《This Monster Is Obviously Super Strong But Wants To Be A Human Being》 Chapter 1 "Wake up, wake up, I beg you to wake up. Your body is so well preserved and your face is so handsome. I really I really want to have a friend who looks normal. " ¡­¡­ In the boundless dark world, I can''t see my fingers, no To be exact, He should not be able to stretch out his arm, because in countless times, he didn''t feel anything up and down, but he knew that he was probably alive. Silence, darkness, blankness In this almost absolute nothingness, The only thing he can do is to keep thinking that he is still alive and firmly believe that he will be able to get out of this nothingness one day. In this immeasurable time, He almost forgot everything except "survival", and even his name was forgotten long ago. Survival is above all else. He doesn''t know why he attaches so much importance to "living", but during the immeasurable years, he also feels that he really needs a reason to ensure that his consciousness will not dissipate completely. As for why I don''t want to disappear In this state, he is actually too lazy to think. Finally, A young but sincere voice appeared, When he heard this childish call, he seemed to grasp the straw, and his unconscious body finally changed a little ¡­¡­ After a long time, He struggled to open his eyes that seemed to be tightly sewn by a needle and thread. He suddenly sat up from the ground and gradually saw the petite figure in front of him. "Wake up! Wake up! Success! You finally wake up! Ha ha! I''m not wasting time!" At this time, a girl with rare orange red short hair came into sight. She was petite and looked about ten years old. Two thick black circles seriously affected the girl''s loveliness. For all that, But he could still see strong joy in the girl''s eyes, as if he was really a very important person to her. Huh? As the line of sight becomes clearer, He found that there seemed to be something in front of him that blocked his sight. Even if his hands could move stiff and slowly, he could not shake what was in front of him anyway. Unable to resist meanwhile, The girl in front of him seemed to recover her calm. Her small face came over with a smile and kept reaching out to touch her body. She was rude as if she were treating some dead object. "Hey, hey, it''s really special. I can''t help but keep it intact. My body is not particularly stiff. It''s just like a living person. Hum, they won''t look at me like that anymore, I also have normal friends. " He silently looked at the girl standing in front of him. He didn''t care about the doubts in the girl''s words. Instead, he tried his best to shake his stiff lips. "Friends... Friends? Then... We... Are friends... Friends." The words composed of just a few words almost exhausted all his strength. A strong sense of fatigue came in an instant, as if he wanted to return to his original place again. However, As soon as it comes out, The girl was stunned. The little hand used to confirm his physical condition was now frozen in the air and opened her mouth in shock. "You... You... You speak?!" "You... You wait! Wait for me!" Let''s go, The girl immediately turned and ran out of the room. Her mouth shouted "come on! Come on! Dad! Corpse... The corpse spoke by itself! Come on!!! " And this, It was exactly the last word he heard when he returned to the darkness again. The heavy eyes closed slowly, Even though he tried his best to resist, he still "plopped" on the ground and returned to the desperate darkness. Chapter 2 In the boundless darkness, Since the last time I suddenly woke up and saw the girl with orange red hair, He fell into the deep sleep once again, and even spent a long time again. He couldn''t hear the girl''s call again. But, Precisely because he did wake up, After he returned to this desperate darkness, he had a glimmer of hope to wake up again. It was a good thing to have hope in his heart. During this time, He thought about the girl almost every day, hoping that the girl could awaken herself from the darkness again, so that she could really get out of the darkness. and, No matter how small the probability of this event is, he has always believed in it. After all, in this desperate place, he has no other way but to believe it. But, The power of time is enough to erase any hope, He waited for the girl''s call year after year, but he was still disappointed and desperate year after year. In this way, he was destroyed by time again and again, and his consciousness became weaker and weaker. I don''t know how long it has passed, Awareness is becoming too weak to measure short-term time, He finally fell into despair, and his consciousness also entered the left moment. I believe it won''t be long He will completely lose the only living proof. ¡­¡­ meanwhile, In the forest of a village cemetery, A mysterious man in a black cloak sneaked here and looked carefully around the cemetery. Confirmed that there was no one around, The mysterious man entered the graveyard in the dark. He also had a shovel and several sheets of paper in his hand. He looked very guilty at the moment. Soon after, In the cemetery, the shovel''s digging sounds were heard. "Lu Liang, this bastard, is trying to embarrass me. Hum, but he also underestimated my determination. Isn''t it Zhang Xilin''s remains? I''ll see what reason he can find to refuse me to join the whole sex." Soon, The mysterious man manipulated a corpse, skillfully dug up the grave, quickly opened the coffin, looked at the corpse in the coffin, immediately clamped the rune paper between his fingers, whispered a few words, and let the rune paper burn strangely. The next moment, Several corpses came out of the soil in turn and came to the mysterious man in a dull way. "You take the body and wait for me." The mysterious man ordered several corpses to carry the remains in the coffin, walked alone to other tombs in the cemetery, took out several pieces of Rune paper from their bodies again, and put the rune paper into almost all tombs in turn. "Hum, it''s rare to come here and make a few more corpses. If Lu Liang dares to cross the river and tear down the bridge, he must look good." Do all this, The mysterious man left a piece of Rune paper in his hand. The mark left by cinnabar on the rune reveals the years it has gone through. It also looks very different from those before. "This............" The mysterious man noticed this piece of Rune paper and couldn''t help but be slightly stunned in situ. A trace of nostalgia and reluctance gradually appeared in his eyes. "For many years, Gu insects and rune paper have entered your body, but they won''t appear every time they call you. What else did they say to be friends with me, I really believe you. " Maybe a little emotional, The mysterious man''s black robe on his head slipped down, and the orange hair color was shown in the moonlight. Perhaps because of the long time passed, the short orange hair had turned into long orange hair, and two horsetails were tied at random behind his head. "Just..." "You''re my first friend. Although you''ve only met for a short time and haven''t had much communication at all, for the sake of being friends with me, I''ll try again one last time. " Well, A glimmer of hope flashed in the girl''s eyes. She nervously clamped the rune paper between her fingers and recited the spell, but the rune paper still didn''t start to burn. Noting this, The girl bit her lower lip very reluctantly, chanted the spell again and again, trying to make this Rune paper work, but she tried it more than a dozen times, but she still didn''t get any response. Finally, The girl gave up. She stood in place and remained silent for a long time. After all, she shook her head and sighed and threw away the rune paper, "Liu Yanyan, what are you doing? Don''t you have no hope for a long time, That guy may really be just an accident. " At a time of loss, Liu Yanyan turned and walked to several corpses waiting for her. Without hesitation, she ordered them to go to the forest outside the cemetery with their bones. At this time, A drunkard just passed here for some unknown reason. He walked into the cemetery and sat in front of a tombstone muttering while he didn''t find Liu Yanyan and several bodies. In just a few minutes, "Ghost!!!!!" A scream that can be called the limit of human body instantly rang through the whole forest As everyone knows, Just after the farce ended in a drunken coma, The piece of Rune paper that Liu Yanyan threw down before she left suddenly started nature without warning. She branded the complex mark with cinnabar, and also emitted a faint light in the combustion. ¡­¡­ "Hello! Liu Xiaojiang! I even named you at the beginning. If I still don''t want to respond to me, I''ll be really angry. This time, I''m really, really angry! " When consciousness remains, He finally heard the call that had been in his heart for a long time, and the nostalgic power appeared again. He had already prepared for it, almost immediately seized the opportunity and fully opened his extremely heavy eyes. I don''t know how long I struggled, He finally opened his eyes. Although his eyes were still dark, he was familiar with the previous darkness. Naturally, he understood that the darkness in front of him was not the darkness all the time, and the subtle perception gradually came from his body He can be sure that he has been out of the darkness! therefore, When his body had some strength, he immediately waved his hands and feet rigidly, tried to disperse the darkness around him, instinctively "swam" upward, and finally after a "plop", Really returned to the world that allowed him to be free. In the forest, "Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke" He subconsciously coughed up the soil in his chest and slightly adapted to his rigid body. Although he didn''t understand what was going on, he gradually regained control of his body. "Liu... Xiaojiang...? the name... Seems... Not bad." Chapter 3 "Roar!!!" Suddenly there was a beast like roar in front, and there was a kind of fighting sound near the sound source. Liu Xiaojiang noticed the movement in the distance, quickly got up from the ground, patted the soil of his bent and rotten clothes, and walked slowly towards the sound source, regardless of his ashen face. For nothing else, This is actually looking for the trace of the girl in those years. Although his current state is very poor, he is obviously more afraid that his "benefactor" will be in danger. After all, The girl has been trying to call herself and really saved herself from the darkness. Naturally, he will not ignore the girl''s safety. ¡­¡­ In the cemetery, A sloppy woman with a kitchen knife was chopping melons and vegetables to greet the surrounding bodies. Even if almost all the bodies in the cemetery ran out, no one could really pose a threat to the woman. On the other side, In the grave near the sloppy woman, A young man with a pigtail at the back of his head, suspicious of life on his face, hugged his legs and sat trembling in the pit. "Lying... Lying trough! What''s the situation!" "A... A crazy woman pretending to be someone else''s sister slashed the corpse climbing out of the cemetery with a kitchen knife?!" "Ha ha... Ha ha..." "Should I be dreaming? Yes! I must be dreaming. After all, the pressure of school life is also quite great......" Speaking of which, The little braided man stood up carefully, looked at the situation outside the grave, and then sat back to his original position again. The expression on his face was even more ugly. "Yes, actually I''m still sleeping in the dormitory. I didn''t go home at all..." "Ha ha ~ it''s really because of the great pressure of real life. That''s why I have this nightmare of being trapped in a grave......" Saying, No one knew what the braided man thought. Then he burst out laughing, jumped out of the grave, closed his eyes and roared to the sky: "I won''t be confused! Even if there are many difficult difficulties in the future, I must face them with laughter! ha-ha! Wake up! " As soon as it comes out, The field was suddenly quiet, The sloppy woman looked at the braided man like a fool. Even the bodies around her stopped. She looked at the braided man blankly, as if wondering why he suddenly shouted, Like a brain cripple. On the other end, Liu Xiaojiang hid behind a tree outside the cemetery and looked at the braided man with the same puzzled expression. Although he didn''t understand why the braided man was so stylish, he didn''t think he was really a brain cripple. Because, In his eyes, Whether it''s the sloppy woman who slashed the body with a kitchen knife, or the brain crippled braided man who suddenly jumped out of the grave and shouted, It''s all a little different. In the dark, The bodies with strange actions are still only moving bodies, and there is a faint light on the sloppy women and brain disabled braided men in the cemetery. If this is during the day, Liu Xiaojiang felt that it should be difficult for him to notice this weak light, but it was night. Even if the light on them was weak, it would still make him feel unusually conspicuous. At the same time, Liu Xiaojiang also felt an inexplicable threat on these two people, and Goo... Goo... Goo Liu Xiaojiang subconsciously reached out and touched his abdomen. He suddenly felt a strong emptiness in his abdomen. He had an impulse to rush out immediately and eat the sloppy woman and braided man. This is not normal! How can one kind eat another? Liu Xiaojiang tried to restrain his desire, but the impulse seemed difficult to suppress. His hand holding the trunk even subconsciously clenched into a fist. Click... Click... Click. The strong trunk was never fragile, but under his grasp, a large piece was torn off like thin paper. Noting this, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help but stay where he was. He seemed to look at his hands blankly and found that his fingernails turned black. His seemingly slender palm still remained white and tender after breaking the trunk. I''m not human?! The reality seems to reflect something, After realizing that they are different from normal humans, The hunger in his stomach seemed to be released in an instant. Originally, it was only a little emptiness, which suddenly turned into a very strong instinctive demand. Hungry! Very hungry! I want to eat! Liu Xiaojiang tried to suppress the desire in his heart, but his eyes gradually turned red. It was obvious that he could not resist this instinctive demand at all. It should only be a matter of time to lose to this desire. meanwhile, Liu Xiaojiang saw the sloppy woman throw down the bodies. It seemed that she ran towards her side, but she didn''t really find herself. For all that, Liu Xiaojiang''s hunger has reached the limit. Taking advantage of the opportunity that the sloppy woman didn''t pay attention to this side, he turned and ran without hesitation. While trying to be quiet, his speed also reached a level far beyond ordinary people. In less than a minute, he had successfully run out of the forest. At this point, Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes were blood red, and he could hardly see his pupils. His original white and tender skin was strange, showing a green and black color. The whole person was like a ghost who accidentally climbed up from hell. Terror! Weird! At this time, although Liu Xiaojiang looked terrible, he obviously maintained a trace of reason in his heart and did not completely fall into a crazy state of being unable to communicate. So, When he tried to escape, he also tried to avoid the road for fear that he might accidentally meet a living man. this moment, Even if Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t understand his state, he is also very clear about his thoughts. He is doing his best to resist the bloodthirsty instinct and is unwilling to kill any innocent people passing by. But, Liu Xiaojiang underestimated his instinct. With the passage of time, his thoughts are constantly eroding. It is not difficult to guess the reality that he is about to lose his mind. therefore, Liu Xiaojiang changed his mind. He suddenly changed his direction, began to look for the place where the living people existed along the road, and soon came to the village near the previous cemetery. Now, Liu Xiaojiang knew he didn''t want to kill innocent people, but he couldn''t resist his instinctive desire, so he had to retreat and make a choice. After all, Where living people exist, there are bound to be some other living creatures. Since the instinct in the heart is only to seek the blood of living creatures, livestock such as chickens, ducks, geese and dogs Naturally, it became his first choice. ¡­¡­ In the houses of large chicken farmers in the village, Cluck! Cluck! Cluck, cluck, cluck "The housekeeper, is there something outside the door? What is the chicken barking?" hearing the scream in the chicken coop outside the house, the female houseowner woke up in her sleep and stretched out her hand to drag her husband around. However, The chicken''s scream lasted only a little while, and soon there was no movement, After listening to it for a while, the male owner didn''t take it seriously. He turned over and said, "what can happen? At worst, it''s just a weasel. Sleep! Sleep!" "Weasel? Well......" Chapter 4 Late at night, Liu Xiaojiang calmly walked out of the chicken pen and left the home of the big chicken farmers in the village. It was just the trace of blood left at the corners of his mouth and a few chicken feathers stained on his long hair and clothes, which made people look strange. I seem to be just a moving body Walking on the deserted village road late at night, After Liu Xiaojiang had a general understanding of his own situation, he would inevitably feel some loss in his heart. He didn''t expect that he would finally live successfully. It would be such an unacceptable state. Can a moving body count as alive? Liu Xiaojiang''s heart is very confused. Due to the torture of endless years and darkness, he has long discarded things other than "survival". As a result, he not only doesn''t know where he is, but also forgets some common sense of life. However, he just forgot. Sometimes when he saw something with his own eyes, he could roughly understand something. For example, Liu Xiaojiang silently came to the station in the village. Although he didn''t know where it was, he could roughly understand that it was a place where long-distance movement could be carried out when he saw the words of the station and the vehicles parked in it. Just, It was very late. There were not many left behind people in the village. As a result, there were basically no passengers waiting in the station except some staff on duty. Liu Xiaojiang had no place to go and didn''t know where he was going, but he still entered the station by magic. His quiet way of walking was not noticed by the napping staff. Therefore, there was no obstruction. Liu Xiaojiang came to the inside of the station, passed the iron railings used to block people, and entered the open space where transportation vehicles were parked. He looked at these strange giant mobile tools, thoughtfully silent for a moment, then quietly walked to a bus, turned over, jumped on the roof and lay down. The girl is not here. After calming down, Liu Xiaojiang always feels that he really wants to have some connection with the girl. He doesn''t know why he knows that the girl is not nearby, but he can be sure of this. besides, He didn''t know where the girl was. However, since the girl is not here, he has no reason to stay here. Therefore, he will jump on the roof of the transport vehicle and choose to leave this land of right and wrong immediately. After all, the former sloppy woman and the braided man who seems to be a little mentally disabled don''t look like a simple guy. In addition, his own situation is relatively special, so it has almost become an inevitable choice for him to leave here. "Where the hell is she..." Liu Xiaojiang lay on the cold roof. Considering his own situation and experience, he couldn''t help sighing. But when he looked up at the starry night sky, his mood was also relieved. "Well, although the situation is more complicated, she has survived at least. As for her problem It shouldn''t be in a hurry. " The girl has always lived here and knows more about what she thinks than herself. At present, compared with the girl, he feels that his situation is more complicated. As for looking for a girl, he can only be stranded for a while. He doesn''t know anything now and is unfamiliar with the world. In this case, it''s another question whether he can find it or not, and whether it will make things more troublesome. After all, since a girl has the ability to save herself from the darkness, it is bound to mean that she is not an ordinary person. If he looks blindly without understanding everything, it may make things more complicated. If the untidy girl, the brain crippled braided man and the girl who saved herself are heterogeneous in human beings, he is not a human existence at all, and he will only be a more heterogeneous existence. Although Liu Xiaojiang''s mind is still a little confused, he is at least a conscious creature. He himself thinks that dissimilarity represents complexity and danger, not to mention some ordinary people with three normal views. So, He almost instinctively wants to avoid this danger. He doesn''t want to expose his particularity at all, and he doesn''t want to rashly contact other so-called aliens in ignorance. Thinking, Liu Xiaojiang gradually felt a sense of fatigue in his spirit. This feeling has actually existed since he came back to life. He just encountered those things and his experience in the dark. He didn''t dare to face up to this sense of fatigue. Now, Because of the blood of several living creatures, his physical condition has recovered well, and it is more clear that he has really "lived" over. The fatigue of maintaining consciousness in the dark for many years finally found the door at this time. therefore, Liu Xiaojiang looked up at the starry sky above his head, slowly closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep of adjusting his mental state ¡­¡­ A few days later, "Sleeping trough! When did this beggar sleep on the roof? What a bad luck! Asshole! Get up!" Liu Xiaojiang suddenly felt that someone was tearing himself. He immediately opened his eyes and looked to his side. He found that at some time, there was an extra person around him, a middle-aged man who looked like a tiger with a back and a waist. yes, Compared with Liu Xiaojiang, who is thin, this middle-aged man looks like a tiger with a back and a waist. "Who are you?" Liu Xiaojiang saw the ladder connecting the roof on one side and looked at the middle-aged man with a relatively kind expression. "Who am I?" the middle-aged man was slightly stunned and angry. "Get out of here! Of course I''m the driver of this car! Get out of here! Don''t delay me to wash the car!" "OK, I''m sorry, I''ll go now." Liu Xiaojiang knew that the man was just an ordinary man. He didn''t care about the man''s hot temper. He immediately got up, walked to the edge, and slowly got off the car step by step along the ladder. "Bah! I met a beggar when I went out! What a bad luck!" the middle-aged man looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s bent clothes and his eyes were full of disgust for Liu Xiaojiang. After all, Liu Xiaojiang looks only about 20 years old, but those with hands and feet are willing to be beggars, which is easy to be despised by others wherever he is. "That''s right." Liu Xiaojiang got out of the car and walked outside the gate. He suddenly stopped, stiff raised the corners of his mouth, turned back and showed a fake smile, "brother, do you know where this is?" "Ha?" The middle-aged man heard that he put down his car washing tools and looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a muddled face. "No, you''re stupid? Of course it''s lianmengang here?" "Lianmen port? Where is it?" Liu Xiaojiang scratched his head. "Northeast." "Oh, thank you." Chapter 5 Northeast... Where on earth is it? Liu Xiaojiang left the car company thoughtfully. Although he suffered a lot of other people''s eyes along the way, he still looked like he didn''t care about other people''s feelings. Come to the street, Liu Xiaojiang stood out of place on the sidewalk. The surrounding people subconsciously bypassed him. More pedestrians covered their nose with their hands and shook their heads when they squinted at him. But no one came forward to talk to him. Liu Xiaojiang ignored the passers-by on the street and looked around at the strange streets and the huge buildings around him. A trace of bitterness inevitably appeared in his heart. He did not know where even mengang was, nor what the word "northeast" used by the driver meant. therefore, He stood in place and felt it silently. He found that there was no breath belonging to the girl. and, Through some inexplicable connection and induction, He felt that he had not only failed to reach the city where the girl was located this time, but also seemed to be a little farther away from the girl''s location I came to the wrong place Aware of this, Liu Xiaojiang immediately wanted to turn around and return to the automobile company and tried to move again in this way. However, because the staff here were very responsible and the monitoring equipment set up inside the automobile company, they were driven out almost soon. So far, While his clothes are bent and rotten, he not only has no money in his pocket, but also has no so-called identity certificate. A legendary terrorist zombie has degenerated into a blind stream in a city Liu Xiaojiang is completely stupid. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ meanwhile, Jinmen City, North China branch, Holding a sealed paper document in his hand, Xu San bowed his head and walked into the office of the person in charge of the company, and threw the document on the desk without respect. "Xu Si, everything in the village has been arranged, but according to the abnormalities detected by the baby afterwards, the staff responsible for handling the matter didn''t find anything, just......" Wen Yan, Xu Si, who was playing with his mobile phone behind his desk, looked up at Xu San and wondered, "just what? It''s reasonable that the baby''s intuition is generally accurate. Shouldn''t those guys be lazy?" Xu San reached out and pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, shook his head and said, "no, because of the baby''s problem, I told them it might be more important, so they almost visited door-to-door this morning." "In addition to Huang, a large chicken farmer in the village, his family is suspected to have drilled into a weasel in the middle of the night and lost more than a dozen livestock Nothing. " "More than a dozen livestock?" Xu Si put down his mobile phone and lit a cigarette with a playful expression. "Xu San, more than a dozen livestock, even if they are birds, what kind of weasel has such a big appetite? Is it that all the Weasels have come out to look for food? " "I also think it''s strange." Xu San nodded with a frown. "But because of our particularity and the purpose of this action, we can''t apply for the action instruction from the top, so we can only investigate by visiting." "There was no strange thing in Huang''s family, and the couple didn''t think there was anything unusual about it, so they didn''t agree with our people to enter the scene for investigation, so......" "What does the baby say?" Xu Si seemed to spit out a smoke ring without paying attention. Xu San shook his head and said, "the baby looked very strange at that time. Although she found something, she couldn''t say anything unusual. She should contact Zhang Chulan inside nanbukai university now. You know Even if the baby knows something, he may not be able to say why. " "In an abnormal situation, the villagers lost more than a dozen poultry for no reason..." Xu Si nodded, but he couldn''t come up with a clue. "By the way, Xu San, have you checked the monitoring in the village?" "No." Xu San shook his head again and said, "we don''t have an order for action. If we want to investigate and monitor, we must ask the police in the village to cooperate. In addition, the monitoring in the village is generally set at an important intersection, far from the villagers'' residence, I think it''s hard to get any useful clues. " "That''s right." Xu Si smiled indifferently. "If it''s really a guy who can avoid the baby, there''s no way to see that kind of monitoring. If there is, it means he''s just a thief, and it''s not up to us to take care of it." "Ha ha, Xu San, wait a minute. Remember to remind the baby not to be too nervous. Even if the other person is a good-looking young man, don''t be too nervous ~ ~" "Asshole Xu Si!" Xu San immediately patted the table and shouted, "stay away from the baby! Don''t teach the baby some messy things! Look what the baby looks like now! Bury people all the time! Are there any employees in the company who have not been buried by the baby? On the back of the mountain, she dug pits that could hide people! Do you know that the tourism bureau is already looking for suspicious prisoners? " "Hahaha... I didn''t teach you this. Don''t spit out blood. It''s good if you don''t admit it at the Tourism Bureau..." "You..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ At night, Lianmen port, Some dark corner, A young man in shabby clothes, with long black hair, bitter arms and legs, sat alone near the garbage dump. No matter how he looked, he was helpless and sad. At this point, If you put a broken bowl with a gap in front of you, it''s estimated that you won''t need to write anything on the ground, and a kind-hearted person passing by will throw a few dollars. However, There are no broken bowls on the ground, let alone miserable words. In this dark place, there are basically no good people passing by at night. Dark, wet roads The stinking dustbin Despite this harsh environment, Liu Xiaojiang still felt hungry, but it was far less intense than at the beginning. It was just some fasting. He happened to be in an embarrassing state of eating or not eating. But don''t eat, I''m afraid he will fall into the crazy hunger again sooner or later. If he chooses to eat What to eat will be a big problem. However, When Liu Xiaojiang felt confused and hesitant about this, There was a sudden movement in the dark alley. With the cry of a woman, two figures appeared near the entrance of the alley and were approaching him. "Let go of me! You let go of me! Asshole! Help... Somebody help me! Help... Sobbing!!!" Chapter 6 Hearing someone asking for help, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t react much. He just leaned out and looked at the entrance of the alley and found a pair of men and women hugging each other coming this way. Just, The woman in the man''s arms seems very reluctant, and her hands and feet struggle very violently. However, due to the gap in strength, she can''t get rid of her arms at all, and she is covered by her mouth with her hands. Now she can''t even cry out. Liu Xiaojiang saw this situation. Even if he had just heard the woman''s call for help, he didn''t really understand the situation. He didn''t understand why men fumbled on women, let alone why men looked anxious on their faces. Two strange guys After a while, The man came over with a woman in his arms. Liu Xiaojiang stayed where he was and didn''t move. He just looked at them curiously, as if he wanted to understand what they were doing. The man was startled when he saw Liu Xiaojiang. He didn''t expect that there would be people in such a place, but when he saw Liu Xiaojiang''s current appearance, he immediately stared at him. "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a couple? If you look again, you''ll dig out your eyes!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang looked at the weak and ferocious man. Although he was not afraid of his attitude towards himself, he obediently diverted his attention and didn''t want to provoke right and wrong at all. But, When the woman saw Liu Xiaojiang, she seemed to see the Savior. Suddenly, she struggled more violently, and even tried her best to bite the man, so that her mouth broke free. "Sir! Sir, help me! Please help me! I... I don''t know him at all! He is bad Woo woo!!! " I haven''t finished yet, The woman was again covered by the man''s mouth. No matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t get rid of it. In her hurry, she even shed tears. She didn''t know whether she was sad to see Liu Xiaojiang''s "silly" appearance or sad for her next encounter. Anyway, Although Liu Xiaojiang looked at the woman, noticed the expression on the woman''s face and roughly understood the course of things, he was still so indifferent. After all, his current situation is a little complicated. If he can''t cause trouble, he won''t cause trouble. If anyone notices such a thing as participation, it won''t be a good thing for him. On the other side, The man has been paying attention to Liu Xiaojiang. When he saw that Liu Xiaojiang was still indifferent when he heard the call for help, he couldn''t help but look at him proudly and sneered: "Hum, it''s your understanding. If a smelly beggar dares to take care of my business, believe it or not, I''ll keep you from seeing the sun tomorrow." Well, The man looked at Liu Xiaojiang contemptuously, and then tried his best to hold the struggling woman and continue to walk in, completely ignoring Liu Xiaojiang, a sensible beggar. However, The man didn''t say anything, but his words reminded Liu Xiaojiang. Liu Xiaojiang had been worried about what to do next. If he didn''t eat, he would fall into the original crazy state again. I''m afraid it will be noticed sooner or later. The appearance of these two strange guys diverted Liu Xiaojiang''s attention and made him accidentally forget important things. Now, under the man''s'' reminder '', he also began to think again and, The whole day''s experience made him understand the importance of money here. therefore, Liu Xiaojiang slowly stood up from the ground, looked up and down at the man''s back, and suddenly said, "stop, you should have money, give it to me, give it all to me." "Ah?" When the man heard the movement behind him, he immediately stopped and looked back at Liu Xiaojiang. "Smelly beggar, you''re not going to die, are you?" "Give me all the money." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the man expressionless, changed his silence and repeated his request again. Now, The man smiled, and the expression on his face became more distorted. He even let go of the woman in his arms, turned to Liu Xiaojiang, and took out a folding knife from his pocket. "Boy, it''s no wonder that you want to die yourself. Anyway, no one will take care of a smelly beggar when he dies." As soon as the woman left the bondage, she leaned against the wall in panic. Although she was worried about Liu Xiaojiang''s safety, she didn''t dare to say anything at the moment when she saw the knife in the man''s hand. See this, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t even look at the folding knife in the man''s hand. "Give me the money, all of it." "Death!!!" When the man heard Liu Xiaojiang''s words, he rushed up in anger. The folding knife in his hand also stabbed Liu Xiaojiang in the abdomen. He was very decisive and the goal was very clear. In a dark environment, The folding knife flickered strangely. Under the gaze of men and women, it accurately hit Liu Xiaojiang''s abdomen. However, Just for a moment, The pride on the man''s face turned directly into doubt and confusion, followed by a strong sense of fear. Because, When the folding knife touched Liu Xiaojiang''s abdomen, it was completely bent to the other end like a piece of paper. It didn''t penetrate into the other party''s key as he expected! In the silent alley, Liu Xiaojiang looked down at the small knife that had been bent and deformed against his abdomen, and put his hand in front of the man without expression. "Money, I want money, give me money, don''t let me repeat, thank you." "You... You... You fuck me!!!" The man looked at the folding knife in his hand in disbelief. He was still in shock, but he forcibly suppressed his fear. He threw away the knife and hammered Liu Xiaojiang one punch after another, but failed to make Liu Xiaojiang step back. Liu Xiaojiang stood motionless, facing the man''s fist. Instead, he looked at the man in some confusion, as if wondering what he was doing. A few minutes later, The man exhausted all his physical strength, panted and stopped punching, but he began to doubt life in his eyes. "You... What''s the matter with you?" "Forget it, I''d better take it myself." Let the boring voice fall, In the man''s sight, he saw a thin palm with black nails falling slowly on his face, and then his sight became spinning. Bang!!! Click!!!!! Like a kite with a broken line, the man flew out feebly and hit the solid wall. Finally, he sat slowly on the ground and his neck had been twisted into a terrible look. "Huh? Dead?" Liu Xiaojiang frowned slightly when he saw the man, took back his outstretched arm, walked to the body and looked for it himself. But, All over the man, Liu Xiaojiang only found a few pieces of paper and pens with small denomination. Although he didn''t know the denomination of the money, he naturally guessed the amount of money according to the number of papers. therefore, He felt that he had lost a lot. He lost a lot On the other end, When the woman saw what had just happened, she was obviously completely stunned. Although she didn''t see the tragedy of the folding knife because of the problem of light and angle, she witnessed the man''s strange death with her own eyes. "You... You... Sir, you..." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang put the man''s money into his pocket, looked back at the woman, and immediately turned and walked out after a simple nod. This is a place of right and wrong. It is absolutely not suitable to stay for a long time The woman turned and left when she saw Liu Xiaojiang. While subconsciously relieved, she couldn''t help looking at the environment of the alley. Then, as if she had made a decision, she took the initiative to catch up with Liu Xiaojiang. "First... Sir, please wait a minute." Liu Xiaojiang stopped, looked back at the panting woman and wondered, "what else?" "You should need money very much. Please take this." The woman bowed her head and turned out all the present from her bag. She didn''t know how many times more colorful than the man, and handed them all to Liu Xiaojiang with gratitude on her face. See this, Liu Xiaojiang was not polite. He thought he was at a loss, so he accepted his thanks without hesitation and put all his money in his pocket. "Thank you." Well, Liu Xiaojiang nodded his head, then turned around and walked out of the lane again, and soon disappeared into the night. The woman watched Liu Xiaojiang leave, took a deep breath of air, looked back at the man''s tragedy, spit fiercely, and trotted away from the dark corner where there was nothing. As everyone knows, After Liu Xiaojiang and the women left one after another, The man''s fingers twitched suddenly. The wound scratched by something on his face began to appear a strange green and black color, and spread along the wound to the whole body Chapter 7 "Hello? It''s me." "I had an accident on the 13th Road on the East Bridge. I have no money in my pocket and my mobile phone is about to run out of power. Please send someone to pick me up as soon as possible." "By the way, Dad, just now, I seem to have met the kind of person you mentioned..." "Well, it''s all right. Don''t worry. The man saved me, but... The guy who tampered with me is dead. I remember, they shouldn''t do it to ordinary people?" "Yes, I want you to send someone to deal with it. You taught me to be grateful. After all, it''s my benefactor this time......" "OK, I''ll stay here at the sign of No. 13 road. Please ask them to pick me up as soon as possible." ¡­¡­ Under the sign of the 13th Road of the East Bridge, "Hoo............" The woman looked at the cell phone screen and completely blacked out. Recalling what she had just encountered, she couldn''t help taking a deep breath of cool air. However, the feeling of uneasiness still didn''t dissipate. Under the street lights, Women''s appearance and figure are indeed outstanding. Even compared with the big stars on TV, they are not bound to lose. besides, The clothes on a woman seem to explain why she was chosen as the target. No matter what she was wearing, even the backpack torn by the villain on her shoulder, it is also something most people can''t afford. The phone call just now seems to show that women are extraordinary in identity. ¡­¡­ About half an hour later, Several black cars slowly stopped in front of the alley. The men in Black opened the door and walked down. They walked into the dark alley without words, but soon returned to the team again. "Madam, although there are traces and we have cleaned them up, the body is not inside, you......" "What are you talking about?" the woman''s expression was very surprised. She clearly remembered that before she left, the little gangster had died and couldn''t die any more. The benefactor left here first. Coupled with the bad environment here, it was impossible for anyone to find the body in a short time. Aren''t people dead? No, it''s impossible The woman thought of the twist of the little gangster''s neck. Even if she had no common sense and didn''t die at that time, she didn''t think the little gangster could really leave here alive. After all, after a long struggle before, she knew that the little gangster was just an ordinary person like herself, and could never be an alien like the benefactor. Can normal people survive after complete fracture of cervical spine? This is absolutely impossible! "Miss, we......" The man in black standing near the door didn''t dare to make any decision for the woman. He could only look at the young lady with a bitter face. Although he wanted to say something, he didn''t know what to say. Wen Yan, The woman looked at the dark alley outside the car window and said, "forget it. Although it''s strange, now that we''ve handled it, let''s go back first. By the way, remember not to talk about things here." "Yes." The man in Black got a clear answer, bowed respectfully immediately, then gently closed the door, walked back to the vehicle behind him, and organized the people to return to the vehicle after telling others. Soon after, Several cars have left the land of right and wrong. Inside the car, After the woman found that the body was gone, although she didn''t show too much panic, she always felt something wrong in her heart. Considering what she saw with her own eyes, an old man suddenly flashed in her mind. So far, The woman immediately looked up at the driver in the front row and said, "Uncle Wang, tell others to go back first and help me report peace to my father, and then I want to visit grandma Guan. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ meanwhile, Lianmen port, East Bridge, near 11th Road, "Hahaha, little cute, I''ll let you taste my power tonight." "Ouch, brother, don''t I know what you can do? Be careful if you play too much, move to your waist." "Go! What nonsense! I called ''lianmengang perpetual motion machine'' in vain? I was in bad shape last time, otherwise, I have to break it up for you, brother, just because of your small physique." "OK, sister, I''m looking forward to my brother''s great power in the evening?" A pair of middle-aged men and women walk in the street hugging each other. Perhaps because there is no one around the street at present, there is a sense of recklessness in their dialogue, and an extremely ambiguous movement will be sent out from time to time. However, "Roar... Roar..." A deep roar interrupted the flirting between the men and women. A slow figure gradually appeared in their sight. Looking from a distance, it seemed to be a passer-by with a bag on his shoulder. "Huh?" The middle-aged man was suddenly interrupted by someone. He looked up and glanced at the opposite side. He found that the man knew he was there, but he walked towards them without scruples. "Don''t you have a brain for this stupid thing?" The middle-aged man still hugged the woman and didn''t intend to give way. He even took the initiative to straighten the big gold chain around his neck. The look of cross flesh on his face also made people feel very uncomfortable. "Big brother, don''t make trouble." The middle-aged man didn''t listen to the dissuasion of the woman in his arms, and didn''t intend to make way for the man who didn''t know the current affairs opposite. "Roar... Roar..." "You yell at NIMA? In the middle of the night! You''re sick, aren''t you?" The middle-aged man heard the chilling roar again and immediately scolded at the figure not far away from him. However, Just now, The expression of the middle-aged man suddenly froze together. I saw the figure moving slowly without stopping. It moved tirelessly and gradually appeared under the street lamp in the distance. Taking advantage of the light, people completely saw their appearance. There was no blood on the black skin, Falling, With the moving head, The pupils can''t be seen in the wide eyes, In the bloodshot yellow and white eyes, Can''t see any human emotions, Only, insane. Ah, original, This guy doesn''t have a bag on his shoulder "Ah!!!!!" The middle-aged man saw the appearance of this strange figure, and his mouth made a voice much sharper than that of a woman. In panic, he sat down on the ground, pedaled his legs disorderly, got up from the ground, immediately threw down the woman next to him, turned and ran, A set of actions flow without hesitation. "Oh... Oh, I''ll go!" The woman was already scared silly. She sat down on the ground with her mouth open and trembling. She was much more like a perpetual motion machine than a man. "Roar... Roar..." The figure in the distance is still pacing. Even if it can make people feel its persistence, the moving speed is still very moving. At the very least, The woman was very moved to see this situation. After reacting for more than ten seconds, she used her hands and feet like a monkey and hurriedly got up from the ground, but she broke her high heel under the crisis. For all that, In a very funny way, He ran away without looking back. Chapter 8 A few days later, Lianmen port, East Bridge, In a restaurant on 10th Road, "Shopkeeper, give me a chicken." Liu Xiaojiang walked into the restaurant in neat clothes and sat at a table near the street. He looked like an ordinary person without embarrassment at all. At this point, His long hair has been tied behind his head at will. He is wearing a set of relatively loose black sportswear. He even found a pair of sunglasses from nowhere, covering most of his handsome face after finishing. After what happened before, Liu Xiaojiang got relatively enough money. Soon, with the blessing of money, he found a place where he could live temporarily, and learned some common sense in a few days through some simple tools in his residence. With some common sense information, he found that his mind was gradually clear, as if those forgotten things were being recovered bit by bit. of course, If he were not the owner of the hotel, he would obviously not know how to use tools without sufficient funds. Money is the premise of everything. "OK, what do you want, young man? Roast or..." "It''s not important. The important thing is not to be too familiar." "Ah???" "It''s just... If it''s bloody, it''s better." "Bloody? Medium rare?" "Yes! Thank you." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± The restaurant owner looked up and down at Liu Xiaojiang, and after confirming that he really didn''t come to find fault, he returned to the back kitchen with an ignorant face. "It''s strange to eat chicken. It''s medium cooked. It''s not steak. Everyone really has it." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about the restaurant owner''s eyes. Instead, he silently wrote down the "steak" dish in his heart, and then looked at the street outside with nothing to do again. "I''m running out of money. I don''t know where she is. What happened yesterday will cause some trouble. What should I do..." At this time, two young men came into the restaurant. Their pale faces and thick black eyes looked more like a zombie than Liu Xiaojiang. "I''ll go! You don''t know! Something really happened a few days ago! Zombies! Do zombies know?" "What nonsense? I think you''ve had too many bags in Internet cafes recently. You''re hallucinating." "Really! When I went home to ask for money, I saw with my own eyes that my neck had been broken. I could still move when I lay on the ground." "Hehe, if you really see a zombie, your small body is not enough for people to chew. You can still talk with me here alive?" "Go away, what''s the matter with me? I''m 100 meters and 20 seconds! Don''t pull this first... I did see it, but I wasn''t alone. It seemed that it had been controlled at that time, and the person who controlled it forced me away." "Control zombies? What? Lin Zhengying? Or the relevant departments? I think you are crazy. If such a big thing is true, there will be a riot on the Internet soon?" "Well, when you say this... I think it should be the relevant department, but it also seems to be the express brother......" "...... You roll the calf for me and talk nonsense again. I''ll leave. You''ll pay for today''s Internet fee yourself." "Don''t! Don''t! Can''t I stop talking? But to tell you the truth, I didn''t see it with my own eyes. I just saw a man with a broken neck. His face looked like a zombie, and it looked like that afterwards." "Oh! Oh!" The dialogue between the two young men successfully attracted Liu Xiaojiang''s attention, but when one of the men told the truth, he completely lost interest in it. After all, through the tool that can check things these days, Liu Xiaojiang did not accidentally inquire about his own situation. The similar information he got was just some zombie movies. He knew that someone else might call him such a strange name. Zombies If you don''t count those who don''t, he feels that he is quite in line with these two words at present. Just, Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t think he needs to jump when he walks. He doesn''t think that one bite can turn others into zombies, and he doesn''t want to be a brain crippled monster who doesn''t bite. the moment, He felt that he didn''t seem to be the same as zombies except that he sometimes needed to supplement a little blood. Moreover, even if he needed blood to satisfy his hunger, it didn''t have to be from living people. "The food is ready ~ ~" The restaurant owner came to Liu Xiaojiang with a plate, gently put the plate in his hand on the table and said, "think about it, it''s better for you to cut the chicken in white, and it''s easier for people to accept what''s medium cooked, Try it. " Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the white cut chicken oozing blood from the plate and showed a very satisfied smile ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ On the other side, The Northeast branch is accessible everywhere, The zombie incident near the East Bridge of lianmen port immediately made the employees of the Northeast Branch busy. In addition to the express transportation work on the surface, almost all idle people were investigating the matter. After all, Zombies are too shocking. Even the conflict between different people is easier to accept than this kind of thing in the eyes of the public. In addition, In a hall that looks like an institute, A burly, middle-aged man with a cap and round glasses on his face looked at the survival warehouse in the hall with a frown. "Er Zhuang, how''s it going? Did you find anything?" "No." The public address equipment in the hall sounded, and the voice to answer the man''s questions sounded like a woman, light and cheerful, and seemed not old. "Few people live in the area where the incident really happened, and the monitoring equipment is not fully equipped. Although many cameras have captured the location of the zombie action, in addition, No picture can explain the connection between the zombie and others. " "A vein of corpse chasers in Western Hunan?" the burly middle-aged man doubted. "Well, it''s really possible." "Think about it. No one can do such a thing as zombies except the one in Xiangxi. There are no clear people in the whole sex." The burly middle-aged man nodded, "I heard that Xu Si in North China recently pulled a man from the Liu family in Western Hunan. Forget it... Let others continue to trace it, After all, when it comes to ordinary people, they attach great importance to such things. " "Er Zhuang, there should be no local alien forces involved in this matter?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± The burly middle-aged man noticed the pause of his voice and frowned again. "Is it true? What''s wrong with them?" "No picture can directly show this, but... In the area where the incident occurred, the eldest lady of a listed company in lianmen port once led the team through there." Erzhuang road. "Listed companies? Who do they have contact with?" asked the burly middle-aged man. "Ten guys, Guan Shihua." Chapter 9 The next day, At night, Lianmengang East Bridge, In a small hotel with a shabby facade, Liu Xiaojiang sat motionless in front of the computer screen, patiently watched some information about common sense, and tried to accept all kinds of problems in the world. no way out, I''m out of money, The hotel room deadline is only 12 noon tomorrow, If he doesn''t take advantage of this time to get familiar with all kinds of things, he is really not sure whether he will encounter such a good opportunity next time. However, Right now, The computer web page in front of Liu Xiaojiang suddenly closed, disappeared together with the home page wallpaper and icons, and completely turned into a white picture with nothing. "Hmm? Broken?" Liu Xiaojiang saw the changes on the computer screen with his own eyes and thought it was the fault caused by his long-time use. Unexpectedly, words began to appear in the center of the white picture, slowly pieced together word by word into a sentence. I finally found you. (laughs) At this time, look at the words in the computer screen and the smiling face made up of symbols at the end of the sentence. Liu Xiaojiang was stunned. Even if he learned a lot of common sense these days, he had never heard of the computer itself talking to the user when the computer failed. Then, The computer seemed to notice Liu Xiaojiang''s doubts, and the words in the picture changed several times. The computer doesn''t realize it. I''m talking to you [let''s get down to business... Who are you? I can''t find any information about you in the resident identity verification system or the alien identity information filing database. You seem to appear out of thin air Alien.] "Who are you?" Liu Xiaojiang asked tentatively when he saw the words in the picture. [I''m an employee of Dongdu Beida District, Erzhuang. How about you?] "Liu Xiaojiang." Liu Xiaojiang found that the other party seemed harmless, so he said his name. [Liu Xiaojiang... Sure enough, there is still no data belonging to you in the database.] The words on the computer screen did not doubt whether Liu Xiaojiang concealed his name. It seems that he only confirmed it again through some channel. [Liu Xiaojiang, I''ll call you Xiaojiang. Do you know the basic rule that outsiders can''t fight ordinary people?] "Hmm?" Liu Xiaojiang was slightly stunned and couldn''t understand each other''s meaning. [a few days ago, a zombie attacked a human near the East Bridge of lianmen port. Recently, through investigation and... Visit and check, it is confirmed that the person died in your hand. Therefore, We need to find out the source of the incident.] "Zombie?" Liu Xiaojiang was puzzled again when he heard these two words. "Can''t an alien do something to an ordinary person? What is an alien? Me? What''s the matter with zombies? I don''t know. " You are strange "What do you mean?" Liu Xiaojiang frowned slightly. [I don''t know. According to your brain waves, you don''t seem to lie, but in the current environment, people like you It seems unlikely to happen.] Unless, you have always lived in the mountains. (smile) "Are you sure if I''m lying? Is this your ability? Strange?" Liu Xiaojiang doubted. [although it''s only a general idea, I''m really a stranger, which can be regarded as my ability. (proud)] "What is a stranger?" Liu Xiaojiang wondered. [Qi, innate energy, is a kind of energy in the human body. Whether it is the person who can perceive and use this energy from birth, or the person who can perceive and use energy through practice the day after tomorrow, They are all strangers "Energy?" Liu Xiaojiang was completely confused. [hmm? You don''t even know this? But according to our investigation, you can clearly use the Kung Fu of ''horizontal practice'', and with this Kung Fu, you saved an ordinary person and killed another ordinary person who committed violence. (shocked)] "Maybe." Liu Xiaojiang noticed the words on the computer screen and found that the other party had understood the previous things. He immediately left a heart, neither admitting nor denying it. [what''s the matter with you... (confused)] Liu Xiaojiang didn''t answer, but his eyes became more and more serious. "Come on, what are you looking for me for, because I broke your rules?" [yes... (hesitation)] "What do you want to do?" Liu Xiaojiang frowned tightly. [arrest, detention, waiting for the results... However, I will accurately report the situation on your side to the top. I should... Get lenient treatment.] [after all, it seems that you don''t know anything, and even if you kill an ordinary person, you are from the perspective of saving people. In short... The above punishment should not be too strong.] "I want to say no?" Liu Xiaojiang was silent for a moment. He thought his situation was too special. It was better not to contact these so-called strangers for the time being. [why? It''s just a formality this time. It won''t do you any harm. Besides, in your current situation, what should you do if you meet other strangers? (worry)] "Sorry, my memory is confused, but I don''t think I should trust a stranger who doesn''t even want to show his face at this time." Liu Xiaojiang said with flashing eyes. [... (SAD)] [forget it, since you won''t, you can do whatever you want. Anyway, my goal has been achieved. (uncomfortable)] "Purpose?" Liu Xiaojiang was suddenly stunned. [hee hee, you''ll know later. By the way, although I haven''t met formally, I still appreciate your heroic feelings of saving beauty. Nice to meet you~~~ Goodbye. (bad laugh) The computer screen then returned to normal, and the previous web pages about common sense knowledge reappeared on the screen, as if everything had not really happened just now. meanwhile, Although Liu Xiaojiang was still wondering about each other''s real purpose, he suddenly noticed something moving outside the room. He immediately stood up from his computer desk and looked carefully at the door. Soon after, The chatter outside the room suddenly stopped, Dong Dong, "Hello, please open the door. Here is your express." "Express? Oh, please ask the boss to help receive it. I''m already asleep." "Sorry, it says you should sign for it yourself. Please cooperate." "I don''t want it." "... please don''t embarrass me. Everyone can''t work out......" "Roll the calf." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± A word learned from lianmen port area. As expected, there were no more inquiries outside the door, but the intermittent movement still existed, which represented that several people outside the door still didn''t leave at this time. Chapter 10 Boom!!! After a silence, Outside the room, a big man, dressed in dark brown express overalls, followed by several guys dressed in the same clothes. Liu Xiaojiang had been on guard for a long time. At this time, he was standing in front of the window of the room. He looked at several guys who suddenly broke into the room and said expressionless: "What are you doing?" Wen Yan, The big man who first bumped into the room patted the dust on his face awkwardly, "brother, you really don''t give face. This time, it''s just a formality, Can''t you pretend to be fooled? " Several nadutong employees behind the big man also laughed. There was no fear and tension facing the unknown enemy on his face, as if he really just came to "invite" Liu Xiaojiang to the company for tea. "You''re going to catch me." Liu Xiaojiang made clear the other party''s attitude, and his eyes gradually became dignified. "I said, I don''t know about the zombie. He found the guy who died before, I''m saving people. " "We understand, so this is not to ''invite'' my brother to come with us?" the big man smiled brightly, and every move showed that he was not a bad man. "Yes, I don''t need to do anything and I won''t be hurt if I go with us." "Heroes save the United States. Even if we go too far, the starting point is good. Besides, my brother seems to be an outsider who doesn''t know the rules. Let''s solve it peacefully A peaceful settlement. " Seeing the attitude of several people, Liu Xiaojiang slowly raised his mouth, "you''re right, and it''s right to solve contradictions peacefully, but I refuse. " "I said, I won''t go back with you. If I want to do it, I may try my best. If I don''t want to get hurt, please go back now." "This......" seeing that Liu Xiaojiang was so determined, the big man couldn''t help reaching out and lowering his cap, "brother, seriously, we don''t want to fight with people like you, Please don''t embarrass us. " "Then go back." Liu Xiaojiang took out the sunglasses in his trouser pocket and slowly put them on his face. "Alas... Then you can only offend me, brothers. Be gentle." the big man shook his head regretfully. He nodded to the people behind him and surrounded Liu Xiaojiang with them at the same time. See this, Liu Xiaojiang glanced out of the window and found that there was no one outside and there was no sound, but he carefully didn''t jump out of the window for the first time. It was obvious that he was doubting whether the other party still had an ambush. "Brother, I heard that you are also a master of horizontal Kung Fu. Well, let me learn your Kung Fu. If you lose, go back with us, How''s it going? " The big man noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s caution, and couldn''t help but whisper a clever word in his heart. Then he took the initiative to talk to Liu Xiaojiang again, reached out and took off his overalls, revealing his strong muscles. "I''m thin and weak. If you practice horizontally, it''s probably Kung Fu like the golden bell jar. I''m the horizontal practice of Chai school taught by teacher Chai. Now, you can see which is stronger or weaker, Be careful! " After talking to yourself, The big man suddenly rushed straight towards Liu Xiaojiang, and his strong muscles swelled up. If you look carefully, you will even find some glittering light spots on it. meanwhile, Liu Xiaojiang was facing a big man like a human tank. Even if he didn''t know why the other party rushed straight, he still pretended to be tough with others considering what he said in the big man''s words. Have to say, Although Liu Xiaojiang understands that his power is far beyond human beings, he doesn''t know how strong he is, but if he only talks about strength and hardness, he thinks he should and doesn''t need to be afraid of anyone. After all, During this period of time, he has hardly found anything in the world that can be harder than his own body Touch!!! The big man hit Liu Xiaojiang on his side, and the loud noise was deafening immediately, This extremely huge force even overwhelmed the windows behind Liu Xiaojiang. In an instant, they were scattered and flew out together with the window frame. However, Under the impact of this huge force, Liu Xiaojiang still stood in place with Wen Si motionless. Even if he didn''t step back, he seemed to be gently blown by a breeze. Now, Not only the big man in front of Liu Xiaojiang, but also the rest of the room were stunned. "You... What''s the matter with you? My horizontal practice......" Liu Xiaojiang ignored the man''s surprise, but slowly raised his arm, slowly clenched it into a fist in mid air, and then waved it to the man''s jaw. Bang!!! Just like the ordinary human before, the big man who practiced Kung Fu in the Chai sect flew out like a broken kite, smashed the wall on the side of the room, and lay on the ground unconscious for the time being. After what happened before, Liu Xiaojiang understood that his strength was different from ordinary people, so he tried to restrain his attack and didn''t hit the big man with all his strength. However, he still knocked the big man unconscious. "One... A minute?" "I knocked out Lao Liu, who has practiced Kung Fu for 20 years???" "Something''s wrong! Ideas! Let''s go together, brothers!" The effect of Liu Xiaojiang''s random blow completely deterred the other people present, and made them instantly understand what they were facing. For a time, the people had no previous ease on their faces and used their own means one after another. But, Although the power used by these people is beyond the endurance of ordinary human beings, which has greatly subverted Liu Xiaojiang''s three outlooks, the effect is almost the same as that of a big man''s horizontal practice of kung fu No effect. Whether it''s Kung Fu that has been cultivated for several years the day after tomorrow, or a power that can be used by nature, it seems that it''s only used to "pick" Liu Xiaojiang''s clothes. A few minutes later, Trembling, Liu Xiaojiang took off his broken sunglasses and looked down at his tattered sportswear. Although he was extremely restrained, he couldn''t help being angry. "You... Do you know how expensive this dress is? Have you hit enough?!" As soon as it comes out, All employees were stunned in situ, and their outstretched arms did not know whether to continue the attack or choose to give up according to the wishes of their hearts. On the contrary, they were all stiff in the air. "Hum! Enough trouble? Give me all the money when enough trouble! You pay for my clothes! " "What?" "Money! I want money! And those who are in charge of ambushing me outside! Give me all the money! Now! Now!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Chapter 11 early morning, The Northeast branch is accessible everywhere, Office of the person in charge of the company, "What?!" "More than a dozen of you went out, but they didn''t bring me back. They even let others take all the money away?!" "Are you an old employee of the company?" "Er... That kid is a recidivist! Definitely a recidivist! I..." The man who took the lead in catching Liu Xiaojiang last night but was knocked unconscious by Liu Xiaojiang was standing in front of the office table with his head bowed in embarrassment. "All right, Lao Liu, you have deducted your bonus this month." A tall middle-aged man, sitting in his desk with his anger and helplessness on his face, ruthlessly deprived Lao Liu of his bonus this month. "Lao Gao, what are you doing? Have something to say. My daughter just signed up for the piano class this month. If you deduct this month''s bonus, how can I......" "You roll the calf for me!" Gao Lian couldn''t help but reach out and rub his temples. He said in a hate tone: "Lao Liu, the other party is just a young man. What''s the origin, even a person, Can scare all of you from moving your hands? " "To be honest, i... don''t know." Lao Liu recalled Liu Xiaojiang last night and couldn''t help shivering. "That boy is really evil. Not only me, but all of us have kung fu in front of him, There is no practical effect. " "Is this really horizontal Kung Fu?" Gao Lian could not help frowning. "What horizontal Kung Fu can reach this level? And it''s still an unknown young man? Cover the door? Isn''t there anything you can''t do in horizontal Kung Fu? Why don''t you concentrate on attacking his door? " "... no chance, and the door cover is not so easy to find." Lao Liu said with a wry smile. Seeing this, Gao Lian pondered for a moment, then looked up at Lao Liu again and said seriously, "Lao Liu, is the other party practicing kung fu horizontally and which school is it..." Are you sure? " Wen Yan, Lao Liu fell into the memory again and shook his head after a long time. "Lao Gao, we have been friends for so many years, and I won''t tell you anything. At first, I thought that man had practiced Kung Fu such as the golden bell jar, After all, he doesn''t look very strong. " "However, if you think carefully afterwards, even the Kung Fu of the golden bell jar that condenses energy on the body surface will certainly exercise your muscles and bones, even if it can''t reach the level of horizontal practice of our Chai sect, It won''t look so thin. " "Innate ability? Or......" Gao Lian didn''t go on. Even so, After years of friendship, Lao Liu guessed Gao Lian''s meaning and said, "it''s really possible for innate abilities. After all, if they are innate abilities, the influence of years of cultivation will become relatively small, A young man may or may not have great power. " "As for others... I can only say that the possibility is relatively low. Lao Gao, you know, only those eight people have created that kind of magic skill in so many years of history." Gao Lian nodded, "well, I see. Let''s put this matter aside for the time being. Anyway, after knowing the context of the matter, although they don''t agree with this young man''s extreme approach, But not too much blame. " "As for the arrest, it seems that it needs to be done by a more suitable person." "Hmm? Why?" Lao Liu couldn''t help wondering. When he faced Liu Xiaojiang before, although he said he wouldn''t care too much, he just guessed based on human feelings and didn''t really determine the situation. After all, the above events that aliens hurt ordinary people have always been valued. It can be said that as long as aliens hurt ordinary people, they are generally felonies. Liu Xiaojiang''s killing for saving people is not the first time. In the past, although the judgment was generally not until death But that''s all. Gao Lian glanced at Lao Liu angrily, "what else can he do? You don''t see who he saved. He is the daughter of a commercial giant and has a good relationship with ten men. Even bodyguards carry guns around such people, What does it mean to die a gangster who does evil every day? " "Imagine if the young lady went out with a bodyguard that day, if the gangster still didn''t have eyes Can you survive safely afterwards? " "That''s right." Lao Liu patted his head suddenly. "Their family is also a business family that helps a lot. Compared with such a family that continuously benefits the public, what can a little gangster be?" "By the way, Lao Gao, is my bonus this month......" "Buckle." "You! Even the money we were robbed! You still want to deduct my bonus because of this! I I want to apply for labor arbitration! " "OK, I''ll put off your salary next month for a while. What else?" "I''m wrong, Lao Gao!" "Well, just know. Go out." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª After Lao Liu walked out of the office with a bitter face, Gao Lian took out his mobile phone and looked down at the message sent by his daughter. The more he looked, the tighter his eyebrows were. "Liu Xiaojiang............" "An alien who doesn''t know any rules? Can it really exist? What''s the matter with the memory disorder he said?" [I don''t know, but he didn''t lie, he didn''t have a reason to lie, and he didn''t kill Lao Liu and them. Can''t he explain the problem? (laughter)] "But..." [he is honest, powerful and has no identity. He is the kind of person we have been looking for.] "Why do you believe him so much? Just a simple conversation?" Yes. (naughty) [a person doesn''t know anything, and his strength is still so strong. In this case, he doesn''t do evil because of survival. Isn''t he trustworthy? (naughty)] "Are you sure?" [try it. Anyway, he has no identity and will be desperate sooner or later. We are his best choice at present. (bad laugh)] "His strength needs to be investigated." [well, it''s true, but it''s easier to investigate when he comes to us! (bad laugh)] "Er Zhuang, why do I think you''ve been talking to him?" [Dad! What are you talking about! I just don''t want to see him go astray! (angry)] "Oh, girls don''t have a good impression for no reason. Do they like the appearance of others?" [... I have to say that he is really handsome. He is someone else''s dish. (shy)] "If you didn''t encounter that kind of thing, you really should find a good family for you, alas......" [it doesn''t matter. I''m not living well now, or I''m out of love, but it doesn''t matter! I still have family! (strong)] "Er Zhuang, thank you. You are my daughter." [annoying! Why are you so emotional suddenly! (frowning)] "OK, I''ll leave it to you for the time being. If we can make him used by our Gao family, he will certainly become a great help in the future." [received! (salute)] Chapter 12 At night, Another shabby little hotel in lianmen port, Without any identification, So even if he just got enough money, even if he didn''t want to live in such a shabby small hotel, Liu Xiaojiang had to be limited by the identity problem. At this point, He sat alone in the dark and humid room, looking at the smiling face on the computer screen, he couldn''t help but frown slowly, "Er Zhuang, right? Why are you again?" [... Why? Don''t you want to see me? Then you have to find a place where you don''t have any electronic equipment, but it''s hard to find in today''s society. (proud)] [after all, even in this shabby little hotel, in addition to the air conditioner and computer in the room, there are cameras everywhere in the corridor outside. (bad laugh)] See this, Liu Xiaojiang noticed that the other party seemed to be able to see his expression. Suddenly, he looked at the computer camera with some doubt and found that he clearly didn''t turn on the camera, but the indicator light representing the switch was on. So it seems, Er Zhuang seems to be able to control any electronic device anytime, anywhere. So Thinking, He looked down at the power switch under the computer desk. meanwhile, The text on the computer screen immediately changed. [don''t! Don''t turn off the power! I don''t mean any harm! (panic)] [moreover, even if you really turn off the power supply, you will only terminate the conversation between you and me, and can''t really get away from my monitoring, so Let''s get along. (cute)] Liu Xiaojiang looked at the text on the computer screen, turned around and without hesitation unplugged the computer, and even turned off all the power equipment in the room. Obviously, he didn''t want to leave a little room for Erzhuang''s monitoring. After what happened last night, Liu Xiaojiang has little affection for this cunning guy. Besides, the other party is obviously monitoring his every move. At this time, if he doesn''t give the other party some color to see, he is really afraid that he will be regarded as a pet cat. Do all this with your own hands, Liu Xiaojiang finally felt a little more comfortable. He was lying on the bed of the hotel. Just when he wanted to close his eyes and keep his spirit, he suddenly felt something wrong. therefore, He followed his intuition and looked out of the window. Outside the window, The outside of the hotel happened to be an intersection, and the height of the traffic lights at the intersection should also be facing the room. I don''t know when the camera turned here, and then he turned back again after he noticed this. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang knew that this must also be the guy''s masterpiece, so he immediately got out of bed and went to the window. With an unhappy face, he drew the curtains ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The next day, lunch time, Liu Xiaojiang came to the restaurant near Dongdaqiao No. 10 road. After a few words of greeting with the restaurant owner, he ordered the three cooked white chopped chicken again and sat at the table near the street. At this time, his funds have been supplemented, and the asking price of the new hotel is not so exaggerated. Therefore, there is no need to worry about money for the time being, and he is in a good mood at the moment. Except, Wherever he goes now, he can feel the existence of that guy [yo! Are you in a good mood today? Let''s talk? (bad laugh)] Liu Xiaojiang saw the text suddenly appeared on the TV in the restaurant. He turned around and looked around at the nobody. He immediately picked up the remote control and turned off the TV. However, It''s no use at all. The TV screen only darkened for a moment and immediately recovered. [what? Haven''t you calmed down yet? Why are you a big man so stingy? (uncomfortable)] [yes, I did pit you once before, but it didn''t cause you any loss? Instead, I made up the activity fund for you............. (hesitation)] [if we really want to do something to you, do you think you can have a leisurely meal here? (seriously)] See this, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the back kitchen of the restaurant and frowned, "what do you want to do?" This guy''s ability is obviously very difficult. Coupled with the application of electronic devices in today''s society, he also feels that he should probably listen to what the other party wants, because if he can He doesn''t want to be watched all the time. However, Just then, The restaurant owner came out of the back kitchen with a plate and interrupted their conversation. Well, don''t worry. Anyway, we have absolutely no malice towards you. Let''s talk after you finish lunch. (spit out) Liu Xiaojiang watched the restaurant TV return to normal. He couldn''t help shaking his head reluctantly. Then he picked up the tableware on the table and ate the food with a bad face ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ evening, Liu Xiaojiang returned to the room of the small hotel and reluctantly turned on the computer. "Say, what do you want to do? It''s best to solve all the things at once." [emmmm... We are really not bad people. (speechless)] "Less nonsense, talk quickly and fart quickly." [...... how can you talk to a girl like that? (shy)] "What?... you''re still a woman?" [forget it, let''s talk about business. By now, you should have learned the fact that aliens exist? (seriously)] "Well, those people you sent before, right?" Liu Xiaojiang nodded [yes, you are a different person, I am a different person, and the employees of the company are also different people, responsible for dealing with the impact of different people in the society. (serious)] [because of the previous zombie incident, we will notice your existence and send someone to contact you. This is our duty. (seriously)] "Company? What on earth is this? An express company composed of different people? Spontaneously deal with other different people? Do you really have the right to do so?" Liu Xiaojiang heard the word "company" and thought of what he had seen on the computer. He doubted the authenticity of these words. [yes, we are an express company on the surface. As for why we are responsible for dealing with the impact caused by other strangers, I can only say... Because in the eyes of other strangers, What we represent is official. (proud)] "Strange police?" Liu Xiaojiang pondered for a moment and said, "if so, your behavior makes sense." Previously, Liu Xiaojiang has been wondering why the other party can quietly touch the hotel, and why he can quietly disperse the ordinary people around the hotel. This kind of thing can''t be done without a positive explanation. [er... We are not police. Although we do things similar, we are not real police after all. (Shh)] "So?" Liu Xiaojiang ignored the other party''s explanation. "Why are you such an official organization pestering me? Just because I was saving people before, Accidentally hurt a little gangster? " [of course not! That matter has been settled for you. The reason why I come to you now is to Let you join us! (seriously)] "What?" Chapter 13 When Liu Xiaojiang heard the other party''s purpose, he couldn''t help being more suspicious, "are you kidding? Or do you have other purposes? Do you want me to join Are you trying to deceive me into joining the Internet bar? " [... I didn''t lie to you, really! (speechless)] [the company''s existence is reasonable and legal. How can it deceive a guy who doesn''t know anything? (spit out his tongue)] [besides, because the previous incident has been settled for you, you are innocent now. The company doesn''t have to deal with you. Moreover, considering that you have no identity and no record, you join the company There is absolutely no harm.] See this, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help falling into silence. After wandering in lianmen port for so long, of course he knew the importance of identity. It was precisely because he had no identity certificate that he could only stay in such a dark place even if he had money. Not to mention anything else, Without a legal ID card, he can''t even leave lianmen port After all, this place is not the kind of small village before. It is full of sophisticated monitoring equipment. Needless to say, long-distance transportation must also need identity certificates to buy tickets. This is also the main reason why he still stayed in lianmen port after so many things happened. If there is an ID card, he slipped away as soon as he got the money. Why stay and be entangled by the so-called company now? "Can you get identification for me?" Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t resist the huge temptation of identity certificate. He couldn''t help looking up at the computer screen, "what do I need to pay?" [identification is nothing but a word from the person in charge of the company. You don''t need to pay any price. Just join us. (chuckling)] Liu Xiaojiang fell into silence again. Considering his own particularity and the credibility of the company, he was quickly thinking about what to do next. He thinks he should be a real zombie. Although he doesn''t know what the previous zombie events have to do with him, the company must have noticed zombies. It''s difficult to ensure whether the company wants to take this opportunity to investigate itself. He absolutely doesn''t want to expose his zombie identity But, If you don''t have a legal identity and continue to wander in lianmen port, your money will run out one day. Who knows if you will fall into hunger because you don''t have money. At that time, It''s too late. Liu Xiaojiang quickly thought about everything and made a decision immediately, "OK, I can join the company, but you must get me a legal identity and can''t deprive me of my freedom for various reasons, Is that all right? " [of course, you can control all your time except for tasks. The company will not impose restrictions on employees'' freedom. (serious)] "Task?" Liu Xiaojiang wondered. [well, task, because of your particularity, after joining the company,... You can only be a temporary worker. You can independently accept the express list in the company at ordinary times, but when necessary, The company will also assign you tasks that can not be refused. (seriously)] "What is the specific task?" Liu Xiaojiang continued to ask, but did not care about the words of temporary workers. [where do I know where to go? The assigned tasks are generally confidential, but we are a regular company after all. Naturally, we will not do anything sneaky. The legitimacy of the task can be guaranteed, at best It just takes more effort. (spit out) Liu Xiaojiang hesitated for a moment and said, "so the task is like those people you sent before? Then employees can usually receive the express list to make money?" [yes, because you are not a regular employee, the company does not restrict personal freedom and will not arrange a fixed salary for you, so how much you can earn each month depends on how many express lists you can make. (smile)] Liu Xiaojiang nodded and said, "well, if so, it''s not unacceptable, just You really didn''t lie to me? " [of course, the company won''t cheat you. Apart from having no normal identity, you''re just a little unfamiliar with the world, and you haven''t done anything special The company will not be hostile to anyone without reason. (serious)] "Don''t you want to know why I don''t have an identity and why there is confusion in my memory?" Liu Xiaojiang doubted. [yes, but compared with such things, your strength and ideas are obviously a more important issue for the company. The company will never allow any outsiders to disrupt social order. (seriously)] "So, you nominally want me to join, but you actually want to use my strength. By the way, you can slowly investigate my true identity?" Liu Xiaojiang finally understood the company''s attitude. [yes, if you deny this, I don''t think you will believe it. The above attitude towards you is indeed like this, but what if so? As long as you haven''t done anything unusual, even if the directors know your identity, I won''t do anything Not necessarily. Liu Xiaojiang didn''t say what he thought. Of course, he knew that the company wouldn''t deal with an alien without reason, but if it wasn''t an alien in the strict sense Even people are not their own? Ordinary people can''t accept the existence of other people. Can other people accept more abnormal themselves? The possibility of such a thing is too low however, Now, He seems to have no better choice but to join the company. The company wants to use his power and slowly investigate his origin. Why can''t he use the company in turn? After all, The background of the company is very strong, and the contact with strange people should be huge, and the strange things encountered will only become more, so it is difficult to ensure whether there will be favorable conditions for yourself. So far, Liu Xiaojiang has no real sense of his zombie identity. He always wants to become more integrated into the world. He feels that with the energy of the company, he may also have the opportunity to find a way to restore himself to human beings. of course, It would be better if we could become human without losing our strength "Well, after all, I''m also a person. I can''t completely cut off my connection with others. Besides, I also want to know why I became like this." "I can join you, but I also hope you can fulfill your promise." Liu Xiaojiang finally chose to join the company. [hee hee, on behalf of the company, I welcome you to join us. Liu Xiaojiang, tomorrow you....... Hmm? No! There are people outside! It''s all sex! Why are they here?! (shocked)] [Xiaojiang! Be careful! Something''s going on outside! (serious)] "All sex?" Chapter 14 Liu Xiaojiang heard the word "Quan Xing" for the first time. He didn''t know the meaning of these two words at all. He just wanted to get an explanation from Er Zhuang, but he found that no words had been seen on the screen. meanwhile, Dong Dong Dong. Suddenly there was a knock on the door outside the room. The visitor should be the so-called "all-round" person. "Er Zhuang?" Liu Xiaojiang ignored the knock, but looked at the computer screen in front of him again. He didn''t understand why Erzhuang suddenly disappeared. [Xiaojiang, the visitor is an all-round monster. Miao Shen Chong, one of the four villains, has the ability to "usury", an ability to lend power to others through contracts and draw interest at the same time. The victims often fall into collapse, Finally completely lost his mind. (nervous)] "Shen Chong?" Liu Xiaojiang doubted this. [yes, according to the camera in the hotel corridor, Shen Chong is standing outside at this time. What''s the purpose of this guy I don''t know yet. (nervous)] "Quan Xing... Is it a bad person?" Liu Xiaojiang asked. [yes! A group of bastards who only do things for their own sake! (angry)] "What should I do?" although Liu Xiaojiang was not sure whether the other party was a bad person, he naturally made a decision soon after he realized Er Zhuang''s attitude towards integrity. [escape! The other party''s purpose is unknown for the time being! It''s very tricky in the ability of strangers! A guy like you who doesn''t know the world may easily get caught. The best choice is to leave here immediately. (nervous)] [shit! I just got the news here! This hotel is one of the secret strongholds with a full background! Get out of here quickly! (shocked)] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang felt Er Zhuang''s nervous mood and became vigilant immediately, but he didn''t run away immediately as suggested. Instead, he looked at the door of the porch that was still intact. "What are you nervous about? This guy looks much more polite than you. Maybe the other party doesn''t mean any harm at all. Let''s do it first. I''ll report to the company tomorrow. Now I''d like to meet this strange man from all nature. " [nonsense! What if something happens?! (nervous)] "It doesn''t matter. I think no one can stop me if I want to go. Did you forget yesterday?" Even if Liu Xiaojiang understood the danger of the other party, he was not as nervous as Erzhuang. Instead, he was very curious about the purpose of the guy outside the door. [emmm... Different. Four maniacs have very special abilities. You... Well, I''ll leave it to you. If possible, the person in charge of the company hopes you can catch Shen Chong alive.] "Caught alive? It depends." Liu Xiaojiang pondered a little, then nodded calmly, as if he was full of confidence in his own strength. Well, Liu Xiaojiang reached out to turn off the computer screen, unplugged all the electronic equipment in the room, and unilaterally ended the dialogue with the company. Do all this, The polite knock on the door sounded again, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the door, slowly stood up from the computer desk, stretched his waist leisurely, pretended to have just woke up, and walked to the porch of the room. ¡­¡­ Click. Squeak The old door lock of the small hotel opened, and there was a slight sound when the door slowly opened. Outside the door, A gentle man in a suit, shirt and tie with eyes on his face appeared in Liu Xiaojiang''s line of sight with a smile. "Hello, introduce yourself. My name is Shen Chong." Shen Chong looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a smile. He first pushed the frame on the bridge of his nose, and then slowly stretched out his right hand. With a friendly gesture of wanting to shake hands, he said: "If the guess is true, the zombie incident in lianmen port a few days ago should have a lot to do with you? Xiangxi corpse removal? What do you call it? " "Liu Xiaojiang." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Shen Chong''s right hand and didn''t mean to cooperate with this guy. Shen Chong noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude, smiled, withdrew his outstretched right hand, and pushed the mirror frame on the bridge of his nose again, "Liu Xiaojiang? The Liu family in Western Hunan? But how did I hear that there is only one descendant of the Liu family, And It seems that she is still a woman? " Wen Yan, An accident flashed in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, but it was well covered up, "I have nothing to do with the Liu family, but my surname is just Liu. There''s nothing to hide." Shen Chong was surprised at Liu Xiaojiang''s honesty and said unexpectedly, "aren''t they from the Liu family? Are they other families in Western Hunan? But..." "Nothing, but I have nothing to do with the corpse driving family. As for the events you said, they should have nothing to do with me. If nothing happens, Please go back. " Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t intend to get in touch with Shen Chong or learn about the Liu family from Shen Chong. After all, with what happened before, he now has a better way. About the Liu family and the girl in Western Hunan, He felt that the company would only record in more detail. He didn''t need to talk from such unreliable guys. Originally, Liu Xiaojiang was also curious about the purpose of this guy''s coming here. Unexpectedly, his words were all nonsense without nutrition, which immediately wiped out his not so strong curiosity. "Mr. Liu, please wait a minute." Shen Chong reached out against the closing door and looked at Liu Xiaojiang with an unchanged smile. "Since Mr. Liu is a free man without background, I don''t need to hide next." "What do you say?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Shen Chong''s hand on the door. "Mr. Shen, I don''t know how you found it or why you suddenly came to the door at night, but if it''s just trivial things, I may become very angry next. " Shen Chong pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose and smiled mysteriously, "of course it''s an important thing. I don''t know... Has Mr. Liu ever heard of all sex?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Shen Chong cautiously. "Are you a man of all nature? Why are you looking for me?" "I''m one of the four maniacs, Shen Chong." Shen Chong introduced himself again and said, "since Mr. Liu is a free man without background, is it too condescending to live in such a place? If not "I refuse." Liu Xiaojiang guessed that the other party should want to join Quan Xing. He refused without thinking: "Quan Xing is not a famous and decent school in the eyes of others." "That''s a bad word." Shen Chong explained with a smile, "Mr. Liu, as a stranger, isn''t it enough to explain the problem when you get to the point like you?" "You can live better with your own ability, but now you have to live in this dark and humid corner, just because you can''t use your ability in front of ordinary people under the regulations of other dignitaries and companies?" "Why can ordinary people live better? We must pick up our tails and be human? Different people Should be the protagonist of the world. " "Mr. Liu, isn''t it good to join the whole nature, use your own ability and live for yourself?" Chapter 15 "Are you finished?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Shen Chong without expression and didn''t believe these righteous words. After all, During this time, through the computer consulting tools, he has fully understood the world and more clearly the fact that aliens are only a small part of special existence. In this case, What other people talk about the protagonist of the world? Even if the ability of an alien is stronger... Can it be better than ordinary people''s aircraft artillery? Although Liu Xiaojiang feels that his strength is absolutely not weak, and his body is hard, he may not be able to penetrate even ordinary guns, but even so, he doesn''t think he can hard resist super weapons such as missiles. let alone, Missiles are not the strongest weapons of mankind Ordinary humans occupy the vast majority of the world. Although strangers hold their tails, they are helpless, but they are also a necessary condition for living safely. "... that''s it." Shen Chong found that Liu Xiaojiang was still unmoved, and his heart was more surprised. He didn''t expect that Liu Xiaojiang had not been forced to the limit of patience by this embarrassing life. This nature of mind Shen Chong suddenly thought of something, and immediately smiled at Liu Xiaojiang again. "Mr. Liu doesn''t want to join the whole sex. Although we will feel very sorry, we all have our own way to go after all, No one can force others to do what they don''t want to do. " "In that case, let''s talk about another thing. Although Mr. Liu''s ability is not weak, after face-to-face observation, I find that your energy is not strong. As a stranger Do you want to improve your ability quickly? " Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Shen Chong suspiciously, "what do you mean?" "Mr. Liu doesn''t know. As one of the four maniacs, my ability can be regarded as very special even compared with the other three people. I can quickly improve the ability of other strangers, of course I need something in return. " When Shen Chong talked about his ability, there was obvious pride in his eyes, and he was obviously very satisfied with his developed ability. "Go on." Liu Xiaojiang pretended to be very interested. "To be honest, the alien who signed a contract with me can improve himself by killing other aliens and forcibly obtaining other aliens'' energy at the cost of... Only a small part of my energy will be taken away by me." Shen Chong slowly raised the corner of his mouth, "kill other strangers and you can get all the energy on him, which is much faster than your own slow cultivation, but the price is only a small part of other people''s energy. This deal In any case, it''s a sure bet. " "Moreover, the killing between different people is not about any ordinary people, and it does not involve the conflict between different people and ordinary people. Therefore, even if you kill those decent children, the other party will only seek revenge by means of different people, Can Mr. Liu be afraid? " "I see." Liu Xiaojiang thoughtfully touched his chin, "so, with the price getting heavier and heavier, those who have signed a contract with you will fall into the state of crazy murder, eventually leading to collapse and death Right? " "......." Shen Chong fell into silence for a moment. He clearly didn''t say these things, but the other party guessed it without warning, and guessed it all at once. He almost never met such a difficult customer. "Mr. Liu, you can''t say that. Although I don''t know where you got the news, I can only say that... It''s all the result of their lack of reason." "Reason, what''s the use of reason?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Shen Chong with a smile. "Who knows whether you can only draw money when you kill, or when and where you can draw money from people. Therefore, as long as you sign a contract with you, High probability will become your energy gathering tool. " "So what? I don''t smoke easily." Shen Chong pushed the frame. "Ha ha." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Shen Chong with a smile and said, "is that so? There is such a good thing. How many people have signed a contract with you?" "Can the other three of the four maniacs also sign such a contract?" "......." Shen Chong fell into silence again, slowly put away his smile and looked at Liu Xiaojiang quite seriously, "Mr. Liu, it seems that the conversation can''t go on. You should and can''t be my customer?" "Not long ago, I joined the company." Liu Xiaojiang told the truth mercilessly, mocking Shen Chong''s previous efforts in a disguised form. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Hearing this, Shen Chong immediately realized that he had been fooled by people as a monkey for a long time, and his gentle face was completely black. "Mr. Liu, since you have joined the company, what are you going to do for me, an all-round monster?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Shen Chong quite unexpectedly, but he didn''t expect that the other party was still very self-restraint, "Oh, although I joined the company, I just joined after all. There''s no need to work hard for the company, So, I''m not going to do anything. " Shen Chong was stunned when he heard the speech. He looked at Liu Xiaojiang and habitually stretched out his hand and pushed his glasses. "Mr. Liu, you... Really can''t see through at all." "Really?" Liu Xiaojiang smiled maliciously, "to tell you the truth, although the company wants me to catch you alive, considering the current situation, I really don''t want to offend anyone easily, so You can safely leave. " "Don''t want to?" Shen Chong looked at Liu Xiaojiang again. He didn''t think that someone in the company didn''t know him. In the face of one of the four maniacs, the company even wanted the other party to catch him alive. This may indicate that the company has great trust in this person''s strength. This guy is very powerful? But Shen Chong sensed the faint energy in Liu Xiaojiang''s body silently. He didn''t believe that a strange man with energy similar to ordinary people could catch himself alive. therefore, Shen Chong made a choice in an instant, silently clenched his fist from behind, and gradually mobilized the energy in his body. "Mr. Liu, I have to say that I really don''t mean any harm to you. I even think you are very suitable to join us, but Offended! " Let''s go, Shen Chong suddenly lifted his fist wrapped around the blue energy flow and waved it to Liu Xiaojiang without warning. As soon as he came up, he directly used his full strength, leaving no room for the other party to think. Boom!!! This punch directly penetrated the door and hit Liu Xiaojiang''s chest. The huge force shook the surrounding walls inch by inch! Chapter 16 The smoke dispersed, Shen Chong still maintained the posture of a fist, and his fist was still against Liu Xiaojiang''s chest, but his expression seemed to see something strange that he couldn''t believe. without doubt, With years of capacity accumulation, Shen Chong''s energy level has reached a level far beyond that of his peers. Even if he has no outstanding strength except his ability of "usury", his fist and foot under the blessing of energy level have reached an extremely terrible level. Even the so-called ten guys, not everyone can compete with him. However, Shen Chong punched Liu Xiaojiang on his unprepared chest with all his strength. It was not supposed to be a serious injury. The other party didn''t even seem to be hurt! I see, Fragments of the door fell to the ground, In a room where the surrounding walls are crumbling and collapsing, Liu Xiaojiang stood inside unharmed! "What is this? A sneak attack? I told you... I''m not going to do it to you today?" After Liu Xiaojiang accidentally took Shen Chong''s punch, he was also a little angry about Shen Chong''s behavior. Obviously, he said he didn''t intend to target the so-called all sex monster. He took the lead in attacking himself. Just... It feels very sudden. "Mr. Liu, what''s your Kung Fu?" Shen Chong took back his fist with flashing eyes. His eyes at Liu Xiaojiang had changed. This guy looks like he''s only in his twenties, but he can withstand his full attack without injury. This level of strength is... Strong. It''s too weird. "You care about me?!" Liu Xiaojiang was a little upset about Shen Chong''s sudden attack. At present, he was too lazy to be perfunctory. He stretched out his hand to pat the dust on his body, and his eyes gradually became serious. "Shen Chong, right? I thought you were very elegant. I didn''t expect you to do these little moves. Forget it I changed my mind. " "Mr. Liu, you misunderstood me, i..." Shen Chong suddenly clicked when he saw Liu Xiaojiang''s expression. "Come on." Liu Xiaojiang immediately interrupted Shen Chong''s explanation, moved his muscles and bones impatiently, and said, "although it may be more troublesome and even offend some strange people I don''t know, but I think you''d better go to the company with me. " Well, Liu Xiaojiang reached out and grabbed Shen Chong''s collar. It was obvious that he had completely changed his attention. After catching Shen Chong alive, he planned to take him to the company. Shen Chong subconsciously avoided Liu Xiaojiang''s grasp. His face was a little ugly and explained: "Mr. Liu, you misunderstood. I was just testing your strength. After all..." "Fart! That power is used to test others! Aren''t you afraid of me dying?!" Liu Xiaojiang didn''t catch Shen Chong''s collar. He immediately opened his mouth again and interrupted Shen Chong''s explanation. Then he stepped out of the messy room and looked up at Shen Chong who retreated to the back wall. "Shen Chong, if you don''t want to get hurt, admit your life!" As soon as the voice fell, Regardless of Shen Chong''s reaction, Liu Xiaojiang immediately raised his fist and rushed to the opposite side. A retaliatory punch hit Shen Chong''s chest. Now, Facing the fist without any energy flow package, even the slow and weak fist in his eyes, Shen Chong suddenly felt a sense of crisis that was suffocating. therefore, Shen Chong almost didn''t want to hold his head and rolled out. Boom!!!!!! A terrible voice far beyond the previous one suddenly sounded! When Shen Chong was frightened, he glanced around the wall where he was before. It didn''t matter. He was so scared that his heart would fly out. I see, The solid stone wall in the hotel corridor was blown out of a big hole by Liu Xiaojiang''s ordinary fist! If you look closely, He could even find that the room behind the wall was also empty, and there was nothing. It was obvious that the other wall in the room was completely blown away by this light blow! This time, if it gets real! Even if he survived! It will never come to a good end! "Lying... Lying trough! What kind of Kung Fu is this? What kind of Kung Fu can make people have this kind of defense and attack power at the same time?! Are you kidding?! Is this guy still a person?! " "You scold again?!" Liu Xiaojiang rushed over angrily when he heard Shen Chong''s remarks. After all, although he is a zombie now, he has always regarded himself as a normal person. Naturally, he can''t stand this blameless curse. On the contrary, he is more unacceptable than ordinary foul language. Shen Chong noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s mood and almost didn''t even think about it. He turned and ran away. There was no more idea to test Liu Xiaojiang''s depth. He ran away and shouted: "Sleeping trough! Never fight this guy! Yuan Tao! If you don''t do it again, TM will collect the body for me!" moment "Hum! You waste! Mocking the wind! Bully! Go to me!" A strange voice suddenly sounded in the distance. Then Liu Xiaojiang found that two lights quickly passed through the corridor and the pen went straight to his position. I don''t know what this is, Without hesitation, Liu Xiaojiang turned sideways and flashed two rays of light, but found that skipping the two rays around him was like conscious, turning and flying again from behind. At this moment, There''s nothing to hide, But, He finally saw the true face of the two rays, which were actually two beads wrapped around the energy flow. Poof poof!!! Two muffled noises. Two beads flowing around the energy beat Liu Xiaojiang hard in the back, but they were the same as Shen Chong''s previous attack, and couldn''t shake him at all. At this time, "Yo! Little rabbit! You''re really hard!" Two figures, one tall, one short, one fat and one thin, appeared at the end of the corridor. Among them, the middle-aged man in a green old military uniform was obviously the attacker who showed these two strange beads. On the other end, Shen Chong, who fled in a panic, came to the two and pushed his glasses with an extremely embarrassed face. "The idea is too much. Our previous guess is completely wrong Yuan Tao, We''d better hurry. " "Hum! What''s the hurry? Since I''m here, I can''t go back empty handed. Let me try the depth of this little rabbit. Oh, it looks like another young talent who doesn''t know where to come from Give him a chance! " Yuan Tao had been waiting outside the hotel. Although he knew that something had happened in the hotel, and the other party might be much more difficult than he guessed, out of confidence in their strength, He''s not panicking at all now. "Who are you?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at the end of the corridor with a gloomy face, and his mood became more and more unhappy. "Hum, Quan Xing, Yuan Tao, little rabbit, remember it for me. This is the name of the person who will abolish you." Yuan Tao reached down the brim of his hat and looked fiercely at Liu Xiaojiang. Then he slowly stretched out his right hand and made the beads that had hit Liu Xiaojiang immediately fly back to his palm. Chapter 17 "Abandon me?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at the three people opposite with a smile. "Although the attack just now is strange, it is not helpless. To tell the truth, I doubt whether you have this ability." The two beads named "ridicule wind" and "bully" succeeded in sneaking attack, but they still didn''t suffer even a trace of damage on their own side, which shows that the strength of the other party''s seemingly strange imperial object attack is far from enough to break his own defense. Now, Liu Xiaojiang re examined his own defense ability, and his self-confidence has been improved by several levels again. At this time, Shen Chong noticed yuan Tao''s intention and could not help but remind him again: "Yuan Tao, I said, the idea is too much. If you want to continue, At your own risk. " Well, Shen Chong nodded to Liu Xiaojiang and even took the initiative to step aside, looking like he didn''t want the conflict to continue. "Hum, what are you afraid of? He''s just a little rabbit whose name hasn''t changed. How strong can he be?" Yuan Tao ignored Shen Chong''s kind reminder and said arrogantly, "Shen Chong, although you are one of the four maniacs, in the final analysis, you are only outstanding in ability. As long as you meet some guys who are not good with you, Losses are inevitable. " "There are no other four maniacs to cooperate with you, even if you have amazing energy in your body? What about the top Kung Fu? Meet me and Han Dan... Hum, You have to lie down! " Shen Chong stretched out his hand to push his glasses, slowly raised the corner of his mouth, "just make your own decision. After all, I''m not the leader." "Hum! Mind your own business!" Yuan Tao heard Shen Chong mention the word "leader", and his eyes were even more fierce. He looked at Liu Xiaojiang again, "little rabbit, it''s bad luck for you to meet me today, otherwise You may really be a character like Zhang Lingyu. " Let''s go, Yuan Tao raised his arm to Liu Xiaojiang again. "Tell me here today, little rabbit!" "Mocking wind! Bully! Go to me!" Whoosh!!! The sound of breaking the air suddenly sounded, Two dark brown beads quickly crossed the space, and the pen went straight to Liu Xiaojiang''s position. The speed was even faster than the previous sneak attack! On the other end, Liu Xiaojiang noticed the speed change of the two beads and couldn''t help narrowing his eyes slightly, but not only didn''t make any evasive action, but also took the initiative to meet the two beads under the gaze of Yuan Tao. Bang bang!!! The two beads hit Liu Xiaojiang''s chest again, but he still couldn''t shake him at all. At the same time, Liu Xiaojiang completely ignored the two beads on his chest and still rushed to Yuan Tao and others at a very fast speed. However, When he successfully arrived in front of Yuan Tao and was about to hit the enemy''s face, he saw yuan Tao''s sinister mouth. "Boy! You''ve been tricked! Pu Lao! Go to me!" instant, A pillar flew out of Yuan Tao''s back again. The color of dark brown was the same as that of "mocking the wind" and "Baxia", and instantly appeared on his head. Hum!!! A very strange sound arises spontaneously! At this moment, Liu Xiaojiang''s action almost stopped, and bursts of trance appeared in his brain. Yuan Tao in his sight even began to appear several double shadows. "Jain!!!" Yuan Tao''s attack did not leave a trace of his hand. He saw that Liu Xiaojiang''s spirit was in a trance due to the rhythm of the "Pu Lao". A bead appeared next to him again and shot at Liu Xiaojiang not far away. While shooting at liuxiaojiang, a light blue energy flow gradually extended and opened, and finally formed a terrible monster with a dragon head and a leopard body! Dong!!! The monster transformed from "Jain canthus" didn''t stop at all. It ran and directly hit Liu Xiaojiang, and with great power, it flew him out! Under this huge force and Liu Xiaojiang''s strong body hardness, the walls of the hotel were undoubtedly torn to pieces like paper paste! Liu Xiaojiang flew backwards and crashed into a room in the hotel. It seemed that there was no movement in the corridor. After a blow, The four beads flew back to Yuan Tao and slowly floated around his raised right hand. The complacency was like mocking Shen Chong not far behind. "Look! Isn''t it solved? A little rabbit who doesn''t change his name! He dares to act wild in front of us! Just regret it in hell! " Wen Yan, Shen Chong ignored yuan Tao''s meaning, and his eyes still fell on the broken end of the wall, "if things are really so easy to solve Just fine. " meanwhile, Things seem to reflect Shen Chong''s point of view, Liu Xiaojiang came out of the broken stones in a slightly embarrassed way. He even patted the dust on his body like no one else, and looked at Yuan Tao and others with dignified eyes. "It''s a mistake. I didn''t expect you to have more than two beads. Is this the battle between strangers? That''s interesting. " That said, Although Liu Xiaojiang was not injured under the heavy blow just now, he somehow let others play as a monkey. His heart was not as free and easy as it seemed. Right now, If he was still in a relaxed and happy mood after fighting with Shen Chong, so that he didn''t really want to catch Shen Chong, now He''s just angry. On the other side, Yuan Tao saw that Liu Xiaojiang was attacked by "Jain" and nothing happened. He had already widened his eyes, and finally understood Shen Chong''s previous decision. After all, Although yuan Tao still has a backhand, in addition to the "bully", his strongest attack means is "Jain". Just now, when he was controlling "Jain", he also tried his best to seize the best opportunity, One hit to get rid of Liu Xiaojiang. After all, Liu Xiaojiang seems to be just a young stranger. Even if he can strangely bear the "bully", he can''t take the "Jain" attack. But the result is "You... You little bastard! What Kung Fu are you practicing?" Yuan Tao said incredulously. Liu Xiaojiang didn''t speak, just looked at Yuan Tao and others seriously, and then took a step without warning, directly stepping out a footprint on the ground, and the whole person rushed to Yuan Tao like a shell. Boom!!!!! Click! Liu Xiaojiang made a huge noise when Yuan Tao and others didn''t respond at all, but found that his fist could not get close to Yuan Tao anyway, and always kept a safe distance of tens of centimeters from him. But, He was also aware that there was a crack in some transparent thing that blocked his fist. "You!!!" When Yuan Tao reacted, his mood was like Shen Chong when he faced Liu Xiaojiang. He didn''t expect that the young man in front of him just looked like a punch It almost broke the "kiss" which is known as isolating all malicious attacks! "Pu Lao!" "Han egg! Take a hammer!!!" Chapter 18 Yuan Tao''s floating "Pu Lao" once again sounded a strange melody, Liu Xiaojiang bit his lower lip hard and raised his fist again, as if he had not been affected by the strange rhythm. He saw that his fist was about to hit the broken protective cover of Yuan Tao. But, "Oh!!!" A black hammer quickly smashed Liu Xiaojiang''s face door, so that he had to withdraw his fist immediately and subconsciously raised his hand to block the heavy attack. Bang!!!!! Liu Xiaojiang held the hammer with one hand, but his feet fell into the hard floor. It was only a blow... He had a clear understanding of this person''s strength. This stupid fat man, who is called "Han Dan", is still attacking yuan Tao and Shen Chong! "Bad man! Die!" Han Dan fixed Liu Xiaojiang''s feet on the floor with a hammer, then swung the hammer horizontally and smashed Liu Xiaojiang''s side chest. "You want to die!" Facing Han Dan''s hammer, Liu Xiaojiang was not in a hurry to pull his feet out of the floor. Instead, he stretched out his hand against the surface of the black hammer, making it difficult for him to make every inch of his attack. He simply crushed the enemy in strength. The next moment, When Han Dan was stunned by this, Liu Xiaojiang quickly pulled out his feet that fell into the ground, slightly pushed away the black hammer in front of him, kicked Han Dan''s abdomen sideways, and kicked the huge fat man backward and rolled out. "Jain!!!" Just as Liu Xiaojiang wanted to catch up and beat the strange fat man, the monster with the head of the dragon and the body of the leopard appeared again in his eyes. He had to raise his arms to resist the huge impact of the monster, so he opened a short distance from Yuan Tao and others. "Han Dan! If you''re not dead, take out the ''water gun'' and ''quick walking rabbit'' for me! Hurry! His grandmother''s! Miscalculation! This little rabbit is really so tricky! " After Yuan Tao succeeded, his face completely lost its previous pride. Instead, he tried to control "Jain" and continued to wrestle with Liu Xiaojiang, turning his head to look at the Han egg behind him. "OK!" Han egg was kicked by Liu Xiaojiang, but he immediately took the backpack behind him in his hand and turned out a toy water gun and two pairs of cute rabbit slippers from the backpack. "Give it to me!!!" Liu Xiaojiang was pushed backward by the ''Jain canthus'', but his strength was still increasing in this struggle, and finally surpassed the blue monster. He blocked the monster''s impact with one hand and hit the monster''s face with one hand. Fortunately, Although the monster with dragon head and leopard body is composed of energy, it has an entity when launching an attack. It dissipates completely in the air with one blow. meanwhile, Bang, bang, Bang Han Dan has put a pair of slippers on his feet and handed them to Yuan Tao next to him. Seeing that Liu Xiaojiang has successfully got rid of the impact of "Jain", he immediately raised his water gun, pulled the trigger and fired dozens of water bombs. The corridor of the hotel is already dilapidated, Dozens of water bullets fired from the water gun will inevitably hit the wall of the narrow corridor. It''s strange that... After hitting the solid wall, the water bullet pierced it effortlessly! Liu Xiaojiang noticed the strangeness of this water bomb and naturally wouldn''t deliberately let it hit himself. He took the initiative to dodge. However, due to the dense attack range of these water bombs, he was accidentally wiped by several water bombs. indeed, Although he himself was not hurt, his clothes were shot through by the water bomb "Han Dan''s water gun is useless, this little rabbit......" Yuan Tao noticed the place where Liu Xiaojiang was hit by a water bomb. A trace of ferocity and determination suddenly appeared in his eyes, "Han Dan! This guy is too weird! Don''t stop! Keep shooting! Get ready to run away!" "Oh! OK!" Han Dan didn''t seem to have his own idea. After hearing yuan Tao''s instructions, he still kept pulling the trigger of the water gun. On the other side, When Shen Chong heard yuan Tao''s decision, he couldn''t help pushing his glasses and slowly raised his mouth. He silently walked to the window of the corridor and jumped out without hesitation. "Hum! This ungrateful fellow." Yuan Tao noticed Shen Chong''s escape, but he didn''t think there was any accident. After all, after discovering Liu Xiaojiang''s strangeness, he had long wanted to run away with Han Dan, but faced Liu Xiaojiang who could rush over at any time, He has no chance to run away like Shen Chong for the time being. Bang, bang, Bang The hotel corridor has long been riddled with holes under the wanton destruction of Han egg water guns, and even the load-bearing walls of buildings have long been full of holes. While avoiding the dense water bombs and carefully protecting his expensive clothes, Liu Xiaojiang began to have a little impatience in his heart. however, No matter how strange the water gun in the fat man''s hand is, it''s just a water gun in the end, He doesn''t believe that this water gun can have unlimited ammunition, so as long as the other party''s water gun has no water He rushed up immediately to end the battle! Soon, Liu Xiaojiang found that the shooting speed of the other side slowed down, and the size of the water bomb began to show slight changes. He gradually adjusted his figure in dodging, and began to approach the court and Tao in a small way. On the other end, Yuan Tao watched Liu Xiaojiang with a frown and whispered, "Han Dan, go on, don''t stop, even if there are no bullets in the water gun, Don''t stop. " "Oh!" Han egg nodded and continued to move his hands. Two minutes later, PA!!! Liu Xiaojiang waved to disperse the water bomb shot at him. He found that the other party had stopped shooting. A flash of light flashed in his eyes, and the whole person rushed up to them in an instant. "It''s over!" However, Yuan Tao seemed to be ready for this. Just as Liu Xiaojiang rushed to them, the four beads around him appeared almost at the same time and flew out towards the opposite side. Facing the four beads at the same time, Liu Xiaojiang ignored the "mocking wind" and "bullying" in front of him. He let the two beads hit him. When the blue monster rushed in front of him, he did not hesitate to punch the monster away. last, Before the melody of "Pu Lao" sounded, He also bit his lower lip hard again. But, The expected strange rhythm did not sound, but was replaced by an extremely dense smoke, which completely wrapped him in the smoke in an instant. meanwhile, "Hum! Little rabbit! You''re still too young! Han egg! Let''s go!" "Yes!" "Hurry, rabbit!" ¡Á two The moment the smoke cleared, Liu Xiaojiang vaguely saw the extremely funny actions of Yuan Tao and the two figures who quickly jumped out of the corridor window. His face couldn''t help getting completely dark. Chapter 19 Dozens of minutes later, In the forest on the outskirts of lianmen port, Yuan Tao and Han Dan arrived here at a speed comparable to that of motor vehicles, stepping on rabbit slippers. Their faces still retain the ferocity of the previous battle with Liu Xiaojiang. "Oh? You really escaped. You really deserve to be an experienced tool smelter, Lao Yuantou." Shen Chong seemed to have been waiting for a long time again. As soon as he saw that Yuan Tao and Han Dan arrived safely, he immediately came out from behind a big tree. "Don''t talk nonsense! Let''s talk about what to do next! The so-called leader asked us to investigate the zombie incident at lianmen port before going to Longhu Mountain, if possible And let it join us. " Yuan Tao looked at Shen Chong with an uncertain face and said, "now, what''s the zombie incident? What are the descendants of the corpse driving family? What is that little rabbit just now? Where on earth did he learn such a strange skill? " "Should it be horizontal training?" Shen Chong analyzed. "Fart!" Upon hearing this, Yuan Tao immediately said angrily, "horizontal practice? Have you ever heard of any horizontal practice Kung Fu that can resist the weapon refiner''s magic weapon with its body? It''s his ten brothers, even the little rabbit like a tiger, It''s impossible to resist so many silly hammers and water guns! " "Yes! I admit that we can''t defeat the level of ten men! But he is an unknown little rabbit! He can even make us so embarrassed! What''s his reason? " Shen Chong saw yuan Tao''s face and didn''t know what to say. After all, he didn''t understand why Liu Xiaojiang was so strong, let alone what strange ability Liu Xiaojiang had. Now, He even wondered if he had found the wrong person. Did the previous zombie incident in mengang have nothing to do with Liu Xiaojiang? Is there another descendant of the corpse driving family? The situation at lianmen port is really weird Just then, "Benefactor yuan, what makes you so angry?" Two figures, one tall and one short, suddenly came out of the forest. It was the one who spoke. He was almost as tall as Han Dan. He looked like a monk in his clothes. The short figure behind the monk is a woman who looks about middle-aged. She looks more like a lady in some plays. No matter how you look at this combination, it makes people feel very strange. "Hum!" Yuan Tao looked at the man with an unhappy face and said, "haven''t you received the news from the leader? Come early or late, but he came out at this time." "Hahaha... Please calm down, benefactor yuan. Dou Mei and I found something interesting and delayed some time." the big monk smiled and looked very kind. Wen Yan, Yuan Tao looked at the middle-aged woman behind the big monk. "Interesting thing? What''s the matter? Everyone is happy to say it?" "Nothing. I just found some interesting strangers in a factory, but they have failed. It''s not worth mentioning. It''s benefactor yuan and benefactor Shen, What did you meet? " The big monk smiled and shook his head. He didn''t say some interesting things before. Instead, he was very curious about the embarrassed appearance of Yuan Tao and others. "Oh, what else can it be? It''s nothing more than some things explained on behalf of the leader." Yuan Tao smiled with flashing eyes, and there was no respect for the so-called leader in his words. "Have you had an accident?" asked the monk. Shen Chong stood aside and pushed his glasses. He slowly raised the corners of his mouth, but he didn''t speak. Yuan Tao seemed to recall his previous experience. Although he was still angry, he didn''t answer directly, but suddenly asked, "Gao Ning, do you say Why are there so many geniuses in the world? " "... what do you mean, benefactor yuan?" Gao Ning wondered. "Forget it, people really have to obey the old." Yuan Tao turned his head and looked at the Han egg behind him. He said, "don''t talk about this first. Where are we going next? Are we going to follow the orders and go directly to Longhu Mountain? Or shall we go and have fun ourselves? " Gao Ning looked at Yuan Tao and Shen Chong and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter for the time being. It''s still some time away from the Luo Tian festival in Longhu Mountain. We might as well walk around in a strange circle, What if someone else is willing to join us in our action on Longhu Mountain? " Yuan Tao nodded, and then suddenly turned to look at Shen Chong. "Shen Chong, where''s the girl? Can''t you meet another young girl who can''t walk? The action on Longhu Mountain, You can''t lack her. " Shen Chong shook his head and said with a meaningful smile, "don''t worry. I heard it was an action in Longhu Mountain. She should be more active than us. Now She is contacting people in Dongxiang Village. " "Oh, it''s quite surprising." Yuan Tao smiled with satisfaction, "that''s good, but it''s a pity that Dongxiang Village has always been known as a famous and decent school. After all, the old boy Hu Lin has no resistance, Hum...... " Shen Chong couldn''t deny it and said, "shall we go to Dongxiang Village to meet Xia he, or..." Before Shen Chong finished his words, he suddenly felt something, looked in a direction outside the forest with the other four people, and found a very unexpected figure. In the distance, Liu Xiaojiang followed the breath left by Yuan Tao and others all the way to the forest near the suburb of lianmengang. At the moment, he was standing outside the forest with a dark face, observing the two strangers who met yuan Tao and others. "Little rabbit! How did you catch up? Hum! You are so brave!" Yuan Tao blew his hair as soon as he saw Liu Xiaojiang. He didn''t know that he was too impressed before. He still felt that with Gao Ning and others, his strength was enough to compete with Liu Xiaojiang. In short On the contrary, he felt that Liu Xiaojiang was throwing himself into the net this time. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang ignored yuan Tao, but silently walked towards the crowd and stood alone in front of the three crazy people, Yuan Tao and Han egg. "It''s impolite to come without going. You took the initiative to provoke me, but you wanted to get rid of me How could it be so easy? " Now, Liu Xiaojiang also felt that he was really impulsive, but considering his repressive behavior, his tolerance when facing Shen Chong and Yuan Tao for the first time, and the other party''s repeated provocations, he was deceived again and again, He was completely in anger. Imagine, A person lies leisurely at home, but a few flies come in. You didn''t want to pay attention to them, but they keep buzzing in your ears. After successfully irritating you, they run away again. Who will let this kind of unscrupulous fly go? Liu Xiaojiang now has no idea of catching each other, and there is only one idea in his heart. That is to teach these people a lesson. At least let them remember this lesson forever! Never dare to find your own trouble again! Chapter 20 "Benefactor, is there any misunderstanding between you and benefactor yuan?" Hearing the dialogue between Yuan Tao and Liu Xiaojiang, Gao Ning knew the general situation of the matter almost instantly, but he was not in a hurry to start. He still looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a smile. "If it''s just a misunderstanding, I hope to see the poor monk''s face. Please let almsgiver yuan go." Liu Xiaojiang smelled the speech and looked at the big monk opposite. He suddenly felt a little wrong, but he didn''t know what was wrong. He even had an inexplicable boredom in his heart. "Dead bald donkey, it has nothing to do with you. If you want to go, I won''t stay. I want to stay At your own risk. " As soon as it comes out, Although yuan Tao and others understood that this might be Gao Ning''s means, they still began to turn around and look at Gao Ning with a good play on their face. "Almsgiver, you''re talking nonsense." Gao Ning''s smile suddenly stiffened, and his eyes also opened a gap. "There is only one benefactor, but there are five people here. I hope benefactor can keep his mind, so as not to feel worthless in the future." "Sir, he''s right. It''s just a small thing right now. What in the world can you value so much?" Dou Mei echoed with a smile. meanwhile, Liu Xiaojiang finally realized that something was wrong with himself. He found that when he faced the big monk and middle-aged woman, several emotions different from those in the past always sprouted in his heart. Arrogance, anger, sadness, depression... But always unable to keep calm. He did have a little anger to teach yuan Tao a lesson because of Yuan Tao''s several tricks, but he didn''t completely fall into a certain emotion and couldn''t extricate himself. Now, Obviously nothing exciting has happened yet, However, he found that the emotions in his heart were not only becoming stronger, but also changing back and forth among several negative emotions. With each change in negative emotions, each negative emotion was developing in an uncontrollable direction. "Is this... Your means?" Liu Xiaojiang tried to keep rational and calm. Unexpectedly, he looked up at the two opposite, "can he affect the opponent''s mood? Is this also a means for strangers? Guys like you It''s really tricky. " Between the number of interest that you find yourself in, He already knew the other party''s intention. He just wanted to use this means to control his emotions to weaken himself, and then let yuan Tao and Shen Chong come over and delay time with him as much as possible. While trying to keep reason, I deal with five people who may rush up. It is estimated that even half of my strength is difficult to play, and over time On the other side, Gao Ning looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who had begun to suppress his emotions, and smiled unexpectedly, "benefactor''s wisdom is so deep that he quickly realized the means of benefactor Dou and I without knowing us, I admire you. " "Hum! Little rabbit! Let you go crazy! Did you get caught?" Yuan Tao smiled insidiously. "In that case, sir, please give up resistance. It''s always a sad thing to hurt others." Dou Mei looked at Liu Xiaojiang gently in her eyes, and even opened her hands unprepared, as if she wanted the other party to fall into her arms. See this, Shen Chong looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s state and the attitude of several others around him. He shook his head helplessly. "Turbid heart cuts ambition, you two are really a perfect match." Liu Xiaojiang felt heavy at this, and his eyes looking at Gao Ning and Dou Mei were also vigilant. Careless! Liu Xiaojiang thought that with his physical strength, as long as he was not the aircraft and artillery described on the Internet, he basically didn''t need to be afraid of anything in the world, but he didn''t expect There are guys like Gao Ning and Dou Mei in the alien. Yuan Tao''s "Pu Lao" beads only act on people''s spirit. As long as his soul is strong enough and defensive, it''s not difficult to carry it down. After all, he didn''t know what level his soul strength had reached in the endless darkness before. But, Gao Ning and Dou Mei have different abilities to act on the will of others! Will and emotion have nothing to do with the strength of the soul. They are not even things that can be strengthened through cultivation. On the contrary, they are closely related to a person''s desire and experience. These two things also happen to be Liu Xiaojiang''s weakness! After all, he had lost most of his memory as early as in the boundless darkness. Although he came to this world and learned some common sense through computer tools, he can still be regarded as a piece of white paper. He has almost no experience, but he has a strong desire to live in this world and become a real human, and this Right in the arms of the enemy! "Monk, I admit that you are difficult to deal with that woman, but I still don''t think you can pose a threat to me, while I''m not out of control yet You go quickly. " Liu Xiaojiang noticed that his heart gradually began to fall. He immediately gave up the idea of trying to teach yuan Tao and Shen Chong a lesson. While forcibly controlling his heart that was about to fall into madness, he looked up at the people opposite. This is definitely not a sign of weakness, but a worry about what they will become next. After all, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t want to die, but just wanted to teach each other a lesson. Even if the people opposite were the so-called all sex demons, he didn''t have any deep hatred with himself. Moreover, even he didn''t know whether there would be such a corpse situation after he lost his mind, let alone to what extent his strength had reached after his corpse. He only knew that after his corpse, there would be a feeling similar to endless power in his body. If he is just a dispensable villain, he will be killed if he is killed by mistake, but the other party is a stranger he doesn''t know, and even represents an unknown alien force. He doesn''t want to get into too much trouble, let alone expose the fact that he is not human. So, He was really kind to remind each other. However, Hearing Liu Xiaojiang''s kind reminder, Yuan Tao and others didn''t mean to leave at all. Even except Shen Chong, everyone else looked so proud. It was obvious that they were waiting for Liu Xiaojiang to fall out of control. "Stupid! I''m different from you!" Liu Xiaojiang noticed the other party''s intention, and his anger increased a bit. A trace of blood red gradually appeared in his eyes, which could not be stopped and immediately spread in his eyes. "Let''s go!!!!!" Hum!!! Liu Xiaojiang exhausted the last trace of reason in his heart and reminded the other party again. However, after a roar that rang through the whole forest, he suddenly burst out a dark and terrible black breath. Chapter 21 Sasha... Sasha A strange black breath spread rapidly around, and the strong airflow raised a lot of dust, obscuring the sight of Yuan Tao and others, so that they had to use energy to resist the sand and stone in the dust. "Benefactor yuan, benefactor Shen, what''s the matter? Why does such a young benefactor have such a powerful heart demon? I can''t continue to break his heart? " Gao Ning stretched out his hand to block the relatively white fat face. He first looked at the air flow not far ahead, and then couldn''t help looking at the yuan Tao with magic weapon protection turned on beside him. "Hum! How do I know? In a word, the little rabbit is very strange! He even has strength far beyond his age! Next We''d better be careful! " Yuan Tao and Han Dan Shen Chong stood inside the protective cover of the magic weapon. They were not affected by the flying sand and stones. He glanced at Gao Ning and Dou Mei. He took out all his magic weapons and made nine beads called "jiulongzi" surround his body almost at the same time. See this, Gao Ning couldn''t help frowning. "Benefactor yuan took out all the magic tools as soon as he came up. It seems that the benefactor opposite is really extraordinary." Well, He turned to look at Shen Chong hiding behind the master and apprentice of Yuan Tao, "benefactor Shen, the other party has completely fallen into a devil. Next... We''ll all look at you." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Shen Chong couldn''t help twitching in the corners of his mouth. He didn''t want to face Liu Xiaojiang, an enemy who might become a "friend", but now Gao Ning took the initiative to push him on the table. Although he was very reluctant, he still stretched out his hand and pushed his glasses. "His strength is very strong. He is suspected of special horizontal Kung Fu. If he really loses his mind, coupled with your full support I can try. " Although he thought of his embarrassment in the face of Liu Xiaojiang before, there were still some shadows in his heart, he forced a trace of courage considering that he was not the only one at present and the superb means of several other classmates. After all, After this fight, It should be difficult for Liu Xiaojiang to join the whole sex. In addition, Liu Xiaojiang has fallen into a state of madness. He may not remember his hand afterwards. He just measured silently for a moment and made a decision in his heart. On the other side, The strange black airflow gradually subsided, the surrounding dust gradually dissipated, and Liu Xiaojiang reappeared in the sight of Quan Xing and others. But, Although Liu Xiaojiang''s current appearance has not changed, his completely blood red eyes without pupils, long hair with black energy dancing behind his head, and unknown reasons for becoming dark all represent sharp fingernails It makes people shudder. See this, The whole sex of several people suddenly stunned in place. "Gao Ning, what did you do?" Yuan Tao looked at Gao Ning suspiciously and took it for granted that it was written by him. As everyone knows, Seeing this, Gao Ning also looked puzzled, "no, it''s just falling into a heart demon. Those eyes are clearly the sign of falling into a heart demon, but why are there such great changes?" "This is not your means?" Shen Chong also looked at it unexpectedly. Although Han Dan and Dou Mei did not speak, they also looked puzzled. They turned their heads and looked at Gao Ning, the "initiator.". "What do you think of me like that?" Gao Ning couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and scratch the back of his head. "You know my means. In addition to some common Kung Fu, there is only twelve labor feeling array left. Although I can repeatedly shake each other''s mind in the array, But it''s impossible to change each other''s appearance? " meanwhile, Liu Xiaojiang seemed to notice the movements of several people, and suddenly looked up at the location of the whole sex. Strange black energy still appeared on his body, and his blood red eyes did not contain any emotion. "No! He found us!" Shen Chong hurriedly said. "Hum! What are you afraid of? You''ve lost your mind! Can he turn the world around?" Yuan Tao said fiercely. "Well, almsgiver yuan, almsgiver Shen, although things are strange, it''s good that it''s not out of our control. Since this almsgiver has strong strength that doesn''t meet his age, he must have some special skill. The current strangeness may also be due to this, so Leave as much alive as possible. " Gao Ning noticed the movement across the street. Although he felt something wrong in his heart, considering Liu Xiaojiang''s current state, he still wanted to start with him, and even had the idea of "special skills". However, Yuan Tao and others made preparations according to the situation of the previous fight and waited for Liu Xiaojiang to rush over, Liu Xiaojiang stayed and watched them for a long time. Then, under the surprised gaze of everyone, he slowly raised his arm up and waved it down without warning! Boom!!!!!! There was no flow of energy or expected physical attack. Quan Xing and others just felt the sudden suffocation of the air in front of them. They looked at the ground in the distance, and a huge crack appeared in an instant! The sudden change of the ground produced a strong vibration, so that they fell to the ground one after another. After a blow, Quan Xing and others fell and sat on the ground as if they were dull. After they reacted, a chilly feeling burst out behind them. On the other side, Liu Xiaojiang looked down at his hands in some doubt, as if he didn''t expect that his blow would miss. He looked at the people sitting on the ground opposite again, and raised his arms again without expression. This time, "Let''s go!!!" When Gao Ning had the trend of raising his hand in liuxiaojiang, he was the first to jump up from the ground, shouted and quickly rushed into the forest without looking back. Between interest rates, Everyone had no idea of staying here. They didn''t even need Gao Ning to remind them. Long before Gao Ning reminded them loudly, they had already taken action and fled into the forest with Gao Ning almost at the same time. Liu Xiaojiang saw several people on the other side flee into the forest one after another. Instead of rushing to catch up, he moved his stiff body in place and made a terrible sound of "click click". Even more than ten minutes have passed, Liu Xiaojiang seemed satisfied with his physical condition. He slowly looked up at the dark forest opposite. Dong!!! With only a slight force under his feet, he directly stepped out of a large pit on the ground, and the whole person jumped over the forest. What''s strange is When he reached the highest point that this force could reach, It didn''t fall down! But floating directly in mid air! Chapter 22 The clear night sky, the bright moonlight and the slightly marine air also make people feel more comfortable. But, The whole five people did not care about the weather at all. They almost fled inside the forest with all their strength, and there was a panic on each face. In just ten minutes, They are about to escape to the forest. In the forest, "Benefactor yuan! Benefactor Shen! You almost killed us all!" Seeing that he and others were about to flee the forest, Gao Ning noticed that Liu Xiaojiang behind him didn''t seem to catch up, and he couldn''t help but sprout a feeling of survival. After all, The strength shown by Liu Xiaojiang''s just random strike not only made him feel a huge gap, but also made him feel an illusion. As if, What he faced before was not a young man, but a ten guy... Even a humanoid monster like the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain! With one blow, there is a terrible power to change the terrain! This is the power they ordinary people can resist?! Wen Yan, Yuan Tao stepped on those lovely rabbit shaped slippers and followed them closely. His face was full of doubts and puzzlement. "How is this possible? How old is this rabbit? Why do you have such strength? Is his kung fu one of those eight unique skills? " "He changed his appearance?" Gao Ning couldn''t help doubting. "It''s really possible!" Yuan Tao woke up immediately after hearing this sentence. "This bastard has definitely changed his appearance! He may be a hundred year old monster! Otherwise... Even if he is one of the descendants of eight unique skills, It is impossible to have such strength! " "But... Who is he?" Dou Mei had no smile on her face. Hearing the speech, she couldn''t help thinking, but there was no reasonable candidate in her heart. The famous old monsters in the world are basically in a well-known state. Whether they are the ten men who openly represent major forces or the centenarian elders in some alien families, they almost leave a detailed information inside the company. besides, Even if Quanxing is a sect without many rules, it can''t hide people''s eyes and ears as long as it has super strength. After all, The alien circle is so big that even if we don''t look up and bow down, we can still make the news spread quickly. Unless This person not only has super strength, but also has no connection with any other person. At the same time, he has never used his own ability. Is this really possible? Almost all the five people thought of this level and couldn''t help falling into silence again. They only focused on the road under their feet and devoted themselves to running away. On the other side, Shen Chong had close contact and conversation with Liu Xiaojiang, so he completely scoffed at this speculation. He never felt that Liu Xiaojiang had a sense of vicissitudes over the years, and even preferred a cautious young man in his words and deeds. And Although Liu Xiaojiang is smart in his mind, he always gives people a feeling of fledgling in his previous short conversation After all, he clearly has enough strength to despise the world, but he doesn''t want to get into trouble anyway. It''s like Zhang Zhiwei, a top expert today. When facing some miscellaneous fish looking for trouble in Longhu Mountain, he not only doesn''t want to solve these troublesome enemies, but also wants to sit down with each other to make tea and talk about Tao! Isn''t this pure bullshit? It''s self-restraint if people don''t slap you to death! Afraid of getting into trouble? How could such a person be a hundred year old monster?! However, Although Shen Chong knew that Liu Xiaojiang was by no means an old man, he did not directly tell others about it. Instead, he was silent like a loser who didn''t know anything and even suffered a great blow. "Speed up and we''ll run out of the forest soon. After that, we''ll immediately......" Gao Ning took the lead in rushing out of the forest among the five people. He just recovered his steady heartbeat and immediately mentioned his voice again, because He found Liu Xiaojiang opposite the crowd at this time. And He was still very strange floating in the air opposite! finished! Gao Ning and the four people behind him, after seeing the figure opposite with their own eyes, almost subconsciously guessed the end of himself and others. Across the forest, Liu Xiaojiang floats at the junction of the turbulent River and another mountain forest. He looks down at the five people who just ran out of the forest opposite. The whole person''s state is still so strange and mysterious. "Is this... Motivation? Or..." Yuan Tao looked up at Liu Xiaojiang in the air opposite. Although his heart had sunk to the bottom of the valley, he still couldn''t help analyzing Liu Xiaojiang''s power. Wen Yan, Gao Ning glanced at Yuan Tao unhappily, "maybe, but this time, benefactor yuan, you have hurt us badly!" "Hum! What time is it? You still want to care about who is right and who is wrong? I think you might as well think about how you should live next!" Yuan Tao''s attitude is still tough. "What else can I do?" Seeing this, Gao Ning didn''t criticize yuan Tao again. His eyes twinkled across, "benefactor yuan, benefactor Shen, the situation is very bad this time. Next... We can only run for our lives separately, I really hope we can meet in Longhu Mountain alive. " "Hum, you finally said something," Yuan Tao said with a sneer. Shen Chong and Dou Mei looked at each other and nodded politely and emotionally. Although they didn''t speak, considering that they were one of the four maniacs, they naturally didn''t want each other to die in such a place. At the moment, only Han egg stood behind yuan Tao and looked at others as if he didn''t know the situation. meanwhile, Liu Xiaojiang finally made a move and seemed to lose patience with these people. He raised his arm slowly in the air again. The black energy that appeared in his body gradually gathered in the slowly moving palm. With the strange black energy gathering and becoming more and more intense, at this time, even if there was no huge momentum, a gloomy and terrible feeling still appeared in everyone''s mind. This time... Seems different from the previous random attack, At this time, not only the whole five people felt the gloomy and terrible smell, but even the birds and animals in the mountains and forests in the distance seemed to feel something terrible. It was rare to see a large number of wild animals migrating at night. "Split up!!!" Seeing this, Gao Ning still didn''t hesitate. He never even thought that he and others could resist Liu Xiaojiang''s attack. He turned around quickly and ran away. After hearing the reminder, the others fled in other directions. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang didn''t seem to think that the other party was not desperate. He even chose to run away separately, which was more troublesome. The action on his hand inevitably paused for a moment. But then, Regardless of whether he could hit the target or not, he still flaunted his black energy like an entity and quickly waved it to the area that had no one in the opposite direction. Boom!!!!!! The huge sound instantly rang through the whole forest, followed by a strong vibration, and the nearby turbulent river even poured into the forest. After counting the interest, The large forest area where the whole five people were before was suddenly flattened by something! The entrance of the surrounding rivers has also been forcibly expanded by more than half! Chapter 23 Liu Xiaojiang floated in the air above the river. He looked down at the masterpiece in the distance and frowned rarely. He didn''t know whether he was dissatisfied with his own strength or the fact that the other five were still alive. ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Liu Xiaojiang silently felt the position of the whole five people, but he seemed to suddenly feel other more interesting things, and immediately turned his head and looked at the endless mountains and forests behind him. After a long time, "... demon... Clan?" Liu Xiaojiang ignored the whole five people, but opened his mouth and made a hoarse sound different from the past. This tone is more like the deep roar of a large beast than ordinary human beings. It''s just, Other beasts can''t talk, But the beast spoke clearly in a deep roar. Above the river, Liu Xiaojiang slowly turned around and faced the mountain forest opposite to the escape direction of all five people. His original face without emotion gradually became confused and puzzled. "Strange... Strange." He silently sensed the breath hidden in the opposite mountain forest, and the doubts and puzzles on his face began to intensify, as if he had encountered something that he didn''t understand very much. therefore, After confirming the existence of this breath, Liu Xiaojiang almost immediately gave up the previous five guys, flew directly to the opposite mountain forest full of doubts, and looked for the past along this strange smell. ¡­¡­ In the quiet mountains and forests outside lianmen port, Two white figures quickly walked through this area with overlapping forests. They seemed not to be affected by light and terrain at all. They finally stopped moving until they reached the highest peak here. However, Abnormally short body shape, white gray fur covered with spikes, pure black smart small eyes, sharp claws... All reveal the fact that they are not human. "Wogou! Second brother! How did the forest across the river bank disappear? Is it because of the just shaking? Why? It''s human again?" "Hum! What else can it be? If it''s just an ordinary earthquake... How can we not feel it?" "But... Why are they here so late? Is it difficult to expand again?" "Fool! If even the gate port needs to be expanded! The children will naturally inform us in advance! Don''t you see that there is no personal picture across the street? Most of them are some strange people without brains!" "Second brother, what shall we do? Teach them a lesson?" "Hum! Nonsense! People are fighting at the door! If you don''t teach me a lesson! These guys won''t turn the sky in the future?!" "OK! I''ll listen to you!" In a few words, These two hedgehogs, the size of children, count all the changes in the forest on the human head. They are all rubbing their hands on the mountain and watching the opposite forest. No doubt they want to give these short eyed humans some color to see. But, "You... Are... What... Monsters?" Liu Xiaojiang did not know when to stand behind the two hedgehogs. His face was still full of doubt and confusion, as if he had never seen such a creature in front of him. Whoosh! Whoosh! The two hedgehogs suddenly heard the movement behind them. They immediately curled up into a sharp thorn ball and quickly shot at both sides of Liu Xiaojiang''s position. Their small black eyes were full of shock. "When? Who are you?" "Stranger? How on earth did you find us?!" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang stood motionless, just looked around at two nervous hedgehogs and wondered, "no... Yes, you... Are not... Demon... Strange, power... Very strange, but... Not strange, Strange. " "You... Are not human?!" the second brother of hedgehog heard Liu Xiaojiang''s words and immediately looked at Liu Xiaojiang, but the more he looked, the more strange he felt. Finally, he couldn''t even feel the existence of energy. Under such strange circumstances, considering the growing fear in his heart since the emergence of Liu Xiaojiang, it almost subconsciously guessed that Liu Xiaojiang was not human. After all, It travels through rare areas all year round. It comes into contact with either other spirits who know how to practice energy or ferocious beasts in the eyes of ordinary people. Its perception of danger is far stronger than that of human beings. This may also be called a biological instinct. Anyway, When facing Liu Xiaojiang, It once again felt its instinctive fear in the face of other powerful creatures. When Liu Xiaojiang heard that the other party seemed to find his identity, he looked fiercely at the noisy hedgehog. The extremely dangerous and strange breath was released instantly, and the continuous black energy in his body was gradually extending to both sides. How sharp are the two hedgehogs'' instinctive perception of danger? They had already discovered each other''s intention when Liu Xiaojiang looked at them. Just now, the noisy hedgehog couldn''t help raising his claws and tried to persuade him: "Sir... You misunderstood! We are not rats! We have no intention to conflict with you! We will never attack other people who know how to practice energy! Please Please raise your hand! " Liu Xiaojiang only has a weak sense of energy, but he can appear behind him silently. At the same time, he can produce an inexplicable sense of suffocation when he clearly hasn''t done it. Therefore, out of his trust in instinct, It doesn''t want to prove anything with Liu Xiaojiang at all. After all, if their instincts do not have any problems, their rule is that once they start... They will never die! So, It doesn''t want to die. "Practice... Energy?" Liu Xiaojiang wanted to give a speech to the hedgehog. "Energy? You... Are... The same as human beings? Stupid... Stupid... Extremely!" Let''s go, Liu Xiaojiang raised his eyes to the pale sky, and his face gradually became cold and bored. When he looked at the two nervous hedgehogs again, he had recovered his previous cold and heartless appearance. "Well, although... Is a monster, but... Low-level... Stupid, there is no... Necessity, reluctance Food. " As soon as the voice fell, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t leave any preparation time for the two hedgehogs. Without warning, he appeared directly in front of the second hedgehog brother. He pinched his neck with one hand and easily picked it up from the ground. "Senior! I''m Bai family! By no means... You......" Before you finish, Liu Xiaojiang''s black energy has extended to his whole body ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ After a long time, Liu Xiaojiang stood alone on the top of the mountain and looked coldly behind him. Two hedgehogs lost their life completely, and his blood red eyes seemed to be more pure. "You... Want to be a man, I... Don''t allow it. In the future... As long as... There is a chance, I... Will come out, I... Win Never allowed! " Then, With the rising sun in the sky, The blood red in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes gradually faded, and the continuous black energy in his body dissipated. However, while returning to the previous state, he also fell unconscious to the ground. Chapter 24 Three days later, Everywhere is connected to the East North District branch, Head''s office, Gao Lian frowned at the young man opposite and said, "Liu Xiaojiang, do you know what you have done?" three days ago, He learned from Erzhuang that Quanxing had found Liu Xiaojiang. Originally, he was worried about Liu Xiaojiang''s personal safety, and even afraid that such an excellent young man would collude with Quanxing demons. But, Afterwards, according to some monitoring pictures from Erzhuang and the information obtained by the company from lianmengang Tourism Bureau, Instead, he has more headaches. "It''s just an accident, but I don''t seem to have any impact on ordinary people, do I?" Liu Xiaojiang sat on the indoor sofa. Even if he felt guilty after hearing Gao Lian''s words, he would never choose to show it at this time. Three days, He fell asleep on the mountain for three days. If someone from the company hadn''t gone to the mountain to investigate the situation, he thought he should still be in a coma. When you wake up, Although Liu Xiaojiang''s mind is a little confused, he also clearly remembers what happened before, not only the escape of the whole sex five, but also the death of two self proclaimed white hedgehogs. He even clearly remembers that he was in that state, The last name I revealed myself. Win hook He didn''t know the name, let alone the owner of the name. He couldn''t help wondering why a strange name appeared in his mouth. Can one really have two souls? But, After he really woke up, he could not feel the abnormal existence in his body anyway. And if the so-called winning hook is yourself, What''s going on now? Why doesn''t he have any memory of the name yinggou? He has almost no clue now. "No impact?" Gao Lian was furious when he saw Liu Xiaojiang''s indifferent face. "A hotel suddenly collapsed late at night! There was an earthquake in the forest outside lianmen port! The terrain inside the forest even changed! At the same time! You killed two elves! These things add up! What impact do you want? " "So what?" Liu Xiaojiang replied without lifting his head: "what can I do if there is an earthquake in the forest? The terrain change is naturally due to the earthquake. As for the two strange hedgehogs Which of your eyes saw my hand? " "You!" Gao Lian glared at Liu Xiaojiang, but considering Liu Xiaojiang''s current identity, he still tried to calm his mood, "why can young people be so thick skinned now? Forget it You said that fairly well. " "Although there are many loopholes, there are only doubts outside. With the ability of the company, the company naturally has the ability to help you hide it. As for Ma Xian It comes down to the whole sex. " Liu Xiaojiang did not express any opinion on this, but smiled and gave Gao Lian a thumbs up. He seemed to agree with this extremely unfair approach to integrity. See this, Gao Lian''s eyelids jumped again and his face was angry: "I''ll write this down for you first. No matter why the earthquake occurred three days ago, I don''t ask you why you killed the two elves, even if the two elves are not good goods, You shouldn''t be in charge. " "In the future, as a temporary employee of the company, I hope you can obey the company''s decision and resolutely not act at will in the secular world. This is the company''s requirement for every employee and the constraint for every legal alien, Do you understand? " Liu Xiaojiang nodded carelessly, "anyway, I didn''t want to do it to ordinary people. The previous time was just an accident. This condition is not too much, but... Temporary workers or something, What the hell is going on? " Gao Lian looked at Liu Xiaojiang for a moment and said, "temporary workers are a kind of system, which is no different from other employees in terms of treatment. Although the company is only an express company, for most outsiders, After all, it is a special department subordinate to the top. " "I know that. Let''s get to the point." Liu Xiaojiang frowned slightly. "... well, as you know, we generally follow the orders of the above." Gao Lian explained hesitantly: "sometimes we can''t avoid being tied up when doing things. The system of temporary workers Just to make things easier for the company. " "......." Liu Xiaojiang understood Gao Lian''s meaning and fell into silence. Although he doesn''t know much about the world, he has learned some common sense through the Internet. He is not particularly unfamiliar with the concept of temporary workers. Now he just doesn''t know whether the temporary workers in the company will be like those in other departments, When something happened, he was thrown out to carry the black pot. See this, Gao Lian immediately explained again: "don''t worry, the company won''t treat any employees badly. As long as you can act according to the company''s rules, you won''t encounter any embarrassment, I can assure you of that. " Liu Xiaojiang looked up at Gao Lian and didn''t speak. He thought of some information that Erzhuang had revealed and said: "there are seven regions in the country, and the northeast region can only be regarded as one of them, Are there many temporary workers? " "That''s right." Gao Lian nodded and said, "the temporary worker system is to facilitate the company, so there are temporary workers in each region, but because of the identity of temporary workers and the particularity of work, the regions don''t know each other." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang slowly narrowed his eyes. "Well, since the temporary worker system has a long history and all regions have temporary workers, may I ask What about other temporary workers in the northeast region? " "Er......" Gao Lian was slightly stunned and then said, "there is only one temporary worker, and there are only seven temporary workers in seven regions." "Seven is a lot?" Liu Xiaojiang nodded and continued to ask, "in that case, what about the temporary workers in the northeast region before me? Dead? Or have you been fired? " ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Gao Lian suddenly fell silent. Obviously, he didn''t expect Liu Xiaojiang to suddenly care about the temporary worker system, so he could only continue to explain: "this... In fact, the temporary worker before you is my second daughter, Gao Yushan, That is, er Zhuang. " "Er Zhuang?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Gao Lian quite unexpectedly. "In that case, why don''t you let Er Zhuang continue to work as a temporary worker? I wish I were a regular employee? " "Because of your strength and identity, you are more suitable to be a temporary worker in the company," Gao Lian said. However, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t believe Gao Lian. He looked up at the room and finally focused his attention on one side of the computer. "There are cameras in the office of the person in charge of the company. If the senior management of the company didn''t worry about you, Is er Zhuang here? " Wen Yan, Gao Lian fell into silence again, but his eyes were fixed on the computer screen in front of Liu Xiaojiang. After receiving some response, he took the initiative to reach out and turn the computer screen to Liu Xiaojiang. indeed, Liu Xiaojiang immediately saw a series of familiar facial characters on the white computer screen. [Xiao Jiang, let''s get to know each other again. (smile)] [my name is Gao Yushan, also a sophomore in senior high school. Hum, it''s because the old man always wants boys that I have such a unlucky name. (dissatisfied)] [from now on, we will be partners! Hee hee ~ (shy)] Chapter 25 an hour later, Under the leadership of Gao Lian, Liu Xiaojiang followed him to the underground somewhere in lianmen port, and saw Erzhuang with his own eyes in a hall full of electronic equipment. Inside the treatment vessel, A weak girl with only her upper body and even her hands and forearms lay in the vessel, her eyes closed, and her hair showed a pale loss of vitality. She was covered with tubes to maintain her body function See this, Liu Xiaojiang really doesn''t know what kind of mood he should face. Now, recalling the openness when Erzhuang communicated with himself in words, he suddenly felt that his heart was blocked by something. Then, He came alone to the treatment vessel in the room and touched the cold transparent container wall with his hand. He couldn''t believe that the seemingly cheerful and lively Erzhuang had reached the point where he needed this kind of thing to maintain his life. "What the hell is this..." Gao Lian looked at his daughter in the container, reached down the brim of his hat and said, "this is er Zhuang now. If she leaves the treatment cabin, she will soon leave the world." "Who is it?" Liu Xiaojiang stroked the container wall of the treatment cabin and observed Erzhuang, who was very weak. His eyes gradually became cold. At this time, Although Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t know Erzhuang or Gao Lian and the so-called Gao family, he has already realized that Erzhuang has almost no malice towards himself through several pleasant conversations before. After all, Er Zhuang''s ability is so rebellious. He said he didn''t find any abnormality on his side. He wouldn''t believe it anyway, because before he came into contact with such a strange person as Er Zhuang, He hardly ever noticed the electronic devices on the street. Some things, even just need to investigate the monitoring records of lianmengang block, Erzhuang can easily see the abnormal situation on himself. Now, The company did not go through any investigation when contacting strangers. I''m afraid no one will choose to believe such words. Liu Xiaojiang naturally will not believe that the company has not investigated himself. So far, there is no senior management to intervene. He thinks that this is either the company has other attempts on itself, or That is, er Zhuang has never indicated the specific situation he has investigated. Now, compared with the former, He obviously preferred to believe the latter, Human malice is really hard to figure out, However, looking at the physically broken girl in front of me, However, he could not imagine why the girl could maintain a sunny and cheerful attitude towards life. The world is full of malice for her. Except kindness I''m afraid there''s no reason to explain. On the other side, Gao Lian heard Liu Xiaojiang''s question and saw Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes at the moment. Naturally, he could understand why he asked, but he just shook his head in silence. Seeing Gao Lian''s silence, Liu Xiaojiang frowned deeply, "Lao Gao, don''t you want revenge?" Wen Yan, Gao Lian lowered the brim of his hat again. "Now I hope Er Zhuang can return to his former appearance rather than revenge." "You..." "Old man, let me talk to Xiaojiang alone." Liu Xiaojiang just wanted to explore the reason why Gao Lian was so timid, when he heard a strange crisp female voice in the room. Through the tone... He knew that this should be the sound made by Erzhuang through electronic equipment. "OK, try not to take too long." Hearing Er Zhuang''s words, Gao Lian first stared at Liu Xiaojiang for a long time, and then took the initiative to leave the room with several other doctors. ¡­¡­ In a hall full of electronic equipment, Liu Xiaojiang calmly sat on an operating step and said, "is this your original voice?" "Er... Of course not. It''s just the sound I simulated through electromagnetic waves. The timbre can only be said to be similar to myself. How about it? Does my voice sound good? " "Well, it doesn''t sound annoying." Liu Xiaojiang slowly raised his mouth. "Now, I know you don''t mean any harm. Go ahead, Why did you let me be this temporary worker? " Gao Lian''s attitude towards him coming to see Erzhuang not long ago shows that Erzhuang''s hiding place is actually a very big secret. If Erzhuang hadn''t insisted on Gao Lian bringing him here, he might have no chance to see the real Erzhuang at all. Right now, The biggest secret of others has been put in front of him, and even unprepared let him stay alone with Erzhuang, Why should he be suspicious? Er Zhuang didn''t answer this question immediately, but suddenly asked, "Xiao Jiang, I cheated you once before. Now Should we be friends? " Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help but be slightly stunned. He subconsciously glanced at the treatment cabin and nodded: "yes, we are already friends." "Hee hee ~ ~ ~ that''s good. I thought you would always be careful." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang''s mouth could not help twitching a few times. Although he sympathized with Erzhuang''s current appearance and admired Erzhuang''s strong heart of openness and sunshine, he was happy about Erzhuang''s personality from time to time, For a time, it was still difficult to adapt. "Er Zhuang, I don''t need to change the topic. I want to know your real purpose of finding me." "....... sobbing, brother Xiaojiang bullies people." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± "Hee hee ~ ~ ~ forget it, don''t tease you. In fact, you already understand my purpose, that is to let you do this temporary job for me, and I''ll be your partner when you go out to work. After all, you can see Some things are really inconvenient for me. " "Well, I see. What does your father mean?" "... in fact, it''s nothing. The old man thinks he needs your strength and plans to win you over to work for us, because the old man still thinks, I still have a chance to recover. " "So." a flash of surprise flashed in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. He couldn''t think of anything else in the world that could make Erzhuang''s body complete. Even the modern medicine mentioned on the Internet can achieve this level now. "Er Zhuang, who hurt you like this? What is it that has the ability to recover you? Is there such a thing in this world?" "... Xiaojiang, I''m sorry. I don''t want you to involve too much in my affairs. Just work with me as a temporary worker of the company and perfectly handle the tasks assigned by the company, which has helped me a lot." "Er Zhuang, you... Should have noticed the abnormality in me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± "Er Zhuang." "... hmm? What''s unusual? Is there a secret in Xiaojiang? What is it?" "Is that right? Thank you, er Zhuang." "Ah?... no thanks." Chapter 26 Through a few simple conversations, Liu Xiaojiang almost instantly confirmed his previous speculation and understood that the reason why no one came to inquire about him in the company was probably because Erzhuang silently covered up some details for himself. "Er Zhuang, since you are already a friend, why do you see the outside world like this?" "If your enemy''s strength is too strong and you are afraid that I will be involved in too much and encounter danger, then the way to restore your integrity should not be too dangerous?" "Besides, even if you don''t say it, I believe Lao Gao will tell me." "... you really hate it." Er Zhuang said angrily. Liu Xiaojiang slowly curved upward at the corner of his mouth, "anyway, Lao Gao came to me because he wanted to use my strength to recover you in the future, Maximize your strength. " "Er Zhuang". Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about Er Zhuang''s silence. He continued to say to himself, "Er Zhuang, your ability has almost reached the level that no one can match, but in reality, you don''t have enough self-protection ability, Lao Gao He doesn''t seem to be very strong. " "It''s also a company established above. It''s estimated that you and Lao Gao alone can''t support him to be the head of the northeast region, so Most of you are not alone like me. " "Well, let me guess. Since you are not alone and even have a small force in the alien circle, you have little reason to join the company, so......" So far, He looked up again at the surrounding electronic equipment and said, "Er Zhuang, what you look like now should be the main reason why Lao Gao chose to join the company?" "So, the surrounding equipment should also be provided by the company?" "Lao Gao is really a good father who is willing to give up everything for his daughter. He took the initiative to give up the position of leader of a certain force in order to restore you to your former appearance, Became a loyal dog. " Although these words are very ironic, there is no sense of ridicule in his eyes. Obviously, he will not really look down on such a conscientious father. At the same time, Recalling Lao Gao''s previous attitude, he could not help frowning again, "Lao Gao, as the leader of a certain force and the person in charge of the North East region, not only has his own organizational strength, but also has the strong backing of the company behind him, There is no absolute certainty that you can recover. " "So, er Zhuang, tell me, what is that thing?" Wen Yan, Er Zhuang suddenly fell silent. He didn''t know whether he was organizing language or struggling whether he wanted to tell the truth. A few minutes later, "Xiaojiang, you didn''t know anything before. Shouldn''t you really pretend it on purpose?" "No." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said, "I really don''t know much about some things. Even now, it''s the same. I don''t need to disguise this kind of thing, because if it''s Erzhuang you, it''s probably easy to see loopholes in this kind of thing." "But knowing little about some things doesn''t mean I''m an idiot, eh That''s it. " "OK." Er Zhuang thought of some browsing records he had investigated on the Internet and the brain waves that Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t commit fraud when he talked with him. He chose to believe Liu Xiaojiang''s words for the first time. Then, "Xiaojiang, can I really trust you?" Er Zhuang suddenly said seriously. Liu Xiaojiang didn''t answer immediately, but pondered for a moment and said, "Er Zhuang, I didn''t join the whole nature, and I think from the bottom of my heart that rules are not all bad things, and you... Are roughly aware of my personal abnormal situation, The first person who chooses to trust me without reservation. " "I think we should be friends." "Xiaojiang, you are strong, you are really strong. According to the records sent back by the company three days ago, I think you will be the strongest among the young generation in the alien world..." Erzhuang said. "I''m afraid not." "Even Zhang Lingyu of Longhu Mountain may not be able to push back three of the four maniacs alone, and even add two other rare weapon refiners. Even today''s ten people You''re not really unable to fight one. " "So, thank you for agreeing to be my friend, and thank you for being willing to help people like me." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang slowly raised his mouth again and said, "no thanks, but compared with your thanks, what I am more interested in now is the strange thing that can make you recover." "... sure enough, you are really annoying." Er Zhuang said angrily. A moment later, Urged by Liu Xiaojiang, Erzhuang adjusted his mood and slowly explained: "Xiaojiang, you may not know. According to the old man''s investigation in recent years, there was a great chaos around 36 people in the alien world. The storm of the chaos even affected most of the aliens in that year, resulting in a very huge negative impact." "The most miserable sect of alien forces in this chaos has even been slaughtered by others......" "The thirty-six strange people who caused this chaos were also called ''thirty-six thieves'' by other decent sects. This disaster that had a great impact on the strange world was also called'' Jiashen rebellion ''by different people." "Jiashen rebellion?" Liu Xiaojiang wondered, "isn''t it strange? Thirty six people fought against the whole alien world? There was a tragic situation in which other sects were destroyed? Are they all strong? Strong enough to ignore any rules? " He has never heard of such a thing. There is no record of the existence of different people on the Internet, let alone the past of different people. However, according to the operating rules of today''s society, this kind of thing will not happen in recent years. But, Since people can make rules, it shows that there was more or less the bottom line of doing things in the past. Killing the whole sect... Either happened in a very long year of chaos, or there was an extremely special situation. "Hum! Don''t interrupt! It''s not easy for people to adjust their mood!" Er Zhuang immediately scolded. "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "Alas, it has been decades since the incident happened, and all kinds of insiders have almost disappeared. Even the company''s records of the chaos are very few, but According to the old man''s investigation over the years. " "The strength of the thirty-six thieves should not exceed that of the whole alien world. After all, the final winner of the chaos is actually the decent sects, but..... There are eight of the thirty-six aliens, Created a stunt enough to make anyone feel incredible. " "These eight incredible stunts are even called ''Eight Wonders'' by other strange people." Chapter 27 Liu Xiaojiang noticed Erzhuang''s excitement when talking about "eight strange skills", and immediately understood it and narrowed his eyes slowly. This was not the first time he had heard about the eight unique skills. He had heard of the so-called "eight wonders" long before he had contact with the whole five people. It''s just, The whole five didn''t say much at that time. He only wanted to teach yuan Tao and others a lesson, so he didn''t take the so-called "eight strange skills" seriously. Now, Once again, I heard Erzhuang talk about "eight wonders.", Even if Liu Xiaojiang had not heard about the eight kinds of stunts, he soon understood the particularity and strength of the eight kinds of stunts, so that everyone began to doubt the real purpose behind the "Jiashen rebellion". After all, All five people are so greedy about the source of their strength. The "eight wonders" technique, which is completely created by people themselves, will undoubtedly be attractive to other aliens who pursue power, and the word "killing people and stealing goods" is by no means groundless nonsense. Every man is innocent and bears his sin. People will have greedy desires, but the size of greed is different from the object. Famous and decent Aren''t all the famous and decent aliens human? "The emergence of the eight wonders is so secret that the old man has not been able to figure out what all the eight wonders are until now, but only learned that there is one of them It seems to have the ability to reshape the body and soul. " "What''s his name?" a glimmer of light flashed in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. "I don''t know..." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t doubt Erzhuang''s words. Instead, he had a certain guess about Gao Lian''s performance, so he said, "Erzhuang, I have only one question. Why on earth can Lao Gao determine the existence of unique skills?" "... because the people who created those eight kinds of unique skills not only did not die because of the Jiashen rebellion, but their whereabouts became mysteries, and even today, some people still inherit the unique skills." "Who?" Liu Xiaojiang asked. "... ten guys, the world will meet, and the wind is strong." Er Zhuang hesitated. "Shi Lao, Lu Jia,... Lu Jin." "What did the two inherit?" Liu Xiaojiang continued to ask. "Arrest spirit, send generals, and... Tongtian book." "But the unique skill that can make you reshape your body?" Liu Xiaojiang said. "No," Erzhuang said. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang felt a headache and rubbed his temples, "that is to say, in addition to these two completely useless stunts, there is no clue about other stunts?" "It''s true, hee hee ~ ~ ~" Er Zhuang smiled heartlessly. In this regard, Liu Xiaojiang had to shake his head reluctantly and stood up from the steps. "Well, I''ll be here first today. It seems that you need to practice. I won''t continue to disturb you in the future Please give me more advice. " "Hee hee ~ ~ of course! Good partner!" Er Zhuang said happily. Then, Liu Xiaojiang noticed that Gao Lian, who had been waiting outside for a long time, got up and went outside without looking back. However, the smile on his face completely disappeared at a visible speed after leaving the hall. Through the dialogue just now, What he learned may not even be known to Erzhuang himself, or because he is an absolute outsider to any force, he looks at things more thoroughly than some "insiders". For example, Baqi technology is so special and powerful. Why does the alien world have no record of it? Tianxia meeting and Lujia Since Feng Zhenghao and Lu Jin are one of the successors of the eight wonders, don''t they know anything about other stunts? and, According to the meaning expressed by Er Zhuang, It seems that there are still some strange people in the world who have experienced the "Jiashen rebellion", but it is obvious that they all have a closed attitude towards this matter, Why? There are many mysteries, but they are not out of reach Gao Lian, as one of the responsible persons of the company, is still as ignorant as he is now. This situation is obviously not normal. Resistance, It seems to exist all the time, and, Most of them come from those so-called famous and decent schools in those years! ¡­¡­ Outside the room, Liu Xiaojiang watched several doctors enter the room, looked at Gao Lian as usual and said: "Lao Gao, I promise you that I will take the seat of the Northeast temporary workers in the open, and I will bear the things that the company needs temporary workers to do." "Er Zhuang, in the future, as she thought, just need to be responsible for supporting my work." Wen Yan, Gao Lian finally smiled and handed Liu Xiaojiang a mobile phone. "OK, I see. You take this mobile phone. If you want Erzhuang to be responsible for support, you have to carry an electronic device with you." "The current mobile phone is just suitable as a communication tool between you." Liu Xiaojiang took the mobile phone and put it into his pocket without much thought. "By the way, find me a place to live here. Anyway, in the current state of Erzhuang, it is not suitable to change the hiding place many times. When there is no work in the future, I''ll take care of her safety. " "It''s better. I''ll arrange it right away." Gao Lian''s smile suddenly became even worse. Before leaving, Liu Xiaojiang suddenly stopped and looked back at Gao Lian with flashing eyes. "Lao Gao, I hope you understand that I believe in Erzhuang, but I don''t believe in you, the company, and the forces behind you. Specific reasons I wonder why Er Zhuang is hiding in such a place now, It''s enough to explain the problem. " Suddenly hearing this, The smile on Gao Lian''s face solidified instantly. His eyes looked at Liu Xiaojiang with complex eyes. "This is good. It shows that you are cautious enough. I am also confident that you will be responsible for the safety of Erzhuang, but I''m just a father willing to give everything for my daughter. " Liu Xiaojiang didn''t speak. He looked at Gao Lian and remained silent for a long time. He said, "I''d like to believe it, but whether it''s for the sake of your daughter or not, you shouldn''t hide anything from your daughter. After all, She trusts your father so much. " Wen Yan, Gao Lian''s pupils suddenly contracted and said in surprise: "you......" "Forget it, even if I talk a lot this time, but I advise you to pay attention in the future. Er Zhuang is naive, but he is not stupid. He will grow up sooner or later." Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang suddenly shook his head, turned the front and said, "by the way, in addition to these, I''m very curious. After so many years, do you really don''t even know the name of that stunt?" "Double hands, according to my guess, this should be the name of that stunt." Gao Lian didn''t pretend to be stupid this time, and there was a sharp meaning in his eyes. "Although he still can''t really be sure, it''s very likely that the stunt is double handed. If he has a chance, I hope you can help me investigate. " "Hum." Liu Xiaojiang found that Gao Lian finally showed his true face. On the contrary, he just snorted with an unclear meaning. Ignoring this hostility that was not aimed at himself, Liu Xiaojiang turned to the outside and tried to get familiar with the surrounding environment quickly. "Hmm? I see..." "Liu Xiaojiang? What a nasty little fox..." Chapter 28 A few days later, Ordinary people must not be killed, We can''t easily use power in front of ordinary people, In the course of carrying out the task, The company must carefully consider the impact caused by the accident and the danger degree of the other party, and finally decide the importance of starting. and, If a killer is killed in the process of the task, a detailed report needs to be submitted to the company afterwards. But if it''s a total Alien Employees of the company are not required to comply with any regulations. In the room, Liu Xiaojiang leaned very leisurely at the head of the bed and looked carefully at the employee instructions in his hand. When he found that the company had a tough attitude towards all strangers, a smile inevitably appeared in his eyes. "Omnipotence is omnipotence. I really don''t know what these people think in their minds. It''s like a group of street mice shouted and beaten by everyone. Although some of them and some of them are really annoying, but Some guys should not be regarded as heinous people? " After clearly understanding the position of wholeness in the eyes of other aliens, Shen Chong''s gentle and polite face suddenly appeared in his head. He felt that although Shen Chong was definitely not a good man, he was not necessarily a heinous sinner. After all, According to the company''s internal records of the all sex four maniacs, apart from the strange woman named "Xia he", only Shen Chong had a relatively small impact on society, and there was no record that the two had killed people themselves. Instead, it''s all records of using their own abilities to have a slight evil impact on other aliens. This kind of situation is not too rare in the whole sex. There are indeed many excrement stirring sticks such as Xia he and Shen Chong. Obviously, they have not really taken the lives of other strangers, but they are always using their ability to cause a serious impact on others. These people can indeed be regarded as selfish bad people, but... They are not guilty to death. Anyway, those guys who can be affected by the shit stirring stick are not decent people. They must have caused a large part of their own death. He estimated that this is the real reason why the company and other decent sects have not joined hands to eliminate the whole organization. The victim is naturally innocent, but you turn around and harm other innocent people. You are even more cruel than others'' excrement stirring stick in means. This is not looking for your own death What can it be? However, However, there are not all such excrement stirring sticks inside the whole sex. There are indeed many guys who do things completely regardless of the consequences after joining the whole sex. The number of such aliens is even far higher than other excrement stirring sticks. It fully explains why everyone is shouting and beating like now. For example, Yuan Tao and Han Dan, a pair of weapon refining masters and disciples, and Gao Ning and Dou Mei, who commit crimes together, have almost recorded countless evil deeds in the company. Such villains will be killed if they are killed. It is estimated that no normal person will sympathize with them. "All things are generally done according to one''s will. Although there are some guys who have a good conscience, most of them still do evil, Isn''t it? " Er Zhuang''s voice came from his mobile phone on the bed. Although he did not deny Liu Xiaojiang''s view in his tone, it obviously would not change his view of wholeness. After all, There are countless evil things that all strangers have done, but there is not even one good thing that everyone praises Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t mean to defend the whole sex at all. He looked at the clock on the wall unexpectedly, "it''s only nine o''clock, Erzhuang. In your current state, don''t you need to rest as much as possible?" "Hum, who do you despise? Even if I am like this, I am no different from normal people in mental state, or... Because of my own cultivation skills and the influence of natural powers, My soul is stronger than you. " Liu Xiaojiang knew the reason for Erzhuang''s current ability, so he didn''t say much about this kind of thing. He joked: "well, you know it well. If there is any accident here, miss, Lao Gao may plunge into the sea when he looks back. " "Hum! I want you to take care of it!" Er Zhuang said angrily. Liu Xiaojiang slowly raised his mouth and said more proudly, "that''s wrong. Now I''m your big lady''s bodyguard. I don''t care who cares about this kind of thing? Isn''t it? " "Ah!!! I''m so angry!!!!!" Er Zhuang was angry with Liu Xiaojiang almost every day these days. The whole person seemed to become more crazy, so that she began to doubt why she wanted to become friends with Liu Xiaojiang. This man is not a gentleman at all! "Well, today''s goal has been achieved. By the way, er Zhuang, you suddenly came to me. You shouldn''t just want to talk to me?" Liu Xiaojiang heard Er Zhuang''s almost crazy tone, and immediately nodded with satisfaction. Then the conversation turned, as if nothing had happened. "......." Er Zhuang didn''t speak, but according to the bursts of obvious shortness of breath, we can hear that she is trying to calm down. See this, Liu Xiaojiang did not continue to tease Erzhuang, but smiled and waited patiently for the other party to calm down. At this time, he acted like a gentleman. After a long time, "This time, the company has a task for you." Er Zhuang said unhappily, "also, the girl you asked me to investigate has already had eyebrows. Her name is Liu Yanyan, the only descendant of the younger generation of the Liu family in Western Hunan, but... She seems to be a little mentally disabled." "Brain... Brain damage???" Liu Xiaojiang was stunned. "Hum! Nonsense! If this man is not a little brain crippled! As the only descendant of the famous Liu family in Western Hunan, why do you want to join the all-round organization?!" "What are you talking about?" Liu Xiaojiang immediately jumped up from the bed, looked anxious and said, "where is she now? I''ll catch her back!" Liu Yanyan, Liu Xiaojiang heard the girl''s name for the first time, but out of his trust in Er Zhuang''s ability, he won''t doubt whether Er Zhuang has found the wrong person or the authenticity of Er Zhuang''s words. At the same time, Liu Yanyan is the benefactor who brought herself out of the darkness, He absolutely doesn''t allow his benefactor to encounter any danger, and doesn''t want Liu Yanyan to mix with Quanxing''s shit stirring sticks. After all, if he mixes with Quanxing, it depends on the attitude of the company and other sects towards Quanxing, Sooner or later! "Calm down! I haven''t finished yet!" Er Zhuang saw Liu Xiaojiang''s appearance through the mobile phone camera and was angry. "She''s all right now. Although she wanted to join the whole sex before, she was stopped in time by Xu Laosi and others in the north, and brought her back to the company." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang calmed down and asked, "what does the company say?" "Liu Yanyan is the only descendant of the Liu family in Western Hunan. At the same time, she didn''t really join the whole family, and what she did didn''t have much impact. Therefore, at the suggestion of Xu Laosi in the north, she temporarily joined the company and stayed under Xu Laosi for free, She is also an employee of the company. " "That''s it? Wait, er Zhuang... You didn''t mean it just now?" "Hum! Compared with this, let''s talk about the task assigned to you by the company. This task is paid, Named you to do it. " "Name?" Liu Yanyan: am I... Mentally disabled? I... I''m a talented and beautiful girl! Chapter 29 Lianmen port, A series of events in the surrounding areas did not seem to attract much attention. The city is still crowded and lively, and everyone''s face is filled with a sense of satisfaction with work. This fully illustrates the company''s energy. "Shit! I work again! I have to work every day! I''m as tired as a dog every day! But I don''t have a penny in my pocket!" "The price of food rises! The price of car rises! The rent also rises! The salary does not rise! The monthly flowers slip clean! I can''t afford a new dress! When will this day come to an end? " "Who is not like this? Look at the Sun Group... Alas! I really regret that I didn''t study well at the beginning! Now I don''t have any choice......" On the street in front of Sun Group building, Liu Xiaojiang held the mobile phone used to communicate with Erzhuang in one hand, put the other hand in front of his forehead to block the dazzling sun, and looked up at the towering building opposite. "Oh, it''s really a very rich guy. Compared with this... The company is like a gathering place for beggars." not long ago, Liu Xiaojiang learned about the tasks assigned to him by the company from Erzhuang. After reading the details of the client''s materials and tasks, although he did not know the client named "Sun Desheng", he did not think much about it. Although he was curious about why the other party would name himself to make this list, he didn''t have much concern at the thought of the client''s identity as chairman of sun group. After all, According to ER Zhuang, As one of the top real estate developers in Northeast China, Sun Group also has close ties with the directors of the company. It has also provided a lot of financial assistance to the company''s headquarters for several times. So, He felt that the reason why the other party would name himself was probably the care of the company''s directors for sun group. Just Liu Xiaojiang now doesn''t understand Er Zhuang''s previous attitude. Obviously, it''s just a seemingly very normal security task, but it always gives people a feeling that this matter seems to have something else. [ha ha, I dare say that we are also the largest logistics and transportation company in China. Even if our scale is not comparable to that of Sun Group, it is not as bad as you say. (naughty)] "Er Zhuang, after this list is finished, I should also have a lot of money?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at the text on the mobile phone screen and then looked at the imposing building across the street again. Money is really important! Although Liu Xiaojiang came to the world not long ago, after the "wandering" life not long ago, he really realized the importance of money and fully understood what passers-by were complaining about. Don''t steal, don''t rob, don''t do any illegal and criminal activities, and don''t do anything against conscience. Even the so-called strangers... It''s not easy to make money. [... Well, let''s go in quickly. Don''t let the client wait too long. (guilty)] See this, Liu Xiaojiang was a little stunned, and a touch of tension appeared between his eyebrows and eyes. "Er Zhuang, what''s the matter? Am I working in vain this time?" [white work? Of course not. For the exclusive tasks of temporary workers, generally 10% of the task remuneration will be drawn, except for some special tasks, but even if the situation is special The company will also compensate "How much?" Liu Xiaojiang thought of Er Zhuang''s expression at the end of the text, and a little bad feeling gradually appeared in his heart. [5... 500 yuan. (cute)] Liu Xiaojiang looked at the numbers on the mobile phone screen, and his frown immediately eased, and then He turned and left without any hesitation. At present, there is no need to ask what is the so-called special situation. Liu Xiaojiang wants to know what Erzhuang looks like at the moment, which undoubtedly represents the security task of Sun Group, which is the special situation stipulated by the company! $500? Are you playing? Be a bodyguard for the chairman of such a big company! 500? Is this a trap!? [don''t! Don''t go! This is your first task, and it''s also the named task of sun group. If you go, the company will be very difficult to do. (nervous)] [Xiaojiang! Xiaojiang! Brother Xiaojiang! (pitiful)] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang felt the constant vibration of his mobile phone and couldn''t help stopping. "Er Zhuang, 500 yuan. Do you know how much my clothes and broken Sunglasses cost..." [yes, the normal price of a set of sportswear is 200 and sunglasses are 140............. (serious)] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± When Liu Xiaojiang saw these figures, he immediately became silent, "2... 200? 1... 140? How can I remember that time These things cost me more than 3000 yuan? " [... The place you go to can actually bargain. Besides, those are not your money. Lao Liu and they wanted to ask you for money. (careful)] "Shameless!!!!!!!!!" ¡­¡­ Ten minutes later, Liu Xiaojiang entered the building of sun group alone and came to the front desk of the company with an unhappy face according to the meaning of Erzhuang. The receptionist looked at Liu Xiaojiang in front of him. Although she wondered why he looked like a stranger, she didn''t ask much because the other person''s appearance was really outstanding. She smiled: "Hello, sir. May I help you?" "Hello, nadutong employee. Mr. Sun called me." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. He didn''t wear nadutong overalls, so he handed over Gao Lian''s previously prepared work permit. [nadutong Northeast Branch] [employee: Liu Xiaojiang (male)] [age: 23] [employee No.: 996xxxxxx] After reading Liu Xiaojiang''s work permit, the receptionist picked up the phone to ask. After confirmation, she immediately cheered Liu Xiaojiang for the elevator and reached out to indicate: "This way, sir. Mr. Sun is already waiting for you in the reception room." Then, Liu Xiaojiang walked into the elevator according to the requirements of the front desk lady. He ignored the dense row of floor buttons inside, but watched the elevator door close expressionless, and took the elevator slowly and began to move upward. Finally, When you are getting impatient because of the elevator speed and floor height, The elevator stops moving, After a slight tone, The elevator door opens slowly, A rather spacious space came into view. The decoration of the hall is far from being comparable to any other place. The space is even larger than the room full of electronic equipment in Erzhuang. It can be seen that this is indeed a so-called reception room. In the room, A graceful woman was facing Liu Xiaojiang with her back. When she heard the elevator prompt, she slowly turned around with a tea cup in her hand and smiled happily: "Sir, we meet again." Chapter 30 "Is that you?" Liu Xiaojiang was really surprised when he stood in the elevator and looked at the woman. A woman has a good figure, her skin is white and shiny, and her life of living in dignity also makes her look very healthy. There is a trace of mature female charm in her hands and feet. A simple black suit and skirt still can''t hide her outstanding beauty. At the same time, She is also the woman Liu Xiaojiang saved in the alley before! "Mr. Liu, come and sit down. Let''s sit down and talk about something." The woman didn''t care about Liu Xiaojiang''s indifferent reaction at all. Instead, she immediately put down the tea cup in her hand, took the initiative to tidy up in front of the sofa, smiled and invited Liu Xiaojiang. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang walked out of the elevator and came to the woman. He sat on the sofa as usual. "Where''s Dong sun? He should have called me this time." "Sun Dong?" The woman was slightly stunned and quickly responded, "Oh, do you mean sun Desheng? He is my father. In his name, I asked the company to let Mr. Liu come this time. Oh, by the way, My name is sun Lanlan, Sir, you can call me LAN LAN. " Liu Xiaojiang nodded and said, "OK, Miss Lan Lan, according to the information given by the company, I mainly work on security this time, and solve the strange people who cause trouble by the way. As for more details I hope you can tell the whole story word for word. " actually, The company only said that this was a security task. He only needed to protect the client''s safety, and did not force him to solve the strange person who caused the trouble. But, Considering that there is only 500 yuan for this mission, although Erzhuang reinterprets the value of 500 yuan, it is also not a huge amount of money worth highlighting, So, He didn''t want to put off the mere $500. It''s just a security task. The same is true for the target that will cause danger to the client directly! Wen Yan, Seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s indifferent attitude, sun Lanlan was also somewhat disappointed. "Well, this is the case. After all, sun''s group is one of the best consortia in lianmen port. Therefore, it happens from time to time that different people stare at us." "Usually, these strange people are just some down-to-earth strange people who live in the streets and have no door or school, or some congenital strange people who do not integrate into the alien circle and modern society, because they suddenly awaken their powers, resulting in a great change in their temperament Anyway, Generally, the situation will not be as severe as it is now. " Well, She looked pitifully at Liu Xiaojiang and continued: "the guy who stared at us this time is not only strong, but also not as scrupulous as before. Until now We have also killed more than a dozen bodyguards. " Hear this, Liu Xiaojiang could not help but frown slowly. He originally thought that this task was just to protect the client from alien harassment. It''s really not good. It''s OK to teach the other party a lesson, but he didn''t expect that there have been many casualties here. This kind of guy who kills more than a dozen ordinary people because of money is clearly a lawless madman! "Well, I understand the general situation, but..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Sun Lanlan suspiciously. "If it''s such a madman, I''m afraid miss Lan Lan''s family will also be in danger. There are others over there......" "Mr. Liu, please don''t worry. Grandma Guan has sent someone to my father and others in advance." Sun Lanlan explained that he didn''t care about it. "Grandma Guan?" Liu Xiaojiang was even more suspicious when he heard this. Sun Lanlan nodded and said, "well, grandma''s name is Guan Shihua. She is also a stranger and one of the ten guys in the alien circle. We cooperate with grandma and have made a lot of money for grandma over the years, Grandma has been helping us solve our problems. " "Ten guys..." Liu Xiaojiang''s face is getting dark. "Miss Lan Lan, since there are ten guys to help, why don''t you accept the shelter of ten guys and instead name the company to send me here. This should be a waste of effort?" "Mr. Liu misunderstood." Sun Lanlan quickly shook her head and explained, "Grandma''s number is limited. She almost doesn''t do it these years, so there are some manpower shortages. My father and they are now restricted to the activity area." "Naturally, my father doesn''t have to say much about the importance of the group, but no one can stare at the group. Instead of letting him come to the company every day at the risk of being attacked, I think I We should take some risks for him. " "I''ve been handling the company''s affairs for a long time. Although grandma''s staff is not enough, she will still escort me to the company, but... Once there is an attack here, It''s still bad. " "So..." "When my father was almost desperate, he personally asked nadutong, a busy official, to send someone to protect me, and then learned that Mr. Liu is also working in nadutong now, so I..." As she spoke, her tone gradually weakened, and she lowered her head somewhat embarrassed. meanwhile, [Oh, heroes save the United States, love at first sight? What dog blood! (PIE mouth)] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang glanced at the text on his mobile phone. Fortunately, er Zhuang turned his mobile phone to silent before talking. He looked up again at Sun Lanlan opposite and said calmly: "I see. It seems that I misunderstood Miss Lan Lan, but also because I was in a bad mood before. If I offended Miss Lan Lan, Please forgive me. " "I have made it clear that since Miss LAN LAN and director Sun trust the company so much, I will personally be responsible for Miss Lan Lan''s safety in the next few days. At the same time, if I have the opportunity, I will completely solve this problem on behalf of the company. " When sun Lanlan spoke just now, he didn''t look a bit high spirited. He didn''t regard himself as Party A who could make arbitrary demands. In the face of such a poor young lady asking for help, his tone naturally eased a lot. After all, Liu Xiaojiang''s anger is not the sun group of others, but the unscrupulous businessmen who have entrapped himself several times before, as well as the companies that are obviously oppressing the labor force. If it''s not Erzhuang, if the company''s energy is not strong enough, it''s only 500 yuan for the task He ran away long ago! "Thank you, Mr. Liu. You saved me again. I really don''t know how to repay you afterwards......" [hehe, it''s coming. The story of dog blood is coming. How''s it going? Quickly promise others to promise each other! Little white face? (PIE his mouth)] "I..." "What''s the matter with you, Mr. Liu?" "Nothing." [NAH! Are you excited? NAH! Have you acquiesced? Brother Xiaojiang! I didn''t expect you to be such a person! (disdain)] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Chapter 31 No matter how you look at it, Sun Landu is indeed an excellent young woman. But, Liu Xiaojiang is not in the mood to consider this kind of thing at present. Although sun Lanlan shows a clear favor for himself, he only has a trace of appreciation for others. As the eldest miss of Sun Group and the father of Party A entrusted with the task, sun Lanlan can also hold a low profile face-to-face conversation with himself. No one will hate such an approachable eldest miss. "Miss Lan Lan, since there have been casualties here, have you found out the other party''s strange ability?" Ignoring the text sent by Erzhuang on his mobile phone, Liu Xiaojiang reached out and picked up the tea cup on the table and sniffed it. Then he put it back with his own hands. See this, Sun Lanlan didn''t answer Liu Xiaojiang''s question, but carefully looked at Liu Xiaojiang, "don''t you like green tea, sir?" "I don''t like tea." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. Although he can try normal people''s food and feel the taste of all food, he can''t get any satisfaction from it. So, Compared with drinking tea and enjoying special taste experience, he actually prefers those industrial drinks that taste sweet. Anyway, they are meaningless simple taste experience Sugar is the king of happiness. Seeing the dislike on Liu Xiaojiang''s face, sun Lanlan was stunned and hurriedly said, "is that right? What would you like to drink, sir? Coffee? Soda? Or..." "No." Liu Xiaojiang stopped sun Lanlan''s enthusiasm and said, "compared with this kind of thing, Miss Lanlan, I actually hope to finish this list quickly. After all... Um, Everyone is very busy. " "All right." Sun Lanlan''s face was hard to hide her loss, but she soon cheered up and said with a smile: "Sir, it''s really different from ordinary people." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Sun Lanlan unexpectedly, but considering that the explanation might make things more complicated, he didn''t say much, but asked again: "Miss Lan Lan, the other party''s ability............" Sun Lanlan immediately shook his head, "Sir, I don''t know. The attack took place at the beginning of the incident. Our family are all ordinary human beings. Although we know the existence of strange people, we don''t really know them, Plus when the other party attacked us, With a mask on his face, So, We didn''t even find out the identity of each other. " "Just..." In other words, Sun Lanlan seemed to remember something terrible and said with a palpitation: "it seems that the man can break someone''s neck out of thin air. The bodyguards didn''t touch each other at that time, but when the other party wanted to take out a gun to control the other party after the other party showed his intention, The head was suddenly turned over 180 degrees...... " Hear this, Liu Xiaojiang frowned slowly and looked at Sun Lanlan thoughtfully. "It sounds like Miss Lanlan has also been attacked?" "However, the strength of the other party sounds pretty good. You are an ordinary person How on earth did you escape? " Sun Lanlan replied with a gloomy look in her eyes, "my life was bought by the bodyguards. At that time, after seeing each other''s means, one bodyguard took me away immediately, while others stayed there to delay time, last, I survived unharmed. " [... That guy killed so many ordinary people for no reason, brother Jiang! In this case! Don''t be merciful! The target lives or dies! (angry)] "They are all good people." Liu Xiaojiang glanced at the text on the mobile phone screen. He had already understood the company''s rules and regulations before. Now he meets this guy who kills many ordinary people. In fact, he doesn''t need Erzhuang to say anything more. Because, Whether it is the company''s means and attitude towards such aliens, or just for his personal preferences Such people have also been thoroughly sentenced to death. The biggest difference between man and animals is that man can rely on self-control to curb the desire that can never be satisfied in his body. And such people, Liu Xiaojiang will even feel that even his own special existence is far more like a real human than such scum. "Yes, the bodyguards are all good people. They are my benefactors like my husband. I will never forget their kindness." Sun Lanlan recalled his previous dangerous experience and the tragic death of the bodyguards. The easy look on his face disappeared without a trace, replaced by a touch of deep remorse. "Has this matter affected other ordinary people?" Liu Xiaojiang asked again according to the company''s process. However, Sun Lanlan only thought for a moment and said, "it should not be. The attacks usually occur at night or in places without cameras. Therefore, during this period, our real estate development projects have been suspended." "Because I was on my way back to investigate the project and was attacked by the other party." "As for the families who sacrificed their bodyguard brother, we also said that they were attacked by foreign terrorists and gave each family an absolutely reasonable compensation." Liu Xiaojiang nodded, "well, next, I will personally ensure Miss Lan Lan''s safety. Please let the ten guys give up the protection here for the time being, and the real estate development projects suspended by the company group can also start again, After all, We should also give each other a good chance to start. " "OK, Mr. Liu, I can arrange it now, but... You won''t be in danger with such a positive confrontation?" Sun Lanlan understood Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning, but still looked worried. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Sun Lanlan with a smile. "Miss Lanlan, please rest assured that since the company agreed to send me alone, it is naturally sure to deal with the troublemaker." "If you do, I promise I will give a very reasonable explanation to the bodyguards'' families. " ¡­¡­ Half an hour later, Liu Xiaojiang followed sun Lanlan as usual and returned to the chairman''s office within the group, but instead of directly entering the office, he chose to stay outside the office. [brother Jiang, what are you going to do? (question)] Liu Xiaojiang was sitting in a chair outside the office, looking like a doorman. He looked at the text on the mobile phone screen and said: "Isn''t the situation clear now?" "The other party is just a guy who can''t integrate into the alien circle, or his temperament has changed greatly due to the awakening of his innate abilities. Since such a guy wants to target the directors of Sun Group, no matter for what purpose, He won''t give up easily. " [he''s just a madman. Is he really so persistent? Maybe this guy is also brewing to rob the bank? (doubt)] See this, Liu Xiaojiang shook his head with a smile, "if you are not persistent and stubborn, how can people who are nice go crazy? Besides, it''s not good to keep an eye on the gold owner of Sun Group, who is closely related to the company and the ten men." "Well, even if he is not a guy who can''t integrate into the alien circle, but an ordinary person who suddenly awakens his innate power, is robbing sun''s group in the eyes of ordinary people Must it have less impact than bank robbery? " [it''s fishy! (suddenly realized)] "I don''t know." Liu Xiaojiang felt very interesting and slowly raised his mouth. "However, this matter is certainly not as simple as it looks on the surface. Maybe there will be some more interesting situations." [Oh, brother Jiang, how do I feel like you want things to become more complicated? Forget that this order is only subsidized by the company? (bad laugh)] "Shit." Chapter 32 "All in all!" Liu Xiaojiang thought of the reward for the task and said reluctantly, "I don''t believe the guy against sun''s group is really just to make a windfall." [maybe, by the way... Brother Jiang, you may not know that there are really not rare fools who think they are smart in the world. (bad laugh)] Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t agree with this, but he didn''t seem to deny it. He suddenly remembered sun Lanlan''s description of the enemy''s ability and doubted: "Er Zhuang, I remember that there is a detailed record of all kinds of innate abilities in the company. According to sun Lanlan''s description of his attack, the other party''s ability is probably one of them. Let me think yes, The name of this innate ability should be called ''mindfulness power'', Am I right? " [yes, but... Brother Jiang, I don''t think we can confirm each other''s ability for the time being, because according to the situation described by sun Lanlan, although the other party''s ability is very similar to the power of mental power system, it is not necessarily a common mental power, According to the company''s investigation, Mental power generally cannot act directly on living creatures. (serious)] [moreover, even if someone can improve the level of power to affect living creatures under certain circumstances, there will still be only a very small effect, even negligible. (seriously)] [however, such a situation without warning and using mental force to directly break the spine of others is no longer explained by "simply acting on living creatures". Therefore... Is the other party''s ability mental force system, Also to be confirmed. (seriously)] [of course, there are many kinds of innate powers awakened by aliens. This may really be a congenital power related to the mental power system, but it''s a mental power we''ve never seen before. Maybe. (naughty)] Right now, Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes suddenly glanced at the stairway not far away, but he was still sitting in his chair, but he didn''t turn a penny. After counting the interest, "Hum, no matter what power he has, he can''t break my horizontal practice, so it''s all in vain." Liu Xiaojiang has never been an arrogant person, but after a "frontal confrontation" with the full five not long ago, his already inflated self-confidence has become a bit stronger. Although the five people of the whole nature are not the top experts, they have the three of the four maniacs of the whole nature with a good name, and two tool refiners who are difficult in the eyes of ordinary people. Facing the fact that they can only turn around and run away, He naturally thinks highly of his own strength. What''s more? At present, it seems that there are others hiding near the stairs. Not all his relatively inexplicable words are for Erzhuang. indeed, After these words enough to expose their abilities, He immediately noticed that a slight sound began to appear near the stairs. [horizontal practice? Brother Jiang, there are no outsiders now anyway. Can you tell me quietly that your kung fu... Is it really just horizontal practice? (curious)] On the other side, Although Liu Xiaojiang''s attention has been elsewhere, he even noticed that the stranger''s breath was around him, but he still looked down at the mobile phone without scruples. However, At the moment when Liu Xiaojiang wanted to bow his head, He felt a big rough hand firmly on his throat. "Die!" ¡¾£¿£¿£¿¡¿ The man''s strange voice suddenly appeared in the quiet corridor where there was no one around. The voice didn''t fall, Liu Xiaojiang found that the palm of his throat suddenly burst out a powerful force, as if he wanted to cut off his throat in an instant Unfortunately, What the other party met was not ordinary human beings, nor unusual aliens, but Liu Xiaojiang, an absolute alien who did not belong to either side! "This... How can this be possible! You obviously don''t have a chance to practice horizontally!" "I see..." Liu Xiaojiang''s throat was not deformed at all under this force, and he looked up slowly without any restraint. He looked at the empty position in front of him and said: "You still can''t see when you shoot, so I said... Guys who can awaken innate abilities are really a very interesting and rare group, Something rare. " Let''s go, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t leave any room for the other party to think. He immediately reached out and grabbed the other party''s arm pressed on his throat, and without hesitation broke the arm to the other side. Click! "Ah!!!" While the scream sounded, A baldheaded young man immediately showed his figure and was clamped to the ground by Liu Xiaojiang with one hand in a cold sweat. Although the bending degree of his wrist was obviously broken, except for the first subconscious cry, The bald man''s silence is hard. this moment, With the unexpected appearance of the bald man, er Zhuang also sent a message almost at the same time. [Shan long, Shaolin disciple, nicknamed ''chameleon'', is an awakened person with innate power. His ability is very similar to that of chameleon. He disappeared from Shaolin Temple three years ago. Although it is rumored that this person has joined the whole nature, there is no evidence to prove this news.] Liu Xiaojiang took the time to glance at the text on his mobile phone. When he knew that the other party was also a member of the whole sex, there was an accident in his eyes. "Shaolin disciple? Quan Xing?" Something''s wrong, If this guy is really a member of the whole sex, how can he not know the position of Sun Group in the eyes of ten people and the company? A guy whose power is just hiding around dares to attack the sun group? Or Is the whole sex hungry for money? "How is it possible? How is it possible..." "How could you have found me? There was no time to start horizontal training, and there was no energy on the body surface. How could my dragon claw hand......" Shan Long''s forehead was in a cold sweat because of pain, but his face still looked like he couldn''t believe the facts, and some words for doubting life began to appear in his mouth. See this, Liu Xiaojiang frowned slowly, "Shan long, right? I ask you, why is Quan Xing......." "Let go!" A roar suddenly interrupted Liu Xiaojiang''s words, A bald guy who looked very similar to Shan long rushed out of the stairs in the distance. He even wore yellow monk clothes, and the ring scar on his head still existed obviously. meanwhile, [Shan Hu, Shaolin disciple, Shan Long''s brother. (shocked)] At this time, Liu Xiaojiang has no time to take into account Erzhuang''s reminder. When he sees the appearance of the monk opposite him rushing towards him, he doesn''t want to know that the two bald guys must have something to do with each other. therefore, He planned to subdue the two bald men at once. However, when Shan Hu came to Liu Xiaojiang, the door of the office opened. Sun Lanlan poked her head out of the room. It seemed that she didn''t expect the other party to sneak into the group. "Mr. Liu, what''s going on outside..." As soon as sun Lanlan appeared, The single dragon clamped by Liu Xiaojiang was like crazy. He didn''t care about his broken arm. Like crazy, he forcibly pulled off a whole arm and gave one of his arms to Liu Xiaojiang. Warm blood gushed and splashed on the clean wall in an instant, bloody Abnormal! The next moment, In the eyes of the Shan brothers, there was a strong intention to kill, Shan long is a fierce looking man who runs to the office door and grabs sun Lanlan''s face with his only remaining hand. That posture is undoubtedly desperate to kill sun Lanlan. "Don''t be too arrogant!" Chapter 33 It happened suddenly, Liu Xiaojiang witnessed Shan Long''s crazy behavior with his own eyes. Although he would not be frightened by this bloody scene, he still had a very brief stupor. in the twinkling of an eye, Not only did Shan long rush to sun Lanlan to kill, but even Shan Hu had come to him. His raised palm looked like a dragon''s claw, and there was a little light around his palm. He resolutely launched a fierce attack. "Dragon claw hand!!!" But, Liu Xiaojiang''s strength is by no means comparable to Shan''s brothers. As early as Shan long stood in front of sun Lanlan and was ready to start, his body had responded in advance. He didn''t even look at the single tiger in front of him. It was just a simple wave with five fingers together, and he directly cut off the palm extending to his face. The next second, Liu Xiaojiang moved like a ghost in front of sun Lanlan. He grabbed Shan Long''s palm and turned his arm 180 degrees again mercilessly. Click! The seeping sound suddenly appeared, Shan Long''s last arm was also abandoned by Liu Xiaojiang himself. His decisive behavior like breaking his tail to survive also completely lost its significance in front of Liu Xiaojiang''s absolute strength. So far, The ferocity and determination on Shan Long''s face completely disappeared, and the intense pain filled his eyes with blood. At present, the desperate situation of losing all his arms gradually sprouted a trace of regret in his heart. However, Shan Long''s heart was just beginning to show a trace of regret. He suddenly felt a sharp pain in his back, and his consciousness began to become lax. In a few seconds, he fell to the ground with a "plop", Completely lost interest. Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help but be a little stunned. He was completely aware of what had just happened, but he didn''t have time to respond because the situation was too strange. At this point, Shan Hu stood behind the corpse with an expressionless face. His right hand, which had been broken by Liu Xiaojiang, hung on his side with almost no consciousness. His left hand... Was holding a fresh heart! Aren''t these two bald men brothers? Why Liu Xiaojiang looked at Shan Hu who suddenly shot to kill his own brother. He didn''t understand why the other party would kill each other. Although the evil they did was enough to be judged as a capital crime by the alien circle, but It''s too weird! Who can decide to kill his own brother in an instant? And start right behind your back? This... Brother? On the other side, Sun Lanlan experienced life and death in a short period of time. Suddenly, her mind fell to the ground and she couldn''t understand the situation at present. But, Shan Hu seemed to be aware of Liu Xiaojiang''s doubts and puzzlement. With a slight force of his left hand, he pinched and burst Shan Long''s heart. Then, without even a moment''s pause, he immediately stabbed his chest with his bloody left hand. Puff!!! Blood gushing! Shan Hu fell in a pool of blood under the gaze of Liu Xiaojiang and sun Lanlan. Liu Xiaojiang and sun Lanlan watched another life and killed themselves in a very strange attitude. They fell into silence and couldn''t understand the behavior of the Shan brothers at all. After a long time, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Sun Lanlan with a frown and said, "Miss Lanlan, it seems that there is more than one person and something is wrong. Fortunately, they didn''t succeed in the end. You''d better go back and continue to deal with the work of the group, Leave it to me. " Wen Yan, Sun Lanlan seemed to have been pardoned. She nodded like a rabbit, immediately turned back to the office, tightly closed the door of the office, and seemed to need to do something else to distract her attention. Then, Liu Xiaojiang personally called the company and asked Lao Gao to send someone to deal with the body of Shan''s brother. By the way, he also asked Erzhuang to carefully investigate the experience of Yi''s brother during this period. result, A few hours later, The employees of the company came here to deal with the corpse, brought the Shan brothers back to the company, and after knowing the general situation here, they also asked Liu Xiaojiang for warmth. It''s not easy to make money! After the company''s employees left, [no, brother Jiang, I can''t find anything. Except that Shan Hu left Shaolin Temple some time ago, Shan''s brothers are like others evaporated. There is no evidence to show their whereabouts. (frown)] See this, Liu Xiaojiang pondered for a moment and said, "Er Zhuang, do you think they may have been controlled?" "After all, even if it''s not a brother, it''s just a general friend relationship. How can normal people be so decisive as them? They just confirm their failure in action and kill each other immediately It''s not like this for all sex guys, is it? It''s not normal to think about such things. " [I also think it''s abnormal, excluding Shan long with camouflage ability. If it''s an ordinary normal alien, even if there''s no camera or I can''t see it in the camera, as long as the other person can think, I can find the other person according to the magnetic field, But Not only did I not find each other, I didn''t even notice the abnormality of the surrounding magnetic field [brother Jiang, you should remember that I told you at that time that based on my own ability, I can see whether the other party is lying or not according to the brain waves of the other party? (smile)] "Well, I remember." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. [because the human body is also a kind of magnetic field. When people think, they will more or less send out a kind of electric wave. I use this to judge whether the other party exists or whether they lie in conversation. (complacency)] [however, although the Shan brother just now behaves very strangely, he seems to be no different from a normal person in a short fight with you. In this case I didn''t even notice each other at first. (frown) Liu Xiaojiang carefully looked at the text on his mobile phone and suddenly thought of some possibility. "It seems that the other party should really be controlled or forcibly placed with some restrictions. Under such restrictions, They can''t even think. " [it may be true, but... What kind of ability is this? On the one hand, it can keep people''s mind when fighting, on the other hand, it can make people feel at ease to execute a cruel order under certain circumstances, Even fratricide can have no effect on this ability. (fear)] Liu Xiaojiang looked down and said, "the company has no records, which shows that it may also be a rare congenital ability. By the way, it is probably similar to the ability of all four Zhang maniacs." [...... is there any relationship between the total four maniacs? Although it seems to have something to do with it, the power of the total four maniacs to destroy people''s mind is nothing compared with the ability to completely control a person, Brother Jiang, shall we call for some support from the company? (worried) "Forget it, the company''s employees are better than ordinary strangers. Enemies with too strange abilities will become our enemies if they are accidentally controlled by others, I''d better do it myself. " Liu Xiaojiang thought of the employees who had just booed him and asked for help, and finally didn''t intend to let them wade in the muddy water together. [that''s also... (wry smile)] Chapter 34 meanwhile, The headquarters of Yaoxing society, an emerging force in the alien circle in recent years, "Surprising guy." A mature woman with short hair in her thirties was lying on the soft big bed in the room in her pajamas. She reached out and pulled out a pushpin like thing from her forehead. Her eyes glittered with blue light representing the surging energy flow. Unlike other alien forces, Yaoxing society is a non-profit public welfare organization that has sprung up in recent years. It is usually mainly responsible for some assistance to aliens and information consultation within alien circles. This woman is Qu Tong, President of Yaoxing society. A moment later, Qu Tong calmly got out of bed, walked barefoot to the table in the room, and put a document with photos on the table. The person in the photo was Liu Xiaojiang who had just joined nadutong! "There is no past, but it has obviously replaced senior two Zhuang and assumed the position of temporary worker in the northeast of the company. In terms of strength, it can easily break the alliance of Shan brothers, Liu Xiaojiang............ " She reached out to pick up the wine glass on the table and sipped the red wine in the glass. It seemed that she didn''t care about the failure of action. Then, Qu Tong sat silently at the table and didn''t know what he was thinking. After a long time, he murmured thoughtfully: "The clarinet in Central China, the murderer in East China, the Gu Shengtong in South China, the animal division in Northwest China, the hunqiu in Southwest China, Liu Xiaojiang and Gao Erzhuang in Northeast China, Plus North China............ " "The strength accumulated by the company over the years is really impressive. It seems that it is difficult to secretly target the strength of the company, The risk of exposure is high. " Let''s go, She stretched lazily and showed a great scene on her chest, "forget it, she won''t face the company anyway. Some situations are not necessarily good for the company, They are also hiding things from the company. " Qu Tong put Liu Xiaojiang''s information into the drawer, got up, took off his thin pajamas, put on his formal dress, and left the room as usual. ¡­¡­ At night, Sun Lanlan finished the work within the group and took Liu Xiaojiang back to the villa where sun lived. On the way, he was not attacked again, but he was too calm. Follow behind Sun Lanlan, Liu Xiaojiang silently walked into the villa area, watched the sun family''s worries and fears about sun Lanlan''s recent experience, and accepted most of the sun family''s thanks for protecting sun Lanlan. Have to say, Other people''s gratitude is sometimes really useful, especially when it is clear that they will not get a rich reward The thanks and welcome of the sun family to him also comforted his dissatisfaction with the company''s 500 yuan subsidy. However, In addition to the eyes of thanks and welcome, Liu Xiaojiang himself was also in the villa area where the sun family lived and noticed some lines of sight that meant something to him as a temporary worker. Moreover, most of these lines of sight came from other strangers around him. In addition to curiosity and incomprehension, there is even some contempt and disdain in these more than a dozen lines of sight. It seems that they look down on the outsiders of the company. But according to the previous conversation with sun Lanlan, Liu Xiaojiang knew that these strange people were all ten people. He simply didn''t show any impatience. Instead, he nodded at them as kindly as possible. Everyone is a strange person who stands on the same front. They don''t want any accidents in the sun family. In addition, the ten guys and the company almost wear the same pair of pants in front of most things, Even if he is unhappy, he can''t show it to his face. After all, He is not a maniac who likes to kill, and others have not really shaken his interests. He can''t kill all the ten people because others look at him more. Half an hour later, Liu Xiaojiang is responsible for returning sun Lanlan to his room. He walks to the outside of the villa alone. His head is still thinking about the doubts of the Shan brothers and why the behind the scenes can completely control them. Although he didn''t call someone from the company to support him, he became cautious. Because, After that fight with all five, Although he still feels that his soul strength is incomparable, once it comes to his own will and emotion, he doesn''t seem to be much better than ordinary strangers. So, Now he doesn''t know whether the other party''s means of controlling others can affect him like the whole sex guys. In case of any accident, Let alone protect sun Lanlan and his family, Maybe everyone present will die in his own hands! "Well, once you find the other party and have the opportunity to face each other, you must quickly solve everything and never leave a chance for the other party." Considering his special situation, Liu Xiaojiang made a decision without any hesitation, and even didn''t intend to leave any chance to show his ability to the other party when he met. At this time, The housekeeper of the sun family suddenly appeared at the end of the corridor. After seeing Liu Xiaojiang, he immediately came over with a smile, "Mr. Liu, I can find you. The master wants to see you alone in the study." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes flashed a trace of curiosity, but he didn''t refuse each other. Instead, he nodded and said, "OK, I see. Please lead the way." ¡­¡­ In a few minutes, According to the housekeeper''s instructions, Liu Xiaojiang walked into sun Desheng''s study and met the commercial giant of lianmen port. At this point, The light in the study was slightly dim, but Sun Desheng was not the only one in the room. There was an old woman who looked very old. She was sitting on the sofa in the room, smiling and drinking tea. Sun Desheng sat at the desk in the study, with glasses on his face to see the words. When he saw Liu Xiaojiang enter the study, he immediately put down his books and said with a smile: "Mr. Liu, you are really a talented person at a young age. No wonder Lao Gao values me so much. I am Lan Lan''s father, Sun Desheng. " Liu Xiaojiang first looked at the short old woman, then politely nodded to sun Desheng, and finally sat opposite the old woman. "Mr. Sun, if you have anything to do, just say it. Based on your relationship with the company, no matter what, as long as it is not illegal, I must have done it for you. " Sun Desheng is a patriotic entrepreneur and has even funded the company several times. Erzhuang has explained the importance of this person before. In addition, sun Desheng seems to have more than 50, so he has to have a polite dialogue with others. After all, He not only looks like a young man in his early 20s, but also feels that he is a young man in his early 20s. Therefore, both public and private should respect people over the age of 50 as elders. However, Sun Desheng hasn''t spoken yet, The old woman on one side suddenly smiled: "hehe, the boy has great courage. As an internal employee of the company, don''t you know who I am?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the old woman calmly, "you know, you are one of the ten men in the alien world, Guan Shihua... Senior." Chapter 35 It has been several days since Liu Xiaojiang joined the company. Naturally, he has learned about the whole alien community through the company. Even if he can''t be familiar with every alien in the circle, he still can''t have never heard of the name of ten people. Guan Shihua is one of the ten gangsters active in the northeast, He doesn''t know. "Know?" Guan Shihua was not surprised by Liu Xiaojiang''s understanding of himself. He smiled again and said, "Hey, hey, since you know the old woman, things will be easy to do, boy, talk about the two gadgets of you and Bai family, What''s going on? " Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help but "clattered" in his heart, but his face was still as calm and calm, "master Guan Shihua, I don''t know what you''re talking about." "Yo! Your mouth is hard!" Guan Shihua was not angry at this, but he also put away his smile and said gloomily, "hum, boy, don''t pretend there. The younger generation don''t know what you did. It doesn''t mean that the old woman I don''t know what happened, The white family''s few things have come to the door. " "I really don''t know," Liu Xiaojiang said, even pretending to be calm and pouring himself a cup of hot tea. "Boy, are you really an employee of the company or a temporary worker who only obeys Xiaogao''s orders? Don''t you think the old woman doesn''t dare to touch you? On? " Hum!!! The air in the house solidified instantly, and a cold breath swept through the whole body. Guan Shihua is obviously old, and may even be more than a centenarian. But when she gradually puts away the kind smile on her face, she can still give people an extremely strong sense of oppression. This feeling is not the so-called majesty of the superior, but purely from the gap between energy and power! Have to say, It was the first time Liu Xiaojiang felt oppression from a strange person. Although his strength did not come from the "energy" in the mouth of a strange person, he was still able to detect that the other person''s energy was far more than that of an ordinary person. And This energy does not seem to belong to the other party''s own power. So far, Liu Xiaojiang shook his head with a smile, put down the teacup in his hand and said, "master Guan Shihua, I only know that the two things you said are actually clearly dead in the hands of all sex demons." "Besides, if you want to add guilt, why not? If you want to trouble the boy, you can do it now, No reason. " "OK!" a trace of killing intention flashed in Guan Shihua''s eyes. "The old woman will kill you now. Let''s see how the company plans to solve this matter!" For a while, Liu Xiaojiang suddenly felt that the gloomy and cold breath was even worse. He couldn''t help sighing a trouble in his heart and was ready to be attacked at any time. However, Seeing this situation, sun Desheng was more nervous than anyone. He immediately walked over with an apology and said: "Grandma, don''t be angry. You said you wouldn''t trouble Mr. Liu. Now it''s........" "Hey, hey, I''m not looking for trouble. I just want to ask what happened." Let''s go, The gloomy air inside the room dissipated in an instant, Guan Shihua once again showed a kind smile on his face. He even looked at Liu Xiaojiang with appreciation and said, "boy, you''re smart. Remember to say that in the future. No matter who asks you, you can''t admit it, I''ve scolded those playing yingers in the Bai family for a long time. " "Hum, I indulge the younger generation to stir up trouble here. I know to ask us for an explanation when I die. I really don''t know where I have been practicing for hundreds of years." "By the way, I also want to thank you, boy. Thank you for saving Lanlan''s child at the beginning. Otherwise... The old woman doesn''t know where to put her face in the future." "......" Liu Xiaojiang witnessed the changes of the old woman and didn''t know what to say. He could only nod his head calmly, "Miss Lan Lan? Oh, you''re welcome, elder." "What elder doesn''t?" When Guan Shihua heard the word "senior" again, he immediately said with a straight face: "boy, just call me grandma like LAN LAN. When it comes to Lan Lan''s girl, the old woman has long regarded her as her granddaughter, You saved her, It''s like saving my own granddaughter, Our family is welcome. " "Close... Grandma?" Liu Xiaojiang was a little confused. "Good grandson, I can''t imagine that I can accept such a handsome and good grandson at the age of Guan Shihua. It''s a blessing from my previous life. Hey, hey..." When Guan Shihua heard Liu Xiaojiang call himself "grandma", he immediately put out his hand and touched his head with a smile. The old woman''s kind appearance was not like the gloomy and terrible ten men before. Have I been taken advantage of? Why is there suddenly another grandmother? Yes! I''m really a grandson this time Liu Xiaojiang looked at Guan Shihua opposite, and his mouth twitched a few times. Although he didn''t understand each other''s style of behavior, he didn''t continue to refute the old man''s face based on each other''s age and status. "Grandma Guan, what you said before about the White House, are those hedgehogs?" "Ho! Don''t talk nonsense! People are immortal. What hedgehogs don''t hedgehogs. Although you''re right, you still have to save some face for people." Guan Shihua was stunned at first, then laughed and nodded, as if she had heard some big joke. Although she paid some respect to the so-called immortal family in her words, she smiled so ruthlessly Strange old man. This is Liu Xiaojiang''s evaluation of the old woman after contacting Guan Shihua. After confirming the real body of Bai family in Guan Shihua''s mouth, Liu Xiaojiang stopped asking about the Bai family. Instead, he looked at the old woman across the sofa again and said, "grandma Guan, since there is no conflict between us and we all want to protect the sun family from alien harassment, so Grandma, as one of the ten guys in the alien circle, have you ever heard of a power or skill that can completely control others? " "Full control?" When Guan Shihua heard this, he realized that Liu Xiaojiang might have encountered something when he was attacked today, so he asked with a frown: "Liu boy, did you and LAN LAN encounter something today? Why do you ask? " Liu Xiaojiang nodded and said, "to tell you the truth, the situation at that time was really strange. The other two guys were clearly......" He immediately explained the situation encountered today, explained the fact that the company did not clearly record this aspect, and slightly showed what he was doubting. After that, Guan Shihua immediately fell into silence and thinking. He didn''t speak for a long time, but his eyebrows were frowning more and more tightly. After a long time, Guan Shihua suddenly looked up at Sun Desheng, "Xiao Sun, you go out first. I want to talk to Liu boy alone." "Grandma, do you want to..." "Fuck off! The old woman said she wouldn''t bother Liu! Then she wouldn''t bother Liu! Don''t you see that people have called me grandma?" "But..." "What else do you, an ordinary person, want to know about things in the alien circle? Don''t get out of the old woman quickly!" "Yes, grandma, I''m going, I''m going." Chapter 36 After sun Desheng left, Guan Shihua sat on the sofa and pondered for a moment, then slowly said, "Liu boy, although you do things a little recklessly, everything you have done so far can at least be called a clear conscience. Therefore, grandma kindly advises you, Don''t dwell on this matter. " "Why? As one of the ten guys, why are you afraid of an unknown rat who doesn''t dare to show up?" Liu Xiaojiang almost immediately understood that the old man in front of him must know something important. Guan Shihua looked at Liu Xiaojiang angrily and said, "hum, Liu boy, don''t excite me there. Since grandma said she wouldn''t let you entangle in this matter, Naturally, there is a certain reason. " "Grandma, as a past person, knows that you have such outstanding strength at a young age, and you will inevitably be arrogant. However, you should know that there are people outside, and there are days outside, The alien circle is not as simple as you think. " So far, The old man looked up at Liu Xiaojiang again, "Liu boy, grandma doesn''t know why you have such strength. You can resist all five people with one person''s strength, and even can easily kill two descendants of the immortal family, Grandma doesn''t want to know. " "Genius may not be enough to describe you, boy, but don''t you think you''re too conspicuous now?" "Liu boy, if people are too bad or too counselled, others will destroy you and trample on you. If you are too good or too strong, they will not rest assured. They will also suppress you and alienate you. Only if you are similar to them, they will accept your existence at ease." "At that time, they wouldn''t care too much about whether you were good or bad. Therefore, the most carefree person in the world Instead, they are those who know how to pretend to be like others. " Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang slowly raised his mouth and said, "boy, I understand grandma''s kindness, but everything can only be involuntarily, because when I learned this, everything had already happened, I can only bear all this passively. " The words fall, He shook his head helplessly and said, "grandma, we have different identities and different positions. You are one of the top ten men and the representative of all the immortals outside Shanhai Pass. As long as you are willing to stay outside the pass, Naturally, no other guy who doesn''t have eyes dares to disturb. " "But I can''t. what happened before has made it impossible for me to continue pretending. If the company didn''t send an invitation in time, I''m afraid the situation on my side would only become more and more serious over time." "Since we can''t stay out of it, we must first understand all this, and then try to adapt to it as quickly as possible This is also my only choice at present. " "Alas... Poor little fellow." Guan Shihua listened to Liu Xiaojiang''s narration and looked kindly at the child opposite. It seemed that he was worried about Liu Xiaojiang''s situation. "Grandma, please go on." Liu Xiaojiang insisted. Guan Shihua looked at Liu Xiaojiang for a long time, shook his head and said, "well, although he doesn''t want your boy to have an accident for the sake of LAN LAN, maybe it''s better to say something as soon as possible." "Listen up, boy, the method you just mentioned is not a skill to control others, but a congenital ability that can gradually change others'' cognition, called Minghunshu. " "Minghunshu? I seem to have heard of this name somewhere." Liu Xiaojiang wondered. Guan Shihua frowned solemnly and said, "you are an employee of the company. Even if you don''t understand this ability, of course, you should have heard of this name, because minghunshu is his old boy LV CI, It''s a kind of innate power of awakening within the Lu family. " "Lv Ci, one of the ten guys?" Liu Xiaojiang thought of the information he had seen in the company. "I remember that this is indeed the innate power of the LV family''s awakening, but Isn''t soul enlightenment only used to check other people''s memories? " "Hum!" Guan Shihua sneered: "how can the mad dog of the LV family tell the company everything? If the soul telling technique is really so simple, the old mad dog now attaches great importance to the family blood, But it''s too much. " "Boy, don''t think that ten guys are willing to cooperate with the company. The reason why ten guys are ten guys is not because they sincerely support the company and are willing to see a management organization in the alien circle, But there is no way. " "After all, the company has the support of the above. No matter how powerful the ten men are and how many people are under their hands, they also dare not face the above. Otherwise, they may not even know how they died. In the past history, the Northern Wei Dynasty destroyed the Buddha Isn''t it because the outsiders were unwilling to obey the management? " "Boy, in front of a seat that disappears and obeys management but still has certain rights, What do you think they will choose? " Liu Xiaojiang suddenly fell into silence and then said, "I see, but the innate ability of soul enlightenment can really change the cognition of others? LV jiaruo uses this ability to control other aliens The upper authorities should allow this ability to exist? " "How can it be so simple?" Guan Shihua shook his head and said, "although I don''t know what the details are, 44 years later, minghunshu, a sudden thing, must have a direct effect on people''s soul. But once the other party''s will is strong enough, It should also be difficult to work. " "But..." "Once soul enlightenment works, those affected by it are basically the same as what you just said. They usually look no different from normal people. As long as the user of soul enlightenment gives instructions, They will become very persistent. " "Now, the leaders may not know the real function of soul enlightenment, or they may have noticed it for a long time, but considering that the LV family has always been very" disciplined ", LV CI is also a famous mad dog among the ten people, Most of them are also turning a blind eye. " "By the way, Liu boy, if LAN LAN and his family haven''t been attacked again these days, most of the things this time are the LV family playing tricks. The old woman appears in the sun family and has let the younger generation release the news, If Lucci''s mad dog gives face, We don''t have to pursue it anymore. " "Don''t let this kind of thing make too much trouble, otherwise it will have a bad impact and it will be difficult to do it. Of course, if you don''t listen to advice and continue to entangle in this matter You can''t blame grandma for staying out. " "I''m just a little fairy, the natural guys outside, We can''t afford it. " However, After listening to Guan Shihua''s words, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about the old man''s attitude of wanting to stay out. Instead, he looked up at the old man with flashing eyes and said: "In ''44, grandma, are you the one who experienced the chaos?" "After 44 years, minghunshu appeared in the LV family. Is minghunshu also related to the eight unique skills of that year?" "Lu family, Lu family, Wang family, including Feng family, who will inherit one of the eight unique skills in the world, and grandma, you It''s all related to the chaos that year? " Across the sofa, Guan Shihua listened to Liu Xiaojiang''s constant questions, his face gradually became dignified, and even said nervously, "Liu boy, where did you learn about the chaos that year? This matter is clearly known by few people in the company! The company is even less likely to have records of the chaos! Who the hell are you! " Chapter 37 "Liu Xiaojiang is just a normal young man who is full of curiosity about things." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t think that the ten men would have such a big reaction when talking about the Jiashen rebellion. Up to now, he can only harden his head and continue to ask: "Grandma, what''s special about the Jiashen rebellion? Why even ten guys like you..." "The old woman doesn''t want to talk about it." Guan Shihua was completely silent about the chaos between Jia and Shen. Then he even looked at Liu Xiaojiang very seriously and said: "Boy, the task assigned by the company can be terminated now, and the safety of LAN LAN and sun''s family no longer needs outsiders to intervene, from now on, I don''t want you to have any contact with the sun family! " "Grandma, you are......" Liu Xiaojiang was even more puzzled when he saw this attitude of eager to get rid of the relationship. However, Guan Shihua''s eyes at Liu Xiaojiang were not hostile, but there was no previous cordial feeling, and he no longer answered Liu Xiaojiang''s questions, but turned to the door. "Desheng! See off!" ¡­¡­ After a long time, In front of the gate outside the sun family villa, Liu Xiaojiang was politely invited out of the villa by the sun family. Finally, he didn''t even have a chance to say goodbye to sun Lanlan face to face. At this point, He stood alone outside the gate of the villa area and looked at the strange people on duty around the villa area. The expression on his face was not to mention how embarrassed it was. [brother Jiang, the company has received a notice from the sun family, and your list has been completed this time........ (carefully)] Feel the vibration, Liu Xiaojiang took out his mobile phone and looked. When he turned and left the villa, his eyes gradually became very dignified. "Er Zhuang, now it seems that the inside story involved in the Jiashen rebellion should be more important than we thought. Guan Shihua even hid outside the Shanhai Pass and never paid attention to the rights and wrongs of the alien circle, but After all, she is one of the ten men in power. " "Guan Shihua obviously attaches great importance to his younger generation. Even the sun family seems to be recognized by her as their own. It''s really easy to understand that such people don''t want to get into trouble. But when talking about LV Ci, who is also a ten guy, And even the other ten guys, She didn''t look so nervous. " "However, as long as it is involved in the Jiashen rebellion, even if it is only mentioned slightly, she will be eager to get rid of the relationship with the other party, and even don''t care about the human relationship she has just bothered to establish." "I don''t know if Guan Shihua is good at hiding her inner thoughts. Judging from her attitude that she can quickly give up ''interests'' because of a name, the Jiashen rebellion It must matter. " [brother Jiang, according to the company''s information, Guan Shihua has been staying outside the Shanhai Pass since the rise of the world club, and the Fengjia of the world club happens to be the successor of one of the eight unique skills, Is she afraid of the wind See this, Liu Xiaojiang was silent for a moment, his eyes twinkled and said, "Lu Jin, one of the ten men, is also the successor of the unique skills, but according to the time when the world will rise and Guan Shihua will not leave the door, It''s really possible. " Well, He suddenly raised his mouth slowly, "Er Zhuang, although things have become more and more complex, the closer you are to the truth of the chaos that year, the greater the hope that you can recover." "After all, the more involved in the Jiashen rebellion, the more important its inside story is. The eight unique skills can be used as a clear reason for the chaos, which makes most people in the alien world unable to extricate themselves, It also shows that it is really strong enough. " [however, the more involved in this matter, the more dangerous it will be............. (worry)] In this regard, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t deny it, but smiled carelessly, "Er Zhuang, isn''t the company''s list dangerous? We just experienced life and death this afternoon, Although it is the life and death of others. " [by the way, brother Jiang, how do you feel when you face ten guys for the first time today? (bad smile)] "Feeling?" Liu Xiaojiang was slightly stunned. He thought of Guan Shihua''s appearance as if he wanted to attack himself before. He said, "hum, because of the spirit, I may lose the normal fight with her, but if it''s a fight between life and death..." The strange name "yinggou" flashed in his mind and said, "if ten guys like Guan Shihua really want my life, It''s not enough. " [oh? Brother Xiao Jiang is really confident. How do you know the strength of the ten guys? It seems that there was no intention to fight before Guan Shihua? (bad laugh)] [besides, the most powerful ability of Shaman is not his original power, but the elves who have been practicing for hundreds of years. I''m afraid even if several other ten guys come, they can''t say they can beat those elves? (bad smile)] [brother Jiang, your strength is really strong, but don''t be arrogant. My business is... Not urgent. (serious)] "But I''m in a hurry." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t expose the fact that Er Zhuang was in bad physical condition. He turned the conversation and said, "Er Zhuang, you know I also have special circumstances. Because of these special circumstances, I now feel that baqiji is such a thing, Maybe it can also improve my own situation. " "So..." "If the real inside story of Jiashen rebellion involves eight strange skills, then I must find out everything. Your body must be recovered, my situation must be improved, both hands I want it. " Now, The more mysteries about the Jiashen rebellion and the greater the resistance to investigation, the more he felt that the eight wonders might be extremely powerful and that both hands could cure Erzhuang''s broken body. Since they could do such an unnatural thing, Why can''t you transform yourself into a normal human? With the same strength, be a normal human, fully integrate into the world, and no longer worry about being destroyed by others as monsters This has even become an obsession in his heart. [alas, brother Jiang, I''m really bad. I took the initiative to drag you into the water. I''m sorry...... (depressed)] Seeing the text on the mobile phone screen, Liu Xiaojiang noticed that Er Zhuang''s mood fluctuated again, and immediately changed the topic and said: "By the way, er Zhuang, after this face-to-face conversation with the ten guys, I understand the danger of investigating the Jiashen rebellion. I think we really should be more cautious. The alien circle... Inside the company, Is there any Kung Fu that can let employees practice? " Have to say, Although relying on the word "win hook", he would not be afraid of ten men like Guan Shihua at all, if he really wanted to show that power in front of the ten men, he probably would not be far away from being destroyed by human unity. What Guan Shihua said just now also warned him of the consequences of being an alien. So, He thought of using Kung Fu common in other alien circles to cover up his own particularity. After all, It''s easy to say when you meet someone you don''t know. If you really meet some "know it all", it''s mostly difficult to explain his power. [ah? Oh, I see. Brother Jiang, you really should learn some other Kung Fu. Horizontal training can''t reach your level. Unfortunately... The company is not an alien sect, There is no power method. (sighs) "... it''s a little difficult." [ha ha, I''m lying to you. Although the company doesn''t give the staff skills, it doesn''t restrict the staff to learn the skills of other sects, and, There are many sect disciples in the company. (bad laugh)] [therefore, you can trust the company''s relationship to enter a sect with good relationship with the company. (bad laugh)] "You girl! Forget it... Do you have any suitable recommendations?" [golden light mantra. (serious)] "Where?" [Longhu Mountain. (serious)] Chapter 38 A few days later, On the high-speed train to Jinmen, Liu Xiaojiang is wearing his newly bought sunglasses on his face and his black high-end sportswear. At this time, he is sitting in his position, leaning on his chin, tilting his head and looking out of the window motionless. There is only one exotic sect in Longhu Mountain in Jiangxi Province with a long history, and the "golden light mantra" is one of the representative skills of this sect. The Taoist sect is upright, Tianshi mansion The name of Tianshi mansion is like a thunderclap in the circle of strangers, because today''s 65 generation Tianshi Zhang Zhiwei is recognized as the top expert by strangers all over the world. and, No one! According to rumors, If Zhang Zhiwei, a centenarian, says he is the second, no one in the world dares to call himself the first! In addition, The Zhengyi sect inherited from the Taoist school in Tianshi mansion can undoubtedly be called a famous and decent sect. Although the Taoists of the Zhengyi sect are not as taboo as monks, they also selectively avoid meat and fishy food on weekdays, and can even marry But, No one will say they are not real monks. All monks are more compassionate. Even if each monk has different ideas, the probability of bad people is really low compared with ordinary people and other different people. of course, Except fake Taoists and fake monks Maybe because he is a monk, Taoism and Buddhism can be regarded as the schools most willing to cooperate with the company. Liu Xiaojiang personally doesn''t hate those well behaved monks. Although he has met the enemies of suspected Buddhist disciples several times, he doesn''t mean to count these accounts on the head of Buddhism. After all, Gao Ning joined the whole sex, and the Shan brothers left the Shaolin Temple long ago "I said Xiaojiang, you just joined the company a few days ago, and you''re going to become a monk in a place like Longhu Mountain?" "Although everything in the company is really dangerous, you don''t choose to become a monk, do you?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang turned to look at Lao Liu in his overalls and said in surprise, "who said I was going to become a monk?" "Don''t you become a monk?" Lao Liu was slightly stunned. "Can''t that? Lao Gao transferred all the money to Xu Laosan for you a few days ago according to the entry rules of Tianshi mansion. He said that he asked Xu Laosan to help transfer it to Tianshi mansion." "Money?" Liu Xiaojiang didn''t know about paying money at all. "Well, not much. You were a layman before. I don''t know this is normal. Tianshi mansion has always had the rule of ''five Dou of rice'', and Lao Gao''s money is only worth five Dou of rice now." Seeing the doubt on Liu Xiaojiang''s face, Lao Liu immediately explained to him and then continued to ask, "no, if you don''t worship the teacher, Lao Gao can''t act according to the rules. Besides, if you don''t worship the teacher, Why should Tianshi mansion pass on your Kung Fu? " "I don''t know about this, but since Lao Gao has done so, he should have arranged it. After all, he is learning other people''s skills. It''s not that he can''t return to the common customs." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t take his worship seriously at all. "Forget it, who knows what you young people think. Run to the mountain to become a monk. I just need to give you to old Xu San safely." Seeing that Liu Xiaojiang, the party concerned, didn''t take becoming a monk seriously, Lao Liu naturally lost his interest in continuing to inquire about the root and care for his future generations, and angrily picked up the magazine with beautiful models on the cover. However, While Lao Liu was watching with relish, Liu Xiaojiang asked thoughtfully, "Lao Liu, without my temporary worker, there should be nothing wrong with the company?" "What are you talking about? The company was fine before you came. Just go to the mountain. There are still us here." Lao Liu smiled at Liu Xiaojiang. Liu Xiaojiang nodded reassuringly, "too." ¡­¡­ Dozens of minutes later, A van with the company logo printed on its body was slowly driving in the highway of Jinmen City, Liu Xiaojiang sat in the carriage, opposite a gentle man in a black suit and glasses on his face, giving people the feeling of a normal office worker. But, Such an ordinary looking person, It is precisely Xu San, the manager of North China. Although the place where Liu Xiaojiang woke up is very close to Jinmen City, he has not seen the person in charge of North China, let alone Xu San, the company manager. The silence in the car will be somewhat embarrassing. However, Xu San then put aside the letter in his hand, looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a smile and said, "I''ve heard uncle Gao say something on the phone before. I don''t know if I should ask. You''re also an employee of the company, Why do you have to go to Longhu Mountain? " "By the way, Xiaojiang, we are about the same age, but I am a little older than you. If you don''t mind, you can also call me third brother." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang nodded without changing his face and said, "OK, third brother, as for Longhu Mountain... I feel that my current strength is difficult to adapt to the high-intensity work of the company, so I want to try it on the mountain." Xu San wondered, "is the work intensity too high? But if you don''t feel comfortable, you can apply with Lao Gao for transfer to logistics. Why go to the mountain to become a monk? Moreover, it''s hard for people to awaken their innate abilities...... " "Cultivate one''s mind." Liu Xiaojiang interrupted, "to tell you the truth, third brother, he suddenly awakened his innate power and was suddenly invited by the company. His ordinary life has suddenly changed. Even if an ordinary person is crazy, Is that normal? " Lao Gao can''t tell Xu sisan the identity of his temporary worker and the strangeness of his body. therefore, Hearing this simple question, He immediately told Xu San the speech he had prepared with Erzhuang. A few minutes later, Under Liu Xiaojiang''s lifelike acting skills, Xu San soon believed Liu Xiaojiang''s words and said with a smile: "I see. People who suddenly awaken their powers like you are really prone to psychological problems. Going up the mountain to become a Taoist in Longhu Mountain may also be a good choice." "Yes." When Liu Xiaojiang saw Xu San''s appearance, he smiled sheepishly. "After all, Longhu Mountain is a vein of Zhengyi Tianshi mansion. There are not so many rules and regulations. At that time, I think I can really go down the mountain and live, Rejoin the company. " "That''s right." Xu San nodded with satisfaction when he heard that Liu Xiaojiang wanted to join the company again. "Then... Third brother, when shall we go to the mountain?" "Wait a minute. Although all the formalities have been completed, this time we are going to Tianshi mansion. There must be a suitable guide." "Guide? Who?" "As an employee of the company, he is a disciple of Tianshi mansion and also a grandson of the old Tianshi. You can call him Xiao Zhou later." "Oh." Chapter 39 A moment later, The van slowly stopped at the transportation parking space of the North China branch, Liu Xiaojiang got off after Xu San and looked up at several large warehouses around him. "Oh, brother, the company is really rich in North China. The warehouse scale is not a bit bigger than that of Dongbei University." "Hehe, after all, the winter in North China is not as cold as that in Northeast China, and most of the goods in North China will be stored here in advance." Xu San smiled and pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose. "Well, don''t say this. First go to a place with me. In fact, we have something to do about Longhu Mountain. Please give it to you." "Me?" Suddenly heard this, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help wondering. He hadn''t heard anyone talk about it before. He didn''t know that there was something to do in North China. But, Seeing Xu San walking out of the warehouse area, He could only hold back his doubts and puzzles for the time being and silently followed Xu San, the district manager of Peking University. ¡­¡­ No words all the way, Ten minutes later, Liu Xiaojiang followed Xu sanlai to a villa near the warehouse area, This place looks hidden, but it''s not too difficult to find. It''s not far from the port near the company''s warehouse area. Presumably, if there is any problem, the company should also notice it soon. besides, There is hardly anything special here. Enter the villa, Liu Xiaojiang found that there was little decoration in the villa, not even the common tables, chairs and benches in some houses. It was just a simply decorated house, An empty house. However, As soon as I entered the door, A slovenly woman in all-in-one overalls also happened to come out of a room. Long black hair scattered behind my head at random, A pair of black pupils do not contain any emotional changes at all It''s her?! Although Liu Xiaojiang didn''t know the woman''s name, he recognized the woman''s identity for the first time, because when he woke up from the soil earlier, he had personally seen the woman who ignored his own image! At that time, Except for this slovenly woman, And "Sister bao''er? Sister bao''er! Don''t go! You haven''t finished a pot of instant boiled mutton! You''ve drunk several bottles of Erguotou! Still drinking?! " At this time, Liu Xiaojiang once saw the brain disabled braided man, who even chased him out of the room, with an incredible expression on his face. He didn''t seem to know that there was an outsider in the villa. When Xu San saw the situation in front of him, he looked incomprehensible, "baby! Chu LAN! Are you..." "Brother 3? When did you come here? Did you eat? Brother 4 just took the mutton from Milo 2. We are washing the mutton, Have some? " Zhang Chulan noticed the existence of Xu San and Liu Xiaojiang. He didn''t care to stop the woman taking wine in the kitchen. Instead, he walked towards them with a smile. "Third brother, this is......" He has been in Tonghua Beida district for several days. He is familiar with the employees here, but he finds that he has never seen the people behind Xu San. The situation here is quite special, Xu San suddenly came to the villa with a strange peer, Naturally, he doesn''t quite understand. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked calm and didn''t speak, as if he really saw them for the first time, but he couldn''t help but wonder more in his heart. Aren''t these two guys hostile before? Are they all employees of the company? Xu San didn''t immediately answer Zhang Chulan''s question. Instead, he looked at the untidy woman in the kitchen and said, "Chulan, this is Liu Xiaojiang, who is also an employee of the company, but the place where he works is not here, It''s the northeast region. " "Oh, it''s colleagues from other regions." Zhang Chulan nodded suddenly. "Chu LAN, where did Xu Si go?" Xu San frowned. "Fourth brother? He just drank some wine, and then ran upstairs alone." Zhang Chulan said with a bad smile. "Did he drink?!" Xu San''s face darkened immediately when he heard this. Then, Xu Sanyi pushed his glasses with an unhappy face and turned back and said, "Xiaojiang, wait here. I''ll go up and see if that guy is dead. In case he dies in the room, It will inevitably make guests from afar unhappy. " ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang learned the relationship between Xu Si and Xu San from Lao Liu. Hearing Xu San''s merciless words, he inevitably began to wonder about the relationship between the two brothers. What''s the matter with the world? Why do the brothers I''ve seen with my own eyes either hurt each other or want each other to die Xu San didn''t give Liu Xiaojiang a chance to examine himself, Let''s go, He immediately rushed upstairs with an unhappy face. Then he heard a roar from the upstairs room and another person''s slightly lazy response. Downstairs, Zhang Chulan looked at Liu Xiaojiang left in the porch and listened to the quarrel upstairs. She couldn''t help laughing: "Hey, hey, brother three and brother four are always like this. Don''t be surprised, brother Liu. After brother three teaches brother four a little lesson, It should be all right. " That said, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the smile on Zhang Chulan''s face, but he always felt that it seemed a little schadenfreude inside, as if Xu Si upstairs had done something bad to him. At this point, A faint sound of footsteps came, Liu Xiaojiang heard Baijiu careless and saw Zhang Chulan behind her. She found that the woman who was careless about dressing up with a bottle of high alcohol liquor stood there, looking at herself with her eyes. "Hello, what''s up?" Liu Xiaojiang was a little uncomfortable by this look, and immediately smiled and said hello to the woman. "I... seem to have seen you. No, I don''t seem to have. I can''t remember. No, I must have seen you..." The woman stared at Liu Xiaojiang for a long time, and finally said such a sentence coldly. "What? Sister bao''er has seen brother Liu? Have you been to the Northeast? No?" Zhang Chulan looked back at the woman unexpectedly, but she couldn''t understand the meaning of this sentence for a moment. Just, The speaker is careless, the listener is intentional, Liu Xiaojiang suddenly heard what the other party said, and almost immediately understood the other party''s meaning, but he could only forcibly return with a smile and said: "Miss, you should recognize the wrong person. I shouldn''t have seen you." Stare at With the bottle of Erguotou in her hand, the woman kept staring at Liu Xiaojiang, but she didn''t say anything. She seemed to recognize Liu Xiaojiang and didn''t know Liu Xiaojiang at all, No one can guess what she thinks. See this, Zhang Chulan also looked at Liu Xiaojiang curiously. Although she had that cheap smile on her face, her eyes began to twinkle. She didn''t know what she was thinking. At this moment, Liu Xiaojiang felt each other''s gaze. Although he looked calm and calm, he was almost broken in his mind. Recognize me? No Didn''t you recognize me? No Didn''t she just recognize me? No, no We haven''t seen each other face to face, It should be impossible for her to recognize me Right? what the fuck! What is she wondering? Really didn''t recognize me? Then why are you staring at me? This What the hell is this?! Chapter 40 After a few minutes, The two guys couldn''t say why when they looked at Liu Xiaojiang, they just kept staring at him. Fortunately, After Xu San taught Xu Si upstairs a lesson, he came down from upstairs step by step, "Xiao Jiang, come up together. Xu Si and I also want to talk to you, you Huh? What are you doing? " Once downstairs, He found that Baobao and Zhang Chulan were staring at others. Although they didn''t say a word, they didn''t seem to have any conflict. Anyway, The atmosphere is very strange. "Third brother, sister bao''er said she seemed to have seen brother Liu." Zhang Chulan looked back at Xu San standing at the entrance of the stairs. Her face still looked like a playful smile. She didn''t know whether she believed Feng Baobao''s intuition. Wen Yan, Xu San glanced slightly, "baby, have you seen Xiaojiang? When?" Hearing this, Liu Xiaojiang''s heart suddenly tightened. Although he didn''t think the woman could see through her zombie identity, once she let the other party notice where she had appeared, it would inevitably not arouse their suspicion. After all, A person without identity appears in the cemetery out of thin air. It is estimated that anyone will feel that there must be something fishy in it. "I forgot." Feng Baobao held Erguotou tightly and looked at Liu Xiaojiang expressionless. At last, he scratched the back of his head with a simple face, "saner, I think I must have seen this guy, right I don''t seem sure. " Hoo Liu Xiaojiang secretly breathed a sigh of relief and quickly said with a smile: "this young lady should have been to the Northeast? Anyway, the northeast is such a big place. Maybe we have met." "Oh." Feng Baobao nodded, "that''s the very cold place. I''ve been there with the dog I can bake sweet potatoes. " "Roasted sweet potato???" Liu Xiaojiang heard each other say, and suddenly a baked sweet potato came. He couldn''t understand the woman''s way of thinking, "Miss, you..." However, Right now, Xu San suddenly smiled and interrupted, "well, we''ll talk about something later. Xiaojiang has something to do this time. Don''t delay others." "Xiao Jiang, Xu Si has got up. Go up with me and have a good chat." "Oh, good." Liu Xiaojiang nodded, finally walked into the villa and followed Xu San up the stairs. Click, Upstairs came the sound of the door closing, The smile on Zhang Chulan''s face suddenly disappeared, and then he looked at Feng Baobao thoughtfully and said: "Sister bao''er, you should be sure that you must be somewhere and have seen... Or felt such a person, Right? " Hearing Zhang Chulan say so, Feng Baobao nodded quickly like a sudden enlightenment, "uh huh." Get a clear answer, Zhang Chulan''s eyes flashed a trace of dignity, then slowly looked up at the top of the stairs and said seriously, "sister Bao, you''d better not show up again, at least before confirming whether the other party is an enemy or a friend, Never touch this person alone. " "Oh, good." Although Feng Baobao doesn''t understand why Zhang Chulan said so, due to the things she met a few days ago, she now almost obeyed Zhang Chulan and agreed to this request without thinking about it. ¡­¡­ On the second floor of the villa, In the room, Liu Xiaojiang followed Xu San into the room and found that the inside of the room was almost the same as the outside. Except for the simple bed on the floor, there was no common furniture at all. Near the floor and the bed, A white haired man with sparse stubble on his chin sat there angrily, bent his head and smoked. He looked like Xu San. He was about 30 years old, He noticed the arrival of Xu San and Liu Xiaojiang, and just looked up with a smile. "Liu Xiaojiang, an employee of Northeast China, right? Welcome, how do you feel? Are we much better than Lao Gao? Do you want to change jobs? " Wen Yan, Before Liu Xiaojiang spoke, Xu San could not help frowning and said, "Xu Si! What are you talking about? Everyone is an employee of the company. What do you think of Uncle Gao?" "Xu San, you''re just too serious. Can''t I just joke?" Xu Si looked at Xu San helplessly and said, "besides, everyone is an employee of the company. Lao Gao is also a veteran of the company. What can I do if one or two people support me?" While observing Xu San and Xu Si''s performance, Liu Xiaojiang sat relatively relaxed on the floor and looked up at Xu Si opposite. "Fourth brother, third brother said you had something to ask me, What is it? " "Oh! Another guy who doesn''t understand humor." seeing this, Xu Si could only put down his cigarette and rubbed his temples blearily. "Xiaojiang, we''re not outsiders, can you tell me, Why did you go to Tianshi mansion? " When asked, Liu Xiaojiang immediately opened his mouth and explained as before: "cultivate my mind and cultivate my nature. After all, I am a strange person who suddenly awakens my innate powers. In terms of mentality......" "Come on." Xu Si immediately interrupted Liu Xiaojiang and said, "Xiao Jiang, don''t mess with me. These words can deceive Xu San, a fool, and cultivate his mind What nonsense. " "Since you can take the initiative to cultivate your mind, it means that you basically won''t have too big problems in your mentality. Although I don''t know what''s going on in Lao Gao, I''ve heard a little about it, just to let you solve the big and small mentality problems, He just chose to let people go? " "When Lao Gao called to ask me to send you to Longhu Mountain, I already contacted the company to investigate your information, but... Guess how the top management of the company replied to me?" "If it were another director, he might not say anything, or even hang up on me directly, but director Zhao finally gave me a sentence, I don''t have enough permissions. " Liu Xiaojiang''s eyelids jumped and said without changing his face, "fourth brother, just say what you have to say. Don''t beat around the bush. I can''t understand you." "Well, I''ll be straight." Xu Si took out a cigarette from his pocket, held it in his mouth, lit it and said, "Xiaojiang, you should be a temporary worker in the northeast region?" "I''m the person in charge of the North China region of the company. It''s reasonable to say that the investigation of employees in other regions can''t meet such great resistance, so I can explain this problem, There will be only temporary workers. " "After all, in addition to the company''s senior directors, temporary workers only connect with the company heads of each region. It is impossible for the company heads of other regions to understand the information of temporary workers in the other region, This is also the company''s protection of the temporary worker system. " Hearing this, Xu San, who was black because of Xu Si''s ridicule, couldn''t help looking at Liu Xiaojiang in the room. It seemed that he knew Liu Xiaojiang''s temporary worker identity for the first time. "Alas......" Liu Xiaojiang was silent for a moment, and suddenly sighed, "what''s going on here in North China district? Why do you have to make trouble with me one by one and let me go up the mountain quietly to be a Taoist, Isn''t it good? " "Hey, boy, did you admit it?" Xu Si broke down. Liu Xiaojiang said helplessly, "the fourth brother has made it so clear, What else can I say? " Chapter 41 Well, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Xu Si helplessly and said, "fourth brother, what do you want me to do?" "Hey, hey," said Xu Si with a wink. "Actually, it''s nothing. I just want you to help investigate Zhang Xilin after you sneak into Tianshi mansion." "Xu Si! What are you doing?!" Xu San immediately said. Xu Si waved and interrupted Xu San, but his eyes kept staring at Liu Xiaojiang, with no intention of explaining the name. "Zhang Xilin?" Hearing the name, Liu Xiaojiang frowned slowly and said, "fourth brother, Lao Gao said before that your relationship between North China and Tianshi mansion can be regarded as the best of the seven regions." "If you just want to investigate the people in Tianshi mansion, even if you don''t have my so-called insider, you should be able to get the information you want from Tianshi mansion." "However, you found me alone. It seems that the name Zhang Xilin involves It must be very difficult. " He had never heard of the name Zhang Xilin, nor did he know why Xu San suddenly became so nervous when Xu Si mentioned the name. But, The fact that the investigation must be conducted from within Tianshi mansion is enough to show that even Xu San and Xu Si in North China district can''t get any information from normal channels. "That''s right." Xu Si nodded and admitted Zhang Xilin''s particularity, "what we can be sure of now is that Zhang Xilin must be a disciple of Tianshi mansion, but he has already died, and our clues are broken, The Tianshi mansion even said frankly that there was no Zhang Xilin. " "One month later, the Heavenly Master''s house will hold a sacrificial ceremony of" Luo Tian Festival ". The old Heavenly Master even plans to select the successor of the Heavenly Master''s house from this event, and Zhang Chulan outside is actually Zhang Xilin''s grandson, He also received an invitation from Tianshi mansion not long ago. " Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang glanced at Xu San, who was nervous on one side, and then he couldn''t help falling into silence. "Fourth brother, North China is very busy. Everyone is very busy and has their own things to do. You don''t deal with the company''s affairs, but investigate an old man who has been dead for a long time, This fact is somewhat unjustifiable. " He suddenly looked up at Xu Si opposite, his eyes twinkled and said, "the company didn''t want to investigate Zhang Xilin. Based on what the fourth brother just said, it can be determined that the resistance to the investigation is very large, so even the company may not be able to find out everything quickly, At this time, other regions did not receive the instruction to investigate Zhang Xilin... " "A dead man, or an old man who has been dead for a long time..." "Fourth brother, what exactly does North China District want to do? No, it should be said What the hell are you doing? " Xu Si pretended to smoke easily and said, "Xiaojiang, no matter what we are doing, it must have nothing to do with you and the headquarters of the company, otherwise we can''t call you here alone." "Besides, Zhang Chulan is also an employee of our North China district. Just think we''re investigating the life experience of the employees." As soon as it comes out, There was silence in the room, Liu Xiaojiang certainly wouldn''t believe such perfunctory words, but it''s not easy to directly expose the other party. After all, he also asked for help from others. Finally, he could only smile and shake his head, saying: "Well, fourth brother, I''ve accepted Zhang Xilin''s entrustment to investigate, but I can''t guarantee that he will succeed. After all, he is a disciple of Tianshi mansion. If they don''t mention anything on weekdays, I can''t ask the old master directly, can I? " "I can understand." Xu Si nodded with satisfaction: "after all, Tianshi mansion is the leader of Zhengyi, and the old Tianshi is the top expert in the world. If they don''t want to mention Zhang Xilin, Who dares to force others to speak? " Speaking of which, He felt that Liu Xiaojiang should be willing to help himself, and his heart immediately relaxed, However, Right now, "Actually..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the complacent Xu Si, but his face suddenly became heavy. "I think I can force you to say everything. The top management of the company should not know about it, and you probably don''t want the company to really understand it, Right? " Let''s go, A burst of inexplicable black smoke rose slowly from behind Liu Xiaojiang and spread to the whole room in an instant. At the moment, his attitude seemed to really want to do it. Xu Sangen and Xu sigen didn''t expect that Liu Xiaojiang would be so impulsive. When they saw the real black breath in the room and Liu Xiaojiang, who was still sitting on the floor, but was like a human beast, a light blue energy flow appeared one after another. "Boy, you can try." Xu Si sat on the ground and didn''t get up, but he picked up a lighter and looked at Liu Xiaojiang without fear. On the other side, Xu San walked slowly to Xu Si''s side. Although he didn''t take the initiative to attack, he still pushed his glasses with a dignified face and said: "Xiaojiang, don''t be impulsive. You can discuss anything. You are a temporary worker of the company and can''t take the initiative to stand on the side of the company. Although we are not the top management of the company, once we move our hands No one can get away easily. " Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t mean to converge. Instead, he got up from the ground with a smile. "It seems that the third brother and the fourth brother are also congenital aliens, not from the so-called alien school in the world." Let''s go, The sense of oppression on Xu San and Xu Si disappeared instantly, and the inexplicable black energy flowing in the room dissipated. They looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a smiling face opposite, and their expression finally began to be serious. This guy is strong! Very strong! Although Xu Si speculated that Liu Xiaojiang, as a temporary worker in the northeast region, should not be too weak as an alien, he did not expect that the other party''s strength would be so strange. Is this extremely gloomy and strange black energy his innate ability to awaken? What exactly is this ability? "Third brother, fourth brother, offended." After Liu Xiaojiang gathered his own breath, he first expressed his apology with a smile, but then he went to the door and turned his back to erhan: "North China District, I can''t imagine it''s really a hidden dragon and crouching tiger." He reached out and touched the door, facing Xu San and Xu Si again, "brother three, brother four, your strength needless to say, although you are not a particularly powerful expert, you can deal with ordinary people who make trouble, More than enough. " "What''s more, one of you is the person in charge of the company''s division and the other is the business manager of the company''s division. This identity must have a large range of information, but it happens to be so, You are still obviously completely blindfolded by something. " "I guess Zhang Xilin has something to do with this. So does his grandson Zhang Chulan, but he is dead. You can only notice Zhang Chulan because of his important person, Is a dead man really so important? " "If a living person clings to a dead person, it must be because there are important clues on the dead person that the living person can''t let go. You mobilize people for a dead person, Isn''t it really just to help Zhang Chulan investigate her life experience? " "So..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Xu San and Xu Si and slowly narrowed his eyes. "Third brother, fourth brother, who are you doing these things, including pulling Zhang Chulan into the company for?" "But now it''s time for you, third brother and fourth brother. You might as well guess Did I notice that man now? " Chapter 42 ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± This time, Xu Si couldn''t laugh any more. He thought Liu Xiaojiang was a special existence, but he was just a young man in his early 20s. Just like Zhang Chulan, he could succeed in a few words. result, During the conversation, he clearly did not disclose the really important information, but the other party easily guessed the general situation here without knowing it. Things go far beyond what can be expected. Naturally, people will feel an abnormal headache. "Xu Si!" Xu San looked at him very seriously, and there was no lack of blame for Xu Si''s behavior. Aware of Xu San''s eyes, Liu Xiaojiang could not help but slowly raise the corners of his mouth. He was more sure of his previous guesses, but he still waited quietly for the answer that the other party could give. It seems that the two people downstairs are very special A moment later, Xu Si ignored Xu San''s eyes and scratched the back of his head, "ha ha, Xiaojiang, since you have seen through it, I don''t need to continue to hide." "Xu Si!" Xu San couldn''t help reminding again. "Xu San, shut up! Now I''m the person in charge! I''m your boss! Everything has to listen to me!" Xu Sili stared back. Well, He pretended to light a cigarette calmly and said, "Xiaojiang, have you ever heard of baqiji?" Cluck! When Liu Xiaojiang heard the word "baqiji", a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. He showed great doubt, "baqiji? What''s that?" "These are eight very special and powerful skills." Seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s appearance, Xu Si continued to explain without doubt: "in fact, this is not a real secret, because as long as we carefully investigate Zhang Xilin according to our entrustment this time, You will certainly trace the name "energy body source." "When it comes to the origin of energy and body, you can''t get around the eight wonders. If you continue to investigate, you can easily get in touch with the riots that were not mentioned in the current alien world. In those years, you couldn''t get around the eight wonders anyway, Jia Shen rebellion. " "These are no secrets for you, because you should be able to get in touch with Zhang Xilin sooner or later as long as you accept our entrustment and go to Tianshi mansion to investigate Zhang Xilin''s name." "After all, the whole sex people have never given up their pursuit of Baqi skills. They have even found the location of Zhang Xilin''s bones. Before, they sent people to dig out Zhang Xilin''s bones and get some information we may not know." "The goal of omnipotence this time, needless to say, is nothing more than the source of energy and body, one of the eight wonders of Jiashen. Of course, at this point We are the same. " "Zhang Chulan is actually the successor of the unique skill of energy and body source?" Liu Xiaojiang said pretending to be surprised, but he was already happy. He didn''t expect that he would be upright and easily learned the whereabouts of an eight strange skill. However, Xu Si shook his head under Liu Xiaojiang''s gaze and denied: "unfortunately, Zhang Chulan doesn''t know the whereabouts of the source of energy body. Although he inherited some skills from Zhang Xilin, he has no memory of the source of energy body, This is also the main reason why we should continue to investigate Zhang Xilin. " Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang nodded without doubt for the moment, "I see, but what do you want to do with energy and body source? Your purpose of doing all this, Isn''t it for the girl below? " Xu Si admitted without hesitation: "part of the reason is for Feng Baobao. She is a temporary worker in our North China district. She works for us on weekdays, but she has always had some physical defects, We really want to use the legendary eight wonders to cure her defects. " "Each of the eight legendary skills is a means to subvert people''s cognition. It may not be able to do something that conventional medicine can''t do." "Defect?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Xu San and Xu Si suspiciously. "Well, yes, defects." Xu Si looked straight at Liu Xiaojiang without evasion. "Xiaojiang, you should have seen the baby just now. Don''t you think her brain is a little melon?" "Cough..." hearing this, Xu San coughed twice, but he didn''t seem to want to refute it. "... a little." the doubt in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes suddenly faded away. "In addition," Xu Si forced his cigarette out in the ashtray and said, "baqiji has a great impact. If the company knows that we are investigating this thing, even if the company agrees to let us continue the investigation, It''s impossible for us to use it on our baby. " "Therefore, we are doing everything to cure the baby''s defects on the one hand and eliminate the influence of this thing on the other hand. After all, even lawless all sex demons dare not openly oppose the company, Isn''t it? " "Is the fourth brother going to hide baqiji in the company?" Liu Xiaojiang touched his chin thoughtfully. He neither believed Xu Si''s explanation nor clearly showed any skepticism. "That''s right." Xu Si replied seriously. Pure TM is bullshit Liu Xiaojiang knew that Xu Si was still pretending to be a fool this time. If he had not learned about the attitude of the ten men towards this matter at Guan Shihua earlier, he might have really believed Xu Si''s quite realistic statement at the moment. Eight strange skills can even cause the chaos of Jiashen that ten people avoid talking about. If other eight strange skills that are not put on the surface appear in the world, they will inevitably break the alien world in the dark and maintain the peace so far. Guan Shihua doesn''t want to get involved in these things, but can the other ten guys think so? Will Quan Xing easily give up pursuing the eight wonders? That''s eight wonders! Eight strange skills that can cause great turbulence in the alien world! In the face of greed for absolute power, The company is a fart! Some people may be afraid of the company and dare not rob easily in the open, but who dares to guarantee that there will be no crooked ideas in the dark? Even if Feng Zhenghao, the successor of unique skills in the open, has an important position in the alien world, hasn''t he met other aliens who want to snatch the eight wonders? How could Xu Si, the Divisional Head of a company, have such a simple idea? So far, Liu Xiaojiang no longer had any expectations for Xu Si. Instead, he nodded as usual and said, "fourth brother, what you do has nothing to do with me, but because you are willing to help me up the mountain, I won''t talk any more. " "Zhang Xilin, right? If I have a chance in Tianshi mansion, I will take the initiative to help you investigate the name. As for whether you can get the results you want, it''s still that sentence, I can''t guarantee. " "Well, it''s pleasant to talk to bright people." Xu Si smiled knowingly, then turned to look at Xu San aside and said: "Xu San, we''ll arrange Xiaojiang to stay in our staff dormitory. You can leave for Longhu Mountain tomorrow. Remember to ask Xiaozhou to say some good words for Xiaojiang, We can all rely on Xiaojiang. " Xu San looked at Xu Si and Liu Xiaojiang across the street. Although he was confused, he nodded and said: "OK, I''ll arrange it now." Chapter 43 At night, Liu Xiaojiang lived in the single room of the company''s dormitory according to the arrangement of Xu San and Xu Si, and did not disturb other employees in the dormitory all the way. But late into the night, He still had the experience of the day in his head, trying to analyze what was hidden in North China from the various performances of Xu San and Xu Si at that time. But, Although he knew that Xu Si could not explain everything to himself, he was always unable to distinguish the truth of each other''s remarks, and he was completely unclear what was true, Which are false. however, Liu Xiaojiang can also confirm what Xu Si said during the day. Although there are some true and false mixed in it, there must be some important information that fits the reality. For example, Xu Si said that part of the reason why he did all this was to cure Feng Baobao''s defects. This should be serious. After all, When Xu Si mentioned Feng Baobao before, the subconscious tension and precautions in his eyes undoubtedly show that he actually cares about Feng Baobao very much. As for the other words Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t doubt Xu Si''s determination to get the source of energy body, but he never believes that Xu Si is really considering for the whole alien world. After trial, Whether Xu San or Xu Si, their strength is far from enough to despise the existence of baqiji. In front of eight stunts, I''m afraid even the ten guys may not be able to keep their reason, but Xu San and Xu Si, who are different in strength, say they are for the sake of the different world How kind is this? What kind of mind is this? Is this a man? Thinking of this, Liu Xiaojiang''s head showed Xu Si''s gangster face, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help twitching a few times, "others are still possible, Xu Si? forget it, This guy is definitely not a saint. " Buzz! The mobile phone on the bed suddenly vibrated. [brother Jiang, how''s your side? (cute)] Liu Xiaojiang picked up his mobile phone, looked at the text on it and said, "I''m in the staff dormitory on the side of Jinmen port. I''ll leave for Longhu Mountain tomorrow. It''s so late, Haven''t you rested yet? " [me? I have nothing to do but rest. Today, I''m in the northeast. Naturally, I think of my brother Xiaojiang in North China, Hey, hey. (spit out) "Yes." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about Er Zhuang''s ridicule. Instead, he thought of something with flashing eyes and said, "Er Zhuang, you should be able to find the information of temporary workers in various regions? Temporary workers in North China, Who is it? " [ah? What do you do with this? Yes... But it involves the company''s secrets. I have to invade the database of the headquarters. (doubt)] "Is there any risk?" Liu Xiaojiang asked. [there''s no risk. It''s not too difficult. It just takes a little time. Why does brother Jiang suddenly care about people''s temporary workers in North China? Is something wrong? (nervous)] "Just curious." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t tell Erzhuang what happened here. Lao Gao shouldn''t know Xu sanxu''s actions, and he didn''t want Erzhuang to participate too much in the events about baqiji. After all, Er Zhuang is in a very special state now. She has no ability to protect herself. The more things she participates in, the easier it is to be noticed. [just curious? When did brother Jiang''s curiosity become so serious? (doubt)] See this, Liu Xiaojiang said seriously: "now in this situation, it''s no harm to know more information. I''d like to know whether temporary workers are as special as me." Well, it''s really annoying. I''ll investigate now "Well, I''m waiting for your news." ¡­¡­ meanwhile, A villa near Jinmen port, In the brightly lit living room, Pop! "Xu Si! I reminded you! The old man has just left. Although the baby''s problem is very important, her safety is more important. You''re pushing the baby into the fire pit!" Xu San sat on the sofa in the living room. He saw Xu Si with an indifferent face opposite him. He was angry and patted his hand on the table. "I admit it! I didn''t expect Liu Xiaojiang to be a temporary worker! But you can''t..." "OK, Xu San, you''ve already said that. What else can you do?" Xu Si, with a particularly impatient expression, reached out and dug his ears and said, "what''s more, I didn''t explain clearly. I just mentioned the baby a little. You know, if I don''t mention it, Liu Xiaojiang probably won''t be willing to help us investigate. " "Like you, I thought he was just a young man at first, but that''s why we gave people a reason to question, Things will go so smoothly. " "Smooth? You call this smooth?" Xu San retorted, "you have pushed the baby in front of others! Is this going well? " "What else do you want?" Xu Si frowned. "Have a fight with him in person? Then break up completely and let him go back to investigate the situation on our side?" "I..." Xu San was speechless. Aside, After listening to the story and witnessing the quarrel between Xu San and Xu Si, Zhang Chulan said, "OK, OK, brother three, brother four, calm down, calm down. What can we discuss, Don''t be so angry. " "I''ve understood everything. Isn''t it that brother Liu''s strength is beyond expectation, and he is also a temporary worker in the company like sister bao''er, and you are still negotiating with others face to face, Suddenly he was defeated by an anti general? " "What''s the matter? I don''t think things are so bad. After all, the fourth brother didn''t say much at that time, but explained it truthfully and falsely. There was almost no real information available, It''s confusing the other party for the time being. " Wen Yan, Xu Si smoked without saying a word. He didn''t look as relaxed as he said. On the contrary, he had a deep sense of frustration. Xu San looked at Zhang Chulan, the peacemaker, and asked, "Chulan, do you think Liu Xiaojiang believes Xu Si? Has he noticed the baby?" Hearing this, Zhang Chulan looked at Feng Baobao with a confused face beside her, then pondered for a moment and said, "brother three, to be honest, although the matter is not so serious, the other party should not fully believe brother four, As for sister bao''er...... " Speaking of which, He suddenly showed a smile, "sister bao''er is so untidy. It''s estimated that anyone will notice it, but no one can easily see through sister Bao''s particularity." "After all, although everyone wants to be immortal, most people subconsciously won''t believe it when it really happens in front of them, This is human nature. " "Besides, the focus of your conversation at that time was to investigate my grandfather. It was baqiji, the Jiashen rebellion, not sister bao''er. Although brother Liu might doubt what brother Si said and notice sister bao''er, But that''s all. " "Mr. Xu was able to hide sister bao''er so well at the beginning. Naturally, he was not afraid of being easily investigated for the real information. To tell the truth, I would even doubt whether anyone in the company knew the existence of sister bao''er, Maybe, Or maybe not, But with or without, This is not a bad thing for us at present. " "Now, compared with whether sister bao''er has been noticed, I am very curious about brother Liu, because from your conversation at that time, I think He should have known the existence of eight wonders. " Chapter 44 "Fourth brother." Zhang Chulan suddenly turned to look at Xu Si, "at the end of your conversation, brother Liu''s attitude is clearly that he doesn''t believe that the company has the ability to keep the source of energy and body." "If you don''t understand Baqi technology and the particularity of Baqi technology, how can he be sure that the company can''t keep Baqi technology? You know He is also an employee of the company. " "I don''t know how much energy the company has and how much influence it has in the alien world, brother Liu?" Wen Yan, Xu Si did not deny it at all, but nodded and said, "yes, the attitude when he left made it clear that he knew the existence of the eight wonders, and when talking about the source of energy and body and the eight wonders, What he pays most attention to is what we want to do. " "If you don''t know the existence of Baqi technology and understand the special and powerful of Baqi technology in the alien world, ordinary aliens will immediately have a strong curiosity about it after understanding Baqi technology, Because for different people, Powerful forces often represent everything. " "Mysterious, powerful, knows eight strange skills, and is a special temporary worker like sister bao''er." although Zhang Chulan kept a smile on her face, she still couldn''t help feeling numb on her scalp. Xu San could not help but frown and said, "in this way, things have become more difficult?" As soon as it comes out, There was silence in the room, After a long time, "Not necessarily." Zhang Chulan said thoughtfully, "brother Liu finally agreed to assist in the investigation, and after seeing through what we don''t want the company to know, Accepted the entrustment. " "That''s right." Xu Si''s eyes were full of complexity. "I''ve always suspected this. In fact, I was ready to be threatened by him long after he was turned against the army, That''s why we will continue to release goodwill in the next conversation. " "However, he was clearly not affected, but he did not threaten us to show his purpose. Instead, he accepted the entrustment with a look of indifference, This is not normal. " "He... Doesn''t seem to care about our real purpose, nor does he care about the source of energy and body, one of the eight wonders, even his doubts about the baby, It''s just so far. " "The strength is unknown, the purpose is unknown, but after we see that we have secretly taken action, we also clearly express a non personal attitude." Xu San also fell into doubt. However, Zhang Chulan''s eyes lit up when she heard Xu Si''s description of Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude. "Brother three, brother four, brother Liu is so careful. You say Is he trying to hide something? " ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Xu Si suddenly understood that most of the frustration in his heart disappeared. "I see. If so, everything can be explained. No wonder he will be so careful that people can''t understand." "So, in fact, it''s because he''s hiding something. Doesn''t he dare to have more trouble now?" Xu San answered. "It should be." Zhang Chulan said with a smile, "considering Xu''s original intention of establishing the temporary worker system, brother Liu is now a temporary worker of the company, Maybe it''s really similar to sister bao''er. " "......." Feng Baobao heard them mention himself again and couldn''t help interrupting: "what are you talking about? Have you discussed it? What do you do next? I''ll bury him? " Zhang Chulan: "......" Xu San: "......" "Hahaha..." Xu Si couldn''t help joking: "baby, you''re so direct. If that guy dares to mess around in the future, he must be buried. Well, we''ll talk about it later. We''ll talk about it later, Ha ha ha. " "Xu Si! Shut up! You see what the baby is like! You can''t do without burying people!" Xu San immediately scolded Xu Si when he saw his attitude. "Chu LAN, you and baby stay away from Xu Si in the future! You must not easily approach this guy! Do you hear me?!" "I can tell who is good and who is bad. Don''t worry," Zhang Chulan nodded. "However, since the matter has been clarified, what should we do with brother Liu later? That''s it? Or... " "What else can we do?" Xu Si said helplessly: "now that he understands what he is hiding, and he doesn''t intend to do anything to us, he is also willing to help us investigate your grandfather''s past, Just get along normally for the time being. " "But," Zhang Chulan hesitated, "the information is not equal. Although we know what he is hiding, we don''t have a clue at all. On the contrary, he knows more than us. Once something happens in the future, We will become extremely passive. " Wen Yan, Xu San didn''t speak, Xu Siyi looked at Zhang Chulan in surprise. "Boy, I said that getting along normally also requires equal conditions. You can rest assured that Xu San and I will handle the investigation, We can''t expect you to be an ordinary employee, can we? " "... Oh, oh, you know." Zhang Chulan looked unhappy and glanced. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The next day, Liu Xiaojiang was approached by Xu San early in the morning, and he was accompanied by a young man in work clothes. It seemed that he should be the Xiao Zhou he had mentioned. On the way to the airport, Xu San behaved very normally. He explained the history and structure of Tianshi mansion to Liu Xiaojiang all the way. In addition to the old Tianshi, he even mentioned some famous disciples of Tianshi mansion in the alien circle, It is a detailed introduction to the whole Tianshi mansion from top to bottom. Although Liu Xiaojiang had never been to Longhu Mountain or contacted the disciples of Tianshi mansion, he had already got a detailed information from Erzhuang, which led him to ignore Xu San who kept talking. On the contrary, he has great interest in Xiao Zhou around Xu San. Through a simple conversation, Liu Xiaojiang found that although Xiao Zhou looked optimistic, he always showed a kind of worry from time to time. He didn''t know whether he was missing the life on Longhu Mountain. However, They are not familiar, Even if they may become the same family in the future, and their relationship is even closer than that of their colleagues in the company, they will still feel very strange to each other, and they will often fall into an embarrassing situation without saying a word. Fortunately, The North China branch is not too far from the airport, They soon arrived at the airport, said goodbye to Xu San, a chattering fellow, and boarded the plane to Jiangxi together. On the plane, Liu Xiaojiang is trying to change the mobile phone mode according to the stewardess'' requirements. It happened that Erzhuang also sent the results of the investigation just now. [brother Jiang, I found out that the name of temporary workers in North China is Feng Baobao. In addition, I also found a particularly interesting thing. Their previous temporary workers in North China look good, They all give people an extremely divine feeling! (shocked)] [what''s this? Is it a special hobby of the division head? (angry)] "I see." Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes flashed. Sure enough, he seemed to have guessed the identity of temporary workers in North China for a long time. He was not too surprised by these materials. At present, he was just curious about the special habits of successive principals in North China. Chapter 45 afternoon, Liu Xiaojiang followed Xiao Zhou by car all the way from the airport to Longhu Mountain. The road near Longhu Mountain in the suburbs was bumpy and rugged. Needless to say, they took longer by car than by plane, When I got off the bus, He found that Xiao Zhou''s face had turned sallow. "Why? Are you still carsick, a disciple of the Heavenly Master''s residence?" Through constant conversation along the way, Liu Xiaojiang has been familiar with Xiao Zhou for some time. Seeing Xiao Zhou''s unpromising appearance, he can''t help joking: "Yo? Really want to vomit? If you want to vomit, you can go up and vomit. My clothes are very expensive." "... heartless fellow." Although Xiao Zhou is younger than Liu Xiaojiang''s age on his certificate, he obviously doesn''t regard Liu Xiaojiang as an elder. He covers his mouth with his hand and resists the desire to vomit, saying: "Carsickness and whether I''m a disciple of Tianshi mansion. What''s the matter... Vomit... Vomit..." I haven''t finished yet, He hurried to the road at the entrance of Longhu Mountain and vomited. He vomited so loudly that he was so miserable that he almost vomited out his stomach. "Eh... Tut tut." Liu Xiaojiang turned his head aside with disgust and said, "I warned you not to eat so much on the plane. You just didn''t listen. What else did you say? Don''t eat for free, It''s alright now, It''s all for nothing. " Wen Yan, Although Xiao Zhou was uncomfortable standing and talking to Liu Xiaojiang without back pain, he was unable to refute anything because of his strong desire to vomit. He just poured the food in his stomach. Seeing that Xiao Zhou needs time to relax, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t urge anything either. He had to go to the other side of the entrance of Longhu Mountain alone, silently took out his mobile phone, found out the unknown number used by Erzhuang and launched a text message. [Erzhuang, I have arrived at Longhu Mountain. Later, I wonder if I can contact you in the mountain. I already know about Feng Baobao, No doubt has been found for the time being.] [Oh, yes, er Zhuang, you guessed right. I really didn''t make up my mind to see her, and I didn''t ask Xu San and Xu Si about her. After all, what we are doing now still has some risks, Meet me, She is easily in danger.] [ah? You can see her if you want. Although you don''t know what''s between you and Liu Yanyan, you won''t let her lose a piece of meat when you see her. You can tell others all the information as soon as you come up? (uncomfortable)] [... When I learn the golden light mantra, I''ll find a chance to go down the mountain and continue my investigation, See you later.] [hum, are you going to change the subject? I don''t know what''s good about Liu Yanyan. She can make you remember her like this. Forget it Brother Jiang, if I''m not around, be careful See this, Liu Xiaojiang shook his head reluctantly. Of course, he didn''t want to see the girl who saved himself from the darkness. Now, He even wanted to see how the girl had been these years, but as he became a temporary worker in the company, he began to investigate the chaos between baqiji and Jiashen, and wanted to redeem himself and Erzhuang through the magical means of baqiji, It is bound to be impossible for him to let the girl know his existence. After all, Liu Yanyan saw him with her own eyes when she was young. In this case, Liu Xiaojiang feels that as long as she shows up, Liu Yanyan will recognize herself, and then she will find her zombie identity. After all these years, Even if Liu Yanyan is still the poor girl at the beginning, even if she is willing to keep a secret for her zombie friends, how can a zombie with self-consciousness walk in the world This kind of thing is too incredible to be accepted by ordinary people. In case, In case of any accident, Liu Yanyan''s situation will also become very dangerous. Besides, Liu Xiaojiang is still investigating baqiji and Jiashen rebellion in order to return to normal. If he is careless, he may encounter some unknown dangers. At this time, How could he meet Liu Yanyan? Do you want Liu Yanyan to help you investigate baqiji together? Isn''t this pulling her into the water, Are you hurting her? Er Zhuang has the opportunity to help herself in this matter because she is also pinning her hopes on baqiji and has long investigated baqiji with Lao Gao. Even so, Liu Xiaojiang is also nervous about the safety of Erzhuang at all times. He is afraid that Erzhuang will encounter any danger. If this situation is combined with Liu Yanyan Did he do anything after that? Can you tie Liu Yanyan and Erzhuang to yourself every day? This is totally unrealistic At this time, "Brother Jiang, i... I can go on." Xiao Zhou walked over with an embarrassed face, but his right hand still covered his abdomen. Obviously, because of the violent vomiting just now, the whole person began to be out of state. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang put his mobile phone back into his trouser pocket, nodded as usual, and then didn''t care about Xiao Zhou''s state. He walked silently to the entrance of Longhu Mountain. ¡­¡­ A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang and Xiao Zhou walked up the steps of the front mountain, and their vision suddenly widened a lot. Then they saw that there were almost full of stalls selling goods on both sides of the road. Snacks, snacks, souvenirs, everything. At this time, it is not the peak season for tourism, but there are still many tourists staying in the mountains, and the vendors on both sides of the road are also soliciting tourists with their voices. On the other side, Seeing that Liu Xiaojiang was very surprised by the scene in front of him, Xiao Zhou immediately explained with a smile: "brother Xiaojiang, come for the first time? The front mountain is not under the jurisdiction of Tianshi mansion, Well, It has long been taken over by the Tourism Bureau. " "Tianshi mansion agreed?" Liu Xiaojiang said in surprise. "No way, everyone wants to eat." Xiao Zhou is also helpless. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t say much. He immediately wanted to step into it and immediately find the way to the back of Longhu Mountain. result, A loud cry behind him stopped him in time. "Hey, hey! That boy! What are you going in? Did you buy a ticket?" Liu Xiaojiang looked back and found that there was a ticket check-in building about three meters behind him. An aunt was sticking her head out of the window and looking at them with her face full of flesh. See this, "What''s going on?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Xiao Zhou. "I said, this is the place of the Tourism Bureau. If we want to go in, we have to buy tickets." Xiao Zhou scratched his head. "Aren''t you a disciple of Tianshi mansion?" Liu Xiaojiang was very surprised. "Er... Now, I guess even if the master comes, I have to buy a ticket." "... how much?" ¡°260¡£¡± "How much?!" Chapter 46 Back mountain, "Brother Jiang, brother! Uncle! Uncle Liu! I beg you. Will you give me the 260 yuan?" Liu Xiaojiang walked in front with a calm face and let Xiao Zhou behind him have a flesh pain on his face. He didn''t want to pay for his reimbursement at all. After talking all the way, Seeing that Liu Xiaojiang was still unmoved, Xiao Zhou inevitably felt a little distressed about the 260 yuan he used to float, "brother Xiaojiang, I really convinced you. I can''t take out 260, OK, I''ll treat you to dinner. " Hearing this, Liu Xiaojiang looked back at Xiao Zhou calmly, "that''s really thank you." "I..." Xiao Zhou almost lost his breath, but considering his task, he finally swallowed the dirty words. "Oh, Xiao Zhou, you are still young. I don''t know how hard it is to earn money these days. The ticket is 260 yuan. Why doesn''t he grab it?" Liu Xiaojiang knew that he was wronged this time. He obviously had the activity funds given by Lao Gao, but he had to cheat Xiao Zhou to help pay. Suddenly, he felt as if he had earned 260 yuan, and his speaking attitude finally improved. This time, Xiao Zhou seems to have suddenly learned to be good. He doesn''t continue to argue with Liu Xiaojiang about money. With a look of "I''m unlucky", he leads Liu Xiaojiang to a cliff. The two stopped, Xiao Zhou looked at the cliffs connected by only a few ropes in front, and suddenly flashed a smile in his eyes. He said, "brother Jiang, if you pass in front, you will be the Mountain Gate of our Tianshi mansion, but if you want to pass, I''m afraid you''ll have to work harder. " Liu Xiaojiang looked at the cliff ahead and frowned, "what''s this? Test? How can you get there?" "Me?" Xiao Zhou stretched out his finger, pointed to himself, smiled and said, "well, let me show you first. Anyway, I have to go from here." Well, Under the gaze of Liu Xiaojiang, Xiao Zhou turned and faced the cliff. At this time, Liu Xiaojiang thought that Xiao Zhou might use the Kung Fu of Tianshi mansion. Naturally, he focused on observing each other, gradually condensing several bloodstains in his eyes and directly seeing through the flow of energy in Xiao Zhou''s body. However, The energy in Xiao Zhou''s body moves rapidly throughout the week, followed by He found that the other party''s energy began to gradually condense in the heart, and a concise breath burst from the heart instantly affected the whole body! Hiss... Hiss... Hiss Xiao Zhou''s energy gathered and condensed into a solid current. He just made a slight effort under his feet. His body flew directly across the cliff like lightning and jumped over the cliff dozens of meters wide. Standing on the ground, Xiao Zhou''s electric energy dissipated immediately. He turned back and looked at Liu Xiaojiang across the cliff and shouted, "brother Xiaojiang! See? I''m done! Come here as soon as possible!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang looked at the opposite side of the cliff thoughtfully, and the word "thunder method" flashed in his heart. After Er Zhuang''s previous description of Tianshi mansion, he guessed that the power that Xiao Zhou had just displayed might be the rumored thunder method. At the same time, He also wondered why he suddenly felt a little disgust for Rafa just now. It''s like I''m not hit by something like Rafa at all "Brother Jiang! If you can''t jump over! Do you see the rope over there! Come over! Or climb over! Don''t be ashamed!" Liu Xiaojiang was interrupted by Xiao Zhou''s words across the cliff. Although he didn''t understand why he hated Lei FA for no reason, it''s obviously not the time to think about it. therefore, He looked again at the cliffs not far ahead and slowly moved back a few steps. The next moment, Liu Xiaojiang rushed directly to the cliff without hesitation. He came to the edge of the cliff and jumped hard. The whole person was like a shell and shot straight at the opposite side of the cliff. Boom!!! When Liu Xiaojiang fell to the ground, he was so powerful that he made a lot of movement at once. His feet even got stuck on the ground, and the raised dust directly filled his mouth. "Cough... Bah! Bah! Bah!" When Xiao Zhou saw that Liu Xiaojiang could jump over the cliff with his body, he was scared to open his mouth and ate a mouthful of soil unprepared. He was a little uncomfortable because of vomiting, which made him even more sad. Click! Click! Liu Xiaojiang pulled out his feet stuck on the ground and looked at Xiao Zhou with a smile, "Yo, the disciples of Tianshi mansion are really willing to eat earth?" "Cough!!!" Xiao Zhou has a hard time saying, so he can only continue to clean his mouth with an embarrassed face. Originally, he wanted to clean Liu Xiaojiang here, but he didn''t expect to be cleaned by the other party. The hatred of 260 yuan failed to revenge, His current state of mind is indeed a little broken. On the other side, Liu Xiaojiang saw Xiao Zhou''s depressed face, and the corners of his mouth slowly raised an arc upward. Of course, he saw through Xiao Zhou''s idea, otherwise how could he make such a big movement. If he doesn''t exert himself, How could he succeed in giving him a mouthful of dirt? Right now, Liu Xiaojiang noticed that someone was approaching behind him and immediately turned to face the comer. The man was dressed in a flawless white Taoist robe. His long gray hair was not tied up, but casually draped over his shoulders. There was a diamond cinnabar printed on his forehead. The whole person looked like a light wind and cloud. He is Zhang Lingyu. Liu Xiaojiang has seen many photos of people in the company''s database. In addition to some famous predecessors in the alien world, he also pays special attention to the young generation with outstanding talents, and recognizes each other''s identity at a glance. At this point, When Zhang Lingyu saw Liu Xiaojiang turn around and face himself, he bowed his hands and said, "I''m Zhang Lingyu. I''m waiting here by the order of my family and teacher." "Little martial uncle? Bah!" Xiao Zhou smiled when he saw the visitor, but he was still spitting dust in his mouth. "Hmm?" Zhang Lingyu frowned when she heard this sentence, especially when she saw the person who said it. "Why didn''t you see it for a while, and you don''t understand the rules?" "No! Bah! Little martial uncle! Listen to me! Bah! Bah!" Xiao Zhou hurried. Zhang Lingyu has a good temper, but she can''t stand the constant provocation. In particular, the other party is still a friend and nephew from childhood. A big word "no" can''t help gathering on her white forehead. "Hum!" After the cold hum of discontent, Ignoring Xiao Zhou''s apology and explanation, Zhang Lingyu turned to Liu Xiaojiang and said with a smile, "please follow me. My teacher and uncle Tian have been waiting in the inner hall for a long time." See this, Liu Xiaojiang smiled politely and nodded in response. Then he ignored Xiao Zhou, who had been teased many times behind him, and directly followed Zhang Lingyu into the real Mountain Gate of Longhu Mountain. "I''ll go! You really don''t care about me? Little martial uncle! Thanks to me, I brought you some bags of instant noodles from the foot of the mountain! You don''t want to..." "Shut up!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Chapter 47 Inside Tianshi Fu Mountain Gate, Xiao Zhou crammed all the snacks brought from the foot of the mountain into Zhang Lingyu. Then he looked like "the task has been completed". After only a while, he completely disappeared. After a few simple conversations, Liu Xiaojiang is now following behind Zhang Lingyu, stepping on a clean and tidy bluestone road and walking on the internal path of the back Mountain Gate of Longhu Mountain. Along the way, the two met many Taoists and Taoist children to greet Zhang Lingyu. Some who were significantly older than Zhang Lingyu would respectfully call "little martial uncle". As can be seen, Zhang Lingyu, as the closed disciple of the old Heavenly Master, Although he is much younger than the other disciples of the old Tianshi, his generation is obviously higher than most of the disciples of the Tianshi family. At this point, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the back of the immortal Lingyu, especially the other party''s long hair scattered behind his head, and suddenly became interested and said: "Immortal Lingyu, Longhu Mountain is definitely a holy land among people seeking Tao. As an important place of our Tianshi mansion, Houshan mountain will not require disciples to tie their hair?" Liu Xiaojiang''s hair is even longer than Zhang Lingyu''s, but he doesn''t tie his hair in a bun like Taoists. He just ties up the hair behind his head with a rubber band at will. He saw that Zhang Lingyu was almost the only person here who didn''t tie his hair. Naturally, he was also very concerned about whether he wanted to roll up the long hair behind his head afterwards. After all, He apparently came to Longhu Mountain to be a Taoist this time. Even if the Taoist of Longhu Mountain may not be a Taoist for too long, he still has to abide by the rules in other people''s Mountain Gate. however, If you follow your old habits, He really didn''t want to roll up the back of his head, because it felt like someone was always holding himself behind his back, Very uncomfortable. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Zhang Lingyu heard the question behind him, as if she didn''t know how to answer it. She just silently continued to lead Liu Xiaojiang. After a few minutes, he finally said: "We are people who seek Tao. We should not care too much about hair binding. There are many things on the mountain every day. Everyone has to take morning classes on time, and then have boxing and foot training, as well as cleaning, farm work and evening classes on the mountain, If you care too much, You should feel tired soon. " "Ha?" Liu Xiaojiang was stunned when he heard the speech, because Zhang Lingyu didn''t answer the question directly at all. These words are like asking what to eat tonight, but the other party began to talk to you about the source of food, give an irrelevant answer. However, After Zhang Lingyu said these similar reminders, she unexpectedly fell into silence again, giving people a cold feeling of "I''m very busy, don''t look for trouble.". But, Who is Liu Xiaojiang? What strange guy hasn''t he met? He has even seen a talking hedgehog! How can you be afraid of a seemingly cold but simple little Taoist? Nothing else, With just a few simple conversations and Zhang Lingyu''s previous conversation with Xiao Zhou, he had roughly found out this guy''s temperament. Simple, Pure, Even stupid After meeting, Liu Xiaojiang hardly needs to think of the information he has seen in the company. He can guess that Zhang Lingyu may not have been down the mountain all the time. He is a little white lotus without personnel. Oh, yeah, This should still be a little white flower that likes snacks as much as young people outside. Liu Xiaojiang noticed the flat face stuffed in Zhang Lingyu''s Taoist robe. The corners of his mouth twitched a few times and continued: "I said, immortal Lingyu, if there is no accident, we will be the same door in the future, Can''t you tell me something about the mountains? " Wen Yan, Zhang Lingyu said without looking back: "you are an employee of the company. The company knows the situation on the mountain, otherwise you should not choose to become a monk in Longhu Mountain, What else do you want to know now? " "Such as golden light mantra, thunder method and so on. I don''t know if I have the opportunity to learn our dragon and Tiger Mountain Kung Fu." Liu Xiaojiang pretended to ponder. indeed, On hearing that, Zhang Lingyu immediately stopped, turned to face Liu Xiaojiang, frowned and said, "if it''s just for the golden light curse and thunder method, you can go back now. The Kung Fu of Tianshi mansion will not be spread, Thunder method is only a few high attacks have the opportunity to practice. " See this, Liu Xiaojiang spread his hand carelessly, "OK, OK, I know, immortal Lingyu. Anyway, my purpose of becoming a monk in the mountain is only to stabilize my state of mind, not to mention that I am still a congenital stranger, Even if you put the golden light curse and thunder in front of me, It''s actually hard for me to learn. " "Congenital strange person?" Zhang Lingyu flashed a trace of curiosity in her eyes, but she didn''t open her mouth to ask about the power. The expression on her face also eased a little, "is there a problem in your state of mind? Why? " "Immortal Lingyu, you are really simple." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t intend to talk too much with Zhang Lingyu on this issue. He looked at Zhang Lingyu who didn''t doubt himself at all, shook his head and said: "Immortal Lingyu, for the sake that we are about to become the same school, I think you should take a good look at yourself. At least... Don''t be so stupid as now, Otherwise, You will certainly suffer a great loss in the future. " "Although I''m not much better than you, but..." "After all, the world below the mountain is no better than that on the mountain. Not everyone will be as kind as me. Although you are a disciple of Tianshi mansion, generally no one dares to move, but once you meet someone with ulterior motives, You are easily deceived by each other. " When Zhang Lingyu heard Liu Xiaojiang suddenly say such words, she immediately frowned a little tighter, "what are you saying..." "Well, let''s go quickly, but don''t let the old Heavenly Master wait too long." Liu Xiaojiang found that Zhang Lingyu was a piece of white paper that didn''t understand anything. He didn''t have the idea of continuing to tease each other. He felt that he was not even as interesting as Xiao Zhou, I can''t get a sense of achievement from this guy. Well, Liu Xiaojiang noticed that there was only a path leading to the distant Taoist temple nearby. Whether Zhang Lingyu could understand his words or not, he walked along the path to the distant Taoist temple alone. "Deceived?" Zhang Lingyu stayed alone and remembered Liu Xiaojiang''s last words. A woman once flashed in her mind. Think of her Zhang Lingyu quickly shook her head and tried to get the woman out of her mind completely, but no matter how hard he tried to forget, the other party''s face could not be dispersed anyway. Like a demon ¡­¡­ A moment later, A Taoist temple that is secluded in the back mountain, Lift your legs into the room, When Liu Xiaojiang saw the two kind old men sitting inside, especially the old man whose face looked like ordinary people, he immediately bowed his hands respectfully and wrote: "I''m going down to liuxiaojiang to meet the old Heavenly Master." Chapter 48 "Hehe, you''re not old, Xiaojiang, but you''re similar to my Lingyu disciple, They are all talented people. " When Zhang Zhiwei saw Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Lingyu enter the door and Liu Xiaojiang''s respectful appearance, he smiled and waved his hand, saying: "Xiaojiang, I''ve learned about you from the company. Because you suddenly awakened your innate power and were soon pulled into the company, you had problems in your mentality, Am I right? " Well, He noticed that Zhang Lingyu behind Liu Xiaojiang seemed to have something to say, but he didn''t give Zhang Lingyu a chance to speak. He just motioned him to stand aside and don''t disturb him. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t give a clear answer. He just looked up at the two old people in the room. His face was calm and nodded at them. But, He quickly confirmed the identity of another old man in the room besides the old Heavenly Master. The old man is also a disciple of the former Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain. He is now Tian Jinzhong, the younger martial brother of Zhang Zhiwei, the 65th generation Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain. hearsay, Tian Jinzhong''s hands and feet are useless. He cultivates himself in Longhu Mountain all the year round. Generally, he doesn''t ask about Tianshi mansion, He did not expect that when he came to Longhu Mountain this time, he suddenly saw the two highest ranking practitioners on the mountain. In addition to being honored, His heart suddenly began to feel a little empty. "If you seek Tao wholeheartedly, it can really be regarded as a matter of exercising your mind." Zhang Zhiwei seemed to believe the reason why Liu Xiaojiang came to Longhu Mountain. Then he stretched out his hand, took out a scripture from his arms and put it on the table, saying: "This is a decent meditation mantra. It is a good thing left by our ancestors. Although it is not a special thing, it can deal with the mood problems and demons of ordinary people, It''s more than enough. " "We Longhushan and the company are also old friends. Xiaojiang, you were an employee of the company before. Naturally, I won''t doubt anything. Whether you come to the mountain to deal with mood problems or really want to join the decent school, Of course, there is no problem. " Well, He looked up at Liu Xiaojiang again and asked, "Xiaojiang, old man was no longer an apprentice a long time ago. Before you went up the mountain, did you want to worship under whose door?" Hearing the words of the old Heavenly Master, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. "Boy, I really didn''t think about it. Everything depends on the old Heavenly Master." After all, Zhang Zhiwei is the top of today''s alien world. No one even dares to say that he can be compared with him. Such a recognized alien is like an ordinary person. Can''t see through I can''t see through! He had been able to roughly judge the strength of any stranger, even Guan Shihua, one of the ten men, from his breath, but now he didn''t feel the strength of the old Heavenly Master at all. In this case, The old Heavenly Master is either a very ordinary alien or has reached a state of returning to nature. Considering the evaluation of the old Heavenly Master by the alien world today He felt that the possibility of the former was almost infinite, close to zero. meanwhile, Liu Xiaojiang even thought of Feng Baobao in North China, perhaps because the situation at that time was too complicated. In short, when he faced the old Heavenly Master, he suddenly remembered the Feng Baobao he had seen before. Because, Feng Baobao seems to be the same, so people can''t accurately sense the breath. What? This thing is really the same as everyone. Is it ordinary? "So?" When Zhang Zhiwei heard Liu Xiaojiang''s words, a flash of clarity flashed in his eyes. Then he turned to Tian Jinzhong and said: "Lao Tian, what do you think of Xiaojiang?" When Tian Jinzhong suddenly heard this sentence, he couldn''t help staring at Liu Xiaojiang again and said, "I''m full of spirit. Although I have hostility, it''s not strong. It seems that I''m deliberately suppressing it. There should be a problem in my mood." "If you hadn''t awakened the innate energy early, it might really be a good seedling of cultivation." Hostility? Liu Xiaojiang keenly noticed these two words. Although his heart was full of doubts, he didn''t ask. "In that case, how about you take Xiaojiang in Jinzhong?" Zhang Zhiwei suddenly opened his mouth and said a sentence that shocked everyone present. "Elder martial brother, what are you talking about? I''m a useless man now. After all these years, how can I still have the mind to accept disciples? Isn''t it wrong for people''s children?" Tian Jinzhong looked at Zhang Zhiwei with an incomprehensible face. Zhang Zhiwei shook his head and said, "Jinzhong, apart from the position of the Heavenly Master, which one of you hasn''t learned the Kung Fu of our Heavenly Master''s house?" "Besides, because Xiaojiang is a child who awakens his innate energy in advance, it is difficult to improve his normal cultivation, so he will have time to take care of your daily life, Isn''t that good? " "At the same time, Xiaojiang is still a member of the company. We can trust him. There is a disciple who often attends around. You can take him to relieve your boredom when you are free, How can there be such a good thing in the world? " "......." Liu Xiaojiang thought something was wrong. "This is delaying his future!" Tian Jinzhong was still reluctant. He obviously felt that he was not suitable for accepting disciples. He said discontentedly, "senior brother, it''s enough to have xiaoyuzi in daily life. You let a child who came out of the company and joined our Longhu Mountain take care of me, What''s going on? " Zhang Zhiwei smiled unmoved and even deliberately took out his mobile phone to take photos at Tian Jinzhong. "It''s rare to see you so angry that you dare to talk back to your brother. I have to take a picture to show Lao Lu and them, The sun came out in the West. " "Elder martial brother! Put down your cell phone!" Tian Jinzhong yelled at this. "What? Are you going to hit me?" Zhang Zhiwei took two more pictures for fear that the world would not be chaotic. His mobile phone deliberately turned on the flash, "Jinzhong, you refuse me again. Believe it or not, I''ll push you down the mountain as a kite?" "Zhang Zhiwei!!!" Tian Jinzhong was still wondering why elder martial brother called himself suddenly. Now he understood his plan and saw that elder martial brother didn''t want to be beaten on his face. He felt so angry that he could jump out of his wheelchair. "......." Zhang Lingyu. "......." Liu Xiaojiang is constantly muddled. "Forget it, I''ll tell you something. You look like you''re going to eat people. Let''s ask Xiaojiang if he wants to worship you as a teacher, Maybe someone else''s children will? " Zhang Zhiwei felt Tian Jinzhong''s eyes that seemed to eat people. He quickly put away his mobile phone, turned to Liu Xiaojiang on one side, smiled and asked: "Xiao Jiang, Lao Tian is my younger martial brother and also a disciple of the former Heavenly Master, I wonder if you would like to take him as your teacher? " Chapter 49 Considering the conversation between the two elders, Liu Xiaojiang looked up at Tian Jinzhong sitting next to Zhang Zhiwei, bent over and said, "Tian Lao, the reason why I went up the mountain is to stabilize my state of mind and admire the skill of Tianshi mansion, So, If you like, The boy will take you as filial piety as relatives and elders. " Unstable state of mind is just a reason that can be seen in the past. The biggest purpose of his trip is the golden light mantra of Tianshi mansion. The previous request he made with the company was to worship Longhu Mountain, and then reasonably contact the golden light mantra and other skills by virtue of his identity as a disciple of Tianshi mansion. Right now, Facing Zhang Zhiwei and Tian Jinzhong, On the contrary, he felt that he didn''t have to hide anything from the two elders. After all, Liu Xiaojiang had no malice towards Tianshi mansion in his heart. If he really worshipped Tian Lao as a teacher and became a disciple of Tianshi mansion, he felt that he would have easier access to the skills in the door. This is a great good thing! Although Tian Lao is now a useless man who can''t protect himself, he used to be a direct disciple of Tianshi. He also knows all the important skills of Tianshi mansion. and, Judging from the way Tian Lao is now, it can undoubtedly make him better hide himself "Hehe..." Zhang Zhiwei smiled proudly and looked back at Tian Jinzhong. "Lao Tian, look, Xiaojiang doesn''t have a complaint. He insists on worshipping you, a troublesome old man, Can you disagree? " Although Liu Xiaojiang has clearly expressed his interest in the martial arts of Tianshi mansion, he still looks kind. He doesn''t care whether Liu Xiaojiang has ulterior motives, as if he really trusts the company. On the other side, Tian Jinzhong totally ignored his senior brother Zhang Zhiwei. He frowned and looked at Liu Xiaojiang, "son, I''m a loser. You worship me as a teacher. Although you can become a direct disciple of the Heavenly Master, you''re on the way of cultivation, I can''t compare with elder martial brother. " "After all, he is the 65th generation of Tianshi recognized by Tianshi mansion, so although he is ugly and his eyes are too small to see, almost no one can compare his achievements in cultivation in the past hundred years." "You are a child who awakens the innate energy in advance. It is even more difficult to practice other skills. If there is no good teacher, you will not do what you expect in your heart, so Are you willing to worship me as a teacher? " Although Tian Lao still insisted that he didn''t want to accept Liu Xiaojiang, there was a vague sense of expectation in his words. It sounded as if he gradually rekindled his heart of accepting disciples under the guidance of the old Heavenly Master. Decades later, Tian Lao, as one of the direct disciples of the former Heavenly Master, even though he was suffering from physical disability, he even kept a secret for many years, I have been afraid to sleep with my eyes closed like a normal person. Day after day, year after year, Tian Lao never wanted to die, but whenever he recalled his master''s teachings, he would remember that he was a person who sought Tao and a person who most valued his life. This not only made him suffer, but also tempered his will to a great extent. Originally, Tian Lao thought that nothing would move him, but when Liu Xiaojiang came to him, his senior brother Zhang Zhiwei took the initiative to persuade him to accept his apprentice, so he had to say He was really excited. Now, Tian Lao is the second eldest martial master in the mouth of ordinary disciples on the mountain. He has carried the name of a disciple handed down by the heavenly master all his life, but almost no one around him can be called a disciple, This kind of thing will be difficult to accept in the mountain gate that attaches importance to inheritance. So, He also had to admit that he was really excited and wanted to make a contribution to his ashamed Tianshi mansion in his old age when he was about to run out of oil and light. Liu Xiaojiang, a child born in the company, is an opportunity! "... hmm? Lao Tian, how can I offend you? As for talking to the younger generation about me like that?" Zhang Zhiwei was somewhat dissatisfied with Tian Jinzhong''s evaluation of his appearance. "Shut up! I''m talking to the children! Aren''t you ugly in front of Lingyu and Xiaojiang?" Tian Jinzhong glared at him immediately. "......." Zhang Zhiwei. "......." Zhang Lingyu. Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about the jokes between the two elders. After hearing Tian Jinzhong''s explanation, he just kept silent for a few seconds, and then immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed his head. "Tian Lao, Xiaojiang has really awakened his innate ability, and may not go far in the way of cultivation, but it is precisely because of this that he can spare more time to honor you, So, Please take me. " it is said that, Master led the way in and practiced in person. Although Tian Lao can''t compare with the old Heavenly Master on the road of cultivation, at least they both learn from the former Heavenly Master. Their known skills will not be much different, and they may even be exactly the same, but they are slightly different in talent. Practice this thing, Liu Xiaojiang has never been in contact with him. He hopes someone can guide him carefully, but considering the unfathomable depth of the old Heavenly Master and his special circumstances, he still thinks he is the most suitable to worship Tian Lao. What''s more? The old Heavenly Master has just made it clear that he will no longer accept disciples. If he fails to worship under Tian Lao''s door this time, God knows where he will be arranged? "Good! Good! Good!" Seeing Liu Xiaojiang, Tian Lao hardly hesitated. After kneeling on the ground and knocking his head for a few times, he didn''t continue to insist. Instead, he was a little excited in his eyes. "Xiaojiang, since you don''t dislike me as a loser, what if I take your apprentice!" Well, He smiled and looked at Zhang Zhiwei and said, "elder martial brother, Xiaojiang is worshipped by my door. It is reasonable to say that he is also the Heavenly Master of our Heavenly Master house, The future master, Not necessarily your apprentice. " "... where is this?" Zhang Zhiwei noticed the excitement on Tian Jinzhong''s face. Although Liu Xiaojiang had absolutely no chance to inherit the position of Heavenly Master, he didn''t sweep his younger martial brother''s face to his face. "Hehe, if Xiaojiang can really practice the skills of our Tianshi mansion to the extreme, it will be a blessing for our whole righteous sect." "Hum! You don''t know whose apprentice it is." Tian Jinzhong didn''t expect that he had been disabled for so many years and had the opportunity to accept an apprentice in his old age. Obviously, he was still a little excited. See this, Zhang Zhiwei did not speak, but smiled and shook his head, looked at Liu Xiaojiang opposite again, waved and said, "Xiaojiang, since Lao Tian has agreed, you will be a member of our Tianshi mansion in the future, Come on, come on, Come quickly and pour water for your master. " Wen Yan, "Yes, martial uncle." Although Liu Xiaojiang fell to the ground with a big stone in his heart, he still maintained a look of flattery and disgrace on his face. He stood up from the ground, immediately went to Tian Lao, and poured tea and water for his master in turn according to the order given by the old Heavenly Master, Salute the teacher. "Master, please accept my worship!" Chapter 50 At night, After the worship ceremony and the meeting ceremony with the disciples, In the respectful titles of "little martial uncle" and "little martial master" of fellow Taoists and Taoist children, Liu Xiaojiang took the initiative to push the wheelchair to send Tian Lao back to his room for rest. The two teachers and disciples have always deepened their feelings through chatting on the road. With the deepening of the fetters of the two teachers and disciples, they also fully understand each other''s character and behavior. At the same time, Liu Xiaojiang finally understood the rules and regulations in Tianshi mansion under the patient instruction of Tian Lao. Compared with Buddhism and other Taoist sects, it can be regarded as a paradise for ordinary people, because apart from wholeheartedly seeking Tao and teaching people to be good, there are only "four don''t eat" in the government. This can even be said, Apart from beef, birds, fish, wild geese and dog meat, all other food in the world is acceptable for the disciples of Zhengyi school. so that, The disciples of the sect can get married and have children in the future If Liu Xiaojiang had not known about Longhu Mountain earlier, it is estimated that he would soon begin to doubt whether they are Taoists or not. After all, In addition to some "unimportant" rules and the "four don''t eat" in eating, these guys can even be called the so-called "spiritual friars". of course, This sentence is by no means contempt and ridicule. With Tian Lao''s patient explanation, Liu Xiaojiang did not doubt the righteous school''s desire for Taoism at all. He even admired the founder Zhang Daoling for being so informal at that time. You know, in the hearts of most monks at that time, The orthodox school can definitely be regarded as the most special alien among them. An alien, Not only has it not been expelled by the public, It can even be completely passed down to today after a thousand years, This is enough to explain some problems. ¡­¡­ Squeak Liu Xiaojiang pushed Tian Lao into the room, held Tian Lao on the arranged bed, and placed the wheelchair behind the bed, so that Tian Lao would like to go out and watch the wind in the future. Watching Liu Xiaojiang do everything with his own eyes, Tian Lao immediately smiled with satisfaction, "I''m not surprised when I do things, I''m careful and cautious, and I won''t be too simple and straightforward like Lingyu, Xiaojiang, I can meet you in my old age as a teacher, It seems that at the end of this life, God has really treated me well. " Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang smiled and shook his head. Seeing that there was no place to sit in the room, he simply sat on the ground, "master, if you are willing to accept me, you are already a blessing from my previous life, You must not despise me in the future. " "Hum, cunning." Tian Lao''s eyes are almost full of appreciation and satisfaction for Liu Xiaojiang. "Unfortunately, you are too smart, so you look too smooth, but whether you really mean it or not, You are already my disciple. " "Master, you are a teacher one day and a father all your life. You are my teacher one day and you will be my teacher all your life." Liu Xiaojiang looked up at Tian Lao very seriously and said: "Indeed, I really rely on the company to join our Tianshi mansion so smoothly this time. I also know that you and the old Tianshi will doubt why I don''t treat the company well anyway, But I want to come to Longhu Mountain. " Speaking of which, He looked out of the window with flashing eyes and said, "master, the mood problem is really just a reason, but the disciple can swear now that he will never do anything to damage Longhu Mountain in this life, Otherwise, The body disappears. " "Ha ha ha, you are quite straightforward." Tian Lao smiled indifferently and looked at Liu Xiaojiang with bright eyes, "come on, there''s no need to make an oath. Since senior brother and I accept you, although there are some reasons for the company, But most importantly, In fact, we are willing to believe you. " "Thank you for your trust," Liu Xiaojiang said gratefully. See this, Tian Lao nodded, but when he looked at Liu Xiaojiang, he suddenly had a doubt, "by the way, Xiaojiang, you just said that your state of mind was just a reason to go up the mountain? Do you? Don''t you really think you have a problem in your mood? " Speaking of this, Liu Xiaojiang also began to have doubts in his eyes. "Master, to be honest, before going up the mountain, the disciples really didn''t pay attention to this problem. Can you say There is really something wrong with the disciple''s state of mind? " "It''s hard to say." Tian Lao sat on the bed and said slowly: "generally, once there is a problem in the state of mind of practitioners, it will be difficult to enter the realm of cultivation, That''s why there is the saying of cutting off the heart devil and the three corpses. " "The purpose of these two things is to enable practitioners to practice better and ensure that the Lingtai will not be invaded by all troubles and desires." "But after all, you haven''t practiced the skill. It''s likely that you have been born with a mind demon, but you can''t notice it. Maybe it''s because the meditation mantra handed down by our ancestors. I and your martial uncle are sensitive to mind demons, So, Actually, back when I first met you, As a teacher, I find that you always seem to have a kind of seeming hostility. " "Master, what should disciples do?" Liu Xiaojiang asked with a frown. Tian Lao nodded slightly and motioned Liu Xiaojiang to look into his arms. "Xiaojiang, your hostility shouldn''t be too serious, and it doesn''t seem to give birth to a powerful heart demon. The static heart mantra given to you by elder martial brother Zhiwei, That''s enough to solve the problem. " So far, Liu Xiaojiang bowed his head and took out the Scripture from his arms. He hesitated and said, "however, the disciples have not practiced at all, and the energy in the body will not work. When they used to work in the company, In fact, it''s all on power. " "Moreover, when I was just meeting with other disciples, I actually took time to read this book, but I can''t understand it at all. " Tian Lao shook his head and said, "silly boy, you don''t know how to practice and practice energy. Of course, you don''t understand the meditation mantra, because it is the same as other skills. Except for some reminders in the book, Is to teach you how to stick to the Lingtai in your practice. " Liu Xiaojiang asked tentatively, "master, i..." "Well, it''s getting late. Go and have a rest." Tian Lao looked at Liu Xiaojiang angrily and said, "tomorrow you''ll go and ask your martial uncle for our decent breathing method, Just say I said it. " "There''s nothing special about this. You have to learn to practice Qi for a week before you can learn the mind calming mantra and other skills. If you encounter problems during cultivation, you should also ask other disciples first. If you can''t, you can ask them again as a teacher, otherwise Everything is nonsense. " "Yes, I see." Liu Xiaojiang said contentedly. Chapter 51 The next day, Liu Xiaojiang wanted to take care of Tian Lao''s daily life, but he was scolded directly by the old man. He also said that "I have xiaoyuzi to take care of them as a teacher. You come here to make trouble, but you are worthless". So, At Tian Lao''s request, he took the initiative to go to the old Heavenly Master to ask for his school''s energy practice method. Finally, under the old Heavenly Master''s "I understand" look, he returned to his residence with a copy of the energy practice method. Liu Xiaojiang is the only disciple of Tian Lao and the only nephew of the old Heavenly Master. This identity made him not live together with other disciples. Instead, he was picked up a small single room by other disciples in the place closest to Tian Lao''s house on the mountain. At the same time, It is precisely because he is Tian Lao''s only disciple. I don''t know if he is favored. In short... The Taoist children who take care of Tian Lao''s daily life have also begun to take charge of Liu Xiaojiang''s daily life. But, Liu Xiaojiang was not satisfied with this kind of life, but he felt uncomfortable. Several times, he told the Taoist children not to take care of themselves, but to take care of Tian Lao, who was physically unable to move, However, the other party always came running with the cry of "little master". Among them, There was only one Taoist boy named "xiaoyuzi" who immediately and respectfully didn''t bother again all day after being told. As for other Taoist children I''ve been walking here almost all day. I want to visit the martial Master Liu Xiaojiang. Until evening, Liu Xiaojiang finally sent these little ancestors away. He stayed in the room alone and took out the heart calming mantra and the method of breathing obtained from the old Heavenly Master. The method of breathing, There is nothing special, but a detailed record of how to perceive the existence of energy and how to use energy to circulate in the body. Liu Xiaojiang is not a congenital stranger. Although he has never used the energy in his body, he can always feel the existence of energy, and even observe the flow mode of energy in his body through his eyes. So, As long as you know the way, He soon succeeded in using energy to circulate around the body. But, Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t have much energy in his body. Compared with other people, his energy is only an average level, far less than those strange people he has seen, let alone compared with the existence of the old Heavenly Master. Strangely, He just used his energy to simply run in the body for a week according to the method of energy practice of Tianshi mansion. The originally dry energy directly doubled, and then he ran continuously in the body About half an hour later, The meridians recorded in the method of practicing energy, which need time and energy to gradually temper and impact, are all rushed away uncontrollably under the automatic operation of this energy! instant, He felt that the energy in his body had reached an extraordinary level! "This............" Liu Xiaojiang looked at the black energy in his palm in disbelief. He didn''t expect that he had not encountered difficulties in practicing, but only practiced for more than half an hour. The energy in his body had reached another level. Now, Although the crazy growth of energy in the body has almost stopped, it is still steadily improving a little. and, Although his energy now is far less than that of the old Heavenly Master, even Shen Chong, who had a special skill at the beginning, it is definitely not comparable to ordinary people. At the very least, Even Zhang Lingyu, who is recognized by the public on Longhu Mountain, is not much better than him in energy. Half an hour, Just half an hour or so! His accomplishments are directly comparable to those of Zhang Lingyu, who has been practicing for at least ten years? What the hell is going on? Talent?! Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t believe that this kind of thing can be explained by talent. What kind of talent can be compared with other people''s ten years of genius in only half an hour? What''s more? Why is my breath black? Isn''t it said in the book that pure energy should be blue? This is not right! Anyway, No matter how, according to the instructions of the method of breathing, patiently perceive the breathing condition in your body, He didn''t find anything wrong with himself, but reconfirmed the current reality. Then, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the black Qi in his hand, and the picture flashed in his mind. He remembered the very strange name - yinggou. Since winning hook appeared, He not only felt that his strength had been improved, but even his bloodthirsty desire had disappeared. Even if he didn''t supplement the so-called hemoglobin in his diet, I never felt that crazy hunger again. all the time, Due to the chaos between baqiji and Jiashen, he didn''t have a chance to observe his own state, let alone to confirm the existence and identity of yinggou. Right now, The cultivation on the dragon and tiger mountain, He finally had a lot of time to re-examine himself. Thinking of this, Liu Xiaojiang immediately dispersed the strange black energy in his hand and looked down at the static heart mantra on the table, "is it possible that the evil spirit... Heart devil also comes from that guy, Good, Now I want to see what the hell you are. " Well, He immediately picked up the meditation mantra on the table and looked at it. While tentatively calling the energy in his body to gather on the square inch Lingtai, he tried to remember everything described in the book. Then, Until late at night, Liu Xiaojiang roughly remembered all the breathing methods in the mantra of calming the mind, and directly began to practice again and again according to the method described in the book. After several failed trials, He finally succeeded in opening the so-called "interior scene.". ¡­¡­ The book says, The "inner scene" of the cultivator is generally a void and white space. Only the inner scene of the inner devil can be another special scene. Into the interior, Liu Xiaojiang looked at a dark and gloomy space here, and his originally calm heart couldn''t help sinking. Although it is not absolutely dark here, there are some strange dark red lights more or less, compared with the nihility and white in the book, it is obviously not touched at all. "Sure enough, Tian Lao and the old Heavenly Master are right. I really don''t know about it Is this the devil in the heart? " Liu Xiaojiang''s feet are not touching the ground in this space, but he is still like walking on the flat ground, exploring step by step, trying to move towards the light source, find the so-called heart devil and cut it off immediately. However, This space seems to have no end, He walked for a long time without getting close to the strange light sources in the distance, and even the distance between himself and those light sources did not shorten at all. Just then, Just when he thought he might not get anything this time, The space suddenly began to vibrate violently, A voice that made him very familiar suddenly sounded. "A zombie chose to practice Taoism, and a different kind tried to coexist with others Liu Xiaojiang, Every step you take is a mistake! Finally, damn it! It''s you! " Chapter 52 This sound, Liu Xiaojiang is so familiar that he can no longer be familiar with it, because this is his own voice, However, when he heard what the other party said, even if he did not understand the meaning of these words, he still understood the identity of the other party. After all, This angry voice, This extremely extreme speaking attitude, It''s almost the same as the guy called "win hook" at the beginning. Space shaking continues, The darkness is becoming more and more visible, A figure almost indistinguishable from itself gradually condensed into shape in the dark and finally appeared in front of Liu Xiaojiang. This person, It looks like another Liu Xiaojiang, His height, body shape and appearance are no different from Liu Xiaojiang. Only his blood red eyes, long hair dancing behind his back due to black energy, and sharp fingertips of his hands can show that the other party''s real body is by no means Liu Xiaojiang. "Who are you?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at the man who was very similar to himself. Even if he guessed that he might be the so-called winning hook, he still asked, "what you just said, What does that mean? " At this time, he was in his own interior scene. According to the description of the interior scene by the meditation mantra, he felt that even if the guy''s strength was strong, he could not cause much storm in the interior scene. After all, In the interior, I am the king! No matter how strong or tricky the mind devil is, it will only disturb his state of mind at most and can''t cause direct damage to his real body. However, Yinggou completely ignored these words. His blood red eyes stared at Liu Xiaojiang, and the corners of his mouth slowly curved upward, sarcastically saying: "I know what you''re thinking. You think this is your own interior view, so no one can hurt you in such a place. Therefore, I face you so calmly, Unfortunately, You are wrong again. " Let''s go, The winning activity raised his arm and grasped Liu Xiaojiang''s shoulder tightly. The dark and sharp nails pierced directly behind him, and the blood immediately flowed slowly down the wound. Tick, tick, tick Liu Xiaojiang felt pain. Listening to the sound of blood falling into the nothingness ground, a trace of dignity gradually appeared in his eyes. He didn''t expect that he would be hurt for the first time in the world. It would be his own hand in the interior scene. "Now, do you still think you won''t die?" Yinggou looked at Liu Xiaojiang sarcastically, but the nail embedded in his shoulder continued to work hard, "you are wrong, this seat is not a heart demon, nor the so-called three corpses. This interior scene is indeed yours, but it also belongs to this seat, Because, I''m Liu Xiaojiang, I am you. " Puff! Yinggou took out his sharp nails from Liu Xiaojiang''s shoulders and threw the blood flowing in his hands aside. As if as he said, he was not afraid of the so-called interior scene and was not in a hurry to kill Liu Xiaojiang now. On the other side, Liu Xiaojiang subconsciously covered his shoulder with his hand and looked at the fierce guy with dignified eyes. He didn''t want to work hard to get out of the dilemma, but shook his head with a smile. "Yinggou, this is your name. Should I be right?" Wen Yan, In yinggou''s blood red eyes, there seems to be a trace of emotional change. See this, Liu Xiaojiang raised his mouth more proudly, "yinggou, you are very strong. When you faced the five guys of the whole sex, your strength was really extraordinary, So, I even feel that no stranger in the world has the ability to hurt you. " "But..." "Since then, not only have you not appeared again, but even the strong sense of hunger has disappeared with you......" "Mingming has extraordinary power, but you not only have no impact on me, but also take the initiative to help me eliminate the negative impact of zombie identity, Now, Is there any point in doing so? " "Shut up!!!" Yinggou seemed to be said to be in pain. His breath suddenly became terrible, as if he would attack Liu Xiaojiang at any time, but he just stood in place in great anger. "Liu Xiaojiang! Don''t be crazy! It''s just a descendant of the human race! Believe it or not... Do you believe it or not? I''ll let you be doomed now!" "Well, you should do it." Liu Xiaojiang was not afraid of this, and even took the initiative to greet each other with open arms, "come on, anyway, according to the current situation, I won''t be your opponent at all, so I have to cut if I want to kill Do as you please! " "You......" seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s appearance of fearing death, yinggou''s momentum weakened. See this, Liu Xiaojiang smiled and fastened his skirt again. He couldn''t help but sneer: "Oh, you''re really stupid. You''re such a great God hiding in my inner scene. You haven''t robbed my body during this time, And offered to help eliminate the influence of zombies, Kill me? I think you want me to live well. " When yinggou appeared before, it was a critical moment. Moreover, he had completely lost his mind at that time. If the other party wanted to rob his body or hurt himself Finally, why did you just leave a word and leave? Since then, Isn''t it fragrant to directly seize control of the body? After all, His strength is far from that of this guy. This huge gap can''t even be described as the difference between cloud and mud, If you can, Doesn''t this guy want to see the sun again? "When did you notice?" yinggou looked at Liu Xiaojiang coldly, but his eyebrows were wrinkled because of these words. Wen Yan, On the contrary, Liu Xiaojiang smiled, "I said, the God of yinggou, is there something wrong with your brain? Didn''t I just say that? " Yinggou''s attitude is very poor, and he probably has bad intentions for himself. However, some restrictions can''t hurt him, so he won''t have a good face after finding out this. At this point, He even began to wonder why he was a zombie. In fact, it was all the tricks of this guy called "win hook". Don''t tell me that power is not power at this time! You make me unacceptable to the world! You''re not a good man! "Hum!" Yinggou Leng hummed: "boy, don''t be complacent too early. Although we can''t hurt you for the time being, it doesn''t mean we can''t hurt the people around you. What were the names of those girls before? And what master do you know, Don''t you care about the lives of these people? " "Ha ha." Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes suddenly became very cold. "Yinggou, I don''t know what you are, but as long as you dare to attack them, I promise you will regret your decision, You dare not hurt me, Most likely, you will die with me. " "After all, the owner of this body is me. Even if you have the opportunity to control this body, you can''t really dominate. You... Are just a bug parasitic on others." "Now, I''m not afraid to tell you that in the future, whenever there is an opportunity, I will make you disappear completely, because I am Liu Xiaojiang, and finally I can only be Liu Xiaojiang, Sensible, Just be a shrinking turtle for me, In this way, Finally, maybe you helped me, Not too heartless. " "Hahaha... Hahaha..." yinggou couldn''t help laughing wildly at Liu Xiaojiang, and then his expression was very gloomy. "Liu Xiaojiang, if you''re brave enough, try it. I''ll see what you''re going to do, Kill me? I''m afraid you''re not qualified. " "Hahaha... Hahaha..." Liu Xiaojiang responded with a smile unwilling to show weakness: "win the hook. If you are brave enough, you can try them. If it''s a big deal, I''ll go to hell with you. Anyway, we haven''t died, Right? " "Are you really not afraid to die?" yinggou said with an embarrassed face. "I''m afraid, but I''m more afraid of loneliness." Liu Xiaojiang said calmly. A glimmer of light flashed in yinggou''s eyes, as if he had found a breakthrough, "in that case, you will respect me......" "You give me peace of mind to be a shrinking turtle! Or a tool man! I respect you as an elder!" Liu Xiaojiang interrupted immediately. "Get out!!!" Yinggou roared and slapped Liu Xiaojiang. After this slap hit Liu Xiaojiang accurately, he unilaterally expelled him from the interior. Chapter 53 Inside the house, Suddenly open your eyes, Liu Xiaojiang found that he had returned to reality. The wind outside the window was clear and the moon was bright, and the mottled shadows of trees swayed on the wall through the moonlight. Everything seemed very dreamy. Only the pain from the left shoulder could prove that the experience in the interior scene was by no means vain. "Hiss............" He moved his left arm relatively hard, touched his right hand to his swollen cheek and said, "it''s really heavy to start. What if his left hand is useless, it will really give people an extremely ferocious feeling It''s hard. " Now, He recalled the winning hook in the interior scene just now. Although the other party seemed completely unable to pose a threat to his life due to some restrictions, there was always such a ferocious guy watching, Who will feel relaxed? After all, You can rewrite the map of local areas with one click The power of winning hook is obviously very strong, Liu Xiaojiang estimates that only a top expert like the old Heavenly Master may be comparable to it. No matter how many people come, they are afraid they can''t escape a word of death. and, This guy has clearly "appeared". Although he guessed that the other party might be temporarily frightened by his toughness, he could not guarantee that this terrible monster would suddenly have a brain attack in the future, and in case of any accident The consequences must be unimaginable. "Why is it so difficult to live like a normal person..." Liu Xiaojiang thought that his original intention after waking up was gradually deviating from the track, and more and more troubles came one after another. Finally, he couldn''t help smiling and shaking his head. I can''t help it Then, Liu Xiaojiang temporarily calmed down his depression. Holding the Taoist robes prepared by the Taoist children, he slowly walked into the humble bathroom in the house, intending to clean the wound and put on a clean Taoist robe, then, Continue to study your own breathing and meditation mantra. ¡­¡­ The next day, early morning, Taoists and Taoist children on Longhu Mountain got up one after another to start morning exercises and morning classes, Generally, after morning exercises and morning classes, If the Taoist priests and Taoist children had no turn to farm work on the mountain, they would either exchange Kung Fu with each other or go back to their rooms to rest. They would not gather like today. There were even people carrying materials such as wood and slate. Liu Xiaojiang got Tian Lao''s permission yesterday and didn''t go to morning exercises and morning classes. He noticed the movement outside and couldn''t help feeling puzzled. Now he went out of the house and found a Taoist boy casually and asked: "Little guy, what''s the matter today? What are everyone busy with?" The Taoist priest immediately wrote respectfully and said, "go back, young martial master, we are going to hold the Luo Tian festival soon, and the situation is quite special. At that time, the strange monks at the foot of the mountain will also come to attend, We are trying to build a venue for competition. " Hearing the words "Luo Tian Da Jiao", Liu Xiaojiang immediately remembered what Xu Si had said to himself. Then he said goodbye to Tao Tong and trotted to Tian Lao''s residence. ¡­¡­ Knock on the door and come in, When Liu Xiaojiang saw Tian Lao sitting motionless on the bed, he bowed respectfully and said, "master, what''s the matter with this Luo Tian Festival? I heard others say, Luotian grand festival is a sacrificial activity used by our Longhu Mountain to select the next Heavenly Master, Why did you make an exception to allow other strange friars at the foot of the mountain to participate? " Wen Yan, Tian Lao looked at Liu Xiaojiang quietly and said, "Xiaojiang, how are you practicing the method of breathing and the heart calming mantra?" "As a strange person who awakens the innate energy in advance, you should easily feel the existence of energy. The method of exercising energy will not be difficult for you, but after all, the mantra of calming the heart is handed down by our ancestors, and there are inevitably some astringent and difficult to understand, Do you need to be a teacher to explain it to you personally? " Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes flashed a different color, but he still replied calmly: "master Hui, if you follow the requirements of the inner door breathing method, the disciple may have reached the level of being able to practice the golden light mantra, As for the meditation mantra, Although there is something difficult to understand in the book, the disciple wants to really fully understand It should only be a matter of time. " "Huh? Huh? What? What are you talking about?" Tian Lao wanted to do his duty as a master, but Liu Xiaojiang''s words completely exceeded his expectations. He doubted: "Xiaojiang, a monk, lying is a taboo You can really practice the golden light spell? " "Yes, according to the saying of Tianshi mansion, the disciple has opened up all meridians and met the basic requirements of practicing golden light mantra." Liu Xiaojiang said seriously. "Just... One day?" Tian Lao still couldn''t believe it. See this, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help but explain: "master, maybe the disciple''s awakening innate ability is related to physical function, So, The energy in disciple''s body is not too low, So you just need to know the method of breathing, It will be easy to get through the meridians of the whole body. " Hearing the explanation, Tian Lao looked at Liu Xiaojiang again in disbelief. "Xiaojiang, I really haven''t asked before. You awaken the power gained by the innate energy, What is it? " Liu Xiaojiang pondered for a moment and said, "er... What should I say? After all, the time to awaken the power is very short. So far, the disciple has not fully understood this ability, but When disciples use their abilities, The body will become extremely hard, and can even ignore the general sword, at the same time The color of Qi will also become a little different. " Now, He immediately poured all the prepared words to Tian Lao. He was not afraid that master would doubt anything. Anyway, there are many kinds of powers in the world. Even the company can''t know all the powers. Besides, Innate powers are complex. Some people even awaken abilities that have nothing to do with themselves. Unable to investigate, The quantity and type cannot be determined, There are a lot of indistinguishable places, It can be used to explain his special! "The color of Qi is different?" Tian Lao noticed the hesitation on Liu Xiaojiang''s face and said with some worry: "Xiaojiang, show it to me first. If there is a problem, it''s better to solve it as soon as possible." "Well, I can just show you what''s going on." Liu Xiaojiang nodded innocently and immediately released the extremely strange black energy in his body by using the energy method of Tianshi mansion. Hum!!! A very strange black energy suddenly appeared in the room, However, it may also be because of the method of breathing, This black energy is not as depressing as yinggoushi''s exhibition, nor as mysterious as Liu Xiaojiang''s intentional or unintentional release. The color of pure black is really strange and extraordinary, but if you patiently perceive it, you can find that the current pure black energy is actually no different from the energy of general color, It''s just an extremely pure energy. Chapter 54 "Well, now take your energy back." Tian Lao looked at Liu Xiaojiang surrounded by black energy in the room. He couldn''t feel anything strange about this energy. Finally, he had to let Liu Xiaojiang recover his ability first. Hearing this, Liu Xiaojiang obediently took the released energy back into his body and said innocently, "master, does this color of energy scare you? I don''t know my energy Why on earth is this annoying color? " On the other side, Instead, Tian Lao fell into silence. After a long time, he looked up at Liu Xiaojiang again and said, "Xiaojiang, although the color of Qi generally appears blue, it will also change according to people''s personality and experience, occasionally, Extreme emotions, It will eventually lead to changes in the color of energy. " "However, this situation is generally caused by long-term influence. It is like a person falling into a mental devil for too long. Over time, Qi will gradually begin to degenerate, Until it''s hopeless. " Well, He looked at Liu Xiaojiang relatively calmly. "Xiaojiang, as a teacher, I don''t know why your energy presents such a strange color, but at least I can be sure that it is not caused by extreme emotions and demons, Maybe, This color does have something to do with your powers. " "After all, you are obviously not a child who is easy to fall into extremes. Although you are a little unstable in your mood, you will not have mental demons, Therefore, no matter which situation, it will not affect the energy in your body. " "By the way, what special effect does your energy have?" "At present, except for the strange color, there should be no other special role." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. Wen Yan, Tian Lao looked down at Liu Xiaojiang''s dark nails. "Before he became a teacher, he still suspected that your child was good everywhere. Why did he have to learn from other girls to dye his nails? Shouldn''t this also be the influence of awakening the innate energy?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang looked at the nails of his hands and nodded helplessly. "Yes, master, since awakening the innate power, the disciples'' nails have become this color. Of course, it''s not the color that the disciples want to dye." "OK, now that you have met the basic requirements for cultivating the golden light mantra, you can go to your martial uncle to ask for the golden light mantra later. Don''t bother to be a teacher anymore." Tian Lao couldn''t help smiling when he saw Liu Xiaojiang''s expression. Then he wanted to drive him directly to continue his practice. It seemed that he didn''t want to talk to him about Luo Tian Festival. However, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t get the answer he wanted. Naturally, he wouldn''t leave easily. "Master, you haven''t told your disciples about Luo tiandajiao." Wen Yan, Tian Lao still didn''t want to explain, but drove away again: "this is your martial uncle''s decision. As our righteous Heavenly Master, he certainly has the right to decide everything in the Heavenly Master''s house. When the time comes, you will naturally know, Go back. " Liu Xiaojiang was not moved, but thought deeply: "master, I heard that Zhang Chulan will also participate in the Luo Tian Festival. Before the disciple came, he heard people outside mentioned that he seems to know the golden light mantra and thunder method of our Tianshi house, and, It seems that there will be some energy body...... " "Xiaojiang, why do you pay so much attention to this matter?" Tian Lao interrupted with an unhappy expression: "or Your boy actually wants to get the so-called energy body source? " See this, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help shrinking his head. He looked at Tian Lao carefully and said, "master, after all, it''s a magical thing passed on. In fact, the disciples can''t help being curious." "Hum." Tian Lao glared at Liu Xiaojiang angrily, "everything is curious. As long as it looks like a good thing, everyone wants it, As everyone knows, It''s not a good thing at all, In the end, it will only cause greater riots. " Hearing this, A flash flashed in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. Sure enough, Although he had long guessed that at the age of the old Heavenly Master and Tian Lao, he would know something about the Jiashen rebellion and the eight strange skills in those years, unexpectedly, the two elders really knew more than he expected. Tian Lao''s words, It is undoubtedly an understanding and confirmation of the essence of Baqi technology. But, Liu Xiaojiang also saw that Tian Lao hated baqiji. Naturally, he didn''t dare to ask any more questions, so he had to nod his head in a discouraged way. "Well, I just don''t care about these things in the future." "Yo, you are open-minded." Tian Lao looked at Liu Xiaojiang quite unexpectedly. He didn''t seem to expect that he would give up so soon. "The meditation mantra says that the essence of mind demons is a manifestation of deep desire. The more people care, the more they can''t practice meditation. Besides, the disciples have no intention of the so-called energy body source, Master, since you say that, Naturally, there will be some truth in it. " Liu Xiaojiang thought of the words written by his ancestors in the quiet heart mantra, so he naturally used some words suitable for the moment, and he didn''t feel a trace of guilt for lying. Well, Monks really don''t lie, But, He doesn''t feel like a monk. So, He thinks it''s OK to tell white lies from time to time. "Good boy! In just one day, I not only raised the energy in my body to this point, but also learned meditation. It really impressed me." "In this way, you may not be bound by the awakening of the innate energy, and eventually become a rare person who has both innate strength and the possibility of cultivation after tomorrow." Tian Lao didn''t know that Liu Xiaojiang was actually lying. He appreciated his closed door disciple more and more. Finally, he explained to Luo tiandajiao: "Xiaojiang, now that you have achieved meditation, although I don''t want to say too much about the Luo Tian Festival prepared by your martial uncle, I also want you to understand that Zhang Chulan is really related to our Tianshi mansion, and then consider the so-called energy body source Why did your martial uncle allow outsiders to participate in the luotian festival in Longhu Mountain, The reason for this, You must know that, too? " Liu Xiaojiang was once a member of the company and is now his own closed disciple. In the end, he still couldn''t resist his love for the child, After all, he said something that he didn''t think was too important. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked out of the window and doubted, "master, do you mean... Martial uncle, he wants Zhang Chulan to become the heir of the Heavenly Master and protect him?" "That''s right." Tian Lao admitted directly without hesitation. "... but, master, can Zhang Chulan really win the Luo Tian Festival? He doesn''t want him to be protected by Tianshi mansion, or Those who still have illusions about the source of energy should never have the opportunity to join Tianshi mansion? " "Therefore, your martial uncle also asked Lingyu to participate in the Luo Tian Festival." "Lingyu? His strength is really good. The younger generation has few rivals, but... Master, are you sure he knows the real purpose of the Luo Tian Festival?" "Cough! It depends on your martial uncle. We can''t control it." "... Shifu, you and your martial uncle are really bad this time, especially this incomplete game, which can hurt the enemy by a thousand and lose 800 themselves......" "Bastard! Just say your martial uncle! How dare you say that about your master?!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Chapter 55 Leave Tian Lao''s house, Liu Xiaojiang gave a few instructions to the Taoist boy who was responsible for serving the old man. Then, regardless of whether others on the mountain were busy or not, he walked leisurely to the Taoist temple where the old Heavenly Master was located. Before the Taoist temple, Zhang Lingyu saw Liu Xiaojiang from a distance. She no longer saw the alienation from outsiders on her face. Instead, she took the initiative to say hello to Liu Xiaojiang, "master is receiving outside donors inside, What''s up? " Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang nodded to understand this. Then he stood outside the temple with Zhang Lingyu and waited patiently for the old Heavenly Master to deal with the rare guests. Seeing Zhang Lingyu again, Especially after realizing that the little white flower is no longer alienated from itself, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help but say, "er... Lingyu, I heard people on the mountain say that you have seen the rumored Zhang Chulan down the mountain before, and it seems that you have taught each other a lesson, How do you feel? " The dragon and tiger mountain also pays more attention to seniority, Although Zhang Lingyu can''t be older than him, he doesn''t know how much earlier he started the other party, but he really feels a little awkward to ask him to call the other party "senior brother" anyway. After all, He felt that Zhang Lingyu was actually a seedling hidden in a greenhouse and taken good care of, Although this guy looks mature and lofty on weekdays, in fact, his mind is not as smart as some Taoists and Taoist children except for cultivation and trivial things on the mountain. Although Liu Xiaojiang didn''t know how long he had lived in the dark, even though he thought he had little experience in life, he was no better than the human spirits like old Heavenly Master and Tian Lao, but he still felt that he was much more mature than Zhang Lingyu. Fortunately, Zhang Lingyu obviously didn''t intend to clarify her generation with Liu Xiaojiang. She also tacitly accepted that Liu Xiaojiang could call her name directly, but suddenly heard someone mention the word "Zhang Chulan" The pretty face still couldn''t help changing color. "Is this Yexing or Jiyun? How can they tell you about it?" Aware of the unhappiness on Zhang Lingyu''s face, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help looking at Xiaobaihua with some doubts, "why is there such a big reaction suddenly? Do you hate Zhang Chulan very much? Why? You should have met for the first time before? " "Annoying?" Zhang Lingyu hesitated and seemed unwilling to talk about Zhang Chulan. Instead, she asked, "why do you suddenly mention Zhang Chulan? Do you know him?" "I don''t know him, but I met him before I went up the mountain." Liu Xiaojiang was interested when he saw Zhang Lingyu deliberately changing the topic. He asked curiously, "Lingyu, how can we say that we are also a family now? What needs to be hidden from our family in this world? tell us your opinion, You don''t hate a person for no reason, do you? What''s more? This Zhang Chulan can''t get rid of our Tianshi mansion. " "I don''t want to mention him." Zhang Lingyu refused with a frown. "Well, just bullying me. I just came to the mountain. I don''t know much about some things?" Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang could only give up, but some were unwilling to mutter: "if you don''t say yes, OK, I don''t believe that other people on the mountain don''t understand at all. It''s a big deal to ask Jiyun and Yexing back, Anyway, they went down the mountain with you. " "......." Zhang Lingyu felt a headache when she heard the name of Jiyun and Yexing. "In fact, it''s nothing. I just don''t want outsiders to pollute the Mountain Gate of Tianshi mansion." "That''s it?" Liu Xiaojiang inevitably looked at Zhang Lingyu with some doubt. Although he still didn''t fully believe this reason, considering the other party''s attitude of trying to avoid, it''s not good to continue to entangle in this. Well, There must be something fishy, It seems that I really have to ask others later At this time, The old Heavenly Master personally sent several people in suits and shoes from the temple. Smiling, he ordered Zhang Lingyu to escort them down the mountain. It was a great coincidence that he saved his youngest disciple from Liu Xiaojiang''s claws. After Zhang Lingyu escorted the guests away like a savior, The old Heavenly Master was also surprised by Liu Xiaojiang''s arrival. "Xiaojiang, you came yesterday to practice the energy method. Why did you come again today? Have you encountered difficulties in practice? " "Elder martial uncle." Liu Xiaojiang bowed respectfully and bowed his hands and said, "the disciple has just come out of his master. This time he came here... In fact, he wanted to ask you for the golden light mantra." "Huh?" A glimmer of essence flashed in the old Heavenly Master''s eyes. He looked up and down at Liu Xiaojiang, "Xiaojiang, you have the energy method of our school in your hand. You should know the practice standard of the golden light mantra. Is it difficult Have you met the basic requirements? " Under the gaze of the old Heavenly Master, Liu Xiaojiang bowed his head under pressure and said, "yes, martial uncle, disciples should have met the basic requirements for learning golden light mantra." As soon as it comes out, There was a sudden silence between the two, After a long time, The old Heavenly Master sighed with a complicated look in his eyes, "Alas... It''s all right, Xiaojiang. Let me talk in detail first." Well, Without hesitation, he turned and walked back to the Taoist temple. See this, Liu Xiaojiang was also nervous. In the face of this extraordinary person in the world, some situations were naturally more difficult to deal with than Tian Lao. But, He finally followed the old Heavenly Master and entered the Taoist temple with the unfathomable martial uncle. ¡­¡­ Inside, The old Heavenly Master sat gently on the chair, looked at Liu Xiaojiang in the room and said with a smile: "Xiaojiang, come on, since you have worshipped Lao Tian as a teacher, you should also be a member of our decent school. What''s more, you are still my only martial nephew in the real sense, you and me And don''t care too much about etiquette. " Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang immediately looked up at the old Heavenly Master opposite. Although he was still a little weak in his heart, he didn''t show it on his face. Even like when he was facing Tian Lao, he looked quite innocent. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± After staring at Liu Xiaojiang for a long time, the old Heavenly Master finally couldn''t stand his appearance and said, "OK, Xiaojiang, you don''t have to look at him like that anymore, Such a big man, You don''t know. You''re ashamed. " "Hey, hey." Liu Xiaojiang scratched his head with embarrassment. "How can you say, martial uncle? It''s also recognized by different people in the world. Aren''t you a little nervous?" "Ha ha, you say so." the old Heavenly Master smiled gently. "Can you think that your boy is actually afraid of being noticed by martial uncle me As soon as it comes out, Liu Xiaojiang''s smile instantly solidified on his face. "What do you mean, martial uncle? What else do you need to hide from you, disciple?" That said, But then, In the room sat an old man like an ordinary man, but it was like an invisible mountain, which directly pressed on his heart. Chapter 56 "No need to be nervous." The old Heavenly Master seemed to be aware of Liu Xiaojiang''s heart and immediately joked: "you child, you are good everywhere. You look calm on weekdays, but you always hold a string tightly in your heart for fear that someone might accidentally be seen by others, children, Don''t you feel tired? " "Elder martial uncle, I''m stupid and don''t understand what you mean." Liu Xiaojiang still strongly denied it. He didn''t know what the old Heavenly Master saw, and didn''t think that the old Heavenly Master could see through everything at once. He simply continued to insist on the attitude of dead denial, so as not to expose more because he said too much. "No, you are not stupid at all. Moreover, if Lingyu can have half of you, martial uncle will be relieved in the future." The old Heavenly Master looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who was still dead and didn''t admit it. He didn''t want to ask what Liu Xiaojiang was hiding. Instead, he smiled gently and said: "Xiaojiang, don''t be nervous. Martial uncle won''t ask what you''re hiding, just some simple questions. I want to get a clear answer from you, and then You are also a disciple of our decent school. " "....." the innocence on Liu Xiaojiang''s face had disappeared. He was silent for a moment and said, "martial uncle, what do you want to ask?" "What do you want?" the old Heavenly Master asked inexplicably. Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t understand what the old Heavenly Master meant for a while, so he said, "elder martial uncle, do you want to get what I want here in Zhengyi sect? Or......" "Elder martial uncle means, what do you want to do after learning golden light mantra... And even thunder method?" the old Heavenly Master shook his head. So far, Liu Xiaojiang was a little relieved, and then said seriously: "martial uncle, although this matter involves a lot, the disciples don''t have to hide anything, but the family teacher......." Speaking of which, He couldn''t help looking up at the old Heavenly Master. See this, The old Heavenly Master nodded slowly, "when necessary, martial uncle will hide it for you in Laotian." "Well, I''m willing to trust my martial uncle." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t think that the old Heavenly Master would deceive himself in such a thing, so he continued to say, "elder martial uncle, I wonder if you know the inside story about Baqi skill and the Jiashen rebellion that year." "Your goal is also eight unique skills?" the old Heavenly Master was quite surprised. He was not surprised that Liu Xiaojiang would know the existence of baqiji, nor was he curious that Liu Xiaojiang could follow baqiji to investigate the chaos between Jia and Shen, but he didn''t think Liu Xiaojiang would really plot the so-called eight unique skills. After all, What he felt from Liu Xiaojiang would only be more mysterious than the so-called eight wonders. "Yes, it''s not." Liu Xiaojiang replied, "although the disciple is investigating baqiji and the inside story of the Jiashen rebellion in those years, what he plans is actually only one possibility, The possibility of disciples, The possibility of friends around disciples. " Let''s go, Considering Tian Lao''s previous reaction to baqiji, he couldn''t help but look at the old Heavenly Master with flashing eyes, "martial uncle, you are the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain, the leader of the whole righteous school, and it was recognized by different people at that time, You should know...... " "Give up," the old Heavenly Master interrupted. "Son, some things are by no means what you see. The existence of baqiji can only be a mistake, both in those years and in today''s world." "Martial uncle, I don''t know why you pursue the so-called eight wonders, and why your friends want to pursue this kind of thing. However, you blindly strive for the possibility brought by a mistake It will only lead to big mistakes in the end. " "I can''t help myself." Liu Xiaojiang confirmed that the old Heavenly Master had a deeper understanding of the eight wonders, but because of the old man''s attitude towards this matter, he also felt that he should or could not get an answer. So, He was not obsessed with what the old Heavenly Master knew, and would never give up investigating the chaos between baqiji and Jiashen. On the other side, The old Heavenly Master knew that Liu Xiaojiang would not give up his pursuit of Baqi skills. Finally, he could only sigh and shake his head and say, "Alas... Xiaojiang, you don''t look like Lingyu and their young people, although you may be no different from them in age, But in the face of right and wrong, You should see better than they do. " "I am gifted, sharp minded, and relatively open-minded in dealing with the world. Even when I am your age, I may not reach your level. How do you feel It''s like a carriage being driven forward. " "But if the reins tied to you break... Do you still think you can move on?" "I have no choice." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t understand the meaning of the old Heavenly Master, but considering the fact that he couldn''t integrate into the world as long as he couldn''t recover the human body, he still stubbornly answered. Seeing that Liu Xiaojiang was so persistent, the old Heavenly Master could only shake his head and say, "well, your nature is not bad. You were willing to work for the company. In fact, it can explain the problem, In the future, If one day, You''re going the wrong way, Martial uncle is also willing to shoulder this responsibility for your master, But, Martial uncle also hopes, This day will never come. " Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help but "clattered" in his heart, "martial uncle, are you..." The old Heavenly Master didn''t say too much. Instead, he bent down and picked up the following books used to pad the foot of the table and put them on the table. "This is the manuscript of the golden light mantra and the thunder method of our Tianshi mansion. Whether you can practice the Yang five thunder or the Yin five thunder like Lingyu depends on your past luck." "Thunder method? Martial uncle, am I really qualified to practice thunder method?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at several scriptures on the table. Although he was curious about why these books would be used to cushion the foot of the table, he was more curious about why the old Heavenly Master was willing to teach himself thunder method. After all, Lei FA is generally allowed to practice only when he can inherit the high attack of the Heavenly Master. let me put it another way, In fact, only the disciples of the old Heavenly Master and the disciples of the disciples will have easier access to Lei FA. "You are the only disciple of Laotian." the old Heavenly Master explained relatively calmly: "it is reasonable that you may inherit the position of Heavenly Master, although you will probably leave the Heavenly Master''s house later, But outside, In front of people, You are still a disciple of the decent school. " "Everyone will know that you are the only nephew of the Heavenly Master in the Heavenly Master''s residence. How can you not be our decent thunder method? After all People''s words are terrible. " "Martial uncle, I will not defile the Mountain Gate of Tianshi mansion in the future!" Liu Xiaojiang immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed several times. "Go ahead. Remember not to let your master know that you are investigating the chaos between baqiji and Jiashen." "Yes." ¡­¡­ After Liu Xiaojiang left, The old Heavenly Master sat alone in the Taoist temple. He looked at the steps outside the door for a long time. Finally, he slowly looked up at the portrait of his grandfather on the wall. "People are not people, things are not things, and their hearts are good, but they are better than people More like people. " "What is a man..." Chapter 57 Now, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t know what the old Heavenly Master saw, but considering the fact that he didn''t expose a flaw, he thought that his martial uncle was only skeptical at most, and didn''t even care very much, The situation is not bad. however, Leaving the Taoist temple, Liu Xiaojiang was holding a manuscript of the golden light mantra and Lei FA in his hand. Recalling the last words of the old Heavenly Master and himself, it seemed that even the objects in his hand had become much heavier. He knows, After today, No matter what he was hiding, or why he came to Longhu Mountain, the old Tianshi recognized his identity as a disciple of Tianshi house. But, It''s obviously good and bad, On the bright side, Now, in addition to the company, He seemed to hold a thigh again, and it was the thickest leg in the alien circle As for the bad side If a person accidentally goes the wrong way in the future, or his zombie identity is completely exposed to the world, he feels that Tianshi mansion will not become his backing, but will become the party who wants to destroy himself most. After all, Strange people are not the protagonists of the world, The existence of the company is a compromise between different people, Is a compromise to the world, It is also a compromise to ordinary people. In this world, ordinary aliens must hold their tails, not to mention the absolute aliens who do not belong to either side? Now, If you want to live longer and even more satisfactorily in this world, Liu Xiaojiang has only two choices. One is to become as "ordinary" as most people in the world and completely integrate into the world. The other is to have the absolute power to subvert the world! in limine, He admitted that his idea is indeed very simple, but simply wants to eliminate the gap between himself and the world, and integrate into the world as much as possible while having a certain strength. However, Along with the contact with different people and different forces, especially after seeing the existence of yinggou and the old Heavenly Master, He found that the complexity was indeed far beyond his imagination. Even his strength enough to protect himself in the hands of ordinary strangers could not really guarantee his peace of mind in the world. Whether it''s high-tech weapons such as aircraft and artillery, or foul level figures such as yinggou and the old Heavenly Master, or even the old Heavenly Master taboo a lot of inside information about the Jiashen rebellion Almost all of these can make him feel great pressure. But, If he wants to truly integrate into the world, he must explore the possibility of eight wonders, so that he can investigate the inside story of the Jiashen rebellion, which is an established fact that can not be evaded in any way. Otherwise, Has it been walking in the world as a zombie? Paper can''t wrap fire. He didn''t want to regret later why he didn''t try his best. So, After that, he has to continue to seek the possibility of integrating into the world, and at the same time, he has to be desperate to make his own strength stronger He must become better than anyone! So strong that even if their zombie identity is exposed to the world in advance, everyone dare not say a "no" word! ¡­¡­ Go back to your residence, Wearing a loose Taoist robe, Liu Xiaojiang sat on the bed and immediately began to read the manuscript recording the golden light mantra. For the time being, he put all the pressure and worries behind him. Until evening, Everything is going well in the cultivation, Golden light mantra can be regarded as one of the housekeeping skills of Tianshi mansion. Naturally, it is also a relatively profound skill. Even if it is not too difficult for ordinary people to practice, it will not be too simple. However, Liu Xiaojiang had been fully familiar with the method of energy practice of Tianshi mansion earlier. It''s not too easy for him to get started with the golden light mantra. Soon, After thoroughly understanding the operation context of the golden light mantra and making sure to remember the formula of the golden light mantra, He immediately closed his eyes and recited the formula. "Xuanzong of heaven and earth, the root of ten thousand energy, widely cultivates ten thousand disasters, and proves my divine power... There is golden light in my body, Reflect on me! " Hum!!! As the formula of the golden light mantra continues to be read, Liu Xiaojiang felt the flow of energy in his body. The strange black energy immediately emitted from the inside, gradually gathered around his body, condensed and formed, and finally completely covered his body surface. But, It is recorded in the book that the energy will be turned into gold, and there is no mistake in the practice of the golden light mantra, but His golden spell is still dark. Slowly open your eyes, Liu Xiaojiang silently wrote down the breathing context of the golden light mantra in his body. He thought he could emit golden light like other disciples, but he was helpless by the scene in front of him. I cast the golden light spell! What is this? Black light spell? Liu Xiaojiang looked at the transparent black energy covering his body. Although he noticed that this black energy was different from the past and did not block his sight, after determining that his mind method and formula were correct, I can''t help feeling stuffy in my chest. The reason why he came to Longhu Mountain to learn the golden light mantra was that he wanted to better hide his ability. It was not like being suspected of the source of power after every fight. As a result What''s going on? This time, In the future, when he fights with people again, as soon as the black light curse is displayed, he can also save the process of fighting with people and directly put his own particularity on the surface! that ''s ok, If you have to explain that it''s a power, it''s fine too, But, How to explain the same effect as the golden light spell? Does your power have the same effect as the golden light spell of Tianshi mansion? What? You were also a disciple of Tianshi mansion in your last life? This thing really hasn''t finished Mengpo soup?! Huh? wait! "Hoo............" Liu Xiaojiang held back his impatience, shook his head helplessly and said, "thanks to the fact that I came to Tianshi mansion and the only nephew of the old Tianshi, I was able to practice my natural powers and combine my skills with my powers This reason can really sound like that. " "Moreover, I remember Er Zhuang''s current ability. It seems that it came from this situation at the beginning......" "Yes, it''s better to use it in front of people than to make people suspicious. A rare genius who was accepted as a second-generation disciple by Tianshi mansion is standing in the open Who would have thought he wasn''t human at all? " "Can''t the old Heavenly Master see that a strange person who is not even human is wandering in front of him all day?" At this time, considering the power of the whole righteous school and the position of the old Heavenly Master in the hearts of different people in the world, he felt a blessing in disguise. "In the future, if you pay more attention, the effect of darkness under the light seems to be good, Hey, hey... " Well, Liu Xiaojiang took back the golden light outside his body and turned his head to focus on the two thunder methods on the table, but when he looked at the Xiangyang five thunder methods, a trace of disgust flashed in his eyes again, which was hard for him to detect. Then, He directly skipped the Yang five thunder, picked up the Yin five thunder on the table, and looked forward to opening the page. After a few seconds, "Sleeping trough? What else?!" Chapter 58 The night is getting darker, Even though the mental method and pithy formula of the golden light mantra contain part of the thunder method, it can make people who know the golden light mantra understand the thunder method faster, But, Liu Xiaojiang did not strike while iron was hot this time. He just looked at the title page of the Yin five thunder manuscript and put Lei FA aside with a strange face. Because, After he opened the title page of the Yin five thunder method, the first sentence that came into his eyes was really a little too special Well, It''s special. "If it weren''t for the broken body of Yuanyang, it would be best to practice the five thunder rules of Yang. They can''t be practiced at the same time......" Liu Xiaojiang had seen the breathing method of Tianshi mansion before. Of course, he understood what the damage of Yuanyang meant. However, whenever he remembered what Tian Lao and the old Tianshi had said to himself, the corners of his mouth would go crazy. "Lingyu, Lingyu, haven''t you become a monk on the mountain since you were young? Why can you only cultivate the five Yin thunder in the end A good black history. " "OK, your boy always looks cold and mature. I thought you were a little white flower who didn''t understand anything. Even if Zhengyi school allowed disciples to marry and have children, you would never consider this kind of thing. Unexpectedly Ha ha ha ha. " Laughing and laughing, Liu Xiaojiang raised his legs, put on his shoes and walked down from the bed. He felt his stomach in his Taoist robe with one hand and stroked the hair in front of his forehead to the back of his head with the other hand. Then, He looked at the weather outside and didn''t tie his hair with the leather jacket on the table. In this way, his Taoist robe was loose and his hair was scattered out of the room. "Smelly boy, I think you dare to play tricks with him in the future. Alas... Although Tian doesn''t want people to disturb me, why don''t you even have a meal delivery today? forget it, I''ll get a pheasant from the mountain and bake it. " ¡­¡­ Half an hour later, Liu Xiaojiang carried a bundle of firewood on his shoulder and a handled pheasant in his hand. He was in a good mood, whistling and walking up the back mountain steps. Although Zhengyi school doesn''t taboo eating chicken, they set up firewood roast chicken in the middle of the night at the Taoist temple. Even if they don''t pay attention to the impact, what if others smell it and rob themselves? therefore, He thought of the cloud viewing platform in Longhu Mountain. He could enjoy the beautiful scenery of the moon and set up firewood to slowly roast pheasants. Undoubtedly, it had a different flavor. However, Liu Xiaojiang finally came to the cloud viewing platform along the steps. Before he could put down the firewood on his shoulder, he found that his place had been occupied. Under the moon, The man was dressed in a flawless Taoist robe, and his long gray hair seemed to reflect the moonlight. Such a look like a beauty under the moon was not Zhang Lingyu''s little white flower! incorrect! Now it should be said that he is a hidden lover! "What are you doing here in the middle of the night?" Zhang Lingyu noticed the movement behind him and looked back at Liu Xiaojiang unexpectedly. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang showed Zhang Lingyu the pheasant in his hand, "hungry, roast chicken, do you mind?" Zhang Lingyu looked at the cleaned pheasants in Liu Xiaojiang''s hands and the firewood behind him, shook her head and said: "OK, you bake slowly here." Well, He took the initiative to make room for Liu Xiaojiang and wanted to leave without saying anything. Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang immediately called Zhang Lingyu and said, "Hey! Don''t go. It''s rare to meet him. Stay and eat together. Anyway, I''m bored to be alone." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Zhang Lingyu stopped and looked back at Liu Xiaojiang. It was neither walking nor not walking. Finally, he could only sit on a few rocks with himself. Seeing Zhang Lingyu, I didn''t want to leave anymore, Liu Xiaojiang immediately smiled and began to set up firewood. Although his technique seemed strange, he didn''t lose face at last. He reluctantly set up the firewood and hung pheasants on the fire with branches. Then, The flickering flames gradually stabilized, He looked up at Zhang Lingyu and said, "Lingyu, it''s so late. Is there something on your mind when you look at the stars here alone? Can you tell me? " Wen Yan, Zhang Lingyu could not help looking away and said, "during the day, didn''t you say you were going to ask Jiyun and Yexing? Why do you ask me now? " "Oh, Jiyun and Yexing must know something, but you are also their martial uncle after all. Besides, asking about other people''s secrets I also think it''s better to ask the client directly. " Liu Xiaojiang explained with a smile, "Oh, by the way, I actually asked martial uncle for the golden light curse during the day. Guess what? He even gave me Rafa. " Zhang Lingyu nodded without changing her face. "In just one day, you are qualified to practice the golden light mantra. It seems that master Hotan is right. Your talent is really rare, Unfortunately, You awakened in advance, Therefore, the golden light mantra and thunder method should not be as easy to practice as the general method of breathing. " "It''s secondary." Liu Xiaojiang turned over the roast chicken himself, and then pretended to say inadvertently: "it''s mainly the elder martial uncle who gave me both Yang five thunder and Yin five thunder, and I I just looked at Yin five thunder first. " "Lingyu, I remember you cultivate Yin and five thunder? Then your Yuanyang......" "Shut up! Don''t go on!" Zhang Lingyu''s face was very dark for a moment, but it was obvious that he was not aiming at Liu Xiaojiang, but at his cultivation of Yin five thunder. Oh, shit! I didn''t think it was still a minefield in his heart! Liu Xiaojiang was already paying attention to the state of the roast chicken. He was startled by Zhang Lingyu''s reaction, but after noticing the state of the other party, he continued to say: "Originally, I thought it was not a big thing. At most, it can be used to ridicule your black history. Now I''m really beginning to be curious. " "Lingyu, can you tell me which girl is the other party? The daughters of the vendors in the front mountain? Or the women at the bottom of the mountain? People should be very good? " "Boring!" Zhang Lingyu immediately shook her sleeves and got up angrily to leave. See this, Liu Xiaojiang quickly threw away the stick in his hand, regardless of whether his hands were clean or buried, reached out and grabbed Zhang Lingyu''s clothes, looked gossip, but said in righteous words: "Lingyu, I''m helping you. Since it has happened, accept it calmly and never let it become your heart knot. You''ve been on the mountain these years What have you repaired? " Wen Yan, Zhang Lingyu turned back with a frown, but found that Liu Xiaojiang was not worried about himself at all. Instead, he looked like gloating, and even deliberately wiped his hands with his Taoist robe At this time, He suddenly felt that Zhang Chulan at the foot of the mountain didn''t seem very hateful. "Let go!" "Don''t let go!" "Let go!" "Just don''t let go!" "Xuanzong of heaven and earth! Ten thousand energy............" "Do it, right? OK! Tiandi Xuanzong......" Chapter 59 With the golden light mantra in his mouth, The energy in Liu Xiaojiang''s body immediately worked, and the strange black energy gradually covered his body. The transparent but dull black mantra was in sharp contrast to Zhang Lingyu''s golden mantra. On the cloud platform of Longhu Mountain, A person exudes golden light all over, just like an immortal. A person is full of mysterious darkness, like an evil ghost. But, The two seemingly diametrically opposed students were from the same school. They were wearing Taoist robes with almost the same style. They also wore long hair at the back of their heads at will, even the skills displayed at the moment It''s also Zhengyi golden light mantra! At this point, Zhang Lingyu looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a dignified face. Especially after seeing the black energy around him, his idea of "guiding" Liu Xiaojiang''s cultivation was immediately replaced by strong doubts and doubts. "... have you learned the five Yin thunders? No, it doesn''t feel like Yin thunder and dirty water. What is this mysterious black energy......" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the roast chicken on the firewood rack, so he took the initiative to open a few steps away from the fire and looked at Zhang Lingyu with a playful expression. "Lingyu, the mental formula I just talked about should not be able to explain all this?" "Golden light curse?" Zhang Lingyu immediately frowned, "is this also a golden light curse? Black golden light... Have you been possessed?" "Say something stupid. Do you think I''m crazy?" Liu Xiaojiang immediately shook his head in denial, then slowly raised his mouth, "what I did was the golden light curse of our Tianshi mansion. As for why the golden light is such a strange color Guess? " "......" Zhang Lingyu looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a frown, but found that this guy not only didn''t go crazy, but also looked more calm than himself. Besides, How can a person who is possessed by evil be like Liu Xiaojiang, who is always nervous about roast chicken? "Is it really all right?" Zhang Lingyu was still worried about Liu Xiaojiang. The emotion aroused by being stabbed in the pain had to be calmed down again at the moment. After all, Liu Xiaojiang is also a disciple of Zhengyi Tianshi mansion and the only closed disciple of martial uncle Tian. If there is any accident here, he also feels that he may not be able to explain to the school alone. "Of course not." Seeing the worry on Zhang Lingyu''s face, Liu Xiaojiang could not help sighing his integrity, but considering that he wanted to try the effect of Yin five thunder, he still said with a bad smile: "Forget it, don''t tease you. The reason why my golden light is this color is actually the result of the integration of innate powers and skills. Moreover, compared with this kind of thing Hey, hey, hey I''d better wonder about your past with that woman. " As soon as it comes out, While Zhang Lingyu put down her worries, she could not help falling into deep pain and entanglement again. "This is my own business. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t entangle in this matter." "Don''t." Liu Xiaojiang said with a smile, "Lingyu, since it''s so painful, why don''t you find a relatively suitable candidate to vent all the depression in your heart?" "Look..." "I''m your age, and the generation of the school is the same as you. So is there anyone more suitable to be a listener than me on Longhu Mountain?" Zhang Lingyu said coldly, "I said, it''s my own business. It has nothing to do with you. If you continue to pester in the future, don''t blame me for being impolite." Good! That''s what Liu Xiaojiang said. He didn''t want to find out Zhang Lingyu''s gossip. He just wanted to slightly fine tune the play through this small black history. He was the only peer of his age on the mountain. result, He found that Zhang Lingyu really attached great importance to this matter, and even had some heart knot because of it. That''s even better. After Liu Xiaojiang realized this situation, he will continue to ask questions on this matter. Because, If Zhang Lingyu is willing to say it, it can be regarded as an emotional vent for herself. If she is not willing to He forced others to vent their pain! Although the effect of this hands-on vent is certainly not as good as voluntary acceptance of everything, it can be called a means that can be used to alleviate emotions. and, He can also try the power of Yin five thunder! "Yo! Are you still angry? Want to hit me? Come on! I''ll practice with you!" Liu Xiaojiang tried to continue to annoy Zhang Lingyu and said, "what you did, no one forced you. What can''t you be at ease? What''s more? There was no malice in the process of discharging Yuanjing, Or You always give up on others? Are you heartless? So I''m sorry? All right! You are really promising! My famous immortal Lingyu! " "You shut up!!!" Zhang Lingyu heard what Liu Xiaojiang said behind him. It was like an explosive bag was ignited. The whole person''s temperament began to change. If he was before, It''s like a noble flower that comes out of mud and doesn''t dye, So now he, Has completely changed back to an ordinary layman. See this, The great form has no shape. Liu Xiaojiang immediately stopped the evil words in his mouth and smiled at Zhang Lingyu. He said, "this is right. Elephants are invisible. The people who get the way are not necessarily able to do without desires. You are a little Mount Longhu Taoist priest...... Why can''t you accept who you really are? " "Hum, as you wish, I''ll tell you now that Zhengyi Shifu is not a false name." Although Zhang Lingyu has been cultivating in the mountain and has hardly gone down the mountain after earthly experience, he is by no means a dull minded person. These words also let him understand that Liu Xiaojiang is not deliberately satirizing himself. But, Liu Xiaojiang''s previous words were really irritating enough. So, Even if he knew Liu Xiaojiang didn''t mean any harm to himself, he still wanted this guy to understand the greatness of heaven and earth. After all, first he abused her and in the end he gave her up! Also... Pull the hook ruthlessly! What kind of person is this? This guy used such foul language to describe his relationship with her! It''s time to fight! "Hey, come on, let me learn the skills of immortal Lingyu. It''s best to use the Yin five thunder, and let me have a clear understanding of the thunder method." Seeing that the golden light on Zhang Lingyu was rising, Liu Xiaojiang immediately rubbed his hands with some excitement and silently accelerated the operation of energy in his body, making the black energy around him more visible. "Hum, let''s see if you can force me to use thunder!" Zhang Lingyu noticed the richness of Liu Xiaojiang''s black energy, suddenly looked dignified and slowly raised her arm, saying: "The golden light mantra is not just a way to protect yourself!" As soon as the voice fell, Liu Xiaojiang saw a big golden hand quickly grasping at him, which was impressively recorded in the golden light mantra as "transforming form with energy"! Chapter 60 The function of golden light mantra is very simple and rough. It is nothing more than a kind of mantra Kung Fu that can protect the body and defeat the enemy. But that''s why, It will be a kind of existence similar to the golden oil. The lower limit of golden light mantra is really low. If a person practices golden light mantra and other skills at the same time, it is likely that other skills will be more threatening in battle. At the same time, The upper limit of golden light mantra is also very high. It can even be said that after cultivating to a certain level, it can be applied to most battles, and it is rarely restrained by some kind of skill. After all, when fighting an enemy with the same accomplishments, as long as we can achieve absolute defense and extend attack means from defense, we have actually been in an invincible position. Let him be strong, and the breeze caresses the hills. The moon shines on the river. This is the main reason why this kind of skill can still exist after a long time. At this point, In the face of Zhang Lingyu''s attack with golden light, Liu Xiaojiang not only did not have the idea of avoiding the edge, but also slowly raised his arm just before the attack arrived, and showed the same "energy into form". The next moment, Dang!!! The two big hands collided fiercely in mid air, making a huge sound similar to ringing a bell. However, After a blow, The big hands condensed by the two golden lights did not dissipate directly. Instead, they competed in the air like entities, showing that no one could shake each other for a moment. See this, Zhang Lingyu''s eyes coagulated. "Unexpectedly, in just one day, you can not only learn the golden light mantra, but also change the form with energy. This cultivation It seems that it will not be much weaker than me. " Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang struggled to control the big hand in the air, but then he still pretended to be relaxed and said with a smile, "I really haven''t practiced, but it doesn''t mean that the energy in my body will be very low." "Besides, the innate power I awakened is to guide the energy in my body to protect myself. Although there are differences, compared with Kung Fu such as horizontal practice and golden light mantra, It''s not much worse. " After all, he has just learned to use the golden light mantra. Even if he can turn the golden light into a form with energy by virtue of his "talent" and energy, he will not be weaker than Zhang Lingyu in the intensity of the golden light, but he is still a little unskilled in the manipulation of the golden light. So, This time, like Zhang Lingyu, he directly condensed a big hand with golden light, and he also had to be tough with each other in strength. He would really feel hard. "Well, it''s really worth celebrating that Tianshi mansion can welcome a person selected by heaven like you." Zhang Lingyu accepted Liu Xiaojiang''s explanation and understood his high talent in cultivation. Although he was jealous, it was not strong. It was far from normal in the face of Zhang Chulan. Then, He noticed that Liu Xiaojiang seemed to be struggling with the manipulation of the golden light, and took the initiative to eliminate the big hand condensed by the golden light. "The golden light mantra has no fixed moves, and the transformation of energy into form depends on personal preferences. The strength is only the gap in cultivation. The energy quantity in your body and ours is similar, and the only difference is your control of the golden light, Not as good as me. " "Hey, that''s true, but you have to work hard to win me." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t deny it. Although he didn''t think he would lose to Zhang Lingyu, he really couldn''t compare with each other in the cultivation of golden light mantra. "Hum, you are very open-minded. You are indeed more mature than me in mood." Zhang Lingyu saw Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude. Instead of using the golden light curse to attack again, she withdrew the golden light from the body directly. See this, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help wondering, "Alas? How did you put away the golden light? I won''t fight now?" Wen Yan, Zhang Lingyu shook her head and said frankly, "no, the fact is, as you said, if I only use the golden light curse to fight you, I really need to spend a lot of effort, What''s more? The battle between golden light and golden light, There will be a lot of movement, I don''t want to disturb the rest of other disciples on the mountain. " "So..." "Come on! Then let me see the power of Yin five thunder!" Liu Xiaojiang understood Zhang Lingyu''s meaning, and a trace of expectation appeared in his eyes. "OK," said Zhang Lingyu. Let''s go, Liu Xiaojiang saw a pool of black liquid flowing on the ground along Zhang Lingyu''s hands and feet, and as soon as it appeared, it was constantly extending towards himself, and a cold breath swept in an instant. Soon, He found that the black liquid had come to his feet. Although he instinctively wanted to avoid being contaminated with it, considering that this was to experience the effect of Yin five thunder, he simply let it flow at his feet. However, Once touched, The golden light mantra around Liu Xiaojiang disappeared in an instant, and he couldn''t play it again anyway. Finally... He even felt a rare weakness in his legs. "This... Is the Yin thunder water dirty?" Zhang Lingyu raised her hand to look at the Yin thunder flowing in her palm and admitted: "yes, it sucks bones and tussah pulp, turbid heart and spirit... A pair of turbid essence flowing underwater from the kidney. If it were not for hard resistance, which is much higher than my cultivation, the general defense would only be penetrated by this black thunder, The only thing that can offset it, Only Yang Lei came to the palace. " "Your golden light is useless. Do you want to continue?" Hearing this, Even though Liu Xiaojiang was a little unconvinced, he couldn''t show the golden light. He could only shake his head helplessly and said, "forget it, continue? Do you want to give you a chance to beat me? I admit defeat. " no way out, Although he can still teach Zhang Lingyu to be a man by virtue of his own ability, if he can''t use the golden light curse, he must always be careful not to blow up the other party with one punch. If he continues, in case of good or bad, everything will really outweigh the loss. Anyway, He has also personally experienced the effect of Yin five thunder. In addition, The roast chicken on one side is obviously well cooked Did Zhang Lingyu let her emotions get a little vent and relief in this short fight? Hasn''t he already used Yin five thunder? Whether it is finally accepted or not, These are all himself who has come all the way now. After all, for some things, the help others can provide is actually very limited. Liu Xiaojiang can only give Zhang Lingyu the opportunity to vent from time to time, so as not to have a heart to heart person of the same age on Longhu Mountain. On the other side, When Zhang Lingyu heard Liu Xiaojiang admit defeat, she immediately stopped releasing Yin five thunder. The expression on her face was still unspeakable. See this, Liu Xiaojiang went to the firewood rack, picked up the roast chicken, smiled and waved to Zhang Lingyu, saying, "ha ha, what are you waiting for? The roast chicken is just hot, Come and eat together! " "You eat, I''m not hungry." "You''re out of sight, aren''t you? Come and sit down quickly!" "No." "Hmm? Don''t come here, do you? Do you believe I''ll go down the mountain and publicize your nonsense?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± "Hey, hey, that''s right." Chapter 61 Late at night, Liu Xiaojiang left the mess after the roast chicken to Zhang Lingyu. He couldn''t wait to go back to his residence. After fully experiencing the penetration effect of the five thunder, he had a strong interest in the five thunder Dharma of Tianshi mansion. if He learned the golden light mantra just to better hide it in the future, but he unexpectedly obtained some unexpected benefits, and even established a close relationship with the Zhengyi Tianshi mansion. So now, He really wants to strengthen his strength through cultivation. After all, Yin five thunder can break through the double defense of golden light mantra and himself, directly act on his body, and make people weak. Even normal energy will become extremely difficult. This highly efficient means of attack Undoubtedly, it has far exceeded his previous imagination of Zhengyi Leifa. all the time, Liu Xiaojiang''s means of fighting with others are nothing more than relying on his own hardness to beat each other with fists and feet. It may be easy to say this to ordinary strangers, but it will obviously bring him some unnecessary trouble if he encounters an enemy who is biased towards Lei FA like the Taoists in Tianshi mansion. Like just now, He was really affected by Zhang Lingyu''s Yin thunder, and the energy in his body could not operate normally, but he could still fight each other simply by his body. But, You''ve been caught, Energy can never work normally, But you still rush over and beat people like nothing! For what? You don''t need energy for your innate abilities and skills? Who has heard of such a thing? What kind of power and skill can completely eliminate the existence of energy? No, There is no such thing in the world! As long as Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t want to expose his own particularity, he will not use his abnormal body to face a with others when the other party confirms that he has been attacked and his internal energy can''t work normally. So, He must learn some profound methods that are not restrained by probability and have a reputation. In addition to the eight wonders, The five thunder Dharma, which is a secret of Zhengyi Tianshi mansion, happens to be the most appropriate one at present. Is the old Heavenly Master strong? beyond all doubt! Can he do eight wonders? can''t! But who dares to say that the golden light and thunder method of the old Heavenly Master are not strong? Yes? Liu Xiaojiang learned the golden light mantra and five thunder Dharma of Tianshi mansion. He must be full of confidence even if he did any extraordinary behavior in the future. Yes? Not satisfied? The skill of Tianshi mansion is awesome! Dare you say that your means must be stronger than golden light spell and thunder method? I''m not afraid to tell you! I just used ray method to counteract your means in my body! What about? You bite me? ¡­¡­ "Hey, hey, hey..." Liu Xiaojiang sat on the bed in the house and looked at the two five thunder dharmas on the table. He didn''t know what interesting things had come to his mind. In short, he smiled and made a sound with a badly beaten face. "Zhengyi Tianshi mansion, Tian Lao''s only disciple and Tianshi''s only nephew, I can''t imagine that the more we know, the easier it will be to use this identity I really came to the right place. " Let''s go, Liu Xiaojiang slightly restrained his pride, opened two five thunder positive methods very seriously, and looked carefully at the contents recorded therein. Five Lei Zhengfa! Once a person is born, the innate energy exists in the body. It can be divided into five elements... It is called five thunder! It''s actually five energy! When the five energies are gathered into one, the method is the five thunder positive method! Yin Yang and five energy in the body have their own strengths and weaknesses, so it is difficult to ascend at the same time. One side must be respected! A person who has not broken his body is full of Qi and Yang, so it must be the heart fire that leads the energy rate of the golden lung before the body..... That is, the Yang thunder comes to the palace! See this, Liu Xiaojiang nodded as expected, then turned his head and looked at another five thunder Dharma. He found that the contents of the first half of the two thunder methods were exactly the same, but because of the lack of Yuan Yang, the person who broke the body, the final operation method was changed to respect the energy of kidney water leading liver and wood, So, A water dirty mine with a different effect from Yang Lei was born. besides, The contents recorded behind these two Leifa books are almost all detailed records about cultivation. At this point, On the contrary, Liu Xiaojiang''s expression suddenly hesitated, "am I... The person who has not broken the body or the person who has broken the body, Yang five thunder and Yin five thunder Which one should I practice? " When he woke up, he looked like he was in his early 20s. In addition to the stagnant memory about the dark and nothingness, he basically had no life memory about the body. So I don''t know if I have ever had a woman. however, In today''s open world, if he hasn''t experienced a woman in his 20s, it seems that he is a little too sad "Forget it! Try Yin and five thunder first!" Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and abandoned the complex ideas in his head. Considering the effect of Yin thunder he had personally experienced, he still felt that he preferred Yin five thunder. He simply planned to try to cultivate Yin thunder and water dirty first. What''s more? The extremely cold nature of shuizang Lei is indeed more in line with his strange black energy. Then, Liu Xiaojiang quickly wrote down the energy flow of Yin five thunder, immediately closed his eyes and began to flow energy in the body, and tried to guide the kidney water to lead the liver wood energy to grow gradually. Maybe it was because of his natural talent, maybe he had enough energy in his body, or maybe it was because the black energy in his body was highly consistent with Yin thunder. The energy of kidney water and liver wood in his body soon responded. See this, Liu Xiaojiang immediately wanted to develop a real water dirty thunder in his body, which immediately accelerated the energy flow rate and energy input in his body, making the energy of kidney water leading liver wood rise rapidly. About an hour later, Liu Xiaojiang looked strange and opened his eyes, wondering: "five thunder is the right method, Yin thunder and water is dirty, but so, I just didn''t expect I''m a broken man like Lingyu, Who? " Well, He slowly raised his arm and let the Yin thunder in his body appear from his palm, allowing this extremely cold black liquid to gradually flow on his bed. He succeeded. But even he didn''t expect that the cultivation of Yin five thunder would be so simple. Is it because he won''t have heart knot like Lingyu? I was born to want to do whatever I want? However, Just when I was proud of it. Liu Xiaojiang suddenly felt a strange feeling in his body, as if there was another diametrically opposite force, trying to suppress the Yin five thunder in his body, and Extremely violent! For a while, The water in his palm disappeared when Leighton, and the energy in his body almost stagnated. meanwhile, He finally felt the change in his body. His face became pale and red. Wet and cold... Biting! Scorching... Transpiration! Two extremely opposite feelings are pounding violently in his body! Chapter 62 "Hum, I''m so stupid that I know I''m not a human race, so it''s just to practice the skills of the human race. I even divided the corpse energy into five energy, and even only respected the power of the liver and kidney Want to die? " "Boy, remember, this is the second time you owe me. If you insist on cultivating Terran skills in the future, you should pay attention not to respect one side, but The golden mean! " "The Yin and Yang of power are already a whole for you! Fool! " Before Liu Xiaojiang completely lost consciousness, his voice suddenly sounded in his heart. It seemed that the voice still came from himself, but according to the tone of his speech, it obviously came from another soul, Win hook. A moment later, He didn''t even understand the meaning of winning hook. He just remembered the other party''s words and fell down from the bed with a ''plop'', and his vision gradually fell into darkness. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ A few days later, "Well..." Liu Xiaojiang slowly opened his closed eyes, and his blurred vision was gradually recovering, but he still felt faint in his mind. "Yo, you finally wake up. If you don''t wake up again, Lao Tian has to hurry with me." Hearing this, Liu Xiaojiang quickly sat up from his bed and looked at the gentle old man sitting in the room, "martial uncle? I''m......" "Why? I don''t remember?" The old Heavenly Master shook his head and reminded him, "you should have changed your energy during cultivation. Up to now, you have been unconscious for four days." "I''ve been in a coma for four days?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at the old Heavenly Master incredulously, but he was obviously not surprised at his coma, but why the old Heavenly Master was here. For four days The old Heavenly Master has already examined my body, hasn''t he? This See this, The old Heavenly Master nodded and said calmly, "you have indeed been in a coma for four days. Seeing you fall in the room scared Lao Tian and them. I thought you really had an accident, This is not He forced me to come and see you. " "You just arrived?" a glimmer of happiness flashed in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. "Well, that''s right." the old Heavenly Master nodded as usual. "You woke up just now, martial uncle. It''s good that you woke up, otherwise Your master must have a big quarrel with your martial uncle. " "After all, it was the golden light mantra and thunder method I gave you before. Something happened when you were practicing these two things. On your master''s side... It''s obvious that you can''t get it clean." Well, The old Heavenly Master''s face had a feeling of survival. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± When Liu Xiaojiang saw the expression on the old Heavenly Master''s face, he didn''t know whether to be funny or happy for himself. In short, he should not expose his identity this time. "That''s right." Suddenly heard this sentence, Liu Xiaojiang suddenly gave a "click" in his heart, pretending to look at his martial uncle calmly, for fear that the other party''s sentence would expose his inhuman identity. "I heard the child Lingyu say that just one day ago, even the golden light mantra reached the level of energy transformation. I think this accident... Is also because there was something wrong with the thunder method during cultivation?" The old Heavenly Master smiled at Liu Xiaojiang, "Xiaojiang, it''s rare for you and me to sit in front of each other. What do you don''t understand in practice, although you can verify with your martial uncle." "Uh..." Liu Xiaojiang recalled a few words he heard before he was unconscious. He hesitated for a moment and then said, "martial uncle, it''s really difficult to practice Lei FA, but next time I don''t think anything will go wrong again. " "Oh? Can''t even my decent Lei FA embarrass you?" an accident flashed in the old Heavenly Master''s eyes, but it was well covered up. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang scratched his head in embarrassment. "Hey hey, martial uncle, although I''m embarrassed to say this, the disciple is really gifted. In addition, the innate ability is related to energy, and the amount of energy in his body is not much different from that of Lingyu, So, I should be able to learn the thunder method soon. " "Hehe... Are you gifted?" The old Heavenly Master looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a deep look, "in that case, is the thunder method you cultivate a decent Yang five thunder or a relatively free Yin five thunder?" "I''m ashamed. Because I broke my body, I can only cultivate this water dirty thunder." Liu Xiaojiang replied without blushing and gasping. The old Heavenly Master was slightly stunned and looked at Liu Xiaojiang curiously, "are you also Yin five thunder? That woman... Just, martial uncle still just asked these questions." "As far as you are concerned, it may not be a bad thing to have a concern in your heart. In short, no matter whether the Yin five thunder or the Yang five thunder, the difference is only for those who use it. As long as they can do it, sit straight, It''s not impossible. " "It''s also Yin five thunder. Martial uncle also hopes you can mention Lingyu later. After all, in the way of being a man, he only knows the word" Zheng ", but he doesn''t understand what" Tao "is. In this regard, He must be inferior to you. " "Disciple, remember." Liu Xiaojiang immediately nodded and promised the old Heavenly Master that he would not refuse to agree to the old man in front of him, whether it was the words mentioned in the front or the instructions about Zhang Lingyu in the back. So far, The old Heavenly Master finally felt satisfied, got up and walked to the door, but before he really left, he looked back at Liu Xiaojiang again and said, "also, this Luo Tian Festival, martial uncle plans to......" "I''m willing to participate, and I understand what you mean. Isn''t that cleaning the road for Zhang Chulan? Please rest assured, martial uncle, Even if you meet Lingyu, The disciple will certainly let him fall in front of Zhang Chulan. " "Hehe... Martial uncle really likes you more and more. If you can, it seems that you can give Longhu Mountain to you at that time." "No, you''d better choose someone else. I don''t want to stay on the mountain all the time. There are still a lot of things waiting for me to do at the foot of the mountain." "Alas... It''s nothing. Anyway, martial uncle, I hope you can always know the road under your feet." "Martial uncle... You......" "When you are old, you will inevitably worry a little. You should take it as just a moment''s nonsense, Don''t think about it. " "Yes..." ¡­¡­ After a long time, Liu Xiaojiang sat on the bed and hesitated, because what the old Heavenly Master said this time clearly meant that he had noticed something, but he didn''t expose any flaws. Is the old Heavenly Master really no longer ordinary? See through everything at a glance? If so, Why did he do nothing and take the initiative to give himself the golden light spell and thunder method? Not afraid to raise tigers? Or Is he moderating himself? But anyway, This unfathomable old man obviously has no hostility to himself, or... He has no slightest rejection of himself, an alien who wants to be a man, Instead, the heart is full of compassion? forget it, Don''t think about it, I can''t see through the old man at all Then, Liu Xiaojiang did not continue to speculate about the old Heavenly Master''s idea, so he looked again at the two thunder methods on the table and remembered what yinggou had used to remind himself. He could not help but sprout an idea that was enough to subvert common sense. After all, When a middle course is avoid leaning to either side, it is an impartial, compromise and balance way. Chapter 63 The ancestors used to say, At first, the universe in the world was only a vague chaotic state. It was precisely because Pangu opened up heaven and earth from the original chaos that two opposing forces of yin and Yang were born. So, The initial chaos completely disappeared, and all things can evolve from Yin and Yang. Over time... The world known to people came into being. So, Yin and yang are not only the basis for the birth of all things in the world, but also the natural rules that can make the world run, but also a law that can constantly give birth to power. One yuan...... that is, Tai Chi, is the most perfect overall expression of the opposition between yin and Yang. If we continue to subdivide, Yin and Yang will also become the Liangyi that people have heard of, and then derive the three talents and four elephants... Some rules and theories that can allow magicians to roughly calculate the secret of heaven. All things in the world, even natural phenomena, are inseparable from the opposition of yin and Yang, the opposition of yin and Yang and the transformation of yin and Yang. Generally speaking, Taoist yin-yang theory is undoubtedly the oldest natural philosophy so far. ¡­¡­ Most of the high attacks of Zhengyi Tianshi mansion involve the energy of yin and Yang in the human body, but just because everyone is different, there is a problem of "Yin flourishing and Yang declining" or "Yin declining and Yang flourishing" in the body, So, In fact, it is difficult for them not to respect one of the forces in their cultivation. They can only retreat and seek a breakthrough in one aspect. After all, Can''t do it or force it, No one is perfect. No one can make everything seamless. Instead of pursuing the perfect balance of slow entry, they might as well choose to make themselves more pure. But, After all, Liu Xiaojiang is not a normal human physique. He practices Lei FA according to the idea that ordinary people respect only one side. On the contrary, another opposing force in his body can not be calmed, which leads to the strong opposition and conflict between yin and Yang. If this matter is put on ordinary people, even if they do not die under the conflict between the two forces, it is estimated that they will lose the possibility of entering the country in cultivation. The reason why he can still act like a normal person is that in addition to his good luck, he really has to thank the winning hook in his body. If yinggou had not used far more strength and accomplishments than Liu Xiaojiang to forcibly reverse the opposition between yin and Yang with the force of one person, he would regret it later. You know, This time, without knowing it, When Liu Xiaojiang was practicing Yin five thunder, he tried his best to transform water and dirty thunder with energy, but he didn''t leave any room for his Yang at all....... What''s right is to die! In the room, Liu Xiaojiang gradually speculated about the beginning and end of the matter, and felt a trace of disaster in his heart. Then, When he was puzzled about why yinggou helped himself and couldn''t get a response from the other party, He couldn''t help turning his head and looking at the two five thunder dharmas on the table. "Although I don''t understand why you want to save me this time, according to what you said before, it should mean that... I don''t need to make a choice on Lei FA, do I? Because I''m not human? " "Yo? Don''t you pay attention to me? If you don''t talk, I''ll take it as your default?" "Zombies merge Yin and Yang? Really?" "Forget it. Anyway, you certainly don''t want me to die. In case of danger, and you wipe your ass, so... I really started?" At this point, Liu Xiaojiang tried to flirt with yinggou, but he still couldn''t get any response. But considering what yinggou has been doing, he finally planned to trust this mysterious guy for the time being. After all, People can''t just look at what he said, but what he did. Although he is still unable to determine the purpose of winning the hook, he also confirmed the fact that the other party would never see his own accident because of the help of others over and over again, and simply let go of his hands and feet. Anyway, Even if he created a huge Louzi in his body, he still had the great God yinggou in his pocket No matter how you look at it, it''s not a loss! Done! Yin thunder water dirty! Yang Lei falls to the palace! I want it all! A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang reviewed the cultivation methods of the two thunder methods, rolled up his knees on the bed and slowly closed his eyes, trying to find a way to stabilize the balance of yin and Yang in the body immediately. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Half a month later, For more than ten days, Liu Xiaojiang finally learned all the thunder methods at the same time, but... The balance of yin and yang energy is extremely difficult to control. Even though he has a natural balance of yin and Yang, he still can''t use thunder methods casually. in limine, In order to keep the balance of yin and yang energy in his body, he really quickly developed a stupid method, that is to cast two thunder methods at the same time in battle! Glory! Lose everything! However, Liu Xiaojiang thought that due to the existence of black energy in his body, even the upright Yang five thunder would be changed to black. In the future, He can also cover up the existence of Yang five thunder so that people can not easily see through the fact that he can use two thunder methods at the same time. result, It turns out that he thinks too much, The color of Yang five thunder has not changed at all, But I don''t know why Although Liu Xiaojiang barely learned the Yang five thunders, compared with the Yin five thunders with high fit, the Yang five thunders always make him feel difficult to control. Even if he doesn''t pay attention, there will be a situation similar to swallowing himself. and, This thing seems to do extremely high damage to his recoil. It often needs to invest a lot of yin and five thunder to resolve it. Anyway, Yang Wulei has a big problem! For a moment, he was really baffled by the Yang five thunder. He could not even simply cast one thunder method, nor cover up the fact that it was enough to make people feel extraordinary when casting two thunder methods at the same time. Yes, A person can cast two kinds of thunder methods at the same time. It is indeed more effective than simply using a certain thunder method. It is a force to pull the wind whether it sounds or looks. But even excluding the eyes of others, One person uses two kinds of thunder methods to fight at the same time? Don''t you want money for the energy in his body? Besides, The energy in his body is not enough to that extent. During the battle, while paying attention to maintaining the balance of yin and Yang in his body, he distracted himself from transforming the energy into two different thunder methods and had to fight the enemy Don''t be too hasty. So, The best choice right now, Nothing more than trying to improve the energy volume, we also have to find a countermeasure that can keep the energy of yin and Yang in the body balanced and stable when simply casting a certain thunder method. Unfortunately, He has almost no clue in the past half a month. Obviously, he has successfully learned the thunder method, but he can''t show it in front of people A sad force. Chapter 64 early morning, End the routine practice of breathing, As usual, Liu Xiaojiang went to Tian Lao''s side to report. With no incident on his face, he chatted with his master about his daily life, chatted about trivial and interesting things on the mountain, and finally was driven out by the old man and told him to practice well. But, Energy is not something that can be greatly improved in a short time. Lei FA, which involves the energy of yin and Yang, has not found a breakthrough. Now, only in the use of golden light mantra, he has become much more skilled than before. As for the competition with others Forget it! At present, there are only Zhang Lingyu and senior brother Rongshan among the powerful disciples of the same generation on Longhu Mountain, and they are all the ones who can chop you with thunder. Liu Xiaojiang can''t use his own thunder method for the time being, and he doesn''t dare to expose the particularity of his body. When he fought with them before, he came to the golden light curse with you, but once he lost in the competition of the golden light curse Too much is tears! One makes you can''t even use the golden light curse and can only be beaten passively, and the other can forcibly tear up the golden light defense to give you an external focus and internal tenderness Flower q! You all remember! Outside Tian Lao''s house, Liu Xiaojiang recalled that he had been hit by thunder with his second generation. He could not help but bite his teeth. The sound of "creak creak" frightened the two Taoist children outside the door. What''s the matter today, young martial master? Want to bite? Let''s not talk! What if I bite you? The two Taoist children looked at each other carefully. They didn''t dare to ask Liu Xiaojiang, the little martial arts master, for fear that one might suffer any reckless disaster. However, Liu Xiaojiang was angry. Thinking of the embarrassment of his yin-yang energy, he couldn''t help looking back at the two Taoist children, "children, didn''t martial uncle come today?" Wen Yan, The two Taoist children couldn''t help but be slightly stunned. One of them said, "little martial arts master, don''t you know?" "There are only about ten days left for our Luo Tian Festival. Master Lu came to the grand master with ten men early this morning and said that there was something to discuss. Now, We should still talk about matters at the pavilion. " "Master Lu? Lu Jin, one of the ten men?" Liu Xiaojiang was also stunned. Dao Tong replied, "yes, little master, it''s Master Lu Jin." "I''ll sneak over and have a look." Liu Xiaojiang pondered for a moment and couldn''t help wondering what the ten guys came here for. However, Just before leaving, Liu Xiaojiang suddenly thought of something and looked back and said, "by the way, why haven''t I seen xiaoyuzi these days? Hasn''t he always been interested in this side?" "Xiaoyuzi? Oh, he said he was a little uncomfortable these days. Let''s get off work. It''s been a few days. I guess it''s all right." Tao Tong scratched his head blankly. "So? I see." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t take it seriously. He just felt that xiaoyuzi was more attentive to taking care of Tian Lao. Suddenly, he didn''t see some accidents for several days. "Well, you follow and watch. The Luo Tian Festival is about to start, and the flow of people in the front mountain has become larger. Remember to take care of your second eldest martial master, otherwise You will be punished for a year not to eat meat. " "... don''t worry, young martial master!" the Taoist children nodded immediately. See this, Liu Xiaojiang nodded with satisfaction, and then touched the Pavilion behind the mountain alone. ¡­¡­ The trail behind the mountain, The two elders walked side by side, one in a fashionable suit and shoes, and the other in a traditional simple Taoist robe. "Hahaha! I care about that boy! Anyway, I don''t know him! Hum! I''m just angry with those old guys this time! As for Zhang Chulan... Just like you said! Look at his good fortune!" "Tut! Alas!" "What? Are you really going to lay a black hand on the young people? No! Don''t! It''s really impossible. I can talk to Linglong them then!" "Stop talking nonsense! Compensate me for the Pavilion!" "Hey! Come on!" Before Liu Xiaojiang reached the pavilion, he saw two old people coming this way, stopped and stood in place. "Martial uncle." Wen Yan, The old Heavenly Master smiled and nodded, "well, how are you practicing these days?" "Er... OK." when Liu Xiaojiang heard this, he scratched his head with some embarrassment. He remembered his previous conversation with the old Heavenly Master and said that he would soon learn the thunder method. As a result, he still hasn''t a clue until now. "Martial uncle? Your martial nephew? Laotian''s disciple? Why have I never heard of it?" the old man in suits couldn''t help looking at Liu Xiaojiang more when he heard the conversation between them. The old Heavenly Master glanced at Lu Jin beside him and said, "Xiaojiang is a child who worshipped Longhu Mountain some time ago. I think he is really good, so Lao Tian accepted him. Compared with the children in your family, What do you think? " Lu Jin looked at the little Taoist with black hair and black robe again and smiled, "Hey! OK! You and Lao Tian''s admission standard in their later years are really good!" "So is Lingyu, and so is Xiaojiang. They are all different from you. They are all good-looking talents!" "... I provoked you." the old Heavenly Master once again heard other people''s dissatisfaction with his appearance and said, "Lao Lu, you can rest assured that Xiaojiang''s talent is even above Lingyu, This Luo Tian festival will end without you. " As soon as it comes out, Lu Jin was stunned and looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s eyebrows and eyes. "His talent should be above Zhang Lingyu? This......" "Then you''ll know." the old Heavenly Master ignored Lu Jin''s surprise, but looked at Liu Xiaojiang again, "how''s it going? Xiaojiang, how''s Lei FA''s cultivation? You should be sure to deal with the Luo Tian Festival?" The implication of this, There is no doubt that he is reminding Liu Xiaojiang not to fall off the chain at the critical moment Liu Xiaojiang first secretly looked at Lu Jin, then bowed his head and said, "don''t worry, martial uncle. Even if it is Lingyu, the disciple is sure to let him admit defeat. As for Lei fa It''s not a big problem. " "Oh? What do you say?" the old Heavenly Master didn''t expect that Liu Xiaojiang would also encounter problems in cultivation. He was surprised: "the Luo Tian Festival is about to begin. If there are any problems in cultivation, Just say it. " So far, Liu Xiaojiang deliberately looked at Lu Jin again and didn''t speak. "Well! If you have anything to say, your martial nephews and nephews will talk slowly. I won''t bother you. Let''s see you again at the Luo Tian Festival." Lu Jin didn''t say much. She immediately understood it with a smile and took the initiative to turn around and leave here. On the other side, The old Heavenly Master did not retain this, but focused on Liu Xiaojiang. He smiled and said, "well, let''s go back and talk slowly." "Yes, martial uncle," Liu Xiaojiang said respectfully. Then, Liu Xiaojiang, while sorting out the prepared words for more than ten days, closely followed the old Heavenly Master back to the Taoist temple in the back mountain, trying not to show the mountain and dew, which roughly showed the situation. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Two days later, Hubei Wudang Mountains, In a house in the back mountain, "Elder martial brother! Elder martial brother? Get up! I missed the morning class! Elder martial brother......" Elder martial brother Wang! " On the bed in the house, A young Taoist sat on the bed, gasping very hard, and his face was bleeding. He heard the voice, slowly looked up and said: "Cough... Cough! Sue... Tell the grand master! I''ll go! Cough... The dragon and Tiger Mountain... The world... Is in chaos! Luo Tian grand festival I must go! " Let''s go, He even fell to the ground from his bed, but his blood was still flowing on the ground along the seven orifices, and soon became red Chapter 65 Mount Longhu, In the temple of Tianshi mansion, "What the old master said is true. Although Yin and Yang oppose each other, there is also a close relationship between mutual transformation and mutual achievements." "Under normal circumstances, no one can draw a whole ''Tai Chi diagram'' in his body. He can only make Yin and Yang roughly form a circle according to his own situation. Because of the fact that he is'' complete '', it is easiest to use the energy of yin and Yang that is relatively consistent with each other." "... when people are born, they are born with one energy and all their limbs and bones. In a sense, they are no longer complete. On the contrary, they are more pure than in the womb, but they can''t practice and conform to the natural principles at that time... People themselves will become ''incomplete'', It''s hard to escape death. " "So..." "There is almost no difference between Yin Lei and Yang Lei in essence. Even if you keep the perfect body and cultivate Yang five Lei, if you can''t make yourself as pure as the carcass, you can only be the so-called Yang Lei descending to the palace in the end......" "At the beginning of heaven and earth, chaos is no longer there, and Yin and Yang in the world can no longer be integrated. Although everything derived from Yin and Yang in the world has the opportunity to show a chaotic state at the beginning, it can only distinguish the opposition between yin and Yang in a regular way, I don''t belong here at all It''s different. " For two days, Liu Xiaojiang stayed in the house. Through various ancient books of Tianshi mansion, he finally understood the theory of yin and Yang mentioned by the old Tianshi, and realized that neither Yin thunder nor Yang thunder can be regarded as a complete skill. The five thunder Dharma of Zhengyi Tianshi mansion is also the result of conforming to the principle of heaven! So, Everything is just as yinggou once said. He was wrong. absolutely wrong. Although Liu Xiaojiang has always wanted to be a normal human and integrate into the world, it is an established fact that he is not a human, he has always ignored this in the process of cultivation and has been moving forward wrongly according to the footprints of a normal human. He is an absolute alien to the whole world! There is an abnormal balance and stability of yin and Yang! Why not try to blend Yin and Yang?! "The doctrine of the mean? What doctrine of the mean? You really haven''t spared no effort to mislead me......" Liu Xiaojiang recalled a few words that yinggou used to remind himself. It can''t be said that the golden mean is completely wrong, because ensuring the integration of yin-yang balance is undoubtedly not a complete violation of the golden mean. But, Yinggou is also inevitably suspected of deliberately misleading him. After all, This guy didn''t mention the integration of yin and Yang at all. He just said that he should try to keep the balance of yin and yang energy in his body. "Elder martial uncle, even if you are well-informed, I think you just talk about your understanding of yin and Yang, and you will directly awaken the existence of this anomaly?" Let''s go, Liu Xiaojiang put away the smile on his face, walked down the bed with a serious expression, and seriously knocked his head in the direction of the old Heavenly Master''s house. "Master, I''m here! I''ve learned the way of cultivation today! I''d like to thank Master Zhengyi for his great kindness! Remember! " I respectfully thank Zhengyi for his guidance, Liu Xiaojiang sat back on the bed and immediately closed his eyes slowly. He gave up the thunder method condensed in his body and began to try to guide the integration of yin and Yang. this moment, He no longer let the heart fire lead the lung gold energy, or the kidney water lead the liver wood energy as a single dominant, but kept the two in the same rising state. While trying to erase the opposition between the two for integration, he also used the spleen earth energy to reconcile the conflict between the two. That''s it. Yin and yang can''t help each other. Under the patient reconciliation of the third party, they are gradually flattened As time goes by, It''s getting brighter outside, in the house, Hiss Hiss Hiss, hiss Liu Xiaojiang suddenly opened his eyes and slowly raised his arm. There was a trace of black lightning in his palm. A closer look was also mixed with several white electric flowers. Once they appeared, they began to change their form and nature. For a while, it was like a righteous Yang five thunder full of momentum, After a while, it turned into forest cold thunder water like Yin five thunder again, This is by no means a pure Yin thunder or Yang thunder! But! It can imitate the power and effect of the two at will! Liu Xiaojiang looked at the thunder method in his palm, which can change the nature and shape at will. After all, he slowly raised his mouth, "Yin thunder and Yang thunder can be used. The form after the integration of the two It seems that there are other more powerful effects. " "What is it?" "Hum... No matter what strength it has, such a thunder method... Should be regarded as a real thunder method!" At this time, Liu Xiaojiang is not only very satisfied with the thunder method in his palm, but also the state of the energy of yin and Yang in his body. It seems that with the successful application of this thunder method, it has become a complete posture without any opposition and conflict. So, According to the detailed description of the opposition between yin and Yang in the world, he finally named the energy group that was no longer separated after the integration of the body as Chaotic Qi! meanwhile, Liu Xiaojiang found that the energy in his body was no longer just running the general Zhou Tian, but gradually sank to the elixir field in his body while constantly running the Zhou Tian automatically, just like a chaotic and lightless special golden elixir. The energy in his body became unfathomable. However, Right now, Buzzing Liu Xiaojiang''s mobile phone, which he had put on one side of the bed for a long time, suddenly came a shock. He immediately removed Lei FA from his palm and took the mobile phone he had ignored for a long time. [brother Jiang, are you there? There''s a situation!] See this, Liu Xiaojiang was surprised, "Er Zhuang? There is also a network on the mountain?" [great! Brother Jiang, you are here! Of course there is an Internet in Longhu Mountain, but the electronic equipment on the mountain is really rare. I can''t monitor the whole Tianshi mansion at any time. At most, I just invade other people''s mobile phones through the Internet, er Not yet.] [brother Jiang, the company has something for you to do. (frown)] "What''s going on?" Liu Xiaojiang asked. [well, brother Jiang, you''ve been learning the golden light mantra on the mountain these days. I''m entrusted with all the tasks of temporary workers. Fortunately, there''s no too difficult task. In short, everything is going well, But This mission is close to Jiangxi Longhu Mountain.] [no one in our northeast region can take into account the boundary of Jiangxi, so... It asked you who happened to be on Longhu Mountain to do this task.] [i... I didn''t intend to trouble you. I''ve been doing this for a long time, but... This time the situation is really special, I can''t take it into account.] "Er Zhuang, shouldn''t the East China region be responsible for the boundary of Jiangxi? How can it find our northeast to do it?" [it''s a secret castle. Generally, the company''s Secret castle will not be entrusted to temporary workers, but our northeast region has a deep relationship with the company''s Secret castle, and some things are disgraceful after all...] "Bunker? What mission is it?" [this incident belongs to murder... Arson. (dignified)] Liu Xiaojiang frowned and said, "can we not do it?" [brother Jiang, we all have the same attitude towards this kind of thing, but after all, this is the only reason for me and you to exist. (embarrassment)] "OK, I''ll do it." Chapter 66 [task content: cover up the truth and eliminate the impact of the target.] [mission objective: Wu Xiangyou, male, 16 years old, has seriously injured many staff members. He has escaped from the custody of the bunker and is hiding somewhere in Qiancheng City, Jiangxi Province after many moves.] [Note: this target is an awakened person with innate power. The ability effect is close to the Royal object, stronger than the general mental motivation, and can slightly affect others. His thought is extreme and extremely dangerous Can be killed.] ¡­¡­ Based on the status of temporary workers, Liu Xiaojiang can only accept the assignment from the top of the company and wipe his ass for those guys in the bunker in person, but after reading the target information given by the bunker, he is not too eager to go down the mountain to deal with the target. After all, After escaping from the bunker, the goal of this mission did not seem to have much impact on the society, and there was no abnormality in the local news in Jiangxi, indicating that although the other party''s thoughts were extreme, they were far from being irrational. In addition, The Luo Tian festival will be held soon, As a disciple of Zhengyi Tianshi mansion, he always needs a reasonable explanation to go down the mountain for no reason. It is impossible for him to disappear from the mountain casually. So, Even if Liu Xiaojiang accepted the company''s instructions, he still showed up on the mountain as usual. It was not until it was getting dark that he hesitated to come to the old Heavenly Master''s residence. "Martial uncle." "Xiaojiang, come in." "Yes." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Late at night, A street in Qiancheng, Jiangxi Province, Liu Xiaojiang neatly tied up his hair in a ponytail, wore the black sportswear in front of the mountain, and held a mobile phone used to contact Erzhuang. It seems that he is looking for something here carelessly. At the same time, He looked at the survey results just sent by Erzhuang on the mobile phone screen. After carefully understanding the past experience of the task objectives, his heart began to become heavier and heavier. Wu Xiangyou, who grew up in Qiancheng orphanage in Jiangxi Province, is enthusiastic and has excellent grades. Usually, as long as he completes the homework assigned by the school, he will always help look after other children in the orphanage. In everyone''s eyes, he is a good child who can''t find fault. However, on his thirteenth birthday, he encountered major changes in his life. The orphanage was forcibly demolished at noon. In order to protect the children, the Dean was smashed to death by the falling beam. Even so... Most of the children were still dead and injured. Afterwards, the reason was that the construction team received the news that the personnel had already evacuated and started the construction with normal procedures. last, The orphanage has been reasonably compensated and moved away from its former location. Everything seems to be gradually on track. But, Suddenly one day, At that time, a 13-year-old child broke into the real estate company responsible for the development of the orphanage, used the special functions only available on the TV, broke into the project leader''s office all the way and nailed it to the beam mercilessly Since then, There is one more child to look after in the bunker. Every day, doctors are trying to guide the child''s mind until there was another incident not long ago [brother Jiang, what are you going to do...] After carefully investigating the whole story according to Liu Xiaojiang''s requirements, Erzhuang is obviously frightened by the past of the mission goal, so that he can''t decide how to face the child. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang stopped, looked up at the moon and said calmly, "Er Zhuang, today is the child''s 16th birthday. Investigate the location of the orphanage." "Then, if we can see him, if possible, we will take him back to the bunker to continue psychotherapy." [however, for three years, he hasn''t put down everything he once had and continued his treatment Is it really useful?] This time, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t speak. ¡­¡­ About two hours later, Liu Xiaojiang came to a European style building block according to the position marked by Erzhuang on his mobile phone, and he was in an alley connecting two buildings, Finally found the goal of this mission. At this point, Wu Xiangyou was still wearing the clothes prepared for the bunker. He sat on the ground with a disheartened face and his eyes were full of confusion. Even if he saw Liu Xiaojiang coming from the alley, he just looked up and didn''t react too much. In front of the mission goal, Liu Xiaojiang first looked at Wu Xiangyou in silence for a long time, then slowly opened his mouth and said, "go back with me." Wu Xiangyou raised his dusty face and looked at Liu Xiaojiang suspiciously, "big brother, are you also a stranger?" "Yes." Liu Xiaojiang did not deny this. He reached out and took off his sunglasses and said, "moreover, I am still an employee of the company. My task this time is to take you back." "I won''t go back!" Wu Xiangyou was excited when he heard this, "you are bad guys! You are bad guys! Bad guys!" "OK." Liu Xiaojiang was a little excited when he saw Wu Xiangyou. When he was about to put his hands in front of him, "you can''t go back, but... Have you ever thought about where to go next, You can''t wander outside all the time? " Wu Xiangyou couldn''t help but be slightly stunned. Then he still stubbornly said, "I don''t know. Anyway... I''m sure I won''t go back!" See this, Liu Xiaojiang did not continue to persuade the other party to return to the bunker, but looked up at the sky thoughtfully, lowered his head and said with a smile: "OK, then he won''t go back, but the big brother came, You won''t let your big brother go back. Can''t you make a job? " "You... What do you want to do?" Wu Xiang looked at Liu Xiaojiang nervously. It didn''t look as extreme as the bunker described. "Don''t worry." Liu Xiaojiang smiled and said, "big brother can''t do anything. I just want to know why you escaped?" On the other side, Wu Xiangyou found that Liu Xiaojiang had no hostility. Although he wondered why the other party was not like others in the company, he still spoke out his reasons. "I... I don''t want to stay there all the time. I don''t have a chance to work for the company like sister duo. If... If I can, I also want to see the teachers again, and the mother-in-law of the Dean I really miss them. " [brother Jiang, this is...... (crying)] Liu Xiaojiang ignored Erzhuang, but he was really uncomfortable, but finally kept smiling and said, "I see. Since you just miss your teacher and the president''s mother-in-law, wouldn''t you please others in the company? Why escape? " "They say the teacher and the dean''s mother-in-law are dead! But I don''t believe it!" Wu Xiangyou argued, "I''ve always wanted to see my mother-in-law! But when it comes to this! They always let me sleep! I can''t help it! " "So... Did you find the dean''s mother-in-law?" "Not yet..." "If, big brother means if, if you find that the mother-in-law of the dean is really dead, What would you do? " "I... I want to avenge my mother-in-law and them! Then I''ll see them!" Chapter 67 When Liu Xiaojiang heard this sentence, he finally understood Wu Xiangyou''s idea and why the person in charge of the bunker gave the order to kill him. The child had obvious psychological problems and had not been cured for three years. Instead, he was restrained again and again by the bunker staff. At this time, If Wu Xiangyou confirms the fact that the dean and others are dead, his heart, which is already avoiding the facts, will definitely collapse. At that time, Things are better, He may find the real estate company responsible for the development of the orphanage again as he once did. If the situation is bad Everything is uncertain. What is this? The collective dereliction of duty of the bunker staff? Or the personal dereliction of duty of the person in charge? that ''s ok! Great! You don''t mind that the child hasn''t been cured because of dereliction of duty! I''m afraid the child will run out and kill! I knew so! After you were taken in, you were serious and responsible to the end! Kill the target? Eliminate the impact of the event? This is clearly wiping your ass for your dereliction of duty! "Tut!" Liu Xiaojiang glanced at the other side with disgust, trying not to let Wu Xiangyou notice his emotions. From the beginning, he knew that the task of temporary workers might be dirty, but he didn''t expect that the reality would be so disgusting. even though, However, he still had to admit that the company''s erasure order was indeed no problem. After all, The psychological problems of Wu Xiangyou are obviously very serious. It is also true that once this problem breaks out, it will endanger others. If necessary, it will erase an unstable factor for the safety of the majority, It''s really not a mistake, It can only be said that there are some problems in practice. But, The bunker obviously can avoid this kind of thing, but it doesn''t fulfill its responsibility when accepting it. Finally, I have a good face for the world make it rigidly uniform! Can such people even hold senior positions in the company? So Not all the executives of the company are trustworthy! "Big brother, do you know where they are?" Wu Xiangyou couldn''t find Liu Xiaojiang''s difference, so he asked with some expectation that Liu Xiaojiang was different from the rest of the company. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang looked back at the poor man who was created by the dark castle, and forced a gentle smile on his face, "little guy, people always have to leave their swaddling clothes. Why don''t you go back with me this time, next time... Next time you have a chance, You''ll see the dean''s mother-in-law and them. " "No!" Wu Xiang especially refused: "if I can''t see my mother-in-law! I won''t go anywhere! I have no choice before! This time I must follow my own ideas!" "Alas..." Liu Xiaojiang sighed and shook his head. Finally, he looked at Wu Xiangyou more. Then he took the initiative to turn and walk outside. It seems that he really let the poor child go. ¡­¡­ Not long after Liu Xiaojiang left, Wu Xiangyou stayed alone in the dark alley, looked up at the only light in the sky, and a faint blush gradually appeared on his little face, smiling contentedly: "Hey, grandma, everyone, although I haven''t found you yet, I believe I can see you again. This time, no one will break us up again Xiao you must It will protect everyone. " At this time, A large dark cloud slowly floated from the gap at the top of the alley, completely covering all the light in Wu Xiangyou''s eyes, and even a trace of lightning contained in it "Ah, it''s going to rain. Forget it. There''s no other place to go anyway. The heavy rain... May be over soon." Click!!! Time seems to freeze, A huge black lightning suddenly fell and took everything in the lane in an instant ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ early morning, Jiangxi Longhu Mountain, Liu Xiaojiang paid for the ticket at the ticket office. He walked slowly towards the back mountain. He could hardly see a ripple on his face, but it was as gloomy as the tranquility before the rainstorm. [brother Jiang, are you okay...] "Nothing." Liu Xiaojiang took out his mobile phone, looked at Erzhuang''s words, and walked forward calmly. "I can''t calm the child''s heart, nor can I do what psychologists can''t do, however, Inside the mission, I''ll write it down for the person in charge of the bunker. " [the bunker is really a little too much this time, brother Jiang. No matter what you want to do, I will support you. (clenched fist)] "Well, two strong. First, help me investigate the connection between the castle and the real estate company. Then I''ll look into the situation of the castle shelter. And... Can you do it? " [it''s difficult. We need to investigate the information inside the bunker. As the most secret organization of the company, their defense mechanism is really strong enough, but..... I can try. (seriously)] "Be careful not to let the bunker notice us, especially not to let them find out that you are behind the investigation. After all, you and Lao Gao have to rely on......" [don''t worry, brother Jiang, no one in the world can catch me on the Internet. (self-confidence)] "Well, it''s hard for you." [small matter ~ ~] ¡­¡­ Then, In Houshan Tianshi mansion, Liu Xiaojiang took advantage of everyone else''s morning class. He quietly returned to the room, took off his sportswear, put on the black Taoist robe given by Tian Lao, and appeared in Longhu Mountain again. So far, Except for the old Heavenly Master, no one around noticed that he had gone down the mountain before. However, Liu Xiaojiang just wanted to report to Tian Lao as usual, but he found that xiaoyuzi, a Taoist boy he had not seen for a long time, was also on his way to take care of Tian Lao''s daily life. "Little master," xiaoyuzi said respectfully when he saw Liu Xiaojiang. "I''ve heard others say you''re sick. How are you now?" Liu Xiaojiang nodded to xiaoyuzi not to be polite. Then he looked at him up and down unexpectedly. "Thank you for your concern. The disciple''s health is all right." xiaoyuzi was flattered. "Oh, that''s good. According to my martial uncle, Master Lu presented the Tongtian book for this Luo Tian Festival. This rare thing will cause others to covet. What accidents will happen if it is not in good condition, At that time, Your second eldest martial master also needs a careful person to look after him. " Liu Xiaojiang saw that only xiaoyuzi was the most careful of the Taoist children. Naturally, he was assured that he would take care of his master. After all, What the old Heavenly Master said in his previous conversation was that he thought that someone would be tempted to try to snatch the Tongtian book while the Luo Tian festival was busy, Tian Lao''s mobility is inconvenient. Someone must take care of him. "Please don''t worry, little martial master. I''ll take care of the second eldest martial master. Nothing will go wrong." xiaoyuzi replied without changing his face. "Well, among the young disciples on the mountain, you are the only one who is careful." Liu Xiaojiang nodded reassuringly. Chapter 68 Is everything I did right? Except death Can''t the child live well? Respect a child''s choice, I Really, right? At night, Liu Xiaojiang sat in bed and couldn''t calm down for a long time. Even the static heart mantra couldn''t erase the previous impact. Once he was alone He couldn''t help thinking of the poor child. be honest, In fact, he doesn''t want to see Wu Xiangyou''s death, nor does he want to wipe out an unstable factor that hasn''t done anything because of the gains and losses of most people''s life and death. But, He finally did it and killed a child, Whatever the reason behind it, Yes, Just do it, Kill, Just kill. Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t want to find any reason to excuse himself. Wu Xiangyou is the second person who died in his hands. and, Strictly speaking, Wu Xiangyou''s death is not really damned, but the final result of a series of mistakes. This mission, He is the so-called "corrector of mistakes", or "terminator of mistakes", and plays a role in which mistakes cannot continue. Follow orders Is he wrong? you ''re right. Does Wu Xiangyou really deserve to die? The answer is clearly no. If we really want to find a source for the error of this incident, it is the disaster caused by the staff and principals of the company''s bunker. It is precisely because of their series of irresponsible behaviors after receiving the target that Wu Xiangyou finally had to face the end of death. This mistake, Does the top management really know? Liu Xiaojiang never thought he was simple and kind, but after all, he also had his own set of guidelines and was able to distinguish the right and wrong of everything according to conventional standards. This need to personally deal with the aftermath of the company''s bunker, but finally have to bear the work of human and moral condemnation He would feel extremely unhappy anyway. this moment, Liu Xiaojiang began to have a clear definition of good and evil in his heart based on the influence of cultivating zhengyijing mantra. He originally thought that the company would work secretly on behalf of the official, and it would be impossible to do anything that would damage his face. result, But he was severely slapped in the face by reality. The company does have a reason to exist, But the people who control the company are not trustworthy at all. At the very least, For an abnormal existence like him, Never be credulous. After all, After seeing the company''s attitude towards Wu Xiangyou, Liu Xiaojiang should also bring himself into the same perspective and feel that he must also be an unstable factor in the eyes of the company. Considering the specific reasons for the establishment of the temporary worker system and the types of tasks received by temporary workers on weekdays, it can no doubt only prove that they are at most a temporary controllable unstable factor. Once the existence of temporary workers becomes uncontrollable, the attitude of such organizations as the company can naturally be imagined. At that time, I''m afraid what happened to Wu Xiangyou will become the common outcome of all temporary workers "Hahaha, do you understand now? Terrans have always been like this. When there is no threat from other aliens, they will start killing each other. They are as powerful as you and me, They will not accept it! " "Give up! Good zombies don''t do it! Who are you? You say you''re cheap or not? Ha ha..." Liu Xiaojiang suddenly heard a burst of sarcasm in his heart and immediately frowned, "you''ve always been paying attention to me. Wouldn''t you be ashamed that such a great God is doing peeping every day?" "It''s not an alien era now. Even aliens have to bow their heads in front of ordinary people, zombies Do you think you can stop planes and cannons? " "Hum, boy, what do you think I am? I don''t even know how to cultivate. Even if it''s just a wisp of ghost, who can hurt me?" "Oh, remnant soul." Liu Xiaojiang sniffed at it. "If you are really so powerful, you won''t steal life like this. Just boast about yourself and believe it, I''ll lose." "I blew * * a *! You * * *! Win hook! I * * * win hook!" Listening to yinggou''s crazy scolding, Liu Xiaojiang immediately realized that he had just talked about others'' hearts, so he continued: "No, no, no, no, no, no, these are times. No one will think that Lao Tzu is the first in the world. Obviously, he is just a remnant soul hiding in others'' bodies and living a miserable life......" ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± "*****************************************************************************. ¡­¡­ After a long time, Yinggou was angry and there was no news, Liu Xiaojiang''s mood has been slightly calmed. He is no longer entangled in the right and wrong of the wuxiangyou incident, but focuses on the future, thinking about his relationship with the company and sorting out the information about baqiji and Jiashen. At this time, Approaching the holding of the Luo Tian Festival, Liu Xiaojiang finally remembered what he had promised Xu Si and others. Through the information in Tian Lao''s mouth during this period, he picked up his mobile phone and sent Xu si a message. [Zhang Xilin, formerly known as Zhang Huaiyi, is one of the disciples handed down by the former Heavenly Master. For more details... Please wait until Zhang Chulan wins the Luo Tian Festival. At that time, the old Heavenly Master will explain it to him in person.] [Fourth brother received it!] This one just got a reply, Liu Xiaojiang found that Er Zhuang finally had news after a day''s investigation. [brother Jiang, there''s no problem at the bunker for the time being, and the shelter is still normal. Although there are some abnormal people who can''t be easily released to society, they haven''t done too much against these people.] [as for sister dor mentioned by Wu xiangyuna child... You''d better have a look for yourself. (hesitation)] Ding! Liu Xiaojiang looked at a detailed information sent to Erzhuang. The first thing he saw was a pair of godless eyes like puppets, accompanied by a detailed reading of the information His eyebrows grew tighter and tighter. "A temporary worker in South China... Medicine fairy society... Gu Shen Shengtong... Chen duo... She is also a temporary worker, and this experience......" Are you sure? " [brother Jiang, this is the data recorded inside the bunker. There should be no problem with its authenticity.] "Hoo............" Liu Xiaojiang put down his mobile phone with a frown and held his forehead with a headache. "Are you kidding? Although they are temporary workers, once human biological weapons get out of control The impact will only be greater. " [brother Jiang, I don''t think the company has any malice towards Chen Duo? Otherwise, how can she be let......] "Does the company have malice towards Wu Xiangyou from the beginning?" [...... what should I do? Touch it secretly?] "Not for the time being. Although Chen duo can go out, she is always under the surveillance of the company. If she accidentally exposes your existence, It''s not good for us. " [then...] "Er Zhuang, don''t pay attention to this matter for the time being. When the Luo Tian Festival is over, I can go down the mountain and return to the company, Make a decision. " [OK, I''ll listen to you, brother Jiang. (seriously)] Chapter 69 The worship ceremony of Zhengyi Tianshi mansion, same day, Luo Tian grand festival is one of the most grand activities of Taoist fasting ceremony. The so-called "Luotian" refers to the sky outside the sky, the highest and widest sky. "Jiao" is a kind of ceremony in which daomen offer sacrifices to Sanqing, four emperors and five stars. Luo Tian festival was originally a sacrificial activity to pray for blessings and eliminate disasters in front of all things and immortals in heaven and earth. It is by no means a ceremony for Zhengyi Tianshi house to elect the successor of Tianshi. After all, Tianshi is never the result of public election, but only the disciples recognized by the previous old Tianshi are qualified to inherit the position of Tianshi in Zhengyi Tianshi mansion. So, In fact, the reason why Tianshi mansion will publicly select winners under the age of 30 to inherit the position of Tianshi in the Luo Tian Festival is to give Zhang Chulan a chance to return to Tianshi mansion, Accept the protection of the righteous. As for the purpose of the old Heavenly Master After the Qianshan blessing ceremony, Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Lingyu followed the old Heavenly Master and were interviewed and photographed by the general media at the foot of the mountain. Thinking of the upcoming Luo Tian Festival, he couldn''t help looking at the old Heavenly Master who was holding a scissors hand in front of the camera. Previously, He asked the old master why he was so nervous. Zhang Chulan finally got a seemingly reasonable school friendship. Zhang Chulan is the grandson of Zhang Huaiyi. Zhang Huaiyi is a disciple of the former Heavenly Master and a fellow disciple of the old Heavenly Master and Tian Lao. During the riots that year, this man said goodbye to Longhu Mountain without authorization in order not to affect the school So, Even if it''s just about the friendship of the school, Old Tianshi also believed that Zhengyi Tianshi mansion should protect Zhang Huaiyi''s grandson. besides, He also failed to get any other answers from the old Heavenly Master. A moment later, "Today''s interview is over. Thank you! Old Heavenly Master!" "Hehe... It doesn''t hurt." The interview of the general media and the condolences of the leaders at the foot of the mountain finally ended. After a simple farewell to the old Heavenly Master, a group of people went down the mountain with video equipment. At this time, "Old Heavenly Master! King of Wudang! Meet the old Heavenly Master! Look who''s around you!" A young Taoist with a cloth bag on his shoulder came from a distance with Zhang Chulan. After greeting the old Heavenly Master with a respectful smile, he immediately pushed Zhang Chulan out behind him. Wudang disciples? Liu Xiaojiang first looked at the young Taoist priest and Zhang Chulan, who was confused. He didn''t say anything to remind the old Heavenly Master. He was still relatively silent and stood with Zhang Lingyu. The old Heavenly Master heard the sound and looked at the man, "it''s Xiao Wang. I don''t know how your master is?" Say, The old Heavenly Master SAW Zhang Chulan beside Wang Ye, was a little stunned, smiled and said, "are you... Chu LAN?" Not far away, Xu San, Xu Si and Feng Baobao stood there and did not disturb Zhang Chulan''s meeting with the old Heavenly Master for the first time. "..." Zhang Chulan looked at the immortal old man and obviously didn''t know how to call each other, "I..." "Call me shiye." seeing this, the old Heavenly Master couldn''t help but smile and remind me, "your grandfather passed on both the golden light mantra and the thunder Dharma to you. Although you are not my first disciple, you are not at a disadvantage." "Master!" Zhang Chulan learned about the relationship between grandpa and Tianshi mansion from Xu Si, and immediately opened his mouth and settled down his relationship with Tianshi mansion. "Ha ha... OK, Chu LAN, come and let me have a good look." the old Heavenly Master said with satisfaction. Then, While chatting with Zhang Chulan, the old Heavenly Master walked to the nearby Taoist temple, while Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Lingyu followed behind them. However, As the sacrificial activities in Qianshan have just ended, many tourists still stay on the mountain to take photos. They may not know who the old Heavenly Master is, but they see Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Lingyu behind them. In particular, after discovering that Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Lingyu were equally dressed in black and white Taoist robes, a large number of female tourists immediately ran over with cameras. "Ah!!! How handsome! Look this way! Look this way!" "Taoist priests! Come and take a picture with us!" In front of the house, Hearing the request of the tourists behind him, the old Heavenly Master turned back and said, "Lingyu, Xiaojiang, go and pick up other visitors first. Chu LAN and I will talk alone." "Yes, martial uncle." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. "Yes, I will." Zhang Lingyu bowed his head. therefore, After watching the old Heavenly Master and Zhang Chulan enter the house, Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Lingyu couldn''t help but turn around and face the tourists. At the strong request of the female tourists, they smiled and took a group photo with them one by one. They didn''t dare to leave the tourists the impression that it was detrimental to the mountain gate. The group photo is over, Liu Xiaojiang left Zhang Lingyu to deal with the tourists and walked alone to Xu San, Xu Si and Feng Baobao. "Third brother, fourth brother, meet again. How are you?" Xu San nodded to Liu Xiaojiang and smiled in front of Feng Baobao. "Hey, you look good now. You''re completely a Taoist priest. You don''t want to go back to work in the company anymore?" Xu Si looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a smile. Liu Xiaojiang looked at Feng Baobao behind Xu San, shook his head and said, "brother four is joking. I''m still in the Northeast Branch. Of course, I won''t stay on the mountain until after the Luo Tian Festival, I might go down the mountain with you. " "How about it? I heard that you will also participate in the Luo Tian Festival? Do you want to inherit the position of Heavenly Master? Or... Tongtian book?" Xu Si lit a cigarette and held it in his hand. Liu Xiaojiang shook his head again, but he didn''t answer the question. Instead, he looked at Xu Si with a smile. "Fourth brother, famous scenic spot, no smoking, fine 200." "......." when Xu Si heard this, his action was stiff. It was neither left nor thrown in his hand. "Ha ha." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Xu si very proudly. "Fourth brother, give me the money quickly." "... why are you so... Forget it, I can''t give you your land boundary." seeing this, Xu Si can only take out the money and hand it to Liu Xiaojiang with a helpless face. Took two tickets, Liu Xiaojiang hurriedly put it into his Taoist robe''s arms and hurriedly wanted to turn around and leave, but before he really left, he stopped again and reminded him with laughter: "Fourth brother, wait here. Zhang Chulan should be out soon, but... The Tourism Bureau may ask you for a fine later, Don''t blame me for not reminding you. " "Ah? What? What did you say?" Xu Si was stunned for a while and found that Liu Xiaojiang had already run away, so he had to gnash his teeth and snuff out his cigarette. "Sleeping trough! The reason why this guy came to say hello to us is to wait for me to smoke and cheat money! Son of a bitch How dare you cheat your fourth brother''s money! " Xu San reached out and pushed his glasses. "Hum, I told you not to smoke in the mountains, but... He really didn''t find the baby''s problem, It''s good for us. " "It''s hard to say." Xu Si looked at Zhang Chulan''s house and said thoughtfully, "he will also participate in the Luo Tian Festival. If possible... We must avoid the baby''s fight with him, Zhang Chulan''s situation is in danger. " Feng Baobao holds a string of Red Buddha beads in his hand. He looks at Xu San and Xu Si seriously. "San''er, Si''er, he''s very strong. Do you want to bury him first?" Xu San: "......" Xu Si: "......" Chapter 70 Mount Longhu, Liu Xiaojiang touched the warm 200 yuan in his arms and contentedly left Zhang Lingyu to pick up visitors in the front mountain. He came to the connection between the front mountain and the back mountain of Tianshi mansion alone. At this point, He was not in a hurry to return to the back mountain to preside over the order. Instead, he said hello to the Taoist boy in charge of receiving and guiding strange people, and stood silently waiting for the arrival of strange people at the foot of the mountain. This is the boundary of Zhengyi Tianshi mansion. Although it''s unlikely that anyone will dare to make trouble here, I''m afraid some guys don''t have brains at all. With the support of Master Lu Jin, Luo tiandajiao is no longer just a ceremony used by Tianshi mansion to accept Zhang Chulan, but an important competition involving the ownership of Baqi skills. Once it comes to the legendary eight wonders Who can guarantee that everyone will follow the rules? What''s more? Liu Xiaojiang thought of the five people he had met, and seemed to have heard that the other party had talked about Longhushan. In addition, the secret cooperation between Longhushan and the company this time, He wants to know with his ass that he won''t miss this opportunity. So, Without knowing how the whole sex will participate, He is the first disciple in the mountain, who is second only to the old Tianshi and Tian Lao. Naturally, he also needs to be responsible to prevent the whole sex from mixing with the contestants of Luo Tian Festival. After all, Most older strangers know, The Luo Tian grand festival is actually an exhibition competition in which dragon and tiger mountain, as a speaker, organizes dignitaries to show their muscles on the mountain. The Tongtian book is just a colorful head that old man Lu Jin took out to make trouble for some people. You want to stop Zhang Chulan from entering Tianshi Mansion because of the source of energy! Don''t look at your younger generation''s ability to crush dragon and Tiger Mountain disciples! Disgusting who''s here? Since you want to disgust Tianshi mansion! OK! I took out the Tongtian book to arouse the attention of other contestants to the competition! Disgusting, disgusting you! Anyway, the winner of Luotian festival must be from Tianshi mansion! Shit stirring stick, isn''t it? Who can''t?! As everyone knows, Mr. Lu thought it was really simple. No doubt it was because of the past that he couldn''t bear to see that some people were still greedy for eight wonders. He simply took this opportunity to disgust these guys. result, It can be regarded as a pit for Zhang Chulan. Tongtianli will indeed arouse the attention of other contestants to the competition and make every effort to fight with the younger generations of decent families, but it will also arouse other people''s desire for victory and make every effort to compete with Zhang Chulan. Zhang Chulan''s strength is strong enough, but his strength is not so enough, and he may not win the contestants except Tianshi mansion. For Zhang Chulan and Tianshi mansion, Grandpa Lu''s move is no different from a shit stirring stick that is not pleasing at both ends, but he has a clear conscience when he does these things himself If Liu Xiaojiang did not exist this time, Zhang Chulan would only be less likely to win in the end. On the edge of the cliff, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the strange people who had shown their magic power in the past. He couldn''t find any strange guy. He had to stay here calmly and wait for everyone to pass. But, After all, he is a disciple of the same generation of Tianshi mansion and Zhang Lingyu, and the only closed disciple of Tian Lao. When he stood here to preside over the order, he naturally attracted great attention from both the contestants and the audience. The news spread quickly. Since Liu Xiaojiang confirmed that he wanted to participate in the Luo Tian Festival, most strangers have also noticed his existence. Just, Liu Xiaojiang''s identity is very mysterious. Ordinary people know that he has been in the company at most, but they can''t continue to investigate any useful information, so everyone will be very curious when they see him. At this time, "Wow, different Taoist robes. They are about the same age as immortal Lingyu. Should this elder brother be the legendary immortal Xiao Liu? Nice to meet you. " One tall and one short, one female and one male, two white haired figures appeared here. They saw Liu Xiaojiang standing on the edge of the cliff, of which the younger white haired boy took the initiative to talk. Wen Yan, Real Liu? What is this Liu Xiaojiang turned to face the comer, smiled and arched his hands and said, "master Feng, Miss Feng, the venue of this competition is in the back mountain. If there is no other way, please go this way." The white haired men and women are the children of Feng Xingtong and Feng Shayan, one of the ten men who will be fengzhenghao in the world. This time, they also signed up to participate in the Luo Tian Festival. Whether as disciples of Tianshi mansion or temporary workers of the company, he will not recognize them. After all, These two are descendants of the Feng family. As the younger generation of Feng family, Although fengshayan is not as kind-hearted as fengxingtong, and there is even a trace of arrogance between her eyebrows and eyes, she nodded politely in front of Liu Xiaojiang. "Immortal Xiao Liu, will you also participate in the Luo Tian Festival? If you have a chance, I really want to compete with you. Hey hey." Feng Xingtong scratched his head with a smile, as if he had been familiar without any formality. "Xingtong, pay attention to politeness. You represent our Feng family now." fengshayan warned. "Elder sister, what are you talking about? Isn''t brother Liu the same age as us? Why so formal?" Feng Xingtong didn''t take it seriously. "Young master Feng is right. Miss Feng, I''m about your age and don''t need any extra courtesy." Liu Xiaojiang nodded and then stretched out his hand to point to several ropes on the cliff. "Although these things are also somewhat redundant, we usually travel between the front and back of the mountain here. Therefore, young master Feng and Miss Feng should not be too considerate." "Brother Liu, just call me Xingtong, young master. It seems that Feng Xingtong doesn''t care about these things. On the contrary, he still keeps a great curiosity about Liu Xiaojiang. "Liu Zhen thought a lot. I think these things are nothing. If some people can''t even get through the rope, they should also think about whether they are qualified to participate in the Luo Tian Festival." The wind sand swallow looked at the several ropes in front and didn''t care too much about the rules of Tianshi mansion. On the contrary, it agreed with the existence of these things. Hearing this, Liu Xiaojiang glanced at the crowd gathering around him, but did not clearly express his agreement with the wind sand swallow, but smiled and motioned again: "You''d better hurry over. If you continue to gather here, it will inevitably make the rope look too crowded." "OK, sister, let''s go, brother Liu. I''ll see you later!" Feng Xingtong looked at the crowd around him, so he took her to the edge of the rope and walked directly without showing the mountain and dew. thereafter, Under the gaze of Liu Xiaojiang, other strangers went to the Houshan competition venue through the rope in an extremely orderly manner. However, Right now, "Ah... It''s really troublesome to go over the rope. Can''t it be normal, immortal Liu, we meet again." After introducing Zhang Chulan to the old Heavenly Master earlier, Wang also didn''t know where he ran alone. Now he appeared here again, yawning and taking the initiative to walk to Liu Xiaojiang. "Taoist priest Wang, you just left ahead of time. Why haven''t you passed yet?" "Ha ha, nothing. Just finding a place to stay alone can relieve the fatigue caused by the long journey. On the contrary, immortal Liu, as the only disciple of master Tian, It really gives people a sense of approachability. " Chapter 71 Wudang, Liu Xiaojiang is no stranger to Wudang, a sect also derived from Taoism. He even feels that in the eyes of ordinary secular people, Wudang Mountain is much more famous than Longhu Mountain. After all, Wudang, which prefers to practice "life", often appears in secular martial arts novels. Even if someone has not read martial arts novels in the traditional sense, they will also see uncle and aunt playing Tai Chi in the park. Taiji boxing, The most well-known Kung Fu of this kind is a boxing technique created by Zhang Sanfeng, the founder of Wudang, according to the thought of Taoism. It''s just, Although Longhu Mountain and Wudang Mountain are also derived from Taoism, Wudang does not take Zhengyi Tianshi house as the leader, but Longhu Mountain and Wudang Mountain are homologous, and they are far more closely related than other sects. So, As a Wudang disciple, It''s understandable that Wang also came to hold the old Heavenly Master. Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Ye, who behaved differently from other Taoists in front of him, and said calmly, "Taoist Wang also laughed. Xiao Jiang is only a wild Taoist in the mountains. He is not qualified to neglect the children of other sects." "Immortal Liu..." Wang also smiled meaningfully, "you are different from others on the mountain and from people at the foot of the mountain. As for why you are so special You are not an immortal, are you? " Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Ye quietly. "Taoist priest Wang Ye, what does this mean? Xiaojiang doesn''t think he is different from others. Everyone is just an ordinary person who practices heart and seeks Tao." This time, "Yes." Wang also noticed that the crowd around him was getting more and more, and bowed his hands and said, "immortal Liu, to tell you the truth, the reason why I came to Longhu Mountain this time is to give others more choices on the one hand, and on the other hand It''s you. " "However, it''s obviously not the time to talk about it at this moment. If possible, I must find another opportunity to talk with you in detail before the trail goes down the mountain. I hope everything won''t come too late, See you later. " Well, Wang also nodded to Liu Xiaojiang in good faith again. He walked to the rope at the edge of the cliff and bent down slowly. However, After hearing what Wang also said, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Ye''s back on the rope, and his eyes gradually became suspicious. He had never heard of Wang Ye''s name before. At present, he only knew that the other party was a Taoist from Wudang. What''s more? Wang Ye doesn''t look very old, and his accomplishments are not necessarily outstanding, but he is such an ordinary little Taoist who can easily see through his zombie identity? If so What''s the matter with immortals coming down to earth? Hum So it seems, This guy doesn''t really see through anything, At best, it''s just a perception. But, He never met this guy before! Why? Why can this guy notice himself early? Never met before, Why is this guy aware of his special? The more Liu Xiaojiang thought about it, the more he felt that Wang Ye was a little strange, but for a moment, he couldn''t think why the other party could notice him. Even because he found his own particularity, he took the initiative to participate in the Luo Tian festival held in Longhu Mountain. And He doesn''t seem to have any hostility. Wudang king also What the hell do you want to do? Liu Xiaojiang looked at Houshan with flashing eyes. While he was curious about Wang you, he couldn''t help brewing a very dark idea. ¡­¡­ About an hour later, Liu Xiaojiang followed Xu San and Xu Si with nothing on his face and came to the place where the Luo Tian festival will be held in the back mountain. After all, Zhang Chulan talked with the old Heavenly Master alone for a while, so he delayed a lot of time. So, After Xu San, Xu Si and others passed the rope, most of the participants in the Luo Tian Festival have come to the back mountain. They are the last wave of participants recorded on the list. period, Liu Xiaojiang even witnessed a farce when avoiding Xu Si''s eyes. A guy from Jiajia village in the northwest even had some conflict with Feng Baobao. however, The man may be out of integrity, or he doesn''t want to make trouble in Tianshi mansion. He not only didn''t fight with Feng Baobao, but also helped them on the rope with a gentleman''s demeanor. Jia... Jia Zhengliang! yes! My name is Jia Zhengliang! Well, An honest face Back mountain, Outside the luotian Dajiao competition venue, "Is there such a place in the back of Longhu Mountain?" Zhang Chulan looked at the bustling scene of people coming and going around. "What''s the matter with the amusement park like atmosphere? It''s no different from the front mountain..." "Ha ha, after all, it''s the Luo Tian Festival. You can''t be too shabby. Brother three and brother four, you''d better prepare for the next competition, I''ll go first. " Liu Xiaojiang didn''t stay with Xu San and Xu Si when he came to the back mountain. He saw Zhang Lingyu who had already returned to the back mountain in the distance. He immediately ignored Xu Si''s eyes that wanted to kill people and walked across from him. of course, Liu Xiaojiang''s arrival naturally attracted the attention of many people. At this time, the eyes gathered on him were even more than Zhang Chulan. After all, Although everyone knows the identity of the successor of Zhang Chulan''s energy source, they have also heard that he has never entered the Mountain Gate of Tianshi mansion, but he can still use golden light curse and thunder method, But, Not everyone of them has seen Zhang Chulan, and not everyone can recognize Zhang Chulan himself for a time. Liu Xiaojiang is different, He is a disciple of the same generation as Zhang Lingyu in Tianshi''s house, the only closed disciple of Tian Lao, and the only nephew of the old Tianshi. In addition, he is dressed in a pure black Taoist robe, and he was with Zhang Lingyu before, Nowadays, almost everyone can identify him. "Xiao Liuzhen!" "Immortal Liu!" "Ah!!! Handsome boy, look here!" Almost everyone greeted Liu Xiaojiang along the way. He had to salute one by one in his own identity. It was only more than ten meters from the place where Zhang Lingyu was located, but it took him a few minutes to come to the other party. "Lingyu, you''re coming very fast." "Why are you with Zhang Chulan and them?" Zhang Lingyu frowned. "Didn''t I say that I met them at the foot of the mountain earlier?" Liu Xiaojiang said. At this time, The conversation between Feng Xingtong and Zhang Chulan sounded like nobody. Most of the strangers suddenly heard the sound and looked at Zhang Chulan. They all looked eager to try. Obviously, they recognized Zhang Chulan with the help of Feng Xingtong. But, At present, some people will not pay too much attention to Zhang Chulan and others. They take the initiative to stand in front of Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Lingyu. "Immortal Lingyu, immortal Xiaoliu, I''ve heard a lot about you. I finally see you this time. I''m in the Wuhou sect, Zhuge Qing. " "Polite." Chapter 72 meanwhile, Feng Xingtong noticed the embarrassment on Zhang Chulan''s face. He smiled and pointed to the opposite side and said, "I''m afraid?" "Hum, these guys are nothing. If you want to stand out from this selection, your biggest obstacle may be those three guys... Look, Zhuge Qing, a descendant of marquis Wu! " "The shadow of man and the name of the tree, Zhuge Qing is the descendant of Zhuge Liang, the Prime Minister of the Han Dynasty. As for the other two....... Don''t have to say more?" "Zhang Lingyu! Liu Xiaojiang! Both of them are high attackers of Tianshi mansion! Hey hey... You''re in a terrible situation." "......." Zhang Chulan. ¡­¡­ Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the narrow eyed descendant of marquis Wu, first bowed back with Zhang Lingyu, and then said, "you''re welcome, we''re just a wild way in the mountain, compared with the descendant of Mr. Zhuge, the Prime Minister of the Han Dynasty It''s nothing to mention. " Zhang Lingyu also smiled and said, "yes, Mr. Zhuge''s feat of resisting the general trend of the world for the world is an example that people who seek Tao should follow." Zhuge Qing shook his head with a smile. "You two don''t need to be too modest. Just looking forward to competing with the two real people, I will go to Longhu Mountain to disturb the elders'' Qingxiu." "Ah!!! These three... What''s the matter with these three!!!" "Come on! Take a picture!" "Camera! Who can lend me the camera!" The female strangers who came here to watch Luo Tian''s wedding ceremony saw three handsome men standing together and praising each other. They immediately picked up their mobile phones and other camera tools and kept taking pictures as souvenirs. They didn''t want to miss the rare same frame of the three handsome men. On the other side, "Cut! Three fart guys." Zhang Chulan was jealous of it. "Well, well, let''s go and say hello to others." Feng Xingtong smiled and patted Zhang Chulan on the shoulder, holding them in front of Liu Xiaojiang. "Aha! Little martial uncle! Let''s meet again!" Zhang Chulan could only smile with embarrassment and tried to talk to Zhang Lingyu. result, Zhang Lingyu turned her back to Zhang Chulan, just nodded with Xingtong and Zhuge Qing, and then hung Zhang Chulan in place without hesitation. Then, He went to the back of the field alone. Even Zhuge Qing just looked at Zhang Chulan a few times, and then turned to the other side. See this, "Ha ha! Ignored!" Feng Xingtong immediately added a knife. "What did I do? This guy is not pleasing to the eye!" Zhang Chulan looked indignant. "Brother Liu, where on earth did I provoke him?" "... Er, it''s hard to say, it''s hard to say." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t explain this, but just dodged. "Hahaha... You are so popular that even the approachable Liu Zhen doesn''t want to talk to you." Feng Xingtong stabbed Zhang Chulan in the heart. "......." Zhang Chulan. Liu Xiaojiang saw all this in his eyes. Although he knew why Zhang Lingyu behaved like this, considering that it was someone else''s privacy, it was not easy to explain at this time. A moment later, He just looked at Feng Baobao behind them again, and then turned and walked towards the back of the field. After all, The contestants of the Luo Tian Festival have arrived. When there are 128 people on the list, the competition time will not be too short. According to the old Tianshi and others, the selection of the preliminary competition will begin later. Just Zhang Lingyu, Liu Xiaojiang, as the organizer''s contestant, will inevitably make other contestants feel uncomfortable if he always stays around Zhang Chulan and others. Finally, when Zhang Chulan wins. It doesn''t matter what the reality of the Luo Tian Festival is, but as the organizer, the contestants always want to make things look past in the open. Soon, When Zhang Chulan and others are about to attract more attention, "Hehe... Young people are full of vitality. Seeing you, it seems that I am young myself." The old Heavenly Master, Lu Jin and Tian Lao, followed by Wang AI, LV Ci and Feng Zhenghao, appeared on the wooden platform in front of the venue and instantly attracted the attention of the young people. "Old Heavenly Master! It''s old Heavenly Master Hotan!" "Heavenly Master! And some of the ten guys... Wow, it''s a huge scene." The old Heavenly Master''s face is still kind. When he looks down, his eyes are like looking at his younger generation, which won''t make people feel superior at all. "Everyone, I''ve been waiting." "In addition to the routine sacrifice, this Luo Tian Festival is also a good time for us who practice energy to gather and exchange ideas with each other......" "Of course, you didn''t come here to sit down and drink tea and talk about metaphysics like me. I used to come from a young age, so, I understand what you think. " "Since everyone wants to be promoted through competition, I won''t talk about it here, so now Let''s go! " As soon as these words came out, they immediately received a strong response from people under the age of 30. The Taoist children under the platform also quickly took out the prepared boxes and called on everyone to draw lots in front of the boxes one by one. therefore, Different people lined up orderly and went to the box one by one to draw lots. Half an hour later, Liu Xiaojiang finally stood in front of the box, calmly put his hand into the box and grabbed a note casually. Cardinal! There are only three simple words on the note, which correspond to the combination of heavenly stems and animals, According to the old Heavenly Master, This time, he will draw the same combination of aliens with the other three, and compete in the fourth game in one of the multiple venues at the same time. After drawing lots, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t want to cause too much sensation in the first game, so he didn''t make too much noise. Instead, he went along the site alone. ¡­¡­ After a long time, Outside a venue for the Luo Tian Festival, "Little master! Little master! It''s your turn to enter!" After a long wait, Liu Xiaojiang immediately got up and stretched himself, yawned and walked into the venue along the entrance. However, Once inside the site, He found that the atmosphere at the scene was somewhat unusual. Because, There were too many people sitting around the venue. Not only those non participating strange people, but also other strange people who had not started the competition and won after the first three games, sat around the venue one after another. In addition, He even found the figure of the old Heavenly Master, Tian Lao and Lu Jin. Although Lu Ci, Wang AI and Feng Zhenghao, three important figures in the alien world, did not sit with the old Heavenly Master, they all sat around the venue. So far, Five of the world''s top ten men came here to watch the war! See this, Although Liu Xiaojiang was somewhat helpless in his attention, he remembered what he had always wanted to achieve through this competition. He still pretended to be calm and walked to the center of the venue and looked up at the three contestants who had stood together opposite. Do you want to work together? Well, forget it, it''s all the same. "Liu Xiaojiang, disciple of Zhengyi Tianshi mansion, please give me some advice." Chapter 73 "No, so many people?" Zhang Chulan was surprised when he saw the number of people watching the war around him, especially after seeing the existence of the ten guys with his own eyes, "third brother, fourth brother, just the other contestants, How come all the ten men on the mountain have come. " "Oh, you are the successor of the source of energy body, but no one knows whether it is true or false, but even so... Don''t you still attract a lot of people''s attention?" Xu Si was not surprised by the surrounding situation. "This is the boundary of Zhengyi Tianshi mansion. Tian Lao''s only closed disciple and the only nephew of the old Tianshi, Liu Xiaojiang, a character with complex identity, suddenly appeared Who wouldn''t be curious? " "... it''s true that the disciple of Tianshi mansion is the only nephew of the old Tianshi, which really deserves more attention." Zhang Chulan was relieved when he thought of the position of Tianshi mansion in the eyes of others. "Well, that''s true, but it''s not a bad thing for us." Xu San smiled. "It depends." Xu Si shook his head and said, "if Liu Xiaojiang can show his strength no less than that of Zhang Lingyu and Zhuge Qing in the next competition, it can indeed reduce Chu Lan''s attention caused by the source of energy and body to a certain extent, But, He just joined the Mountain Gate of Tianshi mansion for about a month...... " At this time, Feng Baobao, who had been silent all the time, suddenly said, "although san''er and Si''er don''t know what''s going on, this guy''s strength should only be stronger than Zhang Lingyu. If Zhang Chulan meets now It''s impossible to win. " "San''er, Si''er, this guy must find a chance to bury it." Feng Baobao knocked his hand seriously. As soon as it comes out, Zhang Chulan and Xu San and Xu Si were stunned in situ and subconsciously looked at Liu Xiaojiang in the field. "I''ll go! Sister bao''er, how can you see? This guy''s strength is really so strong? He''s even far above Zhang Lingyu?" After this time together, Zhang Chulan will not doubt Feng Baobao''s inhuman intuition at all. He even thinks that the reason why Feng Baobao said so must be that he noticed something in Liu Xiaojiang. Then, Xu San and Xu Si also looked at Feng Baobao with a frown. Xu Si asked, "baby, are you sure?" Feng Baobao doesn''t know how to answer Zhang Chulan''s question, because she can''t tell her feelings about Liu Xiaojiang. But for Xu Si, She can confirm it directly by feeling. "Well, Si''er, this guy must be more powerful than Zhang Lingyu." "So..." after Xu Si''s confirmation with Feng Baobao, his expression gradually became dignified, "baby, how does he compare with you?" Wen Yan, Feng Baobao thought for a long time. Then, under the gaze of Xu San, Xu Si and Zhang Chulan, he scratched the back of his head blankly, "Oh, are you sure you want to bury him? I should be able to try. " ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Xu Si noticed Feng Baobao''s uncertainty and said suspiciously, "even Baobao, you''re not sure if you''re an opponent. What''s the matter with Liu Xiaojiang Well, Let''s take a look at his next performance. Then, if we have a chance, Xu San and I will negotiate with him first, Before that, You must not act rashly. " ¡­¡­ "What? Do you see anything?" LV CI sat in the audience with his hands in his arms and looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who was not exposed to the mountains and dew. He was completely unaware of what was special about this young generation. Aside, When Wang AI heard LV Ci''s question, he looked down with a smile and said, "he used to be a member of the company. He seems to be a special congenital power awakener, although I don''t know why he worshipped Longhu Mountain, However, since the old Heavenly Master is willing to make an exception to take him in Then there must be something extraordinary about him. " "Moreover, the reason why the old Heavenly Master let Zhang Lingyu compete with Liu Xiaojiang, don''t you know why?" "To clean the road for Zhang Chulan?" LV CI looked at Wang AI around him and doubted, "Zhang Lingyu is all right. The old Heavenly Master is so confident in Liu Xiaojiang''s strength. I remember he only stayed on Longhu Mountain for a month?" Say, He looked up at the location of the old Heavenly Master, Tian Lao and Lu Jin. "Hum, it''s rare that a person with innate powers can practice the day after tomorrow, but it''s not without it. It seems whether Liu Xiaojiang is a genius It''s already a nail in the board. " Wang AI looked down at Liu Xiaojiang and couldn''t help frowning. "Do you know what step he has taken under the guidance of the old Heavenly Master compared with a young genius like Zhang Lingyu?" "It''s only a month. It''s good if he can practice the golden light mantra well. Even with his innate ability of awakening, how strong can he be? Is there another Zhang Zhiwei in his Tianshi mansion? " LV CI doesn''t believe that Liu Xiaojiang can match Zhang Lingyu at the moment. "Hum... How can it be so easy." Wang AI smiled contemptuously. ¡­¡­ On the other side, Near the auditorium near the entrance, "Xing Tong, Sha Yan, you have contacted immortal Xiao Liu. What do you think?" Feng Zhenghao stood in front of the audience with a smile and looked at Liu Xiaojiang in the field below. Although he didn''t have the same attitude of examination as LV Ci and Wang AI, he couldn''t help but wonder about the real Liu who suddenly appeared in front of him. Wen Yan, Fengshayan replied seriously, "father, Xingtong and I have indeed met immortal Liu, but..... We don''t feel anything unusual and can''t see each other''s moves, but according to the attitude of other disciples of Tianshi mansion, His strength is enough to be recognized by all disciples. " "Well, very good." Feng Zhenghao nodded with satisfaction when he heard this. "Sha Yan, you can see the importance of Tianshi mansion to Liu Xiaojiang through the attitude of other disciples, so as to guess that each other''s strength is not weak, It has really grown a lot. " Well, He turned to look at Feng Xingtong and said, "Xingtong, what about you?" "Hey, Dad, I didn''t think so much, but I feel that immortal Liu is also very approachable. I think I can make friends with him." Feng Xingtong scratched the back of his head with a smile. "Hahaha... Since you want to make friends with him, you can rest assured to make friends with each other." Seeing this, Feng Zhenghao smiled and touched Xiang fengxingtong''s head. "Immortal Liu can get the trust of the old Heavenly Master. As a contestant like Zhang Lingyu, he must be a young man worthy of making friends, The reason why our Feng family participated in the Luo Tian Festival, Although I have the idea of showing strength to other strangers, if I meet contestants such as Zhang Lingyu and Zhuge Qing, If we lose, And don''t fight for face with your risk of injury. " "Although our Feng family can only be regarded as an emerging force among the ten men, it is enough to explain some problems that we can successfully enter the ten men. The main purpose of this time is to hold the field of the old Heavenly Master, Don''t take it too seriously. " Chapter 74 "Hey, I want to see why you two old guys attach so much importance to Xiaojiang." Lu Jin noticed the number of people watching the battle around the venue and the location of LV Ci, Wang AI and Feng Zhenghao. Then she turned and grinned at the old Heavenly Master and Tian Lao. "Hum! Don''t you see whose disciple it is? I think Lao Lu, don''t be surprised to lose your chin!" Tian Lao looked at Liu Xiaojiang below and raised his head proudly. "Er... Lao Tian, it''s true that you are Xiaojiang''s master, but most of his skills are taught by me personally. Therefore, in my opinion, I should be proud that I come from Haocai, What''s the matter with you? " Seeing Tian Lao''s proud appearance, the old Heavenly Master immediately smiled and joked, "Lao Lu, don''t worry, Xiaojiang won''t let anyone down. How can he be trained by me?" "Elder martial brother, did you fart again? Why does it suddenly stink around here?" Tian Lao said with a smile. "... Jinzhong, it''s too much. Do you believe I''ll push you down from the audience now?" the smile on the old Heavenly Master''s face suddenly froze. "Ah ha ha, elder martial brother, you really can''t afford to joke. Yes, Xiaojiang was trained by you. But you are my elder martial brother after all. Shouldn''t you take care of my disciples?" Tian Lao immediately showed weakness when he saw this. "......" the old Heavenly Master shook his head helplessly. Tian Lao said all the good and bad words. What else could he say? Did he really sacrifice this thing as a concealed weapon? What if you accidentally hit someone? "Ha ha... You two old guys are really good. Aren''t you afraid of being laughed at because a child hurts each other here?" Lu Jin laughed. "Oh... Didn''t your baby granddaughter also participate? When you cry," the old Heavenly Master couldn''t help but remind him. "Yes! Elder martial brother! You arrange it secretly! Let that girl Linglong face Lingyu or Xiaojiang! I think he dares to be so arrogant!?" Tian immediately agreed. "What are you talking about? If something happens to my baby Linglong! Believe it or not, I''ll tear down your dragon tiger mountain!" Lu Jin immediately clenched her fist. "Lao Lu, you are a real hooligan. Can''t you laugh? I admire you..." the master said. "Even if... I''m not afraid of being laughed at." Tian Lao said. Lu Jin: "......" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the field, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the three contestants who kept whispering to each other but didn''t attack, smiled and said: "You guys, a few minutes have passed. Haven''t you discussed the countermeasures? If you still don''t want to take the lead, then I''ll do it first. " Let''s go, He took the initiative to lift his legs and walk towards the position of the three people. Although he hasn''t started to use any Tianshi family skill, it will still cause great pressure to the three opposite. After all, There were so many people watching the battle around that even ten men were present, which was enough to show Liu Xiaojiang''s influence. Although, They were ready to be eliminated from the beginning, But, When so many people are watching, They don''t want to be too embarrassed under Liu Xiaojiang''s hand So, "I''m Deng Youcai!" "I''m LV Fang!" "Shen cangsheng!" "Let''s learn from Liu Zhenren''s skills!" ¡Á three Seeing Liu Xiaojiang coming step by step, the three contestants immediately reported their names. After reporting their names, they rushed over without hesitation. Obviously, they had already discussed the countermeasures. The next moment, LV Fang and Shen cangsheng had already come to Liu Xiaojiang. A stream of water condensed with energy was attached around one''s wrist, and one was holding a sharp long sword that had already been scabbard, and launched an attack on Liu Xiaojiang''s upper and lower bodies almost at the same time. Tut! It''s tricky! Liu Xiaojiang originally thought that the strength of the other party might not be strong, so he hesitated and never dared to fight. However, when he saw the two attacks in front of him, he recognized the means used by the other party for the first time. Ningxia cut off the water flow! Shandong Penglai sword sect! These two guys can resonate with the water in the human body through energy, detonate the water in other people''s bodies and destroy them. Although the effect is not as strong as the galloping palm of Jia Jia village, it is still possible to defeat the enemy quickly. the other one, It is sword cultivation that attaches energy to weapons and pursues pure attack power wholeheartedly. No matter which kind, it is obviously not a means that normal people can resist with their body! Cut! "Tiandi Xuanzong............" Golden light curse! Liu Xiaojiang found that the other party''s means meant to defeat the enemy with one blow, and immediately launched his extremely strange golden light in the eyes of outsiders! Dang!!! The dull black energy is instantly attached to the body surface! Two powerful attacks hit it like a bronze bell! this moment! The audience was silent! "This... What kind of Kung Fu is this? Golden light spell?" "Nonsense! Is the golden light of your golden light Curse Black?" "But... Look at the effect of this black energy and the formula just now! Isn''t this the golden light mantra of Tianshi mansion!" "Hmm? No! How could immortal Liu''s golden light be black?" "Ah... Black robe, black hair, white handsome face hidden in the mysterious black energy, immortal Liu! Come on! Blow up these ugly people for me!" "Ah!!! Immortal Xiao Liu! I love you!" Liu Xiaojiang ignored the reaction of the surrounding audience, looked at the two overwhelmed contestants in front of him, and slowly raised his arms with a smile. "You two, accept." Bang! Bang! Plop! Plop! After two casual hand knives, LV Fang and Shen cangsheng fell to the ground and rolled their eyes. They not only temporarily lost their ability to move, but even their consciousness did not know where to fly. In the face of such a strange golden light curse and Liu Xiaojiang, they obviously have no power to fight back Then, Liu Xiaojiang, surrounded by the dark and transparent golden light, raised his eyes to Deng Youcai, who had not been eliminated in the distance, and walked slowly towards each other again step by step. "Oh, I''ll go! Immortal Liu! You''re too cruel! I just want not to lose too ugly! It''s hard to go back to work with Grandma! You''re like this I have to do my best. " Grandma? Liu Xiaojiang suddenly heard the other party mention "grandma", and suddenly remembered Guan Shihua, one of the ten guys, so he stopped unexpectedly. However, Deng Youcai, however, showed helplessly that he was just coming to hold a show, immediately closed his hands in front of him, shook his head and roared: "Little Deng''s disciple Deng Youcai! Please Mr. grey Upper body!!! " Hum!!! A strange black energy, which is completely different from Liu Xiaojiang''s, is like a cold and mysterious black energy flow, which suddenly appears in everyone''s eyes and finally converges into a huge mouse. "Hum! Waste seedling! I need to be on my own! Come on! Let me deal with him myself! " The next second, The mouse condensed by black Qi rushed to Deng Youcai, and only got into his body in a moment. Then Deng Youcai, who looked like a gangster in ordinary days, turned into another posture. His breath is cold and abnormal, and his eyes are very red People are not like people! Ghosts are not like ghosts! Chapter 75 "I''ll go! What''s this? Demon... Monster?!" "Go! It''s rare to see more strange! This is the unique skill of others to become a horse fairy! Please be spiritual! But this black smoke...... what did Deng Youcai invite?!" "Hiss... Do you think it''s suddenly getting cold around?" "How can this black smoke be a general energy? It''s a gloomy and terrible feeling... It''s just a legendary evil spirit!" "There''s a good play! Immortal Xiao Liu is really not weak! But I didn''t expect Deng Youcai to have such ability! He can directly invite this level of spirit possessed body!" "Immortal Liu! Be careful! Don''t hurt yourself!!!" ¡­¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang heard the reminder from the female audience around him. He couldn''t help twitching a few times. He raised his eyes again and looked at Deng Youcai opposite. He was only calm and serious in the face of the enemy. Deng Youcai invited the spirit on his upper body at this time. His cultivation was obviously stronger than the two hedgehogs he had met, and even did not exist at the same level as the two hedgehogs. If we simply look at the so-called "energy quantity", After Deng Youcai invited the spirit to the upper body, the black smoke constantly emitted from his body is obviously more abundant than the black energy in Liu Xiaojiang''s body! of course, Recalling the powerful power displayed by yinggou when he was the leader of the body, and the almost endless strange black energy in the body Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t think that this spirit will be stronger than yinggou, and still it will only be a weak existence like a witch. Even if Deng Youcai can really give full play to the strength of the upper spirit, The same is true. It''s just, Liu Xiaojiang is not a winner. He doesn''t have the power to win. Even if Deng Youcai can''t give full play to the 100% power of the upper spirit, he will still feel that the other party is a little tricky, but It''s just a little tricky. Now, No matter whether Deng Youcai can give full play to the full strength of the upper body spirit, in front of Liu Xiaojiang with golden light mantra and thunder method, he is still just an ordinary alien who needs to exercise energy normally in his body in order to give full play to his strength. After all, Deng Youcai''s cultivation under normal circumstances is far inferior to that of Liu Xiaojiang. Please do the same after the spiritual upper body. It''s just the same. In this case Yin five thunder is enough to let him recognize the cruel reality! So, Even if Liu Xiaojiang faced Deng Youcai after inviting the spirit to the upper body, even if he knew that the energy in the other party''s body was not much different from his own, he still had a confident and fearless posture, and did not display the thunder method in his body at the first time. Instead, he wanted to see how much worse he was in the experience of fighting with people compared with this old monster. On the other side, Deng Youcai stared at his lantern like eyes and said, "I see, you useless thing. If you can give full play to my strength, you still need me to come to you personally? okay! I''ll keep the hairy child alive! " Well, He slowly looked up at Liu Xiaojiang opposite, but he couldn''t help but be slightly stunned. He was surprised and said, "Yo, little doll, I didn''t think you were really powerful. No wonder Youcai called me so quickly, Come on! I''ll practice with you! " At this point, Although Liu Xiaojiang still has a black golden light outside and maintains the operation of the golden light mantra in his body, his black energy is obviously not as good as yinggou, nor is it full of a gloomy and terrible sense of oppression as yinggou. Even though the spirit body invited by Deng Youcai was far better than the two hedgehogs in cultivation and vision, he could not see through the particularity of Liu Xiaojiang. "Thank you for your advice." Liu Xiaojiang understood that the other party was not human, and his years of cultivation might be longer than that of the old Heavenly Master. He immediately bowed his hands to the other party according to the number of rites and said, "Xiaozi Zhengyi, disciple of the Heavenly Master''s residence, Liu Xiaojiang." "Changbai Mountain, grey Zhengqing." Deng Youcai nodded. Let''s go, There was a sudden silence in the field, The next second, Dang!!! The two figures disappeared in the same place as if they had discussed, and showed their fists and feet in the center of the venue. Each confrontation will be accompanied by violent sounds, which shocked the general audience to cover their ears and open their mouths, watching the battle far beyond the general understanding. The cultivation on Longhu Mountain, Liu Xiaojiang not only learned the golden light mantra and thunder method, but also his boxing and body method were greatly improved in the competition with his peers. He completely said goodbye to the fighting method of relying only on his own strength and instinct. But compared with grey Zhengqing, an old monster who may have lived for hundreds of years, His kung fu and fighting experience will still be slightly insufficient. It was good at the beginning of close combat, but with the increase of the intensity of the fight, he soon exposed his lack of experience. At this time, If the defense effect of golden light is not added, He estimated that his extraordinary body hardness had long been exposed to the public. What''s more? Hui Zhengqing was attached to Deng Youcai, and his cultivation was almost the same as that of Liu Xiaojiang. When attacking with both hands, he attached strong black smoke. Every time he hit the golden light, he could weaken the golden light''s defense. If he hit the same position many times, he could directly tear open the golden light''s defense! Tut! Sure enough, there is a big gap in the experience of fighting people! Liu Xiaojiang realized that he had poor experience with the other party, so he could only take the initiative to distance himself from Hui Zhengqing, avoid fighting with him in close proximity, and use the ability of golden light mantra to transform energy into form to keep restraining the other party''s pursuit. For a while, The dark and transparent golden light wreaked havoc on the whole audience, and their battle became extremely anxious. No one could do anything about each other in a short time. But even so, When the audience saw that Liu Xiaojiang could fight against a monster like ash Zhengqing, they basically ignored his lack of experience in fighting with people, and they had a clear understanding of his strength Strong! How strong! It''s so strong! As expected, immortal Xiao Liu also walked in front of most young strangers! This time, if Deng Youcai didn''t have the ability to "foul" the upper body of the spirit, he could invite an old monster like spirit to help him personally. I''m afraid anyone else would only be defeated quickly! However, Just when everyone was shocked by Liu Xiaojiang''s strength and thought that the battle might take a long time to win, Liu Xiaojiang manipulated the big hand condensed by the golden light to launch an attack. After seeing that he failed to hit the other party again, he couldn''t help shaking his head helplessly and removed the golden light from his body. On the other side, Ash Zhengqing saw Liu Xiaojiang suddenly remove the golden light from his body. He was happy and said proudly, "boy, you are really powerful, but you are far from enough to see here. It''s better to admit defeat early, Lest you get hurt. " Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang stared at Hui Zhengqing with a frown for a long time. Finally, he calmly shook his head. "Senior, your boxing and foot skills are really above that of the boy. If not all the self cultivation are here, the boy may not be qualified to fight with you, But now... " "Good boy! Don''t you believe me? Let''s fight again!" grey Zhengqing fiercely interrupted. As soon as the voice fell, Gray Zhengqing''s expression solidified instantly, because he found that Liu Xiaojiang opposite had changed. Not only did the whole person''s temperament become gloomy, but there was also an extremely strange black liquid in the sleeves of the Taoist robe, which was slowly flowing on the ground Chapter 76 Cangtan in the North! Liu Xiaojiang stood motionless in the same place, and the Yin, thunder, water and dirt mimicked by the chaotic energy in his body gradually spread around the site, which was extremely depressing, and soon dyed the land in the field dark. He slowly raised his hand and looked at the black liquid flowing out of his palm. With a calm face, he explained: "Master, even if you are better than your real body, you can''t resist the effect of it by your accomplishments as long as you don''t surpass me, In the end, you will only be easily deprived of all your strength...... " Well, Liu Xiaojiang threw off his sleeves with a pale face, and the black thunder flowing in his palm immediately flew to the opposite side. Many black thunder about to flow to each other''s feet also rose towards grey Zhengqing at almost the same time! "Little calf! How dare you look down on your grey uncle! Just try!" Facing the black liquid attacking yourself from far to near at the same time, Although Hui Zhengqing didn''t know the specific effect of this thing, he heard the explanation given by Liu Xiaojiang and felt the Yin and cold power emitted from it. Naturally, he didn''t dare to neglect it at all. He jumped up high and avoided the black water under his feet. But, When he jumped into the air to avoid the black water under his feet and several attacks from Liu Xiaojiang, The black liquid finally spread to the whole field, resulting in no place in the field to settle down safely. See this, Liu Xiaojiang slowly raised his mouth upward and raised his hand again towards grey Zhengqing in the air. He didn''t even wait for the other party to land and be contaminated with black thunder, so he directly controlled the black thunder at the other party''s feet, gathered in strands, quickly extended to the air and tightly wound around the opponent''s body. At the moment of black thunder, Ash Zhengqing felt that the energy in his body stagnated, and then his whole body completely lost strength, and the black smoke emitted from his body suddenly stopped "Mr. grey? Mr. grey! Didn''t you say you could do it! You were beaten in the face! What''s the big deal! You see, I''ll replace... Ah... Ouch! No! Why I''m powerless!" "Empty...... why do we suddenly have kidney deficiency! OK! Uncle grey! I know! I lost!" "Immortal Liu! Immortal Liu! We admit defeat!" Yin thunder water is dirty! Instant rolling! So far! The outcome is divided! When Liu Xiaojiang heard the other party admit defeat, he immediately removed the Yin five thunder method, which made Deng Youcai fall heavily to the ground. After editing with the off-site audience in all directions, Liu Xiaojiang calmly turned away from the venue. meanwhile, The surrounding audience finally reacted to the sudden changes in front of them "OK... So strong! What was that just now? Who knows what the black liquid is?" "Ho! I haven''t seen it! That''s the thunder method of Tianshi mansion!" "Fart! Such a strange thing! How could it be Rafa?" "Stupid! I haven''t eaten pork! Haven''t I seen a pig run? Isn''t that the Yin five thunder method that only people with broken bodies can practice?!" "What? Yin five thunder?!" "Broken man!?" "What? The black thunder method is Yin five thunder! So... Immortal Xiao Liu and immortal Lingyu were broken by women?!" "Ah!!! Immortal Xiao Liu and immortal Lingyu are broken! Who are the two women! Dare to defile the handsome man in my heart!" "No! We must find out today! Sisters! Hurry up and ask!!!" "Good!!!" After the game, There was chaos in the field, Although some of the audience were surprised by Liu Xiaojiang''s strength, it is natural that more of them were born because of the name of Tianshi mansion. On the other hand, the female strangers who only saw Liu Xiaojiang today chased out one after another with an angry face, as if they had to find out the context of the matter. obviously, The fact that only those who break the body can practice the Yin five thunder method really hit their mind about the disciples of the noble Tianshi family. A moment later, The general audience bustled away, but only the ten guys didn''t leave, but except the old Heavenly Master, Tian Lao and Lu Jin, almost all their faces looked unbelievable. But, Aware of the happy conversation between the three old heavenly masters, Feng Zhenghao, LV Ci and Wang AI finally just looked at each other across the air, and then left the audience with different ideas. After all, Liu Xiaojiang''s strength just now is too strong. Whether it''s the level of golden light mantra or thunder method, it looks like he can do it easily, and his strength may be far higher than Zhang Lingyu. Such a guy appeared in the competition of Luo Tian Dajiao, which also shows the old Tianshi''s attitude towards Zhang Chulan''s entering the Mountain Gate of Tianshi mansion, that is, he will never allow any accident in the process. Feng Zhenghao felt nothing about this. It was because of his seniority that he brought his children to support the old Heavenly Master. In addition, the Feng family''s own spiritual commander, He doesn''t care too much about whether Zhang Chulan has the source of energy and body like other strangers. As for LV Ci and Wang AI, If they had wanted to see what kind of jokes the old Heavenly Master would make during the Luo Tian festival in order to let Zhang Chulan enter the Mountain Gate of the Heavenly Master''s house, and wanted to curb the Dragon Tiger Mountain slightly according to the size of the event, So now, The emergence of Liu Xiaojiang completely disrupted the abacus in their hearts. outside, LV Ci and Wang AI walked out of the venue as usual, walking side by side to the residence arranged by Longhu Mountain, and talking in a low voice. "Hum, I didn''t expect Liu Xiaojiang to be so talented. In just one month, he not only practiced the golden light mantra to the point of energy, but also the thunder method of Tianshi mansion It also looks more skilled than Zhang Lingyu. " "Hehe... Tianshi''s family has a great career, which is not comparable to us. From time to time, there appears a young generation with extraordinary talent. What''s strange? Just like you said before, Can we really have another Zhang Zhiwei? " "I can''t see the joke of dragon tiger mountain. I thought Zhang Zhiwei would have a headache because of so many contestants. He might even start to kill some young people for Zhang Chulan''s victory, But someone stood up for him. " "To be fair, do you think there is anything special about the strange golden light mantra just now, such as... Compared with the general golden light mantra, Whether the black golden light has other functions. " "No, I''ve been observing the young generation''s performance in the battle and the change of the other party''s face when they touch the black golden light. The black energy doesn''t seem to have any special effect, maybe it''s just because of the awakening power, The golden light has changed a little. " "So, the reason why the boy can defeat the old monster invited by Ma Xian is that on the one hand, the opponent can''t give full play to the full strength of the upper body spirit, on the other hand......" "Anyway, he is really too strong for the younger generation." "Yes, it seems necessary to pay attention to Liu Xiaojiang, in case there is something special about him......" "Whatever you want, but don''t go too far. After all, he is the only disciple of Tian Jinzhong and the only nephew of Zhang Zhiwei." "Of course I understand." Chapter 77 The power of the Northeast horse fairy is by no means weak, This special ability, which is similar to that of Shaman wizards, can no doubt be regarded as an extremely powerful force in the alien circle of today''s era, even if it is not comparable to the great school with Millennium inheritance such as dragon and tiger mountain. After all, If the power of the horse fairy is not strong, Guan Shihua can''t sit in the position of ten men for so long. Although ten men can''t fully represent a level of strength, he will also consider the distribution and influence of the forces under the door in the alien circle. But, Unlike other alien forces, the Northeast horse fairy is not a complete sect system or family. The overall strength is more scattered than other alien schools. In this case, they can also make Guan Shihua one of the ten gangsters Can''t it explain the problem? Yes! Those ancient alien schools with thousands of years of inheritance are really powerful! The eight strange skills that caused the chaos between Jiashen and Shanghai are even more unusual! Even so! The horse fairy can definitely get a certain voice in the alien circle with strength! This is a fact recognized by everyone in today''s alien circle. Therefore, no one will underestimate the strength of northeast Chuma Xian. They will also think that the power of Chuma Xian, like schools such as Longhu Mountain, has more powerful and special means than ordinary aliens. Among the aliens under the age of 30, Although Deng Youcai''s accomplishments are not top-notch, the power shown after inviting the spirit is undoubtedly one of the best. In the eyes of all, Even if he can''t compare with the famous talents such as Zhang Lingyu and Zhuge Qing, he is still not a humble existence that others can defeat casually. However, Not long ago, Liu Xiaojiang, surrounded by the crowd, completely crushed Deng Youcai behind Qiu lingshang with an extremely powerful attitude, and easily completed what Zhang Lingyu and Zhuge Qing didn''t know whether they could do. So, He almost walked into the eyes of all strangers, and as a strong man with both talent and strength, he made everyone clearly remember his existence. Have to say, He did it very successfully, After the end of the fourth knockout, almost all the topics discussed by strangers on the mountain were Liu Xiaojiang''s performance in the competition. Noble disciple of Tianshi mansion, The only nephew of the 65th generation Heavenly Master, Special golden light spell, And the legendary Yin five thunder In the eyes of different people, each of these descriptions is enough to attract the attention of others. Now they are all gathered on Liu Xiaojiang. How can they not remember such a very special existence? ¡­¡­ Outside the Luo Tian Festival, "Xiao Liuzhen, how old are you? 20 years old? Do you have a girlfriend? What do you think of me?" "Bitch! Don''t you have a boyfriend! Go away! Immortal Xiaoliu, why don''t... Let''s add a wechat first?" "Immortal Liu, what''s the matter with Yin five thunder? Have you and immortal Lingyu really been broken by bad women?" "Immortal Xiao Liu! Immortal Xiao Liu! Look at me!" "Immortal Xiao Liu......" Liu Xiaojiang is surrounded by a group of young female strangers, and problems involving personal privacy continue to appear. At this time, Although he successfully achieved his goal in the competition and made others notice him because of his status as a "disciple of Tianshi mansion", he was still in a relatively good mood, but he still couldn''t bear the enthusiasm of the girls. But, As a disciple of Tianshi mansion and the organizer of Luo Tian Festival, he didn''t find any malice from the girls. It was not easy for him to push away the crowd and leave alone. He had to deal with them with a bitter smile. As everyone knows, Liu Xiaojiang''s kind and approachable approach not only did not erase the girls'' enthusiasm, but made the girls happy one by one. They all felt that he was more suitable for themselves than Zhang Lingyu and Zhuge Qing. After all, Zhang Lingyu usually looks cold and inaccessible. Zhuge Qing is a scum man who is frivolous to girls. Neither of them is as patient, gentle and approachable as Liu Xiaojiang ¡­¡­ On the other side, When the four people in North China came out of the previous venue, they saw the black robed Taoist surrounded by a group of girls. They couldn''t help but stop and look at Liu Xiaojiang from a distance. But, At this time, it is obvious that not only Xu San, Xu Si, Feng Baobao and Zhang Chulan are paying close attention to Liu Xiaojiang, Other young strangers who came out of the field didn''t mean to leave here immediately. As long as there was no game next or the first three games had been finished, they all talked to each other and observed Liu Xiaojiang in the distance. At this point, Petrina Fung saw Liu Xiaojiang outside the stadium, ponder silently, and then did not know where to dig the shovel. He was serious about carrying the shovel and wanted to go over there. His goals and intentions were very clear. See this, Zhang Chulan quickly reached out and grabbed Feng Baobao, "sister bao''er! Calm down! Calm down! It''s broad daylight... Have you forgotten what fourth brother just said?" However, Feng Baobao ignored Zhang Chulan at all and continued to walk forward with a serious look on his face. "It''s not easy to mess with this guy. Now if you don''t bury it as soon as possible..... What do you do?" "Stop! Stop!" Zhang Chulan dragged Feng Baobao with a speechless face, turned to Xu San and Xu Si, and asked for help: "third brother, fourth brother, come and stop sister bao''er! I went to bury her in broad daylight! Isn''t that a mess? " Wen Yan, Xu San quickly took back his eyes and took the initiative to stand in front of Feng Baobao, "Baobao, Chu LAN is right. We don''t know whether the other party really wants to inherit the position of Heavenly Master, Never act rashly. " Xu Si looked around with a smile and said, "Hey, baby, you''re not sure if you can beat that guy. Now why are you suddenly eager to bury him?" Feng Baobao stopped moving and said seriously: "three, four, Zhang Chulan is helping to investigate my family this time. The guy opposite is obviously not easy to mess with. If you don''t bury it quickly, How can he win? " "Baby, although this is the case, it''s not that there''s no turning point. Haven''t we negotiated with him yet?" Xu said. Xu Si also nodded and said, "baby, put down the spade first. I''ll negotiate with Xu San later. If it really doesn''t work... We can think about other ways in time." So far, Petrina Fung saw Xu Xu three Xu four, and then looked at Zhang Chulan behind him, but only temporarily put down his shovel. "Oh... I''ll listen to you first. If not, I''ll find a chance to bury him in the evening, Well, I''ll get ready first. " Well, She doesn''t care how Xu San, Xu Si and Zhang Chulan react. A person turns thoughtfully and goes to the forest. Chapter 78 After a long time, Liu Xiaojiang finally gets rid of the entanglement of the girls and plans to watch the next competition alone to see what is special about the means displayed by other alien schools and whether it can also inspire his own cultivation. result, Just as he wanted to go to other venues to wait for the game to begin, he saw two guys Xu San and Xu Si coming towards him. "Xiaojiang, what are you going to do next? Why don''t you talk to your third and fourth brothers alone?" Xu Siyi changed his eyes that seemed to kill before. For the time being, he left Liu Xiaojiang''s money fraud behind. As soon as he came up, he put on a friendly smile with Liu Xiaojiang. Liu Xiaojiang looked at Xu Si strangely, and Xu San with a helpless expression around him, "talk about Zhang Huaiyi. If it''s about this matter, what I know Don''t you already know? " Xu San shook his head and said, "er... Xiaojiang, we are actually......" Seeing Xu San''s pinched appearance, Xu Si immediately opened his mouth and said for him: "Xiaojiang, we actually want to know why you participated in the Luo Tian Festival. Is it really just for Tongtian book?" He knew that Liu Xiaojiang, a temporary worker in Northeast China, had two extremes with his own Feng Baobao. In addition, he had no conflict with Liu Xiaojiang, so he simply expressed his doubts without any concealment. As everyone knows, When Liu Xiaojiang heard this, he looked at Xu San and Xu Si unexpectedly, "that''s it?" "Of course not." Xu Si smiled, "but before discussing the specific details, we should always determine your purpose and whether there is any conflict with us." "Xiaojiang, you are an employee of the company. Although you have joined the Mountain Gate of Tianshi mansion, uncle Gao may not release people. Besides, you said before that you might go down the mountain with us after the Luo Tian Festival, So, You should and won''t be interested in the inheritance of the Heavenly Master. " Xu San then explained: "if it''s just Tongtian book, we and the company think it''s nothing. Since it has been used by the ten guys as a prize to give up the inheritance right of the Heavenly Master, it''s good for everyone to compete fairly according to their abilities, There''s no need to be unhappy. " Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang''s expression became more wonderful. He looked at Xu San and Xu Si with a smile. "Third brother, fourth brother, what do you want to say?" "That''s right." Xu Si said carelessly, "we think Chu LAN obviously has no energy and body source, but this thing has attracted people''s attention. If we can let him get the protection of Tianshi mansion in good faith, I guess some guys have to restrain themselves. " "So, do you hope Zhang Chulan can get the inheritance of the Heavenly Master?" Liu Xiaojiang pretended to be surprised. "That''s right." Xu San pushed his glasses. "Well..." Liu Xiaojiang frowned slowly. "Did you come to me because you wanted me to meet Zhang Chulan in the game, Can you discharge water? " Xu nodded and said, "ah, it''s..." "Nonsense!" Liu Xiaojiang said righteously, "where do you think this is? How can Longhu Mountain tolerate such dirty things, and how can the heir of the Heavenly Master be a guy who wins by despicable means, You are completely defiling the Mountain Gate of Tianshi mansion! " Xu Si: "......" Xu San: "......" ha-ha! These two guys, like other young strangers, don''t understand the real intention of Tianshi mansion to hold this Luo Tian Festival. Whether they don''t know what happened or don''t think the old Tianshi will make a decision at all Anyway! This is certainly not a bad thing for him! Liu Xiaojiang noticed the embarrassment on Xu San and Xu Si''s face. No matter how much he wanted to laugh, his face was still as calm as ever, and said: "Brother three, brother four, there''s no need to mention this. If Zhang Chulan wants to inherit the Heavenly Master, There is only one way to defeat all the other contestants. " "After all, even if I am willing to release water in the face of my colleagues in the company, there are other contestants who do not know about it, Besides me, there are Lingyu, Zhuge Qing of Wuhou school, and young disciples of other major schools, Can you still let everyone choose to release water? " Well, Ignoring what Xu San and Xu Si wanted to explain, he turned around and walked towards other venues, but before he really left, he suddenly thought of something and turned back: "By the way, the third brother and the fourth brother, the Luo Tian Festival is so lively, and so many strange people come to the competition No one should dare to set up a gambling disc here? " "Why did you suddenly ask this?" Xu Si said unexpectedly. "Hum, of course I don''t want people to defile the Mountain Gate of Tianshi mansion!" Liu Xiaojiang looked righteous. Xu San said, "it seems that there is, but people are just playing. It''s really unnecessary......" "Hum! Is it necessary to go and have a look in person! If they are really just playing! Naturally, I won''t mind my own business! Otherwise I will never allow anyone to defile the Mountain Gate of Tianshi mansion! " ¡­¡­ At night, All the knockouts are over, The top 32 of the Luo Tian Festival has also been finalized, Liu Xiaojiang did not watch even one of them. Instead, he secretly inquired about gambling all day. Finally, in the mouth of several Taoist children, he learned about a female stranger named Bai Shixue. Unfortunately, The selection of the top 32 has just been determined, He only knew through insinuation that Bai Shixue had not sorted out the gambling disc for the time being, and he had to wait until tomorrow''s official game to start. So, Even if he doesn''t want to miss this good opportunity to make money, even if he wants to join the gamble that can make no loss at once, he must wait until others have sorted out the plate. At dinner, Liu Xiaojiang returned to his residence to find out the thousands of pieces funded by Lao Gao, carefully put them all under the bed, and then planned to go to the mountain to get a pheasant to celebrate. After all, According to the current situation, In this gambling game, he only needs to constantly bet on his own victory, and then when he meets Zhang Chulan, he can bet on the other party. It is completely a business that can make a steady profit without losing. As for other high-profile players We must lie down quietly in this gambling game! Even Zhang Lingyu this time! If you really dare to stop him from making money in gambling! You have to lie on the ground! ¡­¡­ In the back mountain forest, Liu Xiaojiang pursued the pheasant''s footprints alone in the moonlight. He was in a good mood. Considering the gamble, he didn''t seem to be in a hurry to really catch the pheasant. Instead, he felt like taking a leisurely walk in his backyard. "Well, strange, where are the pheasants?" Ten minutes later, Liu Xiaojiang came to the place where it was easiest to catch pheasants on weekdays, but he couldn''t find any trace of pheasants at all. He couldn''t help thinking in situ with some doubt. Huh? It''s not winter yet? Pheasants don''t even want their own nest? Did those guys prepare dinner for the contestants Even the pheasant? Too much! Right now, Liu Xiaojiang noticed the sudden movement behind him. When he turned back, he was reflected by the reflected moonlight on his face. He only saw a guy with dishevelled hair and didn''t know when to stand behind him He has already lifted his shovel in his hand. Dang!!! "Ouch... Ouch... Sleeping trough?" Chapter 79 After the crisp sound, Feng Baobao fell to the ground and squatted half to stabilize her figure. When she got up slowly from the ground, she looked down at the broken shovel handle in her hand and the shovel head that fell at the foot of Liu Xiaojiang. Her little face was almost full of doubt and confusion. "Ah... You are really fierce, and the shovel is broken, your head looks so hard." Liu Xiaojiang touched the place that had been knocked on the back of his head, and looked at Petrina Fung opposite to what he could not believe. "Feng... Petrina Fung? What are you doing? I shot a shovel in the middle of the night. Why? " Have to say, Although he was not thrown down by a shovel, Petrina Fung was sneaked at a face with no signs, and was shocked by the sudden change. How did Feng Baobao follow? Along the way, if you follow in the distance without exposing the slightest breath! Did you touch your back without any movement? Are you kidding? Neither Zhang Lingyu nor senior brother Rongshan can do such a thing! If not their own hardness enough metamorphosis! Would she be photographed by her shovel? What''s the origin of this unlucky play?! Petrina Fung stared at Liu Xiaojiang, who had been looking at him for a long time, and put his hands behind him, and he did not know where to put out a shovel. However, it may be that Liu Xiaojiang''s body hardness is extraordinary, She finally chose to put the shovel aside, and skillfully threw a western kitchen knife from her cuff and pointed the knife across to Liu Xiaojiang. "You''re really fierce. Zhang Chulan can''t win you. Although san''er and Si''er don''t agree with me to fight you, Zhang Chulan must win this competition to get more information from the old man in Tianshi mansion, I must bury you. " Huh? What did you say? Is that all? Liu Xiaojiang looked at Feng Baobao with a puzzled face. He didn''t expect that he just asked casually, and the other party really said the reason for doing it. And He looked up and down at Feng Baobao, who was wearing all-in-one overalls and had no mask on his face. The corners of his mouth twitched and said: "Feng Baobao, what do you think? It''s just that you start fighting me in the middle of the night. You''re still wearing work clothes that can be used everywhere. You don''t even disguise your appearance You''re quite two. " When Feng Baobao heard this, he was not very satisfied. He immediately explained: "you are wrong. I am nothing but burying people. As long as you can knock down the other party with one blow and start when the other party loses consciousness, Who knows I did it? " "Hum, although they say I''m a bit of a fool, I''m smart most of the time." Well, She even raised her head towards Liu Xiaojiang with a full face. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang was made suspicious of life by Feng Baobao''s behavior, "so... Don''t I see you now?" Feng Baobao: "......" As soon as it comes out, There was a sudden silence in the field, Feng baobaoshen first thought silently, and then rushed over without warning. Obviously, he finally figured out the current situation. On the other side, Liu Xiaojiang saw that Feng Baobao suddenly burst up, and there was no omen. He came directly to him. He immediately gritted his teeth and carried the golden light curse. The dark and transparent golden light immediately protected his whole body. Dang!!! Feng Baobao slashed on the golden light of Liu Xiaojiang, and a bell like sound suddenly sounded in the calm forest. However, because this place is also a distance from Tianshi mansion, no one can notice the movement here. "Hum, your skill is good, but you can''t break my golden light. Everything is white......" Liu Xiaojiang didn''t even finish talking. He saw that Feng Baobao cut again. This time, the knife seemed to have a blue halo. The golden light outside his body touched the other party''s knife again, which was like cutting tofu It was easily torn to pieces! ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± However, Feng Baobao tore the golden light outside Liu Xiaojiang''s body with a knife, and it was easy to cut the Taoist robe in front of Liu Xiaojiang''s chest. However, when the tip of the knife touched Liu Xiaojiang''s skin, it appeared the feeling of cutting metal hard objects again. ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± See this, Feng Baobao jumped back with a puzzled face, and Kaman escaped Liu Xiaojiang''s capture. Then, She stood in the distance watching Liu Xiaojiang, especially after noting that Liu Xiaojiang''s golden light was not attached to the body surface, she couldn''t help scratching the back of her head in deep doubt. "What''s the matter? I''ve broken your golden light. Why can''t I pierce it at all It seems that you are more fierce than Zhang Lingyu and them. " On the other side, The golden light spell is completely invalid? Liu Xiaojiang''s face has completely darkened. He didn''t expect Feng Baobao to be so difficult. It''s not only difficult to be noticed when hiding, but also easy to tear his golden light when fighting head-on. Am I dreaming? The golden light mantra that Tianshi mansion attaches most importance to defense can''t resist an ordinary kitchen knife?! This unlucky thing tore my golden light with a knife? And What kind of messy Kung Fu and body method is she? There is no law at all! "Hoo............" Liu Xiaojiang touched the Taoist robe whose chest was cut by a knife. He suddenly began to rejoice that Feng Baobao''s brain was a little melon. If he were another guy with a smarter brain, he might have noticed his particularity just then. Then, Cangtan in the North! Liu Xiaojiang looked at Feng Baobao opposite. Black liquid gradually seeped from his Taoist robe sleeves and feet. Obviously, he didn''t want to continue to entangle with Feng Baobao. He planned to use this Yin five thunder to solve each other in one breath. After all, Feng Baobao''s accomplishments obviously won''t exceed him too much! It is bound to be impossible to withstand the Yin, thunder and dirty water! However, The facts are always unexpected, Feng Baobao noticed that the black liquid gradually spread to the ground, not only didn''t mean to dodge, but after a little thinking, he directly took a knife and stepped on the black thunder on the ground and rushed straight towards Liu Xiaojiang. I''m not affected by the Yin, thunder and dirty water at all! Liu Xiaojiang clearly looked at Feng Baobao stepping on the black thunder, ran towards himself with a calm face, and was stunned in situ. you ''re right! He''s confused again! And it''s still the kind who can''t recover in a short time! He looked at Feng Baobao, who trampled on black thunder wantonly. Black thunder was still flowing in his sleeves and feet. The whole person had begun to doubt his life again. Sleeping trough... Your uncle! I swear! What''s the matter with Feng Baobao?! The golden light spell is completely unstoppable! Yin five thunder doesn''t even have the slightest sense of existence! This Is this still a person? This unlucky thing is less human than me?! Bang!!! Liu Xiaojiang was hit hard on his neck by Feng Baobao with a knife. He was stunned that he didn''t have time to use the golden light curse and didn''t resist with physical strength. When he really reacted, he immediately pretended to be unconscious, He fell to the ground. Chapter 80 "The boxwood pole is so soft, sister and brother, hariye......" Sand, sand, sand "Pick white rice and go to Youzhou, sister, sister..." Sand, sand, sand With the sound of digging, Liu Xiaojiang carefully opened his eyes and did not rush to break free from the hemp rope tied to his body. Instead, he quietly observed the surroundings. However, after seeing several buckets placed near Feng Baobao with his own eyes, He still couldn''t help asking with some curiosity. "Er... This pit is probably prepared for me, but what are your buckets for?" Wen Yan, Petrina Fung stood the shovel on the ground, groaning and running up and holding the bucket, then he went back to the pit and poured the water in. "Alas? Why did you pour water?" Liu Xiaojiang was even more puzzled. "No way." While pouring water, Feng Baobao looked up at Liu Xiaojiang, "you are too fierce. The soil that has sucked water can release its force, which can prevent you from breaking free, and Mix the water and soil to a certain proportion and fill them in according to different dilution ratios, and the soil will completely fit the body curve, Very comfortable. " "When I adjust the proportion of water and soil, tie you up and put you in. As long as the part above the chest is soft enough, it can also ensure your safety." "I..." Liu Xiaojiang had nothing to say, but learned the voice of Petrina Fung''s trump, and said, "you too slip away?" Petrina Fung got the praise, silently put down the bucket, picked up the shovel beside him, and said frankly, "this is nothing, only hands ripe..." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Well, She continued to use her shovel to reconcile the water and soil in the pit. See this, Liu Xiaojiang could only take advantage of Feng Baobao''s concentration on playing with the pit and silently began to try to get rid of the hemp rope on his body. Unexpectedly, the other party''s binding was quite in line with human mechanics. If he didn''t want to break the rope with force and disturb the other party, It''s really troublesome for a while. What he wanted was to pretend to be successful and come out after being buried in the pit by Feng Baobao, so as not to continue to fight and expose his particularity. After all, The golden light spell is useless in front of this guy. The Yin five thunder has no effect at all. As for the Yang five thunder... He estimates that it is mostly hanging, because Zhang Chulan who went up the mountain with Feng Baobao will use the Yang five thunder. result, After listening to the professional explanation of burying people, Liu Xiaojiang suddenly doesn''t want to be buried in the pit by Feng Baobao. It''s not that he''s afraid he can''t get out, but that he''s reluctant to make things more complicated. He simply plans to take advantage of the other party''s attention when he''s not here, Break free of the rope immediately, turn around and run! so Liu Xiaojiang began to struggle frantically behind Feng Baobao. In less than a minute, he carefully controlled his own strength and broke free easily. "Elder sister combs a coiled dragon bun, so elder sister and brother hariye......" Liu Xiaojiang silently got up from the ground and looked at Feng Baobao not far ahead with his back to himself. He couldn''t help but raise his arm slowly. Yo, Ray! Several black liquids immediately extended from the fingertips, like black earthworms in the air, easily drilled into each other''s body along Feng Baobao''s neck. "Second sister combs a flower arrangement willow, ah sister, ah sister......" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang looked at Feng Baobao, who was still like nothing, and couldn''t help looking at his hands with deep suspicion. He can''t understand why Feng Baobao can ignore Yin five thunder, because even his own non-human alien can''t do it. He can''t breathe normally because of the existence of Yin five thunder. Do you mean, Temporary workers in North China are not normal? Thinking, Liu Xiaojiang finally gave up the idea of testing, and silently turned around to leave while Feng Baobao hadn''t found himself. However, "Hmm? What''s the matter... It seems a little strange just now..." what the fuck! There is no Yang five thunder in the body! Will not be affected by Yin five thunder! This guy is still aware of you Lei?! Liu Xiaojiang turned his back to Feng Baobao''s position. As soon as he heard that the other party seemed to be aware of you earthworm thunder, he immediately strode forward without looking back. ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Petrina Fung noticed the movement behind him, threw away the shovel in his hand, and threw out the kitchen knife again, and intended to pursue Liu Xiaojiang. But, After a few steps, she found that Liu Xiaojiang also hid all his breath after fleeing into the forest, and did not make any noise. He completely disappeared in the range of sight. "It''s over..." "Let him run away..." Feng Baobao stood in place with a kitchen knife. Although his expression is still a little dull, it can make people feel a trace of humanized emotion than when he was singing folk songs and digging a hole to pour water. No one knows, Is she regretting it? Or angry? Or are you curious and puzzled? "Forget it, there''s still time. Go find another one first..." ¡­¡­ After a long time, Liu Xiaojiang returned to the residence of Tianshi mansion with a dignified face. Although he successfully got rid of Feng Baobao''s entanglement and knew that this matter should not mean Xu San and Xu Si, it is inevitable that he still can''t accept the facts. Once, He thinks that Feng Baobao is just a temporary worker. At most, like temporary workers in other regions, he is different from ordinary strangers in experience and identity, and may even have the strength to match the position of temporary workers. Results What the hell is this? Strong is not too strong! Although I don''t know why Feng Baobao can ignore the golden light curse and thunder method, according to the cultivation and strength displayed during the fight, she can''t really threaten Liu Xiaojiang. But This unlucky thing is too strange! In addition to looking like a person! There''s no place like a normal person on this thing! Now it seems! His zombie looks more personal than Feng Baobao! "Something''s wrong, something''s wrong... Feng Baobao''s unlucky thing is simply TM abnormal!" Liu Xiaojiang sat on the bed in the house. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Feng Baobao was wrong, and the golden light curse was just enough. Maybe someone could break the golden light defense without effort because of the restraint of the skill. But, Thunder method, which involves the power of yin and Yang in people''s bodies! How can it not work at all! Is it difficult In this world, in addition to their own, there are other more heterogeneous existence? Feng Baobao is not a pure human? What is she? The brain is so clear "... as for the gambling game, I''d better first look at the list of matches tomorrow, and then decide who to bet for me. In case I encounter such a thing before meeting Zhang Chulan Tut, What is the situation with Xu San and Xu Si? " "Er Zhuang! Give me a hard check on this Feng Baobao! We seem to have neglected the most important thing before!" [ah? Brother Jiang? Oh, Bao Bao Feng? I see... (surprised)] Chapter 81 The next day, Bai Shixue and Zang long really set up an opening on the Internet. All the 32 people who won the knockout were hung on it. According to their past reputation and performance in the preliminary competition, each contestant also has his own reasonable odds. After the knockout, Liu Xiaojiang, Zhang Lingyu, Zhuge Qing and Jia Zhengliang performed the best and became the contestants who were most likely to win the Luo Tian festival in everyone''s eyes. Therefore, their odds at the opening became the smallest one to one. As for Zhang Chulan Liu Xiaojiang looked at the odds displayed on the mobile phone screen and couldn''t help slowly raising his mouth. "What did this guy do to arouse public anger? Today''s game against Shan Shitong One hundred for one? " "Ha ha, talent, after just a knockout match, I can not be favored by anyone. God helps me too......" Although Liu Xiaojiang didn''t watch other people''s games, he remembered that after the knockout match yesterday, most strange people on the mountain "called" Zhang Chulan, and still had a general understanding of what happened. After all, Shameless, don''t shake Bilian After a knockout, it can be praised constantly, Zhang Chulan must have done something extremely shameless in the process of the game, and may even deliberately use some despicable means. however, No matter what shameless things Zhang Chulan has done, as long as she can increase her odds on the plate, it can undoubtedly be a great good thing for Liu Xiaojiang who wants to make a steady profit through gambling. At this time, Looking at Zhang Chulan''s huge odds on the opening, Liu Xiaojiang changed his mind without thinking about it. He completely gave up betting on himself. Instead, he called a Taoist boy from the outside with an excited face. "What can I do for you, young master?" "Take the money and go to Bai Shixue and bet it all on Zhang Chulan. By the way, don''t say I let you go, just say you want to play." "This... Is not very good." "What''s wrong? Can you still treat you badly when you make money?" "Here... Grand master, they are over there......" "Who knows if you don''t say? Go quickly!" "OK..." ¡­¡­ More than an hour later, "Wang also said to the iron monkey!" "Lu Linglong to Yun!" "Wind sand swallow to Zhijin flower!" "Cai Lu to zero!" Liu Xiaojiang knew in advance that Wang Ye''s game was in the first round. Thinking of what the other party said when they first met him, he still came to the venue of Luo Tian Festival on time and looked up at the four large electronic screens not far away. The official competition is divided into four venues at the same time, Besides Wang Ye, Lu Linglong, father Lu''s great granddaughter, and three other young strangers under the Lu family, were also arranged in the first scene by lot. But, The luck of several Lu family members is obviously poor. They not only encounter the situation of war between acquaintances, but also meet the wind and sand Yan of the world meeting. Speaking of the Lu family, Liu Xiaojiang looked up at Lu Linglong in the picture, but she felt that she was more pure and lovely than the company photos, and her long cherry pink hair was more noticeable in reality. The composition of the Lu family is very special, Lu, Wang, Lu and Gao, the forces represented by these four surnames, are the four famous families in the alien circle. Now, Even if it is different from the previous Gaojia, The Lu family also has a very special existence among the four families. Not only are there many and complex surnames in the family, but they don''t pay as much attention to blood relationship as the other three families. Even the family transmission method doesn''t exist at all. It is said that, When the Lu family was very young, they would be sent by their elders to various sects for learning, and after returning from learning, they would decide whether to stay in the Lu family, but as long as they were willing to stay Generally, they will be treated as the real Lu family. So, Compared to the family, In fact, the Lu family is more like a family organization without blood relationship. Most of the disciples come from famous and decent sects in the alien world. Even if they return to the Lu family, they will not cut off the connection with the sect. At first glance, It doesn''t seem to matter, The Lu family is just a special alien organization. However, It is precisely because there is no blood relationship, but they recognize each other. At this time, considering the relationship between each other''s sects, it is actually equivalent to the close relationship between the Lu family and other sects. But, The Lu family''s disciples are excellent and pure in life. They can often get along well in major sects and eventually get the love and recognition of masters. In this case, Once the Lu family encounters any danger, the disciples of the Lu family are unwilling to leave. How can other well-known and decent sects sit and watch their disciples suffer? So, To some extent, the Lujia and Quanxing are very similar. They are both an organization composed of disciples of major sects and congenital aliens, but on another level, they happen to be two extremes. A strict family rules never let his disciples do evil, One does all kinds of evil because there are no rules Now, The Lu family did not have much blood relationship, but they obviously attached more importance to family affection than other organizations, and finally became a very special existence in the four families. At this time, Zhang Chulan came with Feng Baobao and Feng Xingtong. When Feng Xingtong saw Liu Xiaojiang again, he immediately ran over enthusiastically, "brother Liu, are you here to see the performance of lujiamen people? Or did you find noteworthy contestants? " Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked back at Xiang fengxingtong, Zhang Chulan walking not far away, and Feng Baobao with an innocent face, "... Xingtong, it''s OK. I''m just free to come and have a look." "Xiao Liuzhen, Hello, we meet again." Zhang Chulan came over and said hello with a smile. Feng Baobao stood behind Zhang Chulan and nodded calmly towards Liu Xiaojiang. She didn''t know that she was really warm, or she was politely greeting people. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang looked at Feng Baobao and Zhang Chulan, who didn''t seem to know the situation last night, and stood up helplessly, "Oh, bullying honest people, right? Forget it I''m too lazy to argue with you. " Not long ago, he took out his family''s money and bet on Zhang Chulan. How can he find trouble because of Feng Baobao''s business? Now He even hoped that Feng Baobao could help Zhang Chulan deal with several opponents! Buried! All buried! But anyone who can threaten Zhang Chulan to win! All buried in the back mountain! If something happens I''ll take it for you at the old Heavenly Master''s side! I must make the money first! A hundred times at a time! "Ah?" Zhang Chulan was confused about this. He didn''t know why Liu Xiaojiang said so. Chapter 82 After Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao came here, The four games in the first round also started at the same time, Lujiamen''s three games were very fast. Lu Linglong even asked his opponent''s cloud to give way in the voice of fans such as Tibetan dragon. It was a complete children''s play. As for the other two games, you don''t have to look at the results. One opponent is an unknown casual practitioner, and the other is the wind sand swallow of the world''s wind house. Lu family disciple came to the mountain with a task. It''s good to say that if he meets a simple opponent, if he meets a difficult opponent I''m sure I''ll admit defeat soon. At this point, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t stand Feng Baobao''s staring at himself. He had to say a few words to the three people for the time being. He walked silently to the venue where Wang Ye and iron monkey were located. ¡­¡­ A moment later, In the audience, Liu Xiaojiang noticed the two brothers Zhuge Qing and Zhuge Bai, so he took the initiative to say hello to them, stood with the two brothers and observed Wang Ye in the field below. "Why did immortal Liu suddenly have leisure? Did he find anything special on the Taoist priest of Wudang king?" Zhuge Qing looked at Wang Ye, who was competing with the iron monkey with Tai Chi Kung Fu, and suddenly turned to Liu Xiaojiang, "moreover, if only according to the current situation, Taoist Wang doesn''t seem so conspicuous?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang glanced at the two brothers around him. "Brother Zhuge, if this is true, why do you come here to watch Taoist Wang''s game?" "Hehe, are we?" ZHUGE Qing replied with a smile: "Liu Zhenren doesn''t know. Bai was defeated in the knockout, and the final winner of that knockout, This is Taoist Wang. " "Oh? Fiasco?" Liu Xiaojiang was surprised when he heard this. He couldn''t help looking down at Zhuge Bai hiding behind Zhuge Qing. "I don''t know what Kung Fu Taoist Wang showed to defeat the Marquis Qimen so easily?" "... uh." Zhuge Bai looked away with embarrassment, "I... I didn''t actually fight with Taoist Wang, because before that, I was stunned by brother Jin Meng." "Liaodong savage''s Jin Meng?" Liu Xiaojiang was slightly stunned. "HMM." ZHUGE Bai nodded. "Scared out?" Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t believe it. "HMM..." ZHUGE Bai said wrongfully. Liu Xiaojiang: "......" "Liu Zhenren laughed." Zhuge Qing shook his head reluctantly. "Bai hardly left the village, so he hasn''t had a hand with others. This time, we miscalculated. I didn''t expect his courage to be so small." "Well, my brother is still young after all, and he still needs to be tempered." Liu Xiaojiang can only say it tactfully and truthfully. "Indeed." ZHUGE Qing nodded approvingly. "By the way, immortal Liu, how did you notice Taoist Wang?" "... I can''t talk about paying attention, but I think Taoist Wang is a little different." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said. "So?" Zhuge Qing didn''t believe Liu Xiaojiang''s words at all, but he didn''t continue to ask questions. Instead, he looked down at the game again, "what about now? What do immortal Liu think of the strength of Taoist Wang now?" Liu Xiaojiang looked down at Wang Ye, who gradually began to suppress the iron monkey, and said thoughtfully, "very good. Taoist Wang is very skilled in Tai Chi. If you only look at his boxing and foot skills in close combat, Taoist Wang''s Tai Chi Kung Fu is really difficult. " "Is that really the only way?" ZHUGE Qing narrowed his eyes and looked down at Wang Ye. "Immortal Liu, maybe you are not a warlock. There are some things you can''t understand. I don''t think Taoist Wang really has only this degree." "How do you say that?" Liu Xiaojiang was surprised. He really didn''t notice Wang Ye''s particularity. At present, he just doubted what the other party had said with himself, so he chose a person to watch the war silently. "Liu Zhenren, I watched your previous game." Zhuge Qing said meaningfully, "to tell you the truth, I also think you may be stronger than immortal Lingyu, but in some aspects, you and immortal Lingyu are not as good as me. As for the current Taoist priest Wang, I can only say His every step is too reasonable. " "Reasonable?" Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help frowning. Obviously, he couldn''t understand Zhuge Qing''s meaning. however, "The winner - Wang Ye!" "Ha ha... Almost, old fellow, have time to remember to go to Wudang play." Wang yeyi''s simple "progress, moving, blocking and hammering" completely locked the victory, but before leaving the venue, he noticed Liu Xiaojiang and Zhuge brothers, took the initiative to come to the bottom of the audience and waved: "Come on, immortal Liu, it''s a rare opportunity now. Let''s go out and chat with me, How? " See this, Based on the attention of different people around, Liu Xiaojiang could only turn his head to say goodbye to the two brothers of Zhuge, and followed Wang to the outside, completely unaware of the doubts and puzzles on Zhuge Qing''s face. ¡­¡­ outside, Liu Xiaojiang followed Wang Ye to a temporarily deserted area. He watched the other party lying lazily on the bench, and his eyelids jumped and said: "Taoist Wang, don''t you want to talk to me? Just say what you have to say." "Ah ~ ~" Wang also stretched out on the bench with bleary eyes. "What''s your hurry? You can sit down and have a rest in a quiet place, Isn''t it good? " "Goodbye!" seeing Wang Ye''s sleepy appearance, Liu Xiaojiang naturally didn''t think the other party would have anything important to discuss. "Hey, hey! Don''t go!" Wang also saw Liu Xiaojiang turn around and leave. He immediately got up and stopped: "immortal Liu, I thought I could meet you in the game, so I didn''t tell you so much before. If you don''t take this opportunity to have a good chat, There may be no chance in the future. " Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang stopped and looked back at Wang Ye with a hesitant face. Although he didn''t understand why the other party valued himself so much, he always had a bad hunch in his heart and didn''t want to continue talking with the other party. After all, If the king really finds something, it''s not easy to do it here On the other side, Wang also saw Liu Xiaojiang''s expression, gradually put away the laziness on his face, very seriously and slowly said: "Immortal Liu, I don''t care what you want to do. Give up. The impact of this matter is too wide. A little carelessness is not good for anyone. Give up Is undoubtedly the best choice. " "Hmm?" Liu Xiaojiang suddenly heard these words and looked at Wang Ye with some confusion. "Give up, give up what, what does this mean, what do you know?" "Besides, you and I just met for the second time, and I can''t even talk about acquaintance. Why did you let me give up something as soon as I came up What is the reason? " Chapter 83 "Why?" Wang also shook his head indifferently. "This kind of thing is good anyway. If you have to say a reason, it may be I don''t want to watch the world go haywire. " "The world is in chaos?" Liu Xiaojiang was more confused. "Taoist Wang, why are you here?" "Hey, hey..." Wang also pretended to smile mysteriously, "well asked, why am I here? Although it''s not clear in a word or two, but......" So far, He slowly raised his hand to Liu Xiaojiang and said frankly, "the reason why I came to this conference is, of course, for you special guys." "We?" Liu Xiaojiang frowned. "Yes." Wang also nodded, "it''s you." Well, Wang also saw that Liu Xiaojiang''s face was still full of doubts and immediately said, "immortal Liu, do you know the magician''s divination?" "Yes, but I don''t understand." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "I''m actually a warlock." Wang also explained: "but it''s also very complicated. Let me tell you a basic concept first, that is The past is irreversible, and the future can be changed. " "In fact, no matter how good the Warlock is, he can''t calculate the past. He can really calculate it, but it''s just several possible development directions in the future." "However, even so, divination is an outrageous means. Therefore, for any warlock, measuring the future is not good for himself. As for how much damage it will do It also depends on how much impact the final calculated information will have on the world. " "For example, if I calculate the result of the next lottery, the damage to myself is minimal, because it just changes the candidate of a certain upstart in the world." "But..." Wang also looked up at Liu Xiaojiang across the street again and said calmly, "I just got a vague idea about Luo Tian''s big Jiao and Zhang Chulan through divination on Wudang Mountain, I almost died. " "But in the process of divination, when we understand the inside story of Luo Tian Festival, a figure with great influence on the world also appeared At that time, If I hadn''t worked hard to understand the man''s name, After that, he didn''t move and lay in bed for more than half a month. " "However, I was in Wudang Mountain at that time, and the elder martial master was still alive. Otherwise... We might not be able to talk face to face like now." Let''s go, Wang also sighed for the rest of his life: "Alas, in fact, what do you have to do with me? To be honest, with my means, even if the world is bad, I can protect myself and my family, So, I shouldn''t have come. " "But you still came." Liu Xiaojiang understood Wang Ye''s meaning and did not ask who the person who had a great influence on the world was. Instead, he simply had a great interest in Wang Ye. "Taoist Wang, I generally understand what you mean, but... What do you want me to give up?" Wang also looked at Liu Xiaojiang calmly. "Zhang Chulan may be OK. I can probably understand that he is trying to pursue a truth. As for you, immortal Liu, that''s what he said, I don''t know what you''re sticking to, But, What you insist on now will obviously have a great impact on the world in the future, The impact of this matter Even far above a truth pursued by Zhang Chulan. " "To tell you the truth, after I decided to attend this conference, there are only three things I have to do. First, help Tianshi house solve Zhuge Qing''s trouble, so as to avoid serious damage to the reputation of the old Tianshi and Tianshi house, After all, Neither you nor immortal Lingyu will meet Zhuge Qing in the game before meeting Zhang Chulan. Instead, he will face Zhang Chulan earlier than you. " "Second, I want to see what kind of guy that will have a great impact on the world." "Three, I''m here to give the man and Zhang Chulan another choice, A choice to give up. " Liu Xiaojiang suddenly fell into silence. Of course, he understood Wang Ye''s meaning, but he didn''t feel that what he insisted on was a mistake. After all, Investigating the chaos between Jia and Shen and wanting to get eight strange skills are all for himself and Erzhuang to be redeemed. At least he should become a normal person who is not treated differently. No matter how you look at it, What he insists on is not extreme, but the most conservative approach under the current situation. Give up? Give up what? Give up yourself or Erzhuang? If you choose to give up, Sooner or later, his non-human identity will bring him death. Sooner or later, Erzhuang will exhaust his life in the recuperation equipment, and he can''t have a relatively complete body until he dies. The world is in chaos and has a great impact So what? He did not deliberately harm today''s world in order to achieve his goal! For the world? I''m sorry. Liu Xiaojiang''s fear is to make the world aware of his identity, which will lead the world to unite to destroy his inhuman monster. The world can''t accept different kinds calmly! Why did he give up himself and Erzhuang for the so-called world? return with kindness? Why repay virtue! He doesn''t think he has such a noble personality! "Taoist Wang, you don''t understand my experience and situation, or what I really want. It''s not easy to give up..." After careful thinking, Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t intend to give up persistence because of today''s world, and doesn''t think he needs to take into account so much like Wang Ye. But, Through face-to-face conversation, Liu Xiaojiang also found that Wang Ye was really good. Even if he predicted the future through some way and knew the great changes he would bring to the world in the future, he also did not choose some radical practices. meanwhile, Wang also unexpectedly gave up the more relaxed pursuit of good and avoiding bad because of the so-called world, but also chose to come to Longhu Mountain in person What is this? Is it like Zhuge Wu marquis to resist the current general trend for the sake of the world? Or enjoying the narcissism of fighting the general trend? Or In fact, he has reason to choose to join the WTO at this moment? "Well, it''s really hard to give up." Wang also replied noncommittally: "before that, I couldn''t know too much about immortal Liu by divination. I just knew a name and your personal influence on the world, I need the help of my master to recover. " "However, I have seen immortal Liu and observed you personally. I think you and Zhang Chulan have nothing in common. In my opinion Liu Zhenren seems to be like Zhang Chulan, Reluctantly. " Chapter 84 "Reluctantly?" Liu Xiaojiang disagreed. "Taoist Wang, I admit that you are really capable. The means of a warlock are enough to subvert common sense. You can even detect my existence only by divination when you haven''t seen me." "But..." "Relying only on incomplete divination and two short meetings, I said I didn''t petition for everything I insisted on It''s too belittling me. " "I don''t underestimate immortal Liu, nor will I underestimate immortal Liu." Wang also shook his head and said, "although I don''t know what you are insisting on, I can see from the attitude of other disciples of Tianshi mansion and old Tianshi towards you, You obviously don''t follow the desires in the eyes of secular people. " "Immortal Liu, just one month after joining the dragon and Tiger Mountain Gate, you have surpassed immortal Lingyu in cultivation. You have also studied the golden light mantra and thunder method to a deep level. It can be seen that your talent in energy practice is also rare in the world." "At the same time..." "I heard that you also have a close relationship with the company. Before, you seemed to be an employee of the company. With strength and background, under such circumstances What are you holding on to? " "Now, the more I think about it, the more I think about what you insist on right now. There may be some reason why you have to insist on it." "You should always respond to things and get sex... You should always be quiet and clean, so I think you should be more willing to practice ''purity'' than others at this time." "......." Liu Xiaojiang fell silent again. He suddenly felt that Wang was also a little strange. There are so many warlock schools in the world. Now even the descendants of Wuhou Qimen are on Longhu Mountain. However, Other warlocks didn''t notice him at all, and Zhuge Qing obviously didn''t notice anything unusual from himself, But, Wang is also a Wudang disciple who is not good at odd numbers. He can notice his side by divination Strange! This is so weird! Is Wudang still inheriting techniques that are far superior to those of marquis Wu? Thinking of this, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Ye with flashing eyes, "Taoist Wang, I don''t pursue purity and won''t give up my persistence. There''s no need to say more about it, but I''m beginning to wonder about you, Wudang disciple. " "Warlock..." "Although there are some differences between Tianshi mansion and Wudang Mountain, they also come from the ancestors of Taoism. They usually have a close relationship and communicate with each other from time to time, I remember, Wudang Mountain in recent years, It seems that there has never been an elder who is good at odd numbers. " "Martial uncle Zhou on Wudang Mountain doesn''t seem to know the number of strange skills at all, and so do other younger generation disciples. Since Taoist Wang is the grandson of martial uncle Zhou, he is mostly the second generation disciple of Wudang Mountain, Where on earth did you learn the strange skills? " Wen Yan, Wang was also slightly stunned, and then he scratched the back of his head with some guilt, "ah? Well... It''s not important. Let''s talk about the present and future first." See this, Liu Xiaojiang narrowed his eyes slightly, but did not continue to ask, but looked at Wang Ye meaningfully and said: "Taoist Wang, I understand what you mean, and I know that the probability of the future you predict will gradually develop in the direction you don''t want to see under the influence of what I insist on, but I will not choose to give up anyway. " "After all, what I insist on is not against ethics, nor will I deliberately destroy today''s world. Whether the final impact of this matter is large or small is undoubtedly beyond my control." "So..." "Rather than continue to talk about right and wrong and gain and loss in this matter, I think... Since Taoist Wang has the ability to know in advance and can change through manpower in the future, it''s better to find ways to avoid things from developing in the worst direction, Are you right? " "Just... After all, I can''t make a choice for you." Wang also shook his head helplessly, "but can I ask you why you don''t want to give up? Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it, Think I''m just complaining. " "I''m sorry, Taoist Wang. Although I know you have a good intention to come to the mountain and give me a choice at the risk of entering the game, I''ve already figured out the result of everything I insist on now, If the world is in chaos because of me, So I am also willing to accept all the consequences of this. " Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t have any bad feelings for people like Wang, and even appreciates his thorough but not demanding temperament. "And......" At this time, Liu Xiaojiang thought of last night''s experience and slowly raised his mouth. "Taoist Wang, in fact, it''s not just me. Maybe even Zhang Chulan''s things, you didn''t really grasp the key point." "Ah?" Wang was stunned. "I see that match table. You should meet Zhuge Qing tomorrow. Then if there is no accident, you will meet Zhang Chulan as you wish, but before that Ha ha ha. " "What do you mean?" "Nothing. It''s not a big deal anyway. You''ll know then." ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± ¡­¡­ meanwhile, Behind a big tree not far from them, Listen to the wind! Take it! Zhuge Qing quietly lifted the technique, but his face was still smiling, "hum... I didn''t expect that there was an inside story about the Luo Tian Festival, Taoist Wang was also a warlock, Liu Zhenren is also a very interesting guy, The unique skill of Wudang? Is it a strange skill that has been passed down secretly over a long period of time? I was really underestimated, It seems that we must have a good experience. " "Ha ha... It''s a pity that the unique skills of our Wuhou sect are not in vain. Taoist Wang, Taoist Wang I really can''t bear to hit you. " "As for immortal Liu... Although Taoist Wang can''t figure out your business, we Wuhou Qimen are different." Well, Zhuge Qing immediately sat on the ground behind the tree and entered the interior without hesitation. In a few minutes, Poof!!! Zhuge Qing quickly withdrew from the interior scene and vomited blood on the ground immediately. He couldn''t believe it between his eyebrows and eyes. "How... How did this happen?!" "Mingming hasn''t started to calculate yet! I just had the idea of calculating! I just wanted to make an approximate calculation according to the person''s name! My own interior view Almost collapsed? " "This............" Zhuge Qing recalled the scene he had just seen in the interior, and his face suddenly became more embarrassed. Before he really started to calculate, he found the fact that the interior was about to collapse and hurriedly separated from it. If not "This sudden immortal Liu What the hell is going on? " Chapter 85 "The winner - Liu Xiaojiang!" "Ah!!! Immortal Xiao Liu is so handsome!!!" "One blow... One blow defeated Ren Feiyu of Maoshan sect of Shangqing Dynasty. Maoshan talisman is of no use to immortal Xiao Liu." "Ho! I think Ren Feiyu is too weak?" "Weak? Weak fart! Go and try the wulishi talisman of Maoshan?" "Er... Forget it." ¡­¡­ In the field, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the panting little Taoist sitting on the ground opposite, smiled and arched his hands and said, "accept." "Alas! Young martial master, I really don''t know how you practice. You are almost the same age. Why is there such a big gap in cultivation." Ren Feiyu has no love for it. "Hehe, it''s just a fluke." Liu Xiaojiang knew that Ren Feiyu came from Maoshan in the upper Qing Dynasty. He originally wanted to try whether Maoshan would have the same effect on evil things such as zombies as in the film. Results It turns out that the movie may be deceptive. Maoshan school specializes in talismans. Some talismans do have the function of expelling ghosts and demons. They can even be used to drive some evil spirits and other things. In theory, they do restrain some evil things to some extent. But, But there is no single means for zombies. He didn''t know whether the Maoshan school had no means to target zombies because of the loss of biography and other problems, or whether the zombies in the film didn''t exist at all. It was completely a fictional entertainment product made up by people. Anyway, He did not feel the slightest threat in Ren Feiyu. Don''t say that the golden light curse defends the opponent''s attack, Even though he deliberately removed the golden light curse and suffered several talismans, he still didn''t feel some restraint, but all came from the transcendence of the physical level "Lucky..." With an expression of "I believe you, a ghost", Ren Feiyu slowly got up from the ground and respectfully wrote to Liu Xiaojiang: "Little martial master, your accomplishments are really amazing. Disciples will take you as their goal and strive to improve their accomplishments in the future. This time..... Please say hello to them for me, Feiyu said goodbye first. " "OK, I see." Liu Xiaojiang nodded and didn''t feel anything wrong because of the other party''s address, because after all, the Maoshan sect of the upper Qing Dynasty also respected Zhengyi Tianshi mansion, and he was indeed his master in a strict sense. ¡­¡­ A moment later, Outside the site, After nodding slightly with the audience, Liu Xiaojiang quickly ran away from the competition field, so as not to be crowded by enthusiastic girls and ask some questions that clearly involve personal privacy but are not easy to get angry. However, After the fourth group game in Game 7, Liu Xiaojiang had planned to stay outside the venue and watch the next game on the big screen, but he found that there seemed to be something wrong with the surrounding crowd. He couldn''t tell what was wrong for a while. So, He put aside the idea of continuing to watch the game for the time being, and quietly swam around the venues of the Luo Tian Festival, constantly observing the detailed reactions of the surrounding people. At the same time, Liu Xiaojiang also found that in the surrounding crowd, it seems that someone always stares at himself behind his back, but as long as he turns back and looks along with this feeling, the other party will directly divert his attention without hesitation. and, Even so, He could not really detect the abnormality in the crowd. In his eyes, the movement of energy on everyone was a normal ordinary level Tut! You can hide! Dragon and tiger mountain is really mixed in by those people! Although Liu Xiaojiang could not distinguish the abnormality in the crowd, he thought and knew what the abnormality was most likely. It was nothing more than some all sex demons who came to heaven. So far, Instead of struggling to find the all-round guy now, he went to the Taoist temple of Houshan Tianshi mansion alone and planned to ask the old Tianshi what to do next. ¡­¡­ In the forest, Liu Xiaojiang just left the crowd and walked into the forest. He found someone following him all the time. He couldn''t help walking forward while releasing his energy for perception, but he found the guy following him behind Even with several others. What is this? Dolls? I''ll see what you want to do. therefore, Liu Xiaojiang pretended not to find anything, took the initiative to choose a remote path to the Taoist temple behind the mountain, and exposed his unprotected back to the stalker. Right now, "Ha ha! What immortal Liu! I don''t believe how strong you are! Your strength is not welcome!" A crazy man suddenly sprang out of the grass from a distance, rushed directly behind Liu Xiaojiang without hesitation, said some crazy words that had no brain at all, and finally slapped Liu Xiaojiang''s younger generation. "Hahaha! Your strength belongs to me! Go to hell!" However, "You... Uh!!!" Liu Xiaojiang took the other party''s palm, turned around slowly as if nothing had happened, and stretched out his hand and directly grabbed the other party''s neck under the other party''s completely unbelievable gaze. "Hmm? Hu Jie of Dongxiang Village? How dare you act wildly in Tianshi mansion Die. " Well, Liu Xiaojiang took Hu Jie''s neck and directly lifted him from the ground. He gradually strengthened his hand and pinched his neck a little bit to deformation. If you just look for trouble on Longhu Mountain, Hu Jie won''t have to die. If you blame Hu Jie, he just has an obvious intention to kill him. He can''t easily let go of a guy who wants to kill himself. What''s more? This guy seems to be suspected of joining the whole sex, and his strength is very similar to a guy he once met, so No mercy! At this time, "Slow down! Xiaojiang! There''s something else to ask! He can''t die now!" Lu Jin came from a distance with three disciples, relatively timely stopped Liu Xiaojiang''s killer, and didn''t let Hu Jie die in Liu Xiaojiang''s hands so easily. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang loosened his strength, but still restrained Hu Jie. He turned to Lu Jin and others, "old Lu? What are you doing? Follow such a guy in person?" "Ha ha, the children said that they found the abnormality in Hu Jie and suspected that he was controlled by the whole sex guy, so I came to have a look. I didn''t want to scare the snake, but I didn''t think he committed it in your boy''s hand." When Lu Jin saw that Hu Jie in Liu Xiaojiang''s hand was still breathing, she immediately smiled and said, "OK, Liu boy, I didn''t see it at all before. Your boy''s killing heart is so big that he''s just a small minion, As for you? " "......" Liu Xiaojiang shook his head, "Mr. Lu, I don''t understand your plan. This guy seems to be related to integrity. After all, I have been in the company. The company treats this kind of omnisexual monster who wantonly hurts others'' lives You know. " "Well, I can understand. You quickly give him to Hua''er and meet your martial uncle with me, and just tell you about our future plans, so as not to make any more mistakes." Lu Jin nodded. "Oh, OK, Hua''er, shall I break his hands and feet for you?" Liu Xiaojiang turned to look at Zhijin flower. "... Er, no... don''t be so ferocious, zero! Where are zero people? Dead fat man! Go and call him over!" zhijinhua was obviously startled by Liu Xiaojiang''s ferocity. Chapter 86 Then, They took Hu Jie to the Taoist temple, Master Lu walked in the front and remained silent. He didn''t know whether he was considering the next specific action or speculated on the real purpose of Quan Xing''s bewitching Hu Jie. On the other side, Liu Xiaojiang followed the Lu family and frowned at Hu Jie, who was controlled by zhijinhua and others through the "closed yuan needle": "Something''s wrong. After being stabbed in by the closed yuan needle along the governor''s vein, this guy seems to have gradually become confused. In the case of mental deficiency How can I ask for useful information? " Wen Yan, Yun immediately took out his iron ruler and went forward to pat Hu Jie''s face. His eyes under the mask suddenly flashed an accident, "Hua Hua, dead fat man, it''s the same as what immortal Liu said, This guy is beginning to lose his mind. " Zhijinhua stopped and squatted on the ground to see Hu Jie dragged by the Tibetan dragon. "No, he must have been fascinated by the four maniacs with their ability in advance, which has led to the beginning of insanity now." It was them. Liu Xiaojiang just sensed a familiar energy in Hu Jie. It felt like Shen Chong, the bane he had encountered. At the same time, In addition to coveting the power of others, Hu Jie seems to be fighting for something, and even has many extreme emotional changes in a short time. This is undoubtedly the means of Gao Ning and Dou Mei! Hum, how dare you show up Liu Xiaojiang noticed the fact that the whole sex four maniacs may also be on the mountain. He immediately had the intention to settle accounts with them. On the one hand, he wanted to test the results of his practice of static heart mantra, on the other hand He''s also going to find out what these guys think of themselves. After all, Liu Xiaojiang showed the strong strength of yinggou as the dominant body in front of the five people. If the other party didn''t notice the existence of yinggou and the fact that he was not human... It would be fine, But, If the other five really perceive something, He had to find a way to shut the five guys up anyway. however, It''s been so long, But there are no rumors about the original incident in the alien circle, Now he doesn''t think the other five guys really found any secrets. "Well, if you can''t ask anything, forget it." Old man Lu noticed the movements of several young people behind him. He looked back at Hu Jie''s state and said calmly: "no matter what the whole demons want to do through Hu Jie, now he obviously can''t do anything." "Now it seems that the death of his father Hu Lin should also be related to the whole nature. If they dare to show up on Longhu Mountain later, with the arrangement of us and the company on the mountain, they will come back one by one, As for Hu Jie I''ll leave it to the people in the company. " Well, He looked at Liu Xiaojiang thoughtfully again and said, "Xiaojiang, since your master and martial uncle didn''t say anything, let''s go with me to see them. They have come to the door I don''t believe those two old guys are really indifferent. " Liu Xiaojiang nodded. "Don''t worry, Mr. Lu. If all people really dare to go wild in Longhu Mountain, I will try my best to help you and the company deal with this matter." "Ha! It depends on whether those two old guys are willing to risk you and Lingyu." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­ A moment later, In the mountain road Temple behind Tianshi mansion, "Several, please." Lu Linglong took Xu San, Xu Si, Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao to the door and reached out to them to enter the room for a detailed discussion. in the house, The old Heavenly Master, Tian Lao and Lu Jin are sitting on the chair. All the younger generation of the Lu family are standing on Lu Jin''s left. Liu Xiaojiang is standing behind Tian Lao alone. Obviously, they have been waiting here for a long time. Xu San, Xu Si and others were stunned when they saw the battle inside. Only Feng Baobao kept stuffing snacks into his mouth with a bag of potato chips in his hand. See this, ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± The old Heavenly Master could not help noticing the existence of Feng Baobao, and even stared at Feng Baobao for a while. Lu Jin, who was on the other side, found something strange about the old Heavenly Master and couldn''t help turning his head to look at Feng Baobao. At first, he hadn''t found anything unusual, but when he saw Feng Baobao''s eyes, he still noticed something wrong. ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± "Lao Lu, let''s get down to business first." "Well, I know." "Zero, bring people up." ¡­¡­ After Zhang Chulan met Tian Lao and Lu Jin, they talked about Hu Jie. While listening to the arrangement of Lu Jin and Xu Si on the mountain, Liu Xiaojiang stared at Feng Baobao behind Zhang Chulan. He naturally noticed the reaction of the old Heavenly Master and Lu Jin, but considering the silent attitude of the two elders and the situation he encountered last night, he didn''t mention Feng Baobao in front of the public. On the other side, As Feng Baobao stuffed potato chips into his mouth, he also looked directly at Liu Xiaojiang. He didn''t care about the layout discussed by Lu Jin and Xu Si. He didn''t know if he was still struggling with burying people. Then, Zhang Chulan mentioned about Grandpa Zhang Huaiyi and the ''36 thieves'', and Lu Jin immediately kicked out the younger generation around her. At this time, Tian Lao also looked back at Liu Xiaojiang and said, "Xiaojiang, go out, too. This matter involves too much. I don''t want you to get involved." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang looked at the old Heavenly Master who pretended not to hear. Finally, he could only nod obediently, "yes, the disciples are waiting outside." Let''s go, He followed the younger generation of the Lu family and left the room. Before leaving, he looked at Xu San, Xu Si and others in the room and closed the door. ¡­¡­ Outside, Several young people of the Lu family had planned to eavesdrop, but they were driven away again by Master Lu''s means. Not only did they not eavesdrop on anything useful, but they were tossed about by their own master. After this, All the young people present also stopped. But, At this time, in addition to the Lu family, there was only Liu Xiaojiang, a disciple of Tianshi mansion. He soon attracted everyone''s attention, and then made the young people around him come up one after another. "Immortal Liu! Hello! My name is Lu Linglong! Just call me Linglong! Meet for the first time! Please give me more advice!" "Cut! Call your excellency Linglong goddess!" "Dead fat man! You''re not finished, are you? Be careful to be struck by thunder again!" "Immortal Liu! We just met! We are already acquaintances, right? So... Can you tell me who broke your Yuanyang?" "I''ll go! Hua Hua! You should gossip like that!" "Immortal Xiao Liu, are you interested in gambling on my plate?" "Xiaobai, are you asking the disciples of Tianshi mansion to participate in gambling? Aren''t you afraid of the old Tianshi coming to trouble you?" "Brother Ergou, your nose blood is flowing out again!" "Immortal Liu, why don''t you listen to my crosstalk with them for the first time?" Liu Xiaojiang: "......" Chapter 87 Liu Xiaojiang looked at his peers around him. Considering the relationship between his master, martial uncle and Master Lu, he didn''t run away like avoiding other fanatical girls, but mildly accepted the goodwill they released. of course, Some issues related to personal privacy, such as the special gossip of Zhijin flower, he still rejected each other with a smile. Then, Liu Xiaojiang got to know the young people of the Lu family one by one. He didn''t know whether he thought he was also a young man. In short... He soon became one with the young people of the Lu family. Through close observation, He also found that the strength of the young people of the Lu family is indeed very good. Although they can''t compare with the guys at the level of Zhang Lingyu, Zhuge Qing and Wang Ye, their strength can definitely rank in the forefront compared with most young people in the alien circle. And Liu Xiaojiang looked at these laughing young people and couldn''t help but take off his guard. He thought it might be really easy to get along with these people, because after removing their alien identity, they gave people a feeling Just a group of simple young people with normal brains. of course, This is not to say that they are stupid and naive, but compared with those who have wandered in the dark corner and some guys in the whole sex They are not mature enough. "By the way, immortal Liu, do you want to get together tonight?" Lu Linglong looked at the quarrel among the others and suddenly turned to Liu Xiaojiang. A lovely smile appeared on her small face. "Today is the full moon. Anyway, this round is almost over, Everyone is going to get together at night to drink and enjoy the moon. " "Well, like Zhang Chulan, Xiao Liuzhen is the absolute protagonist of this conference. How can the evening party be without you." Zhijin flower nodded aside. "Drinking and enjoying the moon? I still..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t have much interest in this kind of thing. He immediately wanted to politely refuse the invitation, but he noticed that Feng Baobao just came out of the opposite room, so he immediately nodded: "Well, even if I''m alone, there''s nothing important at night anyway. After all, we are all peers... It''s even more rare to have a chance to get together." "OK! Let''s make a deal like that, hehe..." somehow, Lu Linglong seemed very happy and Liu Xiaojiang was willing to attend the party. "Hey, it seems that our exquisite young lady has a big face." Zhijin smiled maliciously. "Ah! Hua Hua! How dare you laugh at me! Look, I won''t clean up you little bitch!" Lu Linglong puffed up her mouth angrily. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± By courtesy. Liu Xiaojiang didn''t stare at the fight between the two girls, but turned to Feng Baobao, who came out of the house, but found that the other party''s state seemed to be something wrong. Bao Bao Feng What should this guy say? Liu Xiaojiang had previously found that the other party was unusual when fighting in the face of Feng Baobao''s attack, and doubted why the other party could ignore Yin five thunder, but at the same time He also found the fact that the other party hardly fluctuated emotionally. However, Feng Baobao''s appearance at this time is obviously different. Even if her face is still without any emotional fluctuation, she can detect a trace of confusion in her eyes if she observes it carefully. What is she confused about? Liu Xiaojiang stared at Feng Baobao thoughtfully, completely unable to infer the other party''s ideas according to common sense. Although he didn''t stay in the room to hear the dialogue, considering the attitude of the old Heavenly Master and Tian Lao all the time, He didn''t think that the two old people would easily tell what was really involved in the inside story. At this time, Why do guys like Feng Baobao become so confused? Do you? Is she regretting that things are still complex and uncertain? Will she? Thinking, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help but follow the crack in Feng Baobao''s door and look at the three elders and Zhang Chulan in the house. He found that although the three elders were like elders, they were smiling and talking to Zhang Chulan, but there was no difference at all. Hiss This guy doesn''t play cards according to common sense at all! Liu Xiaojiang thought more and more that Feng Baobao''s unlucky thing was too disturbing. He really couldn''t find a clear doubt on Feng Baobao until there was no clear result of Erzhuang''s investigation. After all, After a real face-to-face encounter, There are so many weird things about Feng Baobao that he can''t use his brain to explain all the problems, so in his eyes There are too many doubts about this unlucky thing! As a result, we can''t grasp a key point at all! ¡­¡­ Then, When Liu Xiaojiang doubted life because of Feng Baobao, "Hey, chick! What did some of them say to Zhang Chulan?" Claiming to be a "big man in Shandong", Xi quickly moved his short legs, took the initiative to go to Feng Baobao and asked about the situation in the house with a curious face. result, Feng Baobao walked face to face as if he hadn''t seen Xi, completely ignoring the Shandong man who was less than one meter five. "..." Xi. "Hey, hey." the Tibetan dragon and white snow saw this and couldn''t help laughing. See this, Xidang hurried up and put his hand on Feng Baobao''s shoulder, "Hey! I''m talking to you! Do you hear me!" Then, Feng Baobao abnormally moved her hand and grabbed Xi''s hand and fell to the ground. Even if Master Lu came out to stop him, she still punched and kicked Xi on the ground and didn''t give the other party time to react. "Ah! You crazy woman! You don''t play cards according to the routine! Lord Lu told you to stop! You still play! Ouch! Ouch..." See this, Zhang Chulan and Xu San hurried to open Feng Baobao, but even Zhang Chulan was slapped in the face. Seeing that Feng Baobao still wanted to do it, Xu San immediately grasped Feng Baobao''s arm, "baby! Stop! What''s the matter with you!" "I... I don''t know... I don''t know..." Feng Baobao maintained the action of being clamped by Xu San, but he obviously didn''t understand what happened to him. "It''s all right..." Zhang Chulan smiled and stood in front of Feng Baobao, putting his hands on Feng Baobao''s shoulders. "Sister bao''er, it''s all right, I understand, but it''s not necessary, you will have it, I will help you find it! " "..." Feng Baobao silently looked at Zhang Chulan, slowly put down his arm, then returned to the previous state, and nodded very obediently. "......." Liu Xiaojiang looked puzzled and didn''t know what was going on. How do you understand? What will you have? What does Zhang Chulan want to help Feng Baobao find? Can''t you make it clear?! Chapter 88 "Is this Zhang Chulan?" when Zhijin flower saw the situation opposite, she looked surprised and hugged her hands. "Uh huh! Finally see the living!" Lu Linglong nodded curiously. "Hey... Linglong, you go up and talk!" Zhijin flower stared at Zhang Chulan for a long time, and a crazy girl like smile suddenly appeared on her face. "Ah?!" Lu Linglong''s face turned red when he heard this. "How can you say that! The master is still here! If he hears me, I''ll die!" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the second daughter with a puzzled face, "flowers, Linglong, what are you?" Hum!!! Lu Linglong heard Liu Xiaojiang''s question. Her little face was red and was about to smoke. She was completely embarrassed to continue. "Hey, hey ~" Zhijin flower pushed her glasses with a bad smile. "Immortal Liu, you and immortal Lingyu are OK. Since you have cultivated Yin five thunder, you must not have that thing. In fact Linglong and I just want to study Zhang Chulan''s XX. " "??" Liu Xiaojiang suddenly felt as if he had heard something terrible, and immediately looked at the second daughter with an unbelievable face, "you... You..." "Don''t get me wrong! Immortal Liu!" Lu Linglong blushed and explained: "we just want to study the palace guarding sand. After all, in today''s era, most of the forbidden secrets have been lost, and there are few records of such secrets in ancient books, I... we just don''t want to miss the opportunity to observe the secret arts closely. " Well, She even looked at Liu Xiaojiang again curiously, focusing on the lower part of Liu Xiaojiang, "when... Of course, if Liu Zhenren also has this secret skill, we can also study your......" "No!" Liu Xiaojiang twitched and denied: "I haven''t heard that other people have this kind of thing. You... You''d better go to Zhang Chulan." what the fuck! What''s the matter with these two women? Even if it''s just for the purpose of studying ancient mysteries, it depends on people xx or something Crazy girl?! "Alas, I knew that you and immortal Lingyu learned the Yin five thunder, and you must have already broken your body. Even if you were set up to guard the palace sand, it must no longer exist, otherwise The relatively approachable immortal Xiao Liu may really be a good choice. " Hearing Liu Xiaojiang''s words, Zhijin flower immediately shook her head with a look of truth and regret, as if she was really regretting that she couldn''t find a chance to see Liu Xiaojiang''s XX. "......." Liu Xiaojiang looked up at the sunset with a confused face, and didn''t want to go on with his second daughter on this topic at all. ¡­¡­ At night, Most of the young people who participated in the Luo Tian Festival gathered in front of the campfire, sat down, drank and chatted, and there was no feeling of competing on the field. Liu Xiaojiang followed Lu Linglong and others to the party, but he didn''t see Wang Ye, who was also a young generation. Then he took the initiative to go to the position where Zhang Lingyu and Zhuge Qing were, and sat down on the ground. "Yo, what are you talking about? Take me one." See this, Zhang Lingyu put down the canned beer in her hand, smiled and said, "nothing, just exchanging some energy practice experience. It''s you... How did you mix with Zhang Chulan again?" "Hey, hey..." Liu Xiaojiang stretched out his hand and took out a can of beer from the bag in front of him. "Everyone is of the same age, and there is no deep hatred. Moreover, if you count it up, Zhang Chulan''s grandfather is also the martial uncle of you and me, There''s no need to be so exclusive. " "Or... Hey, hey, hey..." "Hum..." Zhang Lingyu ignored Liu Xiaojiang''s ridicule. Aside, Zhuge Qing frowned at Liu Xiaojiang, then picked up the beer in his hand and drank a few mouthfuls. "Zhang Chulan, like Liu Zhenren, is the focus of this conference." "No, he''s the focus. I''m just an accident." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t notice the difference in Zhuge Qing''s eyes. He looked indifferently at Zhang Chulan in the distance, "the source of energy and body. If I can, I''d like to see if this thing is really as rumored however, Now it seems, He does not seem to have inherited this means. " "Who knows." ZHUGE Qing looked at Zhang Chulan in the distance and said with a smile: "Zhang Chulan has not even moved her hand once, so she has been promoted to the top 16 of this conference all the way, Maybe someone really needs to force him. " Well, He turned to look at Zhang Lingyu on one side, "by the way, I heard you had fought with him before. Is he really as unbearable as it is rumored?" "Hum..." Zhang Lingyu still didn''t want to talk about Zhang Chulan, but drank canned beer in silence. Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang smiled maliciously, "hey hey, brother Zhuge doesn''t know. Lingyu is bothered now, especially Zhang Chulan..." At this time, Zhijin flower came over from the other side and looked at Zhang Lingyu with a smile. "Yes, I''ve always been curious. You seem to be unhappy with Zhang Chulan." Now, I heard that people always mentioned Zhang Chulan, Zhang Lingyu could not help but put down her beer and frowned, "no, I''m not upset with him." "Is it because of that?" Zhijin flower suddenly thought of something, smiled and bent down to stare at Zhang Lingyu, "you have to Yin five thunder......" Poof!!! When Liu Xiaojiang heard this, he suddenly took a mouthful of beer. Unexpectedly, Zhijin flower knew Zhang Lingyu so well. "Don''t be wordy!" Zhang Lingyu immediately interrupted. Seeing the atmosphere between the three, Zhuge Qing immediately got up and wanted to leave to make room for the three to talk about secrets. "Alas? Brother Zhuge, where are you going?" Zhang Lingyu felt that Zhuge Qing was going to leave, so he couldn''t help wondering. "Oh, you talk, I''m not interested in other people''s gossip." ZHUGE Qing looked back at Zhang Lingyu with a smile, leaving only a very honest word, and then walked to the other side alone. Then, Zhijinhua sat between Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Lingyu, looked up at Zhang Chulan, who was fighting wine with others in the distance, and said: "Zhang Lingyu, Zhang Lingyu, even if he can cultivate Yang five thunder with a perfect body, it is impossible to threaten your position in Longhu Mountain. Why are you so afraid of a Zhang Chulan?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhijin flower, but saw a smile in each other''s eyes. He almost instantly understood each other''s intention, and then he didn''t interrupt their conversation. He was just drinking and enjoying the moon alone. "Hum, Hua, don''t excite me with words." Zhang Lingyu looked at Zhang Chulan in the distance and said sadly, "I know, I always know, I''m just angry with Zhang Chulan. In those years, I made a big mistake and couldn''t inherit the Yang five thunder, the symbol of perfect Zhengyi transmission in my mind, Who is to blame? " "Everything is just my own sin. Now I''m angry with Zhang Chulan, which shows that my practice is not enough......" "Hahaha... Hahaha..." When Liu Xiaojiang saw that Zhang Lingyu described himself so aptly, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "one thought... One thought... Insert? Ha ha, Lingyu, Lingyu, I''m sorry... I know I shouldn''t laugh at you, but, You''re too apt to describe it, aren''t you? Ha ha ha... " "Hey, hey, that''s Zhang Lingyu. We''ve known each other for such a long time. Just tell me who took your blood. I promise not to spread it!" zhijinhua patted Zhang Lingyu on the back with a bad smile. So far, Zhang Lingyu''s face suddenly became dark, "you... Get away from me!" Chapter 89 Not far away, "Ha, Zhang Lingyu had such a black history. This trip to Longhu Mountain is really not in vain." Zhuge Qing quietly put down his hands and quietly lifted the "listening to the wind singing" technique. He smiled like a cunning fox. "The rumored Zhang Chulan, immortal Liu, Taoist priest Wang Ye of Wudang Mountain, and immortal Lingyu... Interesting, It''s so interesting. " ¡­¡­ Drinking, chatting, laughing, In the past, the Longhu Mountain, which was always calm and desolate, was really lively tonight, as if it had been ignited by young people''s enthusiasm for a long time. The night is getting darker, But in the increasingly harmonious atmosphere, there was no idea of going back to rest. Instead, they ignored the game that would continue tomorrow, and all their faces were not drunk. Look at these guys, Liu Xiaojiang obviously won''t feel any drunk because of alcohol, but he still feels a little drunk. After drinking countless cans of beer, He also lay on his side on the ground very relaxed. "Hum... Maybe I should find a chance to apologize to Zhang Chulan." Although Zhang Lingyu didn''t drink as much as Liu Xiaojiang, she also drank a lot under the persuasion of Zhijin flower, and a faint blush rarely appeared on her originally cold face. "Hey, Zhang Lingyu, you''re not already drunk, are you so drunk... Did you accidentally break Yuanyang by other girls after you were drunk?" Seeing Zhang Lingyu''s appearance, zhijinhua couldn''t help laughing, pushed her glasses, and took out a can of beer from the bag again. It was obvious that she wanted to deliberately intoxicate Zhang Lingyu, and then talk from the mouth of the drunken man. See this, Liu Xiaojiang smiled and shook his head, grabbed the beer in Zhang Lingyu''s hand and said: "Hua Hua, I think you''d better stop filling him. If you really say something when you''re drunk, I guess he''ll become more tangled afterwards. Then The knot will only become more difficult to solve. " "I''m not drunk!" Zhang Lingyu retorted unconvinced. "... forget it." Liu Xiaojiang saw Zhang Lingyu''s abnormal appearance, immediately poured the beer into his mouth, flattened the empty jar and threw it back into the bag. "......." Zhang Lingyu. Seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s move, Zhi Jinhua immediately shifted her goal and said, "that''s right, forget it, but... Immortal Liu seems to have no heart knot like Zhang Lingyu and completely accepted Yin five thunder, Why? Don''t you want to inherit Yang Wulei, the symbol of Zhengyi disciple? Or In fact, you don''t pay much attention to breaking the body? Is there a stable bed companion at the foot of the mountain? WOW! I didn''t expect you to be such a little immortal Liu! Pooh! obscene! Dirty real man! Goo, hoo, Hoo... " Hearing this, Zhang Lingyu couldn''t help but look at it. Although he was more familiar with Liu Xiaojiang than anyone present, he never asked about such a thing. It''s inevitable that he was also curious about Liu Xiaojiang''s views on breaking the body. After all, As a descendant of Zhengyi Tianshi mansion, Liu Xiaojiang is not ashamed of his inability to inherit the Yang five thunder, but is always proud of the Yin five thunder Does he really have a stable partner at the foot of the mountain? ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang felt the scum like eyes of Zhang Lingyu and Zhi Jinhua. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help twitching a few times and said, "bed companion? Dirty real man Hua Hua, you are really dirty enough to get gossip out of other people''s mouths...... " "Hey, hey... Who told you to be so strict." Zhijin flower had nothing to do about it. Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said, "forget it, I''m too lazy to explain to you. It''s a new age. Zhengyi disciple can''t marry. What''s the matter if he can''t break his body, Besides, Must the Yin five thunder be worse than the Yang five thunder? " Well, He looked at Zhang Lingyu with a smile. "What about the Yin five thunder? The predecessors of the Zhengyi school were able to modify a Yin five thunder for the broken people according to the Yang five thunder. Isn''t it because Does Tianshi mansion itself not favor one disciple over the other? " "So..." Zhang Lingyu looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a frown. "Do you really have a partner at the foot of the mountain?" "Sure enough," said Zhijin flower with a bad smile. "No!" Liu Xiaojiang immediately denied with a broken face: "well, I''m clearly enlightening you! How can you hear from these words that I have a partner at the foot of the mountain? You mean it, don''t you? " "Really? I don''t believe it." Zhijin flower smiled. "If not, why don''t you value Yuanyang so much?" Zhang Lingyu doubted. "I......" Liu Xiaojiang suddenly understood Zhang Lingyu''s feelings. "Dirty immortal." Zhijin flower joked. "Well, you are really dirty." Zhang Lingyu nodded approvingly. "Fuck off!" Liu Xiaojiang suddenly looked dark, like Zhang Lingyu not long ago. He didn''t want to talk to two fools at all. ¡­¡­ meanwhile, "Hua Hua! Hua Hua! Come here quickly! It''s done!" Lu Linglong''s voice came from a distance. Hearing this, Zhijin flower immediately got up from the ground and ran in a hurry. See this, Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Lingyu also looked at it with some doubts. I see, Zhang Chulan is surrounded by the young people of the Lu family. Her expression is obviously out of control because of alcohol. She is constantly encouraged by others with words. "Ah, hey, hey..." "Hahaha! Hahaha! Do you really want to see it?" "Then let you open your eyes!" "Ha ha ha!" "Oh!!!!!" "Look! I see! There is a symbol composed of energy flowing on it! Unfortunately, it seems a little vague!" "Can''t see clearly? It doesn''t matter! Let me mobilize my true energy! Naturally it will be clear! The body has golden light! It reflects my body! Come on! Golden light mantra!" "Oh! This!" "Sure enough, this forbidden method has a special symbol composition." "Too ~ too wonderful! Different from today''s exaggerated and deliberate design! These runes are full of classicism, unique simplicity! And mysterious beauty!" "Hahaha! How cool! I also want to carve one!" "Wow, hahaha! What''s up! Let you watch birds under the moon! Am I Zhang Chulan interesting enough?" Poof!!! Liu Xiaojiang noticed what Zhang Chulan was doing, and immediately took a sip of beer and sprayed it on Zhang Lingyu''s face, "ha ha... This guy is still in a trap. He even walks birds under the moon with a golden light curse, Pooh, ha, ha... " "..." Zhang Lingyu was sober by Liu Xiaojiang''s mouthful of wine. He looked at the woodpecker''s behavior in the distance while walking the bird with a golden light curse, and his face was completely dark. "Shifu is wrong! You are also wrong! We really shouldn''t let this idiot enter the gate of Longhu Mountain!" "Hahaha... What''s this, isn''t it also very interesting?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhang Chulan in the distance. His mentality of being destroyed by Zhang Lingyu and zhijinhua almost recovered in an instant. Chapter 90 The next morning, "Lying... Lying in the trough, yesterday... It seemed like a big game." After Zhang Chulan woke up, she noticed the situation of her lower body. While holding her pants, she recalled last night. The expression on her face should not be too wonderful. Liu Xiaojiang didn''t find the opportunity to leave alone like Zhang Lingyu and Zhuge Qing because Feng Baobao had been staring at himself. Instead, he took a little rest in the forest with everyone. At this point, He looked at Zhang Chulan with changing complexion and couldn''t help laughing. "Pooh, haha, Zhang Chulan, Zhang Chulan, what should I say about you, haha..." As soon as it comes out, The Lu family disciples who had not left around, as well as Xu San and Xu Si behind Zhang Chulan, also laughed one after another, completely ignoring Zhang Chulan''s face. See this, Zhang Chulan lowered her head seriously and said, "yesterday... Last night, nothing happened, right? Everyone just drank a little wine and fell asleep, Right? " "Yes," said Xu Si with a smile, "just watching birds under the moon. Then I forced everyone to watch you play chicken into Phoenix. Finally, I said I must be a woodpecker, Do you know how many trees you destroyed in one night? " ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Zhang Chulan''s face squeezed together in an instant, "enough! Don''t go on!" "Ha ha ha ha ha..." the people around me laughed again. Xu Si held back his laughter and patted Zhang Chulan on the shoulder. "Well, who hasn''t been young, but you''ve come all the way to Tianshi mansion to walk birds. You''re the first person in history!" "Boy! Congratulations on your success in laying the first stain in your life! Hahaha......" "I have to say that what you did in Tianshi mansion was really too much, and you were angry with Lingyu. However... If you could explain the real situation to others, no one would investigate this matter." As a disciple of Zhengyi Tianshi mansion, Liu Xiaojiang did not really investigate the responsibility for this matter, but smiled and stabbed Zhang Chulan. He clearly said that he would help him explain this matter. "Damn!!!" Zhang Chulan said with a regretful face. "Zhang Chulan! You will certainly become a legend in the alien world! I look after you! Ha ha......" the hidden dragon covered his stomach and laughed. "... you didn''t take pictures?" Zhang Chulan immediately looked at the Lu family disciples and Liu Xiaojiang. "No!" led the Tibetan dragon, "how can we do such immoral things? But We recorded it! " "Ah!!!!!!" Zhang Chulan''s mentality exploded in an instant. "Ha ha ha ha ha..." ¡Á N ¡­¡­ A moment later, Zhang Chulan''s farce has come to an end, When the Tibetan dragon climbed up the tree to avoid Zhang Chulan''s pursuit, he noticed the crowd gathered in the distant field. therefore, Liu Xiaojiang followed the crowd to the entrance of the venue, looked up at the top 16 match table, and slowly raised his mouth when he found out his name. This time, The competition of the top 16 of Luo Tian Dajiao festival will still be held in four venues at the same time, but it will not be carried out in sequence according to the order of eight groups. Instead, it is a pattern of interspersed games. Group 1 and group 4, group 5 and group 8 will play at the same time in the first game. Liu Xiaojiang was divided into the fifth group and will face the zero of Lu''s disciples in the first game. Although he didn''t meet any strong players in the top 16, Zhang Lingyu was divided into the sixth group! Will play Lu Linglong in the second game! As for the latter two groups, The seventh group is the competition between Deng Youfu and Feng Xingtong, and the eighth group is Wang he and the night owl This is obviously not important. It is important that, Next, if nothing happens, He will directly face Zhang Lingyu in the competition of the top eight of Luo Tian Dajiao! Start a duel among disciples of Tianshi family! "I''ll go! This lot is drawn! How can I play with real Liu as soon as I come up?" zero looked at the table and wanted to cry without tears. "Ha ha, zero, you have a back. We can only cheer for you." the Tibetan dragon smiled and patted zero on the shoulder. "Alas? I''m good to immortal Lingyu! I can just try how many kilograms I have!" Lu Linglong put her finger on her mouth and looked at the list unexpectedly. Zhijinhua shook her head and said, "er... Linglong, what should I say about you? That''s Zhang Lingyu. You and zero are really lucky..." "Hua Hua! Don''t worry! I won''t lose face to grandpa!" Lu Linglong clenched her fist confidently. "... just know what you know." Zhijin said speechlessly. "Alas? No! Look at this list! Immortal Liu group 5! Immortal Lingyu group 6! That is to say... After they beat zero sum Linglong, they will meet in the next game!" Wang Ergou looked at the table above thoughtfully. After noticing the group of Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Lingyu, he almost immediately recognized the general trend of the next game. "Hum! Brother Er Gou! What are you talking about? Why can''t it be me and immortal Xiao Liu who meet in the next game?" Lu Linglong puffed his mouth unconvinced. Well, She even turned to Liu Xiaojiang and said expectantly, "immortal Liu, you should also be looking forward to meeting me in the game, right?" Liu Xiaojiang nodded with a smile and said, "of course, I look forward to playing against Linglong in the game." Of course, he hopes to meet Lu Linglong in the game, because compared with Zhang Lingyu, he is undoubtedly a little easier to face Lu Linglong "Hey, brother Er Gou, you see, even immortal Liu is willing to look after me." Lu Linglong turned back to Wang Er Gou with his hands crossed and a smile. "Tut, the guy with a black belly." Zhijin flower naturally understood what Liu Xiaojiang meant. "... what about me?" zero could not help pointing at himself. However, Xiao Xiao on one side came over and shook his head and patted zero on the shoulder. "Forget it. It''s not humiliating to lose to immortal Xiao Liu." "......." zero. At this time, "Please call the name of the players quickly enter!" "Zhang Chulan to Tang Wenlong!" "Feng Baobao to Xiao Xiao!" "Liu Xiaojiang to zero!" "Wang and right..." Hearing the sound from the field, Liu Xiaojiang immediately said goodbye to the Lu family''s disciples. There was still something he didn''t know what to say, but when he looked at himself, it seemed as if Zhang Chulan and others, who were gloating, walked silently to the entrance of the venue. Lingyu, Since you met me in the game ahead of time, So, for the purpose of holding this Luo Tian Festival hey, Sorry. After Liu Xiaojiang took the lead in entering the site in silence, Standing there, looking at the other lucky people who didn''t have to participate in the competition, he said with a bitter face, "Hey, don''t you want to cheer me up?" "... come on, but do what you can. Don''t die too miserably." "Yes, if you don''t want to be burnt outside and tender inside by Leifa like a Tibetan dragon, remember to admit defeat earlier." "I... Drank too much with that chick yesterday. I''m sorry... Vomit..." "Hey, hey! Brother! Come on! It''s great to be struck by thunder!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Chapter 91 In the field, Buzzing Liu Xiaojiang felt the vibration from the mobile phone, immediately put his hand into the lining of the black Taoist robe, took out his mobile phone and looked at the bank card entry reminder on it. At this time, The 2000 yuan he had bet on Zhang Chulan turned a refreshing 100 times before the start of the second round against Tang Wenlong, and the 200000 yuan was also entered into the account by xiaoqingzi in time. 200000 Liu Xiaojiang has never seen so much money in his life. After repeatedly reading the SMS reminder on his mobile phone, he inevitably opened wechat with a trembling hand and generously transferred 10000 yuan to xiaoqingzi who helped him bet. [xiaoqingzi, thank you for this 10000 yuan. In addition... The bank card password is six zeros. You take 100000 yuan out of it and continue to bet on Zhang Chulan before the game over there.] [young martial master, it''s 250 times this time. If you continue to win, are you not afraid of accidents?] [250 times? 25 million! Good! Good! Xiaoqingzi, shiye knows what you''re worried about, but... You continue to bet on Zhang Chulan first! Let''s bet one last time!] [... Well, let''s bet for the last time. Don''t ruin the reputation of Longhu Mountain because you are eager to make money.] I see! Go ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ Just let it go Liu Xiaojiang began to feel that he could only make a little money steadily at most. Unexpectedly, Zhang Chulan''s actions led to the increase of the opening odds, and 2000 yuan turned into a huge sum of 200000 yuan in the twinkling of an eye. At the same time, Zhang Chulan''s odds on the opening today are still increasing instead of decreasing, and even fully reached the terror level of 1-250. Have to say, After Liu Xiaojiang easily made 200000 yuan, he began to panic. He was not afraid of some losers to trouble him, but if he followed his original idea and bet until the end of the Luo Tian Festival, How much is the final price? Winning or losing once or twice may be forcibly interpreted as luck, but if you keep winning Who would believe it was luck? Although Liu Xiaojiang did not bet in his own name, Xiao Qingzi is also a member of Longhu Mountain. If he continues to do things too much, it will inevitably make people doubt the practice of Tianshi mansion. After all, At the Luo Tian festival held in Tianshi mansion, Zhengyi disciple ate all the way in the gambling game Isn''t this a black curtain? He didn''t want to completely ruin the reputation of Tianshi mansion in the alien circle because of himself, so he gave up the idea of betting from beginning to end in the gambling game, and just wanted to make another big sum of money and quit immediately. What''s more? 25 million! How much is more? "Hum, with this money, I can be regarded as a rich man. I can eat one bowl of instant noodles, pour one bowl, and add sausages casually Hey, hey, hey. " Liu Xiaojiang stood in the field, holding his mobile phone and imagining his future life as a local tyrant. He unconsciously showed a smirk on his face, making the zero and off-site audience completely confused. no way out, Before he joined the company, he didn''t have a penny or a legal identity. Even if he had the opportunity to get some money, he would eventually spend it in some dark places because of his identity. So, He will fully understand the importance of money. On the other side, Standing not far from Liu Xiaojiang, zero looked helplessly at the surrounding audience. He found that most of them were female strangers he had never seen, and they obviously came for Liu Xiaojiang. See this, He looked back at the guy who was still giggling opposite and said carefully, "immortal Liu, can we start?" "Ah?" When Liu Xiaojiang heard the voice, he immediately put away the giggle on his face, "Oh, yes, you can attack at any time and end the game as soon as possible." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although zero didn''t notice a trace of contempt on Liu Xiaojiang''s face, he couldn''t help frowning when he heard that he wanted to end the game as soon as possible, "OK, let''s ask for advice! Immortal Liu! " Well, He immediately put his hand into his pocket, took out several silver needles and clamped them at his fingertips. With a dignified expression, he rushed to Liu Xiaojiang. Obviously, he didn''t want to admit defeat without face. However, "Closed yuan needle? Although I really want to experience the power of this thing, I still want to see other people''s competitions, Palm thunder! " Liu Xiaojiang looked at his zero. Although he didn''t think the other party had the ability to break through the golden light defense, he slowly raised his right hand, quickly condensed the black thunder method in the palm of his hand, and released it in an instant. instant, A seemingly strange black thunder shot out at a terrible speed and hit zero directly as expected. "Ah!!!!!" Zero didn''t expect Liu Xiaojiang to be so decisive, so he couldn''t hide from the attack. Under the devastation of the powerful thunder method, he immediately became tender inside and outside, and finally fell to the ground with a plop. "Uh... Uh... I... I admit defeat." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang smiled, hugged his fist and arched his hand. "It seems that there is still a gap between you and me. I accept it." "......." zero. "The winner - Liu Xiaojiang!" The game ended in an instant, but the surrounding audience was obviously not surprised. It seemed that they were used to Liu Xiaojiang''s strong victory, but talked calmly. "This... Sure enough, it''s instant killing again. Can''t anyone stop immortal Xiao Liu?" "Hey, although zero''s strength is not bad, it''s obviously not enough compared with Tianshi family disciples like immortal Xiao Liu. The Yin five thunder method is too strong." "Eh? Speaking of it, is this palm thunder really the Yin five thunder move? How can I remember..." "Nonsense! Haven''t you seen the competition of immortal Lingyu before? He is also Yin five thunder! Doesn''t he also use palm thunder?" "Oh, it seems so." "By the way, did you see the match table at the entrance before? If Immortal Lingyu wins the game, the next game... Is the duel between immortal Xiaoliu and immortal Lingyu!" "What? It''s so early. I thought if I wanted to see the duel between the disciples of Tianshi mansion, I had to wait until the final of Luo Tian Dajiao." "To tell you the truth, I thought so before, but... God makes people!" "Stop talking nonsense! Just say whether you want to see it or not?" "Of course! This kind of competition... Must not be missed!" ¡­¡­ A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang took his mobile phone and xiaoqingzi to confirm the situation. At the same time, he took the initiative to find the venue for Feng Baobao to play against Xiao Xiao. He plans to have a close observation of Feng Baobao again. result, He also happened to meet Wang Ye at the entrance. "Taoist priest Wang? Come to see the game? It''s really an accident." Liu Xiaojiang was surprised to see this, because in his impression during this period of time, the other party was always hiding and sleeping alone, or on the way to sleep. "Yo, immortal Liu, you''re in a good mood. What good thing did you meet?" Wang also greeted Liu Xiaojiang with a smile. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang smiled mysteriously, "Hey, you don''t understand. Taoist Wang also feels like a rich man You don''t know. " "Ah?" Wang also looked confused. Chapter 92 Then, Under Wang Ye''s incomprehensible gaze, Liu Xiaojiang walked into the audience and found that not only Xu San and Xu Si, but also Zhang Chulan, who seemed to be the same newcomer, but also Lao Tianshi, Tian Lao and Lu Jin, rarely paid attention to Feng Baobao together. See this, He could not help frowning a little, and his heart felt that this unlucky thing was not simple. After all, A guy who is not a disciple of Tianshi mansion and is not famous in the alien circle can attract the attention of the three old Tianshi at once, which is enough to show that there must be something strange about Feng Baobao. therefore, Liu Xiaojiang hurried to the three old heavenly masters and said respectfully, "master, martial uncle, old Lu, are you..." "Oh, Xiaojiang." The old Heavenly Master nodded kindly and turned to look at Tian Lao and Lu Jin, "look, Lao Tian, Lao Lu, I said don''t worry, Xiaojiang will win easily." "Elder martial brother, you think more. I just want to see Xiaojiang more. I''m not worried that he will lose the game. After all... The other party is just a junior of the old Lu family." Tian shook his head and smiled. "Go! What you say is like how unbearable the child is." Lu Jin couldn''t help correcting the way. "You said that yourself." The old Heavenly Master noticed that Lu Jin seemed to be angry. He immediately turned the conversation and said, "by the way, Xiaojiang, I remember that you are likely to face Lingyu in the next game. Now you I think I won''t lose to him. " As soon as it comes out, Tian Lao and Lu Jin also turned their heads to look at Liu Xiaojiang. They also knew that Liu Xiaojiang might not be much weaker than Zhang Lingyu, but they obviously didn''t understand Liu Xiaojiang''s strength like the old Heavenly Master. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked up at the three old men in front of him and said, "in fact, about this matter... Xiaojiang also wants to know what you think." Say, He took the initiative to walk behind Tian Lao and firmly held the handle of the wheelchair with both hands. "Lingyu is obviously still tangled with the Yin five thunder method and those past things. He thinks he is not the perfect Zhengyi successor in his heart, It makes you completely unable to accept who you are now. " "Just because of this, so far, he has not shown the real Yin five thunder in front of outsiders. Even no matter who he faces... He will risk winning with palm thunder in the end, But, After all, this palm thunder is the move of Yang five thunder. It is impossible to get the slightest advantage in the hands of the disciples. " "So..." "When Lingyu faces his disciples, he will be forced to show the real Yin five thunder, completely expose everything in front of everyone, and be forced to look directly at the real Zhang Lingyu It shouldn''t feel good. " "If it''s easy..." "You can also be a good example." the old Heavenly Master naturally understood what Liu Xiaojiang was worried about, so he said: "Xiaojiang, you will also be the Yin five thunder, but are you entangled in the Yang five thunder like Lingyu?" "No." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "The disciple didn''t think that learning Yang five thunder would make him a perfect Zhengyi disciple, so Will not be entangled in Yang five thunder. " "That''s enough?" the old Heavenly Master said with satisfaction: "both Yang five thunder and Yin five thunder are part of our five thunder Dharma. If Yang five thunder can be regarded as the symbol of Zhengyi disciple, Why do these five Yin thunder exist? " "What you have to do is to teach Lingyu a lesson, tell him what is the real Yin five thunder, and teach him how to face up to his real self, the current Lingyu It''s stupid. " "Obviously, no one blamed him for what he had done, and no one said a bad word about Yin five thunder. It happened that a person was obsessed with something that could not be obtained. What happened is what happened, and the past is the past, What''s the use of blindly entangled in the past, It''s far better to accept all the results you''ve personally contributed to, Cross this barrier calmly. " "So." Liu Xiaojiang heard the old Heavenly Master say so, and immediately showed a bright smile, "martial uncle, if so, then the disciple will be really merciless." "Xiaojiang, are you really sure you won Lingyu''s child?" When Tian Lao heard the conversation between them, he was still a little unbelievable. Although he knew that his disciple was very talented, he might really surpass Zhang Lingyu in cultivation. However, just now these words, but how to listen, there is a feeling that Zhang Lingyu is not serious. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang nodded disapprovingly, "master, don''t worry. Since martial uncle said so, the disciple will completely defeat Lingyu''s fantasy in full view of the public." "Good! Good! Good!" Seeing this, Tian Lao looked at Liu Xiaojiang proudly, "Xiaojiang, with your talent, Shifu thought that even if you were powerful, you could be no better than Lingyu in just one month, But if you say so now Master, I''m waiting to see your performance this time! " "Don''t be merciful! Teach your martial uncle that squint disciple a lesson!" "Well, master, the disciple must live up to your expectations." Liu Xiaojiang nodded and agreed immediately. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Looking at the two masters and disciples'' blatant arrangement of their disciples, the old Heavenly Master couldn''t help but remind them: "well, of course, although martial uncle said so, you and Lingyu are martial brothers of the same school after all. When you start Naturally, we also need to pay attention to the weight. " "Ha ha! Elder martial brother! Are you afraid?" Tian Lao laughed. Seeing this, Lu Jin couldn''t help laughing and said, "OK, Lao Tian, you have accepted an excellent disciple, which can make the famous Zhang Zhiwei suffer losses. In your life, It''s worth it! " "That''s! You don''t see whose disciple it is!" Tian Lao raised his head proudly. "... Lao Tian, Lao Lu, it seems that I haven''t offended you today." the old Heavenly Master looked helpless, but he didn''t say much when he thought of his disciple who was constantly tangled with little things. After all, As a monk, although the decent school did not say that he could not marry, Zhang Lingyu rolled the sheets with others at a young age. Can he be proud of this matter everywhere? Alas! Unfortunately for the school! Lingyu, Lingyu! What did you say you were struggling with there? Look at Xiaojiang? How shameless? Mingming is also Yin five thunder! "Alas..." when the old Heavenly Master thought of Zhang Lingyu''s tangled appearance, he felt that the two old men beside him laughed really too much. At this time, "Continuous out!" Feng Baobao called out his name like a model in the field, which immediately attracted the attention of everyone around him. Even Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help looking at it. Middle out? Continuous?! Forced pregnancy?! What kind of trick is this?! Chapter 93 "Ah, dada, dada..." Feng Baobao kept pushing his hands forward in the field, and light blue energy groups condensed and shot out of his hands. Such a large and dense means of long-distance attack naturally blocked the opponent''s Dodge route completely. "What!!!" Xiao Xiao looked at the dense attack coming on his face. Obviously, he didn''t expect Feng Baobao to have such a means, The next second, He knew that he had nowhere to escape in the field, so he could only block his hands in front of his face, so that the power of this long-range attack would not be too great. Bang, bang, Bang Countless energy groups burst on Xiao Xiao. Although the sound is also very dense, it seems that it can easily lift the dust on the ground when it bursts. "Ah! Ah? It''s all right? I''m all right?" Xiao Xiao felt the explosion around him. Although he subconsciously screamed, he soon realized that he had not been hurt. Even so, He was also shocked by the thunder and rain attack. He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to check where he had been hit by the Qi group, for fear that these attacks would have any special effects. On the other side, When Feng Baobao saw that Xiao Xiao was still like nothing, he couldn''t help reaching out and grabbing the back of his head, "Gee, this move really can only beat cans..." meanwhile, "Hahaha..." Lu Jin saw the scene below in the audience and couldn''t help laughing: "ha ha, I thought it was a powerful move when I saw such an idiot girl for the first time. As a result, it was just the most ordinary energy group." "Hehe, there''s no modification at all. If someone else uses energy like this, it''s estimated that he will collapse long ago. If it''s serious, he may faint." the old Heavenly Master looked down kindly. "It seems that the rumors are true. The temporary workers in the company are very human." Lu Jin didn''t deny the common sense of the old Heavenly Master. When she spoke, she glanced at Liu Xiaojiang. "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "Temporary worker?" the old Heavenly Master looked at Lu Jin unexpectedly. When Tian Lao heard the word "temporary worker", he couldn''t help looking at Lu Jin curiously, "Lao Lu, what does temporary worker mean? Isn''t this girl qualified enough to be a regular employee of the company with her strength?" "No." Lu Jin shook her head and said, "Lao Zhang, Lao Tian, you don''t know what a special position temporary workers are for everyone." So far, He suddenly turned to look at the silent Liu Xiaojiang, "however, I just learned that they are very special, just adding a few names at most, About temporary workers, Xiaojiang should know better than us old guys, Because, He was a temporary worker of the company in the northeast region. " "Oh? What else?" the old Heavenly Master looked at Liu Xiaojiang along Lu Jin''s eyes. The old Heavenly Master knew that the company''s attitude towards Liu Xiaojiang was somewhat different. He even asked Liu Xiaojiang to go down the mountain to perform tasks. However, since Liu Xiaojiang had never mentioned temporary workers before, he was completely unaware of the concept of temporary workers within the company. "Xiaojiang, what''s the matter with this temporary worker?" Tian Lao said unexpectedly. "... Shifu, martial uncle, what are you doing looking at disciples like this? It''s just temporary work I didn''t kill or set fire. " Liu Xiaojiang looked indifferent and said, "yes, the disciple was indeed a temporary worker in the company before. At present, he is still famous in the company, but he is only a temporary worker. He is just like other employees when he is free, Enjoy the treatment of regular employees. " "As for other times..." "A temporary worker is also a position that deals with special tasks for the company. Well... Although some tasks do not sound so comfortable, after all, the top management of the company discussed and decided together, I don''t have to refuse. " "Just like this?" Tian Lao wondered. "Well, that''s it." Liu Xiaojiang said firmly. "Ho! Special is special, but after all, the company was established above. Can they let Xiaojiang do evil?" Lu Jin had no doubt about it. "Yes, although I don''t know what the company will do with temporary workers, they also tacitly agree with the above. They should and won''t let you do too much. It''s good not to be treated badly in the company......." Tian Lao obviously trusted Liu Xiaojiang, the closed disciple, and then considered the reason why the company existed. Naturally, he didn''t think that the company would let temporary workers do anything harmful. About this, The old Heavenly Master obviously held the same attitude. Instead of continuing to ask questions about temporary workers, he looked at Feng Baobao in the field below again. "Xiaojiang, they are also temporary workers. Can you know the girl below?" "... I know you, but I''m not familiar." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Feng Baobao below and couldn''t help thinking of the other party''s sneak attack on him. The corner of his mouth twitched: "Martial uncle, this girl is a little strange, but what''s strange? Some disciples can''t tell. In short She is a temporary worker in the company, and she must not have run away. " "Hehe, Xiaojiang, after all, you just started to practice energy. You may not see things so thoroughly." the old Heavenly Master smiled gently, "look What''s the difference between this girl''s eyes and others? " Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked down at Feng Baobao in the field, focused on the other party''s eyes, hesitated and said, "this... Disciple can''t see it." "Well, look at your martial uncle''s eyes." the old Heavenly Master turned to Liu Xiaojiang, but he didn''t try to widen his eyes. He still narrowed his eyes like that. "Ah? Elder martial brother! Aren''t you embarrassing Xiaojiang? Who can see where your eyes are?" Tian Lao immediately joked when he saw the old Heavenly Master''s pretentious and profound appearance. "Poof..." Liu Xiaojiang really couldn''t see anything in it because of the old Heavenly Master''s small eyes. He just didn''t dare to say it because of his identity. Now he said it through Tian Lao''s mouth and laughed carelessly. "......." the old Heavenly Master''s expression was stiff and said, "if you don''t talk any more, I''ll throw you teachers and disciples off the stage together, Believe it or not? " "Ha ha! Just kidding!" Tian Lao smiled softly when he saw this: "Xiaojiang, your martial uncle''s pure cultivation in recent 100 years has long lost the essence of ordinary energy practitioners." "Therefore, at first glance, his eyes are no different from ordinary people. Only a person with certain cultivation can detect the warm look in his eyes This is called returning to nature. " Well, "Shenying introverted!" Tian Lao seemed to think of something immediately. He turned to look at Feng Baobao below, "elder martial brother, do you mean that the girl''s eyes have reached that level? impossible! How old is she? " Wen Yan, When Liu Xiaojiang looked down at Feng Baobao, he began to doubt life again. After all, According to the attack of thunder and rain just now, Feng Baobao''s energy volume has undoubtedly reached an extremely amazing level, at the same time She is even like an old Heavenly Master with 100 years of pure cultivation, Did Shenying introvert?! Back to nature in their 20s? Is this a man? Chapter 94 Fight head-on to start a real fight, Even if you don''t count the winning hooks in your body, just rely on your strong body, Liu Xiaojiang also thinks he is not afraid of any young man in the world. Even if he is a powerful ten men in the eyes of many strange people, he also feels that if he really plans to escape The other party may not be able to hurt themselves. Now, The only strange person he was afraid of was the old Heavenly Master who was also bent among the ten men and could not touch the edge of his cultivation. He always felt that the real strength of his martial uncle even far exceeded the evaluation given by the strange people in the world. For this, Liu Xiaojiang believed that even after he realized that he had merged Yin and Yang, and guided the real energy in his body to produce great changes through the integration of yin and Yang power in his body by thunder method, He still felt that the old Heavenly Master was unfathomable and almost unshakable. It feels like, The old Heavenly Master is not only an incomplete person with energy, but a more complete existence in the body than his zombie! About the cultivation and strength of the old Heavenly Master, In fact, Liu Xiaojiang also took the opportunity to ask the well-informed yinggou in his body, trying to understand the details of the old Heavenly Master through the great God. result, What old Heavenly Master is just a mole ant What? I would never be afraid of such a guy Yinggou didn''t answer Liu Xiaojiang''s question positively at all. Instead, with contempt and strong unwillingness, he said something that made it difficult to guess the real idea. Finally He also reminded Liu Xiaojiang with an unhappy face, For now! You''d better not provoke the old master! As soon as this rare soft word is said, Of course, Liu Xiaojiang understood the meaning of yinggou. No matter how powerful yinggou was, now he... Can only choose to bow his head temporarily in front of the cultivation of the old Heavenly Master. Since then, Liu Xiaojiang almost always looks like a good baby when he sees the old Tianshi. Although he has no idea about the old Tianshi and Longhu Mountain, even he himself is a member of Zhengyi Tianshi mansion and wants to go to the right path according to the old Tianshi, But, Based on their current non-human identity, He always felt uncomfortable because the sword of Damocles, such as the old Heavenly Master, was just hanging high above his head. Right now, The realm that can only be reached by the monster of the old Heavenly Master appears on a young man in his 20s like Feng Baobao How could he not take it seriously? ¡­¡­ "Ha ha..." The old Heavenly Master didn''t know what Liu Xiaojiang thought at this time. He heard Tian Lao''s surprise at Feng Baobao and explained with a smile: "Therefore, I think she is born with Qijia roots and bones, because from the perspective of her body methods and means, she not only has no school, but also has no special training in all behaviors when fighting with people, It''s just an instinctive response to external stimuli. " ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± When Liu Xiaojiang heard this, he was even more shocked by Feng Baobao''s situation. When he had a brief fight with Feng Baobao earlier, although he didn''t see her origin and school, he wouldn''t think that this unlucky thing really didn''t learn anything. After all, A guy who didn''t learn any Kung Fu and body method ran away in the forest with a kitchen knife during the fight with golden light curse and thunder method That''s bullshit?! He estimated that if he said that the golden light spell and thunder method didn''t work when he fought with Feng Baobao before, even the old Heavenly Master would be shocked by this unlucky thing. The old Heavenly Master noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s expression and immediately reached out and patted him on the shoulder. "Xiaojiang, there are always people outside the world. This girl''s root bone is really rare. Even I can''t help but want to reopen the mountain gate, But, With your talent and heart, It''s not impossible to walk in front of most young people, Don''t think about it. " "... disciple understands." Liu Xiaojiang stood at the same point of view, which may be different, but he didn''t say what he found in Feng Baobao. "Ha ha, don''t be greedy when you see good seedlings." Lu Jin said with empathy when she saw the old Heavenly Master''s stupid and ready to accept disciples: "I''m too lazy to teach. Even Linglong threw me outside to worship the master, but... You''re right, This girl makes me want to be diligent. " "Oh, I think you''d better save it. Didn''t you all say that the identity of temporary workers in the company is also very special." Tian Lao couldn''t help but say: "Now it seems that I am wiser and lucky to accept Xiaojiang, the same talented disciple, you two Go back and admire it slowly. " "......." old Heavenly Master. "......." Lu Jin. At this time, "Hey! Look!" "The child''s soul is flying away!" "I''ll go! My soul is blown away by my own blowing!" "Ah! What to do!" "Tianshi mansion, come and help!" Feng Baobao found that his means of long-range attack was not strong enough. He immediately changed his fighting style with his opponent, seized the opportunity to blow Xiao Xiao''s air in his body, and won the game in an instant, but he obviously failed to take into account the safety of his opponent. At this point, Xiao Xiao lost his soul and stood in place. His soul gradually radiated out of his body like smoke. He was about to become a vegetable in medicine. See this, The old Heavenly Master shook his head and said, "Alas, this blow was just pressed back by the girl. It broke out. A group of light and unimportant kids. Fortunately, I was present..." "Don''t worry, don''t worry... When there''s really nothing to do, it''s not too late for you to go down and help each other." Lu Jin saw that the young man he summoned became like this. Not only did she not worry, but also smiled with schadenfreude. "... Lao Lu, are you a child? It''s not too big to watch the excitement. Didn''t you call Xiao Xiao Xiao up the mountain?" the old Heavenly Master said helplessly. "Hey, what are you afraid of? Anyway, there''s still you in the end?" Lu Jin said indifferently. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Xiao Xiao in the field below and looked up at Zhuge Qing and Wang Ye in the distant audience. He wouldn''t worry that Xiao Xiao would really become a vegetable. After all, The next game is Zhuge Qing''s game against Wang Ye, Qimen warlock always has a way to deal with this situation. The reason why he came here to watch the war at the moment is not only for Feng Baobao, but also for the means of observing the warlock closely. However, Just when Zhuge Qing and Wang Yegang were about to come to the rescue, Feng Baobao, however, looked at Xiao Xiao blankly in full view of the public. He took the initiative to trot back and inhaled hard with his mouth, directly sucking part of Xiao Xiao''s soul that was about to disperse into his stomach "Ha ha! Don''t you suck back! This girl is so cute! I want to see how long she talks!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang looked at Lu Jin with disgust on his face, and then looked down again. Feng Baobao, whose small face was rising but helpless, could not help but slowly raise the corners of his mouth upward. "Ha ha, old Lu is really right. The girl looks really It''s cute. " Chapter 95 "Winner! Feng Baobao!" After Zhuge Qing and Wang also worked together to solve the problem of the player''s soul flying, the referee on one side immediately asked the two Taoist children to use a stretcher to carry out Xiao Xiao, who was temporarily unconscious, and loudly announced the result of the game. Then, The referee in the audience saw that they were walking out of the court with Feng Baobao and reminded: "You two, now that you''ve finished, you don''t have to leave in a hurry. You''re the player in the next game." Well, Seeing that Feng Baobao had left the venue, Rongshan immediately announced in a loud voice: "the contestants are present! The next game! Zhuge Qing said to Wang Ye! " Wen Yan, The two people who were about to leave stopped one after another, stayed in the field and looked at each other. "Ah... It''s our turn." Wang also looked very listless. Seeing Wang Ye''s appearance, Zhuge Qing looked forward to and said helplessly, "Alas, I admire Taoist Wang''s accomplishments, but it''s a pity that he always looks like he doesn''t have much energy." Hearing this, Wang did not refute this point, but said with a noncommittal smile, "don''t you have energy? Yes, but That''s the right person! " Well, Wang also instantly put away the smile on his face and rushed to Zhuge Qing without warning. While launching an attack with both hands, he also spread palm power around his opponent and tried to entangle him with Taiji Yin hands as soon as he came up. Zhuge Qing was caught off guard, but he was aware of the palm power set by Wang Ye. While resisting the entanglement of the other party, he avoided the palm power gradually wrapped by virtue of his good body method. "Hey, I want to run. I caught you. Come back!" Wang also found that Zhuge Qing wanted to completely get rid of the palm power. He immediately wrapped the other party''s left hand with the strength of Taiji Yin hand, took a half step back and pulled it back. However, Bang!!! When Zhuge Qing was about to be dragged back to Wang Ye, he took a step forward with his left foot to stabilize his body, and with the strength of his right palm, he knocked his opponent back for several meters. This strength... Eight pole fist! Wang was also slapped and slid back for a distance. While quickly stabilizing his body, he also recognized the boxing used by the other party. After a temporary break, Zhuge Qing stood firmly in place and looked up at Wang Ye opposite. "Taoist Wang, you are in a hurry." "I never underestimate my opponent. Please don''t underestimate me, Taoist priest. My boxing and foot skills are really not as good as you, but you don''t really think that with skilled Tai Chi skills, you can catch up with me before I use the strange skills of Wuhou sect, Better than me? " Say, He tiptoed on his right foot and stepped on the ground. "You can do so much!" Wang also didn''t notice Zhuge Qing''s actions. He also wanted to solve the battle before Zhuge Qing used his skills. A move "wild horses divide their manes" rushed at Zhuge Qing again. "Gen word - Kunlun." Bang!!! Wang also slapped Zhuge Qing on the chest, but found that he was safe and could not shake the other party. He even felt a sense of oppression that was "as immovable as a mountain". See this, He also knew that Zhuge Qing had used the technique, so he had to sigh helplessly: "Alas... I know it''s not so easy, so is immortal Liu, and so are you, one by one Can''t you make it easier for me? " "......." Zhu geqing. Wang also ignored the doubts on Zhuge Qing''s face. Instead, under the gaze of the other party, he whispered about the reality and took the initiative to distance himself. "Kanzi! Water bomb!" Seeing that Wang also took the initiative to distance himself, Zhuge Qing immediately felt that he was despised again. Then he raised his hand again and launched an attack with magic. ¡°£¡¡± Wang also noticed the movement behind him. He quickly dodged the water bullets fired at him. While constantly dodging, he stopped dodging in a certain direction, waved his Taoist robe sleeve and scattered the rest of the water bullets. Sure enough Zhuge Qing saw Wang Ye''s strange behavior of constantly dodging at the beginning and finally no longer dodging at a certain position, and saw some doorways that non warlock audiences could not understand. "Taoist priest Wang Ye, you don''t have to hide. I know you''re also a warlock, because whether it''s your fight with Iron Monkey before or your conversation with immortal Liu in the forest after the game, I can confirm that. " "Alas? You know? Did you eavesdrop on the song of the wind?" Wang was also a little stunned. With an angry face, he stretched out his hand to Zhuge Qing and said: "You... You guy! How can you eavesdrop on the conversation between two monks? You... Tut! What a nuisance! You can''t make friends with people like you! No secret! " "Taoist Wang doesn''t need to be nervous. I''m just curious. I don''t intend to make trouble for what you want to do." ZHUGE Qing said with a smile. "Alas... Well, I didn''t expect you to eavesdrop on other people''s conversations by listening to Feng Yin." Wang also had no choice: "It''s true. I was hoping to win you before you cast the magic skill. This I did make two mistakes. " Let''s go, He gradually put away the smile on his face and looked at Zhuge Qing very seriously, "ZHUGE Qing Have you ever failed? " meanwhile, Spectator Seats, The red light in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes flashed by. He clearly saw a strange array from Wang Ye''s feet, covering the whole site in an instant, and even the array laid by Zhuge Qing. The emergence of this situation undoubtedly represents that the outcome has been divided. Qimen warlock, These guys are undoubtedly equivalent to the "learning tyrants" in the alien circle. Except for boxing and foot Kung Fu, all the skills they learn are the product of analyzing the rules of heaven. The warlock knows the complex rules between heaven and earth better than anyone, Because of understanding, Only in this way can they find the right time, the right position and use the right power to form the art. The Warlock''s pursuit of good fortune and avoidance of evil actually means that he takes the initiative to be bound by heaven and tries to live better according to its trend so to speak, The Warlock is the alien circle... Even the most reasonable and reasonable alien existence among all people. The power of a warlock depends on his own cultivation of energy and his understanding of the rules of the operation of heaven and earth. When the true energy reaches a certain level, the more thorough his understanding of heaven and earth, the stronger his power will be. The reason why Zhuge Qing''s Marquis extraordinary behind him is that he has a better understanding of the rules of operation between heaven and earth than any warlock in the world. After all, If ordinary warlocks want to reasonably display some of the strongest spells, they must take the opponent as the central palace, and then find the direction of the corresponding spells. They can be quite passive in battle. Wuhou sect is different. Based on their understanding of natural principles, they can even set their own central palace and set up a complete Qimen array within a certain range according to the current time and location. But Although the means used by Wang Ye is also to use Qi to arrange a complete Qimen array within a certain range, it is indeed similar to the Qimen array of Wuhou to a certain extent, But, Since he can ignore the strange array arranged by Zhuge Qing and calculate the Wuhou strange situation into his own array, Has occupied an absolute advantage! Chapter 96 The next game, There were few accidents, Although Zhuge Qing''s Wu Hou Qimen is stronger than other warlocks, he still wants to find good luck and avoid evil in his own array after he takes the initiative to arrange the Qimen array, but he will not be affected by the Qimen position set by the world. He met Wang also, a warlock who can change some changes at will in the array, Still restrained! After all, Zhuge Qing finally found a suitable position in the array. As soon as he wanted to display the corresponding strongest technique, Wang also easily changed the corresponding position by means. No matter where he went, it was a great murderer How else? This "strength" competition completely overturned Zhuge Qing''s three outlooks, and let him see a strange skill far beyond the Wuhou school. Not only did he lose to Wang Ye, but even the Wuhou strange door was completely defeated. In the audience, Although Liu Xiaojiang could not hear the dialogue between Wang Ye and Zhuge Qing clearly, he had been observing Wang Ye''s performance in the array until he found that others could control time in the array, and he finally showed deep surprise. "Martial uncle, this means......" The old Heavenly Master didn''t make any waves about this, but shook his head and said, "I see what you mean. Xiao Wang also used the means to deal with the Zhuge boys It should be that kind of thing. " "Hmm?" Lu Jin heard this and said doubtfully, "although I can''t understand it at all, is there anything in the world that can surpass the Wuhou sect?" "Lao Lu, have you forgotten?" The old Heavenly Master narrowed his eyes and looked down, "the Dragon negative map shows Luoshui, and the book in Caifeng street is in Biyun. Because it was written after the life wind, the strange door of dunjia began from then on." "Although few people have seen it with their own eyes, one of the eight stunts did After the wind. " After the wind strange door! Liu Xiaojiang carefully pondered the name. Although he didn''t expect that Wang Ye was also the successor of baqiji, considering what the other party had said before, he had to admit that only baqiji could explain. Maybe because of the existence of eight wonders, Wang will also notice himself through calculation, What''s more? This thing is obviously a rare stunt far beyond all the strange skills in the world. There are four kinds of eight strange skills, such as tongtianli, detaining the spirit to send generals, the strange door after the wind, and the source of energy and body that is uncertain whether it exists in Zhang Chulan. Tut! What a pity! Only there is no news about both hands! ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Lu Jin heard the old Heavenly Master''s reminder and immediately stared at Wang Ye looking down, "you said the child used the strange door after the wind?" A moment later, He looked at Wang Ye, nodded solemnly and said, "it seems so. That guy was a disciple of Wudang in those years. It is possible that he left the Fenghou strange gate in Wudang, but Why did Lao Zhou let the child stand up? " The old Heavenly Master glanced at Liu Xiaojiang, who was meditating on one side, "I''m not sure. Wang Ye has something special. He may have stood up by himself at the moment, but once the fenghouqimen came into the world, His situation will indeed become very dangerous. " "Dangerous?" Lu Jin frowned and looked around. "Hum! I want to see which old guys are shameless!" "Xiaojiang, what are you thinking?" Tian Lao noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s abnormality and couldn''t help reminding him: "I''ve told you before. Don''t be interested in these things, Did you forget? " "... er." Liu Xiaojiang looked up at the sound and scratched his head with embarrassment, "ah ha ha, Shifu, the strange sect after the wind may be really powerful, but what the disciples think has nothing to do with Taoist priest Wang Ye, You can rest assured. " "What are you thinking with a gloomy face?" Tian Lao''s expression relaxed. "I thought you forgot to be a teacher and were pursuing these wrong things." "Hey, hey, just a little curious." Liu Xiaojiang smiled and shook his head. "Ha ha... Lao Tian, blame Xiaojiang. No, you don''t trust your disciples so much. You''re really in vain." the old Heavenly Master opened his mouth and relieved Liu Xiaojiang. "Hum! Elder martial brother, don''t talk too much! I''ll discipline my disciples myself! What''s the matter with your squinting eyes?" Lao Tian looked angry, and obviously didn''t agree with the old Heavenly Master''s attitude on this matter. "Oh, well, Xiaojiang didn''t say anything. You two old guys quarreled here." Lu Jin grinned. "By the way, Xiaojiang, I think if you are really interested in Baqi technology, you will win Zhang Lingyu and Zhang Chulan, and then give up inheriting the position of Heavenly Master. My Tongtian book Not yours? " "Lao Lu! You are hurting him!" Tian Lao immediately shifted his goal. "Hey! Come on!" Lu Jin said with an indifferent smile: "I''m not a disciple of your decent school. You can''t control my head. I''ve spoken about the Tongtian book before, How can you break your word? " "What''s more, in my opinion, your layout requires Zhang Chulan to worship the Mountain Gate reasonably, and let Lingyu and Xiaojiang participate in the Luo Tian Festival. Most of the guys who finally competed in the final are from your Tianshi mansion, Who do I give this book to, not to? " "We don''t want it! You can give it to whoever you want!" Tian Lao said disgustingly. "... Shifu, although I''m not very interested, it''s one of the eight unique skills at least. I''ll learn it a little bit... Isn''t it OK?" Liu Xiaojiang said carefully. "Shut up! Shifu, it''s for your own good!" shouted Tian. "I''m one of the eight magic skills! It''s not a cabbage in the street! Your teachers and disciples are like this... It''s embarrassing for me!" Lu Jin said gritting her teeth. "Hehe... Don''t worry, Lao Lu, the Tianshi mansion can''t be managed by Lao Tian. Your Tongtian book... Can''t stay." the old Tianshi smiled at the two elders in the dispute. "Hey, come on, I''m relieved to give this to your Heavenly Master''s house." Lu Jin gestured ''OK'' to the old Heavenly Master. Tian Lao still didn''t want Tianshi mansion to accept Tongtian''s book, "elder martial brother! You''re confused! How can you let......" "Lao Tian, there is no need to say more about it." The old Heavenly Master interrupted Tian Lao infrequently and said seriously, "whether it''s tongtianli or other eight stunts, there''s enough to cause. If we''re keeping it for generations Maybe it''s also a good choice. " "But..." Tian Lao didn''t know how much the old master knew about Baqi skill, but considering some details he had learned, he still didn''t have the courage to say everything. As everyone knows, Liu Xiaojiang has been paying attention to the reaction between the old Tianshi and Tian Lao. In addition, he once had a separate dialogue with the old Tianshi. He suddenly found that Tian Lao has been hiding something, which seems to be no secret to the old Tianshi. Although, The old Heavenly Master didn''t seem to hide everything he knew from Tian Lao, but he still didn''t really explain anything, as if Can''t you say it clearly? On the other side, Tian Lao was a little excited when he mentioned baqiji. It seems that he hasn''t noticed the old Tianshi''s strange attitude. He thinks that the old Tianshi may not know the inside story about baqiji and Jiashen rebellion? Strange! The attitude of these two old people is really strange! They seem to know everything, but they don''t talk about it with each other at all, but there are some differences in attitude. A firm won''t say? One wants to say but can''t say it? Chapter 97 "Brother Zhuge, you are right to say that a warlock is a person who seeks good fortune and avoids evil, and is bound by heaven, But not all. " Wang also stood in the Qimen array and demonstrated his ability to Zhuge Qing, then said: "Why do you think Zhuge Wu, the ancestor of your Zhuge family, is called one of the greatest aliens?" "As a highly accomplished warlock, marquis Wu did not know the decline of the Han Dynasty at all? He doesn''t know the truth that the world must be divided for a long time and the world must be divided for a long time? " "If you really want to seek good luck and avoid bad luck, you should stay well in Longzhong. With his cultivation, it must not be difficult to go further." "But..." "Marquis Wu finally gave up everything he should stick to as a practitioner. Even if he went against the general trend, he had to devote himself to the troubled times Just to save the hopeless world. " "This is the Warlock of his level who knows that he can''t do it. If we blindly pursue good fortune and avoid bad luck, act in accordance with the trend, and are bound by heaven Then why make sense? " "Other strange people stopped because of their own mistakes, but Marquis Wu couldn''t let go of the common people in the world, so he couldn''t go further. This is the greatest place in him, Isn''t it? " "In my mind, Mr. Wuhou is just unlucky. He was born in a bad age, so... He is the same as Lu Zu and Sanfeng immortal, who are said to have emerged, They are all my most admired predecessors! " "......" ZHUGE Qing looked at Wang Ye in front of him and shook his head in self mockery and loss, "defeated, completely defeated, Taoist priest Wang, I admit defeat. " Through Wang Ye''s demonstration in the Qimen Bureau, Zhuge Qing quickly recognized the facts and admitted his disastrous defeat with the Wuhou Qimen, although he never expected that the Wuhou Qimen would lose to other alien schools in Qimen''s techniques. After all, Whether his understanding of the number of heavenly principles or his own view of the existence of the warlock, he was obviously inferior to Wang Ye in front of him, and his former self-confidence was completely torn up at the moment. "Winner! Wang Ye!" "Taoist priest Wang, let me ask you another question. What''s the name of your technique?" "... I''ve told you enough. Don''t be dissatisfied. You can calculate for yourself. I won''t stop you this time." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± In the audience, Seeing that the result of the game has long been a foregone conclusion, the three elders have left the venue not long ago, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the two men who were walking towards the outside. He was still thinking about the strange attitude of the old Heavenly Master and Tian Lao towards baqiji. However, the current information could not infer why the two old men were so. "Gee, they are hiding one by one. It seems that we really need to get in touch with the guys with eight strange skills......" He stayed in Longhu Mountain for such a long time. When he was free, he would go to get close to Tian Lao, but he didn''t get anything useful from the old population. Naturally, he focused his attention on the successor of baqiji. The wind house of the world meeting, Lu Jia, one of the four, These people obviously know more about the events of that year than him, but their attitude is almost the same as that of old Tianshi and Tian Lao. They also don''t easily mention the past, let alone talk about this kind of thing to a flat boy in Tianshi mansion. Wang Ye''s sudden successor of Baqi technology is bound to attract the attention of some people in that year, and may even take the initiative to contact Wang Ye, which is a good information acquisition channel besides, Liu Xiaojiang thought of the Tongtian book mentioned by Lu Jin just now. Considering that there is no shadow of both hands so far, and it is difficult for him to contact the events of that year from the perspective of an outsider, he simply took the Tongtian book as something that must be obtained at present. After all, If you can become one of the inheritors of Baqi technology, even if you don''t mention that some people dare to come to the door, he thinks it may be easier to get into some insider information in the future. Thinking, Liu Xiaojiang stroked his chin thoughtfully as he walked towards the sideline. "Well, it seems that if you want to find the shadow of both hands, you must find out what happened that year and become one of the successors of Baqi technology, It will certainly be easier to touch something. " "Tongtianli... No matter whether it''s useful or not, learning it is one of the eight legendary skills and a key to get more inside information in the future. If you want to know more, you must hold it tightly in your hand, This is the best chance. " outside, "Blessed is the boundless Heavenly Master!" "Smelly cow''s nose! Stop!" "Dead fish eye! Don''t run!" "So that we can''t see ah Qing''s heroic posture next! Damn you!" "It made our husband spit blood! Do you still have human nature! Why don''t you die!" "Elder sister! I have nothing to do with his spitting blood! You have to be reasonable!" "What reason! Ah Qing is the way! Ah Qing is the reason!" "Yes! The victory of this conference was originally our ah Qing''s!" "Yes, yes! No one can compete with our husband except ah Jiang and ah Yu!" "I''ll go! What a Jiang, a Yu! What do you mean! You have no integrity! In addition to ah Qing, you are still thinking about two real people!" As soon as Liu Xiaojiang came out of the venue, he saw Wang Ye running past with a black nose and a swollen face, followed by several female fans suspected of zhugeqing, and ran to the forest in the distance. besides, He also saw Petrina Fung tied around a bunch of hemp rope, carrying a shovel on his shoulder, sneaking behind him and others, and passing by nodding greeted him. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang watched "fully armed" Feng Baobao chase after the forest. He guessed what Wang might encounter next. He couldn''t help gloating. "Hey... Taoist priest Wang Ye, can you count? Why didn''t you count this step? Is there a wolf before and a tiger after? forget it, I''d better wish you good luck. " However, Buzzing, buzzing! Just when Liu Xiaojiang felt sympathy for the king, there was a sudden vibration from his mobile phone in his Taoist robe. Take out your cell phone, Liu Xiaojiang saw the 25 million recorded SMS prompt, and the radian of the corners of his mouth rose wildly, but the next SMS sent at an unknown time also made him gradually put away the smile on his face. [immortal Xiao Liu, you haven''t forgotten me yet? I have some very important things. Can I see you alone in the pavilion in the back mountain? -- Shen Chong] Liu Xiaojiang looked at the text message and remained silent for a long time. Unexpectedly, Shen Chong would take the initiative to contact himself. However, considering the important things mentioned in the text message and the fact that Quan Xing can''t act rashly at the current time, He finally walked to the forest alone with flashing eyes. Chapter 98 After a long time, Near a pavilion in the forest behind Longhu Mountain, Come here, Liu Xiaojiang raised his eyes and looked at the two strange middle-aged men in the pavilion. He didn''t know the two guys he hadn''t seen before, but he searched all the other pavilions on the mountain and didn''t find the figure of Shen Chong. So, He took the initiative to walk to the pavilion not far away, came to two middle-aged men and said: "Excuse me, have you seen a young man about 1.8 meters tall, slightly thin, with glasses on his face and gentle face... It''s like a young man who can do MLM at home." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± The two middle-aged men were fat and thin, and the man who was a little thinner could not help but push his glasses awkwardly. "Poof..." The middle-aged fat man couldn''t help laughing, but he looked like a sissy, which made people feel special disobedience. See this, Liu Xiaojiang could not help but frown deeply, "two........" "Immortal Liu, long time no see." The middle-aged man with glasses smiled and interrupted: "I said goodbye at lianmen port before. Now when I meet again, you have become a disciple of Tianshi mansion as famous as Zhang Lingyu, Immortal Xiao Liu, You can always surprise others. " Hearing this, "Shen Chong? Are you Shen Chong?" A flash of red light flashed in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, but he did not find any abnormality, nor did he feel Shen Chong''s energy from each other. Disguise? What is this? Can you disguise one person as another from the inside out? He looked up and down at the middle-aged man with glasses in front of him. He didn''t find a trace of camouflage on his body at all. He wondered whether the other party was the Shen Chong he had seen. See this, Shen Chong took the initiative to use his own energy. Under Liu Xiaojiang''s suspicious gaze, he strangely changed his appearance and gradually changed back to his former appearance. "This is the ability of the omniscient man to draw poison. Anyone who has been disguised by his ability can''t notice the abnormality as long as he doesn''t use the energy in his body." He changed back to his original appearance, smiled and looked at Liu Xiaojiang again, saying: "Immortal Liu, I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s been more than a month since we left lianmen port last time, haven''t we contacted again?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Shen Chong, who had changed back to his original face, turned to look at the middle-aged fat man on the side, frowned and said: "Shen Chong, you are very brave. I don''t remember having close contact with you. I only remember that you guys all touched me. Finally And you ran away. " Wen Yan, Seeing that Liu Xiaojiang didn''t want to say more, Shen Chong had to scratch the back of his head in embarrassment and said: "Immortal Liu, let him go in the past. Besides, the original fight was just an accident. I said I was testing your depth. I didn''t want to kill you at that time, I don''t know what others think, But for me personally, I don''t want to provoke such a powerful stranger as immortal Liu. " "What the hell do you want to do?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at him and didn''t want to lie. He even took the initiative to contact his Shen Chong. He was not sure about the purpose of this guy coming to Longhu Mountain. "Because of the ability of thousands of people to draw poison, you should also mix with many people on the mountain. No wonder I haven''t been able to detect your presence in the crowd before, What does Quan Xing want to do on the mountain? "Is there a book in heaven?" Shen Chong looked indifferent and said, "there is indeed part of the reason for Tongtian book. After all, it is one of the eight legendary stunts, Who doesn''t want it? " "But..." "I don''t think I''m likely to get the Tongtian book on Longhu Mountain, so I don''t hold much hope for it. If I can''t get the best It doesn''t matter. " Huh? Liu Xiaojiang was surprised by Shen Chong''s attitude. "In that case, why did you take the initiative to contact me? Aren''t you afraid that I will destroy your plan now and catch all of you and send them to the company?" "I''m afraid, of course." Shen Chong said slowly without changing his face: "Immortal Liu, I''m different from the guys you''ve seen before. They think you may not be as young as you look now, or you may even be an old monster with some disguise, or Even you have something similar to baqiji. " "That''s why your strength is so strong." "However, I am different from them. After all, I had a short conversation with you. I think you are far more powerful than your peers, but psychologically You obviously can''t reach the level of some old monsters. " "... are you saying I''m stupid?" Liu Xiaojiang twitched at the corner of his mouth. "Er..." Shen Chong was slightly stunned, and then quickly explained, "of course not. Immortal Liu is very smart. At least among his peers, I seldom find that anyone can see through like you." "After all, when talking about the contradiction between different people and ordinary people, even if I deliberately guided immortal Liu to face up to ordinary people''s attitude towards different people, you still didn''t have a trace of contempt for ordinary people, Obviously has extremely powerful power............ " "What are you trying to say?" Liu Xiaojiang interrupted with a frown. Wen Yan, Shen Chong looked serious and extended his hand to Liu Xiaojiang, "immortal Liu, I think you are also an alien who can''t integrate into the normal society, so join the whole sex, I sincerely hope you can come with us. " Liu Xiaojiang looked at Shen Chong''s outstretched hand and said in surprise, "Shen Chong, is it your brain problem or my brain problem? Join the whole sex Why should I join the whole sex? " "As we all know, all sex monsters are lawless. In order to satisfy your desires, you almost do everything evil. What you did, what Xia he did, compared with most other all sex monsters, Indeed, sin does not die. " "But..." Speaking of which, Instead of going on, he narrowed his eyes like a fox and said with a smile: "forget it, what you are willing to do is your business. I don''t care about your shit stirring stick. As for joining the whole sex ha-ha, Is there anything that interests me? " "If not, just a few words, you want me to join you at the risk of being hostile to other strangers Unless I''m crazy. " "Stir excrement stick..." Shen Chong and the middle-aged fat man were stunned when they heard this description. Then, Liu Xiaojiang saw that Shen Chong didn''t mean any harm to himself and didn''t notice any important secrets. He didn''t mean to do it to them now. Instead, he turned away and walked out with a disgusted face. "I thought it was something important. I was sick and wanted to persuade me to join the whole sex. I couldn''t get anything enough to tempt me, and I didn''t write a verbal check, You are really ill. " "By the way..." "Shen Chong, there is another unknown guy who always wants to influence me by any means. Since you can come together to see me, it shows that you are also just a shit stirring stick. For the time being, you haven''t really begun to indulge your desires, Take care of yourself. " Chapter 99 After Liu Xiaojiang left, Shen Chong could not help looking at the middle-aged fat man unexpectedly, "did you really influence him by means just now?" As soon as the voice fell, Under Shen Chong''s gaze, the middle-aged fat man gradually became a tall, hot and seductive young woman with long soft pink hair, When you''re back as you are, She leaned against the edge of the pavilion with a smile and looked out with her chin. "What are you talking about? I didn''t say it all before. I''m born and I can''t even control myself." "Say..." "If I really used energy to try to influence this immortal Xiao Liu, how could I recover to my original appearance now, although he really looks delicious..." "How''s it going?" Shen Chong didn''t care about the woman''s every move full of temptation. He calmly took off his glasses and wiped it, "I guess it should be right. This immortal Xiao Liu is really the same kind of person as us? Xia he. " The woman''s name is "Xia he", one of the four maniacs, with a knife on the color prefix! Bone scraping knife - Xiahe! "Well..." Xia he thought of Liu Xiaojiang just now and said with a gentle smile in his eyes, "I''ve seen a perfect person for the second time. When I first meet, I won''t have any other ideas because of me." "But..." She slowly raised the corner of her mouth, "he is exactly the same as you said. He is an outsider. He is obviously perfect and has never leaked any Yuanyang, but he has repaired the Yin five thunder in Tianshi mansion, Or In fact, he can even use Yang five thunder? " "Perfect? Yang five thunder?" Shen Chong wondered, "didn''t he use Yin five thunder in the competition? Why did he suddenly pull Yang five thunder? The disciples of Zhengyi school are between Yin five thunder and Yang five thunder, Isn''t there only one choice? " Wen Yan, Xia he looked at the darkness outside the pavilion, got up and stretched out. He didn''t care how attractive his behavior would be. "I don''t know. Anyway, he must be a perfect virgin who hasn''t leaked any Yuanyang. As for why he can cultivate Yin five thunder Who knows? " "If you tell the existence of a person who can practice both the thunder methods of Tianshi mansion, other people in the world either don''t believe it or believe it... Maybe they will wonder why he can do such incredible things?" Well, She walked out of the pavilion with her hands on her back, looked back at Shen Chong and said: "Let''s go and find Yu Huadu to disguise it again, so that immortal Xiao Liu can detect the existence of both of us according to his previous faces. People don''t want to be stared at by such a terrible existence." On the other end, Shen Chong ignores Xia he''s charm again. He feels his chin thoughtfully and follows Xia he to a certain direction in the forest. "Xia he, it seems that although Liu Zhen didn''t classify us as the same guys as others, he also misunderstood the reason why we stay in the whole sex. You say... If the abnormality of our body is exposed in the eyes of the world, Will he make the same choice as us? " Xia he glanced at Shen Chong around him and shook his head and said, "it''s hard to say, but I advise you not to do so. If he has the power that most people can''t resist, as you described earlier, But he always wants to integrate into the normal society...... " "Once exposed, even if he doesn''t know who did it, he will probably kill all the suspected guys. At that time... Whether you or Gao Ning, they will obviously die of each other''s revenge." "......." Shen Chong immediately gave up the idea of death at the thought of this possibility. After all, according to the current situation, the understanding of Liu Xiaojiang by the company and Longhushan seems not as good as that of him and Gaoning, who have had sex with each other. These people don''t even understand This Xiao Liu immortal looks very approachable in everyone''s eyes! Not the real Liu Xiaojiang at all! As for Liu Xiaojiang''s true face Shen Chong recalled his experience and couldn''t help shivering. "You''re right. No matter whether he chose the same way or not, after the conversation, he at least understood that we didn''t have any hostility." "Next..." He suddenly remembered the match of Luo Tian''s wedding ceremony tomorrow, "by the way, Liu Zhenren will play against Zhang Lingyu in the third game tomorrow. If there is no accident, this immortal Lingyu can''t win immortal Liu, You...... " Xia he Leng did not stop, looked back at the smiling Shen Chong, clenched his fist and waved a few times. He said in a rare way: "I should let you come to see immortal Liu alone in case of any accident Just die! " Well, She turned around again, hugged her hands, avoided talking about Zhang Lingyu, and took the initiative to remind her: "There''s something you forgot. I met immortal Liu today and expressed that I have no hostility. However, we''re going to make trouble on Longhu Mountain. We''re OK to say, On behalf of the leader, How are you going to explain to immortal Liu? " "Acting leader, their purpose, but Tian Lao''s memory will cause something. I remember Tian Lao should be the master of immortal Liu? In case If they do kill the old man, What do you think immortal Liu will think of our meeting today? " "At that time, do you think he will think we are diverting our attention today? Or do you think what the acting leader did to Tian Lao In fact, it is a kind of after he refused us What about revenge? " ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Shen Chong was stunned, but the more he thought about it, the more cold sweat on his forehead. "Xia he, do you want us to tell immortal Liu all their goals as soon as possible..." Wen Yan, Xia he smiled disapprovingly and said, "hum hum, are we...? I don''t care, but it depends on what you think. Anyway, immortal Liu didn''t really see me today." "However, if you really want to tell immortal Liu about the purpose of acting leader, in order to protect yourself, I advise you to wait until the right time This is also an opportunity to deepen relations with people. " "As for the acting leader, their purpose and life and death..." So far, She looked at Shen Chong with a smile and said, "well, when do all-round people care about the life and death of others? What is Tian Lao hiding on Longhu Mountain I''m not interested. " "Hey..." hearing this, Shen Chong also slowly raised the corners of his mouth. The two lenses reflected light under the moon, making people unable to see the expression on his face. "Yes, when do all-round people care about the life and death of others? The secrets of the Jiashen rebellion and the eight wonders are important, but compared with their own lives, It''s not worth mentioning. " "Besides, we are not the same as those other guys." Chapter 100 In the forest behind Longhu Mountain, Liu Xiaojiang learned that Shen Chong and others were not aware of their inhuman identity. Although their own strength did cause trouble to several guys, things were not advancing in a bad direction. contrary, In fact, more than anyone else, he wants people to suspect that he has something like eight wonders. Because, Maybe that''s the only way, In order to attract some guys who know everything to come to the door, he also knows that he may not be able to beat the other party, but as long as the other party is not an old Heavenly Master He thought it was OK to run away. After all, this is an investigation about the chaos between Jiashen and Baqi technology. Risk will exist anyway. If he doesn''t take a little risk, he estimates that he doesn''t know when he can know everything. ¡­¡­ "Hum, hum... Hum, hum ~ ~" "Hey! Easy! Easy!" "That''s not good... Like the guy before you, you are as powerful as others and must be tied firmly." "There''s no need to tie it so tightly!" "It''s all right. I''ll loosen you a little when I send you down." "Oh, is that pit for me?" "Yes!" "Why pour water..." "Oh, this is because... In short, you will feel very comfortable after you go down!" "I... I''ll go! You''re too sneaky!" "Nothing, only your hands are familiar." When Liu Xiaojiang heard the familiar dialogue, he was in a trance for a moment. He accidentally stepped into the place where the other party could see, and successfully attracted the attention of two guys not far away. "Ah! Isn''t this immortal Liu! Why are you here? Forget it! Just in time! Look at this crazy woman! Eh... Don''t just watch! Come and save me!" Liu Xiaojiang heard what Wang was calling not far away. He noticed that he was looking at himself in a hand with a shovel on his side. Petrina Fung, who didn''t say a word, turned around and covered his eyes, pretending that he had seen nothing. "Ha... Ha ha, are you busy? It''s all right, you go on, you go on, I didn''t see anything, I didn''t hear anything... You go on, Go on. " Say, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the road along his fingers and walked to the other side without hesitation. He didn''t mean to save Wang Ye. He felt that Wang also didn''t want to win Zhang Chulan in the game anyway, Bury it, He can''t get into that unlucky thing because of this. What if the unlucky thing changes its target on a whim? "Eh? Immortal Liu, you''re wrong! I''m here to stop the robbery for your Tianshi mansion! It''s done! That''s how you treat your benefactor! " Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang stopped at once. Under Wang''s expectant gaze, he said without looking back: "Ah, yes, Taoist priest Wang, thank you. Thank you for blocking the reputation of Tianshi mansion, and thank you for giving up your comfortable time. Please allow me to solemnly thank you, Thank you ~ ~ " "Well... You go on, I''ll go back first." "... immortal Liu, you''ve done this really badly. I... I remember you all my life!!!" Wang also looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s back with incomparable resentment in his eyes. "This... Ah! See you later! Taoist Wang!" Liu Xiaojiang also felt that he was not authentic to Wang, but when he couldn''t help looking back at Wang, he found that Feng Baobao seemed to catch up with Wang, and immediately gave up his "miscellaneous thoughts" without looking back. Even for a moment, He completely disappeared in the sight of Wang Ye. Then, The sound of shovel digging again came. Wang yeyan looked at Feng Baobao''s very professional behavior again, and suddenly felt deeply worthless for his trip to Longhu Mountain ¡­¡­ Near the dormitory prepared by Tianshi house for the participants of Luo Tian Festival, Liu Xiaojiang only took more than ten seconds to run out of the forest in the back mountain, but because he didn''t want to be entangled by Feng Baobao, he had a feeling of survival as soon as he got out of danger. After all, Once entangled, Unwilling to expose too many things about himself and without being careless about Feng Baobao''s unlucky thing, He may have to be chased like a grandson I can''t rest all night! At this time, "Yo! Immortal Liu! What are you doing here?" "Immortal Xiao Liu! What a coincidence! I met you again!" Feng Xingtong and Zhang Chulan just came over from one side and ran into Liu Xiaojiang who escaped from the woods. "Oh, Xingtong and Zhang Chulan, it''s you. Scare me..." Liu Xiaojiang looked back at his back and almost thought that Feng Baobao had chased him out of the forest, but after he really saw the comer, he couldn''t help laughing at his behavior. "Hey, what did immortal Liu meet and how did he look like the rest of his life?" Feng Xingtong found that Liu Xiaojiang was suspicious and couldn''t help but wonder. Zhang Chulan saw this, but he seemed to think of something. He whistled with a guilty face and diverted his sight. See this, "Nothing." Liu Xiaojiang walked up to Feng Xingtong and Zhang Chulan, deliberately looked at Zhang Chulan and said: "For the second time, I met the company''s employees in the forest, but this time... They were indifferent to me. They should have other things to do." "... hey, hey." Seeing Liu Xiaojiang with bad eyes, Zhang Chulan immediately smiled and said, "it''s really impolite. Brother Liu was once an employee of the company after all. How can they be so indifferent to people? If it''s an employee of North China, Ken... I must go back and teach a good lesson. " "Really?" Liu Xiaojiang smiled maliciously. "If so, remember to send me a picture when you go back. Don''t go too far. You can see the attitude of admitting your mistake on your face, All right? " "Er..." Zhang Chulan was slightly stunned, and then hesitated with a cold sweat on his face: "OK... I... I''ll go back and try." meanwhile, "Ah! Ah! Ah!!!" "Elder martial brother, slow down!" "I can''t slow down! I''m slow! Lao Lu''s palm can''t slow down!" "Then put me down! Lao Lu wants to smoke you! It''s none of my business!" "Good boy! Don''t talk about the suitability of the same school! Come on! I''ll treat you as a concealed weapon and go out to greet Lao Lu!" "Old man! You stink! Stop! Zhang Zhiwei! Stop!" The old Heavenly Master pushed Tian Lao to gallop past Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. Old man Lu followed him angrily. It was obvious that something unpleasant had happened between the three old living treasures. "What''s the situation?" Zhang Chulan immediately changed the topic. "Ha... This is the beam of our venue. Lu Linglong is Zhang Lingyu opposite the venue. The result... Can be imagined." Feng Xingtong looks helpless. "... so, what happened to Linglong?" Liu Xiaojiang was curious. "I was split by thunder." Feng Xingtong said. "Ha ha... Lingyu," Liu Xiaojiang immediately understood. Chapter 101 "By the way, I can''t delay any more. I have to give my sister a second treatment. Lao Zhang and brother Liu, let''s go and have a look?" Feng Xingtong remembered his purpose of coming out this time and looked again at Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Chulan around him. He also learned that Zhang Chulan changed his name to Liu Xiaojiang, and his face was as enthusiastic as ever. "Yes! Miss Feng and I know each other well, almost... Hey, let''s go and have a look together." Zhang Chulan nodded. "Miss Feng is hurt?" Liu Xiaojiang was surprised by this performance. He had not paid attention to the performance of the Feng family''s siblings in the game, but he didn''t think he would be injured in the competition of Luo Tian Dajiao, taking into account the arrest of one of the other party''s eight strange skills. After all, Feng Zhenghao, the father of the Feng family''s brothers and sisters, is also one of the ten contemporary guys, It''s impossible for the ten men not to know the main purpose of the Luo Tian Festival. Even if they want their children to show their family power here, they won''t hurt their children because of this. Secondary treatment I don''t know. It''s not light! When Feng Xingtong saw Liu Xiaojiang so surprised, he wouldn''t mind if the other party didn''t pay attention to himself and others. He just scratched his head with a smile and said: "Well, the opponent is Jia Zhengliang, the imperial genius of Jia Jiacun. Her strength is really very strong. My sister barely won the other party this time. Both of them were badly hurt." "Can you treat?" Liu Xiaojiang looks at Feng Xingtong unexpectedly. He only remembers the information he saw in the company, which shows that Feng Xingtong can only send generals from the family, and has no ability to cure other people''s injuries. "I won''t, but my spirit will." Feng Xingtong smiled shyly. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang remembered the company''s general description of the general, and immediately understood the meaning of Feng Xingtong. Then he smiled and said, "well, don''t delay any more. Miss Feng''s injury is very important, I hope she won''t feel abrupt because of my arrival. " "Hey, hey, how could it be? Everyone is a stranger of the same generation, and the circle of strangers is only so large. In the future, they almost look up and don''t look down. Who would dislike their own friends too much? Aren''t we all friends? " "Well, yes, we are all friends..." ¡­¡­ A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang followed fengxingtong and Zhang Chulan to the room where fengshayan was treated. Along the way, he not only met many people to say hello to himself, but also fengxingtong''s popularity was much more prosperous than before. Arrest the spirit and send the general, If most strange people had only heard of the name before the beginning of the luotian Festival, most of them have witnessed the power of this unique skill until now. Now? Even Liu Xiaojiang, who has not paid much attention to the Feng family''s sister and brother, heard earlier that Feng Xingtong had used Guan Lingpai to completely crush Deng Youfu, a horse fairy in the northeast, in today''s competition, and, Or kill Deng Youfu behind lingshang in an instant. If you look at the results of the game alone, Feng Xingtong''s record against Northeast chumaxian is almost the same as that of Liu Xiaojiang. When he got serious, he immediately killed his opponent. But, As long as you understand deeply, you will find that it is actually the Kung Fu of arresting the spirit to send generals, which is too cruel to restrain the things that exist in the spirit body! Fortunately The existence of yinggou can''t even be found by the old Heavenly Master. It can''t even exist alone like the spirit body. On the contrary, it is closer to something integrated with itself. It should not be restrained by the spirit. After all, When yinggou contacted fengxingtong face-to-face in liuxiaojiang earlier, he didn''t always quietly suggest that he should run away as soon as possible, just like when he met the old Heavenly Master. As for the details You have to wait until you meet the wind star Tong in the next game. At this time, Liu Xiaojiang also knew that after the match with Zhang Lingyu, almost 100% would meet Feng Xingtong in the semi-finals. He had a full opportunity to see the so-called detained spirit dispatch general with his own eyes. Because, The Wang family Feng Xingtong will meet in the competition tomorrow is just a guy who failed to advance to the top 16. He even lost to Hu Jie before the top 16. so to speak, If it weren''t for Hu Jie''s death, he took the initiative to find Liu Xiaojiang, the guy named Wang He, who had no chance to enter the top 16 list of Luo tiandajiao. ¡­¡­ Enter the room, "Xingtong... Chu lan... Immortal Liu? Are you here too? Hehe, welcome. " When Feng Zhenghao stood in the room, he saw the people who pushed the door in and saw a Liu Xiaojiang mixed in. Rao was surprised to see big winds and waves. He did not expect that he had just said that he would make friends with Xiao Liu immortal. His favorite son brought people over today. It even seemed that he had already got along well. "President Feng, Xingtong calls me brother Liu. Just call me Xiaojiang." Liu Xiaojiang''s politeness towards Feng Zhenghao was in place, which reflected each other''s ideas, making the smile on the young ten guy''s face a little more. "OK, Xiaojiang, when we meet for the first time, my uncle doesn''t have any meeting gifts for you. Well, I''ll let someone go now......" Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and declined, "President Feng, I really intersect with Xingtong. You don''t need to be so divided." Feng Zhenghao immediately stopped his next words and patted Liu Xiaojiang on the shoulder with a very kind smile, "OK, Xiaojiang, if Xingtong can make friends like you and Chu LAN, my uncle will be relieved." Then, He had a cordial conversation with Zhang Chulan. Then, like an old father, he proudly talked about Feng Xingtong''s performance today, and his praise for his son was not stingy. However, At this time, Liu Xiaojiang noticed the lonely expression on Feng Shayan''s face on one side, turned his head and looked at Feng Zhenghao, who only praised his son on the other side. He shook his head and took the initiative to say: "Miss Feng, are you all right? How''s the injury?" "Me? Of course it''s all right!" the expression of fengshayan instantly returned to normal, smiled and shook her arm. "If there''s something really wrong, how can I win the guy next to me." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang noticed that there were other people in the room, honest children who had met on the edge of the back mountain cliff, but the other party only wanted to call his family and boast about himself, just nodded with Liu Xiaojiang. "Miss Feng, I don''t know if I should say something." "You say." "I think you and this guy are actually a little similar in some way. No wonder they have to fight to the death as soon as they come up." "Ha? Just him? Are you kidding? It''s just a Ma Bao Man!" "Don''t you envy?" "You... What''s the matter with you?" "Ha, it seems that I guessed right. You really look like a child..." "Shh! Stop talking!... it seems that Xingtong is right. You are really different from other Taoists." "Ah? Don''t talk nonsense! I''m just an ordinary way! But if you feel a little better, my goal will be achieved. How about Make a friend? " "Hehe... You are really sick." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Chapter 102 The next day, So far, the Luo Tian festival in Longhu Mountain has not been eliminated. Although there are only eight players left, they are still divided into two venues to play at the same time. Today''s first game, Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Chulan will play Zhang Lingyu and Wang Ye, whose whereabouts are unknown, respectively on their respective venues. tell the truth, Liu Xiaojiang actually wants to see the game between Zhang Chulan and Wang Ye. Although he knows that Wang will not disappoint the old Heavenly Master, he also wants to know what kind of choice Zhang Chulan will make. After all, According to the view expressed by Wang also, The world is always static. The sum of individual changes is the change of the whole world. A stone buried by weathering has also changed the world. Eating and consuming food by a person is also a part of the change of the world. But, The degree to which individual changes affect world changes is different. Some people work hard but can''t stir up any waves, while others turn the world upside down because of a single thought. Wang also called this change of individual influence on the world "the weight of fate.", Zhang Chulan has a high proportion of weight in the world. Even if she can''t compare with Liu Xiaojiang, who can make the world chaotic with a decision, she will also easily change the fate of many people because of a choice. The only difference between the two is, Liu Xiaojiang has not really made the decision to make the world chaotic. He is only insisting on some things that may affect most people. For the time being, he can''t talk about the worst decision made by a person with a weight ratio of fate. What Zhang Chulan is insisting on now happens to be the worst and worst decision in Wang Ye''s eyes. For now, Although Zhang Chulan''s fate weight ratio in Wang Ye''s eyes will not be higher than that of Liu Xiaojiang, she took a step ahead of Liu Xiaojiang and made the most wrong choice and decision. The future will have a greater impact on the whole world than Liu Xiaojiang for the time being. So, In addition to defending the reputation of the Tianshi mansion and the old Tianshi, Wang also''s main purpose is still guys like Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Chulan, and pays more attention to Zhang Chulan according to the current situation. For this, Liu Xiaojiang has always been very confused, Because in his eyes, After Zhang Chulan was qualified as the successor of the Heavenly Master, she just wanted to ask the old Heavenly Master about the events of that year in person. What she asked for was also inseparable from the chaos of Jiashen and Baqi skills. Since the two investigations are the same, Zhang Chulan''s destiny weight ratio is not higher than that of him. Why can it affect the fate of more people? What Zhang Chulan and others are insisting on is not just the inside story of the Jiashen rebellion and baqiji? It''s really possible. But, Even if Liu Xiaojiang guessed that Zhang Chulan might have a different plan, he still couldn''t guess what the other party wanted to do, so he wanted to watch the game between the other party and Wang Ye. Unfortunately, Liu Xiaojiang''s game is also in the first game. He is still against a troublesome guy like Zhang Lingyu. Without exposing his own particularity, he must and can''t solve Zhang Lingyu''s opponent too soon. Unless "Regardless of their own abilities, they have the same skills and the same realm. Only cultivation and Yang five thunder are the absolute advantages, but if they are too amazing in the amount of cultivation energy, it will take more than a month It''s too shocking. " "Lingyu, Lingyu, in that case, don''t blame me for hitting you......" While it''s still early, Liu Xiaojiang sat in his room, practicing energy as usual, thinking about how to compete with Zhang Lingyu next. Soon, He decided to use his strange Yang five thunder in the game to completely defeat Zhang Lingyu''s perfect self and force the other party to face up to himself according to the meaning of the old Heavenly Master. As for whether Zhang Lingyu will be hit by herself Well, I''ll leave this matter to the old Heavenly Master to decide in person afterwards. ¡­¡­ About two hours later, "Liu Xiaojiang to Zhang Lingyu!" "Players enter!" Liu Xiaojiang calculated the start time of the game and came to the entrance of the field where the match was about to begin. Hearing the voice of senior brother Rongshan reminding him to enter the field, he immediately walked into the field calmly amid the cheering of the surrounding Taoist children. meanwhile, He found that Zhang Lingyu had already stood in the field and waited. At present, he looked at himself in a dignified positive color, which was undoubtedly rare and serious. See this, Liu Xiaojiang ignored the rare crowded scene in the audience and completely ignored the old Heavenly Master and other leaders in the alien world. He just looked up at Zhang Lingyu with a smile and said: "Yo, Lingyu, good morning. You came so early. It seems that you also value the game. If you count this time How many times have we met? " "The 12th time." Zhang Lingyu replied seriously. "12 times..." Liu Xiaojiang touched his chin thoughtfully. "If I remember correctly, I don''t seem to have won once before? What about? Do you want me this time? " Hearing this, Zhang Lingyu instantly recovered her composure in the past, "hum, come on, although you really didn''t win me in the past duel and practice, no matter which time You''re not serious. " "What''s more, you can force senior brother Rongshan and I to use the thunder method only by virtue of the golden light mantra before you learn the thunder method. After you really learn the thunder method, You haven''t seen me and senior brother Rongshan again. " "Come on, let me experience your current level today. Finally, even if I really lose... I can fully understand my shortcomings." "Well!" Liu Xiaojiang said with a grin, "Lingyu, you''re taking me as a tool?" See this, "Can''t you?" Zhang Lingyu stretched out her hand, spread out her posture and said with a smile, "the competition and practice between peers is a process in which they are tools for each other to improve each other''s fighting experience and self-esteem, Don''t you always do that? " Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhang Lingyu unexpectedly. He felt that the other party seemed to have figured out a lot during this time, so he stretched out his hand and put on a figured out posture, with a funny smile on his face: "Well, isn''t it a tool man? I''ll take it. I hope you can always think so next, so as not to go back and complain to martial uncle them in the end." "By the way, if you don''t tell me, I almost forgot. I always remember that you and senior brother Rongshan used thunder to hit me when they had a duel Hum! Split me 17 times! 17 times! I have to give it back to you 17 times! " "......." Zhang Lingyu. "Cough... Cough! The contestants are here! The game begins!" Rongshan immediately announced the start of the game and prevented Liu Xiaojiang from turning over the old account. Chapter 103 At the beginning of the game, Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Lingyu rushed to each other with great tacit understanding. None of them used the golden light curse and thunder method as soon as they came up. Instead, they all used the most basic fist and foot Kung Fu to fight close. however, Although they were very serious when they fought, they obviously regarded the match as a regular competition and practice. They were not as eager to distinguish the victory and defeat with each other as they had met other contestants before. But even so, As the top figures of the younger generation, although they only fight with the most basic boxing and foot skills, the young foreigners in the audience are still very nervous and always pay attention to their experience and skills in close combat. "These... These two guys are really different from our peers?" "The gap is too big. The two real people obviously don''t even use the golden light curse and thunder method. I..." "Yes, I don''t know if I don''t come. The contestants of this Luotian Festival are too excellent. The two real people are incomparable in this Luotian Festival." "The Tianshi mansion is still the Tianshi mansion! It''s just that the old Tianshi is the top in the world! How can even the young people on the mountain be so abnormal! Let people live!" "Hum! You are jealous of my husbands! Immortal Lingyu! Immortal Xiao Liu! Come on!!!" "What, your husbands! You don''t have to be shameful! Even the high cold immortal Lingyu! Immortal Xiao Liu is my husband!" "Ah!!! Come on, handsome man! Don''t hurt each other! Otherwise, my sister will be distressed!" "Oh, woman..." ¡Á N ¡­¡­ Somewhere in the auditorium, The old Heavenly Master looked at the bottom of the field with a bruised face and shook his head and sighed: "Alas, I didn''t expect that so many people would watch us in the morning when we were dueling with the disciples of Tianshi mansion, I''m afraid the pressure of Lingyu''s child is not small. " "Hey, come on." Lu Jin said angrily, "Xiaojiang and Lingyu have earned enough face for your Heavenly Master''s house. If I''m happy, it''s too late, Whoever loses or wins is your first disciple. " "Lao Lu, elder martial brother, don''t you also worry about Lingyu''s child and can''t stand showing Yin five thunder in front of too many people." Tian Lao looked at the two people fighting below. It was rare that they didn''t tease the old Heavenly Master together. "Yes, but I can''t help it. Whether I accept it or not, it''s all his own now. If I really feel bad at that time, I, a master, will inevitably have to enlighten." The old Heavenly Master''s eyes were not big, and his face was so swollen that he could hardly see. However, he still looked like a fairy and said: "Among the disciples of the same generation in Tianshi mansion, except Rongshan, almost no one can force Lingyu to show the real Yin five thunder, but Rongshan is not Lingyu''s peer after all, and it''s easier to have a negative effect, The emergence of Xiaojiang, It also provides me with an opportunity to guide Lingyu. " "After all, as a master, I can''t personally force Lingyu to accept myself. I can only provide a relatively reasonable guidance at a relatively appropriate time, and I can''t take the initiative to make a choice for him Otherwise, He will never be able to improve his mood. " Lu Jin was not interested in teaching his disciples. Even after hearing the wise teaching method of the old Heavenly Master, Lu Jin said proudly: "Hum, you really have heart and lung for your disciples. It''s really troublesome to teach disciples. Thanks to me, even the younger generation in my family will send them out to worship the master, or I have to think about how to guide my disciples like you every day, It''s annoying. " "Always leave something for future generations." the old Heavenly Master knew Lu Jin''s character and didn''t say much about this kind of thing. He looked at the bottom of the field and said slowly: "It seems that Lingyu''s child will soon be unable to hold on." ¡­¡­ In the field, Bang!!! Liu Xiaojiang slapped Zhang Lingyu on the chest and beat him back more than ten steps. He saw the other party''s ugly expression covering his chest, but he never attacked again. He said proudly: "Hey, Lingyu, it seems that you are not as good as me in boxing and foot Kung Fu, Do you want to continue? " A trace of blood seeped from the corners of Zhang Lingyu''s mouth, and she shook her head with a gloomy look and said: "Forget it, I don''t know if it''s the innate power you said. I''m really not as good as you in boxing and foot Kung Fu. I can''t even pose a threat to you, I did lose. " "Then... Try your Yin five thunder?" Liu Xiaojiang would not be surprised by Zhang Lingyu''s uprightness. Zhang Lingyu didn''t speak. After Xingqi alleviated the slight injury, he looked at Liu Xiaojiang calmly and read the golden light mantra very stubbornly. "Xuanzong of heaven and earth, the root of all energy............" See this, Liu Xiaojiang frowned slightly and recited the formula in his heart. The strange black golden light immediately appeared: "Lingyu, apart from thunder, you can''t pose any threat to me. This golden spell I will only be stronger than you. " "Not necessarily." Zhang Lingyu ignored Liu Xiaojiang''s reminder, immediately raised her arm slowly, condensed it into a golden hand with golden light, and quickly grasped Liu Xiaojiang''s position. However, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t even bother to hide in the face of the golden hand attacking him. He just waved his hand. At the moment when the black light on the body surface touched the golden hand, he completely tore up the golden light in the form of energy. At this moment, Seeing Liu Xiaojiang easily tear up Zhang Lingyu''s golden light with his own eyes, the young strangers in the audience felt a trace of suffocation. After all! Zhang Lingyu almost swept all the way with the defense of the golden light curse! Who dares to say that Zhang Lingyu''s golden light is not strong! "I said, your golden spell is useless to me." Liu Xiaojiang easily tore up Zhang Lingyu''s big golden hand, looked at Zhang Lingyu, who was surprised by the huge gap of the golden light curse, and said calmly: "Lingyu, what are you sticking to? There are a lot of people around you, but if you don''t use Lei FA, you will soon lose. Don''t you want to inherit the position of Heavenly Master at all?" "The position of Heavenly Master." A wry smile appeared on Zhang Lingyu''s face. "I''m not qualified to practice Yang five thunder. I''m ashamed of my master''s cultivation for many years. I''m not qualified to inherit the position of Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain. You won this competition, I... " "Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you." Liu Xiaojiang found that Zhang Lingyu seemed to admit defeat. He immediately scratched his head with a indifferent smile, "I''m not interested in the position of Heavenly Master. If you lose to me here, then the next game I should also deliberately lose to Zhang Chulan. " "Hahaha! A generation of heavenly masters don''t shake Bilian! Does that sound interesting?" "Ah?!" The voice of this sentence is not big or small, but it can just be heard by everyone present. Therefore, not only Zhang Lingyu in the field, but also the surrounding audience were stunned. Confused! All confused! This time, even if the ten people present had already understood the inside story of Luo Tian''s grand wedding, they were still confused by Liu Xiaojiang''s bold move! Chapter 104 "Ha ha ha..." Seeing the expressions of the old Heavenly Master and Tian Lao, Lu Jin immediately laughed and slapped them on the shoulder, saying: "Although I didn''t say much, in front of so many people, the little bastard said he would lose to Zhang Chulan. The 66th generation Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain didn''t shake Bilian? Ha ha ha... " ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± When the old Heavenly Master noticed the disturbance caused by Liu Xiaojiang''s words, he couldn''t help looking at Tian Lao with deep suspicion and said: "Lao Tian, Xiao Jiang is always steady and mature. He doesn''t seem to joke about such things. Did you teach him to tell Lingyu these words?" "... elder martial brother, even if I am no longer sensible, I can''t joke about the face of Tianshi mansion?" Tian Lao looked at the old Heavenly Master and said, "didn''t you teach Xiaojiang this in order to arouse Lingyu''s winning or losing heart?" "You won''t make fun of our decent face. Can I do it for my brother?" the old Heavenly Master shook his head and denied. Tian Lao looked down at Zhang Lingyu with an iron face, "this............." "Since it''s not you, it''s Xiaojiang''s own way to stimulate Lingyu''s winning and losing heart and Yin five thunder." The old Heavenly Master was helpless. He didn''t expect that Liu Xiaojiang would make such an irresponsible scene in the game in order to force Zhang Lingyu''s Yin five thunder. Yes, Liu Xiaojiang did not say that all this was arranged by Tianshi mansion, But, Under the eyes of so many people, he said he would lose to Zhang Chulan, in case he really went all the way to the finals and just met Zhang Chulan Who wouldn''t think more? At this point, Tian Lao noticed the old Heavenly Master''s face and couldn''t help but remind him: "elder martial brother, you won''t blame Xiaojiang, but he will force Lingyu by any means according to your meaning, you......" "Hum, I''m so stingy in your eyes?" The old Heavenly Master shook his head helplessly and interrupted: "Xiaojiang is suspected of ignoring the face of the Heavenly Master''s house, but seeing that Lingyu''s child really plans to admit defeat directly, I can''t think of any good way to stop him for a moment, And Xiaojiang''s words are very important to Lingyu, It does. " "As for our decent face......" Speaking of which, The old Heavenly Master suddenly thought of something. He narrowed his eyes and looked down at Liu Xiaojiang. "Xiaojiang is really much smarter than Lingyu." "Elder martial brother, what do you mean?" Tian Lao wondered. "Lao Tian, have you forgotten that Xiaojiang said he would go down the mountain at some time after the Luo Tian Festival?" With a smile on his face, the old Heavenly Master explained: "everything he has done in this Luo Tian Festival, including deliberately losing to Chu LAN in the finals in the future Doesn''t it just provide a reasonable explanation for going down the mountain? " "He didn''t abide by the competition rules in the Luo Tian Festival, and even deliberately released water to complete the other party in the final. Later, if he was kicked out by Longhu Mountain for this reason Who would think more? " "... it turned out to be so." hearing this, Lu Jin''s smile instantly disappeared and looked down solemnly: "so careful and resourceful, is he really just a child?" "This... Isn''t it just going down the mountain? Can you do this?" Tian Lao frowned and said, "if he is really kicked out like this, everyone will think that he has completely cut off his relationship with Longhu Mountain and is just going down the mountain. Why do you do so?" This time, The old Heavenly Master didn''t give any answer. Naturally, he wouldn''t tell Tian Lao that Liu Xiaojiang went down the mountain to investigate the chaos of Jiashen and baqiji. He just looked down again in silence. A moment later, "Lao Tian, we are true teachers, but sometimes we have to let go. Children like Xiaojiang can''t stay on the mountain all the time, his way It may not be in Longhu Mountain. " As soon as it comes out, Tian Lao still disagreed with Liu Xiaojiang''s practice, but he didn''t continue to say anything, and looked at Liu Xiaojiang in the field below again. ¡­¡­ In the field, When Zhang Lingyu heard what Liu Xiaojiang said, her face immediately turned blue and white, and her eyes looked up at Liu Xiaojiang. "Unexpectedly, you want to deliberately lose to Zhang Chulan. You are abandoning the future of Tianshi mansion. It is by no means what a disciple of Tianshi mansion should do Why? " "Why?" Liu Xiaojiang said with a smile, "what does the future of Tianshi mansion have to do with me? Anyway, I''m not interested in the position of Tianshi. After the luotian Festival, I''ll find time to go down the mountain." "Besides, even you have lost to me. Instead of allowing others to be the successor of the Heavenly Master, it''s better to let Zhang Chulan be the successor of the Heavenly Master. After all His grandfather was also a disciple of the Zhengyi school. " "Oh, yes, because of the existence of tongtianli, the final depends on the situation. I will take the initiative to discuss with Zhang Chulan at that time. It may not be certain whether he will win or lose, but he will be qualified as the successor of the Heavenly Master, I will get the book of heaven. " "You!!!" Hearing this shameless remark, Zhang Lingyu was extremely angry. "Do you know what you''re talking about? As a disciple of Zhengyi Tianshi mansion, how can you ignore the rules of Luo Tian''s grand festival and completely ignore the faces of Tianshi mansion and other fellow disciples." Wen Yan, Ignoring Zhang Lingyu''s emotions, Liu Xiaojiang broke his fingers and said, "well, although Zhang Chulan''s opponent today is Taoist priest Wang Ye, according to the previous situation, Taoist priest Wang ye should have wanted to quit the game long ago, So Zhang Chulan will definitely win. " "In addition, in the second game at his venue, Miss Feng was badly injured yesterday, so she couldn''t have the chance to win Feng Baobao. Um... Feng Baobao was wearing work clothes, probably as Zhang Chulan''s thug, Will participate in the Luo Tian Festival. " "So..." "Zhang Chulan will still win tomorrow''s game, almost unimpeded into the finals." "Today, you lose to me. Tomorrow, as long as I win Xingtong, I will play Zhang Chulan in the final. Hey... Lingyu, Do you think so? " "......" Zhang Lingyu''s face was instantly dark. He stood still and looked at Liu Xiaojiang. Finally, he slowly raised his hands and folded them in front of him. "I must not give you the future of Tianshi mansion!" "Palm thunder!!!" As soon as the voice fell, Boom!!! A black thunder condensed in the palm was instantly released and quickly shot at Liu Xiaojiang''s position. In an instant, it tore the golden light on him and blew it directly onto the rear wall! After a blow Liu Xiaojiang''s figure suddenly disappeared into the huge smoke, and the surrounding audience began to worry about Liu Xiaojiang''s life and death. However, "Ha ha, as expected, Tianshi mansion is more important. You have been as simple as now I wish I hadn''t? " Liu Xiaojiang''s Taoist robe stooped out of the smoke. Although it was not hurt by this thunder method, the Taoist robe on his upper body could not withstand such an attack. It was as torn as if it had been deliberately torn. "But..." "The way you use ray method now is really ugly, Zhang Lingyu! " Chapter 105 Well, Liu Xiaojiang directly stretched out his hand to pull off his bent and rotten Taoist robe, tied up his long black hair at the back of his head, and walked back to Zhang Lingyu step by step with his upper body bare. "Ah!!!" "Xiao Liuzhen''s figure is really great!" "My husband loves me!!!" The female audience in the auditorium immediately screamed when they saw Liu Xiaojiang''s perfect body. One by one, they took out their mobile phones and took pictures constantly. They would not miss shooting from any angle. "Hum!" Zhang Lingyu looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who was obviously unharmed. Although she had an incredible look in her eyes, she still gave up and continued to release the palm thunder, and slowly put down her hands stacked in front of her. "Your bones are strong, and you can get a palm thunder unharmed. This should not be caused by your innate power, but you have planted an energy barrier in the golden light in advance to counteract most of the power of the palm thunder." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang neither admitted nor denied it, but slowly raised his mouth up with bad intentions, "18 times, continue, but I advise you not to use the Yang five thunder move, otherwise you are just doing useless work." "The most powerful point of Yin five thunder is that it can directly weaken the opponent. When you use Yin five thunder to force Yang five thunder, you can''t match the real Yang five thunder in power, and even the greatest advantages of Yin five thunder can''t be retained, Go on, You will still lose miserably. " As soon as the voice fell, Liu Xiaojiang''s hands and arms hanging on both sides began to appear a large number of cold and strange black liquid. While slowly flowing on the ground, it was also spreading in the direction of Zhang Lingyu. See this, Zhang Lingyu could only show the Yin five thunder method of Tianshi mansion with dignified face, let the black liquid flow continuously along the white sleeves, and finally blend with the Yin five thunder of liuxiaojiang on the ground. The penetration of shuizang thunder into human body is almost unstoppable. Although only Jianggong thunder can counteract its effect, as long as you have practiced the thunder method of Tianshi mansion, you basically know the essence of the two thunder methods, and you can resist through the energy of yin and Yang in your body, but the effect is really not human. He can''t learn the Yang five thunder method. Even if he understands the essence of the two thunder methods and can slightly resist the penetration of Yin five thunder in his body, he will eventually be weakened by Liu Xiaojiang''s Yin five thunder. Therefore, he chose to "bury" each other together. Because in his eyes, even if Liu Xiaojiang is stronger than himself, he will not be too strong in cultivation. He will still be penetrated by his own Yin five thunder! At this point, The whole venue was completely dyed black by their Yin five thunder. "Oh?" Liu Xiaojiang smiled at Zhang Lingyu, "you are finally willing to show the real Yin five thunder in front of outsiders. You have always regarded Yang five thunder as the symbol of perfect Zhengyi disciple. What''s in your heart now It should be hard? " "But..." He put away the smile on his face and looked at Zhang Lingyu very seriously. "Whether you are forced to show yourself in front of others or not, it can undoubtedly be regarded as the first step of reconciliation between you and yourself, and Once you have accepted your ideas, You shouldn''t feel as bad as you think? " "Yes." Zhang Lingyu felt the blocking feeling of energy in her body, but calmed down again and smiled: "I''m not as cheeky as you. I can show Yin five thunder in front of people at will, maybe I really should learn to be as thick skinned as you. " "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Zhang Lingyu can be accepted as a closed disciple by the old Heavenly Master. Naturally, he will not be too stupid mentally. Only because he leaked Yuanyang, and then saw Zhang Chulan''s Yang five thunder with his own eyes, and the old Heavenly Master''s attention to Zhang Chulan, his own personality made him inevitably drill the tip of an ox''s horn. After all, A man who had been practicing on the mountain since childhood failed to stick to Yuanyang, resulting in his failure to inherit the Yang five thunder, the symbol of the perfect Zhengyi disciple in his heart, One day, But he suddenly saw a guy who didn''t even enter the Mountain Gate since childhood. He not only kept the Yuan Yang in his body in the vast world, but also succeeded in inheriting the Yang five thunder marked by the perfect Zhengyi disciple, A man who claims to have a strong heart since childhood can''t compare with a worldly man who hasn''t even entered the Mountain Gate How can he keep calm! Even Zhang Chulan''s performance is unbearable! The more angry he will be at himself, the better than such Zhang Chulan! But, A guy who was also young and practiced Yin five thunder appeared. Seeing his love for Yin five thunder, he suddenly began to doubt whether he had been wrong all the time. Yin five thunder, Or Yang Wulei, Maybe it''s not that important? Although he is not the most perfect Zhengyi disciple in his mind, is it because he can only learn Yin five thunder Are you not qualified to be the first disciple? Maybe, Liu Xiaojiang is right. If the elders of the Zhengyi sect don''t recognize the disciples practicing Yin five thunder, why would they spend all their efforts to modify a Yin five thunder method for these broken disciples? I may have been wrong all the time. After the Luo Tian festival began, Zhang Lingyu has been thinking about the things Liu Xiaojiang talked to him about. She has been doubting the right or wrong of her once thought. After she calmed down again, she thought of Liu Xiaojiang''s abnormal performance just now In fact, he soon understood each other''s intentions. So From small to large, even up to now, I have been taken good care of. In order to alleviate my anger at Yin five thunder and myself, I even indirectly caused the face damage of Tianshi mansion I''m... Really wrong. All along, the worst person it''s me. On the other side, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care that Zhang Lingyu said he was thick skinned. He looked at Zhang Lingyu who was gradually relieved. His temperament was gradually becoming indifferent. He was really surprised. He thought he had to force Zhang Lingyu to continue using the Yin five thunder. At least he had to show the real Zhang Lingyu in full view of the public. As a result, he just started using the real Yin five thunder They figured it out themselves? what the fuck! You so! How can I beat you up?! "Lingyu... You shouldn''t..." Liu Xiaojiang asked tentatively. When Zhang Lingyu looked up at Liu Xiaojiang, her face was full of a sense of indifference, and suddenly said, "thank you." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Grass! be finished! This guy really figured it out! "Figured it out, didn''t you?" Liu Xiaojiang sighed and shook his head and said, "so what are you going to do next? Do you still want to admit defeat?" "No!" Zhang Lingyu posed again and smiled at Liu Xiaojiang, "I still can''t give the future of Tianshi mansion to guys like you and Zhang Chulan. I must try my best to stop you here, This is what a qualified Zhengyi disciple should do. " "Huh?" Liu Xiaojiang turned around and just wanted to leave, but when he heard Zhang Lingyu say so, he immediately looked back and smiled brightly, just like a great good thing. "A qualified first disciple? So you are still willing to fight with me? Hahaha This is really a windfall. " Chapter 106 Boom!!! Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Lingyu quickly turned into two residual shadows in the dark field under their feet. Every touch will make a huge sound, and the black liquid carried in their hands will fly away everywhere! In just two or three minutes, The surrounding walls were full of traces left by Yin and five thunder. When the strange people in the nearby audience saw this scene, they all moved away from the position close to the wall and looked at the two people fighting silently. At this time, Zhang Lingyu has tried her best and never wants Liu Xiaojiang to advance to the finals as he said before and give the qualification of the successor of the Heavenly Master to Zhang Chulan. However, Liu Xiaojiang is limiting his energy output and deliberately plays with Zhang Lingyu equally. Obviously, he is not in a hurry to beat Zhang Lingyu. He looks like he can do it easily. With constant fighting, He found that Zhang Lingyu seemed unable to continue cangtan in the north. He immediately dodged to avoid the other party''s attack, retreated to the position near the wall, and took the initiative to recover the water dirty mines arranged on the ground. "Hey, you can resist the penetration of water, dirt and thunder by relying on Yang energy in your body. Obviously, cangtan in the North doesn''t have much effect." "Hum, let me see your real strength without asking me." Although Zhang Lingyu didn''t give Liu Xiaojiang the slightest advantage when fighting with Liu Xiaojiang, she still found Liu Xiaojiang''s ease in the process of fighting. If you are not far better than yourself, why can you maintain the same level with yourself at all times? Apart from the same skills, are the other party''s accomplishments, state of mind, and even the control of energy exactly the same? It''s impossible! This guy definitely did it on purpose! "Yo? You found it? Why?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhang Lingyu, who also took back the dirty thunder on the ground, but he didn''t expect that the other party could really notice his perfect disguise. After all, He was always observing the energy in Zhang Lingyu''s body. He kept the same level with Zhang Lingyu every time. He didn''t mean to bully people by relying on the energy in his body and his own strength. Wen Yan, Although Zhang Lingyu''s mood had just eased, she always felt that Liu Xiaojiang was deliberately teasing herself, so she couldn''t help frowning and said: "You and I were born in the same family and should treat each other sincerely. Obviously, you are deliberately belittling me. Why do you say that now?" "Ah?" Liu Xiaojiang was stunned. "Hum!" Zhang Lingyu continued: "everyone is different, whether it''s the mood caused by experience or the control of movement and energy caused by personality habits. If it''s not for the deliberate teasing of powerful cultivation, How can you make the details of every shot consistent with me? " "I see..." Liu Xiaojiang suddenly realized it, and then he scratched his head with some embarrassment, "Lingyu, you''ve wronged me. I haven''t heard of it, and I''m not deliberately teasing you, I just... " So far, He looked at Zhang Lingyu with a bad smile and said, "well, I just don''t want to hit you." ¡°#¡± Zhang Lingyu was even more angry when he heard this. He thought Liu Xiaojiang might be stronger than himself, but he didn''t think Liu Xiaojiang would be much better than himself, At this time, He had been relieved by Liu Xiaojiang''s explanation, and was aroused by such contempt, so that he puffed up his green veins on his forehead with a smile. "Really? I was worried about hitting me?" "Hum! If so! You don''t have to! Since I am willing to accept myself now, I will naturally accept all my shortcomings! I''ll see how you can hit me! " "Really?" the smile on Liu Xiaojiang''s face became more strange. Then, under Zhang Lingyu''s angry gaze, he slowly folded his hands in front of him. Now, Seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s action of folding his hands in front of him, not only the opposite Zhang Lingyu, but also the surrounding audience are confused, because this is the standard move of Yang five thunder The starting action of palm thunder! But, Palm thunder is the move of Yang five thunder, The five Yin thunder can''t play the power of palm thunder. However, Under the puzzled gaze of everyone, "Let me see... How did you use the Yin five thunder move and the Yang five thunder move before?" "Oh! Yes! That should be it!" The black thunder in Liu Xiaojiang''s palm, like Zhang Lingyu once did, completely changed the state of viscous flow at the beginning, and gradually converged into a shaking black thunder, and Whatever the momentum! Or the size of lightning convergence! All of them are far more than Zhang Lingyu''s palm thunder! Hiss... Hiss, hiss, hiss Ignoring the doubts and puzzles of Zhang Lingyu and the audience, Liu Xiaojiang smiled at the black thunder condensed from his palm and said: "Ha ha, it''s very simple. Then... You should be careful next. After all, this level of thunder can be called Palm thunder!!! " The moment the voice falls, A huge black lightning suddenly appeared in front of everyone, roared and shot directly at Zhang Lingyu''s position, and its extremely fast speed made it almost impossible to hide! Boom!!!!!! Zhang Lingyu tried her best to defend. The golden light mantra and Yin five thunder immediately covered her whole body, but she was still pushed hard against the rear wall with great power, and forcibly knocked a big hole out of the solid wall. A moment later, Zhang Lingyu appeared in front of everyone again. The whole person was like those who had been struck by his palm thunder. He not only lay on the ground with a disheartened face, but also kept emitting green smoke "This... This is Yin five thunder... This is Yin five thunder... Shifu... The disciple lost to Yin five thunder''s palm thunder." "Ridiculous... Is this retribution..." "But... The Yin five thunder method is really possible... Great." The words fall, He also temporarily lost consciousness, but there was no slightest discouragement on his face. Instead, it was like finding a possible direction again and sleeping in the past with great satisfaction But, Although Zhang Lingyu fainted, the people watching the war around him were still immersed in great shock. Even Rongshan, as a referee, was stunned and forgot to announce the result of the game. See this, Liu Xiaojiang took the initiative to walk under the auditorium where Rongshan is located and loudly reminded: "Senior brother Rongshan, Lingyu has fainted. Although it''s not a fatal injury, you''d better ask someone to carry him out for treatment, and I think I won? " "Ah? What? Oh... Oh!!!" Rongshan heard Liu Xiaojiang''s voice, immediately reacted from it, and immediately called daotong to carry Zhang Lingyu out for treatment. Then... He announced the result of the game with a nervous face. "Winner! Liu Xiaojiang!" instant, Everyone in the audience also reacted from the scene just now, and looked at the seemingly approachable real Liu in the audience. Immortal Lingyu was killed by the palm thunder used by the Yin five thunder method! That''s Zhang Lingyu Then, The audience finally confirmed the result of the game unbelievably, therefore, Almost in an instant! voice! Boiling! Chapter 107 "This... This is the palm thunder? Can this be the palm thunder used by Yin five thunder?" "... it should be. Didn''t you see the palm thunder used by immortal Xiao Liu? It''s almost the same as immortal Lingyu? It''s just in power......" "Immortal Lingyu... That''s Zhang Lingyu! He was killed by immortal Xiao Liu so quickly? Am I still awake? Hey, you pinch me, hiss... Shit! You really pinch me!" "Does it hurt? It seems that we really didn''t dream. Zhang Lingyu was really killed by immortal Liu......" "Hum, what Zhang Lingyu, what Zhuge Qing, I guess from now on, the name of the first person of the young generation will only fall on immortal Xiao Liu." ¡­¡­ The result of the game is settled, The audience talked about Liu Xiaojiang''s strength one after another. It was hard for everyone to hide their doubts and shock. No one thought that this suddenly emerged real Liu would have the terrorist strength to kill Zhang Lingyu. Previously, They also think that even if Liu Xiaojiang is strong, at best, he is only close to Zhang Lingyu. It''s hard to say who loses and who wins when they fight. result, Liu Xiaojiang was in full view of the audience outside the venue. He got serious and gave Zhang Lingyu seconds with a palm thunder! The audience witnessed this scene, Who doesn''t understand that Liu Xiaojiang''s strength has far surpassed Zhang Lingyu? At this point, Lu Jin looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who was walking towards the outside, with an unbelievable look on her face and said, "how is this possible? Hasn''t Xiaojiang just come to Longhu Mountain for more than a month? For more than a month, she has far surpassed Zhang Lingyu in cultivation! How on earth did you two old guys teach such a little pervert? " "Is it..." "Do you two really regard Xiaojiang as the future Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain?" Master Lu has lived for more than 100 years. He has seen many storms in his life. Even when he was in his twenties, he got to know the old Heavenly Master, who grew up abnormal and old. But, Even so, He will still feel that Liu Xiaojiang''s strength is too much. After all, Among young aliens under the age of 30, Zhang Lingyu, born in Zhengyi Tianshi mansion, is not only a closed disciple of the old Tianshi, but also a recognized genius of the younger generation. In fact, her strength can be regarded as one of the strongest people under the age of 30. Have to admit, Master Lu even felt that when he was at this age, he might not be able to compare with Zhang Lingyu in cultivation But, Such a guy who can be said to be at the forefront of contemporary young strangers will lose to a peer who has only begun to practice energy for more than a month! Or was given a second! You''re kidding! Do you think you are Zhang Zhiwei?! Master Lu doesn''t believe that there can be another Zhang Zhiwei in the world anyway. Naturally, he will think that it is the old Heavenly Master and Tian Lao who opened a small stove for Liu Xiaojiang alone when no one knows. The purpose is to cultivate him into the next generation of dragon and Tiger Mountain Heavenly Master. However, The old Heavenly Master and Tian Lao were obviously also surprised by Liu Xiaojiang''s strength. As early as Liu Xiaojiang released palm heart thunder with Yin five thunder, the two elders had been paying attention to Liu Xiaojiang''s every move all the time. Tian Lao may not be able to see the abnormality of Liu Xiaojiang because his veins were destroyed. Therefore, when Lu Jin began to express his doubts about Liu Xiaojiang, he looked at each other with a proud smile and said: "Hahaha... What''s the matter? Lao Lu, my disciple, should not disappoint you?" "More than not disappointed!" Although Lu Jin can''t bear the complacency on Tian Lao''s face, Liu Xiaojiang''s performance is really amazing. She can only shake her head and say helplessly: "I''ve never heard of the strength of your disciple in the younger generation." "Lao Tian, you just said that Xiaojiang would choose to go down the mountain after that. He also said that he was not interested in the position of Heavenly Master, but... If you didn''t train him as the next generation of Heavenly Master, How did he get his strength? " "Hum, can''t you be talented?" Tian Lao sniffed when he noticed the doubt on Lu Jin''s face: "Is it possible that the girl you saw before is so good that we can''t allow Xiaojiang to have a strong talent in cultivation? Xiaojiang''s talent is excellent, otherwise he can''t wake up his innate powers, We can still continue to practice our decent Kung Fu. " "Such a gifted child can be a temporary worker in the company by virtue of his strong strength without serious cultivation. Now he can learn our decent golden light mantra and thunder method, as well as the personal guidance of elder martial brother, What''s wrong with his ability? " Wen Yan, Lu Jin loosened her eyebrows and turned to look at the old Heavenly Master, "hum, I said how strange the child Xiaojiang is. It turned out that you old guy personally pointed it out. So Do you also think his talent is better than Zhang Lingyu? " "... that''s good." The old Heavenly Master kept watching Liu Xiaojiang go out of the field and said without looking back: "Xiaojiang''s talent in cultivation is really better than Lingyu, but the reason why there is such a big gap It''s also strange that Lingyu has been struggling with her mistakes. " Well, The old Heavenly Master walked behind Tian Lao relatively calmly, pushed his wheelchair to the outside, and reminded him without looking back: "Lao Lu, it seems that your Tongtian book is really going to stay on Longhu Mountain, Don''t regret it in the future. " Seeing this, Lu Jin didn''t mean to follow up. He stood where he was and said with a smile: "Hey! Who do you despise? Isn''t it the Tongtian book? Take it if you want!" "Ha ha..." The old master pushed Tian Lao out of the court. He didn''t say much when he heard the reply. He just smiled with unknown meaning, which made old man Lu uncomfortable. ¡­¡­ outside, The two elders did not go to other venues to watch the war. They walked silently on Linxiao road in the back mountain. After a long time, "Lao Tian, although your veins are destroyed, you have been repairing with master for so many years. Your vision should not be too bad. Do you think What is Xiaojiang''s strength? " "... elder martial brother, you won''t really teach Xiaojiang the complete five thunder Dharma? It doesn''t have to wait until you inherit the Tianshi degree and become the Tianshi......" "You''ve noticed it, but... I just want to teach, but I can''t teach. Otherwise, how can I look at Lingyu entangled for so long?" "Is this really Xiaojiang''s own understanding?" "What else can it be? The complete five thunder Dharma can only be trained after becoming a Heavenly Master and inheriting the degree of Heavenly Master. I can''t say it in words, and I haven''t told him the degree of Heavenly Master How did you say he could? " ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± "In the competition just now, if only from the results, Xiaojiang''s cultivation has always been consistent with Lingyu. The reason why he can win with the palm thunder at the end is that he was caught off guard by Yang five thunder, After all, Because of the existence of Yang five thunder, Xiaojiang will not be weakened by the Yin five thunder, but Lingyu is not...... " Chapter 108 "Elder martial brother, I remember that if master wanted to, he could also use the complete five thunder positive method to display the moves with the effect similar to that of Yin thunder. Is it only to achieve the combination of yin and Yang Is the complete five thunder Dharma? " Tian Lao understood the meaning of the old Heavenly Master and couldn''t help worrying: "elder martial brother, since Xiaojiang understood it himself, you can''t embarrass a child." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± The old Heavenly Master felt Tian Lao''s doting on Liu Xiaojiang. He couldn''t help shaking his head and said, "when did I say what to do to Xiaojiang? What are you nervous about alone? " "Then why do you suddenly find a place where there is no one and mention it to me alone?" Tian Lao wondered. The old Heavenly Master found that as soon as he mentioned Liu Xiaojiang with Tian Lao, the other party seemed to be eager to see him. He couldn''t help laughing: "... are you talking to elder martial brother like that? Still doing kidney? Can I cut my waist?" "Forget it. Just your old waist, elder martial brother. I don''t know if it''s still useful." Tian Lao thinks he has never lost in broken mouth and is completely unafraid of anyone''s teasing. Especially this elder martial brother who has known each other for nearly a hundred years, he almost never let this person take any advantage of his mouth from childhood. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± The old Heavenly Master was choked by Tian Lao''s words. He immediately stopped, narrowed his eyes and said, "good boy, how dare you say that about your senior brother. There is no one around to help you. Believe it or not, I will shut you up forever now?" "Elder martial brother, let''s continue to talk about Xiaojiang." Seeing this, Tian Lao immediately changed the topic and said, "since you won''t embarrass Xiaojiang, why do you talk about these things with me alone, even if he understands the complete five thunder Dharma? Isn''t he still a disciple of Zhengyi Tianshi mansion? Is it still your nephew? " "Hum." Seeing that Tian Lao was weak, the old Heavenly Master pushed his wheelchair forward slowly again, "I want to say that Xiaojiang is different from others, and he doesn''t want to pursue the Tao as much as Lingyu. Even if he is too upright, he won''t go to evil, Space has power, but no Tao heart, This is the problem Xiaojiang is facing. " "And..." "After the Luo Tian Festival, Xiaojiang will also go down the mountain with things like tongtianli. Even if he returns to the company, it is the special position that Lao Lu said. I''m afraid the child will encounter more things Then he went astray. " Tian Lao frowned and said, "in that case, don''t let Xiaojiang get the Tongtian book, and don''t let him go down the mountain to experience so soon." "Alas, how can it be so simple." The old Heavenly Master shook his head and sighed: "today, when the Luo Tian Festival is going on, don''t say that we have no reason to stop Xiaojiang from getting the Tongtian book. Based on what he said when he played against Lingyu, we have no reason to stop him from going down the mountain." "Is it difficult..." "Are you really going to let the reputation of Longhu Mountain plummet in my hands?" "What do you say?" Tian Lao said anxiously: "although Xiaojiang is calm, he really won''t have any Tao heart in just one month. Once he encounters more evil things, Who knows what he will choose? " "We have indeed neglected too much for Huaiyi''s grandson! Up to now, how can we do except leave Xiaojiang on the mountain?" Wen Yan, The old Heavenly Master pushed Tian Lao forward for a long time before he finally said slowly, "up to now, we can only take one step at a time." "Alas......" Tian Lao sighed reluctantly. ¡­¡­ On the other end, After the match with Zhang Lingyu, Liu Xiaojiang immediately went back to change his Taoist robe and rushed to the venue where Zhang Chulan and others were located. Although he failed to catch up with the game between Zhang Chulan and Wang Ye, he also witnessed a farce between Feng Shayan and Feng Baobao. As expected, Fengshayan was seriously injured in the competition yesterday. Even if she can arrive at the venue on time to meet with Feng Baobao, it is impossible to win Feng Baobao in the competition. What''s more? Feng Baobao originally came to be a thug for Zhang Chulan. She carefully observed the injury of fengshayan and even offered to admit defeat, which made fengshayan look unconvinced and want to start with Feng Baobao anyway. result, Feng Zhenghao entered, Although fengshayan was very reluctant, she still ended the farce at the request of her father. She took the initiative to apologize with Feng Baobao, and left the venue with her honest child who was still defending herself. So far, Feng Baobao won, She will play Zhang Chulan tomorrow, and unexpectedly... It will be another game that will cause public anger. Before leaving, Liu Xiaojiang took the initiative to say hello to Zhang Chulan and others, but Xu San, Xu Si and others were stunned by this enthusiasm because they had not yet learned about the match between Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Lingyu. under these circumstances, Naturally, he didn''t say anything more. He just asked about the match between Wang Ye and Zhang Chulan. Unfortunately, Zhang Chulan is also like a little fox. He can only make a careless eye there and doesn''t have a reliable word. last, He can only say that after tomorrow''s game, he will come to discuss some important things with several people of the other party, which makes several people completely unable to touch their minds for a time. Even Feng Baobao looks confused. Although, This unlucky thing seems to have been like this all the time ¡­¡­ At night, In a house on the back mountain of Tianshi mansion, "Well, boss, I didn''t run in vain this time. Feng Baobao really deserves attention, and Liu Xiaojiang, who was noticed temporarily, even rolled at the conference, He has completely defeated Zhang Lingyu. " "As for Feng Baobao, there are many things worth pondering from the company''s attitude towards her to her own words. By the way, in the venue after her competition with Xiao Xiao, we also got one of her hair." "Liu Xiaojiang..." "We really can''t help it. He doesn''t want to pay attention to our interview. From the beginning of the conference to now, even if he was hit by Zhang Lingyu''s thunder method, we couldn''t find even one hair in the venue, thus it can be seen, Even in the face of Zhang Lingyu, this guy is still able to hide his strength It''s really weird. " "By the way, boss, apart from Feng Baobao, how did you notice Liu Xiaojiang? His information is also confidential in the company. It seems that only the directors of the company have the right to view it, and, This kind of guy really came out of lianmen port all of a sudden? The company doesn''t know exactly where he came from? Such a powerful Alien True or false? " "... can''t you say it for the time being? Well, boss... When can we go back? It seems that all kinds of people are starting to go up the mountain one after another. Most of the Tianshi mansion will fall into chaos soon, We...... " "Oh, OK, let''s try again tomorrow. If we are still rejected, we''ll take Feng Baobao''s hair back immediately Well, I see. " Hang up the phone, When the middle-aged man in suit and shoes came to the window, he was actually a reporter responsible for interviewing the contestants of Luo Tian Festival. The badge representing Yaoxing society on his collar also glittered strangely in the moonlight. Chapter 109 The next day, Liu Xiaojiang came to the semi-finals on time and looked up at his opponent. He couldn''t help but be surprised. This person, With a height of more than 1.7 meters, brown hair blocking his side face and bandages on his forehead, no matter who he looks at, he looks arrogant and contemptuous, as if no one can attract his attention. This man, It''s not Fengxing Tong. Yesterday, somehow, Liu Xiaojiang was suddenly called to his side by Tian Lao. He had been passively receiving the inexplicable instruction of his master until the time when everyone on the mountain had to go to bed. He was finally driven to rest by Tian Lao and had no chance to learn about other things. So, Today, I saw that my opponent was not Feng Xingtong, and I couldn''t help wondering. I didn''t expect that General Li Lingpai would lose to the guy opposite. Wang Bing? Isn''t this the guy who lost to Hu Jie and didn''t even make it to the top 16? He''s strong? Hidden strength? Then why come back after Hu Jie''s death? Does Feng Xingtong, like Feng Shayan, voluntarily admit defeat under the arrangement of Feng Zhenghao? Well, That''s quite possible. "Yo, I saw you again. It was unexpected yesterday that the Wang family could send generals with the spirit of arrest. It seems that it is stronger than the spirit of arrest of the Feng family. Feng Xingtong was tortured by the King yesterday." "Yes, Mr. Feng was so proud that he was completely suppressed by the Wang family. He didn''t even have room to fight back. Young master Feng was beaten by this guy That''s a tragedy. " "Hey, hey, yesterday''s game was wonderful, but when I met immortal Xiaoliu today, I guess it''s useless to send the general. The gap in cultivation is too big." Huh? What''s going on? The Wang family will also arrest the spirit to send generals? Liu Xiaojiang noticed the conversation of the audience around him. He was even more surprised to see Wang He across the street. He didn''t expect that the Wang family would arrest the Lingpai generals, and even suppress the Fengjia''s Lingpai generals. "Hum! What are you looking at?" Wang also noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. Even if he had heard of the strength of the other party, he still looked like he was not afraid of heaven and earth. He was extremely arrogant and said: "What''s the matter with Tianshi mansion? Even your Tianshi! You have to give me face! I wanted to teach Feng Xingtong a lesson yesterday! How dare the people of your Tianshi mansion stop it! I''ll put it all on you now! " Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang frowned slowly. Although he was uncomfortable with each other''s attitude, as a noble disciple of Tianshi mansion, he didn''t swear like a shrew, so he had to say as calmly as possible: "Will you arrest the spirit?" "You Wang family should just want to have Tongtian records. If you really want to... Let me see what you can do." "What are you crazy about!" Wang couldn''t stand a trace of provocation. He rushed over with a ferocious face. His two forearms were covered with cold and strange black smoke. It looked like a kind of witchcraft like the horse fairy in the northeast. See this, In particular, he was aware that the spirit strength of the other party was far less than that of Uncle Deng Youcai, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t even bother to start the golden light mantra. He directly used his energy and used his general fist and foot Kung Fu. He parried the attack with one hand and hit Wang He on the chest with the other. Bang!!! For him, this slap was just playing with the children, but for a guy of Wang Bing''s level, it was undoubtedly enough to drink a pot. "Well..." Wang knelt on the ground and vomited blood, but immediately roared to his feet and waved his arms to Liu Xiaojiang again. It seemed that as long as he could catch Liu Xiaojiang, he would win. Discover each other''s intentions, Liu Xiaojiang let the other party grasp his arm this time in order to feel the power of the detained spirit dispatched general. He finally had a glimmer of expectation in his eyes and felt that he might have to see the real detained spirit dispatched general. result, But he only felt an inexplicably weak force, which seemed to be trying to shake the energy in his body. It felt like a kind of... Yin five thunder weakened countless times? "Hahaha! You''re crazy! You''re crazy! You haven''t been caught by me! Go to hell!" Seeing that Liu Xiaojiang did not move after he was caught by himself, Wang immediately thought his means were all working, and immediately raised his right hand to retaliate and beat Liu Xiaojiang hard on his chest. Bang! After the muffled sound, Liu Xiaojiang once again felt another force in this palm. Although it is also an extremely weak force, it is indeed another force completely different from that before, as if it had been weakened countless times Octopus? PA!!! Liu Xiaojiang seemed to understand something, and then in Wang he''s incredible eyes, he slapped him out again. "Tut, is this your king''s spirit detaining general? HMM... it seems a little different, but compared with Xingtong''s effect of attaching spirits behind you, your ability provides blessings to yourself It seems too low. " "What do you know!!!" While wiping the blood from the corners of his mouth, Wang he got up from the ground in embarrassment and shouted unconvinced: "this is the method of subduing the spirit! Although it is far less powerful than making the spirit become stronger, the power gained by eating the spirit, Will become my own forever! " "Eat?" Liu Xiaojiang was slightly stunned. When he looked at the king again, a red light flashed in an instant, and then he joked: "It seems that it''s true. So your Wang family''s spirit arrest and dispatch generals actually has a so-called ''spirit subduing'' method more than the Feng family? Hehe It''s so interesting. " "Forget it, young master, go on. I''m too lazy to waste time on you." Wen Yan, Wang he''s face seemed to be twisted together. He took the initiative to rush to Liu Xiaojiang again, no doubt still like that. He couldn''t stand a trace of provocation from anyone. "What do you know? What are you crazy about? I have a magnificent mountain! I was born on the top of the mountain! It is my privilege to be satisfied with everything! The world is to welcome me! Will exist! " "All of you should thank me!" "So! I want snake fairy! I want tongtianli! It should all be mine!" "Feng Xingtong is wrong! He should give me the snake fairy! Lu Jin is also wrong! Why should he take the Tongtian book as a prize? The master is also wrong! He shouldn''t let me compete! He should ask Lu Jin directly! You''re wrong! I''m not going to be a Heavenly Master! I just want to read the book! You should have helped me! " "Can you understand me..." Boom!!! Ignoring the other party''s confused remarks, Liu Xiaojiang flashed on the other party''s way forward, put his hand on the other party''s ferocious face, pressed it to the ground with slight force, and smashed the ground with Wang he''s head. instant, Wang he completely lost consciousness and turned his eyes See this, Liu Xiaojiang looked calm and began to walk off the court. His heart was not shaken by some stupid remarks. "Sick." Chapter 110 Wang Bing, as his name suggests, is seriously ill. What world exists to welcome his arrival? Which normal person would say that? Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Chulan, who have such a high proportion of fate weight, can only be "behave" and feel that they will be in danger if they are careless. They are cautious in everything they do. Why is Wang so confident? Is it because the prince is the head of the Wang family, one of the four families? Or the kind of so-called real spirit binding generals? Oh, Just a dandy spoiled by the family elders. Liu Xiaojiang naturally can''t have any good feelings for Wang Bing, a guy who thinks he is extraordinary but has little power. Although the blow just now didn''t kill Wang Bing, even if there is one of the Four Wangs standing behind him, You have to lie in the hospital bed for some time! After all, in order to teach... To heal Wang he''s brain, he really controls his power and tries to make the other party see the road under his feet. As for what the Wang family, one of the four, will think about this matter He doesn''t care. Liu Xiaojiang is now very interested in the king''s Lingpai. Although the Wangs'' Lingpai looks wrong, whether it is a real Lingpai or not, it is obviously not much different from the Lingpai who is really one of the eight wonders. If the Wang family plans to take revenge for the king, he doesn''t mind taking the opportunity to take away the other party''s detained spirit dispatch general. One of the Four Wangs? Is there anything in the Wang family comparable to the old Heavenly Master? If not What Wang family? It''s all shit! Does he dare to take action against the company? Or dare to fight Longhu Mountain? Finally, it''s nothing more than daring to make some small moves against yourself in the dark. tell the truth, Maybe it''s because the king doesn''t exist, Liu Xiaojiang can''t see the existence of the Wang family in his heart now. Obviously, he doesn''t have the power to stand aloof in the alien world, but he still ranks among the top ten by virtue of the contribution of his family elders to the alien world, reluctantly relying on the power accumulated by his reputation, and then makes a fortune by relying on the identity of the top ten. This declining family does not rely on absolute power, but on the identity and privilege of the ten men. He can completely ignore the threat of the other party only by his own strength. Now, After learning to practice Qi and the skill of Tianshi mansion, Liu Xiaojiang thinks that in addition to the completely invisible existence of the old Heavenly Master, even if he really fights with ten men who are proficient in one of the eight strange skills like Lu Jin, he still has a winning hook that can be used as a last resort ¡­¡­ A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang first went back to his room and stayed alone for a while. He sorted things out a little. Then he left Houshan''s house again and planned to talk to Zhang Chulan. He wanted to exchange the victory of Luo Tian''s wedding ceremony for some more useful information. "Alas..." "It seems that Wudang Mountain can''t go back......" "Master! Master! Brothers and sisters... Take care!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang had just walked out of a corner when he saw that Wang was kneeling to his side to say goodbye, so he said with a bad smile: "Yo? Taoist Wang is leaving today? But even if he wants to go You don''t have to give me such a big gift, do you? " ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Hearing this, Wang also quickly got up from the ground and said helplessly: "immortal Liu, you defeated Zhang Lingyu and will meet Zhang Chulan in the final tomorrow, What are you going to do? " Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t answer Wang Ye''s question directly, but remembered the other party''s just two words and said seriously: "Taoist priest Wang, can''t you go back to Wudang?" "You''ve heard it all." Wang also said noncommittally, "Alas... This is life. Although you came to Longhu Mountain to stop the old man, neither you nor Zhang Chulan made the right choice, It''s a big loss this time. " Liu Xiaojiang did not deny this, but smiled at Wang Ye, "Taoist Wang, you said that neither Zhang Chulan nor I made the right choice, but... When you decided to attend the Luo Tian Festival, Is it a very correct choice? " "I watched your game with Zhuge Qing and listened to your explanation of seeking good luck and avoiding bad luck. For you... It seems that participating in this Luo Tian Festival is not the right choice in the eyes of ordinary magicians, But You still came. " "So, it doesn''t matter whether it''s right or not. Since I''ve made a choice, it''s useless to continue to tangle. Even what I''m doing now does disappoint your risk, but Hey, hey If Taoist priest Wang also encounters any trouble in the future, just call me for help. After all, we are friends. As long as it is within our ability, I will help you. The price It''s easy to say. " "... who wants money for help?" Wang couldn''t help but curl his lips. "Yes, you owe me a favor. This time, you came to prevent the reputation of Tianshi mansion from being damaged. As a result, everything was done, But you said in front of so many people that you would lose to Zhang Chulan. " "Hey... I naturally have other ways to solve this matter." Liu Xiaojiang said with an indifferent smile. "As for?" Wang also suddenly said seriously: "for a Tongtian book, take the initiative to leave Longhu Mountain and make yourself a target in the eyes of others. Even if you can return to the company later, as long as you bring baqiji with you, Will things become more or less troublesome? " "Aren''t you the same?" Liu Xiaojiang said dismissively: "after the wind, the strange gate, which can crush the Wuhou sect in the number of skills, suddenly appeared, but you can''t even go back to Wudang, The future situation will only be more dangerous than me? " "... alas, it''s true that I don''t have the time to worry about the safety of others." Wang also has some bitterness when he mentions it now. After all, If he had done all the things he had expected this time, it would be worthwhile for Fenghou Qimen to appear in the world, and it would also be worthwhile for him to take risks because of his eight strange skills. As a result, not only did he not accomplish anything, but also made Fenghou Qimen appear in the eyes of the world in vain. "Well, be careful in the future. I don''t think anyone dares to mess in the open except those guys with all sex." Liu Xiaojiang saw the bitter smile on Wang Ye''s face and couldn''t bear to continue to fight this guy. He had to take out his mobile phone and add each other''s friends with a smile. "Taoist priest Wang, if you encounter any unsolvable problems in the future, please remember to call me. On the one hand, I really want to help you from the perspective of friends, on the other hand In case you die, I can also go there in time to recycle your fenghouqimen. " "...... Are you a guy who covets the Fenghou strange gate?" Wang also twitched at the corners of his mouth and looked at Liu Xiaojiang. "Ha ha, Taoist Wang, the green mountains are still there and the green water is flowing. I''ll see you later!" "Go! Who wants to be friends with such a sinister guy as you! Besides, I''m a poor Taoist! Where can I get the money for your help?" "Well, don''t care too much about money. I''m just talking about it. What money is not money? Won''t I help without money? Anyway, at that time Just give me some! " ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Chapter 111 After a long time, Liu Xiaojiang and Wang also simply said goodbye. Listening all the way, they came to the cloud viewing platform in Houshan and took the initiative to find Zhang Chulan who was chatting with Feng Baobao. At this point, He saw Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao lying on the ground and looking up at the clear and cloudless sky above his head. He didn''t seem to be aware of their arrival. He couldn''t help but approach them silently. However, Whoosh!!! Liu Xiaojiang was just getting close to Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao when he saw Feng Baobao suddenly rise from the ground and throw a kitchen knife at himself. The goal was the center of the eyebrows on his forehead. "It''s me! It''s me! Zhang Chulan! Tell this unlucky thing to stop!" He subconsciously raised his hand and grabbed the kitchen knife shot at him. When he saw that Feng Baobao seemed to want to continue to do something, he quickly opened his mouth and asked Zhang Chulan to stop Feng Baobao''s unlucky thing. "Sister bao''er! Don''t do it first!" Zhang Chulan stopped Feng Baobao who wanted to continue to do it. He got up and looked at Liu Xiaojiang who was walking towards him. He wondered, "brother Liu? Why did you suddenly find him?" On the other end, Liu Xiaojiang came to Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao. He looked at Feng Baobao with a puzzled look. He didn''t know where the unlucky thing took out the kitchen knife. He was clearly wearing short sleeves and cowboy suspenders. It didn''t look like he could hide the kitchen knife. "Oh, I said yesterday that I would come to talk to you today. By the way... You should have heard now. What did I say in the game yesterday?" As soon as it comes out, Feng Baobao scratched his face with his hand in some confusion, and then obediently sat on the ground and didn''t start again. He just kept his eyes on Liu Xiaojiang and seemed to want to be safe and bury him before the game. Hearing this, Zhang Chulan''s expression was dignified, "brother Liu, I did hear about your performance yesterday, but why do you want to lose to me on purpose?" "It doesn''t seem to make sense if you really just want Tongtian book, because Master Lu meant to give Tongtian book to someone who won the luotian festival but was unwilling to inherit the position of heavenly teacher, Why don''t you just... " "This kind of thing is all right." Liu Xiaojiang sat next to Zhang Chulan, shook his head and interrupted: "Zhang Chulan, I won''t beat around the bush with you, tell me What do you want? " "Eh? What does brother Liu mean?" Zhang Chulan was slightly stunned and pretended to be confused. "I mean," Liu Xiaojiang didn''t have any doubts about Zhang Chulan''s performance, but looked seriously at each other and said, "why did you come to the Luo Tian Festival, except for your grandfather Zhang Huaiyi, What are you still investigating? " "After all, in my opinion, you don''t look like a person who wants to be a Heavenly Master. Because of the source of energy and body that may or may not exist, you don''t want Tongtian book, which is one of the eight wonders, because in this way The focus on you will only become more and more. " "So, tell me what you are doing. As long as you are willing to say, I will lose to you tomorrow and will never affect your plan. Otherwise... You know that you can''t win me now, Feng Baobao may not be able to get me. " Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan frowned slowly and looked at Liu Xiaojiang without saying a word. It was obvious that she was measuring the gains and losses of the matter and how she should hide her real purpose. See this, Liu Xiaojiang''s mouth curled up slightly, "Zhang Chulan, don''t try to fool me. I''ve been in the mountain for a long time. Some things must be clearer than you. Maybe it will be easy to see through your lies, If I find out you''re really lying, Then everything after that will be completely avoided. " "That..." Zhang Chulan smiled meaningfully under Liu Xiaojiang''s gaze. "Brother Liu, can you tell me what you''re hiding?" Liu Xiaojiang frowned, "what do you mean?" "I mean." Zhang Chulan imitated Liu Xiaojiang''s appearance and pretended to be profound: "why did brother Liu come to Longhu Mountain? Why do you care so much about me? Because of the eight wonders? Or the inside story of Jiashen rebellion? Brother Liu doesn''t seem to be the successor of baqiji, right? Why? Why do you care so much about the chaos between baqiji and Jiashen? If you just want eight wonders, You should care more about Mr. Lu and Feng''s family? " "And..." "Master Lu has clearly taken out the Tongtian book. If brother Liu cares more about Baqi skills, shouldn''t he resolutely win the luotian Festival and directly get the most important Baqi skills? But, But you care more about my problems? Why? " "......." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t expect Zhang Chulan to ask so. For a while, he felt really hard to explain. See this, Zhang Chulan flashed a light in her eyes and continued: "brother Liu, you are very strong. You are really strong. I thought that among the peers under 30, people like Zhang Lingyu, Zhuge Qing and Taoist Wang are powerful enough, You are obviously better than them. " "To tell you the truth, even if I really have the so-called energy source, I don''t think I can win you now, but... You are such a powerful person, you don''t even care about Baqi skills, But it just looks like you care about the inside. " "So, I guess..." "You don''t really care about baqiji. The reason why you don''t care so much about other baqiji in the open, but want to know all the possible inside information about Jiashen rebellion is all because of your purpose It''s pure. " "You really want to get eight strange skills, but it''s not the so-called source of energy and body, but a unique skill that hasn''t appeared in the world, just because it hasn''t appeared in the world, not even a clue, You will try to understand everything about the Jiashen rebellion. " "After all, once baqiji is involved, it can''t get around the riots in that year, and most people want to understand the purpose of Jiashen rebellion, they are likely to covet baqiji..." Speaking of which, Zhang Chulan looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a bad smile and said, "brother Liu, your strength is obviously so strong. Even if you want to become stronger in a short time through eight strange skills, you don''t care so much about the Tongtian book that is the easiest to get?" "So, you are different from others. You don''t want to become stronger through eight wonders, so Why are you so obsessed with that kind of stunt that has not yet appeared? " "Hey, hey..." "Brother Liu, speaking of this, I suddenly feel that you are very strange. This feeling... Seems to be the same as me. Because I don''t want to make things more complicated, I have to pursue obviously more complicated things." Chapter 112 ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± After listening to Zhang Chulan''s analysis, Liu Xiaojiang shook his head calmly, although he was a little surprised at the other party''s mind: "Hum, you are very clever, but what you said is not accurate. I really don''t care about Tongtian book, but I don''t want to get Tongtian book, but compared with Tongtian book, I care more about the truth of everything. " "As for the purpose of doing so............" "Zhang Chulan, I advise you not to think of everyone as yourself. Should you take the lead in setting a clear goal no matter what you do?" "Forget it..." "I''m different from you. When I do things, I never have a clear goal. Even investigating the inside story of Jiashen rebellion, I just think it''s very interesting Just go with it. " Well, He got up and looked at the steps at the entrance of the cloud viewing platform. "Since you don''t want to explain your purpose, I''m too lazy to continue to break with you. Let''s still See you on the court. " "Alas......" "You can only blame yourself this time, whether it''s the qualification of the successor of the Heavenly Master, the Tongtian book put forward by Master Lu, or you want to get useful information from the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain? You may not get anything in the end. " Saying, Liu Xiaojiang had already walked to the steps at the entrance of the cloud viewing platform. He was calm and didn''t even look at Zhang Chulan, but in his heart... He obviously didn''t look so calm on his face. what the fuck! Zhang Chulan! You have to trust me! Do you really want to be disrupted by me! Don''t forget you can''t beat me! What else do you think? Never mind what I want! I am now your only chance in the Luo Tian Festival! You''ve reached the finals! Give up now?! "Wait! Brother Liu!" just as Liu Xiaojiang was about to step down, Zhang Chulan finally couldn''t help calling him. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang immediately pretended to be impatient, "what else?" At this time, Zhang Chulan took the initiative to come to Liu Xiaojiang, followed by Feng Baobao, who was not good at looking. "Brother Liu, I can''t see you looking up and looking down in the future. Although I can''t exchange the information I know, but Let''s make a deal? " "What do you mean?" there was no emotion on Liu Xiaojiang''s face. Zhang Chulan replied with a smile, "hey hey, anyway, brother Liu came to me on his own initiative, which shows that you don''t want to win the Luo Tian Festival, and you may even plan to make us successful through this opportunity, I did have something wrong just now. " "So..." "Brother Liu, do you think it''s ok? Anyway, you probably just want to know the truth about the Jiashen rebellion. When we reach our goal afterwards, no matter what you want to know I might be able to give a directional answer. " "We don''t investigate about brother Liu, and you don''t continue to explore our secrets. We don''t invade or investigate each other, and only cooperate on a common point Is it possible? " "Cooperation?" Liu Xiaojiang pondered for a moment and said, "it''s OK, but I have to add that I can lose to you at the luotian grand festival, but Tongtian Book You must give it to me. " "In full view of the public?" Zhang Chulan was slightly stunned. Liu Xiaojiang nodded and said, "it''s up to you, but I think in your case, you''d better accept the Tongtian book in full view of the public, and then hand it over to me, so that no one thinks you''ve left a copy." "OK, I promise you." Zhang Chulan immediately agreed, but still looked at Liu Xiaojiang suspiciously and said, "brother Liu, tongtianli is also one of the eight wonders after all, and what you and I have to do next is equivalent to beating the face of dragon and Tiger Mountain in front of the world, If you and I take everything into our hands, there''s nothing wrong with me. After all, I''m not a disciple of Longhu Mountain. People outside have always told me not to shake Bilian, But you Don''t you want to bear it alone, then, Go down the mountain alone with the book of heaven? " "This kind of thing is quite dangerous. When you have tongtianli, you break your relationship with Longhu Mountain in front of the world. Brother Liu, you......" "You don''t have to worry about it. Isn''t there still a company?" Liu Xiaojiang said indifferently, "isn''t it Quan Xing and some guys who like to hide their heads and tails? I have my own way. " Let''s go, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Feng Baobao behind Zhang Chulan and smiled meaningfully, "by the way, Zhang Chulan, although I don''t know what you want to do, considering several contacts with the guy behind you, I also know something about her that may make others feel strange. " "This time, I''m actually taking a chance to see if I can know something about the Jiashen rebellion from you. By the way, I''ll see if you know the particularity of her. Now it seems that I think you not only know, but even what you are doing may have something to do with her. " "But..." "No matter what you want to do, I don''t mean any harm to the unlucky thing behind you, so... I won''t talk to anyone about this unlucky thing." "After all, this unlucky thing may also be the main reason why you do things secretly." With that, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care how Zhang Chulan reacted. He immediately walked down the steps alone and gradually put away the smile on his face when he turned his back to Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao. That said, In fact, he just said the problems he had already noticed. He didn''t really know why Feng Baobao was so strange. The reason why he told Zhang Chulan these and took the initiative to remind the other party to be cautious about Feng Baobao''s problems was actually out of an inexplicable feeling in his heart. Because, The more he feels that Feng Baobao is very strange, the more he feels that the other party seems to be the same as himself, which may be an abnormal existence that is not accepted by normal people The rabbit dies and the fox is sad After making sure that Feng Baobao probably won''t become his enemy, he hopes that nothing will happen to this unlucky thing better than anyone. In addition, Liu Xiaojiang had planned to take advantage of this opportunity to learn more, but he couldn''t get more useful information at all. It was planted on Zhang Chulan, a cunning guy. however, His words just now seem to be enough to make the cunning guy suspicious Um! How can this be regarded as a successful draw back! "Hum, it''s just the old ones. How come all these small ones... Are not simple, I really took it. " On the other end, Zhang Chulan stood in the wind in disorder for a long time. Unexpectedly, Liu Xiaojiang noticed Feng Baobao long ago. For a time, she felt in a trance. "Zhang Chulan, well, I see. It seems that your skull is really better than me." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Chapter 113 The next day, The final showdown of Luo Tianda Jiao finally began, The strange people on Longhu Mountain gathered one after another, and the audience was almost full. Many people came late and had to sit on the wall frame behind the audience. They fought hard to watch the game. however, These people pay so much attention to the match between Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Chulan. Obviously, they are not concerned about the result of the game, but to witness the outcome of the Luo Tian Festival. Will it develop as expected. After all, Liu Xiaojiang''s strength in the Luo Tian Festival has obviously reached a height that most young people can''t reach. Under normal circumstances, he won''t lose to Zhang Chulan, a guy who doesn''t shake Bilian. However, During the match with Zhang Lingyu, However, he suddenly said something enough to shame Tianshi mansion, and even said that he would deliberately lose to Zhang Chulan in the final. After that, There seems to be little response to Liu Xiaojiang''s words in Tianshi mansion, which leads to all the strange people on the mountain. Up to now, they don''t know whether Liu Xiaojiang''s words are true or false. So, The final of Luo Tianda Jiao will receive such attention. Now, Almost everyone wants to witness the final with their own eyes. Will it gradually evolve into the biggest farce rarely seen in recent years in the hands of Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Chulan. To put it bluntly, If Zhang Chulan really wins the final victory, Tianshi mansion doesn''t intend to give you a statement, so this time They came to see Tianshi mansion joke! ¡­¡­ Somewhere in the auditorium, LV Ci and Wang AI sat together and looked at Zhang Chulan, who was waiting for his opponent to enter. Even if the audience seemed very crowded, many people took into account the identity of the ten guys and took the initiative to vacate a fairly spare space. "So many contestants, in the end, let Zhang Chulan advance to the finals. After the Luo Tian Festival, whether he stays on the mountain or not, he is a boy recognized by Tianshi mansion." With his left eye open, LV CI looked at Zhang Chulan in the field below and said: "Hum, I can''t imagine that Zhang Huaiyi would rather let the source of energy disappear than pass it on to his only grandson. It seems that he is really afraid of his escape life for decades." Wang AI put his hands on the crutch in front of him and said with a smile: "I don''t think Zhang Huaiyi is willing to let the energy and body source lose. Zhang Chulan may not have been inherited here, but Isn''t there another Zhang Yude whose whereabouts have become a mystery? " "Do you think the energy source will be on Zhang Yude?" Lv CI looked at Wang AI. "Of course, we can''t rule out this possibility," Wang AI said. Wen Yan, LV CI looked down at Zhang Chulan again, "I can only place my hope on Zhang Yude. Zhang Chulan will be recognized by Tianshi mansion in the future, even if some things are not asked too clearly, We can''t give them a face in the open. " "By the way, the king of your family doesn''t... the injury on his body should be no big problem?" "Hum!" Wang AI listened to LV Ci''s mention of Wang He, and couldn''t help sneering: "the boy surnamed Liu is a good means. Although he looks badly hurt and has to cultivate in bed for at least a month, Tianshi mansion didn''t go too far after all, Just a slight concussion. " "However, I''ll write down what Liu Xiaojiang did to our Wang family for the time being." "What are you going to do?" Lu Ci frowned slightly, but he didn''t mean to stop Wang AI. Wang AI looked at the location of the old Tianshi and others, and said with a smile: "isn''t he going to deliberately lose to Zhang Chulan? As long as he dares to deliberately release water under the eyelids of so many people, this Tianshi mansion He can''t stay. " "In addition, isn''t Lu Jin going to take out the Tongtian book? Finally, no matter who got the Tongtian book, the Tianshi mansion should also leave a copy. Liu Xiaojiang went down the mountain after that Who is not interested in Tongtian book? " "Hum, I advise you to hide. Zhang Zhiwei is still alive after all." Lv CI didn''t clearly show his interest in Tongtian book, but kindly reminded Wang AI. "Ha ha... I have my own discretion." Wang AI still smiled at this. ¡­¡­ In the field, "Zhang Chulan to Liu Xiaojiang!" "Players enter!" Liu Xiaojiang came to the final of Luo Tian Dajiao on time. He heard a voice reminding the contestants to enter the venue. He immediately calmly walked into the venue and looked at Zhang Chulan, who had been waiting here for a long time. "Yo, I came early. Next... Let me try your level first." Zhang Chulan felt guilty and said, "ah? Brother Liu, we are not......" "Stop talking nonsense! Let me smoke you first!" Let''s go, Liu Xiaojiang immediately showed a pure black and transparent golden light around his body. As soon as he came up, he directly formed himself with energy, condensed the golden light into a big black hand, and quickly grabbed Zhang Chulan opposite. Although he must lose this game, he didn''t want to admit defeat in full view of the public as soon as he came up because he ate a flat in Zhang Chulan yesterday. On the contrary, he wanted to teach Zhang Chulan a lesson first. When!!! Zhang Chulan immediately used a golden spell that was far less than Liu Xiaojiang''s in the face of the black big hand, but when she barely escaped the big hand, she was accidentally scratched and scratched, and was shocked by the huge force for more than a dozen steps in an instant. "Oh? It seems that you are not as unbearable as Lingyu said. You have gathered the whole body''s golden light to improve the effect. Your own usage? But Aren''t you afraid to take care of one thing and lose the other? " Liu Xiaojiang saw that Zhang Chulan gathered the whole body''s golden light at one point and forcibly carried his own attack. He immediately removed the big hand condensed by the golden light, transformed the golden light into two long whips, and waved the control whip to each other with both hands. PA!!! Zhang Chulan had just stabilized her figure. As soon as she looked up, she found that two black long whips were severely whipped at herself. She had to quickly let the golden light cover her whole body and try to resist this seemingly not too strong attack, but she was pumped out again. His golden light touched two black long whips, which were easily torn to pieces like thin paper, and did not play any role at all! However, After Zhang Chulan was whipped by a black whip, he didn''t hit the surrounding walls as expected. Instead, Liu Xiaojiang controlled another whip to cut his beard in the air, wrapped his legs and hung directly in the air. "... brother Liu, are you..." Before I finished, Zhang Chulan saw that Liu Xiaojiang was laughing at himself, and even walked slowly to the bottom opposite him, and raised the whip condensed with black golden light again "Brother Liu! Don''t..." PA!!! "Sleeping trough! You..." PA!!! "Ah!!!" Pop pop pop Liu Xiaojiang completely ignored Zhang Chulan''s meaning, waved a long black whip and kept pumping at Zhang Chulan''s ass, beating the other party to twist and beg for mercy in mid air, just like a crazy vent of anger because he ate flat yesterday. Chapter 114 Spectator Seats, "... elder martial brother, do you think Chu LAN has provoked Xiaojiang? This is a duel? It''s just punishing people..." When Tian Lao saw Liu Xiaojiang''s abnormal appearance today, he suddenly felt that his ass in the wheelchair was numb. Then he turned and looked aside. There were also some unnatural old heavenly masters on his face. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± The old Heavenly Master looked at Zhang Chulan, who was begging for mercy, and couldn''t help shaking his head and said, "Alas... Xiao Jiang did a great job. He showed his absolute suppression of Chu LAN as soon as he came up, Then when you lose the game later, I''m afraid it will cause greater dissatisfaction around you. " "Hahaha... Isn''t that good?" No matter what, Lu Jin immediately laughed and said, "your disciple has only seriously touched Tang Wenlong once all the way to the finals. Every time, he looks like he doesn''t shake Bilian, I think it''s a relief now! " Tian Lao: "......" Old Heavenly Master: "......" ¡­¡­ On the other side, "Pooh, haha..." When Xu Si saw Zhang Chulan being hanged and smoked on the court, he not only didn''t worry that Zhang Chulan would lose the game, but also pointed at the following and laughed happily: "Although they said they would lose to him, they didn''t say they would admit defeat as soon as they came up. This guy was careless to let people hang up and smoke. Tut tut Tut, it seems that it really hurts? Hahaha...... " "Xu Si! What Chu Lan said this time is also for the baby, you... Poof." although Xu San wanted to correct Xu Si''s ridicule, he couldn''t help laughing when he saw Zhang Chulan''s reaction below. Feng Baobao lay on the railing of the auditorium and looked at the farce in the field below. He didn''t feel funny like Xu San and Xu Si. He still stared at Liu Xiaojiang curiously. "San''er, Si''er, although I don''t know what they are doing, I still think I''ve seen this guy from somewhere. Will Zhang Chulan win? That''s the only way Does he have a chance to ask something in the Taoist mouth? " Wen Yan, Xu Si stopped laughing at Zhang Chulan, nodded with complicated eyes and said, "ah, Zhang Chulan said about your meeting with the other party yesterday. Although it''s not clear what he noticed, now it seems, He should have no hostility to us. " "Yes." Xu San calmly pushed his glasses. "Since he said that yesterday, it shows that he has more or less noticed the baby, although it''s not clear why he wants to help us hide it, But presumably, He should and indeed, as Zhang Chulan guessed before, he has the same situation as us... And even probably the same situation. " "He is also investigating the Jiashen rebellion and wants to analyze the whereabouts of some unknown eight wonders through the inside story of the Jiashen rebellion. At present, we can determine it based on limited information That''s all. " Xu Si did not deny Xu San''s view this time, but looked at Liu Xiaojiang below without saying a word and said: "Baby, these days you always say where you seem to have seen each other, and even feel very strange about each other. It always makes you feel unclear. If it''s now Can you accurately describe this feeling? " Hearing this, Feng Baobao looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who was still punishing Zhang Chulan, and finally showed a trace of emotion on his little face. Then he gestured in the air with both hands and said: "Well, this... This... This... Ah, I won''t say, but I always think..." "He is similar to you to some extent... Right?" Xu Si couldn''t help lighting a cigarette and looked at Feng Baobao with a frown. "Yes! Yes! That''s it!" Feng Baobao returned to his usual appearance again. "I don''t know how to describe it, but it should be this feeling, um... Although it''s somewhat different, But something else. " "Is he similar to the baby? No?" Xu San was unconvinced. "Hiss... At present, the most important thing is that he is similar to the baby in what aspects. If he is similar in some rare and strange aspects, things may be really big." Xu Si frowned and spit out a smoke ring. Looking down into Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, there was a trace of hesitation and complexity again. It seemed that even he couldn''t believe some inexplicable conjectures. "For example?" Xu San asked tentatively. Xu Si looked at the baby lying on the railing and didn''t go on here. ¡­¡­ "Ah!!!" "That''s enough! Palm thunder!!!" Zhang Chulan felt the sharp pain from his ass again. He immediately folded his hands together, used palm thunder at Liu Xiaojiang below, and forced the other party to remove the golden light wrapped around him. Boom!!! After dodging, Liu Xiaojiang''s original standing position was instantly blackened. He looked up at Zhang Chulan opposite with a smile. No matter why the other party kept rubbing his ass, he joked: "Oh? Yang five thunder method? If I were you... I wouldn''t just care about my opponent and ignore the audience behind me." ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Zhang Chulan tried the situation behind his ass with his hand. Because he was paralyzed and had no consciousness, he didn''t know his ass before. Unexpectedly, he had already lost all the original shelter under the attack of the other party! Then, In the laughter of the surrounding audience, Zhang Chulan took off her coat with a red face and tied the work clothes representing everywhere tightly to her waist, completely blocking the viewing of others. Then, Zhang Chulan looked at Liu Xiaojiang again and said with gnashing teeth: "Xunlei full power! Xunlei member! You forced me! I''m going to be angry!!!" Hiss, hiss!!! Countless currents appeared around Zhang Chulan. Obviously, under great anger, he completely forgot who his opponent was. As soon as he came up, he used his strongest strength and planned to teach the guy opposite him a lesson. But, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhang Chulan, who was entangled with electricity, and a trace of disappointment flashed in his eyes. Then, when everyone around felt that he would continue to teach Zhang Chulan a lesson with thunder, he took the initiative to walk outside the field. "Xunlei? Are you still a member? That''s all your strength now? Forget it... Senior brother Rongshan, I admit defeat, He won. " As soon as it comes out, "Alas???" Everyone in the audience was stunned by Liu Xiaojiang''s sudden admission of defeat. As the referee of the game, Rongshan was the first to react from it, so he shouted at Liu Xiaojiang with an unbelievable face: "What are you talking about? Your brain was kicked by a donkey! Do you really want to give Tianshi mansion to that guy? Are you stupid!!! " Listening to elder martial brother Rongshan''s roar, Liu Xiaojiang dug his ears with his hands and admitted loudly again: "I''m not crazy. I really think I can''t beat that guy, Senior brother Rongshan, You can safely announce the result of the game. " "You..." Rongshan was stunned. He didn''t expect Liu Xiaojiang to really talk before. Chapter 115 "What kind of thing is this!!!" "Inside story! It''s definitely inside story! Your Tianshi mansion is really shameless, isn''t it?" "Luo Tian Festival? Bullshit Luo Tian Festival! Aren''t you afraid to shame Zhengyi''s ancestors?!" "Zhang Chulan! Don''t shake Bilian! Are you making small moves again! How could immortal Liu lose to a guy like you!" "A generation of heavenly masters don''t shake Green Lotus! Your Heavenly Master''s house is really open-minded!" "Ah! Immortal Xiao Liu! Have you been threatened? If so, speak out! Let your sisters decide for you!" instant, The surrounding audience reacted one after another and tried their best to vent their dissatisfaction, as if the result of the game was really so important and even enough to affect their future life. Then, Unexpectedly, there were some spectators who felt that mere abuse was not enough. They kept throwing things into the field while continuing to scold Tianshi mansion with a red face. Seeing the reaction of the surrounding audience, the old Heavenly Master and others not only didn''t want to open their mouth to block, but allowed these guys who couldn''t hit the eight poles to abuse and looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a careless face. In addition, The ten guys who are still on the mountain and other forces with contestants are just watching the development of the situation without saying a word. On the surface, they don''t participate in abuse and don''t accept the result. They look like they are waiting for a reasonable explanation. At this point, Listening to the abuse of the surrounding audience, Liu Xiaojiang walked alone to the audience with the most serious abuse. His face was very calm, slowly spread out his hands and said with a smile: "You don''t have to be so excited. As I said before, I don''t intend to inherit the position of Heavenly Master, and the victory or defeat of the competition is not so important. Although what I did at this time did lose my identity as a righteous disciple, let alone the result of the arrangement of Heavenly Master''s house, But, One man works and one man acts, If you think this game insults you, Tianshi mansion will naturally give you a reasonable explanation afterwards. " "Good..." "You guessed right. I did lose to Zhang Chulan on purpose, and even I discussed with Zhang Chulan in advance. The benefits... Naturally, it is the Tongtian book put forward by Master Lu, but so what? It seems that this matter has nothing to do with you? " "Whether it''s the qualification of the successor of Tianshi or the Tongtian book as the prize of this Luo Tian Festival, it has nothing to do with you audience. What I do is my own business, even if I violate the rules of Tianshi house, I am also willing to accept the punishment of the school. " Well, Liu Xiaojiang saw that although the audience around him was still dissatisfied, he was indeed silent because of this explanation. He immediately slowly put down his spread hands and smiled: "Well, that''s the way it is. I don''t intend to be a Heavenly Master. I just want tongtianli. Since I cooperate with Zhang Chulan, I can save most of the trouble. Of course, I will make corresponding choices, even if This will damage the reputation of the school. " With that, Under the gaze of the surrounding audience, he walked out of the court "Alas... I announce! Winner! Zhang Chulan!" The Luo Tian Festival ended completely with the announcement of Rongshan. After Liu Xiaojiang''s explanation, the surrounding audience was still angry and felt that they had been fooled, but they still accepted the result of the competition. After all, Liu Xiaojiang said that the game was his own decision. If they continue to scold Tianshi mansion, they will be suspected of actively provoking Tianshi mansion. Naturally, they dare not continue to scold at all. Yes, At first, they intended to see the jokes of Tianshi mansion, but they didn''t really dare to provoke such a huge thing as Tianshi mansion. At most, they just took a chance to have a mouth addiction. Otherwise, you would give them 10000 courage, and they wouldn''t dare to accuse Tianshi mansion of wrongdoing for no reason. What Liu Xiaojiang said just now is to deprive them of their only reason On the other end, Zhang Chulan is still standing in the competition field and still maintains the full power thunder output, but because Liu Xiaojiang suddenly admits defeat, she can''t find a vent target, and her face is crooked. This time, Although he has successfully achieved his goal and got the opportunity to ask something from the old Heavenly Master, he has inexplicably had a lot of bad experiences! Just don''t shake green lotus, After all, it was his own intentional appearance, but it was an accident to walk the birds in Tianshi mansion and watch the ass eggs in the finals! Now? He even feels that although he has got a lot of things, he has lost a lot of more important things "Shit! I seem to have lost a lot this time!" ¡­¡­ Spectator Seats, "Alas... Xiaojiang did it anyway." Looking at the crowd gradually leaving the venue, the old Heavenly Master couldn''t help shaking his head helplessly, "for a Tongtian book, he deliberately took the audience of Luotian festival as a fool, Is it really worth it? " "Hum! It''s not for Huai Yi, the grandson of the big ear thief!" Tian Lao was extremely dissatisfied with this and said, "well, if you don''t let Xiaojiang go down the mountain with Tongtian book, you''re undoubtedly telling everyone that this Luotian Festival is a game of our dragon and tiger mountain, It may be the so-called energy body source and Tongtian book! " "In fact, even so, what can they do about Longhu Mountain? It''s just that Xiaojiang wants to go down the mountain and doesn''t want to give others a chance to slander Longhu Mountain, but he just did that I''m just taking the initiative to cause trouble! " "After he went down the mountain, a young man who completely cut off his relationship with Longhu Mountain but had Tongtian book, even if he could have a company as a backer... A guy with two sinister intentions would surely take the initiative to come to the door!" "Just for a book? Confused!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Lu Jin listened to the conversation between the two people. She always felt that they were looking down on themselves, but she couldn''t find any evidence for another time. She could only say with some discomfort: "Hum, I don''t think it''s anything. People with a clear eye can see that Xiaojiang hasn''t really broken off his relationship with you. It''s just a good reason on the surface." "Yes, I don''t deny that tongtianli will bring him trouble, but some old guys who really know what will only make small moves in the dark at most, which is for Xiaojiang''s child What kind of threat? " "As for wholeness..." Speaking of which, Master Lu looked up at the people who were leaving, "if we are really worried that the whole sex will pose a threat to Xiaojiang, we might as well take this opportunity to completely hit those all sex demons, Even if you can''t kill them, Also, let them not make waves in a short time! " Chapter 116 the second day, The main competition of the Luo Tian Festival has all ended, Some people who just came to the mountain to watch the game or were invited to hold the old Tianshi field and didn''t care about the follow-up matters also packed their bags and left Longhu Mountain early after witnessing Zhang Chulan''s victory. The rest, It''s just some relatively idle masters who intend to know how much Liu Xiaojiang will pay for what he has done after he gets the Tongtian book. ¡­¡­ In the final venue of the Luo Tian Festival, "Liu Xiaojiang enters!" Liu Xiaojiang stood at the entrance and heard the noise coming from inside. He immediately walked calmly towards the venue. He walked steadily to the old master and Master Lu. He found that Wang AI, LV Ci and Feng Zhenghao were also standing aside. "Xiaojiang, although your private agreement with Zhang Chulan really undermines the rules set by the Dragon Tiger Mountain Luo Tian Festival, what to do later is the business of your Tianshi mansion. I can''t control the head of the decent school as an outsider, So... " Speaking of which, Lu Jin happily handed the Tongtian book to Liu Xiaojiang and said, "this Tongtian book is yours. If there is anything you don''t understand in cultivating Tongtian book in the future, the door of our Lu family will be open to you at any time." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang first looked at the few spectators around him and the three ten men behind the old master and Master Lu. Then he looked down at the legendary Tongtian book and bowed respectfully to take over the script. "Thank you, elder Lu, for your love." At this point, I saw Liu Xiaojiang accept the Tongtian book with my own eyes, Feng Zhenghao, the new ten guy, was nothing different. He just smiled and nodded to Liu Xiaojiang to congratulate him on getting the Tongtian book. But, Wang AI and LV Ci, the two ten men, were very different. One stared at Liu Xiaojiang with a smile and couldn''t see his thoughts. The other seemed to scoff after understanding Lu Jin''s goodwill towards Liu Xiaojiang. Liu Xiaojiang naturally noticed the performance of Wang AI and LV Ci, but he didn''t show any awareness on his face. He seemed to be completely focused on the Tongtian book in his hand. A moment later, The slight commotion caused by the appearance of Tongtian book in the surrounding audience gradually subsided, The old Heavenly Master almost came to Liu Xiaojiang with a helpless face and said, "Xiaojiang, now we announce the punishment of the Heavenly Master''s house for your disobedience at the Luo Tian Festival......" "Yes, I know my mistake and am willing to bear all the consequences." Liu Xiaojiang immediately knelt down in front of the old Tianshi and put the Tongtian book aside on the ground. At the same time, he even buried his head deep underground. He still felt some guilt about Tianshi mansion. After all, What he did in the Luo Tian Festival this time did not discuss with anyone in Tianshi mansion in advance. It was completely the result of his willful behavior. A little carelessness would greatly damage the reputation of Tianshi mansion. "Alas......" Seeing this, the old Heavenly Master could not help shaking his head and sighing: "Xiaojiang, as a disciple of Zhengyi Heavenly Master''s house, you should have obeyed the rules and set an example for other disciples of the same school in the Luo Tian Festival, but you abandoned the face of previous ancestors for your own selfish desires, Agree the result of the game with others without permission, and finally deliberately lose the game, Nowadays On behalf of Tianshi mansion, I decided to remove you from the righteous sect, Has anyone wronged you? " As soon as it comes out, Lu Jin couldn''t help looking at the old Heavenly Master and Liu Xiaojiang. She wanted to say something but didn''t say it. She looked like she wanted to talk and stopped. "......." Lv Ci was hardly surprised by this incident. "Ha ha......" the smile on Wang AI''s face became even worse. Although Feng Zhenghao doubted the decision of Tianshi mansion, seeing the undeniable appearance of the old Tianshi, he finally didn''t come forward to intercede for Liu Xiaojiang. besides, The audience around looked at each other, as if they could not believe that the punishment of Tianshi mansion was so strong that they expelled a disciple who might be the most talented disciple of the righteous sect in recent years! "I don''t feel wronged. I''m willing to accept all the decisions of Tianshi mansion, and I will never pretend to be a disciple of Zhengyi Tianshi mansion again." Liu Xiaojiang had long known that the old Heavenly Master would cooperate with him, so he wouldn''t be surprised by this kind of thing. In the end, he just buried his head lower and accepted the end of being expelled from the Heavenly Master''s house. WOW¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The surrounding audience heard that Liu Xiaojiang was willing to accept this too serious punishment, and there was another commotion in the audience ¡­¡­ evening, At the request of the old Heavenly Master, Liu Xiaojiang left a copy of the Tongtian book to the Heavenly Master''s house, said goodbye to all the familiar disciples on the mountain one by one, and even took the initiative to talk to Zhang Lingyu. result, However, he found that although Zhang Lingyu accepted herself, she still didn''t put down her pursuit of perfecting herself. She was also very inconsistent. therefore, Liu Xiaojiang took the opportunity to enlighten the other party again, and was finally driven out by Zhang Lingyu. However, before leaving... He also reminded the other party that he could turn to practice talismans because of Zhang Lingyu''s persistence in Yang Lei. After all, Tianshi mansion originally has five thunder talismans about thunder method, and now it has the powerful eight strange skills of Tongtian book. If the other party really can''t let go of Yang thunder, it can also practice the content of thunder method in the talisman book. Previously, If the cultivation of talismans still needs a certain talent, then with the blessing of tongtianli, he estimates that it is only a matter of time for Zhang Lingyu to learn the five thunder talismans. Take care of everything before leaving, When Liu Xiaojiang came to Tian Lao''s house, it was getting dark, but considering what he had done at the Luo Tian Festival, he still stood outside the door for a long time and didn''t dare to enter the house. However, When Liu Xiaojiang made up his mind to face Tian Lao again, Tian Lao suddenly sighed in the house, "Alas... Are you here to say goodbye? It''s not too tired to stand outside for so long. I think you''d better come in as soon as possible, so that you and I won''t see each other at the last time." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang immediately walked into the house with a smile and knelt directly on the ground as soon as he entered the house. "Master, I''m afraid I can''t be with you all the time in the future, but... If I have a chance in the future, Like disciples, I will often go back to the mountain to see you, As for the last side or something You did say so. " "Hum!" Tian Lao looked at Liu Xiaojiang angrily, "you boy will pick it up and say, in your current situation, how can you be as relaxed as on the mountain in the future? What''s more, you don''t see how old you are as a teacher? How many years at most? " "This farewell, I''m afraid you can''t even be filial to your teacher......" "... Er, no, no, I think you can live at least another hundred years. How can you see the day when your disciples really become talents?" Liu Xiaojiang quickly flattered. "Live another hundred years? Won''t you be an old monster? I don''t want to live so long as a teacher......" Chapter 117 "Master, don''t you blame me?" Liu Xiaojiang found that Tian Lao didn''t seem to blame his decision. He couldn''t help but wonder: "I remember you always didn''t want your disciples to touch those things when you mentioned the baqiji and Jiashen rebellion, Now why... " "You boy, come on!" Tian Lao stared and interrupted, "is it still useful for me to blame you now? Are you willing to give up going down the mountain or Tongtian book?" "... hey, what you said is true." Liu Xiaojiang naturally relaxed when he saw that Tian Lao had recovered his old temper. After this time together, He knew that Tian Lao always regarded himself as a real closed door disciple. Although he could not guide himself too much in cultivation, he always thought of himself as a disciple and was unwilling to let the only disciple encounter any danger. As a result of this, He also paid so much attention to Tian Lao''s feelings. He didn''t want to affect the elderly''s practice because of his own affairs, and regarded Tian Lao as his real elders. "Bastard!" Seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s indifferent attitude towards everything, Tian Lao couldn''t help yelling: "Xiaojiang, you must correct your attitude! Hold tongtianli in your hand! Whatever you do, you must be careful and do what you can! Sooner or later, something will happen to your attitude! " "Yes! What you did at the Luo Tian Festival! Everyone had to cooperate with you to play a bad play! People with a clear eye can really see that our Tianshi mansion will not really break up with you! But who can guarantee that the whole sex demons will also worry about our dragon and tiger mountain?" See this, Liu Xiaojiang nodded very seriously and said, "master, I understand what you said, but if you want to investigate some of the truth of that year, you naturally need to take some necessary risks. As for the whole group of people Rest assured, Xiaojiang will never let you experience the tragedy of sending people with white hair to people with black hair. " "Alas..." Tian Lao shook his head and sighed again, "that''s all right... Xiaojiang, since it has been decided, it''s not easy to be a teacher, but can you tell me before going down the mountain, What the hell do you want to do? " Liu Xiaojiang looked at Tian Lao in some embarrassment. Finally, he shook his head slowly and said, "master, if possible in the future, the disciple will sit down with you while drinking tea and talking about today''s past, But now, I don''t want you to bother about it. " "Well." seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s embarrassed appearance, Tian Lao can only give up asking, "Xiaojiang, there are some secrets I didn''t tell you, let alone anyone in the world, Listen to my advice, If possible in the future, it''s best to give up the so-called eight wonders, because those things that look very wonderful in the eyes of the world may not be really some rare fun. " Hearing that, Liu Xiaojiang glanced at Tian Lao with flashing eyes, but finally he didn''t want to force the old man. He had to pretend to be obedient, nodded and promised: "remember, disciple." Although he didn''t know what kind of secret Tian Lao was keeping, he didn''t intend to ask this potentially important secret because he had seen the old man''s painful appearance of wanting to sleep and insisting on not sleeping. After all, He didn''t know whether the old man would choose to commit suicide because of the painful experience he insisted on all year round after he thought he didn''t keep the secret, because death is for the old man It may also be a formal liberation. However, suicide is an unforgivable sin in the eyes of practitioners. Liu Xiaojiang didn''t want Tian Lao to lose his qualification as a monk because of his own problems. He retreated to the so-called liberation and became a sinner in the eyes of many Taoists. What''s more? Tian Lao has survived for so many years. Why can''t he, as a qualified monk, seek real liberation after his deadline? So, Liu Xiaojiang will never ask about Tian Lao''s secret, nor will he express his sympathy for Tian Lao''s painful experience. He hopes that his master can always stick to the Tao heart until he is a true monk in the end. Although, It''s really cruel. He is not qualified to force Tian Lao to regard himself as a monk, so he can only say nothing and ask nothing, and try to avoid the worst Because, Now for Liu Xiaojiang, Tian Lao''s only disciple, The worst that can happen to Tian Lao is Take the initiative to die. "OK, go and see what''s going on with Chu LAN and your martial uncle. In addition, those all sex demons will soon be uncontrollable. Maybe they will fight against Tianshi mansion for tongtianli tonight, Before leaving, Just help your martial uncle deal with those people. " When Tian Lao saw Liu Xiaojiang nodding and agreeing to himself, he nodded with satisfaction. Even if he was still reluctant to give up his disciple''s departure, he didn''t intend to keep him here all the time. Liu Xiaojiang did not intend to leave. "Master, I''d better stay here tonight. After all, you......" "Hum! What can you do if you stay here?" Tian Lao immediately interrupted: "your strength is stronger than Lingyu and Rongshan. Maybe you can help your martial uncle and avoid being seriously damaged by those all sex demons on the mountain." "What''s more, your Shifu, my residence on this mountain is biased enough. It''s impossible for Tianshi mansion to put Tongtian book on a disabled person. Those all sex demons have to ask me for a reason? What''s good about a loser? " Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang shook his head indifferently again. "Master, those guys are lawless. After all, you have no self-protection. Although xiaoqingzi and xiaoyuzi are good, they are not enough to protect your integrity, I''m afraid those guys will hurt you when they mess around. " "How can I be as fragile as you think?" Tian Lao said unmoved: "although xiaoqingzi and xiaoyuzi are still close, isn''t there Rongshan? I remember elder martial brother asked Rongshan to come and guard me at night, With him, You can rest assured to help. " "Senior brother Rongshan?" Liu Xiaojiang flashed Rongshan''s simple and honest face in his head, thoughtfully touched his chin and said, "Oh, if senior brother Rongshan can come to replace me, it can really be a little safer." "The purpose of the whole sex guys is to make records. On the contrary, I may attract some guys who don''t know how to live or die here. If so..." Just then, "Second eldest martial master! No! The whole sex demons have appeared! Martial brother... They and the people of the company have also begun to take action!" Xiaoqingzi hurried in to interrupt Liu Xiaojiang''s thoughts and reported the situation on the mountain to Tian Lao with a worried face. See this, Tian Lao immediately said angrily, "enough courage! These guys really dare to make trouble in Longhu Mountain! Xiaojiang! Go and help me quickly! Don''t let those demons ruin the foundation of Longhu Mountain!" "No, I have to wait for senior brother Rongshan." Liu Xiaojiang was still indifferent. Chapter 118 Wait patiently until Rongshan comes to guard Tian Lao, Liu Xiaojiang had to leave the house according to Tian Lao''s requirements and immediately set out to help others in the mountain deal with the whole nature and prevent the huge foundation of Longhu Mountain from being excessively damaged. ¡­¡­ Master Houshan Taoist temple, It is located in the innermost part of the back mountain. It is also the place where the old Heavenly Master usually practices in seclusion. At this point, The front and back mountains of Longhu Mountain almost fell into chaos under the all-round attack. Fierce fighting came from the distant forest and Taoist temple from time to time, but it was obvious that no guy dared to go wild with the old Heavenly Master. Hum!!! When Liu Xiaojiang was far away, he saw the strong golden light constantly emitted from the Taoist temple, and knew that this level of strong golden light must be the result of the old Heavenly Master''s breathing. Therefore, after he realized that there was no abnormal sound around him, he was relieved of the situation of the old Heavenly Master. Think too much He originally thought that since Quan Xing dared to attack Longhu Mountain for Tongtian book, he might take advantage of the old Heavenly Master''s lack of time to talk to them and join hands with the only top expert in the world. result, Facts have proved that the whole sex of those guys are not really ignorant of life and death, and there is at least a trace of reason in their mind. Since there is reason, then Liu Xiaojiang noticed the general situation on Longhu Mountain. Considering the scale of Quanxing''s attack on Longhu Mountain and this seemingly normal but inexplicable and rational move, he couldn''t help but wonder whether Quanxing''s purpose this time was simply to get Tongtian book. Master Lu did take out the Tongtian book as a prize in the Luo Tian Festival. He did leave a copy of the Tongtian book to Longhu Mountain, but... Quanxing attacked Longhu Mountain on a large scale just for the Tongtian book? The Lu family is not easy to mess with! Is dragon and Tiger Mountain easy to mess with? If you really just want tongtianli, instead of looking for the trouble of the Lu family, you will attack Longhu Mountain on a large scale Isn''t this just taking off your pants and farting? At this time, Liu Xiaojiang thought of Shen Chong''s previous attitude towards Tongtian book, and then he couldn''t help frowning slowly. Although he didn''t ask the reason why Shen Chong and others came to Longhu Mountain at that time, no matter how he recalled the other party''s attitude at that time, he would think that the purpose of Quanxing this time might not be just a universal book. "......" Feng Baobao was alone for a long time. She noticed the arrival of Liu Xiaojiang behind her, and just looked back without saying a word. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang noticed that a man was waiting for Zhang Chulan''s Feng Baobao, and his eyebrows immediately eased a little, "a man is waiting for Zhang Chulan here?" "Er... Uh huh!" Feng Baobao didn''t seem to expect Liu Xiaojiang to talk to him. After a little stunned, he nodded hard. "Feng Baobao, before you came to Longhu Mountain, it seems that you had contact with all-around people because of Zhang Huaiyi?" Liu Xiaojiang remembered some information that Erzhuang learned by the way when investigating Liu Yanyan. He doubted whether Quanxing had investigated Zhang Huaiyi and got some important information from Zhang Huaiyi. "... HMM!" Feng Baobao thought a little and nodded again. "Sure enough..." Liu Xiaojiang touched his chin thoughtfully, "it seems that they have indeed investigated something from Zhang Huaiyi, so they will... By the way, waiting up and down the Dragon Tiger Mountain may become more chaotic. You''d better not run around and wait for Zhang Chulan here, Don''t let them notice you. " Feng Baobao''s body is full of doubts. However, he doesn''t know how to keep secrets. He often can get something out without two sentences. Once a girl with such a big brain is noticed by someone with a heart, there will inevitably be more trouble. Based on some aspects of himself and baby Feng, there will always be a sense of being connected, and he doesn''t want to expose the secret of this silly girl. After all, Feng Baobao is also an alien that is not accepted by the world. Once his secret is exposed... The final end will never be better. "Oh!" Feng Baobao seems to be able to detect the malice of others. Therefore, after hearing Liu Xiaojiang''s words without any malice, even if there is still no emotional fluctuation on his face, his calm and dull eyes still flash a different color in an instant. She seems to be curious about something ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang looked at Feng Baobao''s reaction like a puppet, and could only shake his head helplessly, "Alas... Why is a good girl so melon? I don''t know if you understand it, forget it, I''d better deal with the whole sex guys first. " "... I''m very smart. Don''t always say I''m a melon." Feng Baobao said. "......." Liu Xiaojiang. ¡­¡­ In the back mountain forest, Liu Xiaojiang was no longer worried about the situation of the old Heavenly Master. He walked alone in the direction of the movement from the forest. He clearly carried the Tongtian book that was coveted by the world, but he had no idea of hiding it at all. At this point, He walked alone in the extremely quiet forest, his eyes kept glancing at all directions around him. Even if he found an all-round ambush, he didn''t say anything. Instead, he patiently waited for the other party to attack. However, A few minutes later, Liu Xiaojiang is about to get out of the current encirclement, but he finds that the other party still doesn''t intend to start, so he can only take the initiative to stop and kindly remind him: "Guys, if you don''t do it, I''ll do it first, but in this way Aren''t you afraid to completely lose the first chance? " As soon as it comes out, There were bursts of noise in the surrounding woods, and four or five guys with evil intentions walked out one after another. "Hey hey, immortal Liu is awesome. He didn''t expose any flaws. How on earth did you find us?" "Brothers, since they have been discovered, our main target this time is not immortal Liu, but... You don''t want this Tongtian book, I want to! " "Immortal Liu, those who know the truth will leave a copy of the Tongtian book. Our brothers will try not to embarrass you How''s it going? " At this time, they may have witnessed Liu Xiaojiang''s performance in the Luo Tian Festival, or they may feel that Liu Xiaojiang himself is indeed as approachable as he showed. Even if they know that they and others can''t win Liu Xiaojiang, there is still no so-called sense of crisis. After all, Even if there are no rules for all-round work, others can not abide by the rules for all-round work, but Taoist masters are not as unscrupulous as all sex, are they? They feel that even if they lose, they won''t die in Liu Xiaojiang''s hands. Maybe they can drag down a strong man like immortal Liu. At best, it''s just a beating! If you can really hold Liu Xiaojiang down! They think it''s worth it! Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked back at the guys opposite and gradually put away the smile on his face. "The main goal is not me. It seems that your goal is not just tongtianli. Tell me What else do you want to do? " Chapter 119 However, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t get any response this time. Instead of answering, they all looked at each other in silence and began to surround him like they were determined. See this, He didn''t say any more. He slowly lowered his hands, and the Yin five Leighton flowed along his sleeves on the ground. In an instant, it spread to the feet of several people on the other side, forcing them to retreat and dodge, and dare not touch this extremely gloomy black liquid. "Immortal Liu, it''s so bad that he used the water and dirty thunder quietly as soon as he came up. It seems that you are also in a hurry? Are you worried that other people in Tianshi mansion are in danger? " A young man who looked like the leader of several people, with goggles on his face, quickly jumped into the tree to avoid the water and thunder under his feet, took out a metal ball from his pocket and said proudly: "Ha ha, we think it''s worth fighting immortal Liu even if we lose. Why are you in such a hurry to leave? I..." "Really." The water and dirty thunder at the foot of Liu Xiaojiang fluctuated slightly, and the whole person disappeared in front of each other. When he appeared again, he had come behind the speaker, stretched out his hand and directly grabbed each other''s neck, and picked it up from the branch. Click! He didn''t even give the other party a chance to beg for mercy, nor threatened the man to say his real purpose. He broke the other party''s neck very decisively, and then threw the body in front of several others like throwing garbage. "You guys, you seem to have made a mistake. I really don''t want to commit evil, but I can''t... besides, you are all evil people. You are not so-called innocent people even if you don''t commit all kinds of evil, Kill you, It''s not a sin. " As soon as it comes out, When the others saw the leader''s body and Liu Xiaojiang on the opposite tree, they couldn''t help but feel a chill. They didn''t expect that immortal Xiao Liu, who looked approachable in the past, was really different from other Taoist masters on Longhu Mountain The whole body is full of killing intention! Why? Shouldn''t a man of practice be compassionate? Kill when you don''t agree? Do you think you''re all human?! Then, Just when the others began to doubt the identity of Taoist Master Liu Xiaojiang and whether he was omnipotent or not, Liu Xiaojiang almost did not hesitate. In just a minute or two, he killed only the last of the people present and the guys hiding nearby for sneak attack "You... Don''t come here!" Liu Xiaojiang looked at the only full-fledged alien left at present and found that he was very decisive and did not deliberately torture any enemy. However, the other party still sat on the ground and moved backward. He lost his mind and even peed his pants. See this, He walked very calmly to the other party, looked down at the young stranger who may be less than 20 and said: "Now, don''t you intend to say, what''s your purpose in coming to Longhu Mountain except to get Tongtian book?" This time, When the young stranger realized that he could live next, he immediately opened his mouth and replied: "Tong... Tong Tianli is just one of them. I don''t know... The others... But we are... For the... Feng Baobao around Zhang Chulan." "Feng Baobao?" Liu Xiaojiang frowned. "Why? Why did you catch Feng Baobao?" "... I don''t know, I really don''t know, immortal Liu... Please spare my life, i... I really don''t want to die." the young man was already crying when he spoke. "Don''t know?" Liu Xiaojiang stared at the young man for a long time. After finding that the other party was not like cheating, he immediately got up and continued to walk towards the forest. He didn''t really kill the guy. After all, He''s not a killing pervert, Since the purpose of these people has been achieved, killing is just a reasonable means to face the whole sex monster. If there is no reason... He can''t commit the crime and has to kill the people who don''t threaten him. However, "Er... You... Immortal Liu saved... Er......" Click! As soon as Liu Xiaojiang heard the sound, he found a strange sound coming from behind him. Looking back, he found a guy wearing work clothes everywhere and frameless glasses on his face at the age of about 40. He didn''t know when he appeared in front of the previous young stranger. The sound just now No doubt that''s what this guy made when he killed the young stranger! "Employees of the company?" Liu Xiaojiang turned to face the strange guy who suddenly appeared. Especially after noticing the faint red light in each other''s eyes, he couldn''t help frowning and said, "what are you doing?" Wen Yan, Instead of answering immediately, the guy suspected of being an employee of the company silently took out his mobile phone and said: "Zhuang Xiaoqi has confirmed that he once declared himself to be a full-fledged member, had many sabotage activities and had a record of causing death......" "Are you really an employee of the company?" When Liu Xiaojiang heard this, he immediately understood that the other party was reading the records of all members of the company. Although he could confirm that the other party was an employee of the company, he witnessed the other party''s actions and couldn''t help but have some doubts in his heart. After all, When the company''s employees confirm the danger of all-round members, they can indeed kill people according to the circumstances, but they will also submit detailed records afterwards. It is impossible to attack people who lose the will to resist like this. Otherwise, What''s the difference between this and intentional homicide? Liu Xiaojiang just started to kill people because he did not look at the problem from the perspective of the company''s employees, but from the perspective of general alien schools. There is every reason not to follow the company''s relatively cumbersome procedures. The other side is obviously different. "Liu Zhenren, I''m an employee of the company. If you have time to continue to break with me, it''s better to see the situation of other people in the mountain. Here Leave it to me. " Liu Xiaojiang looked at the guy opposite who was obviously not quite right, but considering that the other party could directly browse the records of all members in the company, he finally chose to believe the identity of the other party for the time being. He just looked at the other party for a few more eyes and went to the other side of the forest again. After Liu Xiaojiang left, A middle-aged man with a very touching hairstyle on his head came from the rear and stood with the company employee who looked obviously wrong. "How''s it going?" "Killing is full of meaning. I just thought he might be the same kind of person as me, but after achieving his goal, he took the initiative to let go of the whole guy. It seems that he is still a little different from me." "... it is rumored that Xiao Liu is also a colleague of our company, but I took the time to investigate, but I didn''t see any records about him in the company. Maybe He''s really just like you. " "... Lao Dou, I don''t think we''re talking about the same thing." "... really?" Chapter 120 Somewhere in the forest, Lu Linglong and Zhi Jinhua leaned together in embarrassment, carefully guarding against the five omnisexual members around. It was obvious that they encountered an ambush when they jointly pursued omnisexual. "... I''ve advised you many times. Don''t chase me hard." Among the five full-fledged members present, only one woman was decorated. She saw the embarrassed appearance of Lu Linglong and Zhijin flowers and said proudly: "Hum, this time, Master Lu probably didn''t expect that we didn''t go up the mountain to steal things, but so many people came to attack Longhu Mountain together!" "But..." "It''s bad luck for you this time. If you are surrounded by your people on the way to escape, it''s me who will suffer..." At this point, Lu Linglong looked back at the three people opposite Zhijin flower, and finally focused on a man opposite her. Xiumei frowned and said: "Hua Hua, it seems that we are really unlucky this time, but once there is an opportunity, I will fully cooperate with you to escape. Don''t think that both of us can escape, otherwise None of us can run. " Hearing this, Zhijin flower couldn''t help but be slightly stunned, "Linglong, you......" "Want to run now? It''s late!" Hearing Lu Linglong''s decision, the all sex woman shook her head with a cruel smile and said, "Hey, hey, don''t look at your ability. Just rely on you two... You still want to escape from the hands of the five of us, Dream! " "Kamin, you have to watch it. Don''t let them run away. We''ll take Lu Jin''s granddaughter now. Let''s see what Lu Jin can do now At that time, he will be coerced to exchange the Tongtian book! " "Hey..." Kamin was a tall and strong fat man. He stood opposite Zhijin flower with several long needles in his hand and licked his lips. "Don''t worry, I''m not willing to let these two little girls run away." "As for Tongtian book..." "Just wait until I have had enough fun with them!" As soon as he said this, the other two all-round members standing next to him obviously knew what he meant, and laughed at Zhijin flower and Lu Linglong. Now, Only the middle-aged man standing next to the all sex woman, wearing a white shirt but not buttoned, couldn''t help but touch the back of his head. "I said, do you think things are too simple? Let''s not say how resistant this Quanzhen girl of double cultivation of life is to beating. Can you get benefits from others, right now Do you know where you are? " "This is Longhu Mountain in Jiangxi Province. People are living in the boundary of Tianshi mansion. I don''t have time to spend here with you. In addition..." Speaking of which, He looked up at Lu Linglong opposite, shook his head and said, "this girl is Lu Jin''s granddaughter. If we simply catch the Lu family''s children, we can let Lu Jin hand over the Tongtian book. We have done this before, Why wait until now? " "As far as I know, there is no word ''compromise'' in their Lu family''s Dictionary......" "Hum! If you don''t do it, don''t talk nonsense!" Kamin was impatient and interrupted: "I know you don''t like us. If you really don''t want to do it, give me a hand. The Tongtian book is still secondary The point is that I don''t want to let go of these two water smart girls! " "What''s your personal preference?" the middle-aged man smiled at Kamin. "If it''s just like this, you should start as soon as possible. I don''t want to be dragged down by your personal preference." Kamin glared angrily and said, "you......" "Flower! It''s now! Run!" Lu Linglong seized the opportunity of differences among several people, and took the initiative to rush in front of the most difficult middle-aged man. As soon as she came up, she forced the other party and the whole woman to keep dodging, trying her best to strive for more possibilities for zhijinhua''s escape. After all, In her eyes, of the five all sex members present, only the all sex woman and Tu Jun''s room, known as the "corpse devil", are the most difficult to deal with! "Hehe, you Lu''s girl is decisive, but it''s a pity..." Tu Jun''s room dodged the landing exquisite strong punches and feet, motioned her with a smile to see the situation behind, and said, "you overestimated the strength of your companions and underestimated the other three guys." "Ah!!!!!" Hearing the scream behind her, Lu Linglong immediately opened the distance from Tu Jun''s room and turned to look at the place where the scream came. I see, Zhijin flower not only failed to escape from here as she imagined, but was easily controlled by the other three full-fledged members. Her hands and feet were also nailed to the ground by something like a needle in her hand, which was extremely cruel "Flowers!" When Lu Linglong saw the tragedy of her friend, she naturally looked distressed. At this time, Seeing the expression on Lu Linglong''s face, Kamin sat down on the back of Zhijin flower, deliberately grabbed the long needle penetrating the girl''s palm with his hand, and twisted the long needle a little to stimulate the girl''s wound, which caused great fear in his heart because of the sharp pain. "Linglong! Linglong save me!!!" See this, Lu Linglong finally fell into a certain degree of despair, but looking at the appearance of Zhijin flower crying because of fear, she still didn''t have the slightest intention to choose compromise, but forced her heart to become more calm. On the other side, Kamin noticed that Lu Linglong was still unmoved, and immediately began to tear Zhijin flower''s coat. On the one hand, he wanted to do so, and on the other hand, he wanted to force Lu Linglong to arrest. "No! Stop it!! Linglong!!!" "Hua Hua, your head is better than mine. Please think calmly. If you give in to these guys, will they really let us go?" Lu Linglong couldn''t bear to turn her head to the other side, put on a posture again, faced the rest of the whole members, and said calmly: "Flowers, they won''t let us go, so no matter how painful it is next, I hope you can bite your teeth and bear it This is the consciousness you should have from the day you decided to deal with wholeness! " "As a friend, now I can''t guarantee to save you from life..." "I can guarantee... Only you. If you really encounter any misfortune next, it must only be after my death!" Well, Lu Linglong''s energy instantly rose to the limit, and his eyes were full of determination! "Hum, now you see, threats are useless to the Lu family." Tu Junfang smiled without any surprise. However, Just when Lu Linglong wanted to fight with Quan Xing again, A straight figure in a black Taoist robe walked out of the forest in the distance with a mobile phone and was walking slowly towards Lu Linglong and others. "Whose energy I should be... It floats so violently. It turns out to be exquisite. Thanks to my curiosity about your authentic energy practice, otherwise Dragon and tiger mountain can''t explain to old man Lu afterwards. " Chapter 121 Liu Xiaojiang''s sudden appearance not only stopped Quanxing''s idea of continuing to fight Lu Linglong in time, but even stunned everyone present. "Immortal Liu? Why are you here? Great!" Seeing the arrival of Liu Xiaojiang, Lu Linglong remembered the strength of the other party in the Luo Tian Festival, and her heart on the verge of despair also raised a glimmer of hope. "Kamin? Tut... I haven''t heard of it, but with your record in the company, I advise you to put flowers right away." Liu Xiaojiang ignored Lu Linglong''s stupid problem. He looked down at his mobile phone and stood in front of Lu Linglong. Then, He put his mobile phone back into his Taoist robe, looked beyond the tragedy of Zhijin flower, looked at TU Jun''s room, the most troublesome corpse demon in the field, and said: "Tu Junfang? I heard that you have always been keen on studying other people''s three corpses. Although you have joined the whole sex for a long time, you rarely participate in the whole sex action. Why did you suddenly attack Longhu Mountain with them? Do you also want to pass the heaven? " All six thieves, four maniacs and three corpses are simply in ability, which is enough to cause the fear and disgust of other aliens. But, There are six thieves and four maniacs, except for the three corpses who are as famous as these guys, but there is only one person in Tu Jun''s room! Three corpses, As the name suggests, it is something that practitioners always want to abandon, but it is difficult to successfully eliminate. It is precisely because of its existence that people have three desires: greed, anger and infatuation, and those who seek the Tao cut off three corpses That is to avoid being disturbed by all kinds of desires during cultivation. But, It''s hard! Very difficult! Because people are born with some instinctive desires. Whether it is the most basic reproductive desire of organisms or the external desire constantly generated in society, they also more or less correspond to the three desires of greed, anger and infatuation born in the three corpses. This kind of thing, even the predecessors of some alien schools, can only retreat to the second choice to control the desire, gradually weaken the desire in the body over time, and reduce the intensity of the three corpses in the body Even so, These predecessors may not be able to successfully cut off the three corpses in the end. let me put it another way, The three corpses are the original sin of human beings. They are inevitable from birth. They are different from the acquired external desires such as wine, lust and wealth. If you want not to be affected by the three corpses, you must have an unshakable heart. But it''s not easy? The ability of corpse devil Tu Jun''s room corresponds to the three corpses. He was born in the three corpses sect, which has long been lost in recent years. He can not only control his own three corpses, but also cause the three corpses in others'' bodies, so that people can be constantly disturbed by the three corpses when breathing. And This ability is still permanent! Once anyone is recruited, the three corpses in his body will be led out by Tu Jun''s room. Unless he can completely cut off the three corpses by himself, he will be affected by the materialized three corpses all his life! Finally become a loser! "Oh, look at this. Immortal Xiao Liu is here." Tu Junfang scratched his head with a smile when he heard Liu Xiaojiang''s words. "Let''s forget tongtianli. This time, after all, it''s the order of the acting leader. I just followed the order to join the fun, I don''t want to fight people like Xiao Liu. " "Acting headmaster?" Liu Xiaojiang noticed the key points in the other party''s words and couldn''t help frowning slowly. "When did you have a acting leader? Who is it? " "I can''t say that." Tu Junfang shook his head and said, "however, since immortal Xiao Liu has come, I won''t continue to blend in here, immortal Xiao Liu Do you mind if I leave Longhu Mountain now? " Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked back at Lu Linglong and Zhijin flower, which was still pressed by card min, and couldn''t help frowning slowly again. "Hey! What do you decide there alone? I don''t want to hand over the prey! What immortal Liu? Can he beat us together? I''m going back with these two little girls! " When Kamin heard that Tu Junfang wanted to evacuate from Longhu Mountain now, he immediately shouted, "immortal Liu, right? You want to save people? As long as you dare to move! I''ll kill this chick now! You''d better... " "Noisy!" Liu Xiaojiang was already hesitating whether to leave these guys. Now, hearing Kamin''s speech that he didn''t know how to live or die, he immediately learned Zhang Chulan''s way of using Yang Lei, silently integrated Yang five Lei into his veins, and the body speed increased to a terrible level. Whoosh!!! Let''s go, He suddenly disappeared in front of everyone, and then appeared behind him like a ghost. A hand knife mixed with real energy quickly waved to each other''s neck. Puff!!! Before Kamin finished his words, he found that his sight had changed. He could look down on everyone on the ground from a high altitude for no reason. Finally, he saw a particularly familiar headless body. Huh? Is that me? What''s going on? In the end, he didn''t even understand what had happened to him Now, Seeing Kamin die in the hands of Liu Xiaojiang in a twinkling of an eye, not only a few other people, but also Lu Linglong and Zhi Jinhua are confused. They think Liu Xiaojiang''s strength is very strong, even stronger than Zhang Lingyu''s genius. But, Liu Xiaojiang hardly showed his real strength in the Luo Tian Festival! How did they know that Liu Xiaojiang could be so strong! Then, Liu Xiaojiang threw aside the body sitting on Zhijin flower, bent down and pulled out the long needle penetrating the girl''s hands and feet with energy. When everyone else didn''t react, he picked up some confused girls on the ground and walked to Lu Linglong. "Linglong, take the flowers and leave here immediately." Lu Linglong heard the voice and looked at Liu Xiaojiang in front of her. She finally reacted from the scene just now. She immediately took Zhijin flower and carried it on her shoulder, but she didn''t obey and left here immediately. "Immortal Liu, you are really powerful, but the other party is the corpse devil Tu Jun''s room. Once you fall in the other party''s......" "Don''t worry." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and interrupted Lu Linglong''s worry. He looked up at TU Junfang and the other three people again and said, "Master Lu has passed on my Tongtian book and said that I''m welcome to ask for advice at any time. It''s a big favor on this day I always have to pay it back. " "Besides..." He looked down at the Zhijin flower on Lu Linglong''s shoulder. "Hua Hua, didn''t we still drink and chat together before? Why are we crying now? It''s not like you. " ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Zhijinhua had just experienced life and death. Obviously, she didn''t have the mind to take care of Liu Xiaojiang''s ridicule. She just gave him a bad look, then wiped her face with Lu Linglong''s clothes and took the initiative to turn her head to the other side. "Linglong, don''t worry about this guy. His brain and strength are abnormal, but with the body method just now, he can''t fight I can run too. " "Now, it''s clear that he''s disliking the two of us......" Lu Linglong: "......" Chapter 122 A moment later, Perhaps because of the fear of Liu Xiaojiang''s strength, maybe he still didn''t intend to fight with Liu Xiaojiang. Tu Jun''s room didn''t have any superfluous actions until Lu Linglong''s second daughter completely turned away. See this, Liu Xiaojiang completely ignored the other three full-time members and looked at TU Jun''s room opposite and said: "I can''t help it. They''re here. I really can''t do it with you. After all, Master Lu passed on my Tongtian book. If they were allowed to have an accident in front of me It''s hard to explain. " "Alas..." Tu Junfang couldn''t help sighing when he heard this: "immortal Xiao Liu, since we have killed the fat man who speaks rudely, we don''t mean to fight you, Why now? " Liu Xiaojiang was not in a hurry to start immediately, but smiled and explained: "personally, I want to try the means of the three corpse sect to pass on people in the world. In addition, for Longhu Mountain I have to find out why you''re going up the mountain. " "You said that you attacked Longhu Mountain with others because of the order of the acting head of the whole nature. Who is the acting head of the whole nature and why did he give such an order to you, I have to find out. " Speaking of which, He looked up at the other three full-fledged members and said, "as for you..." Whoosh!!! I haven''t finished yet, Liu Xiaojiang once again disappeared in place like a ghost. Without hesitation, he launched a massacre in front of Tu Junfang, but said it was a massacre... In fact, it didn''t take long. Basically, he broke the necks of the three people in less than a minute. These all-round members who have a bad record in the company, coupled with the current blasphemy against Longhu Mountain Must kill! In addition, Today, no matter whether it''s all six thieves or four maniacs, as long as it''s a guy who has committed unforgivable crimes in the past, he was met by Liu Xiaojiang on Longhu Mountain You have to die! After all, Because of the existence of master Tian Lao and old Tianshi, he still has some feelings for Longhu Mountain. He even regards Tianshi house as a place to watch in the future. Naturally, he can''t tolerate some hopeless guys to destroy it wantonly. But, As a person seeking Tao for the time being, After all, he is not a murderous pervert. If he meets those guys who have joined the whole sex, but have never deliberately harmed others, at least he should leave others a chance to change. Based on their own situation, Liu Xiaojiang will never attribute his fault to the other party''s ability because of a person''s special ability, just like most ordinary people, but depends on what purpose the other party uses his ability and what he does with these special abilities. For example, When he faced Tu Jun''s house, because of the company''s record of Tu Jun''s house''s past behavior, he would not kill this guy too much. He just wanted to try the other party''s ability and ask the real purpose of all-round attack. Because, Although Tu Junfang joined the whole nature, he did not abuse his ability on ordinary people, nor did he affect his too bad behavior record. Even if he had the ability to use, he did not occupy the main responsibility in any event. After all, Tu Junfang''s ability is like this. When it is really dangerous, it is impossible to let the so-called decent people deal with it. "... immortal Xiao Liu, are you not afraid of the demons arising from your indulgence in killing your heart?" Tu Junfang watched Liu Xiaojiang kill the other three people with his own eyes. Although he obviously didn''t care about the three people''s life and death, he couldn''t help wondering. He felt that Liu Xiaojiang didn''t look like a monk at all. "Heart devil?" Liu Xiaojiang smiled disapprovingly, "when I deal with these guys, I always have a clear conscience, since I haven''t wavered in my heart Where did the devil come from? " ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Tu Junfang didn''t deny this, but he shook his head and said, "immortal Liu, how old are you? I don''t deny your accomplishments, but if you can achieve spiritual accomplishments now, your heart is like a rock, We have lived in vain these years. " Well, A purple black breathing mask immediately appeared on him, covering his whole body like a golden light mantra. At the same time... There were even three monsters like mud. One is like a mosquito and fly! A big mouth without shape! One seems to be a female ghost with a big face! See this, Liu Xiaojiang looked carefully at the three monsters like a swamp and said thoughtfully, "I see. Is this the three corpses of the present?" "It seems that the three corpses have the appearance of manifestation. It seems that they will change according to the desire in the master''s heart. What about... Ability? Will the ability of the three corpses change? " "Hum, don''t you know if you try?" Tu Junfang didn''t answer Liu Xiaojiang''s question this time. He immediately stretched out his hand to control the three corpses and launched an attack against Liu Xiaojiang. meanwhile, He even took the initiative to rush to Liu Xiaojiang''s location, trying to directly erode Liu Xiaojiang with his body''s autopsy, which led to the manipulation of the three corpses in Liu Xiaojiang''s body. However, After the attack, The golden light curse and thunder method expected by Tu Junfang did not appear. He even saw Liu Xiaojiang standing there and opening his hands to himself after avoiding the attack of the three corpses. It looked like It''s like I don''t care about his ability at all! "Immortal Xiao Liu! You found it yourself! Don''t blame me for being too cruel afterwards!" He understood that Liu Xiaojiang was deliberately asking himself to lead out the three corpses in his body, and tried to cut off his three corpses directly in the future through this method, because someone had done such a foolish thing in the face of him in the past. But! Three corpses are so easy to cut! This contempt for the three corpses is self defeating! OK! I''ll do it now! Bang!!! Tu Junfang slapped Liu Xiaojiang on the chest. Although he didn''t use energy to blow him out, the corpse poison on his body quickly eroded and successfully invaded Liu Xiaojiang''s body almost instantly! Aware of this, He immediately raised his mouth slowly and planned to immediately lead out the three corpses in Liu Xiaojiang''s body and teach the young man how to be a man in the future. result, A few minutes passed, However, he found that the three corpses in Liu Xiaojiang''s body had not been materialized at all. After those corpse poisons invaded each other''s body, he lost contact completely soon! so Tu Junfang slowly looked up at Liu Xiaojiang in front of him and said with an unbelievable face, "you... Your state of mind cultivation is really as solid as a rock?!" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang first silently felt the state inside his body, then looked at TU Jun''s room with a smile, suddenly stretched out his hand and pinched each other''s neck and lifted it from the ground. "It seems..." "Your means are useless to me. Tell me now. Who is the all-round acting leader? In addition to tongtianli and Feng Baobao, what is your real purpose?" Chapter 123 "Er... Er... How is it possible that a heart under the age of 30 is like a rock... The corpse poison can not be successfully eroded......" "You... How on earth did you do it..." Tu Jun''s room was picked up from the ground by Liu Xiaojiang. When his feet were off the ground, he had lost his resistance, but his face was still unwilling to believe the facts. For years, He relies on the means of the three corpse sect. Every time he fights with people, he is invincible. Even some old guys in the alien school will almost be careful to guard against the corpse poison on his body when they really fight, for fear that one of them will be led out of his body accidentally. However, What is this? A young man under the age of 30 has been poisoned by autopsy. Don''t say that the three corpses in his body were led out by autopsy... He didn''t even react to poisoning! don''t worry? How is that possible? This is a fierce corpse poison that even Tang clan is extremely afraid of! After discovering that Liu Xiaojiang had not been led out of the three corpses by himself, or even had no response to the autopsy, he was undoubtedly completely confused by a series of inhuman operations by the other party. "Erosion?" Hearing this, Liu Xiaojiang could not help feeling the situation in his body again, but found that there was no trace of toxin in his body at all. And He even found that his body was not affected by the so-called corpse poison, but seemed to rejoice because the corpse poison had just entered the body. It feels like the body broke through the ground and had to choose to get the only comfort from the blood because of its extreme lack of some energy. In essence, it also belongs to a strange state of need but not important, better than no, no and no demand. Aware of this, Liu Xiaojiang looked up at TU Jun''s room in a calm manner, "it''s just a little corpse poison. If even this corpse poison can''t be dissolved with energy in my body, I really feel sorry for the founder of Zhengyi Tianshi road." "As for the three corpses..." "Your luck is really bad, because before practicing golden light mantra and thunder method, I majored in meditation mantra on Longhu Mountain, and... Except for the old Heavenly Master, Maybe I''m the only one who knows it best. " "Meditation mantra?!" Tu Junfang heard the word "meditation mantra" and because Liu Xiaojiang deliberately relaxed his strength, his retort became much smoother, but he didn''t change his appearance of unwilling to believe the facts. "It''s impossible! Even the legendary meditation mantra! It''s impossible to reach Dacheng at the age of less than 30! What the hell are you... " "Due to talent, nothing is impossible. What''s more, the thing I''ve been insisting on is very pure......" Liu Xiaojiang didn''t want to talk more about it, so he immediately increased his strength again, grabbed Tu Junfang''s neck and said: "Tu Junfang, if you don''t want to die, tell me who the all-around acting leader is and what''s the purpose of you guys going up the mountain together. After all, I have your tricky ability and corpse poison It''s useless! " A strong sense of suffocation came again, Tu Jun''s room was even pinched by Liu Xiaojiang, but he still said strongly: "I... I don''t... believe that even if... Is an old Heavenly Master, it''s... Impossible... Impossible to ignore... I... my corpse poison!" Say, It seemed that his corpse poison could not have no effect. A layer of purple black breathing mask slowly appeared on him again, and spread continuously to Liu Xiaojiang along the arm pinched on his neck. See this, Liu Xiaojiang flashed a different color in his eyes. He still pinched Tu Junfang''s neck and allowed the corpse poison to invade his body. It was clear that he would not choose to let each other go. "Say! Who is the acting leader of the whole nature! What is the real purpose of your attack on Longhu Mountain!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± While struggling to get rid of the shackles, Tu Junfang let the extremely fierce corpse poison constantly erode each other. It seems that he doesn''t intend to answer Liu Xiaojiang''s question at all. "In that case..." Liu Xiaojiang noticed Tu Junfang''s tough attitude, immediately slowly extended his remaining hand, grabbed the other party''s left hand and twisted it directly to the other side. Click! ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Tu Junfang''s left hand was instantly broken by Liu Xiaojiang, and then fell powerlessly to his side, but he still endured hard without shouting, and there was no idea of showing weakness because of the broken hand. "Oh? I didn''t think you were still a hard bone Is it worth it? " Liu Xiaojiang felt the excitement of the corpse poison in his body and looked at TU Jun''s room with an indifferent expression. "You said that you were just following the orders of the acting leader and would go up the mountain with other members to make trouble. You didn''t intend to do anything on the dragon tiger mountain. At this time, you lost your life for a so-called acting leader It''s not what a full member should do. " At this point, Because Tu Junfang didn''t have a bad impact on the society in the past, he didn''t intend to kill like other all-round members who did all kinds of evil. He just wanted to use some means to force the other party to say everything he knew. of course, If not, Maybe he will send the corpse demon back to hell in person But now, feeling that the other party''s corpse poison is like a tonic to himself, he is not willing to let such a scarce tonic disappear from the world. After all, The corpse poison in the corpse demon is obviously a tonic that can be supplied continuously. It''s uncertain that it will be more useful than some other guys in the future It''s a pity to die! "You... Why do you... Have no reaction!" Tu Junfang was in a trance because of his strong sense of suffocation, but he couldn''t help falling into deep despair when he saw that Liu Xiaojiang still didn''t respond to the autopsy. "Hum!" Liu Xiaojiang hesitated to kill or not to kill. Seeing that Tu Jun''s room was about to faint, he immediately threw it to the ground, "each one is so stupid!" Well, He also ignored Tu Jun''s room, which was panting violently on the ground. He walked towards the forest in the distance again. Obviously, he chose to let Tu Jun''s room go and didn''t let such a rare tonic die now. However, Just when Liu Xiaojiang had no hope for Tu Junfang and planned to press for the truth from other members of the whole sex, Tu Junfang stood up from the ground with a complicated expression. While soothing the bruises on his neck with his hands, he said to Liu Xiaojiang''s back: "Immortal Xiao Liu, I did go up the mountain with others to make trouble because of the order of the acting leader, but the whole organization has always been very loose. Even if there is a acting leader in recent years, Not everyone knows the identity of acting leader. " "The order I received was just to make trouble on the mountain with others. It seems that it was also to cover the purpose of the acting leader." "As for the identity of the acting leader..." "Four Zhang Kuang, Lao Yuantou''s master and apprentice, and Xia Lao, who take the initiative to issue the leader''s orders to others, should know better......" Chapter 124 Liu Xiaojiang heard Tu Junfang''s words behind him. Although he was surprised that this guy confessed, he noticed the other party''s clear meaning in his words. He still couldn''t help stopping and narrowed his eyes to look in a direction of the forest. "Four maniacs? It seems that this extremely pure strong killing intention should be the masterpiece of Gao Ning and Dou Mei after using their means, but the strength of this energy Master Lu? " Tu Junfang smiled noncommittally, "immortal Liu, I thank you for your kindness not to kill, so I will say these things, but in the face of Master Lu who is out of control, even you You''d better not look for trouble. " Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked back at TU Jun''s room, who covered his broken hand but still looked indifferent, and said: "If you don''t want to be caught back by the company, I advise you to leave Longhu Mountain as soon as possible. If you still have a chance to meet again in the future Maybe the corpse poison on you will be of some use to me. " "......." Tu Jun''s room. ¡­¡­ A moment later, The forest not far from Lu Jin''s location, "That day... I accepted myself, and that day... You think you made a mistake. I was very happy when you fought with immortal Liu. I also thought you were finally relieved and finally accepted yourself But look at you now I''m stupid, too. " "Zhang Lingyu, what''s wrong with me? It''s worth torturing yourself like this......" "Because you have changed! Become an all sex monster! Become a... A............." "Bitch? Or bitch? Ha... It''s really worthy of being a noble descendant of Tianshi mansion. Are you ashamed to say even these words..." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± The old Heavenly Master didn''t seem to care about Lu Jin''s situation, and perhaps knew that Liu Xiaojiang was bound to delay. At this time, he still stayed in the Houshan Taoist temple with Zhang Chulan. Liu Xiaojiang''s killing intention released by the old man landed smoothly. He found the place where Zhang Lingyu was, but unexpectedly, he witnessed such a scene with his own eyes. Listening to the conversation between the two below, he simply admired Zhang Lingyu. Standing on a branch of a big tree, When he saw the two people below falling silent because of some unequal news, he couldn''t help jumping down from the tree. ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± ¡Á two "Xiaojiang?!" "Immortal Liu?!" Ignoring Zhang Lingyu''s guilty expression, Liu Xiaojiang took the initiative to walk up to them, reached out to Xia he and said: "Lingyu..." "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have thought that she was Xia he, one of the four maniacs. You really impressed me..." "Stop talking!" Zhang Lingyu blushed and interrupted Liu Xiaojiang. She immediately stood in front of Liu Xiaojiang and said loudly to Xia he: "Xia he! You demon! Dare you go wild on the mountain? If you don''t get out of Longhu Mountain again, I''ll be rude to you!" See this, Liu Xiaojiang shook his head with a smile and said, "Lingyu, please pull it down. I''ve been watching it in the tree for a long time. If you really pull out the hook ruthlessly, you can shoot the slap just now, It''s OK for you to pretend in front of others, in front of me Forget it. " Zhang Lingyu: "......" Xia he: "......" "Xia he? I see......" When Liu Xiaojiang saw Zhang Lingyu''s appearance of wanting to drill into the ground, he turned to Xia he, who was silent nearby. A red light flashed in his eyes and said: "Just now, I saw the corpse devil Tu Jun''s room. I not only broke his hand, but also asked some things from him Do you know why I''m here? " Zhang Lingyu seemed to want to stop Liu Xiaojiang from attacking Xia he. She immediately blocked Xia he and said, "Xiao Jiang, you......" However, But before Zhang Lingyu finished speaking, Xia he not only flashed directly in front of Liu Xiaojiang, but even slapped Liu Xiaojiang on the chest. A stream of cherry red energy immediately spread to Liu Xiaojiang''s whole body. "Xia he! What are you doing?!" Seeing this, Zhang Lingyu immediately wanted to rush over to help. He thought Xia he took the opportunity to sneak into Liu Xiaojiang, but Liu Xiaojiang finally stopped him. "Is this the bone scraper?" Liu Xiaojiang''s cultivation of Jing Xin mantra will not be affected by Xia he. He looked down at the cherry red energy flow on his body and Zhang Lingyu on the side, saying: "Is this testing the truth of my identity?" "Don''t worry, I don''t think the so-called domain painting poison will be able to resist your strength in mood. As for me... You can see the state of Tu Jun''s room later." At this time, He not only determined that Xia he should be the middle-aged fat man he had met with Shen Chong before, but also understood that Xia he really did not choose to join the whole sex as he had guessed earlier. Special physical problems "It seems that you are really immortal Liu. So... What do you want to know from me?" Xia he realized that Liu Xiaojiang was not influenced by himself. He realized that he must have no means of domain painting poison. He immediately took back his arm and said with a smile: "Immortal Liu, it seems that Shen Chong''s guess is not all wrong. You are a little different from most people on the mountain... And even most strange people at the foot of the mountain. Unexpectedly, Tu Junfang was defeated by you It''s really scary. " "Xiaojiang, do you know?" Zhang Lingyu frowned. Wen Yan, "Just met." Liu Xiaojiang glanced at Zhang Lingyu, then turned to Xia he again and said seriously, "Xia he, with the simple guy next to me, I don''t intend to embarrass you. Tell me Who is the acting head of the whole sex? What is the real purpose of your massive attack on Longhu Mountain? " "Well... Shen Chong told me that he must tell you our real purpose when he has a chance, but he obviously can''t get away from Master Lu at this time." Xia he turned to the other side, looked at the place where Lu Jin and Shen Chong were, and said, "calculate the time The acting leader is about to do it. " Speaking of which, She smiled and looked back at Liu Xiaojiang and said, "immortal Liu, what else do you think in the world can make us attack Longhu Mountain so recklessly?" "You are all wrong. Baqi skill is important, but if we only want Baqi skill, why don''t we attack other places and choose Longhu Mountain where there will be no return if we are not careful?" "There''s something more important than baqiji on the mountain?" Liu Xiaojiang didn''t know where Quanxing learned what. For a moment, he couldn''t think of anything worth risking life and death on the mountain. "Yes, you may not know, but our acting leader thinks that someone on the mountain knows more about baqiji and the inside information about the Jiashen rebellion, and it''s easy to get it." Xia he looked at Liu Xiaojiang meaningfully and said, "for this information, the acting leader sneaked into Longhu Mountain a few years in advance. Now He should be right next to the old man who knows the secret. " As soon as it comes out, Liu Xiaojiang''s face was instantly gloomy Chapter 125 Mount Longhu, The remote courtyard where Tian Lao lives, "All right! Get it! Hurry up! It''s dangerous to stay on the mountain for a while!" "... well." "Xiaoyuzi... Come!" "Tut! Let''s go! It''s done! What''s still in the ink? Do you want to die?... you''re crazy! Why go! I''ll go if you don''t go!" ¡­¡­ in the house, "OK..." "After three years of planning, I still let you do what you want. It''s impossible for me to persuade you to turn back now..." Tian Lao sat in a wheelchair in a depressed mood, and his eyes looked a little bleak at Gong Qingshi. He didn''t look like the second nun of Longhu Mountain who "didn''t want to sleep" in the eyes of Taoist children on weekdays. "Hmm..." Gong Qing looked at the ordinary old man, and his face seemed to have an unspeakable complex emotion. Tian Lao looked at Gong Qing with tired eyes. "It''s done. Are you going to leave like this?" "Yes..." Gong Qing nodded. "Hum, what kind of all-around fidelity can really put gold on your face, but it''s just a group of animals who commit misdeeds everywhere..." Tian Lao said with a mocking smile: "a group of bastards who have no one to raise in life! You think you are rampant in the world! In fact, you are just a dog thief who only knows destruction! You don''t have the guts to bear!" Gong Qing listened to Tian Lao''s unconventional remarks and began to hesitate in his eyes. "Don''t do this, second abbess, it''s too beneath your dignity..." "Don''t call me that! You don''t deserve it!" Tian Lao scolded excitedly: "xiaoyuzi! You are the head of these rat bastards! What Prime Minister in black! What rootless creatures! You are all the same! You are the most seedless animals!" "I understand, I understand..." Gong Qing bowed his head and accepted the scolding of Tian Lao, "what you taught me, second martial master, is that you... Well, your life I did it! " Let''s go, Gong Qing looked up straight at Tian Lao. His body radiated the symbolic golden light of Tianshi mansion. He didn''t know where to touch a silver needle. After years of contact, Gong Qing fully understands what kind of person Tian Lao is and why Tian Lao deliberately angers himself. Otherwise, he won''t guess that Tian Lao is keeping an important secret, but... If he really wants to kill Tian Lao, he will still hesitate. "Yo! Little beast! You still have some courage!" Aware of Gong Qing''s hesitation, Tian Lao continued to sneer: "do you really dare to do it? Don''t look at me! It''s under one person in Tianshi mansion..." "Don''t take me anymore..." Gong Qing bowed his head with complicated eyes and said, "second martial master, what if I really shrink back by you......" "......" the sarcasm on Tian Lao''s face disappeared instantly, and his eyes looked calmly out of the window. "What a pity..." "As a teacher, I still can''t see you become a talent with my own eyes......" See this, Gong Qing seemed to have finally made a decision. He immediately raised the silver needle in his hand and quickly stabbed Tian Lao''s eyebrows. However, At the moment when the silver needle was about to stab Tian Lao, "Gong Qing!!!" "You want to die!!!!!" Boom!!! A figure surrounded by black current, like a powerful black lightning, immediately hit the cabin from the place where the sound came from a distance. At a critical juncture, Before Tian Lao was about to die, Liu Xiaojiang grabbed Gong Qing''s arm and pushed Gong Qing through the wall without stopping. His face was very gloomy and pressed him hard on the ground. "Well... Cough!!" Although Gong Qing had opened the golden light curse before he was hit hard, he was still pushed through the wall and pressed on the ground. He suffered a great deal of damage and vomited a big mouthful of blood on the ground. "Xiao... Xiao Jiang? Why are you here?" Tian Lao reacts from inside the house and doesn''t care about his disability. He just pushes his wheelchair to the door with his elbow. He didn''t expect his disciples to suddenly come back. Liu Xiaojiang looked back at the safe Tian Lao. The gloom on his face eased a little, but he still couldn''t calm his anger. He looked at Gong Qing, who was pinched by his neck and pressed on the ground. His eyes were extremely cold and slowly raised his other hand, making the black Jianggong thunder roar and condense in his palm. No doubt he wanted to directly kill the killer without hesitation. After learning that the real purpose of all sex is Tian Lao, Liu Xiaojiang never wavered in the face of Tu Jun''s room. Almost instantly, he was broken by the fact that Tian Lao might be killed. His strong anger made him give up everything behind him without thinking about it. What all sex monster? What is the Millennium foundation of Longhu Mountain? How can these things be compared with Tian Lao''s life? The reason why he pursues Jiashen rebellion and Baqi technology is to become a real person. He is no longer afraid of the fact that he is an alien. At the same time, he can also have the same peaceful life as other normal people. as everyone knows, People can''t survive alone If he felt lonely from the beginning, Liu Xiaojiang wouldn''t be so persistent to become a person. The taste of loneliness... He had fully experienced it as early as in the darkness. So, Liu Xiaojiang actually attaches great importance to the feelings generated by himself and others, and pays more attention to all people who can make him feel no longer lonely! "Gong Qing! Damn you!" Well, Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t care whether Gong Qing knows the secret from Tian Lao or not. He immediately wants to send the other party on the road directly with the righteous Yang Wulei. But, "Xiaojiang! Stop it!" Tian Lao is still trying to stop Liu Xiaojiang''s killer. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang''s action then stagnated. He looked back at Tian Lao in the door. A trace of confusion flashed in his cold eyes, "master, what do you still keep him for now?" "Xiaoyu... No, Gong Qing, this guy is the acting leader of the whole world. He also caused the chaos on the mountain for... That''s the secret you''ve been keeping." "And..." "Although the disciple came in time, according to the situation just now, this guy succeeded. If you don''t want to reveal the secret He must die. " "As a teacher, I understand this truth, but......" Tian Lao naturally understands Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning, but considering what he just saw in another person, he doesn''t care so much about Gong Qing''s life and death. secret, It has leaked out. "Cough..." Seeing this, Gong Qing didn''t have any fear. Instead, he smiled at Liu Xiaojiang and Tian Lao and said, "little martial arts master... You came back in time. It seems that our whole nature is still scattered, Shen Chong? Or Xia he? " Chapter 126 "Master, if it was normal, I would listen to whatever you said, but now I am no longer a disciple of Longhu Mountain. " Liu Xiaojiang would not have let Gong Qing continue to live. Now when he hears the other party suddenly mention Shen Chong and Xia he, he doesn''t even want to listen to Tian Lao''s reason to stop himself. Although he didn''t know what Shen Chong and Xia he thought, he did accept their favor this time, so he had a chance to save Tian Lao''s life in time. Of course, Gong Qing can''t let go back to find trouble with them. "Xiaojiang, don''t you even listen to the teacher?" Tian Lao looked at Liu Xiaojiang gloomily, and didn''t seem to appreciate that the other party saved himself. See this, The coldness in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes gradually faded. He looked down at Gong Qing. "It seems that you have succeeded. Your second abbess has always been very strict and can''t tell you the secret personally, so Is this the soul art? " "Before I arrived here, it seems that there was another person present. It should be your new all-around person... Lv Liang, Where has he gone? " "Hehe... Well, young martial arts master is really powerful, but... Kill if you want. Do you think I will betray my companion?" Gong Qing can still laugh when he is seriously injured. He obviously doesn''t care about his life or death. "You think you''re helping the second abbess get rid of him, so... I won''t kill you?" Liu Xiaojiang narrowed his eyes immediately. "Of course not." Gong Qing turned to look at Tian Lao with great difficulty, then smiled again at Liu Xiaojiang, "little martial arts master, I know not only second martial arts master, but also you for so long on the mountain......" "If..." "I got the secret of the second eldest martial master and turned around and left. Maybe you will consider the situation of the old man and let me live for the time being... Then when I decide to bear the second eldest martial master''s life, You will never let me go. " "You know how dare you do that!" hearing this, Liu Xiaojiang involuntarily increased his strength and strangled Gong Qing''s neck. "Er... It''s nothing... Er Tai... Since shiye feels... Fried... Boiled, I''m... Naturally willing to... Give relief, even if... In the end... I can''t escape death." Even if Gong Qing''s neck gradually changed in Liu Xiaojiang''s hands, his face was still that kind of motionless smile. There was almost no fluctuation in his eyes, as if he really had a clear conscience. meanwhile, Tian Lao heard Gong Qing''s words and seemed to appreciate this guy in his eyes. Aware of this, Liu Xiaojiang loosened his hand a little, "you obviously don''t care about life or death, or... You know what you do on Longhu Mountain, and you won''t get any good results in the future, Why do you care so much about one... " "Young martial master, of course, it''s because I''m curious. I''m curious about the inside story of the Jiashen rebellion, how the eight wonders came from, and more curious... What kind of secret can make the second martial master dare not sleep all his life." Gong Qing felt that his breathing was a little smoother. He didn''t even need Liu Xiaojiang to really ask. He smiled and said his purpose. His face with freckles was full of sincerity. Curious Liu Xiaojiang looked at Gong Qing and couldn''t help but be stunned. He couldn''t understand why a person could despise his life and do something that no one dared to do for many years. Sneak into Longhu Mountain for three years Just because of a guess, this man led the whole team to attack Longhu Mountain on a large scale. Just curious about a secret, he can completely ignore the consequences So far, Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes at Gong Qing completely changed, became dignified and there was no trace of pity. "You''re crazy. You let a secret that might subvert many people out for a little selfish desire." "People like you... Are exactly the most unstable and dangerous people in the eyes of the company. They do things recklessly, regardless of whether they will affect others Maybe You are the biggest shit stirring stick in the whole world¡° "So what? Young martial master... Don''t you wonder what happened? Don''t you want to know the inside story of the Jiashen rebellion? How did the eight wonders come from?" When Gong Qingyi mentioned the chaos between Jiashen and Baqi, his previous calmness and indifference disappeared, and his eyes were full of desire for knowledge about those unknown dangerous things. "But..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Gong Qing very calmly, "do you know everything now?" "... it was fast, but it was a pity that it failed." the light in Gong Qing''s eyes dissipated in an instant. "Well, that''s a pity." Seeing Gong Qing''s extremely disappointed appearance, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t intend to argue with him about the so-called right and wrong in practice. He just looked back at Tian Lao in a wheelchair and decided to kill him without any hesitation. Click! After a slightly crisp sound, Gong Qing lay on the ground and completely lost his voice. With a full desire for knowledge of the unknown, he left the world with extreme regret but a firm heart. Although Liu Xiaojiang didn''t know what Gong Qing knew, he also knew that he couldn''t get any useful information from such people. He simply gave up talking with them and finally Yu Gongyu chose to do it immediately. "Alas......" Tian Lao looked bleak and tired at Gong Qing. Finally, he shook his head helplessly, "it''s really a good seedling, but he chose the wrong way..." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang went to Tian Lao without saying a word, pushed the old man back into the house, and asked tentatively: "Master, although the secret was not kept in the end, you can finally rest assured after such a thing today All right? " ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Tian Lao looked at Liu Xiaojiang with tired eyes for a long time, shook his head and sighed: "Xiaojiang, you said that after learning the secret, should you choose to die immediately? If you die This secret will not leak out like today. " "After all..." "I shouldn''t have listened to your master''s orders when I was a teacher. I should have chosen to die long ago..." Hearing that, Liu Xiaojiang was silent for a moment and then said, "if it was in those years, yes... If you want to protect this secret from being leaked, the best choice is to die, but now If you die, This will not only be ashamed of the cultivation of shiye and Zhengyi school, but also live up to the care of Shibo and other disciples over the years, but also after failing to keep the secret The most cowardly choice. " "Master, your persistence and the practice of facing suffering directly are the example of disciples at any time. At the end I don''t want you to lose your qualification as a monk. " Chapter 127 "Hum, you are a sensible man. You know that it''s useless to talk to each other, so you take the qualification of the school and the seeker as a teacher......" Tian Lao didn''t know whether he really gave up asking for death, or whether he was really persuaded by Liu Xiaojiang. At present, he just smiled with fatigue and complexity in his eyes. "Death is always simple, but it''s not an escape. The fairyland is the most precious life... As a person seeking the Tao, How can you die. " Liu Xiaojiang noticed that Tian Lao''s mood seemed to be stable and continued: "master, disciples are not taking the qualifications of teachers and practitioners to force you to give up dying, just reminding you Except for the irreparable secret that has been revealed, You also have more things in this world that are worth remembering and sticking to. " Tian Lao shook his head and said, "Xiaojiang, you don''t have to persuade me to be a teacher. Being succeeded by those two guys did a great blow to me, so that I lost my direction for a moment and thought of seeking liberation by death, Now Being a teacher is no longer so excited. " "... really?" Liu Xiaojiang doubted. "Really." Tian Lao nodded slowly and said, "there''s only one chance just now. Usually, the children always walk around in front of them. As a teacher, a disabled man wants to die, at least he has to find a chance." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang looked at xiaoqingzi, who is still lying in the house and obviously hasn''t recovered his consciousness, and said, "yes, you''ve been through hardships for so many years, A little blow is nothing. " "Now that you''re relieved, why don''t you go?" Tian Lao looked at Liu Xiaojiang standing there and didn''t want to say anything. He was tired and impatient. "... hey, hey, I''m afraid you''ll have a chance to die. Until the riots on the mountain are over and someone can change shifts, I have to stay here." Liu Xiaojiang knew that Tian Lao valued the secret and knew that it would be a great blow to leak it. Even if Tian Lao really didn''t look like a big deal now, he wouldn''t let the old man stay in the house alone. What''s more? Even if you don''t mention it, The riot on Longhu Mountain is not over yet. Elder martial brother Rongshan''s tie Hanhan doesn''t know where he has gone. He doesn''t trust his master to stay in the house alone anyway. "Hum!" Tian Lao looked at Liu Xiaojiang angrily. "Since I said I wouldn''t die, I will keep my word. Who are you as a teacher?" "I see..." "If you stay here, you are probably coveting the secret of being a teacher. After all, you are also investigating the chaos of Jiashen and Baqi skills, just as xiaoyuzi said before You can''t be uninterested. " "Hey, didn''t the disciple say that I''m interested in your old secret, but as long as you don''t want to say it, the disciple will never ask more." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t deny it. "Alas..." Tian Lao couldn''t help sighing: "it''s not that I don''t want to tell you the secret, but that I don''t want you to get involved too deeply. Although it''s no longer the past these days, the water of baqiji is too deep. Once I''m a little careless, it will be doomed." "Then..." "Xiaojiang, you children with eight strange skills, the best situation is to hide all your life Is it worth it? " "... Shifu, it''s not worth it or not, but there are some things that disciples can''t let go for the time being and have to do. As for what will happen in the end..... Hey hey, really at that time, I''ll run back to Longhu Mountain to hide, except for the omnipotent demon who doesn''t know how to live or die, I don''t believe anyone dares to run wild on our dragon and tiger mountain. " Liu Xiaojiang didn''t answer Tian Lao''s question directly. He just scratched the back of his head with a smile and said something that he thought could reassure the old man. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Tian Lao looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s unwilling to give up, and his eyes couldn''t help struggling into silence. After a long time, He finally opened his mouth slowly and said, "Xiaojiang, you don''t want to give up, and you don''t want to be a teacher. I just hope you can stop in time in the future. About baqiji What do you know? " When Liu Xiaojiang heard this, an accident flashed in his eyes, "master, this is..." "Say! What do you know now!" Tian Lao interrupted with a dignified face. See this, Liu Xiaojiang could only seriously answer, "master, I don''t know much at present. I only know that the protagonist of the Jiashen rebellion seemed to be the unique skill created by eight of the ''36 thieves'', because of the powerful power of the eight strange skills......" "The unique skill created by eight of the thirty-six thieves? Do they deserve it?" When Tian Lao heard this, he couldn''t help feeling excited and said, "boy, you''re wrong. Eight strange skills are not artificially created at all. Huaiyi, these people can only understand... Creation? With them? " Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes suddenly showed a strong doubt, "... Master, as far as I know, baqiji should have been something that didn''t exist 44 years ago, since it was something that didn''t exist How did they realize it? " Tian Lao looked at Liu Xiaojiang and said, "Xiaojiang, do you think the legendary emergence is true or false?" "It should be true." Liu Xiaojiang pondered for a moment and said, "before coming to Longhu Mountain, disciples may think that eclosion and soaring is just a deceptive thing, but now after practicing the skills of our decent school, This kind of thing It''s probably true. " "That''s good." Tian Lao continued, "even if I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, I don''t know if anyone can do it in recent years, but according to the rumor of the emergence and rise of previous generations of ancestors in Longhu Mountain, Let''s just let it be. " "Xiaojiang, since eclosion is a real existence, or once a real situation, all sects and factions have also had legends of eclosion in history, but Have you ever heard of rumors about the emergence and rise of predecessors in recent hundreds of years? " "... well, I think it should be treated differently." Liu Xiaojiang hesitated: "if the elders of all major sects can be called eclosion and ascension after death, then eclosion and ascension It can only be regarded as an unreal existence. " "Hum! What the teacher said is true eclosion and ascension!" Tian Lao frowned. "Master, do you mean... When the time comes, the body will disappear, but occasionally someone can see the kind of fairy?" Liu Xiaojiang asked tentatively. "Well, although it''s not absolute, it should be the emergence of this situation." Tian Lao nodded. "No..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said, "disciples have only heard of this in legends over a thousand years. In recent hundreds of years Never heard of it again. " Chapter 128 "Do you think it''s normal?" Tian Lao was not surprised by Liu Xiaojiang''s words. He stared at his gifted disciple and said: "Being a teacher means that since there is a legend about the grandmaster''s emergence and flight, why are fewer and fewer people who can emerge and fly later, and even now they have almost completely disappeared Is this normal? " "... it should be abnormal." Liu Xiaojiang said thoughtfully, "since there are sects that have been handed down for more than a thousand years, it shows that the ancestors are willing to preach, so they will start a mountain and establish a sect Since the grandparents are willing to preach, Naturally, they will also give their disciples very generously. " "After all, if the way passed on by the patriarch is not correct, it will not be of any use to the disciples'' cultivation, and the sect can not pass on for so long......" "Boy, you''re wrong again." Tian Lao shook his head and said, "this situation is actually very normal. Naturally, there will be no problem with the way taught by the grandparents." "But I think that the grandmaster may eventually feel that it is better to teach people fish than to teach people fish. He only teaches the way to understand the Tao, rather than forcibly cramming a part of the Tao he understands to those disciples who do not understand the Tao." "After all..." "The way of heaven is so complex and changeable. Even if the ancestors get the way, they may not have understood all the way of heaven. They may only understand a small part of the truth of the way of heaven. In this case, they forcibly teach the way to other disciples, It is tantamount to killing other possibilities of the disciples. " "Of course..." "These are all my boring guesses. You just take it as a possible situation." "In addition, as a teacher, I guess there may be another possibility, that is, the grandparents do not want to teach the Tao they understand, but can''t......" "As a teacher, I guess that although the ancestors have transcended to another realm, they have also failed to really get rid of the coercion of the way of heaven. On the contrary, they may be more restricted than ordinary people. As a result, even if they want to preach with other disciples, they can''t afford some punishment after preaching." "Maybe that''s why..." "Only in the end can ordinary disciples get an opportunity from their ancestors, an opportunity to make it possible for them to understand the Tao in the future." "Master, is this opportunity the skill in the door?" Liu Xiaojiang heard something misty for a moment. "Wrong! Wrong again!" Tian Lao felt helpless and said, "Xiaojiang, although you have a high talent in cultivation, your understanding of the Tao... Is not even as thorough as some Taoist children in the mountain." "What we practice on the mountain is Taoism. We learn from the thoughts and understanding of Taoism left by our ancestors in countless ancient books, which is by no means our own strength, because both the golden light mantra and the so-called five thunder Dharma are also the results obtained in the process of seeking Taoism Remember, We do not practice for strength, but because we practice, we have strength. " "What''s the point of cultivating Taoism if it''s not for strength?" Liu Xiaojiang said dismissively. "Bastard! You know power! No wonder you covet the so-called eight wonders!" Tian Lao scolded: "of course, we practice Taoism for meditation! For our self-cultivation! There is also a immortal way to live forever at most! Although most strangers are like you now, as a person seeking Tao You''d better not crave too much power! " "... I see." Liu Xiaojiang shrugged disapprovingly and said, "however, what do you say about Baqi skills? Don''t you have agreed not to force disciples to give up Baqi skills? Why do I suddenly feel now, You''re turning the corner again. Why don''t you persuade me to give up? " "You''re looking for a fight, aren''t you?" Tian Lao blew his beard and glared. "Everything I said now is about the so-called eight wonders! If you want to hear the secret, shut your mouth to me! Otherwise! Do you believe I called your martial uncle to smoke you? " "......." Liu Xiaojiang immediately closed his mouth and nodded with a clever face. See this, Tian Lao couldn''t breathe out even if he was angry. He could only shake his head helplessly and said, "I know you don''t want to practice Taoism. You go up the mountain only to alleviate your mood problems, so listen to these. There''s no need to continue to study them, After all, I also want to better explain to you the origin of the eight wonders. " Well, The old man''s eyes again appeared complex and tangled, as if recalling the past many years ago, and said in a nostalgic and heavy tone: "Xiaojiang, xiaoyuzi, they guessed well. As a teacher, they did see Chu Lan''s grandfather when they went down the mountain. Finally, they even talked to his grandfather I learned something I shouldn''t have known. " "Those so-called eight strange skills are the evil consequences of their wanton understanding of the Tao left by their ancestors, which will eventually be born!" When Liu Xiaojiang heard such words that were enough to subvert the world''s cognition, he immediately didn''t care whether he should take into account Tian Lao''s emotion or not, and his face showed a great shock. "Ha?... Shifu? Didn''t you just say that people who have access to the Tao, such as grandparents, seem to be unable to teach their own Tao to others because of some restriction from the heaven? Now this is...... " "As a teacher, the ancestors who only speak the Tao seem to be subject to the Tao of heaven and may not be able to bear the consequences of preaching. When did they say that they can''t teach the Tao to others?" "What''s more, it''s just my guess. I can''t really determine what happened to my ancestors... Moreover, even if I took ten thousand steps back, I really guessed right. Was it among those ancestors who got the Tao, Then there will be no one who ignores the prohibition of heaven? " Tian Lao''s expression was very complex and said, "less, but it doesn''t mean No. like xiaoyuzi just now, there are always people who are willing to give up their own safety for something, regardless of whether the thing is correct or not, and whether it will cause worse consequences." "We ordinary people don''t understand the ideas of the people who get the Tao. Maybe in the eyes of the ancestor, everything he did was right, but what he left met a group of people who are not afraid of heaven and earth at the wrong time, It led to the extreme of the whole thing. " So far, The old man looked up to his disciple who did not know how to give up. Because he did not want to see more danger when he investigated eight wonders in the future, he could only continue to say: "Xiao Jiang, the guesses he said before as a teacher are actually based on what Huaiyi, the big ear thief, said. He speculated when he was bored. He can''t be said to be absolutely right or absolutely wrong, How exactly, Your martial uncle''s squint should be clearer than me. " "Because according to Huaiyi..." "The Tianshi degree that we are passing down from generation to generation in Tianshi mansion is, to some extent, the same as what they understood. It is the same information that the ancestors forced to leave by some means while worrying about the way of heaven." Chapter 129 "Heavenly Master degree?" An accident flashed in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes again. Don''t say that baqiji was not artificially created. He didn''t even think that the secret that Tian Lao had been keeping would involve so many shocking things at once. Heaven forbids It''s hard for the grandparents to preach Baqiji was actually born in the truth of heaven forcibly left by an ancestor The ancestors of Longhu Mountain also left some similar things in Tianshi degree These things are enough to subvert anyone''s perception of the world! Wen Yan, Tian Lao frowned and nodded: "yes, it''s Tianshi Du. According to Huai Yi, this very similar thing is not only found in Longhu Mountain, but also in the alien School of people who have emerged, Almost the same thing will exist. " "And..." "Although it records some information that can also give birth to baqiji, there are also prohibitions left by the ancestors. The purpose of this is to ensure that the Tao inherited in the door will not be distorted and misunderstood by the world over time, It can always give the disciples a chance to understand the real road. " "After all, for a long time, the qualifications of the disciples are uneven. If no disciple can understand the ideas in the allusions for many years, and then the true meaning is distorted by a high-ranking leader, it may not be long This avenue may really be broken. " "The existence of such a thing as tianshidu is nothing more than the result that the ancestors tried their best to continue their inheritance under the prohibition of heaven. Anyway, no matter what the qualifications of the disciples, no one can understand the real road for many years, Although there will be some prohibition on the people who inherit it, and they may not be able to pass the real road to another person, but As long as it continues, It can also ensure that the orthodox inheritance of this vein will never be completely cut off! " "Besides..." "If such a thing as Tianshi Du can be passed to a person with outstanding talent, it may not be able to give the successor a chance to emerge and soar. Huaiyi they understand almost similar things, but only a few people finally understand and create the so-called eight wonders. This can only be said They are simply not qualified for inheritance! " Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help thinking about what Tian Lao said, and then he couldn''t help but grasp a key point, saying: "Shifu, there is some kind of prohibition in Tianshi degree, and there should be similar prohibition in other sects that are similar to Tianshi degree, otherwise... After so many years, eight wonders won''t appear until 44 years, Why? Martial uncle Huaiyi, what they understood seems to be the truth of heaven left by his ancestors. Why doesn''t he have prohibitions and even talk to you about these things? " Wen Yan, Tian Lao''s eyes flashed a trace of unhappiness, but he patiently explained: "because in a certain angle, what they understand is also different from the Heavenly Master." "If the existence of Tianshi degree is to ensure the inheritance of the sect and avoid the distortion and disappearance of orthodox inheritance with time and human factors, what they get... No, what they get without roots, In essence, it is to let more people inherit. " "For this reason, that ancestor has even been punished several times. Such an ancestor who has been punished several times and is willing to teach without class... Do you think he will deliberately set some prohibitions to prevent those who have ''admitted'' from learning the road?" "But..." Speaking of which, There was an obvious dislike on the old man''s face, "after the rootless guy was inherited, it was wise to gather your martial uncle and his group to understand together Prohibitions have been set on several enlightened people. " "Just..." "I don''t know if his ability is limited, or what the idea of that shit stirring stick is. His prohibition is just to prevent others from revealing the origin of the eight strange skills and prevent the energy refiners in the world from coveting the inheritance of the avenue, resulting in a more chaotic situation." "Hum! I knew it! Why did I say it! He shouldn''t have let Huaiyi them understand it!" "... master, so some strange people think that the eight wonders were created by martial uncle Huaiyi. In fact, it''s also because of this man who is called rootless?" When Liu Xiaojiang heard the name and practice of rootless life, he couldn''t help feeling a little curious, because this man sounded obviously the first guy to be inherited, and when no one found it, one took the lead in finding the things left by an ancestor. "Hum! Who else could it be if it wasn''t the biggest shit stirring stick in those years!" Tian Lao obviously didn''t like the man without roots. Liu Xiaojiang still doubted: "... Master, this is not right. Since there is a ban set by rootlessness, how did martial uncle Huaiyi deal with these things..." "I don''t know, but Huaiyi said that what he realized had surpassed his fourth brother rootless life, and may have solved the prohibition of rootless life." Tian shook his head. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang nodded thoughtfully, "did martial uncle Huaiyi use the so-called energy and body source to untie the prohibition set by rootless life......" Huh? incorrect, What I understand has surpassed the rootless life of the fourth brother?! Is this saying that rootless students also understand what their ancestors left!? That''s quite possible! After all, he was the first to discover the inheritance of his ancestors! But If rootless students also understand and create a certain ability from it, then the so-called eight magic skills... Are there really only eight? In addition, The whole thing seems to be missing the most important link, Although Liu Xiaojiang heard the strange name of rootless for the first time, it is not difficult to hear from Tian Lao''s words that this person should be the leader of Zhang Huaiyi and others in understanding the things left by their ancestors. and, This guy even made a more rational choice to set a ban on Zhang Huaiyi''s eight wonders after they realized the eight wonders. He didn''t want others to have a chance to understand what their ancestors left. No doubt, he was trying to eliminate the impact of this thing on the world as much as possible. In that case, Knowing that this thing should not exist and should not bring others to enlightenment, he still took 35 others to try enlightenment It doesn''t seem to make sense. Unless, Rootless life knows it can''t be done, but it still has to take people to understand what even he thinks shouldn''t exist because of the influence of some things. These words spoken by Zhang Huaiyi are undoubtedly the secrets that Tian Lao has been keeping all his life. But in this way, Rootless students take people to understand the purpose of ancestors'' inheritance What is it? Chapter 130 These things Liu Xiaojiang looked at Tian Lao, who was mentally tired and slightly excited, and finally didn''t continue to ask about rootless life. First, he felt that Tian Lao might not be really familiar with rootless life. This can be seen from the old man''s attitude towards rootless life. The old man didn''t even notice the abnormalities of rootless life, nor did he think about why there were similar and opposite actions before and after rootless life. Second, He found that in the eyes of the old man, everything related to rootless life... It seems that everything can also be explained by "stirring excrement stick". Liu Xiaojiang didn''t know the so-called rootless students at all, nor did he know what rootless students did in those years, nor did he understand why this guy''s image in Tian Lao''s eyes was so "three-dimensional". So, From the perspective of an outsider who has not experienced the Jiashen rebellion, He felt that rootless life didn''t sound like a big shit stirring stick, but more like a smart man who had his own good reasons for whatever he did. After all, If rootless life is really a big shit stirring stick, it is impossible to lead others to understand the inheritance of their ancestors and deliberately set a ban on those who have realized it because of the inheritance of their ancestors. Did it all! This kind of thing seems too superfluous! Thinking of this, Liu Xiaojiang silently wrote down the name of rootless students, confirmed his future investigation direction, and then said in a deep voice: "Master, since this secret involves so much, the all-round Lv Liang should also know a lot through soul enlightenment. Do you think the disciple should catch up now Kill him? " "Ming soul skill?" Tian Lao heard the word "Ming soul skill" again, and he was still a little stunned for a moment. "You mean the boy of the LV family just now, forget it I don''t think the boy will spread the secret. " "And..." "If you really want to talk about this in the future, the situation of the LV family boy may be worse than that of Chu LAN. Soul revealing skill...... hum, you get what you shouldn''t get and know the secret you shouldn''t know, What can the Lu family do? " Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang noticed that Tian Lao seemed to be hiding something from himself. He couldn''t help but frown slowly. "Master, what did you say to that all-round Lv Liang?" "Nothing." Tian Lao''s complexion shook his head and said, "Xiaojiang, the reason why I told you about that year, on the one hand, is that you don''t want to give up investigating the chaos between Jiashen and Baqi, on the other hand, I don''t want you to be in danger when investigating these things. " "But..." "I don''t want you to provoke the LV family, nor do I want you to get involved in anything about the LV family, because LV CI is a real mad dog. Once he finds out that you are investigating the LV family No one knows what he will do. " Speaking of which, The old man looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a very serious expression and said, "Xiaojiang, the LV family is indeed related to what happened in those years, but the connection is not large. As a teacher, I want you to make a heavy oath here now. It''s not a last resort in the future, Never easily provoke the LV family! " "In addition, everything I said to you today, even if your martial uncle asked... Must be kept secret!" "... master, do you really want to let that Lv Liang go?" Liu Xiaojiang did not doubt that Tian Lao was worried about being retaliated by the LV family, so he didn''t let himself investigate about the LV family, but he couldn''t figure out why the old man wanted to let Lv Liang go anyway. "Not laissez faire." Tian Lao shook his head and said, "as a teacher, I don''t want to talk more about this matter, and I don''t want you to chase the LV family in the future. As long as you know... The boy of the LV family won''t spread the secret." "Compared with such a thing..." "I care more about you now, boy! Make a heavy oath to me quickly!" "Master, it''s no problem that you want me to make a heavy oath. I can promise you that you won''t easily provoke the LV family and will never talk about today with a second person in the future, but Why? Why do you suddenly care so much about the LV family? " After learning about Tian Lao''s secret, Liu Xiaojiang had no reason not to agree to the old man''s not absolute request. He didn''t provoke the LV family until he had to, but when was the last resort Isn''t that what he says? The best surprise for him now is not why Tian Lao wants to let Lv Liang go, but why Tian Lao suddenly becomes so concerned about the LV family after seeing Lv Liang. After all, Tian Lao didn''t meet LV CI face to face before the opening of the Luo Tian Festival. He really cares about the LV family Why does it have to be now? "Xiaojiang, I don''t want you to get involved in the affairs of the LV family. Naturally, I have a reason to be a teacher... Do you think I will harm you?" Tian Lao''s attitude towards this matter is very tough. See this, Liu Xiaojiang could only shake his head reluctantly, "well, I promise you, I will never take the initiative to provoke the LV family until I have to, and I won''t let the second person know what happened today, Otherwise, Body vanishing meteorite............ " "Well, very good." Tian Lao nodded with satisfaction. He didn''t doubt whether his disciples would abide by the oath. At this time, "Well..." When xiaoqingzi was lying on the ground, she suddenly moved. She struggled to get up from the ground with a sad face. While reaching out to touch the back of her dizzy head, she looked blankly at the situation in the house. "Second eldest martial arts master? Little martial arts master? What''s the matter in the house? Why did I faint? Xiaoyu......" "He''s dead." Liu Xiaojiang directly interrupted: "this person is Gong Qing, the acting leader of the whole nature. He went up the mountain to attack your second martial master. Fortunately, your martial master and I came back in time, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable." "Xiaoqingzi, now hurry to find your martial master Rongshan for me and tell him that he is almost 50 years old... He is so stupid! I said it! " "Ah? Ah! Yes... Yes! I''m going now! I''m going now!" Xiaoqingzi was stunned, but he noticed the situation inside the house and the body outside the house. He reacted quickly and ran out without delay. On the other side, Tian Lao couldn''t help shaking his head when he heard Liu Xiaojiang''s words. "Xiaojiang, Rongshan is straight. He''s not as suspicious as you. Besides, I sent him out to help Don''t blame him afterwards. " "Hum, don''t worry. I''m not disappointed with senior brother Rongshan at all, because after I noticed the situation here... The disciple didn''t have any hope for senior brother Rongshan at all." "In addition..." "When I came here, I specially asked Lingyu to report the situation to martial uncle, so after such a long time, the riots on the mountain should be almost calmed down, You can sleep at ease. " Liu Xiaojiang found that Tian Lao seemed tired and couldn''t hold up. He immediately helped the old man lie in bed and persuaded the old man to give up years of hard work temporarily and sleep safely under his own waiting. "Hehe... OK, I can rest assured that you are here." "Yes." Chapter 131 After a long time, The riot on Longhu Mountain finally subsided. When others heard about the situation of Tian Lao, they all gathered in the yard outside the house. Even the old Heavenly Master and Lu Jin came here together. At this time, Liu Xiaojiang sat alone outside Tian Lao''s house and saw that others came here after hearing the news. He immediately stood up from the ground and took the initiative to walk to the old Heavenly Master and others. "Martial uncle, master is fine. Although I don''t know what Quan Xing wants to do, the disciple came back in time Didn''t let the whole sex succeed. " Wen Yan, The old Heavenly Master looked at the body put on the stretcher and sighed: "xiaoyuzi... Unexpectedly, a Taoist boy who has been in the mountain for three years is also an all-round man and an all-round acting leader, Alas If you weren''t here this time, Lao Tian would be really unlucky. " At this point, Lu Jin led Linglong through the crowd to Liu Xiaojiang. With an excited face, she patted him on the shoulder and said: "Liu Xiaojiang! Good boy! Don''t thank you for your kindness! You saved Linglong them! I owe you this time! I Lu Jin owe you a big favor!" "... Master Lu, you''re welcome." Liu Xiaojiang received Lu Jin''s excited slap and smiled carelessly, "you pass on my Tongtian book. This is the boy who owes you first. Now that he met How can I watch Linglong have an accident? " "Good boy!" Lu Jin obviously loved her great granddaughter very much. Even if she heard such words, she couldn''t hide her excitement. "Don''t care what to say! I''m still that sentence! As long as you like! You can come to our Lu family at any time! The door of the Lu family is always open for you! " Aside, After a simple bandage, Lu Linglong didn''t look so strong. When she heard what Lu Jin said to Liu Xiaojiang, she nodded for the rest of her life. "Immortal Liu! Thank you for your help! If... If it weren''t for you, Hua Hua and I will... WOW!!!" Saying, She even cried directly, which immediately led Lu Jin to walk over and comfort her nervously, for fear that her great granddaughter would be seriously hurt. However, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about the warm and cold of the grandparents and grandchildren. He noticed several young people lying on stretchers behind the crowd and Zhang Chulan who didn''t know what to think in the distance. He immediately frowned and looked at the old Heavenly Master again. "Martial uncle, it seems that no one expected Quan Xing to be so crazy this time, but their purpose is obviously to cover xiaoyuzi. The secret that Shifu has been keeping Is it really so important? " ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± The old Heavenly Master looked at Liu Xiaojiang in silence. After a long time, he slowly said, "maybe xiaoyuzi has been in the mountain for so many years. What he saw from Laotian by mistake will lead to the whole nature to do such a thing today." "What is the secret?" Liu Xiaojiang pretended to be confused. "... no matter what it is, Lao Tian doesn''t want to say, we can force him to fail?" the old Heavenly Master shook his head. Then, The old Heavenly Master SAW Tian Lao sleeping in the house through the broken wooden door. He couldn''t help looking at Liu Xiaojiang unexpectedly and said, "Lao Tian is sleeping?" "... hey, Shifu, he may have been frightened by his boldness. After all, he has experienced life and death. I think even if he suddenly relaxes, he will feel a little overwhelmed." Liu Xiaojiang scratched the back of his head in disapproval, turned his head and looked at Zhang Chulan''s position and said, "by the way, martial uncle, don''t say this first. What''s the matter between you and Zhang Chulan? He is willing to stay on Longhu Mountain and inherit the position of Heavenly Master? " "And..." "Disciple, I haven''t been able to find a chance to ask you something. You said that Tianshi degree was handed down from generation to generation, but you never mentioned what would happen to the previous generation of Tianshi who lost Tianshi degree after Tianshi degree was handed down, Is it difficult... " "Hum!" As soon as the old Heavenly Master heard Liu Xiaojiang mention Zhang Chulan, he immediately shook his sleeve impatiently, "none of you young people is reassuring. You are, and so is Zhang Chulan Can''t you not have so many ghosts? " "Ha ha..." Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help laughing and said, "martial uncle, so your goal of this Luo Tian Festival has not been achieved, but also provided an opportunity for the whole sex to make trouble in vain? Don''t you just draw water with a bamboo basket? " Sure enough, As Zhang Huaiyi said in those years, although Tianshi degree is a necessary thing to become a Tianshi, once the Tianshi who originally owned Tianshi degree is lost, it will either emerge and fly... Or die. and, If the talent is not enough, and the Heavenly Master with Heavenly Master degree fails to cultivate to a certain extent when the deadline is approaching, he will teach this kind of thing to others Eclosion and flight is simply impossible! ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± The old Heavenly Master understood why Liu Xiaojiang was so happy that he failed to pass on. For a time, even if he was extremely unhappy, it was not good for young people like him and Zhang Chulan to be held accountable for such things. But, Even if his own situation is special, he will not be able to talk about it because of the prohibition of Tianshi Du. At this point, Looking at the helplessness on the old Heavenly Master''s face, Liu Xiaojiang slowly put away his smile and respectfully wrote: "Elder martial uncle, I don''t know what you and Shifu are hiding, or whether you know Shifu''s secret, but anyway... Xiaojiang will go down the mountain tomorrow, Here, Thank you and master again for your cultivation! " Well, He even ignored the crowd around him. Like the sleeping Tian Lao before, he seriously kowtowed to the old Heavenly Master. this moment, The surrounding crowd was suddenly silent. Only a few heavy kowtows attracted others to look at each other, silently lamented the relationship between Liu Xiaojiang and Longhu Mountain, and finally remembered what had happened at Luo Tian''s grand wedding. After these bangs, The relationship between Liu Xiaojiang and Zhengyi Tianshi mansion, Even if it''s completely broken! After all this, Liu Xiaojiang got up again, looked at the old Heavenly Master and said, "elder martial uncle, please forgive my disciples for their selfishness and unfilial. I can''t continue to serve you and master in the future, but After going down the mountain, We will always remember your teachings and those of your family and teachers. " See this, Although the old Heavenly Master still had many words to entrust to Liu Xiaojiang, he finally had to turn into deep helplessness and sigh: "Alas..." "Xiaojiang, your talent is very good. I think you know better than anyone how to go down the mountain. Remember Don''t let your horse run. " "Remember, disciple." Liu Xiaojiang said seriously. Chapter 132 The next day, He had a simple breakfast with Tian Lao and said goodbye in the silent eyes of his teachers and disciples, Liu Xiaojiang returned to the room, took off his Taoist robe, put on his former sportswear, hung sunglasses on his head as a headband, took his mobile phone to the place he had an appointment with Zhang Chulan and others, took the company to pick them up and left Longhu Mountain together. Along the way, He found that Feng Baobao''s state was wrong, but when he saw Zhang Chulan''s careful reminder, he didn''t dare to talk to this unlucky thing, for fear that the other party didn''t get it right, he directly started with himself. So, Liu Xiaojiang could only chat with Xu San and Xu Si on the plane, but because Xu Si always reminded Xu San during the conversation, he couldn''t get any useful information out of Xu San''s mouth until he got off the plane. however, Based on everything he learned from Tian Lao, He was also very satisfied with his trip to Longhu Mountain. He was not in a hurry to get any information from Xu San and Xu Si. Anyway, he had already discussed with Zhang Chulan to exchange information long before the final of Luo Tian Dajiao. However, Just when he and Zhang Chulan confirmed that they would exchange information later and planned to follow them to find a place to talk in detail. They were walking outside the airport together, "Xu San! Xu Si! Here! Here! I''m here!" Liu Xiaojiang looked at it along this inexplicably familiar voice, and after seeing the girl holding a sign opposite him, he was stunned in situ Because, The girl has a rare long orange red hair. She tied two horsetails casually in front of her body. Her wheat skin highlights health, but it is also difficult to hide her youth and vitality! Liu Yanyan! Although Liu Xiaojiang only met a young girl, he didn''t see the adult photos of the girl in Erzhuang. At this time, he naturally recognized Liu Yanyan''s identity at a glance. But Why is Liu Yanyan here?! Although he knew that Liu Yanyan was working for Xu Si, he never thought he would see the girl at this time, and he was not even ready to see his benefactor. no way! Don''t involve your benefactors to take risks together! After being stunned, Liu Xiaojiang immediately hid behind Zhang Chulan, stretched out his hand to pull down the sunglasses on his head, took the initiative to take off the hair cover behind his head, and tried to hide his identity for fear that Liu Yanyan would recognize his ripe corpse. "Eh? Brother Liu, what are you doing?" Zhang Chulan noticed the movement behind her, followed Xu San and Xu Si to Liu Yanyan, and looked back at the disheveled Taoist priest. "Er... Well, it''s nothing. There are many people here. I also have Tongtian books. It''s always right to be careful." Liu Xiaojiang suddenly saw Liu Yanyan. For a moment, he was a little guilty and couldn''t help himself. He didn''t have the courage to look at Zhang Chulan at all. He could only try to make his performance reasonable, and constantly turned his head carefully to look at the surrounding crowd. "Ha?" Zhang Chulan was almost confused about this. He didn''t know why Liu Xiaojiang was so abnormal. On the other side, Xu San and Xu Si just walked in front and didn''t notice Liu Xiaojiang''s abnormality. Instead, Feng Baobao, who followed everyone behind, couldn''t help looking up at Liu Xiaojiang and Liu Yanyan in the distance. He looked puzzled. ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Come to Liu Yanyan together, "There''s no one in the company? You come to pick up the plane? How can I remember that you girl can''t drive at all?" Xu Si was also puzzled when he saw Liu Yanyan coming to pick up the plane. Liu Yanyan put down her sign and said, "hum, it would be nice if someone came to pick you up. Others are busy with the list and interrogation of the whole sex, Where can I pick you up? " "Besides, can''t I learn how to drive? When you went to Longhu Mountain, I got my driver''s license before. I just took you to practice today, Can''t you? " Xu Si: "......" Zhang Chulan: "......" "??" Feng Baobao: "......" "I think I''ll drive for a while." Xu San pushed his glasses, looking very sorry for his life. "Cut! Whatever you want! Anyway, my task has been completed!" Liu Yanyan was also disgusted with the people''s reaction, but finally she obediently handed the key to Xu San, "by the way, did you see the immortal Liu when you went to Longhu Mountain? Is he really as handsome as he looks in the picture? " Cluck! When Liu Xiaojiang heard this sentence, he couldn''t help but "click" for a moment. He completely forgot that strangers also have the Internet. Now he remembered his previous group photos with those female strangers, and immediately felt that he might be really bad this time. indeed, Hearing Liu Yanyan''s words, Xu Siyi pointed behind her with a grin: "yo! You are also paying attention to immortal Xiao Liu? Is that unfortunate? Who is this handsome guy behind us? " Xu Si! Fuck you! Liu Xiaojiang almost wants to rush up and kick Xu Si''s ass. this guy clearly knows which pot doesn''t open. If there was room for easing things, now How can he explain his identity to Liu Yanyan! On the other side, "Handsome boy? Where?" Hearing Xu Si''s reminder, Liu Yanyan looked curiously behind the crowd, looked at Liu Xiaojiang carefully and said suspiciously: "He? Handsome guy? Are you kidding me again? How can a handsome guy wear sunglasses to block his face indoors? It''s clear that he''s a guy who doesn''t dare to see anyone What do you mean by saying that he is immortal Xiao Liu? " "Cheat!" "This guy is dressed in earthy and explosive sportswear. He wears long hair like a woman. He kisses me with a virgin, except that his body shape is a little similar Where does he look like Xiao Liu? " Liu Xiaojiang: "......" "Kiss me with a virgin..." Zhang Chulan said with an unconvinced face: "what''s the matter with the virgin! Did the virgin eat your rice! You''re really cheating!" "Er... A virgin is nothing, but a virgin seems to have nothing to be proud of. Besides, you don''t want to be a virgin. Aren''t you the palace keeper? by the way, I heard you showed your face in Longhu Mountain this time, Invisible and cheap, don''t shake green lotus, walk birds under the moon, and be hung up in public to whip. Do you know your big white ass has been spread on the Internet now, Hahaha...... " Seeing Zhang Chulan''s unconvinced appearance, Liu Yanyan immediately used what she learned from the alien network to fight back with a smile. It can be said that the knife saw blood, making the other party''s face blue and white. "OK! I''m the only one who gets a knife here, right?" Zhang Chulan''s expression was distorted and suffered the blow of the facts. Then he suddenly turned his head and looked at Liu Xiaojiang. The smile on his face seemed to be a little uglier. "Immortal Xiao Liu, ouch, my brother Liu ~ ~" ¡°£¿¡± Liu Xiaojiang subconsciously looks at Zhang Chulan, but sees the other party reach out and take off his sunglasses and expose his face to Liu Yanyan. "Ha ha ha! I don''t care what you''re hiding! If you want to die! Let''s die together!" I, NIMA Chapter 133 The sunglasses were suddenly taken off, Liu Xiaojiang''s gentle and handsome face was then displayed in front of the public, which attracted many young girls passing by, and also made Liu Yanyan who had been paying attention to him stay in place. "Wow! Look, look! This little brother is so handsome!" "Eh? What? Ah! I saw it! So handsome! Star?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang listened to the voices of the girls around him. Seeing that Liu Yanyan opposite was stunned, he immediately grabbed the sunglasses from Zhang Chulan and put them on his face again. "Zhang Chulan! What does it matter to me whether you die or not? I really want to slap..." "Immortal Xiao Liu? Are you really immortal Xiao Liu?" Liu Yanyan reacted and went directly to Liu Xiaojiang. She smiled apologetically and curiously, scratched her head and said, "hey hey... Sorry, immortal Liu, I thought Xu Si was lying to me again. Don''t care about those words just now." "And..." "You look much more handsome than the picture! Hey ~ ~" "Oh, by the way, immortal Xiao Liu, like you, I''m also surnamed Liu. My name is Liu Yanyan. I''m the only descendant of the Liu family in Western Hunan. At present, I''m working for the company for free. I''m a real beautiful girl, regardless of my background as a corpse chaser in Western Hunan! Please give me more advice! " Well, She looked at the little Liu immortal in front of her, and her small face extended her right hand with great enthusiasm. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang looked at the graceful Liu Yanyan and the girl''s right hand in front of him. Although he was still wondering whether the girl recognized herself, he finally reached out and held it calmly. "Miss Yanyan? Er... Hello, please give me more advice when we meet for the first time." However, At the moment of shaking hands with Liu Yanyan, He found that although the girl didn''t show any abnormality on her face, she suddenly pinched herself hard in her hand. be finished! Liu Xiaojiang felt that the girl''s behavior was not a temptation, but more like an emotional vent. He immediately understood that the girl really didn''t find anything, and she might even have noticed something in herself. "Hey, hey..." Under the gaze of Xu San, Xu Si and others, Liu Yanyan holds Liu Xiaojiang''s right hand with a smile on her small face. She looks like a crazy girl who is very keen on handsome men, but secretly she is invisible to others A relentless'' revenge ''on Liu Xiaojiang! "The first time we met? Yes... We must have met for the first time. It''s the face of immortal Xiao Liu and his name... Maybe it''s also because of the influence of the same surname, but I think I''m destined for you." name! Lying in a big slot! During this time, I only focus on cultivating and investigating the chaos of Jiashen and Baqi skills! How can I forget all this stubble! Is this the so-called black under the light? Liu Xiaojiang! Isn''t that the name Liu Yanyan gave herself! Careless! "Hahaha..." Seeing Liu Yanyan''s appearance equivalent to a crazy girl, Xu Si didn''t doubt her obsession with handsome men at this age, but grinned: "I said Yan Yan, immortal Xiao Liu really looks envious. Tianshi mansion will not force disciples to be single all their life, but you can''t be so enthusiastic as soon as you come up?" "Reserved..." "You are a girl. Even if you really like others, how can you be a little reserved... Do you understand?" "I''m reserved for your uncle!" Liu Yanyan immediately put down Liu Xiaojiang''s hand and looked back at Xu Si angrily. "Who told you I like this guy!" "Hey, if you don''t like people, hold on to their hands as soon as you come up?" Xu Si joked. "Yanyan, you are also an employee of our company. No matter what you think, but outside... Pay attention to your image." Xu San also agrees with Xu Si. He thinks that Liu Yanyan''s just move should be a great favor for Liu Xiaojiang. See this, Zhang Chulan was even more vindictive and said, "yes, I didn''t expect you to be a crazy girl. Even the coincidence of your same surname can be used to talk about things. Your means of teasing men... Unexpectedly, it''s very old-fashioned." "Oh... Like? Is that what you like?" Feng Baobao believed it. Liu Xiaojiang: "......" "Absolutely not!" Liu Yanyan could not help raising her hand and clenching her fist when she saw Xu sanxu and others. "I like handsome guys... No! I appreciate handsome guys! But when did she say she liked this guy! I just... Just..." Speaking of which, She suddenly turned her head and looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who was silent. "Asshole! Are you reading a joke! Please explain it for me!" "I..." Liu Xiaojiang is still thinking about how to deceive Liu Yanyan so that his identity can look reasonable in the eyes of the girl. Unexpectedly, he was pushed out by the girl to explain this inexplicable thing. For a moment, he didn''t know how to speak. "I''ll go!" Zhang Chulan saw Liu Xiaojiang and thought she had discovered some secret. "Brother Liu, you don''t really like Liu Yanyan?" "What are you talking about!" Yanyan was even more upset when she heard this. She walked over and grabbed Zhang Chulan''s collar and said angrily, "Zhang Chulan! You forgot how you took the bait? What happened to a beautiful girl like me?" "Uh... No, no, no, slip of the tongue. I don''t mean that. I mean... You can represent a type of beautiful girl." Zhang Chulan saw the fierce expression on Liu Yanyan''s face, recalled her experience of being fooled by the other party, and immediately subdued in front of the beautiful girl who claimed to be a genius. After all, Even if Liu Yanyan is not a fairy, she can be regarded as a very lovely girl. Otherwise, he could not have been so easily recruited at the beginning. If he continued to talk about this kind of thing... He could only be injured in the end. "Hum! You know!" Liu Yanyan is satisfied with this and releases Zhang Chulan. She doesn''t want to explain anything to Xu San and Xu Si. She just comes back to Liu Xiaojiang with her mobile phone. "It''s rare to meet. If Xiaoliu doesn''t hate me, he will give me his mobile phone number and wechat... Should these be no problem?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked up at Liu Yanyan in front of her, but found that there was no hint of inquiry on the girl''s face. It was obvious that he was not allowed to refuse her simple requests. So, Even if he didn''t want to have too much contact with Liu Yanyan to avoid dragging his benefactor into the water, he could only tell the girl his mobile phone number and add the girl''s wechat as required under the current situation. Chapter 134 After a long time, Liu Xiaojiang returned to the villa near the company''s branch with Xu San and Xu Si. Because he had previously discussed with Zhang Chulan to exchange the information they got after the Luo Tian Festival, Xu San and Xu Si asked Xu San and Xu Si to find a reason to spend Liu Yanyan temporarily. But you can''t hide what should come, When Liu Yanyan left, she didn''t even care what others thought. She directly "asked" Liu Xiaojiang to find a time "date" with herself for a few days before leaving North China Have to say, Liu Xiaojiang is really worried about Liu Yanyan. On the one hand, he doesn''t want to make people feel that he has a very close relationship with Liu Yanyan when investigating the Jiashen rebellion and baqiji, so as to prevent some guys who don''t have eyes from looking for Liu Yanyan, an innocent girl. on the other hand, Even if Liu Yanyan really recognized herself, He didn''t want the girl to discover her zombie identity, but he didn''t know how to explain and cover up her identity. He wasn''t sure he had cheated such a girl who knew her from the beginning. But if you can''t explain, Even if Liu Yanyan doesn''t easily expose his identity, it will undoubtedly give him a little more risk in identity exposure Tut! No way out! He really needs the help of others in these things! ¡­¡­ A moment later, In the living room of the villa, Liu Xiaojiang had a simple meal with Xu San and Xu Si in silence. Sitting on the small bench, he saw that at this time, except Feng Baobao, the other three had put down the dishes and chopsticks, and immediately put the chopsticks gently on the table. "Third brother, fourth brother and Zhang Chulan, let''s talk now. What did you know in the Luo Tian Festival?" Hearing this, Feng Baobao took a bowl of vegetables, but saw Xu San, Xu Si and Zhang Chulan also present. She didn''t mean to get involved. She just paused and continued to eat haisai. "Don''t eat now?" Xu Si put the cigarette in his hand into the ashtray. He looked at Zhang Chulan and said: "Oh, if it''s just this matter, let Zhang Chulan come and talk to you. After all, you''ve discussed it in advance. You shouldn''t mind me and Xu San being an audience here?" Liu Xiaojiang knew that Zhang Chulan and Xu San and Xu Si were wearing a pair of trousers. Then he shook his head and looked at Zhang Chulan aside and said, "Zhang Chulan, did you say it first... Or did I say it first?" Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan lit a cigarette and held it in his mouth. "Brother Liu, I''d better say it first. After all, I didn''t get much useful information at the Luo Tian Festival. On the contrary, I only have some guesses to verify with you." "Well, go ahead." Liu Xiaojiang nodded to Zhang Chulan to continue. "OK." Zhang Chulan nodded and said, "to tell you the truth, brother Liu, even if he didn''t know before, he should know now that we went to Longhu Mountain this time. In fact, we didn''t go to Tongtian book and the so-called inheritance right of Heavenly Master, but to investigate some specific details of my grandfather in that year." "After all, whether it''s the information that brother Liu investigated for us or some information we confirmed ourselves, my grandfather Zhang Huaiyi really had a very close relationship with Tianshi mansion. I''ve already got a clear reply from the old Tianshi before." "Zhang Xilin is a pseudonym used by my grandfather to avoid disasters. Zhang Huaiyi is his real name. He was not only a disciple of the Heavenly Master of the Heavenly Master mansion, but also one of the 36 thieves who triggered the Jiashen rebellion, but also developed one of the eight amazing skills, Energy body source flow. " Speaking of which, He looked up at Liu Xiaojiang across the table, "brother Liu, you worshipped the Mountain Gate of Tianshi mansion before the luotian festival began, so I want to know if this Luotian festival was established to trap me?" "... yes." Liu Xiaojiang nodded slowly and said, "this Luotian Festival is really held to keep you on the mountain, but not only to trap you, but also to protect you." "Well, let''s not manage what the reason is." After being confirmed, Zhang Chulan continued, "it''s not that I can''t understand what shiye did, because they don''t seem to fight and kill like others do to the thirty-six thieves in their attitude towards my grandfather." "However, when I won the Luo Tian Festival and was about to learn the truth of that year from the master, I suddenly learned that the old man was going to pass on my Tianshi degree immediately. I kept silent about some things of that year. It seems that only passing on the Tianshi degree to me can I tell the truth." "Brother Liu, you know I didn''t go to Longhu Mountain to be a Heavenly Master, but to learn some of the truth from the master. But after realizing that only Heavenly Master Du can let me know the truth, tell the truth... I hesitated." "On the one hand, I really wanted to know the truth of that year, so I wanted to accept the Heavenly Master''s degree. On the other hand, I began to doubt the master''s attitude and why it was only after passing the degree that the old man could tell me the truth." "Then..." "The transmission ceremony of Tianshi degree began. At that moment... Brother Liu, you know, he was about to pass Tianshi degree to my master. He looked like his grandfather when he carved the palace guarding sand for me." "So..." "I guess that the Heavenly Master''s degree may be the same as the palace guarding sand, but it is far more effective than the palace guarding sand. Shiye doesn''t want to tell me the truth, but because the palace guarding sand is prohibited, it''s impossible to tell me everything." "I accepted the Heavenly Master''s degree. It is possible that I would know everything about that year, but at the same time, I will be affected by this prohibition. Like the master, I can''t talk to anyone about these things. Of course... These are my guesses, so I asked a question like the master." "As a result, the old man''s reaction directly proved my guess." So far, He looked up again at Liu Xiaojiang with a frown and said, "brother Liu, my question at that time was, if I passed the Heavenly Master degree to me, what would he do after that, combined with the old man''s reaction... If the Heavenly Master lost the Heavenly Master degree, he would die, Right? " As soon as it comes out, Xu San and Xu Si on one side were stunned there. They didn''t understand why Zhang Chulan said so. On the other end, Liu Xiaojiang heard the conclusion of Zhang Chulan''s analysis. Even if he didn''t want to answer this question, considering his next requirements, he still nodded calmly and said: "Yes, it''s not. I can only say what you guessed... Even if it''s wrong, it''s not much different. I believe that in the eyes of some unsuspecting Zhengyi disciples, it should not be a good thing." Chapter 135 "Sure enough..." Zhang Chulan looked at Liu Xiaojiang thoughtfully, "brother Liu, as the only disciple of master Tian, you really know more than ordinary disciples of Tianshi mansion. I doubt that even Zhang Lingyu will be as sure as you about these things." "It seems that the previous lesson is not enough. You are testing me with words again......" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhang Chulan with a dark face, "thief sun! You really know how to play!" "Er... Brother Liu, calm down! Calm down! Don''t I have no other way!" Zhang Chulan immediately smiled and scratched her head and said: "Because I refused to accept the master''s Heavenly Master, I finally didn''t know any truth from his old man. I can only make some reasonable speculation according to some known conditions." "But..." "This time, brother Liu confirmed the speculation about Tianshi degree, which also provided me with another idea, because if this matter can be established, it will involve another problem." "Tianshi degree is very important! While it can answer all the truth, it also has the prohibition that shiye and the elderly must abide by, and this prohibition... Seems to have been there long ago. Every Tianshi in Tianshi mansion may bear the prohibition of Tianshi degree all his life." "Now..." "If you recall our known information about the Jiashen rebellion, some young decent disciples colluded with Quanxing and were collectively called ''36 thieves'' by other strangers in the world. They were chased, killed and encircled... Is it because eight of them developed incredible eight strange skills?" At this time, Xu Si seemed to understand Zhang Chulan''s meaning, and his eyes coagulated and said: "indeed, the most important link is missing, and how these eight people created eight miracles......" "After all, it may be reasonable to say that a genius creates miracles by chance, but eight people get eight different miracles at the same time, which can''t be explained by ''chance''." "Yes, that''s the key to the problem." Zhang Chulan nodded. "It may also be the secret that those who covet the eight wonders really want to know from the thirty-six thieves, but if I look at it now, I think Tianshi Duzhong may even have the answer to this kind of thing." "If that''s true! Things will be big!" Xu San said nervously. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang heard that Zhang Chulan and Xu Si had analyzed so many things because of his "affirmation" of the Heavenly Master. He felt like he had eaten a dead fly. next, In order to prevent Zhang Chulan and others from analyzing everything, he coughed a few times and said in righteous words: "Cough... Zhang Chulan, it''s a pity that you don''t tell the story. What''s in that meal? Yes, I think your analysis is reasonable. Even if you have a little evidence to prove your guess, I won''t say anything about you." "But..." "Do you have any evidence? Even the only thing that can lay the foundation for your guesses is what I accidentally revealed just now. Besides, you don''t understand why I say tianshidu like that. In addition... It''s to exchange information. You don''t want to exchange these guesses with me?" "Er... Are these not enough?" Zhang Chulan was slightly stunned. "Brother Liu, I mean, there may be all the answers in the Heavenly Master degree, and even there may be a way to create eight strange skills. Your purpose is not......" "Come on!" Liu Xiaojiang ignored all the guesses Zhang Chulan said, frowned and said, "don''t worry about my purpose. You agreed to exchange information... But you only perfunctory me with some guesses. You''ve done it too badly." Well, He turned his head and looked at Feng Baobao, who was still eating, "forget it, I''m not afraid to tell you that I had a fight with this unlucky thing when Luo Tian''s wedding ceremony. As for why I had a fight... Hum! You should know better than me!" Xu Si: "......" Zhang Chulan: "......" Xu San: "......" Liu Xiaojiang ignored the three people''s guilt and continued: "although I don''t know what you''re doing and why you''re investigating the Jiashen rebellion that year, Feng Baobao''s unlucky thing... Maybe some contestants who were successful in the Luo Tian Festival didn''t see anything." "But..." "Don''t you think I''m a contestant who hasn''t been succeeded by her, let alone buried in the back mountain, and didn''t notice anything unusual on this unlucky thing?" That said, He noticed the faces of Xu San, Xu Si and Zhang Chulan, narrowed his eyes and said, "third brother, fourth brother, Zhang Chulan, you look down on me too much. Although it''s only a short fight, it''s enough for me." Hearing this, Xu Si smiled innocently, "Oh? It''s enough for you? Because you and the baby are almost the same to some extent?" "... what are you talking about?" Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help clicking in his heart, but he still looked at Xu Si pretending to be confused. "Hey..." Xu Si didn''t care. "Xiaojiang, it''s relative. You found the abnormality in the baby. The baby didn''t notice anything wrong with you. In fact, in a sense... I think we''re completely grasshoppers on the same boat." At this point, "That''s right." Zhang Chulan on one side also put his hands behind his head and smiled at Liu Xiaojiang. "Of course, this kind of thing is relative. After all, sister Bao has found something wrong with brother Liu as early as the first time we met." "Right? Sister Bao?" "Hmm!" Feng Baobao put down the dishes and chopsticks, looked at Liu Xiaojiang very rarely, and said, "you... I''m the same, um... I found it when I first met." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang didn''t believe Zhang Chulan and Xu Si at first, but when he heard that even Feng Baobao said so, out of his "trust" in the ability of this unlucky thing, he really began to doubt it. "What did you... Find?" As soon as it comes out, Xu Si was a little stunned. He just wanted to talk about some abnormalities in Feng Baobao and tried to convince Liu Xiaojiang that he and others had really noticed something. Zhang Chulan robbed him and said: "Alas... Brother Liu really doesn''t give up when he doesn''t see the Yellow River. Sister Bao, tell him what you found." "What?" Feng Baobao looked at Zhang Chulan, because this sentence was not the same as what she had said before, but aware of the atmosphere in the house, she still looked at Liu Xiaojiang seriously, stretched out her hand and scratched her cheek, saying: "Oh... You, you seem stronger than me and can live better than me..." "!!!" Liu Xiaojiang. "Ha???" Zhang Chulan and others. Chapter 136 At first glance, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t fully understand Feng Baobao''s meaning, but when he heard the word "solid", he also knew that the other party should really notice something. It was just that he couldn''t express it clearly for a time due to the lack of vocabulary in his head. He doesn''t know the specific situation of Feng Baobao, so he doesn''t understand Feng Baobao''s real meaning at all, and doesn''t care why the other party compares himself. Therefore, he thinks that the other party is just like himself at most, just aware of a little abnormal situation. However, Xu San, Xu Si and Zhang Chulan didn''t think so. They knew the abnormal situation of Feng Baobao and what Feng Baobao meant by "strong" and "able to live", so they looked at Liu Xiaojiang with some surprise and uncertainty. "Huh?" Liu Xiaojiang noticed the look in Zhang Chulan''s eyes and wondered, "what are you doing? As an energy practitioner, I have strong bones and can live a little... What''s wrong?" Wen Yan, Xu San, Xu Si and Zhang Chulan are still looking at Liu Xiaojiang in disbelief. They seem to have found something incredible. None of them is willing to speak out the facts they perceive easily. See this, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help looking at the only normal Feng Baobao in the house, "Feng Baobao, what did you mean just now? Is it really strange that you are stronger and live better than you? You... " At this time, Zhang Chulan clenched her teeth and asked Feng Baobao, "sister Bao, what you just said... Can you really be sure?" "Ah..." Feng Baobao looked at Zhang Chulan and Liu Xiaojiang, knocked his hand and nodded his head, "Hmm! HMM! Yes... I can be sure now." Get a clear reply from Feng Baobao, Zhang Chulan immediately looked at Liu Xiaojiang who was full of doubts and puzzles. "Brother Liu, sister bao''er means... You are different from us, not only won''t die... You may even be the legendary immortal." When Xu San heard Zhang Chulan say this, he immediately frowned and shouted, "Zhang Chulan! You..." "OK, third brother, I always say you''re joking, but don''t really act like a fool, OK?" Xu Si interrupted by sitting aside. "On the one hand, we want the help of immortal Xiao Liu. On the other hand, it is because of his special status. He is not only a temporary worker of the company and a disciple of Tianshi mansion, but also the most likely... He is the same kind of baby. Whether it is based on empathy or not, he is unlikely to want something to happen to the baby." "After all, the rabbit dies and the fox is sad..." "On the other hand, since you want to get help and borrow the power of Xiaoliu real person, you have to take some risks. The baby has already talked about it, and we don''t need to hide it from Xiaoliu real person anymore." On the other side, Liu Xiaojiang has focused all his attention on Feng Baobao since the moment he heard Zhang Chulan explain his words, but no matter how he uses his ability to observe Feng Baobao, he has never seen anything particularly strange about this unlucky thing. If you look at what you see, He even wondered why Feng Baobao could ignore the golden light mantra and thunder method when he fought with himself, because this unlucky thing seemed to be an alien who could only practice energy in general, and only reached an extremely frightening level in energy. Huh? This energy Has this unlucky thing been practicing energy since its birth?! Aware of this, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Feng Baobao with flashing eyes and slowly asked, "Feng Baobao, how old are you?" "... er." Feng Baobao scratched the back of his head with confused eyes, "I... don''t know..." "Don''t know?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Feng Baobao, who didn''t seem to be lying, turned to Zhang Chulan again, frowned and said, "Feng Baobao... Don''t you have any memory?" "Sister bao''er has lost her memory for many years. She only knew her name." Zhang Chulan nodded. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang turned to look at Xu Si and said, "so the three temporary workers in North China are all dressed up like Feng Baobao. Is it also the means of Xu ye?" "... you know?" Xu Si was slightly stunned, but nodded: "yes, this is really what my old man did." "... I see." Liu Xiaojiang touched his chin, looked at Feng Baobao and said thoughtfully, "so, you investigated the Jiashen rebellion not for baqiji and Zhang Huaiyi, but for Feng Baobao... Is her life experience also related to the Jiashen rebellion?" Well, He slowly looked up at the other three people, "what she just said... Makes you think that like her, I am also an abnormal existence that has lived for many years?" "Isn''t it?" Zhang Chulan obviously trusted Feng Baobao''s ability. Although he asked, he didn''t have any doubt on his face. See this, Liu Xiaojiang shook his head disapprovingly, "yes... No, I don''t know whether I really don''t die or whether I can live forever, but if compared with you, I can be regarded as a kind of person more similar to her." "But..." "You''re really happy. I just found something special about her. You just told me this... Aren''t you afraid I''ll let it out?" "Hey..." Seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s calmness when he learned about Feng Baobao, Zhang Chulan immediately smiled and shook his head, saying: "If we were not sure just now, we were afraid that brother Liu would disclose sister bao''er''s affairs and wanted to deal with brother Liu''s abnormal situation, now... We are really not afraid." "Brother Liu was so calm after he learned about immortality that he didn''t seem to be a normal person''s reaction. It was clear that he was no stranger to the matter. Now we can be sure that there must be a similar situation in brother Liu." "Hey, hey... The situation is similar. Brother Liu has never shown any hostility to us even if he has been secretly plotted by sister bao''er. You are really kind. No... from the attitude towards integrity on Longhu Mountain, you are not a simple kind, but a person with a bottom line." "Brother Liu, you can forgive each other for what they have done on the Dragon Tiger Mountain, and are willing to leave a way for each other. Then treat sister bao''er, a poor fellow You can imagine your attitude. " Liu Xiaojiang looked at Feng Baobao and Zhang Chulan''s attitude and said, "to tell you the truth, I don''t doubt that she can see the strangeness of me, because until now... I haven''t figured out what''s going on with this unlucky thing." "But..." "Now I''m curious about you. Why do you do things to this extent? You blindly plunge into the danger that you may destroy yourself for... An alien, What is the reason? " Chapter 137 After a long time, "....... these are all the stories of the three generations of the Xu family and the baby, and meeting Zhang Huaiyi 12 years ago." Xu Si finished what he learned from his father not long ago. While he put out his cigarettes, he also ended some of his memories. After listening to the story of the third generation of the Xu family and Feng Baobao, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t ask Xu San and Xu Si about Feng Baobao any more. He looked up at Zhang Chulan, who was silent, and said: "If you follow Feng Baobao, you can know some of the truth about your grandfather in those years. Then after the Luo Tian festival held in Longhu Mountain, you should also have a general understanding of Zhang Huaiyi''s past and the rest... Have nothing to do with you?" "Zhang Chulan, I talked a lot with Taoist priest Wang before. I also know that he went up the mountain to give you a choice. When you know that there will be no good results if you continue to investigate..... Why do you stay here to help her?" Wen Yan, Although Zhang Chulan didn''t answer Liu Xiaojiang''s question, the expression on his face became extremely complex and suspicious. It seemed that even he didn''t know why to continue. See this, Liu Xiaojiang slowly raised the corner of his mouth, put his hand on the table, held his chin and said, "hum... Zhang Chulan, Zhang Chulan, almost every time I talk to you, I will be fooled by you. I thought you were such a cool and smart guy." "As a result... You wear more masks. Don''t you even know what kind of person you are?" Say, He suddenly turned to look at Feng Baobao on one side and said with a smile: "Feng... Forget it, as they guessed, I really don''t mean any harm to you, and I don''t want to see an accident with you very similar to me. I''ll call you Baobao like them in the future." "Baby, as soon as you come out, you can meet people who are willing to help yourself. Whether you are Xu ye, Xu San, Xu Si, or even a smart guy like Zhang Chulan... You are willing to be stupid in your affairs. Now I don''t know whether you are lucky or unfortunate." "But..." "You can rest assured. Whether it''s to win sympathy so that I don''t leak out the abnormal conditions I found on the baby or to get my help, in short... I won''t tell the second person what you said today." "As for whether to help you............" Speaking of which, Liu Xiaojiang pondered for a moment, then said helplessly: "I have conditions. As long as you can agree to my conditions, when necessary... I will help you. If I get clues about the baby''s life experience in the future, I will also take the initiative to contact you." "Conditions?" Zhang Chulan was puzzled. He knew that Liu Xiaojiang''s power might be far above Feng Baobao. Naturally, he didn''t expect that Liu Xiaojiang could not do it himself. "Yes." when Xu Si heard Liu Xiaojiang''s words, he hardly hesitated. Obviously, he didn''t think that taking Liu Xiaojiang as a person would make himself and others do something against the rules. "What are the conditions? As long as you don''t go too far... We will do it for you." when Xu San heard the word "conditions", he raised his heart to his throat again. "I understand your position that you don''t want to be noticed. Naturally, you won''t put forward the conditions too much..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about the differences in their attitudes. He continued: "as you saw just now, I have to get along with Miss Yanyan for a few days before I leave North China. My condition is that after I leave, as long as someone approaches her with malice, You must get rid of each other for me. " As soon as it comes out, The house suddenly fell into silence, Then, "I''ll go... Brother Liu, aren''t you?" Zhang Chulan said with a confused face: "Miss Yanyan? Liu Yanyan? Do you really want to associate with her?" "Hahaha..." Xu Si laughed at this and said, "it''s nothing for young people to communicate normally, but... Immortal Liu, are you too much to exclude competitors?" "If... If it''s just like this, it''s not illegal. That''s... It''s a little too disrespectful to employees'' self-choice." Xu said. "Xiaojiang, if you want to have normal contacts with Liu Yanyan, we don''t have any opinions, but if you use this means to exclude competitors for yourself... It''s too mean." "... what are you talking about, place... Place object?" Feng Baobao looked at the people with a confused face. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help twitching a few times at the corners of his mouth, shook his head seriously and retorted: "you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean that. I just asked you to deal with some guys who might threaten Miss Yanyan''s safety, no matter who... Even some strange people under the ten guys, You have to kill me. " "Of course, if you can''t handle it, contact me... I''ll do it." The atmosphere in the room stagnated, "Brother Liu, why are you doing this?" Zhang Chulan didn''t expect that the matter was so serious. He immediately looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a frown. At this point, Xu San and Xu Si finally understood Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning. They looked puzzled, as if they wanted to know the reason for his doing so from Liu Xiaojiang''s mouth. However, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t intend to make any explanation at all, but said speciously: "I don''t want to involve Miss Yanyan because of my own affairs. Don''t forget... We are investigating the Jiashen rebellion and Baqi technology. It''s not uncommon to encounter any danger when it comes to this matter." "If you don''t want to start, you can also catch the person waiting for the opportunity to threaten Miss Yanyan and wait for me to solve the other party myself. In this way... What you do is just to ensure the safety of employees, and everything after that is borne by me." Wen Yan, Xu Si frowned and said, "immortal Xiao Liu, between you and Yanyan......" "She once saved me. Just know this. If you continue to ask... Although I won''t do anything to the baby, our cooperation will end here." Liu Xiaojiang said indifferently. "OK! We promise you! Brother Liu!" Zhang Chulan only hesitated for a moment about this matter, so she immediately grabbed Xu San and Xu Si and promised. Wen Yan, "Very good." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhang Chulan with appreciation. "Although I hide something, I''m not hostile to you. This condition is easy for you to explain to the outside world. After all, Miss Yanyan is an employee in North China, If something happens to her, You have an unshirkable responsibility. " "In addition..." "Just by agreeing to such a simple condition, you not only solve the problem of being noticed by me, but also get my help... Win-win ah, how can you see such a thing? What else do you have to hesitate? " Chapter 138 "OK, let''s do as you and Zhang Chulan discussed. In addition... Immortal Liu, can you tell us how long you lived?" "Me?... although my bones are strong and can live, I''m just a young man... Otherwise, what do you think?" "Indeed, we have always suspected this before. Although the baby clearly found the abnormality in you, no matter what we think... We don''t think you''re an old monster, but......" "Don''t guess, that''s the truth. I''m just a young man in my early 20s. At most, I''m just special. Compared with my baby... Maybe even this special can be ignored. I''m... Just normal." "Sister bao''er, do you think what brother Liu said is true?" "... I don''t know what he''s talking about, but it doesn''t seem to be false." "I''ll go! What''s going on here? Sister Bao, brother Liu, have you all colluded in advance..." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­ At night, Liu Xiaojiang left the villa and went to the staff dormitory arranged by Xu Si, In the villa living room, "Sister bao''er, apart from being strong and able to live, have you really found no other abnormalities in brother Liu?" Zhang Chulan looked at Feng Baobao, who was starting to eat haisai again. She remembered the dialogue with Liu Xiaojiang not long ago. She still couldn''t help asking questions again. "No... he''s very strange. I said... He''s the same as me, different, the same place... Maybe he''s strong and can live." Feng Baobao kept holding dishes and chopsticks. He didn''t stop stuffing food into his mouth when he heard Zhang Chulan''s words. He just took time to answer Zhang Chulan''s questions when he puffed up his mouth to chew food. "Tut, if this is true, the difference between brother Liu and sister bao''er is the important link he has been trying to hide." Zhang Chulan smacked with a pity on his face. It''s not that he doesn''t believe Feng Baobao''s intuition, but if things are really like what Feng Baobao said, Liu Xiaojiang must be an old monster who has lived for many years, but he doesn''t show any appearance of going through the vicissitudes of life. Feng Baobao is like this. On the one hand, her character is really too pure. On the other hand, she has lost her memory. Over the years, even if she has re recognized many things, she still doesn''t behave like an old man under the influence of her pure character. There is a childlike innocence in her At present, Zhang Chulan can only use this kind of thing to explain Feng Baobao''s purity, but in any case, he can''t use this thing to explain Liu Xiaojiang''s problem, because Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t seem to be a guy with simple mind, but more like a smart and suspicious young man comparable to him. But if a real ordinary young stranger, why did she get the evaluation of "strong" and "able to live" from sister bao''er? Could Liu Xiaojiang be immortal when he was only in his 20s? Bullshit! He has heard that Liu Xiaojiang hardly practiced energy before he went to Longhu Mountain. He can cultivate such a genius in just over a month. No matter how talented he is... He can''t cultivate immortality in more than a month? Is this what people can do? So, Combined with Feng Baobao''s reaction when he first met Liu Xiaojiang, Zhang Chulan felt that Liu Xiaojiang was immortal from the beginning. Even if he was very similar to Feng Baobao to some extent, there must be absolute differences in some things, otherwise he would not behave so well as a normal young man. But, What is the decisive difference between the two... Exactly? See this, Xu Si couldn''t help but remind him: "I know you''re curious and want to find out what''s wrong with immortal Xiao Liu, but... It''s best not to worry about it now. People said they were not hostile to us and were willing to help us keep our baby''s secret, The purpose we discussed on Longhu Mountain has also been achieved. " "Immortal Xiao Liu noticed the abnormal situation on the baby. Since it can be solved perfectly and peacefully as now, don''t make more trouble as much as possible... Lest everyone can cooperate well in the end, but your curiosity makes things more complicated." "Don''t forget..." "We responsible people will have to go to the headquarters for a meeting in a few days. Maybe they will start the whole temporary labor system because of Lao Liao''s business. At that time... Xiaoliu''s attitude towards the baby may also provide a guarantee for the baby''s safety in the future." "Are you really willing to trust an outsider?" Xu San still looked reluctant at this time. However, When Zhang Chulan and Xu Si heard this again, they couldn''t help but look at each other helplessly. They didn''t doubt Xu San''s concern for Feng Baobao, but they still felt that Xu San didn''t treat the problem thoroughly sometimes. "Oh... Fourth brother, I know the person in charge of North China District of the company. Why not the third brother..." "Low key, low key..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­ On the other end, Liu Xiaojiang had just returned to the company''s staff dormitory and was thinking about why Feng Baobao could detect himself, but he couldn''t find the other party''s abnormalities. A phone call from a girl suddenly came in. He took out his mobile phone and looked at the strange number displayed on the screen. Although he could guess who the caller was, he still chose to press the connect key. "... hello." "I love you, uncle!" the girl''s angry voice suddenly came. "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "Xu San and Xu Si are over?" said the girl, trying to keep calm. "Er... It''s over." Liu Xiaojiang said. "Where are you?" the girl asked hurriedly. "Staff dormitory." Liu Xiaojiang said humbly. "Come out! Now! Immediately! Immediately! I''ll wait for you in the woods outside the staff dormitory!" the girl hung up the phone directly after saying that, leaving no chance for Liu Xiaojiang to refuse. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang looked at the phone in his hand and felt his nose in some embarrassment. Of course, he knew who the girl on the other end of the phone was. At present, he just didn''t know whether he wanted to keep the appointment or not. If not... How to reasonably hang the girl outside. However, He sat on the bed, considering the girl''s mood and the fact that he could not escape being questioned by the other party in any case, he finally put on his clothes reluctantly, thinking about how to explain, and pacing towards the outside of the staff dormitory. "Alas... It''s all blocked at the door. What do you call it in the middle of the night?" Chapter 139 The North China branch is located near the port of Jinmen City. The staff dormitory is only a few hundred meters away from the company. You can see the numbered warehouses and docks around at a glance. It''s night, but it''s not late at night, The employees of the company left work early and had dinner. At present, they basically gather in the dormitory to play cards and blow water. No one on the wharf will come out to experience the so-called sea breeze at night except some people who happen to be on duty. At this time and this season, when a person comes out and stands on the dock at night to blow the sea breeze, he is either mentally ill... Or too green. The back door of the staff dormitory, Liu Xiaojiang skilfully avoided everyone and walked out of the back door like a thief. He stood outside the door and looked at the woods connecting the suburbs in the distance. He vaguely saw a slim figure hidden in it. Then, "Hoo... Isn''t it a little girl! What are you afraid of? Die!" Liu Xiaojiang stood in place and took a deep breath of air, as if he had made up his mind. His eyes were firm and walked towards the distant grove. The whole person seemed to have a tragic feeling of returning to death. ¡­¡­ In the small tree forest behind the dormitory, Liu Xiaojiang looked for her slim figure in the forest and saw Liu Yanyan standing under a small tree with her back to herself, wearing a pink and black jacket on her upper body, a thin pink skirt on her lower body and a pair of pure white sneakers. therefore, He pretended to be calm and walked behind the girl, "Yanyan, when you grow up, I......" However, I haven''t finished yet, "Shut up!" Liu Yanyan stood under the tree. When she heard Liu Xiaojiang''s voice, she immediately turned around like a fried kitten. Her little face was full of ferocity and rushed directly towards Liu Xiaojiang. See this, Liu Xiaojiang swallowed what he said. He saw the girl''s fierce expression rushing towards him. He almost instinctively wanted to use means to attack each other, but he finally responded in time. He stood in place helplessly and let the girl vent her emotions. After all, Liu Yanyan is the benefactor who really saved him from the boundless darkness. He once promised to make friends with young and lonely girls. As a result, more than ten years later... Even if he got out of the darkness, he didn''t look for girls because of his own abnormality. He was very sorry that he failed to keep his original promise. He was obviously saved by the girl from the boundless darkness, but he failed to save the young girl from loneliness... He only accepted the girl''s love, but did not return it like a friend. However, He expected that the girl''s emotional vent did not come at all. Liu Yanyan ran over on tiptoe and put her feet around Liu Xiaojiang''s neck. The originally vicious expression on her small face suddenly disappeared, and even said with a slight cry: "Great... Great, you''re okay... I thought that because I didn''t have enough level in those years, I wasted the opportunity to let you live. Great... What the book said is right. The reason why the lost spell was lost is that I didn''t meet the most suitable spell material." "Ah?" Liu Xiaojiang suddenly saw Liu Yanyan''s appearance. Hearing her inexplicable words, he couldn''t help feeling a little confused for a moment. "Ah, what? Why? Look down on me, don''t you?" Liu Yanyan noticed the expression on Liu Xiaojiang''s face and realized that her posture was too close. She immediately loosened her hands tightly holding each other''s neck and pretended to be evil: "Hum, otherwise, why do you think you can survive? It''s not that I stole those long lost secret arts and ancient books at home for my little mind. I tried to spell you one by one... I don''t want to give up you, a rare guy with consciousness?" "Ancient books of secret arts?" Liu Xiaojiang checked the inheritance of corpse chasers in Western Hunan in the company. He only knew that they could generally control corpses and others with magic spells. He had no idea what Liu Yanyan was talking about at this time. "Yes." Liu Yanyan nodded and said, "the reason why you can survive... Aren''t those lost spells working? Although we in Western Hunan can''t compare with the dragon tiger mountain you''ve been to, if we really want to talk about the historical origin, we can trace back to the battle of Zhuolu in ancient times." "The battle of Zhuolu?" Liu Xiaojiang has no research on history. He will only feel strange to hear these. "Oh! What do you care so much about?" Liu Yanyan said indifferently. "I''ve survived anyway. I know a little about those things. I just learned the methods in ancient books and tested them on you... It''s good to succeed in making you live." "... also." Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t doubt that Liu Yanyan brought herself back to life, because he was in the boundless darkness and the call of the girl alone gave strength, so he successfully escaped from the nothingness where there was nothing. "So... What are you now? Can you still be a corpse?" Liu Yanyan looked at Liu Xiaojiang with complex eyes. She didn''t feel that Liu Xiaojiang was similar to the driven body. She even felt that Liu Xiaojiang was no different from her own living man. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the graceful girl in front of him and said in a rare and serious way: "Yanyan, don''t tell the second person about my affairs, and... Although I''m still different from you, I don''t think I''m still a so-called corpse." "Anyway..." "I''m standing in front of you now. I can talk with you like a normal person, try to adapt to the rules and order of the society, and my thoughts and abilities are not much different from yours. Can''t I be called a person?" Liu Yanyan listened to what Liu Xiaojiang said, and her eyes gradually changed from doubt to surprise. Finally, she hesitated and said: "You... Do you really think so? Although I was surprised to make you live through the spells recorded in the ancient books of esoteric arts, I don''t know what kind of spell worked, let alone what kind of situation you can count as now." "And..." "Even if I''m willing to help you keep this secret, I''m glad you can adapt to normal life, but... It''s also true that your body is abnormal. Stay with me... I can study your body slowly in the future. Don''t think about it. I... I just want to help you solve some problems." "After all, once someone discovers something abnormal about you, I don''t know what the company... And even those other outsiders will do to you. In case... In case they don''t want to accept your existence, I will be very... I don''t want to lose such a rare research material as you." Chapter 140 ¡°¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang was not surprised by Liu Yanyan''s kindness and did not doubt that she really wanted to help herself. However, considering the fact that the Liu family in Xiangxi was not outstanding in the alien circle and the fact that the girl only cast spells on herself at the beginning, she finally took the initiative to refuse her kindness. "Yanyan, I know what you mean and what you''re worried about, but you want me to stay with you... Let''s not mention whether you can find a way to restore me to normal. Even if you do find it in the future, in the face of those mysterious lost secrets, Are you really sure you can fully understand? " Without waiting for Liu Yanyan to respond, he added: "As you said just now, the secret technique of chasing corpses in Western Hunan can even be traced back to ancient times... At the beginning, you just tried it on me, and you don''t know what kind of spell worked. If you don''t understand it completely, The risk will only become greater. " The expression on Liu Yanyan''s small face solidified for two seconds, and then she was somewhat discouraged: "What do you say? I knew you could really survive. Those strange secrets are really useful. I''ve studied those things for more than a few years..." See this, Liu Xiaojiang slowly lifted up the corner of his mouth, and without paying attention, he patted Liu Yanyan on the shoulder and comforted: "Well, although I''m not sure yet, I have a clue about my business... You little girl, don''t worry so much. If you can develop as I expected in the future, sooner or later... I''ll see you as a normal person." "..." Liu Yanyan looked at Liu Xiaojiang curiously. "You are very optimistic. Did the Taoists in Longhu Mountain teach you? It''s really yours... You went to Tianshi mansion to worship the master. It seems that the decent Zhang Zhiwei is just in vain. Otherwise... You would have died 800 times." Dong! "Ouch!" Liu Xiaojiang heard that Liu Yanyan dared to look down on the old Heavenly Master, and immediately a violent chestnut knocked on the girl''s forehead, "you girl can''t say that. Dragon and tiger mountain is also kind to me, not to mention... Is the name of the old Heavenly Master that you can be outspoken?" "Who can know if you don''t say it!" Liu Yanyan covered her forehead, puffed up her mouth and said angrily, "hum! Just say! Why do you hit me! I... I can be regarded as your master anyway!" "Master?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at the angry girl in front of him and said, "don''t say anything else... If you want to press me with your master''s identity, what means can you meet your master''s identity?" "Hum! Now let you see the means of this beautiful girl!" Seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s fearless appearance, Liu Yanyan immediately remembered the guy''s evil deeds that she had not responded to for many years. She reached out and took out a spell from the pocket of her jacket, pasted it on Liu Xiaojiang''s forehead, and quickly printed it on her chest with her right hand. "The talisman ordered you to always serve me and listen to me... As urgent as the law! Sit down! Sit down!! sit down!!!" However, After a spell, But she found that Liu Xiaojiang not only didn''t obey the order to sit down, but also kept blowing the spell on his forehead with a funny face. He had a good time there alone "... what''s the matter? Hey! Ha! Hey! Ho! Sit down! Sit down! You sit down!" "..." Liu Xiaojiang stood motionless and watched Liu Yanyan stomping her feet to cast a spell. He couldn''t help taking the spell on her forehead in his hand. "At such a young age, you can draw spells so delicately... Well, you girl is very talented." Well, He directly folded Liu Yanyan''s spell a few times and put it into his trouser pocket, "unfortunately... Your girl''s means seem to be of no use to me. I''ll keep this spell as a souvenir." "......." Liu Yanyan. When Liu Xiaojiang saw Liu Yanyan standing there alone, he almost cried. He immediately stepped forward, reached out and touched her head, and said softly: "Well, well, I''m different from the corpse you controlled before. I''m an infinitely close to human existence. How can I be controlled by a simple spell? Or... You can try the bug again?" Hearing this, Liu Yanyan''s eyes suddenly lit up, but as soon as she wanted to take out the insect to let Liu Xiaojiang know her strength, she saw that Liu Xiaojiang was covered with a layer of golden light, and her action of trying to break the insect into each other''s body became stiff. "You... You mean it, don''t you?!" Her little face was full of unpleasant hands pointing at Liu Xiaojiang. Simultaneous interpreting, "golden light spell is golden light curse! You... Well, you really learned the golden charm of Tianshi Fu as you heard it? And Rafa? " At this time, Liu Yanyan thought of Liu Xiaojiang''s identity and saw Liu Xiaojiang cast the golden light curse with her own eyes. She finally believed the rumors on the alien network. No matter whether she was being molested or not, she was more confused about Liu Xiaojiang''s way of existence. A corpse not only has its own consciousness, but also can practice energy like other strangers... Even if she is the only descendant of the Liu family in Western Hunan, she has been completely subverted by Liu Xiaojiang! "You mean this thunder method?" Regardless of Liu Yanyan''s reaction, Liu Xiaojiang stretched out his hand and condensed a flashing black thunder in his palm, saying: "As I said, I am not the so-called expelled corpse, but an existence that is infinitely close to people. If I don''t care about factors such as energy practice and cultivation... My existence itself is much stronger than ordinary strangers. Even if I practice energy... The entry speed is incomparable." "... what a pervert." Liu Yanyan looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who was like an orthodox energy practitioner. Her idea of Liu Xiaojiang''s inhumanity was gradually fading, and then she couldn''t help but say what she thought was the most appropriate evaluation. "... no, I''m not a pervert, I''m a normal person." Liu Xiaojiang scattered the golden light and thunder method on his body and reminded him with a righteous face. "No, no... you are a pervert." Liu Yanyan shook her head numbly and retorted. "No, no, no... I''m absolutely normal," Liu Xiaojiang corrected again. "No, no, no, no... You are definitely a pervert." Liu Yanyan obviously has identified something. Liu Xiaojiang: "......" ¡­¡­ About an hour later, In a senior Chinese restaurant in Jinmen, "Wow, you brought me to such a high-end restaurant for dinner, uncle Jiang... I didn''t expect you to have a lot of money." "Xiaojiang... Uncle?" "Hmm! Yes! Who knows how long you''ve been doing that! I''m not losing my voice!" "Yanyan, I don''t think it''s right. Although I''m not very clear... I think I''m only in my 20s at most. Your uncle... I can''t stand it." "Oh, that''s right. You look like you''re in your 20s. You used to be in your 20s at that time. Now... Even if you came back that year, you''re only in your 30s at most. So... Brother Jiang?" "... just don''t call uncle anyway." "Hey... Brother Jiang, if you have so much money, why don''t you... Keep me in the future?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Chapter 141 Liu Yanyan has no intention of blaming Liu Xiaojiang for not keeping her promise. Although she was a little upset after learning about Liu Xiaojiang''s existence through the alien network some time ago, why didn''t Liu Xiaojiang come to her, but now... She is very satisfied with Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude towards herself. only a short while ago, She has stayed in Xiangxi to accept the inheritance of driving away the corpses, so that she never took a step out of the house before the age of 15. Unlike ordinary girls, she has a normal childhood and the things around her when she was young... She is not ordinary beautiful clothes and lovely dolls. Corpses, spells, poisonous insects... Perhaps because she didn''t have a complete childhood and was ordered to live like an ordinary person after inheriting the means, her understanding of the word "freedom" began to become distorted. Fortunately, Before Liu Yanyan officially joined the whole sex, when she had little impact on the society, she was promptly arrested by Xu San, Xu Si and others for company education, understood her ignorance and the danger of wholeness over time, and regained her kind and sensible self when she was young. People, when they are young and don''t know something, being stupid is also a normal situation. The important thing is that after understanding something, they should continue to go to the dark, or choose to go back and get back on track in time. She was lucky to meet some people who were willing to put herself back on track before she really started doing evil, so she made the wisest choice in the eyes of normal people - turning back. occasionally, It''s really not difficult to look back. The difficult thing is that after doing something, you find that no one behind you is willing to accept the ugly yourself Liu Yanyan has experienced very few things, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t know why. It''s just that when things get to a certain point, she''s overwhelmed by emotion for a moment. When she calms down... She will also be afraid of her stupid behavior. She must have a long mind in doing things in the future. For example, After she realized that Liu Xiaojiang was not under her control, she didn''t think that if she wanted to keep a secret with Liu Xiaojiang''s power, the best choice was actually to kill people However, Liu Xiaojiang not only didn''t choose that approach, but also took the initiative to maintain a close relationship with herself, knowing that she didn''t eat... She was willing to bring herself to such a high-end restaurant. How can she not understand Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude towards herself? ¡­¡­ Liu Yanyan kept tasting delicious food with chopsticks. She saw the expression on Liu Xiaojiang''s face because of the word "take care of" and said with a smile: "Brother Jiang, aren''t you really thinking about keeping me?" "..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t mean to move his chopsticks. He looked at the girl across the table and felt a headache. "I know you''re working for the company for free. If you really need money... You can tell me, forget about keeping things." "Oh." Liu Yanyan couldn''t help rolling her eyes, straightened her body slightly, and said with great dissatisfaction on her small face: "A beautiful girl like me asked for maintenance, but she refused... Brother Jiang, you can''t do it?" "Cough..." Liu Xiaojiang seemed to choke on his own saliva. He immediately picked up the teacup next to him, drank two mouthfuls, and said angrily: "What''s the matter with you girl? What''s ok? I said I''m not much different from you... Tut! Don''t worry about this! Eat quickly! Go back to bed after eating!" Before Liu Yanyan could speak, he looked at Liu Yanyan suspiciously and said to himself: "It''s only been a few years? Ten years? You''ve changed a lot. You don''t look like that timid little girl at all." Liu Yanyan put down her chopsticks, looked up and down at Liu Xiaojiang, and leaned her hand on her chin with playful eyes: "Just talk about it. Even if I work for the company for free, the Liu family''s money will be enough for me to grow old all my life. Alas... Brother Xiaojiang really can''t stand jokes." "I really let my parents know about keeping things. I have to ask them to break my leg. After all... I''m going to get married in the future. Of course, if brother Xiaojiang is really willing to keep me, I won''t go back in the future, hehe ~ ~" Liu Xiaojiang didn''t take Liu Yanyan''s words seriously. He looked at the almost eaten food on the table and asked, "finished?" "If we''re finished, let''s go back now. Xu San and Xu Si seem to be very busy these days. Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao seem to have something to do. Although I can stay here with you for a few days... It''s estimated that I won''t be able to meet again for a long time, From now on, in addition to helping me keep a secret, I have only one request for you. If you are in trouble, ask Xu sanxu and Xu Si for help. If you really encounter any danger... Life protection is the most important. Nothing else is important, including my business. " He thought for a moment and said: "Yanyan, I think you know that secrets are important, but I don''t want you to have an accident. If it''s really because of what happened to me... I also hope you can take yourself the most seriously. Even if the other party asks you to say something about me, you should focus on your own safety as much as possible." "Brother Xiaojiang, you..." Liu Yanyan looked at Liu Xiaojiang and didn''t speak for several minutes. Finally, she smiled and nodded and said: "OK, I promise you. I have to say... Brother Jiang, you think too much. Even if you don''t say so, I must focus on my own safety. Anyway, you don''t intend to keep me in the future... Don''t you?" Liu Xiaojiang: "......" When Liu Yanyan saw Liu Xiaojiang holding his chest with a sad expression on her face, she immediately stuck out her tongue and said with a smile: "Anyway, I''ve taken a good leave with Xu Si these days. You have to stay here to accompany me and make up for what you owe me as the ''master'' over the years. After all... If you''ve been with me all these years, I certainly couldn''t have bothered to join the whole sex before." Well, She imitated Liu Xiaojiang''s appearance, ignored the other party''s reaction, took the initiative to wave to the waiter in the distance and said: "Pay the bill!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Goodbye, Liu Yanyan, Liu Xiaojiang stayed a few more days according to the girl''s requirements. Even if Xu Si went to the company for a meeting on behalf of the person in charge of North China, Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao also went to the capital because of an assigned task. He didn''t have time to pay attention to anything except Liu Yanyan. In these three or four days, He has always been at ease with the girl, playing around as the girl''s friend and elder brother, patiently trying to make up for what he owes over the years, and at the same time enjoying a trace of humanity brought by the girl to himself. Have to say, He likes the most precious thing from the warm side of human nature and feels that it can make him look more like a real person Chapter 142 A few days later, Even through these days of contact, Liu Xiaojiang felt more and more that Liu Yanyan was very important to him, but considering the situation of himself and Erzhuang, he said goodbye to the girl who was reluctant to part with him and flew back to the branch established by the company in the northeast region. However, As soon as he got off the plane and walked out of the airport, he found that there were always inexplicable eyes staring at him. It was not difficult to guess that these people should be strange people and come for the so-called eight wonders, but he didn''t expect to return to lianmen port now. However, it is now the most crowded working hours in lianmen Hong Kong, Even if Liu Xiaojiang wants to catch these guys and force them to ask who sent the cannon fodder, he has to take into account the impact of this kind of thing on ordinary people. In any case, he can''t take the initiative to attack them in the street. Can''t fight in front of ordinary people This means that he has to find a relatively unmanned place suitable for hands-on. Although mengang is not a super first tier city, he can barely touch the back of the first tier city. It is not so easy to find an unmanned area during working hours. At the same time, These guys who are responsible for tracking Liu Xiaojiang don''t seem to be stunned. When they see Liu Xiaojiang wandering alone in the street, they not only quickly detect Liu Xiaojiang''s intention, but also take the initiative to distance themselves from Liu Xiaojiang. It''s obvious that they don''t give Liu Xiaojiang a chance. "Gee, these annoying guys..." Liu Xiaojiang noticed that these guys deliberately mixed into the crowd and didn''t intend to do it or let them do it themselves. He couldn''t help frowning slowly and gave up the idea of doing it for the time being. He planned to ask the car to go back to the company branch first. Right now, Buzzing Liu Xiaojiang noticed the vibration of the mobile phone in his pocket. He immediately reached out to take out the mobile phone and looked down at the text on the screen. [brother Jiang, turn left at the alley 100 meters ahead. Lao Liu, they will help you get rid of your tail. Come to me first... I have bad news for you.] "Bad news?" Liu Xiaojiang was stunned. [well, about Chen duo, you''ve been attending the Luo Tian Festival, and then you''re dealing with the whole sex. I wanted to tell you a few days ago... But you''re dating a little girl, and you haven''t found a chance to tell you about it.] [anyway...] [it''s not urgent yet. Chen Duo is hiding in a safe place. The old man goes to the headquarters for a meeting... It should be that the top is going to do something to Chen duo.] "OK, I''ll go back now and wait until I get back." When Liu Xiaojiang learned that it was about Chen duo, a little boy he had seen flashed in his mind. The warmth in his heart caused by Liu Yanyan suddenly subsided and was replaced by a strong dislike of the company''s top management. Then, Liu Xiaojiang put his mobile phone back in his pocket and walked forward quietly. Only when he saw "plain clothes" Lao Liu at the entrance of the alley did he temporarily suppress his emotions and cooperate with Lao Liu and others to catch those strange people who followed him. ¡­¡­ After a long time, Liu Xiaojiang handed over those strange people who followed him to Lao Liu and others and brought them back to the company. One person carefully avoided everyone''s eyes and ears, came to the underground research institute where Erzhuang''s body was located, and supported all the staff around him. He looked around the room in silence, As before, he sat near the treatment cabin on which Erzhuang depended and said, "Erzhuang, what happened to Chen Duo?" "Brother Jiang, after Wu Xiangyou''s incident, I followed what you said... I paid attention to Chen duo from time to time. As a result, when the Luo Tian festival was about to end, she personally killed Liao Zhong, the person in charge of South China, and was suspected of defecting from the supervision of the company." Er Zhuang''s voice came through the indoor public address equipment, and his tone was relatively calm, telling the story. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang frowned for a moment and said, "why? Why did Chen duo kill Liao Zhong? According to the confidential document, the last thing she could kill... Should be Liao Zhong in South China?" "I think so." Erzhuang wondered, "but no matter how to investigate the course of the matter, even if I took the risk to get the recording at that time, I just felt that the situation at that time was a little strange. Chen duo sounded as if she didn''t want to kill Liao Zhong at all, and Liao Zhong... It seemed that she also had a chance to kill Chen duo before she ran away." "Result..." "Chen duo doesn''t want to kill Liao Zhong. Liao Zhong is dead. Liao Zhong has a chance to kill Chen duo, but let Chen duo kill himself... Ran away." "The live recording?" Liu Xiaojiang thought about the strange situation Erzhuang said. "First put the recording to me." "OK." Erzhuang immediately agreed to Liu Xiaojiang''s request. A middle-aged man''s voice that sounded very straight came out through the sound reinforcement equipment around the room. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Chen duo! How are you? Didn''t those people embarrass you?" "No..." ¡­¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Liu Xiaojiang listened to the whole recording made by Erzhuang in silence, and roughly knew how Chen duo had killed Liao Zhong. He immediately fell into deeper doubt and confusion, and completely didn''t understand what was going on between Liao Zhong and Chen duo. But, Through this recording, He knows at least one thing, that is, Liao Zhong thinks he has the means to kill Chen duo. Chen duo also knows that Liao Zhong can kill himself directly, so he takes the initiative to force Liao Zhong to make a choice, whether to let her go or kill her on the spot. In the end, Even though Liao Zhong endured the great pain that Gu poison gradually eroded himself, he didn''t kill Chen Duo for his own life. In that way, Gu poison slowly killed himself. He didn''t know whether it was because of the influence of Gu poison. Until the end, he didn''t open his mouth and let Chen Duo leave. At this time, Liu Xiaojiang recalled the detailed information he had seen and thought: "What is this? Pursuing freedom? No... Liao Zhong was willing to let her become a temporary worker. She should be trying to help her fight for freedom. After so many years of training, she can understand everything in the world even if she has an abnormal past." "In other people''s eyes, Gu Shen holy child, complete freedom... Is absolutely impossible. She is so smart... She must be able to understand the reason." "Select..." "... freedom of choice? I made my choice, and then because of my feelings with Liao Zhong, I want him to agree with my choice? But... Choice? It''s just so simple? It''s only so simple? What used to be Tut! It seems to be... After all, this girl has never been qualified to decide everything about herself. " Because of the existence of Erzhuang, Liu Xiaojiang''s understanding of Chen duo''s past is no less than that of Liao Zhong. Perhaps it is because he is more likely to understand Chen duo''s idea of being controlled by others from an equally heterogeneous perspective. Even if he can''t understand... He still quickly grasped the focus of the matter. At the same time, He felt that a good man like Liao Zhong seemed to die too unworthy Chapter 143 "Freedom of choice?" Er Zhuang said suspiciously, "are you eager to be recognized by Liao Zhong? If it''s really that simple... Liao Zhong hasn''t noticed Chen duo''s real thoughts all the time?" Liu Xiaojiang took out the mobile phone in his pocket and found out the confidential documents that Erzhuang had sent to him. While carefully looking at the detailed records of Chen duo''s experience, he touched his chin and frowned slightly, saying: "Er Zhuang, Liao Zhong is also one of the leaders of the bunker. According to this document and the recording just now, I understand that he is different from the staff of the bunker who look after Wu Xiangyou." "Although it looks and sounds like a rough middle-aged man, Liao Zhong is really a good guy. He takes good care of Chen duo''s special existence and may even treat Chen duo as a daughter." "But..." He put his cell phone back in his pocket and continued with complex eyes: "I don''t doubt that Liao Zhong is thinking about Chen Duo for everything he has done in the bunker over the years. I also know that he wants to give Chen Duo a normal future... Even freedom, but to some extent, his practice is no different from that of the medicine fairy club in those years." "I admit that Liao Zhong''s purpose is different from that of the medicine fairy society. He doesn''t intend to do anything with Chen duo. The reason why he made Chen Duo a temporary worker... Is also a compromise for ''freedom'' in the future. He wants to prove Chen duo''s safety and stability to the top management of the company." "But..." "He ignored Chen duo''s personal growth. If it was the girl who had just been rescued from the medicine fairy society, he would be right to do so... Because the girl didn''t know anything in the world except making poison, and she couldn''t even think simply, At that time, Chen duo really needed someone to help her make a choice and guide her to gradually integrate into and accept everything in the world. " Speaking of which, A layer of deep regret appeared in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes and whispered: "Liao Zhong was right at the beginning, but after Chen duo really grew up, he didn''t know if he was used to making decisions for Chen duo... He completely ignored that Chen duo was no longer a Gu body saint in those days, or would he still not ask and understand Chen duo''s current ideas, It can be said that Although he did everything out of his good intentions and hoped that Chen duo could have a relatively normal life, his practice in recent years was the same as that of the drug fairy society in those years. He did not give Chen Duo the opportunity to choose his own life and ignored Chen duo''s thoughts and thoughts as a human individual. " ¡ª¡ª One day, You saved me from a comfortable life, said it was hell, said you wanted to give me freedom, said you wanted to give me happiness, Forgive me for not understanding and not understanding what you mean; Now I see, Yes, you''re right. It''s hell; I am not normal; I am unhappy; But What about freedom? You said you would arrange a happy life for me; But never ask me... For me now, what is true happiness; I know what you mean by happiness, That''s not what I want, Why don''t you want to take a good look at me now? Why don''t you ask me what I want? You said you wanted to set me free, But I don''t even have the qualification to choose my own life; You said you wanted to give me happiness, But you only give me those things I don''t want ¡ª¡ª The more Liu Xiaojiang thinks from Chen duo''s point of view, the more he feels that Liao Zhong doesn''t take Chen duo''s own thoughts into account. He also has a full understanding of the things between Liao Zhong and Chen duo. He just didn''t expect... Why did Chen duo leave so suddenly this time. "Brother Jiang, the old man told me before he left that temporary workers in other six regions need to work together to hunt down Chen duo this time. It is likely that the company headquarters wants to take the opportunity to start the temporary worker system." "After all..." "In a sense, the company''s temporary workers actually belong to the private armed forces of the regional heads. If necessary... The regional heads can even use this system to cover up the identity of temporary workers, as long as they intend... In addition to the regional heads and directors, Generally, no one is qualified to obtain information about temporary workers from within the company. " "Chen Duo is also a temporary worker, not to mention the existence of ''Gu body Saint child'' which is extremely dangerous......" "The task of jointly chasing Chen duo this time is to use temporary workers to wipe the company''s ass and know the real identity of temporary workers in various regions. Even if something happens afterwards... The death of temporary workers can''t depend on the company, and the loss is only the private arms of the heads of various regions." Speaking of which, Er Zhuang''s tone suddenly became much easier: "Of course, even if the company headquarters really wants to start on the temporary worker system, it will certainly not deliberately target our northeast region. This can be seen as a conspiracy to test the attitude of all temporary workers towards the company." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about the company''s intention to start the temporary worker system. After all, Chen duo has killed Liao Zhong. The board of directors thinks that the current temporary worker system is inappropriate and normal. He pondered for a moment about Chen duo, then slowly opened his mouth and said: "Er Zhuang, where is Chen duo now? What is the company''s attitude towards Chen duo this time..." "Chen Duo is hiding in a village near Liupanshui, Guizhou. The company''s attitude is... To see people alive and dead bodies." Erzhuang said carefully. "But..." "Brother Jiang, according to the directors'' consistent approach to problems, as well as the orders previously mixed in the live recording..." "Chen duo must be fully responsible for Liao Zhong''s death. Even if the temporary workers can catch her alive, the company''s best situation in dealing with Chen duo... I''m afraid it won''t be much better at all." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang nodded unexpectedly and said, "sure enough, it''s still one size fits all. In that case... It''s estimated that even if the directors can finally understand Liao Zhong''s death, they will still deal with Chen duo''s uncontrollable abnormal existence." With that, before Erzhuang could respond, he suddenly chuckled and said: "Er Zhuang, based on personal feelings, do you think Chen duo should die?" "If it''s just personal emotion..." Erzhuang hesitated: "I don''t want her to die, but..." "Chen duo once sought death in front of Liao Zhong." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and interrupted, "but Liao Zhong is dead. She is still alive. I guess she can accept the end of death, but she doesn''t really want to die." "In that case, give her a choice, a choice that can stay with her peers and live to decide her future life." Chapter 144 "You want to save her?" Although Erzhuang had long guessed that Liu Xiaojiang would not stand idly by, when it was time to confirm it, she couldn''t help but remind her: "This task is not only for us, but also for temporary workers in the other five regions." "The status of temporary workers is special, the tasks they accept are generally very dangerous, and their strength will not be too bad." "We want to save Chen duo without any trace from the company under the eyes of these people... This is almost an impossible thing." "Brother Jiang, do you want to work with the company now..." "Not necessarily." Liu Xiaojiang walked to the indoor treatment cabin, held the glass with his hand, looked at Erzhuang, and said with a relaxed smile: "Er Zhuang, what you think is too absolute. I will provide her with a choice, but I won''t force her to make a choice, so... No one can say whether she is willing to go with me or live with the same kind in the end." As soon as the voice fell, Regardless of whether Erzhuang was wearing clothes or not, he wantonly looked at the incomplete body and said: "If Chen Duo is really willing to go with me in the end, she can be responsible for your safety in the future. If there is an extremely perfect Gu Shen holy boy watching here, I can be more relieved when I work outside." Er Zhuang still hesitated and said, "brother Jiang, although I don''t know what''s going on with you, I can understand that you can''t be indifferent to Chen duo, but the company..." "Don''t worry." Liu Xiaojiang''s fingers gently knocked on the glass, slowly raised the corners of his mouth and said, "I know what you''re worried about, but the reason why I chose to do so is naturally certain in my heart." "Who says... The temporary workers of the company must be in line with the company?" "The directors of the company may have some other reasons because of Chen duo... In short, they forced the identity of temporary workers to surface and forced all temporary workers to say something about this kind of thing. Now it''s really wrong." Speaking of which, Feng Baobao and Zhang Chulan''s faces suddenly appeared in his mind. Without waiting for Erzhuang''s response, he continued to smile and say: "Er Zhuang, you may not know. Even if I don''t mention several other temporary workers this time, I can''t fight alone... No matter what, two guys have to be happy to help me save Chen duo." "Well, yes, no matter how smart, as long as his identity is exposed in front of everyone, the guy''s situation will be noticed sooner or later, and over time... No matter how reluctant he is, he can''t stop this from happening." "Eh? Little brother Jiang? What do you mean?" Er Zhuang almost a question mark on his forehead. She never monitored Liu Xiaojiang all the time. She only paid attention to the situation around Liu Xiaojiang when she was called or something happened. For a while, she didn''t understand who Liu Xiaojiang was talking about. "You''ll know then." Liu Xiaojiang touched his chin and said in a deep voice: "If things happen as expected, that guy will certainly do something in the process of chasing Chen duo. The purpose is unknown... For the moment, but as long as it''s me, I should be able to persuade him to help. Who told me to know the most and showed my willingness to help." "... all I have to do next is show the right strength and make him think my help is more important than everything." Let''s go, He looked at Erzhuang in the treatment cabin again and said: "Er Zhuang, it''s decided first, but before leaving for Liupanshui, I need you to investigate and sort out several temporary workers other than Feng Baobao as clearly as possible, and then send them to your mobile phone... Can you do it?" "... yes." Er Zhuang seems to understand who Liu Xiaojiang was talking about when he heard the name of Feng Baobao. "As soon as possible!" Liu Xiaojiang said seriously. "OK... But, brother Jiang, can you stop looking at my chest after watching it for so long?" Er Zhuang was staring at it for so long and finally began to be shy. "... oh." Liu Xiaojiang immediately sat back to his previous position. "Bah! Coyote..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­ The next day, Around 7 p.m, Liupanshui, Guizhou, Liu Xiaojiang walked out of the airport with two mobile phones. While looking at the information about temporary workers on his mobile phone, he joined the chat group through another mobile phone with only five other people''s phones and observed the accounts of several other people in the group. Apart from Chen duo, The company''s current temporary workers are in this chat group, saying that they want to better cooperate when they perform their tasks, but even the mobile phone that joins the chat group and is used to contact others is only a temporary contact tool distributed by the company. This is not the meaning of the company''s senior management, but a confidential means that the regional leaders strive to obtain for temporary workers who do not want to expose their identity. After all, This temporary contact tool used when performing tasks, whether it is a mobile phone card or an online chat account, is not really a personal thing of temporary workers. It will be completely invalidated after the task. As long as you don''t want to... No one knows the real contact information of each other. Huh? Why do people still use photos as avatars? Me? Liu Xiaojiang opened the account page in the group. It''s no surprise that several other people are the same as themselves. They all use simple expressions instead of avatars. But, When he saw an account with the remark "East China", he used a photo as a head portrait. He couldn''t help but praise an honest man. At the same time, he also clicked on the photo above and took a closer look. Is that him? Liu Xiaojiang recognized the identity of the person in the photo and remembered that he had met the other person on the dragon and tiger mountain. He could think of the situation when he met the person at that time. He could not help but throw the word "honest man" behind his head. Honest man? When can an honest man kill without changing his face? Buzzing There was a sudden vibration on the mobile phone, Liu Xiaojiang noticed that the honest man sent a red envelope in the group. He immediately opened the red envelope completely subconsciously and nodded frequently to admit the identity of the other party''s "honest man". 57 yuan 2 Unexpected harvest! Huadong: you... Sure enough, you''re all there [Huadong: ho ho... There will be someone. Hello, Huabei!] [Huadong: I''m a man, 39 years old, a little cruel...] [Huadong: nice to meet you...] See this, Liu Xiaojiang ignored Huabei, the only one in the group who said a few words besides Huadong, an honest man, because when he saw the expression of Huabei instead of a head portrait, he didn''t want to know who would be so cheap. Received a red envelope from an honest man, He politely sent a message to the group. [Northeast: Thank you for the red envelope from East China. I''m also a man, 23 years old, approachable... Nice to meet you all.] Chapter 145 Huabei:... I seem to know who this guy is [East China: who?] [Southwest: + 1] [central China: + 1] [Northwest: we already know each other in North China and Northeast China?] [Huabei: sort of... I''m not familiar with you. You''re all peeping at the screen!] Liu Xiaojiang looked at several messages in the chat group and didn''t care about Zhang Chulan''s words used to lure others to bubble. Instead, he continued to click on the keyboard on the screen with his fingers. [Dongbei: are you curious? I don''t mind being exposed. Oh, by the way... The eldest brother in East China, I''ve seen him on Longhu Mountain before.] [East China: Longhu Mountain?] [central China: in the northeast is the contestant of Luotian Festival?] [Southwest:??] [Northwest:?] [North China:...] See this, Liu Xiaojiang opened the account of "Central China" and looked at it. He felt that this man was different from other temporary workers. He only mentioned "dragon and Tiger Mountain". The other party reacted faster than "East China" himself. It is likely that he knew more things than several other temporary workers. [Northeast: from central China... You are very special. I only mentioned the dragon and tiger mountain. You guessed that I was a contestant in the Luo Tian Festival. I know a lot.] [central China:... Er, informant, this is all the information provided by my personal informant.] [East China: I met you on Longhu Mountain, and I also know you from North China. I met the contestant of Luo Tian Festival on the mountain... Northeast, are you... Immortal Liu?] [Southwest: Immortal Xiao Liu? No! I heard that you were not removed from Longhushan... Are you also a temporary worker in the company?] [Northwest: if it were immortal Xiao Liu, our mission would be much easier with immortal Xiao Liu here...] [Huabei: brother Liu, are you selling yourself like this?] Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t care about this. His purpose this time is not to hide anything, but to find an opportunity to provide Chen duo with a choice to live. These temporary workers are not sure which one has some use value. Naturally, they won''t hide and dare not contact these guys. [Northeast: Hey, as southwest said, I''ve been removed from Longhu Mountain. Just call me Liu Xiaojiang. Don''t tease me with immortal Liu anymore. It''s really not good... You can call me Xiao Jiang.] [East China: Xiaojiang in Northeast China?] [Huazhong: what a surprise.] [North China:... Xiaojiang?] [Southwest: OK! Immortal Xiao Liu! No problem! Immortal Xiao Liu!] [Northwest:...] When Liu Xiaojiang saw the "southwest" in the group, he shouted one by one. It was like deliberately looking for trouble with himself, but when he thought of the information he had seen before, he didn''t care about the cancer in the southwest region. [Northeast: Liupanshui... Has everyone arrived yet?] [Huabei: not yet...] [Huadong: ah... Xiaojiang has come? Where are the others?] ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ [Huadong: Gee, it seems that everyone is not interested in the assembly. It''s also... I don''t want to meet you without this mission.] [Huadong: Xiaojiang, do you understand the briefing of the mission?] [Dongbei: Wan Liangcai, right? I already know. Let''s get in touch with each other?] ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ [Huadong: Hey... It seems that everyone except Xiaojiang is not going to show up?] [Huadong: Well, this Wan Liangcai, I will contact Xiaojiang. You are free. If you really don''t want to show up, this task can be completed by me and Xiaojiang.] [Northeast: OK!] [Southwest: wait, I''ll go with you. I don''t know how shameful other guys are. Hey... Everyone, I''m from southwest. Just call me ball.] [East China: Xiao Zizi.] [Southwest: OK, brother Xiao, it''s better to stimulate this mission. I don''t know whether Chen duo''s means are high or not. It''s rare for six people to act together. She can''t have fun with us, but it''s boring. Hey, hey...] [central China: don''t think too simply! Asshole! Chen duo''s information is also provided by my personal informant!] [central China: I should have been the first person to get to Liupanshui. I went to the informant immediately after I got off the plane.] [central China: he has been killed!] [central China: the wound is inconsistent with the method of Chen duo, the holy child of Gu body in the record!] [central China: Chen Duo is likely to have an accomplice!] Seeing that no one in the group sent any more messages, Liu Xiaojiang immediately put his mobile phone back in his pocket, turned off the mobile phone he usually used, and planned to use only the temporary mobile phone distributed above during the task. After all, Because of the existence of Erzhuang behind him, the company can''t get anything useful from him whether it moves on the temporary mobile phone or not. He can get in touch with Erzhuang at any time through this mobile phone. Network, communication tools... And even all the available electrical appliances in the world, er Zhuang''s ability is undoubtedly equivalent to the existence of God. ¡­¡­ About half an hour later, Somewhere in Liupanshui, On the street in front of a "Guizhou mutton powder" shop, As soon as Liu Xiaojiang got off a taxi, he saw the gentle Xiao Zizi holding his mobile phone, standing alone at the crossing in front of the store waiting for himself. If you just look at each other''s clothes and back, Liu Xiaojiang also felt that Xiao Zizi was like an ordinary office worker. He didn''t look like the kind of cruel man he had seen on Longhu Mountain. He walked forward with a calm smile, raised his hand and greeted Xiao Zizi, saying: "Brother Xiao, I''ve been waiting for a long time." Xiao Zizi turned and looked at Liu Xiaojiang, "meet again, Xiaojiang." Indifference! Extreme indifference! Serious! be strict in one ''s demands! There was not much expression on his face, and even when he looked at Liu Xiaojiang, there was not even a trace of fluctuation in his eyes. But, Liu Xiaojiang still feels a strong contrast. He always feels that Xiao Zizi, who is enthusiastic about people on the Internet, and Xiao Zizi in reality... Seem to be two opposite extremes. "Yes, I see you again, brother Xiao. Ha, I have to say that there is a big gap between your reality and the Internet." "If I hadn''t met you before, I would really doubt whether you are cheating on the Internet. Obviously, you are like a warm and friendly big brother on the Internet, but the reality is... Hey, hey, hey." Xiao Zizi pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose and said awkwardly: "Wait for the ball in the southwest? Or go to contact Wan Liangcai first?" Right now, "Hi ~ ~ ~ you two! Are you talking about me?" a voice full of banter came behind them. Hearing the sound, I looked back, Liu Xiaojiang found a slender, frivolous woman wearing T-shirts and shorts, dyed black nails and long blond hair. I don''t know when she came not far behind with a smile and was looking up and down at herself with curious eyes. "Oh, brother Xiao, you see, is this guy the legendary big man in women''s clothing?" Chapter 146 Xiao Zizi looked at the visitor up and down, nodded and said, "I haven''t tried, man..." "..." Wang Zhenqiu saw their reaction. Although he kept the smile on his face, the muscles at the corners of his mouth couldn''t help twitching twice. "Southwest, Wang Zhenqiu, just call me qiuer. In addition... Immortal Xiao Liu, even brother Xiao, you should be the least qualified to say I look like a woman?" "This white and smooth skin, dark and soft long hair, and the behavior of dyeing nails like me... Wearing women''s clothes, you will be more like a woman than me?" When Liu Xiaojiang heard that Wang Zhenqiu deliberately accentuated the words "Xiao Liu Zhen Ren", his eyelids jumped and said: "Ha ha, it''s a pity that I don''t wear women''s clothes or your type of clothes." "Long hair is because I''ve been in Longhu Mountain, so I''m used to hair binding. My skin is natural. I can''t help it. As for nails..." He raised his palm slowly. According to the feeling in his heart, he used the ability that had been sealed for a long time after practicing energy, which made a slow black smoke appear near his fingertips, and a gloomy and terrible atmosphere spread. "It''s not the color I deliberately dyed, but the result of some skill I''ve practiced..." Well, He didn''t care how Xiao Zizi and Wang Zhenqiu reacted. He waved away the terrible black smoke near his fingertips and didn''t give them a chance to touch this terrible thing. Liu Xiaojiang will not deliberately show off his particularity, nor will he use his special abilities to explain black nails. The reason why he showed such a terrible thing that no one could have seen in front of Xiao Zizi and Wang Zhenqiu. On the one hand, it is to gradually create a sense of mystery, and want to fully arouse the fear and attention of other temporary workers, so that these smart and cautious guys don''t want to fight against themselves easily. on the other hand, He is also testing whether these well-informed guys may be aware of their abnormalities. After all, There are not only Xiao Zizi and Wang Zhenqiu, but also Feng Baobao and Zhang Chulan. The other two guys are not too far away from here. Everyone can see the terrible thing just now. Now, Liu Xiaojiang is relying on his strong perception to pay attention to all temporary workers except Feng Baobao. As long as someone makes an abnormal move because of that kind of thing just now, he will find a chance to get rid of the guys who may threaten him before the task of chasing Chen duo begins. Chen duo''s question is certainly important. He is willing to take risks to contact these so-called temporary workers for Chen duo, but when he is not clear about their attitude towards the company''s top management and whether everyone has utility value, he will never allow anyone to notice the abnormal situation on himself. He will not underestimate the temporary workers in any company. Unfortunately, At this time, in addition to Feng Baobao''s unclear, the two temporary workers in the distance seemed to have no abnormal reaction. Right now, Xiao Zizi just frowned and didn''t ask what black smoke was. "Does immortal Xiao Liu know kung fu beyond dragon and tiger mountain?" Although Wang Zhenqiu didn''t understand what it was just now, he instinctively had a sense of resistance to black smoke, which made him more curious about Liu Xiaojiang. Liu Xiaojiang did not care about Wang Zhenqiu''s normal reaction, nor did he know that his success had aroused Wang Zhenqiu''s curiosity. In fact, it was not a good thing for anyone familiar with this guy. He just did not deny or affirm: "Come on, brother Xiao, ball, let''s meet boss Wan first. It seems that everyone else still doesn''t want to show up." "Well, the task is the most important." Xiao Zizi nodded. Wen Yan, As soon as Wang Zhenqiu''s eyes lit up, he took the initiative to go to Liu Xiaojiang''s side, followed them to the "Guizhou mutton powder" across the street, and then kept asking questions like a piece of dog skin plaster. "Immortal Xiao Liu, what exactly is the black smoke you just did? What effect does it have on others?" "It seems that it''s a bit like Gu poison. It seems a little different when you look at it... What kind of means is it?" "Hey! Don''t ignore me! Are we colleagues anyway? Don''t look at me like this! I''m well-informed! But I''ve never seen your means before! What is it in essence? " "Did you create it yourself? Can you teach me?" Liu Xiaojiang: "......" Xiao Zizi: "......" How can anyone come up and ask people about their skills as soon as they meet? Who would easily tell you a stranger? It''s not like this since it''s cooked, is it? Bastard, this boy is so annoying! ¡­¡­ After a long time, Liu Xiaojiang came out of Wan Liangcai''s shop and learned some news from boss Wan. Besides that Chen duo did come, they also knew the purpose of Chen duo''s coming here. Mei Jinfeng Liu Xiaojiang bowed his head and contacted Erzhuang with his mobile phone. He asked Erzhuang to investigate Mei Jinfeng and soon got a detailed information about the old man. All sex It''s all sex again! Mei Jinfeng is a veteran who joined the whole sex in 40 years, and He looked down and saw a line of small characters on the data recording Mei Jinfeng''s close relationship with the head of Quanxing. He silently calculated the time in his heart and thought of the fact that in recent years, except for the acting head, only rootless students have been recognized by the owner of Quanxing. He almost immediately confirmed the identity of the full-fledged leader on the information. Rootless! Mei Jinfeng had a very close relationship with rootless students! On the other side, Wang Zhenqiu followed Liu Xiaojiang all the time. Seeing the expression on Liu Xiaojiang''s face, he said with a bad smile: "Immortal Xiao Liu... Don''t you have your own investigation channel? Through the old woman Mei Jinfeng... Do you already know anything?" "... in fact, it''s nothing." Liu Xiaojiang asked Erzhuang to send Chen duo''s hiding place to his mobile phone, immediately shook his head and put his mobile phone back in his pocket with a smile "As long as you call your colleagues in the company and ask, you should also know that this'' Mei Jinfeng ''is a veteran who joined the whole society decades ago." "Besides..." "Don''t you already know where the old man lives in seclusion? Next... You can continue to investigate along this clue." Let''s go, He looked at the envelope Xiao Zizi got from boss Wan, stopped and said: "By the way, brother Xiao, qiu''er, I have other things to do here. I''ll leave you for a while. Later, if I find Chen duo, I think things are difficult, Remember to contact me. " "OK." Xiao Zizi didn''t say much. However, When Wang Zhenqiu heard that Liu Xiaojiang wanted to leave, he couldn''t help laughing and said: "Anything else? Something more important than the company''s mission?" "Immortal Xiao Liu, it should be very important for you to leave in such a hurry? Then... Take me one! I can help you!" "Don''t worry, I won''t let you leave us and do more interesting things alone. If you really want to go... Take me. I''m willing to help you anyway, hehe..." Chapter 147 "My business has nothing to do with you." Liu Xiaojiang stopped, looked back at Wang Zhenqiu, looked at the other party again and said: "Ball, I don''t know what you want to do, but my business... You''d better not be too curious." "I am naturally curious." Wang Zhenqiu smiled disapprovingly: "immortal Xiao Liu is so resistant to other people''s help. Is there anything you don''t want us to know?" Before Liu Xiaojiang could respond, he turned to Xiao Zizi and said with a smile: "Brother Xiao, you see, immortal Xiao Liu obviously has something to hide from us. It''s not certain that he will do something unfavorable to us. Should we have a long mind for him?" Hearing these suspected provocations, Xiao Zizi thought of his meeting with Liu Xiaojiang in Longhu Mountain, reached out and pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, saying: "This mission requires our cooperation. If you are not willing to cooperate with each other, I can perform the mission alone." Liu Xiaojiang glanced at Xiao Ziyou, ignored Wang Zhenqiu''s provocative behavior, and turned to the distance. "Brother Xiao, ball, that''s the same sentence. I don''t contradict everyone''s cooperation, but there are other things to be solved temporarily." "I''m not curious about your identity and past. Please try not to get involved in my private affairs. This is not advice... It''s just a reminder, a kind reminder." When he said this, he spread his hands without looking back, and said with a low voice: "We are all temporary workers in the company. We have some similar situations. Maybe in the future... Hum, who knows?" Let''s go, Liu Xiaojiang no longer paid attention to the two people not far behind him, nor did he pay attention to several other temporary workers nearby and far away. He left their sight silently. "Funny guy." Wang Zhenqiu looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s departure, looked at Xiao Zizi thoughtfully, touched his chin and said: "Brother Xiao, I don''t know what this guy is going to do. Don''t we really follow up and have a look?" "I''m not interested in other people''s private affairs." Xiao Zizi looked at the chat message on his mobile phone and threw the envelope into the sewer. "Ball, I have to tell you." "Ah?" Wang Zhenqiu looked at Xiao Zizi suspiciously. Xiao Zizi said very seriously, "don''t try to get close to me during the task. In addition... When I ask you to stay away, you must be obedient..." Wang Zhenqiu: "......" ¡­¡­ Soon after, Whoosh!!! Hiss... Hiss A black lightning flashed through the dark forest in an instant, and all the trees lucky to be scratched by this thing were also left with a scorched mark. According to the address obtained from Wan Liangcai, Liu Xiaojiang uses Yang Lei to increase his speed to the limit and quickly walks through the mountains where Mei Jinfeng is located. He plans to find Chen duo in front of other temporary workers. Something''s wrong, According to the data investigated by Erzhuang, he had a good understanding of Chen duo, but he never found that the girl had a connection with the whole sex. Aware of this, Liu Xiaojiang believes that Chen duo may have been instructed by others, and there is no doubt that the only one qualified to let Chen duo do things is the "biyou village" who doesn''t even know much about the company. Biyou village If Er Zhuang didn''t exist this time, He may not even know that there is an alien organization in Liupanshui now. Because, The company''s only task for temporary workers is to hunt down Chen duo. The Task Briefing did not even mention the word "biyou village", which is like deliberately concealing the existence of this alien organization. However, Even with Erzhuang''s help, At present, he only knows the existence and general location of biyou village. He knows that a series of major changes will occur after Chen duo came into contact with the organization of biyou village when she was performing her task. besides, The scale of biyou village, the leader of the village, the number of strange people and so on... He and the company don''t know anything! Chen duo has been under the supervision of the company before. Every action will be supported by Liao Zhong and others. Naturally, it is impossible to contact people of all nature. She is also more unlikely to find a person who has nothing to do with herself without reason! Biyou village! They must have asked Chen duo to do so! About a few tens of seconds later, "What is biyou village looking for Mei Jinfeng to do? In those years, this one was just for... Rootless, and they were also investigating... Huh? Anyone..." Liu Xiaojiang noticed that someone seemed to be in ambush in the mountains and forests. He suddenly understood that Chen duo should be with Mei Jinfeng now. These people are probably the backhand sent by biyou village to support the girl. But, Considering that other temporary workers would come after Chen duo, he immediately concealed all his breath, didn''t let these guys notice his existence, and approached Mei Jinfeng''s seclusion as secretly and quickly as possible. ¡­¡­ Ten minutes later, In front of Mei Jinfeng''s secluded wooden house, "Jinfeng! Leave me alone! You go!" When Liu Xiaojiang came, he saw the corpses lying on the ground around the wooden house. Xia Liuqing, full of scars, lay on the ground in a panic, loudly reminding the old woman not far in front of him to go. Opposite them, Chen Duo is different from the three tall, short, fat and thin guys, but they all stand together. She stood in the middle of the three and looked at the two old people without expression. "Grandma Jinfeng, I don''t want to be your enemy. Please come with us." Liu Xiaojiang stood on the tree watching the situation below and found that Chen duo didn''t seem to kill Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng. He didn''t immediately show up in front of Chen duo, looked calmly at her every move, and didn''t intend to leave traces and clues that he had been here, in case several other temporary workers found that he had been here in advance. In addition, He noticed the situation of the three people around Chen duo and couldn''t help looking at them more. These three people and other dead companions lying on the ground are very different from Chen duo in the flow of energy in their bodies. They can''t have the opportunity to live so long in front of Xia Liuqing, but the fact seems to be really helpful to Chen duo. and, Chen duo clearly doesn''t mean to hide her identity, but these people are still wrapped tightly, and they don''t even show their faces... It''s a little strange. Soon, Under the gaze of Liu Xiaojiang, Chen duo easily subdued Mei Jinfeng, who was not very strong, took out a small ball like thing from her body and directly took in Mei Jinfeng who was unconscious. See this, Liu Xiaojiang narrowed his eyes and finally understood why he felt strange just now. Magic weapon Whether it''s the gadgets in Chen duo''s hands, what the other three people are wearing, and even those people lying on the ground They are all magic weapons made by rare weapon refiners! Chapter 148 Then, Liu Xiaojiang saw that Chen duo ignored Xia Liuqing, who was shouting on one side. He turned around and left here almost without hesitation, and immediately confirmed his previous speculation. Chen Duo is working for biyou village right now! "Bastard... Bastard! Little rabbit! You... You give me back Jinfeng! Cough..." Liu Xiaojiang looked down at Xia Liuqing and watched Chen duo leave. He ignored Xia Liuqing''s life and death, but continued to follow Chen duo. He saw Xia Liuqing''s record in the company. He knew that the old man had done a lot of evil when he was young, and it was not a pity to die... Xia Liuqing was such an all sex monster. But, When he was about to start, he suddenly remembered the relationship between Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng. Considering that the old man might know something useful, he chose to leave each other''s life for the time being. ¡­¡­ Dozens of minutes later, Liu Xiaojiang chased Chen duo and others to an abandoned factory. He learned from Erzhuang that other temporary workers were still on the mountain, so he no longer hid and went to the door of the factory. Hum Liu Xiaojiang noticed that the flying insects around him were strange, but he still walked to the gate of the factory regardless of the diameter. It was not until a large black mosquito spread out from the inside of the factory that he could do nothing to carry the golden curse. These mosquitoes are different from the flying insects just now. They are all black with Gu poison. It is obvious that they come from Chen duo''s means. However, The dark golden light covers the whole body and easily blocks the attack of mosquitoes. No insect with poison can penetrate the defense of the golden light curse. He ignored the mosquitoes'' reckless collision with the golden light of the protective body and continued to walk towards the factory gate step by step. Obviously, he didn''t want to show even a trace of hostility. meanwhile, The gate of the factory is open, Chen duo and three other heavily armed guys walked out of it. Their little face was full of doubts and came to Liu Xiaojiang. It seemed that they couldn''t understand Liu Xiaojiang''s intention at all. See this, Liu Xiaojiang stopped, looked at Chen duo not far away, smiled and said: "Chen duo, I''ve come to see you." ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Chen duo couldn''t help but tilt her head when she heard this. She looked at Liu Xiaojiang carefully and said politely: "Do you... Know me? Are you from the company?" "That''s right." Liu Xiaojiang nodded mildly. "Sure enough... Although your reaction is a little dull, it''s no different from a normal little girl." "Are you... Here to catch me back?" After knowing Liu Xiaojiang''s identity, Chen duo spoke politely, but unconsciously began to show a trace of alienation. Aware of this, Liu Xiaojiang smiled and shook his head: "No." "I didn''t come to catch you on behalf of the company, nor did I come to talk to you on behalf of the company." "I only represent myself... I decided to come to see you myself. I have nothing to do with anyone else or any organization." As soon as it comes out, Chen duo could not help but be more confused. It was the first time she heard such words, and it was also the first time she met ''someone'' who came to find herself. For a moment, she was very puzzled and silent. At this time, The other three heavily armed guys blocked Chen duo one after another and looked at Liu Xiaojiang with hostility. "Master Chen! Since you are from the company, what are we talking to him about? Don''t be cheated by him!" "That''s right! Master Chen is still a little girl after all! He doesn''t know too much about the world! We''ll help you teach this guy who just wants to use you a lesson now!" "Master Chen! Go back to the village with the task target! We''ll help you hold him!" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang glanced at the three guys around Chen duo and said: "Chen duo, not everyone in the world is willing to respect your choice." "I don''t know why you hang out with the guys in biyou village, but now it seems... You certainly didn''t choose to stay in biyou village because of these guys?" He noticed that Chen duo was puzzled by his words and immediately continued to say: "I''m not here to catch you back, nor to force you to do anything. I''m here... Just to give you a choice, a choice that can freely decide your future life." Hearing this, Before Chen duo could respond, the other three guys shouted: "What are you? Master Chen has been well in the village! What do you mean?!" "You can resist master Chen''s means! It seems that you are also a guy who has been practicing for some years! I advise you not to oppose our leader!" "Our leader cares about master Chen very much! You don''t have to mind your own business!" Liu Xiaojiang was repeatedly interrupted by the three guys. Considering that his conversation with Chen duo could not be known by the second person, he immediately looked at the three with a smile. "Chen duo, the next conversation between me and you can''t be heard by anyone other than you and me, so these three guys are always interrupting us You shouldn''t care about their life or death? " Chen duo noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s intention to kill the other three. When she heard that the other party was so considerate of her choice, she almost nodded subconsciously. "Yes." As soon as the voice fell, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t even give the other three guys time to react. Without hesitation, he rushed directly in front of the three people and pinched them on their necks. Click! Click! Click! The crisp sound of three broken bones suddenly sounded. The three guys who were always interrupting Liu Xiaojiang''s conversation with Chen duo immediately fell to the ground slowly. "How... How could... Magic tools... Unexpectedly..." Liu Xiaojiang ignored the unexpected struggle of one of them before he died, and did not care where their low-quality magic tools came from. What he attached most importance to now... The only thing in front of him was the little girl. Then, He saw that Chen duo seemed to forget to remove the mosquitoes with poison around him, deliberately eliminate the very strange black golden light on his body, and let the mosquitoes bite him and fall to death. At the same time, his expression was extremely gentle and slowly came to Chen duo. Looking at Chen duo with a puzzled face in front of her, When Liu Xiaojiang made it clear that he knew Chen duo''s identity, he didn''t care about Gu Du. He reached out and touched her head, smiling: "I finally saw you." Chen duo felt the goodwill released by Liu Xiaojiang. While wondering, she couldn''t help asking carefully: "Big brother, you..." "We are of the same kind." Liu Xiaojiang took back the palm he used to perceive the situation in Chen duo''s body. "We are all aliens that can''t be accepted by the world. I just... I''m just luckier than you." "So..." "I can understand your idea. I took the risk to see you this time... Also to give you a chance, It''s just a choice to continue to live with the same kind. " Chapter 149 Liu Xiaojiang wants Chen duo to live from the bottom of his heart. He doesn''t want to watch ''the same kind'' finally die. feel sad for the loss of one ''s kind. Liu Xiaojiang does have this feeling about Chen duo. Although he and Chen duo cannot be divided into the same kind to some extent, they are not accepted by the world... They are the same. If he agrees that Chen duo eventually goes to death, it is tantamount to denying his own existence, that is, he agrees that he and Chen duo do not deserve to live. Liu Xiaojiang never felt that anyone was born to die. Even if his own problems were far more serious than Chen duo, he never thought he should choose to die and sacrifice himself for the "safety" of most ordinary people. So, In his heart, he doesn''t agree with the company''s attitude towards this kind of thing, and more than anyone, he hopes that Chen duo can choose to live well. However, it is precisely because they can understand Chen duo and are willing to respect the ideas of this "same kind" themselves, Liu Xiaojiang will not impose his ideas on Chen duo. He will only guide the little girl to make better choices as much as possible, and will return the final choice to the little girl to make her own decision. ¡­¡­ After a long time, "Oh..." Chen duo and Liu Xiaojiang sat on the steps outside the factory. She hugged her legs and carefully listened to the explanation given by each other. Her delicate little face was almost full of hesitation and entanglement. At this point, Liu Xiaojiang has carefully selected what he can say and told Chen duo about Wu Xiangyou and some of the situations and guesses he has investigated. He noticed Chen duo''s hesitation and entanglement, and couldn''t help raising the arc of the corner of his mouth slowly, just as he was happy to see the little girl''s hesitation and entanglement. hesitate, This shows that Chen Duo is seriously thinking about his choice. Tangled, This means that the little girl has not yet felt desperate for ''living''. Have to say, He was really afraid that Chen duo would directly refuse himself if he didn''t want to think about it. If so, things would become more difficult. "Chen duo, don''t give me an answer now. You can think about it slowly. Anyway, I still have a lot to do." Liu Xiaojiang took out his mobile phone, looked at Chen duo with a smile and said: "Although Lao Liao is a good guy, he hasn''t experienced our situation after all. It''s difficult for him to understand what we think." "It''s not that I can''t understand your situation and thoughts, but you accidentally killed him..." "This matter has a great impact on the company. The temporary workers gather to hunt you down. Even I am one of them... It''s just the opposite of their purpose." "Why?" Chen duo raised her head and looked at Liu Xiaojiang. Although she had doubts in her dark green eyes, she was obviously not asking why the company was chasing her. Liu Xiaojiang smiled innocently: "I said... I just don''t want to see you go to destruction because of temporary emotional catharsis." "Besides..." "A person is very lonely in this world. Since you and I are almost the same existence, I certainly want you to go with me. Don''t you think you''ve always been lonely?" "...." Chen duo didn''t speak. Liu Xiaojiang saw that Chen duo didn''t refute himself. Although he didn''t tell each other his inhuman identity, he couldn''t help but remind him again: "Chen duo, I know the past experience, so you don''t care about many things, even your own life." "However, there are good and bad things about choosing. You should not only pay attention to the freedom of choice, but also think about the results after making the choice. You are an individual... Not a machine for others, You are the most important... " "I''ll go with you." Chen duo looked at the serious expression on Liu Xiaojiang''s face and suddenly spoke out her decision, just as she had chosen to leave the company. "... what? What did you say?" Liu Xiaojiang didn''t expect Chen duo to decide to go with him so soon. He couldn''t help wondering if he had just heard something wrong. "I''ll go with you," Chen duo said again. She saw Liu Xiaojiang still standing in a daze, so she continued to say: "Uncle Liao didn''t understand, and I didn''t understand until not long ago... I realized that even with a new identity, I''m still abnormal..." "I don''t have a normal past. I stay in the company... Even if they can cure my body, they can''t give me a normal past..." Speaking of which, She stretched out her hand and pointed to her head: "I''m... Not normal here." "So, I''m not stupid enough to want a normal life, and I don''t want unreachable freedom... I shouldn''t care about those things anymore." "Now... For me now, the happiest thing is actually very simple... Brother Xiaojiang, you have just said it." "Whether you are of the same kind or not... You know me better than uncle Liao, than him, and better than myself. You are willing to give me happiness and be like Uncle liao I''ll go with you. " Wen Yan, "Hoo..." Liu Xiaojiang sat on the steps, spread out his feet, breathed out a very relaxed breath and said: "Sure enough, my guess is right. You are a smart girl and know everything... But your ideas are different from those of normal people." "Although I don''t know when you made your first choice, I guess... It should be before meeting Lao Liao for the last time?" "Yes." Chen duo nodded. "So..." Liu Xiaojiang said unintentionally, "the reason why you went to see Lao Liao for the last time is to test whether he is really good to you?" "Well..." Chen duo nodded again. "Alas..." Liu Xiaojiang could not help shaking his head and sighing: "You have confirmed Lao Liao''s kindness to you and the fact that he will not let you leave..." "Then, because of your feelings for him, you decided to either let him agree with your choice or let him deny everything about you... Right?" "..." Chen duo didn''t speak again. See this, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t say any more. He rubbed Chen duo''s head and said in a gentle voice: "Forget it, the past is over. Don''t care too much about Lao Liao. He didn''t start with you until the end. Maybe it can also show that he agrees with your choice." "So..." "No matter what the result is, now that you have been recognized by him, you should live well... Try to prove to him that your choice is right." "I will take good care of you for Lao Liao. At the same time... Even if you can''t fit in and accept it, you should slowly learn to understand everything in the world and then decide how to go in your life, I will always look at you. " "Hmm!" Chen duo nodded cleverly. Chapter 150 Chen duo''s choice was sudden. Liu Xiaojiang didn''t expect Chen duo to make a choice as easily as eating and drinking water in the face of major choices in life. However, considering that the other party can immediately choose to leave the company because of a strange biyou village, He didn''t doubt whether the girl was cheating her feelings, but felt that it might also be the result of perennial supervision and control. After all, Chen duo hasn''t had the opportunity to make her own choice for so many years. She has been living as the medicine fairy Association and the company hope. Once she opens up... Some retaliation psychology is also normal. Noting this, Liu Xiaojiang looked at his side and seemed to be imitating himself. He also sat on the steps, spread his feet, stared at Chen duo in the distance, and couldn''t help telling him again: "Dor, there''s another thing to remind you. It''s good to have the opportunity to make your own choice, but next time you make a choice, you should think more about other things besides yourself." "Hmm?" Chen duo looked at it stupidly. "..." Liu Xiaojiang saw Chen duo''s appearance that he didn''t understand at all. He couldn''t help smiling and shaking his head: "it''s to let you combine everything around you, and then make the most favorable choice for yourself." Speaking of which, Remembering the existence of biyou village and several other temporary workers, he continued: "if it is the choice provided by others, you have to think more carefully... Whether you want to choose according to the other party''s wishes." "Sometimes..." "It''s not a bad choice to ignore the choices offered by the other party and do it according to your own ideas." "Oh..." Chen duo nodded. See this, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help rubbing his temples: "Er Zhuang, when she''s okay in the future, you stay with her and help her understand the problems she hasn''t touched as soon as possible, as long as you don''t get noticed by others." ¡¾OK~¡¿ [Hello, Xiaoduo ~ ~] ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Chen duo took out her mobile phone under the sign of Liu Xiaojiang. She saw the inexplicable words on the mobile phone screen. Her little face looked back and forth with doubts. It seemed that Liu Xiaojiang was talking to herself. [Hei hei... Xiao duo Er, you are so cute. In the future... You can call me Er Zhuang sister. (kiss)] ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Seeing another line of text on the screen, Chen duo couldn''t help picking up her mobile phone and knocking in her ear, as if she felt something dirty was mixed in her mobile phone. "Ha ha, er Zhuang is not a strange guy. She is our friend... She is talking to you through her own ability." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Chen duo and began to doubt her life. He immediately smiled and explained: "Duo''er, you are smart and learn things quickly, but under Lao Liao''s doting, you lack a correct understanding of some problems." "Next..." "In order to solve your problems, I still have a lot to do. Before I solve those problems... Let Erzhuang accompany you." "Er Zhuang? Sister? Oh... Er Zhuang sister." Chen duo opened her eyes and was stunned for a long time before she finally understood what Liu Xiaojiang meant. [MMM! Good ~ ~] [before the trouble is completely solved, let me accompany you... If there is any problem you don''t understand, just talk to your mobile phone, and sister Erzhuang is on call!] "OK..." Chen duo didn''t know if Erzhuang could see it, but she nodded to her mobile phone. Right now, [brother Jiang, other people have learned what happened at Xia Liuqing. Although it is still far from the factory, they should find it soon.] [in addition, it seems that someone from biyou village will pick up Xiao duo er. You should go...] Liu Xiaojiang looked at the news sent by Erzhuang on his mobile phone. First, he silently put his mobile phone back in his pocket, and then stood up from the steps and stretched. "Duo''er, if you want to solve the trouble after that, we have to cooperate well." Say, He raised his hand and cast the black Yang five thunder. He raised the thunder method to the extreme high temperature. He not only ignored the magic tools on the three bodies, but also burned them together with the bodies. After the destruction of the body, Liu Xiaojiang looks at Chen duo, who is still chatting with Erzhuang. The muscles around his mouth twitch a few times: "Duo er?" "Hmm? What''s up?" Chen duo looked up at Liu Xiaojiang with her mobile phone. "... forget it, we should go and take me to biyou village first." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and smiled bitterly. "Oh... OK!" Chen duo reluctantly chucked up her mobile phone and walked to the car not far away. She skillfully took out the key to open the door, sat in the driver''s seat and started the engine. She wanted to get out of the window and look at Liu Xiaojiang, saying: "Brother Xiaojiang, get in the car..." "Oh, you and... Forget it, you really know everything." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Chen duo, who looked more like an adult than himself in the car, and suddenly thought of Feng Baobao with ''professional'' written on his face ¡­¡­ About an hour later, In a mountain in Liupanshui, Liu Xiaojiang sat in the co pilot''s position and looked at the existence from far to near in front, as well as the red car behind his SUV not long ago. He couldn''t help touching his chin thoughtfully. "It seems that no one is watching..." "In this way, the possibility of ulterior motives becomes lower. No wonder..." Say, Chen duo drove the car to the open space around the village. According to the plan discussed with Liu Xiaojiang, she didn''t care what Liu Xiaojiang would do next. She got off silently and walked to the inside of the village. "This girl..." Liu Xiaojiang saw that Chen duo didn''t even look at himself. He could only smile, shake his head, open the door and walk down. Right now, "You should be immortal Xiao Liu?" The guy who got off the red car immediately came over, not only didn''t mean to make trouble, but also smiled and said: "Immortal Xiao Liu, the sect leader has been waiting in the village for a long time. If you don''t want to embarrass us... Please follow me." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the young man with a jade wrench in his hand, a golden Ruyi in his hand, a cloth sweater and white hair. He was surprised. "Master? Do you know me?" The white haired young man smiled mysteriously, "not only that, you may also find two more acquaintances in our village, but they should not know that you are coming now." Acquaintances? Liu Xiaojiang didn''t doubt this guy''s words, because the other party had no reason to deceive himself with such a thing. When he heard that he had "Acquaintances" in the village, he became more curious about the so-called "leader" and nodded: "Your leader wants to see me? Ok... Please help me lead the way." Chapter 151 Into the village, Liu Xiaojiang followed Qiu rang and went deep into the village, looking around the environment and personnel of the village all the way. The natural environment around the village is very beautiful and comfortable. Living conditions such as houses, cultivated land, livestock pens and ponds are also extremely well equipped in small villages. In addition, There are many people living in the village. Even if he makes a rough estimate, there are at least more than 200 people. But Liu Xiaojiang looked at the houses in the village, and a strange red light flashed in his eyes, but then he frowned slowly. He found that although there were many strange people in the village, there were also many ordinary people. and, These strange people look like the guys Chen duo brought with him before. Although there is energy in every human body, compared with strange people such as Chen duo and Qiu rang, they don''t even use energy to maintain the general weekday in their bodies. Aware of this, Liu Xiaojiang focused on Qiu rang in front of him, especially when he saw the other party''s "gilded Ruyi" pinned on the back waist. He couldn''t help asking: "What''s the matter with you?" "What do you mean?" Qiu rang walked ahead and looked back at Liu Xiaojiang. "Everything." Liu Xiaojiang followed him and said calmly, "let''s not mention Chen duo. The quality of your magic tools is good. At least they are better than those I''ve just seen." "There are so many magic weapons, so many people gathered in the village, and even some ordinary people... What are you doing? Are you crazy? " Even if these guys have many magic tools, this matter is most coveted by other strangers, and it will not let people outside define them as dangerous organizations. But these guys sound like they have not only established a sect, but even involved some ordinary people. In this way, The nature of the whole event changed at once. What the company represents is the official. No matter how the senior management explains it, it is an absolute fact in the eyes of the discerning people. To some extent, the company''s standard of treating all strangers in the world is equivalent to the official attitude towards things. The most important responsibility of the company is to stabilize the influence of different people on the society and try not to let ordinary people notice the existence of different people, so as to maintain the normal operation and order of the whole society. The behavior of these guys involving ordinary people is simply deliberately disturbing the order maintained by the company, slapping the company and the official in the face! "Ordinary people?" Qiu let smiled disapprovingly, "immortal Liu, you have wronged our leader." "Most of the people in the village came here by themselves. What the leader did was just to take them in. He never forced anyone to do anything and obeyed the leader''s orders... It was purely voluntary." Voluntary? Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t believe Qiu rang''s words because of Chen duo''s affairs. After all, the "leader" can let Chen duo stay in the village willingly, which shows that the other party is at least a guy who knows how to buy people''s hearts. But, Whether the company is willing to pay for this "voluntary" and allow biyou village to develop here... Is another matter. "Oh..." Liu Xiaojiang saw Qiu rang bring himself to a remote cabin. He didn''t mind meddling. Anyway, the company hasn''t noticed the situation here yet. Squeak The wooden door of the hut was opened from the inside, A young man in white cloth, long white hair and barefoot stepped on the ground walked out of the house. He saw Qiu rang walking towards this side with Liu Xiaojiang, and immediately took the initiative to meet him with a smile. "Immortal Xiao Liu, we finally met." Liu Xiaojiang looked up at the young man with dusty temperament. Even if he guessed that this guy should be the leader of Qiu rang''s mouth, he pretended to be confused and said: "You are..." "I''m the village head here, Ma Xianhong." Ma Xianhong smiled kindly. After simply identifying yourself, He nodded to the nearby Qiu to let him go, took Liu Xiaojiang and sat down at the small table in front of the house, where the food had already been prepared, and said warmly: "Immortal Xiao Liu, let''s talk while eating." Liu Xiaojiang sat on the stool and watched Qiu let go at ease. He looked at Ma Xianhong a few times unexpectedly and said: "Village head Ma, you seem to have known me for a long time. Not only are you not curious about my arrival, but you even know that I will come..." Pop! Ma Xianhong looked down at the food on the table, then suddenly raised his hand and snapped his fingers, directly interrupting Liu Xiaojiang''s question. After snapping your fingers, A girl with strange makeup walked out of the house with wine, filled Ma Xianhong''s and Liu Xiaojiang''s cups with wine without saying a word, and then stood alone with a wine bottle in her face. "We made all the food and drinks by ourselves. Although we certainly can''t compare with those bought outside... I believe that over time, the villagers can always live a delicious life." Ma Xianhong reached out, picked up the chopsticks on the table, looked at Liu Xiaojiang across the street again, and said with a smile: "Immortal Xiao Liu, don''t worry. Even if I can do it... I won''t monitor my own people. In fact, Qiu rang called to tell me the news that you want to come to me." "As for why I met immortal Xiao Liu..." "After the luotian festival in Longhu Mountain, I think no one will not know immortal Xiao Liu now?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at the girl with strange makeup and hair next to him. He didn''t care whether what Ma Xianhong said was true or false. Instead, he picked up chopsticks and looked at Ma Xianhong, pretending to admire him: "Village head Ma, if you don''t say anything else, it''s so late that you don''t miss any chance to make people, and this Aesthetics... Tut Tut, I really admire it." Poof!!! Ma Xianhong sprayed a mouthful of wine on the ground. He was almost choked by Liu Xiaojiang''s words. "Cough... Immortal Liu misunderstood. Ruhua is not a person at all. It''s just my work." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked carefully at Ruhua beside him. He was surprised for a moment, but he still scratched his head with a smile and said: "Ha ha, it seems that''s really the case. It seems that I didn''t notice it just now. Isn''t it a female doll that can be used at night? I know, I know... " "You know shit!" Ma Xianhong saw Liu Xiaojiang''s "I understand" expression on his face. The green veins on his forehead suddenly swelled up. He put his chopsticks on the table, stretched out his hand and pointed to Ruhua, explaining: "Mechanism skill! Do you understand mechanism skill?" "Ruhua is a comprehensive humanoid mechanism that I made with mechanism technology. It can not only be used in combat, but also... There are many other auxiliary uses!" When Liu Xiaojiang saw Ma Xianhong''s serious explanation to himself, he couldn''t help raising his mouth slowly. Open Honest man That''s easy. Chapter 152 "Sorry, I''m too excited." Seeing the smile on Liu Xiaojiang''s face, Ma Xianhong knew that this guy was deliberately teasing himself, so he shook his head helplessly and said: "Immortal Xiao Liu is the nephew of the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain and the righteous disciple of Zhengyi Heavenly Master. No matter what... You can''t be unaware of the existence of mechanism skills." "Mo men, Tiangong hall, and Wu Hou''s divine machine." Liu Xiaojiang was noncommittal: "the mechanism skills of these three schools are outstanding, but..." He looked at the flowers standing beside Ma Xianhong, touched his chin with a smile and said: "If the people of these three families see Ruhua, I believe that even those who are proficient in dexterity will be ashamed of their inferior skills." Liu Xiaojiang is not only an employee of the company, but also a disciple of Zhengyi Tianshi mansion. Although he had not seen the mechanism technique with his own eyes before, he could roughly distinguish the means and degree of each sect through the internal records of the company and some things he learned during chatting with Tian Lao. As a result of this, Thinking of the fact that the magic tools he had seen before might also have been made by Ma Xianhong, he couldn''t help looking up at each other thoughtfully and said: "Village head Ma, your means really make people feel inferior." "Immortal Xiao Liu praised me." Ma Xianhong shook his head with a smile. "Compared with the strength you showed at the Luo Tian Festival, my means are nothing at all." "Did you also go to see the Luo Tian Festival?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ma Xianhong unexpectedly. "No." Ma Xianhong smiled and denied this. Then he extended his hand to Liu Xiaojiang and slowly spread out his palm. A fly like mechanical fly immediately fell on his fingertips. "By this means..." "I know the process of Luo Tian''s grand wedding, but don''t get me wrong... At the beginning, my main concern was not immortal Xiao Liu, but Zhang Chulan, who is rumored to have one of the eight wonders." With that, He waved the mechanical fly away from his fingertips and said to himself: "It''s a pity that I couldn''t find out whether Zhang Chulan had energy source or not until the end, and... He joined the company and didn''t need my help." "... you want to help him? Why?" Liu Xiaojiang took some peanuts and threw them into his mouth to chew. See this, Ma Xianhong nodded with appreciation and said, "immortal Xiaoliu, we are all the successors of baqiji. Shouldn''t we help each other?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang was slightly stunned. "Everyone is the successor of the eight wonders? You..." "The magic machine is refined." Ma Xianhong changed his previous indifferent attitude, looked at Liu Xiaojiang very seriously and said: "My great grandfather was once a disciple of Tiangong hall, Ma benzai, who was called the" loser of the three foot small class ". That''s right... Like Zhang Chulan''s grandfather, he was also one of the" 36 righteousness "in those years." "All kinds of magic tricks?" Liu Xiaojiang wrote down the name silently, then took a sip from the wine glass on the table and said: "Village head Ma, it''s so easy to say this... Aren''t you afraid that I''ll rob you of your magic tricks?" "Hum..." Ma Xianhong smiled disapprovingly: "immortal Xiaoliu, I know you must be interested in Baqi skill, or you won''t give up the identity of Zhengyi disciple for tongtianli." "Although people all over the world say that you are despicable, choose to abandon Tianshi''s house for a Tongtian book, and do something damaging to master Zu''s face in Luotian Festival, i... don''t think so." "I think you''re very responsible. Even if you want to get the Tongtian book, at least you haven''t done the activity of extorting and plundering behind the surface." "And..." "So far, I still remember the persecution of my family elders. Are those guys right for baqiji? Is it mean for immortal Xiao Liu to leave Longhu Mountain with a bad name for Tongtian book? " Speaking of which, He took up his glass and drank it at Liu Xiaojiang, saying: "Immortal Xiao Liu, I admire you for taking all the bad names and attacks for Tianshi mansion." "So..." "I admit that your Tongtian book is justifiable, just like us... You are also one of the successors of the eight wonders." Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help blushing when he heard these words. He has always done almost all for himself, even for Erzhuang and Chen Duo - just for his own future. At first, The reason why he is willing to help Erzhuang is that Erzhuang first helped him hide a lot from the company, so that the company has not figured out the cause of the "lianmengang zombie incident" at the beginning. secondly, Considering Erzhuang''s strong ability and his own human emotional factors, he slowly wanted to help her from his heart As for Chen duo Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude towards Chen Duo is actually similar to that of Feng Baobao. The only difference is that this girl can be clearly regarded as the same kind by him, in which there is a particularly strong sense of rabbit death and fox sorrow. So, He felt that helping Chen duo was tantamount to helping himself "Cough..." Liu Xiaojiang put his hand in front of his mouth and coughed twice, hiding his embarrassed feeling and said: "So?" "You took Chen duo in, gathered so many people in the village, and even some ordinary people... Don''t you know the company''s attitude towards this kind of thing?" "Why can''t I take Chen duo in?" Ma Xianhong put down his glass and said with both hands in his arms: "Immortal Xiao Liu, I know you have joined the company. At present, you may be working for the company. The reason why you came to the village... Is also to investigate us about Chen duo." "But..." "When you met Chen duo, since you didn''t catch her back the first time, you must have learned a lot." Well, He frowned slowly, narrowed his eyes slightly, and said very unhappily: "She killed the company''s people, so she broke the law? Well... Let them call the police and let the law punish her, just so that everyone can understand the cause and effect of the matter." "Hum!" "What qualifications does the company have to imprison a girl who was born without her parents and made into weapons for so many years? Because she did too much harm? " "Immortal Xiao Liu, you should know... She didn''t even act as a person at that time. Why didn''t the company kill her at the beginning? Because of greed! " "Because she was still valuable, things got out of control and hurt themselves. At this time, they remembered to destroy the girl?" "Well..." "Immortal Xiaoliu, tell me... Which of these things the company has done is in line with the provisions of the law? In line with the morality in people''s hearts?" "You tell me..." "Chen duo obviously didn''t violate any law. Why should she be imprisoned and used by the company? She couldn''t help killing and escaping Why destroy her? " "It can be said that the company had to destroy Chen Duo for the safety of most people... I can understand that, but why not do it earlier? Why do you do it now! " Chapter 153 ¡°¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ma Xianhong quite unexpectedly, "so... You don''t want to give up Chen Duo?" "Immortal Xiaoliu, will you give up your companions?" Ma Xianhong obviously didn''t intend to hide it. "It depends on what you say." Liu Xiaojiang smiled and slowly opened his mouth while picking up chopsticks to pick up vegetables "Village head Ma, you are right. Chen Duo is really caused by the greed of the company, including a series of measures taken by the company to deal with this matter... All of them are covering up their own ugliness." "But you ignored one thing..." "The main purpose of the company is to maintain the stability of social order and prevent a small number of outsiders from affecting most ordinary people. From beginning to end... They are an existence opposed to outsiders." "So..." "The company''s attitude towards Chen Duo is equal to the attitude towards all strangers. They are just thinking about ordinary people by all means." Speaking of which, He put down his chopsticks, narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "yes, what''s wrong with having power?" "But in the eyes of the company, a different person is a different person, and an ordinary person is an ordinary person. The two are very different and must be carefully distinguished." "So..." "As long as you have power, whether you are a good person or a bad person, even a saint... If you don''t compromise, you will be knocked down, not to mention the existence of Chen duo, which they define as'' great harm ''." Hearing that, Ma Xianhong''s face was gloomy for a moment: "don''t they think it''s unfair?" "Who says this is the world of ordinary people?" Seeing Ma Xianhong''s appearance, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help raising his mouth slowly: "Village head Ma, you don''t have to think of the company as too extreme. Although the company won''t consider outsiders first, fortunately, it''s not all heartless guys." "Now... As long as it doesn''t affect ordinary people, different people are still different people, not the second race outside human beings." "After all..." "Strange people are also born from ordinary people. They are not only very rare in number, but also no different from ordinary people in thought. The overall impact is still within a controllable range." "Because it is controllable, it is humane." "Immortal Xiao Liu, what do you think of these things?" Ma Xianhong asked with a frown. "Confucianism confuses the law with grammar, and chivalry violates the ban with martial arts." Liu Xiaojiang touched his chin thoughtfully and said with a smile, "I don''t think the rules are bad, but the rules are still set by ordinary people." "Even ordinary people will exploit the loopholes of the law for their interests, let alone expect outsiders with power to abide by the rules all the time." "I personally agree with some of the rules. Although I won''t kill people for no reason, I won''t let others provoke myself. For the time being, I belong to a neutral ''egoist''." Ma Xianhong looked at Liu Xiaojiang vaguely, and then said with some uncertainty: "Immortal Xiao Liu, since you are an egoist and have joined the company, why didn''t you treat Chen duo this time..." "The rabbit dies and the fox mourns." Liu Xiaojiang frowned and said, "village head Ma, I''ve investigated a lot about Chen duo, so from an alien point of view... It''s hard not to sympathize with her experience." "In addition..." "I''m also a temporary worker of the company. I''m not trusted by the company. I''ll inevitably feel the same when watching Chen duo being chased and killed by the top because of this kind of thing." "That..." Ma Xianhong looked at Liu Xiaojiang with flashing eyes: "why don''t Xiao Liu take the opportunity to leave the company and stay with me like Chen Duo?" hey! Just tell the truth! An honest man like Ma Xianhong is really easy to cheat! Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ma Xianhong suspiciously and said: "Village head Ma, what do you mean?" Ma Xianhong smiled and explained: "since he doesn''t want to start with Chen duo and doesn''t trust the company''s attitude towards you, why don''t immortal Liu stay in the village with us?" "... village head Ma, I think you misunderstood." Liu Xiaojiang said calmly, "I don''t intend to fight Chen duo, and I don''t hate people like village head Ma, but that doesn''t mean I want to fight the company." "We don''t intend to go against the company," Ma Xianhong shook his head. "Are you willing to give Chen duo to the company?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ma Xianhong with a smile. "No, Chen Duo is no longer suitable to return to the company." Ma Xianhong shook his head again. "That''s enough?" Seeing that Ma Xianhong was so upright, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help but remind him, "village head Ma, you don''t think the problem of biyou village is just taking in Chen Duo?" "Although I don''t know what you''re doing, there are so many people gathered in the village, and even many ordinary people... Your problem here is not small just because it involves ordinary people." Speaking of this, he looked at the way he had just come: "Other temporary workers don''t know the situation of biyou village yet, but as long as they follow Chen duo, they will find it sooner or later." "Then..." "The company learned about the situation here through temporary workers. Naturally, it is impossible to let you continue to develop." Wen Yan, Ma Xianhong didn''t care about the company and several temporary workers. He still looked at Liu Xiaojiang unchanged: "Immortal Xiao Liu, as long as you are willing to stay here and help me, even if it''s a magic trick... I can give it to you." Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help but look at Ma Xianhong in a surprised way: "Village head Ma, what do you want to do?" Hearing this, Ma Xianhong did not immediately answer Liu Xiaojiang''s question, but slowly stood up from the bench and said: "Immortal Xiao Liu, I hope I can get your help, so... Please follow me." Let''s go, He went to the distance, completely ignoring whether Liu Xiaojiang was willing to follow him or not. See this, Liu Xiaojiang saw the flower beside his eyes, and then got up reluctantly to follow up. He planned to see what Ma Xianhong was doing with his own eyes. ¡­¡­ In a few minutes, Liu Xiaojiang followed Ma Xianhong to a remote place in the village. He watched the other party walk into a wooden house like a Taoist temple in the distance. He couldn''t help looking up at the sign hanging above the wooden house - self-cultivation hall. Then, He followed thoughtfully into the self-cultivation hall. As soon as he raised his eyes, he saw that there were huge utensils in the house. Excluding the layout around him that didn''t know the specific effect, it looked like a small spaceship. "Immortal Xiao Liu, you should have guessed that I''m actually a tool refiner. In my mind, the greatest tool refiner in the world... Is able to create all things." Chapter 154 "Everything in the world is made by nature..." "People are also weapons, which can be refined!" "This is one of the casting processes, the self-cultivation furnace!" Ma Xianhong stood under the steps connecting the huge artifacts, smiled and reached out to introduce the artifacts to Liu Xiaojiang. "Oh, what is this, a spaceship? Are you going to fly?" Liu Xiaojiang looked up at the "self-cultivation stove" in the house, but he didn''t think it was a product of refining, but it was more like a high-tech gadget. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Ma Xianhong ignored Liu Xiaojiang''s ridicule and continued to speak seriously: "Immortal Xiao Liu, you should also find that some people in the village clearly have energy, but don''t know how to practice energy?" Liu Xiaojiang frowned slowly and looked at the self-cultivation stove in the house: "You mean... Those people are strange people you ''refined'' with this thing?" Ma Xianhong didn''t deny this. He looked up at the self-cultivation stove in the house and said, "it''s not perfect..." "This self-cultivation stove is not finished. Although I don''t want to admit it, these root tools that have been in the stove are inferior." "Their abilities and achievements depend entirely on the level of the furnace operator, so... The furnace operator must also be a stranger with excellent qualifications and talents." "I must make a perfect self-cultivation stove..." "For this purpose... I need enough and rich examples to analyze the shortcomings of the self-cultivation stove." So far, He looked up at Liu Xiaojiang in the house, slowly raised his palm and longed to say: "There is no pure self-cultivation person like Tianshi mansion around me. I very much hope that immortal Xiao Liu can also become a stove holder to help me gradually improve the shortcomings of this self-cultivation stove..." "In addition to the magic tricks..." "When the perfect self-cultivation stove is born, you can use it to ascend to an unimaginable level at any time as long as you like, How? " Liu Xiaojiang understood what Ma Xianhong was doing. Even if he was a strange man, he couldn''t help being shocked. Looking at the huge self-cultivation stove in the house, he couldn''t help rubbing the corners of his eyes and said: "Village head Ma, village head Ma, do you know what you''re doing? I admit what you''re doing... Is really great, but you never consider the consequences?" Ma Xianhong smiled disapprovingly: "I haven''t forced anyone, and what I do is not out of malice. I just want to try my best to meet the reasonable wishes of some people." "What''s more..." "A large part of the reason why I built this self-cultivation stove is for myself. I want to recover some of my lost memories through it... What''s wrong with this?" "You are transforming ordinary people into aliens." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ma Xianhong with a frown. He had never thought that the problem of biyou village would be so serious before. Turn ordinary people into aliens Ma Xianhong is not only against the company? He is simply against the stable order of the whole world! Once discovered by the company, he is undermining the "population red line" to maintain social stability! The seriousness of the problem in biyou village... Will only become greater than Chen duo, a Gu body saint! "Immortal Xiaoliu, why do you think we call ourselves'' Xinjie ''?" Ma Xianhong still doesn''t care: "The war between the Shang and Zhou dynasties may be said to be a world war... In that case, what are the strangers fighting behind them?" "In my opinion..." "The real meaning behind the war of canonization actually represents the different attitudes of the two different factions towards the concept of preaching. Compared with the self proclaimed orthodoxy, the theory of" not preaching until people do not preach ", I even agree with the cut''s "teach without class"! " The battle of the gods? New cut? Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ma Xianhong as if he were making a fake, so he could not help but understand each other''s intention more. However, when it comes to the war between elucidation and interception, He, who had been a Taoist in Longhu Mountain, actually understood the reason better than Ma Xianhong, because these are the two branches of Taoism due to the problem of preaching. The difference is, He doesn''t think that elucidation or interception is right. Both "not to preach to others" and "education without discrimination" are extreme. Even if, out of his own circumstances, he agrees that "there is no class in education", he also believes that the mind of the educated is the key to deciding whether to preach or not. In addition, Headstrong Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ma Xianhong with a fearless face under the self-cultivation stove. Although he didn''t doubt that the goods were an honest person who was willing to help others, he also found the guy''s shortcomings in character. He didn''t know why Ma Xianhong was so confident, let alone whether the goods didn''t know how to compromise at all. Anyway, This product is 100% a guy who can''t listen to other opinions once he agrees with something. A simple force "OK, I promise you." Liu Xiaojiang agreed to help Ma Xianhong without thinking about it. On the one hand, he wanted to see what the self-cultivation stove could do. On the other hand, he also had his own consideration about Chen duo. therefore, Before Ma Xianhong could respond, he continued: "Village head Ma, I promise to help you improve this so-called self-cultivation stove when you need it, but... I''m not going to help you fight against the people in the company." "So..." "I don''t want your magic machine, nor do I need a self-cultivation stove to improve my level. I just need you to help me finish some small things as soon as possible." "What?" Ma Xianhong just wanted to go over and warmly welcome Liu Xiaojiang. He was stunned because of these inexplicable words. See this, Liu Xiaojiang slowly raised his mouth: "village head Ma, my requirements are actually very simple. Give me everything you think can help Chen duo." "In addition..." "I need you to make me a doll that looks exactly like Chen duo and can be driven by energy like a flower..." "... do you like Chen Duo?" Ma Xianhong said. "... ah?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ma Xianhong with a confused face. "Oh... It seems that I think too much." Ma Xianhong saw Liu Xiaojiang''s expression and roughly understood what he wanted to do. "Immortal Xiao Liu, as a transaction, I can really help you. I can also make the puppet very similar to Chen duo in ability, but Will she herself? " Liu Xiaojiang was not surprised that Ma Xianhong would ask, and then slowly raised the arc of the corner of his mouth: "Guess?" "Hum... If the situation is really urgent, take her away." Ma Xianhong also smiled: "She deserves it." "Hey, thanks, sect leader." Liu Xiaojiang nodded comprehensively. "... don''t call me the leader!" "OK! Leader! No problem! Leader!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Chapter 155 Ma Xianhong advocates the preaching concept of intercepting religion these days, and the picture of casting a self-cultivation furnace undoubtedly involves a wide range. He is a rare madman and a rare good man. Although Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t hate people like Ma Xianhong, he doesn''t agree with the creation of self-cultivation stove. Compared with the teaching of "not to be preached to others", the slightest carelessness of "teaching without class" will have a serious negative impact on social stability. In fact, until now, it is difficult to make it clear who is right and who is wrong. Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude towards the two missionary ideas is only a personal idea based on his own situation. He won''t care about the so-called right and wrong on this matter at all. He does not deny that Ma Xianhong is a good guy, nor does he deny that there is a certain truth in "education without class", but he doesn''t believe that an honest man can do it all. Even if we don''t mention the "population red line" for the time being, can a guy who can trust each other so much when he meets for the first time really grasp the degree of the idea of "education without discrimination"? Stop kidding! Don''t be too easy to cheat people like Ma Xianhong! Liu Xiaojiang thought of the people he had met with Chen duo before, and immediately determined that Ma Xianhong was going back to the old way of teaching, completely ignoring the mental problems of those "educated". These guys who don''t understand any "rules" but suddenly gain strength, once they leave biyou village in the future, who can guarantee that they won''t act recklessly? At this point, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ma Xianhong, who was still enthusiastically introducing the self-cultivation stove, and said: "Master, I appreciate your willingness to help others, but even if you don''t want to listen to some things, as a friend... I have to remind you." "What do you want to say?" Ma Xianhong asked suspiciously. Liu Xiaojiang pointed to the self-cultivation stove in the house and said very seriously, "this thing shouldn''t exist." "If you want to use this thing to retrieve part of your lost memory, you can. It''s understandable." "If you keep using it to transform other ordinary people and make those guys who don''t know strangers suddenly gain strength, it seems to help them meet their wishes, but in fact... You''re harming them." "Why?" Ma Xianhong looked at Liu Xiaojiang somewhat incomprehensibly: "Before transforming them, I said the risks that strangers may encounter. Everyone is ready to become strangers, How come I''m hurting them? " Sure enough Liu Xiaojiang glanced at Ma Xianhong, shook his head and said: "Leader, there are too many good intentions to do bad things in the world. I don''t deny that you want to help them realize their wishes, but have you ever thought that their mind is not enough to carry strength?" "Yes, they all say they are ready, but... Do you forget that most people who suddenly awaken their innate abilities will eventually face the results if they are not found and educated by the company in time?" Speaking of this, he found that Ma Xianhong''s face had changed, and continued: "Most of them abuse their power to hurt other ordinary people for their own selfish desires. Then they are arrested, detained and disabled by the company, and finally handed over to the law of ordinary people." "There are even some who finally choose to go together with wholeness..." "They shouldn''t," Ma Xianhong retorted with a frown. Liu Xiaojiang smiled disapprovingly: "leader, they are different from us and have not touched the strange world." "Even if these people found it occasionally, they just felt that they had discovered the new world and gathered mindlessly to join. They didn''t even understand how dangerous the alien world was, Do you really understand the inner thoughts of each of them? " "..." Ma Xianhong thought for a moment and said, "even if you''re right, it''s their deliberate decision, and the consequences... Can only be borne by themselves." "They are all my companions, and I will protect each of them..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t doubt Ma Xianhong''s words, but he couldn''t help shaking his head: "OK..." "I''m not teaching you to do things, but from the perspective of friends, I''ll give you a fairly pertinent suggestion. You have to decide what you want to do and what you should do." He came to biyou village with Chen duo to learn about the situation in the village and try to draw up a detailed plan. With the help of Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao, he left with Chen duo unconsciously. result, Liu Xiaojiang met an honest man who could provide great help to himself. After several attempts, he decided to make the whole plan more perfect with the help of the other party. Things went well, He not only got help through the "transaction", but also knew what the other party was doing, so that he could take advantage of biyou village to attract fire for the next plan to take Chen duo. But after confirming Ma Xianhong''s personality and other people''s attitude towards himself, He''s not very funny. He killed an honest man "Well, thank you." Ma Xianhong nodded his thanks, but obviously didn''t take it seriously. Liu Xiaojiang knew that Ma Xianhong didn''t take his suggestions to heart, but he didn''t bother to say more when he saw each other''s appearance. He just didn''t want to kill Ma Xianhong. As for whether the other party could listen to his suggestions, it was actually a indifferent attitude. In short, he is willing to believe in the person of this goods, and also hopes to make full use of the magic machine in this guy''s hand on Chen duo''s problem. After that, try not to pit too much Right now, Qiu asked a man to come in from the outside. When he entered the house, he saw Liu Xiaojiang, too, so he went to Ma Xianhong and whispered a few words in his ear. After hearing the news reported by Qiu rang, Ma Xianhong looked up at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "OK, I see. In addition to Chen duo, you go and gather all the root tools in the village." Well, He watched Qiu rang leave the house, then looked at Liu Xiaojiang again, smiled and said: "Immortal Xiao Liu, it seems that our temptation is not strong enough. Not only you... But also the other two are leaving now, Go and have a look together? " "The other two?" Liu Xiaojiang didn''t open his perception with energy outside the village. He was stunned when he heard this: "Qiu Jean said the two I knew before?" "They were also invited to the village by me not long ago." Ma Xianhong smiled and nodded. "Who?" Liu Xiaojiang said curiously. Ma Xianhong shook his head mysteriously when he saw this: "anyway, they should also be your acquaintances. Don''t you know if you go with me now?" With that, he ignored whether Liu Xiaojiang was willing to go or not. He walked out alone again. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ma Xianhong''s back, and the muscles at the corners of his mouth couldn''t help twitching twice. He knew that Ma Xianhong didn''t want to force anyone to behave like this, but he felt that the goods were a little too reckless of others'' face. Obviously, I really hope to get help from others, but I always put people aside This is the second time! Chapter 156 A moment later, In the quiet forest outside biyou village, two figures walked out one after the other while taking advantage of the night. "If you wait to see them tomorrow, it''s not certain whether you can go or not." Wang also had already taken off his Taoist robe. He was wearing a light and simple T-shirt and shorts, carrying his luggage in front of Zhuge Qing. "Look at the wild mountains around here..." "If these people make a mess and dig a hole to bury us, who can find us!" Speaking of this, he looked back at Zhuge Qing, who was silent, and said: "Lao Qing, there''s something wrong with you. Since you saw that stove, you''ve been less talkative..." "I''m thinking..." ZHUGE Qing followed Wang Ye''s ass and said with a smile: "Ma Xianhong called us here and knew so much about what happened between us. At least he had paid attention to us since the Luo Tian Festival." "So I''m worried..." Wang also stopped and looked back at Zhuge Qing: "what are you worried about?" Right now, "Taoist Wang..." "Brother Zhuge..." Ma Xianhong appeared not far in front of them with nine root tools other than Chen duo and Jin Yong and Liu Xiaojiang hiding behind them, smiling: "Where are you going so late?" what the fuck? Wang Ye? Zhuge Qing? Why are they in the village? This is the discovery that something is wrong... Do you want to run? Hey Liu Xiaojiang hid behind the nine Shanggen weapons and saw two people who had not found themselves not far away. He couldn''t help but slowly raise the arc of the corner of his mouth. On the other end, Seeing Ma Xianhong and others appear in front, Zhuge Qing immediately opened his eyes and said: "Since he has a plan for us and has long been eyeing us, how can he let us sneak away? That''s what I''m worried about! " Wang Ye: "......" Bullshit? It''s not! People are sticking out of your face! You just told me you were worried about being caught up by others!? Seeing this, Ma Xianhong took two steps forward without accident, narrowed his eyes and said: "You two, even if you don''t want to stay, just explain it to me. Leave without saying goodbye... Do you look down on me?" "..." Wang also looked at Ma Xianhong and the nine people behind Ma Xianhong, and shook his head calmly. "Oh? If you say so, will you let us go?" Ma Xianhong pretended to be helpless and touched the back of his head: "well... It doesn''t matter whether you go or not." "But..." He looked at the other side, and their faces gradually darkened: "Taoist priest Wang, you and brother Zhuge are both brilliant magicians at the Luo Tian Festival. It''s rare to come here... These friends behind me feel that they have to learn your methods!" See this, Wang also shook his head and sighed and put down his backpack: "Alas... Forget it. It''s no surprise. I knew you didn''t hold your fart." As soon as the voice fell, ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± One of the nine upper root weapons attacked first, and then one by one attacked Wang Ye and Zhuge Qing. Although no one can compare with Wang Ye in terms of the strength of these rooting tools, they are obviously not weak guys. While these guys have diversified attack methods, they can maintain excellent cooperation with each other. If they rush forward... Zhuge Qing becomes a burden almost instantly. And Standing in the shadow of a tree not far from Ma Xianhong, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Ye, who was besieged by only two people in the field, and looked at Ma Xianhong curiously. "Master, it''s not like you..." "... don''t call me the leader, just call me the village head." Ma Xianhong said helplessly without looking back at the fight in the field. Liu Xiaojiang smiled "Hei hei" with indifference: "Master, are you testing them?" "But if you want to try the strange gate after exploring the wind, there is no upper root weapon that is good at counting in the village. You are a tool smelter... Can you really understand it?" "..." Ma Xianhong looked back at Liu Xiaojiang in the shadow of the tree: "do you know how to count?" "A little." Liu Xiaojiang said, "I learned a little in Longhu Mountain, but it''s a pity... I''m not good at this kind of thing, let alone reading the strange door after the wind." meanwhile, "Chaos gold watchman!" "Town!" "Go back to town!" Wang also saw that Zhuge Qing was about to lose his hold. He immediately used his means to fix the two upper root weapons around him, but it was still difficult to escape from the siege of other upper root weapons. "Spell it!" "Palace moving!" "Chaos gold watchman!" "Frozen palm!" He quickly made up his mind and used the technique to pull all the upper root devices in the array near him. One person restrained eight upper root devices, and then took time to use other techniques... He controlled the only remaining upper root device in a short time. This scene even if the king also consumes a lot, even if the root weapons are drained during the fight, it still sets off the strength of the strange door after the wind! "Great!" Ma Xianhong saw that Wang Ye had made nine upper root implements alone, and immediately smiled and deliberately walked over: "Unexpectedly, I managed to control nine upper root weapons at the same time with my own strength, but... Taoist Wang seems to have been very hard, and you should have no spare strength..." "Chaos gold watchman!" Wang also saw Ma Xianhong himself come in, and immediately risked collapse to perform the technique again. When he saw Ma Xianhong standing there motionless, he immediately looked at Zhuge Qing in sweat and said with a trembling tone: "Lao Qing, go... Go... I have..." Zhuge Qing showed his technique in silence, so that he attached a layer of cold ice to his hands and rushed to Wang Ye and Ma Xianhong without hesitation. "Lao Wang, you have today!" "You!" Wang also shrunk his eyes. When!!! The cold ice in Zhuge Qing''s hand was broken, and he didn''t break through Ma Xianhong''s body protector at all. "Hum! There are still body protection magic weapons..." "Hahaha..." Liu Xiaojiang''s voice suddenly came. He no longer hid his energy. He jokingly walked into the array and came to Wang Ye and Zhuge Qing, saying: "You two are really teasing me. What is this... Don''t forget to love and kill each other in a critical moment? When did you get together? " "Immortal Xiao Liu?!" ¡Á two Liu Xiaojiang looked at the two people who were shocked. He couldn''t help but slowly raise the corners of his mouth and said with a bad smile: "Lao Wang, I think you''d better stay. You know... Our leader is just testing your feelings. He doesn''t mean to hurt you at all, otherwise Do you have anything left to deal with me? " Say, His hands hanging on his side immediately flowed a large amount of black liquid, which easily deprived them of all their strength and untied the magic method that Wang also applied to others. The next second, Wang also plopped down on the ground, gasping violently while looking up at Liu Xiaojiang. His face was full of disbelief: "Liu Xiaojiang! You... Uncle''s!" Chapter 157 Under the moonlight, The nine upper root weapons resumed their movements one after another, but due to the large water and dirty thunder under their feet, they seemed to stand unsteadily, either standing there or falling to the ground like collapse. At present, he was disturbed by Wang Ye''s chaotic gold watchman, and then deprived of his strength by liuxiaojiang''s water and dirty thunder. They also looked at each other cautiously. At first, they were not sure about Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude. They were afraid that Liu Xiaojiang would take the opportunity to be disadvantageous to himself and others. However, Ma Xianhong''s body is covered with a layer of golden protective cover. It looks like he has cast a normal golden light spell. He will not be affected by the sticky, yin and cold water and thunder under his feet. "Is this also the effect of magic tools?" Liu Xiaojiang ignored Wang Ye on the ground, but looked at Ma Xianhong and nine Shanggen tools and said: "Weapon refiners, sword Qi masters, earthly immortals, finger flicking magic powers, and even natural strangers have rare child lives. This is... Five directions to reveal the truth?" Speaking of which, He looked at the oldest of the nine root vessels and the middle-aged Taoist in light blue robes: "Ghost door needle, big man..." "Although you don''t have the means to reveal yourself, you should also be a member of the talisman school Maoshan Shangqing''s disciple? " Let''s go, He found that almost all the root vessels outside Ma Xianhong were affected by water and dirty mines, and immediately waved away the black liquid from the surrounding ground. "Old man is not a big man..." The oldest of the nine Shanggen tools found that Liu Xiaojiang seemed to have no hostility. He smiled and said: "Immortal Xiao Liu can fix the water and dirty thunder to such a degree at his age. Heroes are young." Liu Xiaojiang thought of Gong Qing who died in his own hands and couldn''t help looking at the old man who also knew ghost door needles. Without waiting to speak, The middle-aged Taoist priest hurried over and respectfully bowed his head to Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Disciple Zhao Guizhen, I''ve seen little martial uncle." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the Maoshan Taoist named Zhao Guizhen in front of him and couldn''t help frowning slowly: "You..." "Well, immortal Xiao Liu, we''ll wait until later." Ma Xianhong noticed the expression on Wang Ye''s face, smiled and interrupted, "Taoist Wang also seems to want to catch up with you." With that, He turned to look at the other upper root weapons and Zhuge Qing and said: "You go back first. There is no doubt in the future. Immortal Xiao Liu, like us, is also the root of the village. We must treat each other sincerely." "Brother Zhuge, what do you say? Go back with us first? Or..." "I''ll go with you." ZHUGE Qing looked at Wang Ye around him and made a decision that surprised Liu Xiaojiang. "OK! Welcome brother Zhuge to join us!" Ma Xianhong smiled and nodded. Wang couldn''t help but say, "Lao Qing! You..." "You don''t have to feel like you owe me anything..." Zhuge Qing shook his head and interrupted, "Lao Wang, I really like to associate with people like you, because you and I are completely different people. We always think about others first." "But I..." "Everything I do and every decision I make is for myself first." So far, He smiled at Wang Ye and Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Besides, things don''t look so bad. I''m willing to join biyou village to help the leader complete the self-cultivation stove. Of course, I also have my own consideration." "Of course..." "When it''s really bad, you have to convince immortal Xiao Liu to come and save me." Saying, Zhuge Qing came to Ma Xianhong and others and planned to follow them back to the village. At this time, Wang also looked at the people about to leave with a frown and said: "Ma Xianhong, what do you mean?" Ma Xianhong stopped, turned sideways, looked back at Wang Ye, and said with a sincere smile: "Taoist Wang, as I said before, I admit that your unique skills are orthodox inheritance, so I think you are your own." "Those villains who openly hurt you, I will solve it for you." "Those guys who approach you with masks and ulterior motives will be cleared away for you." "As for others... You can ask immortal Xiao Liu why he is willing to help me. Didn''t you know him well before?" Well, He turned around and waved to Wang Ye and Liu Xiaojiang, who remained in place, and took Zhuge Qing back to the village with other root tools. Wang Ye: "......" After Ma Xianhong and others left with Zhuge Qing, Standing behind Wang Ye, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the slightly thin back and couldn''t help laughing: "Hahaha... Lao Wang, you haven''t changed at all. You are always willing to do something thankless." Hearing this, Wang Ye''s brain suddenly swelled. He clenched his fist and turned to look at Liu Xiaojiang. He gritted his teeth and said angrily: "Liu Xiaojiang! Your uncle''s! You''re also the root weapon here! You''re also a leader to that guy You can''t be kicked by a donkey! " Liu Xiaojiang looked at the rare and intense Wang Ye. Instead of arguing with him, he sat on the ground with a smile on his face. "Don''t be so excited. How have you been since you left Wudang Mountain? Let''s sit down and talk. " "I!" Wang also saw the expression on Liu Xiaojiang''s face. He wanted to kick this guy in the face, then grabbed his collar and continued to question why, but finally he calmed down. "Alas... OK, I can''t beat you anyway." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Then, "Well... I''ve had a good time. After all, it''s a strange family after the wind. It''s impossible to live in peace and stability as before." Wang also walked to Liu Xiaojiang, sat down slowly with his hands on the ground, looked up at the sky with a tired expression: "Come on, what are you doing, self-cultivation stove... You can''t see how dangerous it is here?" Speaking of which, He suddenly remembered something, looked at Liu Xiaojiang suspiciously and said: "No, like Zhang Chulan, you are all employees of the company. According to the company''s urine... You won''t let biyou village go?" "I really came to work for the company." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. Wang also frowned and said, "are you working for the company when you join biyou village?" "Yes." Liu Xiaojiang took a meaningful look at Wang Ye, "that is, the company doesn''t know my actions. I myself... Also have some things that must be kept from the company." "What are you going to do?" Wang also heard this, immediately sat up straight, looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a dignified face and said: "It''s not that I haven''t paid attention to you these days, but since I left Longhu Mountain, you have to go... It''s becoming more and more incomprehensible." "And..." "Although I don''t know what you''re doing or what you don''t want people to know, according to the vision in the interior You seem to be on a fork in the road of choice. " "Oh? How do you say that?" hearing this, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Ye curiously. Chapter 158 "I mean..." Wang also paused a little here, and a trace of complexity and dignity flashed in his eyes. "Based on past experience, I guess the vision you showed in the interior represents that you are facing a very important choice, and this choice It will also completely change the course of your future life. " "Important choice?" Liu Xiaojiang thoughtfully touched his chin and said, "biyou village? Or..." Chen duo gradually appeared in his mind, but he didn''t think that his behavior of taking Chen duo away would become an important choice enough to subvert his life path. After all, when he chose whether to help Chen Duo or not, he made a direct decision without much hesitation. "I don''t know." Wang also looked at the thoughtful Liu Xiaojiang and shook his head with a look of schadenfreude: "As I said, you and Zhang Chulan have a high proportion of fate weight. If you want to measure guys like you, even if I really work hard, it is estimated that it is difficult to understand the specific situation." "So..." "I can only estimate the seriousness of the matter as much as possible according to the content I want to measure and in combination with the various anomalies in the interior." "My problem is very serious?" Liu Xiaojiang is willing to believe Wang Ye''s behavior, so he will not doubt the truth of these words. "Very serious." Wang also put away the joke on his face and analyzed it very seriously: "I noticed the particularity of you and Zhang Chulan when measuring the Luo Tian Festival, so I instinctively wanted to understand it." "As you know, I almost died at that time. I only figured out a little about Zhang Chulan and a name of you." "In addition..." "After I left Longhu Mountain and was watched by people and paid the company to send Zhang Chulan to help, I suddenly felt that I didn''t seem to consider a so-called pertinence when I was measuring." "After everything was temporarily stable, I started a new round of targeted calculation, and I still didn''t ask for the content, but only wanted to distinguish the weight proportion of an individual''s destiny from the size of the interior vision, Guess what? " "..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t speak. Wang also shook his head with a self deprecating expression and said, "it''s still not good. Even if I understand that Zhang Chulan''s fate weight ratio can''t be so high, but whenever I calculate, I still find that the size of the vision hasn''t changed at all." Speaking of this, he turned to Liu Xiaojiang and said: "It''s not impossible for a person to do a wide range of things." "Because once we can calculate things clearly, we will have the opportunity to change the direction of the world with manpower. Therefore, there will always be various factors to hinder this'' treacherous'' behavior." "Although the way of heaven can''t lie, it doesn''t mean that it admits what you have done, nor does it mean that it won''t disturb you with other facts, let alone a vision based on the calculation content? I did not believe in this so-called vision. " "So..." "I think of Feng Baobao, who is inseparable from Zhang Chulan, and you..." When Liu Xiaojiang heard that Wang had finally noticed Feng Baobao, he immediately realized that he must have found something. He couldn''t help asking: "Lao Wang, do you mean to say... Zhang Chulan''s high proportion of destiny weight may also be because he is helping Feng Baobao, because Feng Baobao''s proportion of destiny weight is the same, Right? " "Eh?" Wang was also slightly stunned, and then looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a questioning face: "you... How do you know?" "... leave it alone." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said, "I can only say that you are right to guess according to the interior vision. Now I just want to know... Why do you say my problem is serious?" Wen Yan, Wang also looked at Liu Xiaojiang with complex eyes, and then under Liu Xiaojiang''s gaze, a man slowly stood up from the ground. "I can tell you, but..." When he turned to face Liu Xiaojiang, his hands were already sealed on his chest and said with a bad smile: "You have to let me confirm it first!" "Confirm what?" "Chaos gold watchman!!!" Hum!!! Liu Xiaojiang didn''t have time to say anything. He felt a mysterious force sweeping away. There seemed to be something wrong around him, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong. He looked at Wang Ye suspiciously and said: "Taoist priest Wang, what did you do? Luan Jin watchman? Is this the technique you use to suppress other root instruments? How weak... " Although Wang did not expect this to happen, he still gave up and stomped his feet when he heard Liu Xiaojiang''s description of his skill level. "100 times!!!" "My watchman! My watchman! My watchman! My watchman!" "Ah?" Liu Xiaojiang saw that Wang also stamped his feet wildly, and then heard the other party''s inexplicable remarks. He couldn''t help scratching the back of his head with suspicion. "What''s 100 times? What''s the watchman''s? Why are you shaking there alone... Lao Wang, I can''t see that you still love jumping wild di." "I... your uncle''s! What jumping wild Di! I''m an authentic strange skill! You''re just like Feng Baobao! Even watchman Luan Jin doesn''t work!" Wang also stared to see Liu Xiaojiang''s reaction, but saw that the cargo''s face didn''t care whether it was moving or moving. He didn''t take the "chaotic gold watchman" who was less than five elements seriously. "Feng Baobao will not be affected?" Liu Xiaojiang didn''t understand what Wang Ye meant, and didn''t know the power of Luan Jin watchman''s technique. He only knew that the other party seemed to have confirmed something. He looked up at Wang Ye, who had stopped jumping wild Di, and said: "Lao Wang, after confirmation, you should tell me. What do you see from my vision? Why do you have to confirm something before you say it? " See this, "Alas..." Wang also sat on the ground like a collapse, shook his head and sighed, spread out his legs and said: "Since you say my guess is right, my guess about your vision... May also be true." "If this is true! Even if only half of this is true! I don''t want you to really go to that step..." So far, He looked up at Liu Xiaojiang very seriously, changed his lazy and open-minded appearance, and said in a deep voice: "Feng Baobao? Forget it... Even if you leave her alone, it will really have a certain impact on the world in the end, and it will not, nor will it..." "Liu Xiaojiang..." "You are different, you are really different, you are different from Feng Baobao, you... Are almost equal to the disaster itself." "So..." "At any time in the future, as long as you dare to make ideas that are not conducive to today''s world, or attempt to subvert everything because of something, no matter what the friendship between you and me is, I will try my best... To kill you!" Chapter 159 Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Ye quite unexpectedly, especially the serious look on the other party''s face, playing with the taste: "Lao Wang, are you threatening me?" "Count." Wang also stared at Liu Xiaojiang, as if to observe Liu Xiaojiang''s reaction to the matter. "Lao Wang, Lao Wang, don''t excite me with words." Liu Xiaojiang said with a smile, "kill me? Just you? Forget it..." "... can''t you respect me?" Wang also shook his head helplessly. "I made a great decision to say so." "OK, ok..." Liu Xiaojiang said impatiently and perfunctorily, "Taoist Wang is powerful! Taoist Wang is awesome! I beg you to spare me a dog! Are you satisfied?" Wang Ye: "......" When Liu Xiaojiang saw Wang Ye''s depressed expression, he couldn''t help but burst out and said: "Lao Wang, I didn''t say you. How long have we known each other? Even if we haven''t met a few times, which time haven''t we talked seriously?" "Even if I don''t know your past, I don''t know you are the son of the boss of China Shipping Group... Don''t I know who you are now?" "... did you get all this from the company?" Wang was discouraged and recovered as soon as he heard about his earthly identity. Liu Xiaojiang glanced at Wang Ye and continued to think for himself: "To tell you the truth, I actually admire you, because whether it''s the Luo Tian festival or now... When you think about problems, you always don''t put yourself first." Speaking of this, he smiled at Wang Ye and said: "Although the strange door after the wind is very tricky, it can only be regarded as a good strange door technique for non warlocks." "Luan Jin watchman''s rare and wonderful technique may be the biggest means you can rely on in fighting with people when you face strange people who are not warlocks." "Unfortunately, it seems useless to me..." "Even if your threats are serious, I''m probably just reminding me at the risk of being killed and reminding me to pay attention to it with my own life?" "... you should be less narcissistic." Wang also retorted, "why should I remind you with my own life?" "Yes." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Ye jokingly: "why on earth?" "..." Wang also looked at Liu Xiaojiang deeply uncomfortable, then shook his head and sighed, "Alas... It''s just a matter. I can only take one step at a time." Then he lay helplessly on the ground and looked at the dark and bright night sky under the moon: "Lao Liu, you should know that the way of heaven seems unconscious, but it always hinders our theory in some things, right? Do you think this thing is conscious? " "It''s a rule," Liu Xiaojiang said. "Yes! It''s the rule!" Wang did not deny Liu Xiaojiang''s view and continued: "As long as it conforms to the rules, it''s up to you. Even if you''re a heinous man, it won''t pay any attention to you." "But as long as you don''t conform to the rules, even if you drink cold water... It wants to find a chance to choke you." "If the alien is compared to a group of guys who are unwilling to follow the way of heaven and even want to be on an equal footing with the way of heaven on their own, the alien... Is an irregular existence." "What a pity..." "Compared with ordinary people, strange people are an irregular existence, but they are far from being valued by heaven. Not only are they rare, but most of them have less power... Than a bullet of a few dollars." "You can''t say that strangers are really forbidden by the way of heaven. Ordinary people must comply with this so-called rule." "So..." "I think the old saying is right. Existence is reasonable... But it should be added later. Continuation is not easy." "Everything may be reasonable at the beginning, but with the gradual development of various factors, everything may be out of the control of heaven, and eventually completely destroy itself due to irrationality." "The worst thing is... The existence of some people is unreasonable." "Even if they will be valued by the heaven as soon as they appear, they will never be punished by the so-called heaven." "Their every move will not only affect themselves, but also affect other reasonable people and things to a greater extent." "In this case, heaven doesn''t seem to exist." "It is particularly unfair to choose laissez faire and allow other things in the world to change and destroy under such influence until such existence dies out by itself or is erased by other things." "These... Are those who are born with a very high proportion of fate weight and have life to bear this proportion of weight, For example, Feng Baobao and Zhang Chulan. " Liu Xiaojiang listened in the fog, but he thought of Ma Xianhong who was casting a self-cultivation furnace and couldn''t help thinking: "What about Ma Xianhong? Isn''t he casting a self-cultivation furnace? He''s also a guy who believes in" teaching without class ". The impact of what he plans on the world..." "Ma Xianhong?" Wang also got up, first stunned, then looked at Liu Xiaojiang in front of him, shook his head and said: "You are here... And you also represent the company. It must be that the company will notice the situation here sooner or later, so you don''t have to think about it. He can''t bear the consequences of such ambition." "If he can stop in time under the company''s coercion, he will be lucky. Otherwise... If a person with a low life style persists in such matters involving a wide range of issues, It will be destroyed. " "What about... Me?" Liu Xiaojiang asked suspiciously. Wang also looked at Liu Xiaojiang and rubbed the corners of his eyes with a headache: "I have seen your visions in the interior, and according to various targeted questions raised in the interior, I found that you are different from some guys with a high proportion of destiny weight." "Your destiny weight ratio is not fixed..." "Every time I ask more serious targeted questions, the size and intensity of your vision will change, and... Only increase but not decrease." With that, He remembered a terrible vision he had seen in the interior scene and the fact that he was still hurt after he left the interior scene in time. He was palpitating and said: "Lao Liu, promise me... You must stick to your heart." "Every time you are faced with a choice, you should try to choose a path that has the least impact on the world, otherwise... You will become a real disaster, A great disaster that will bring destruction to many people and things. " "May I bring destruction to many people?" Liu Xiaojiang finally understood why Wang Ye was so abnormal today. But he didn''t have much sense of the possibility that Wang also said, because he didn''t think how bad the world was, and thought it was just an ordinary society that was unlikely to accept different people. Destruction and subversion? How can he deserve the cultivation of Zhengyi Tianshi mansion? Is the old master joking? "Promise me!" Wang also looked straight at Liu Xiaojiang with a serious expression. "OK, OK, I promise you, OK, but you have to promise me one thing." Liu Xiaojiang smiled. "What?" Wang also said. Chapter 160 After a long time, "How''s it going?" Liu Xiaojiang said something about Chen duo''s experience and what he needed Wang Ye''s help next, laughing: "Lao Wang, for the sake of my promise to stick to your heart all the time, you shouldn''t refuse me?" "This..." Wang also pondered for a moment and doubted: "Whether it''s out of morality or the legal level of ordinary people, the girl really doesn''t deserve it." "However, the original Gu poison is not a joke. Are you sure to let the Gu body Saint child divide it?" Liu Xiaojiang shook his head disapprovingly: "You''re wrong. For me, the biggest problem with Chen duo has never been the so-called poison, but the girl''s pure personal thoughts." "The things made by Ma Xianhong can ensure Chen duo''s normal life. As for the problem of primitive Gu poison... I have means to suppress it, but it still takes time to completely solve it." "OK! Let me help you!" Wang also looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s confident appearance and immediately gritted his teeth and said: "But you must remember what you promised me today. When you face major choices in the future, you must stick to your original heart. Don''t forget that you used to be a person who sought the Tao." "I promise you." Liu Xiaojiang slowly raised his mouth: "Lao Wang, you are so nice..." "... fuck you, I accidentally met you and Lao Qing on Longhu Mountain. I still regret it until now!" Wang also said angrily. "Hey, hey..." Liu Xiaojiang grinned, then got up and stretched: "Well, I won''t bother you to think about life. Remember to make good preparations these days and try to help me make everything safe." Well, He walked to the interior of biyou village. He was in a good mood and even couldn''t help muttering. "With all kinds of magic tricks and the strange door after the wind, plus Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao, it seems that my luck is really good. Maybe I''m really the son of luck..." On the other side, Wang also looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s back, but he couldn''t help frowning slowly. "Chains?" ¡­¡­ Back inside the village, Liu Xiaojiang did not disturb Ma Xianhong''s conversation with Zhuge Qing, but followed Qiu rang, who had been waiting in the village for a long time, to the residence arranged by Ma Xianhong in the village. He was arranged to live in a single family wooden house. Although the house was not so luxurious, it was also clean and tidy, which made people more comfortable, and some daily necessities had already been placed in it. Most importantly, This is the nearest place to Chen duo''s residence. As soon as you go out, you can see Chen duo''s cabin, which is located alone on the hillside not far away. Liu Xiaojiang lives here. If he wants, he can feel the situation around Chen duo through the external energy at any time. "Immortal Xiao Liu, the leader said you should be willing to live here, and let the rest of us try not to disturb at ordinary times." Qiu rang and Liu Xiaojiang stood outside the house and looked at the small wooden house on the hillside not far away. Although he didn''t understand why Liu Xiaojiang was arranged in such a dangerous place, he didn''t ask more about Liu Xiaojiang and Chen duo. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked back at Chen duo''s house in the distance, looked at Qiu rang, who was also a tool smelter, and said: "Well, I''ll live here in the future. Remember to thank the leader for his arrangement." Qiu let a little stiff stretch out his hand and scratched his head, saying, "immortal Xiao Liu, the leader also said that if you have any requirements, just mention them. He will let people meet your life needs as much as possible." "In addition, when the leader needs the help of immortal Xiao Liu, please..." "I understand." Liu Xiaojiang nodded and interrupted, "if the leader needs my help, you can send someone to call me. If there''s nothing else right now... I''ll have a rest first." Well, He didn''t care whether Qiu let him be embarrassed because of his expulsion. He immediately went back to the house and closed the wooden door with his own hands. "..." although Qiu rang was embarrassed, he obeyed Ma Xianhong''s orders and didn''t mean to stare at Liu Xiaojiang. He soon shook his head and left here. in the house, Liu Xiaojiang noticed that Qiu rang had left. He immediately took out his mobile phone in his pocket and looked at the news sent by Erzhuang. "Er Zhuang, tell Lao Gao about my involvement in biyou village, and then ask him to inform the top management of the company to see how those people react." [copy that! I''ll inform the old man now!] Liu Xiaojiang saw that Erzhuang had finished sending the news, and there was no news. Then he took out the Tongtian book bound by Lu Jin. While waiting for Erzhuang''s news, he carefully looked at the various talismans recorded above. However, He only knew about the types of talismans recorded in Tongtian book, and the news came from Erzhuang again. [brother Jiang, it says... I want to know the specific situation with you through video. Do you want to accept it?] Liu Xiaojiang was slightly stunned, but considering that he could not quarrel with the company, so that the senior management would not notice doubts about what happened next, he nodded: "Yes." [ok... I''ll connect you to the high-level video call now, but remember that no matter what happens, brother Jiang... You have to keep calm. (worried)] "Hey, do you still remind me with your girl?" Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and smiled. [hum! I''m afraid you''re too excited! The call is coming... Remember to calm down!] Liu Xiaojiang saw the call request displayed on the mobile phone screen. He first sorted out his thoughts in a slight silence, and then slid his fingers to accept the high-level video call. After the video is connected, The picture he saw on the screen was a conference room, with many people sitting around the rectangular conference table, even Xu Si and Lao Gao. At this time, "Ah... It''s connected, Xiao Gao. Is this Xiao Jiang himself?" A bloated old man wearing round rimless glasses sat on the main seat. Before talking to Liu Xiaojiang, he first looked at Gao Lian. Wen Yan, Gao Lian turned to look at Liu Xiaojiang in the video picture, nodded and said, "it''s him, Zhao Dong." "Well..." After being confirmed by Gao Lian, Dong Zhao looked at Liu Xiaojiang in the video again and said: "Xiaojiang, we already know your action report, but before we know the specific situation of biyou village, I want to know... What do you think of Chen Duo?" As soon as this remark came out, almost everyone in the conference room looked over. Liu Xiaojiang looked at the company''s top executives in the video picture, first pretending to be confused, and then said: "Dong Zhao... Right?" "If it''s about Chen duo, I''m from the perspective of being a temporary worker... I feel very sorry." "Because I have learned the inside story of some things in the mouth of these people in biyou village, and even the secret castle''s handling of Chen duo all the time." He paused a little and said in a deep voice: "So..." "I think the company and the bunker should bear the main responsibility for Chen duo." Chapter 161 Once the remarks of such suspected accountable companies were said, not only the six responsible persons present with a wait-and-see attitude, but also the six directors led by Zhao Fangxu, fell silent one after another. This boy Gao Lian noticed that the atmosphere in the conference room was somewhat depressed. He couldn''t help turning his head to Liu Xiaojiang in the video, frowning like a reminder and shaking his head slightly. Xu Si sat diagonally opposite Gao Lian. He saw Gao Lian winking at Liu Xiaojiang and grinned, "ha ha, he really dares to say, uncle Gao." "..." Gao Lian glanced at Xu Si, then stopped his small movements, looked at Zhao Fangxu, who was in the main position, and said, "Dong Zhao, this thing..." "What do you know, boy?" A director wearing a white shirt and tie like Zhao Fangxu, with rectangular frameless glasses and white hair on the bridge of his nose, suddenly patted the table and interrupted Gao Lian. He got up from his seat with a little excitement, turned and looked at the video call equipment on the table and said: "What is the main responsibility of the company and the bunker?" "Do you know what Chen duo stands for? She''s a biochemical weapon made by the medicine fairy society! She''s a Gu body saint!" "Let''s take her in! Teach her basic knowledge! Let her work for the company that shouldn''t exist! Give her a chance to live! Look what she''s done lately! " As soon as it comes out, Zhao Fangxu and several other directors did not express their attitude. Even like the six regional leaders present, they all looked at Liu Xiaojiang in the video without saying a word. "Huang Biren... Huang Dong, right?" Liu Xiaojiang glanced over the directors of the company present and finally focused on Huang Biren "Mr. Huang, as I said, I already know what happened here in biyou village... What are you trying to tell me?" After that, before Huang Biren responded, he smiled disapprovingly and said: "In fact, the company takes great care of Chen duo, not only takes care of her in every detail, but even respects her own wishes and lets her work for the company as a temporary worker? Is that what you mean? " "I......" Huang Biren suddenly became hesitant. "Don''t be kidding." Liu Xiaojiang put away his smile, looked coldly at Huang Biren and said: "Although I don''t know what other directors think, since director Huang can say such words with righteousness, it shows that... You didn''t treat Chen duo as a person from the beginning." Speaking of this, he looked at several other directors in the meeting room and said: "Lao Liao, the person in charge of South China, is indeed responsible for his death, but more... I think he was actually killed by the company." "After all..." "At first, Chen duo didn''t even have the consciousness of being a human being. At first, you may have never seen Chen duo and subconsciously treated her as a normal person, so... You didn''t choose to kill Chen duo because of your sympathy and compassion." "But..." "After you personally gave Chen Duo a normal understanding, you still only treated her as an unconscious weapon, completely ignoring her personal thoughts and feelings. You said you were helping her and doing good for her, but you were also using her ability to do things for the company." "Lao Liao in South China is stupid and straight-minded. He didn''t notice Chen duo''s changes, so he felt that everything he did was for Chen duo''s personal sake." "But you... People like Huang Dong, you don''t have the feeling that Lao Liao treats Chen duo. Your practice is different from that of the medicine fairy society. You are more humane..." "However, please ask yourself, are you really thinking about Chen Duo? Or just thinking about a ''controllable'' Gu Shen holy child... How valuable will it be in the future?" "If you can maintain your sympathy and compassion, and after giving her normal cognition, treat her as a normal girl and ask what she wants..." "If you could put an end to Chen duo''s pain without considering the utilization value of Gu Shen holy child Will Lao Liao die? " Let''s go, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Huang Biren in the conference room again and said with a smile: "Mr. Huang, please tell me, if it weren''t for the existence of Lao Liao and if the company wasn''t an organization to maintain order, what''s the difference between your behavior and the medicine fairy association?" "..." Huang Biren looked at Liu Xiaojiang in the video and then sat back in silence. "Hum, even so, what are you going to let us do?" Sitting directly opposite Huang Biren, wearing a black slim long sleeved shirt and fierce looking middle-aged director with short hair, he looked at Liu Xiaojiang with both hands in his arms. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the capable man with a fierce face and over the age of 50. Thinking of the information he had seen inside the company, he shook his head and said: "Mr. Bi, I just want to express my opinion on Chen duo''s problem according to Mr. Zhao''s request." "It''s up to your board of directors to decide what to do, what to do and what to do." "Don''t you want to kill Chen Duo?" Bi Youlong frowned. "Yes, I''m going to catch him alive if I can." Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t intend to deny this, because there can be no fools at the top of the company here. Instead of refusing to hide his views on Chen duo''s problem, it''s better to tell the truth. "Chen duo has a different heart for the company, and he can''t use it when he gets it back. Besides, Lao Liao is dead... Someone must be responsible for it." Bi Youlong said. Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help looking at BI Youlong more. He didn''t expect this man to be so decisive. Even if he knew the mistakes of others, he didn''t intend to admit it at all. "Is there no proof of death? Yes... If you really want me to kill Chen duo, Yes. " Liu Xiaojiang looked gloomily at the directors of the company and said: "I already know the company''s attitude towards temporary workers and that most directors don''t trust us, but Lao Gao did help me once... I will complete all your requirements in biyou village." "But after the end of the task, I won''t work for the company anymore, because I don''t like your style. " "Liu Xiaojiang! What do you mean?" a fierce flash flashed in Bi you''s longan. "I want to leave the company." Liu Xiaojiang spread out his hands fearlessly: "don''t forget, bidong, I haven''t done anything harmful to nature and reason, even if I killed a gangster by mistake because of saving people, You let the police catch me? " "I admit it''s a stain on me, but it''s impossible to be sentenced to death because of some saving factors? How many years will it matter to me? " At this point, he slowly raised his mouth with great confidence: "If the company wants to use other means to deal with me, of course, it can, but... Do you have that power?" Chapter 162 "I have never made a big mistake and am willing to accept the punishment of secular law. I also don''t have a great impact on ordinary people like Chen duo. What can you use to deal with people like me There are only temporary workers. " Liu Xiaojiang looked directly at BI Youlong through the video screen and continued: "Mr. Bi, if you don''t have a proper reason to deal with me... Is it equivalent to revenge between different people? How many ordinary people are there among the directors present? " "Are you threatening us?" Bi Youlong narrowed his eyes slowly. "I''m just stating a fact." Liu Xiaojiang calmly shook his head and said, "whether you admit it or not, the company is working for the top. If you really want to use temporary workers to deal with me, the nature of everything will be completely changed." "And..." Ignoring the attention of other directors, he raised his eyes again to Zhao Fangxu, who was the chairman of the conference room, and said: "What I hate is not the company, nor the stable order of society, but a group of people who always think of one size fits all when they encounter problems, and always think of their own worry-free and trouble-free." "Hahaha..." Zhao Fangxu stared at Liu Xiaojiang for a long time. After hearing this, he finally laughed with satisfaction, which attracted other people in the conference room. "You long, Bo Ren, Xiao Jiang is right at all." "We really have a great responsibility for Chen duo''s problem. In fact, I''ve been reflecting on it these days." "Indeed, if we had been more decisive about Chen duo, we wouldn''t have let things get to this point, I won''t lose Liao Zhong... " "It''s true that Chen duo killed Liao Zhong. It''s really too much, but what about us? Aren''t we too much?" "Imagine that if you are imprisoned and supervised, while the supervisor says it''s for your good, he asks you to do things for yourself under all kinds of monitoring, What would you think? " Bi Youlong: "......" Huang Biren: "......" Seeing that Bi Youlong and Huang Biren stopped talking, Zhao Fangxu smiled at Liu Xiaojiang in the video and said: "Xiaojiang, I agree with you on the issue of Chen duo, but it must focus on the safety of front-line personnel. It''s best to catch them alive. If not... Do you know what to do?" "I understand." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. "If Chen duo doesn''t plan to come back, she is willing to follow those people in biyou village... I will personally give her a relief." It''s done! You gave Chen duo to me yourself! Don''t regret it! "OK, Chen duo''s problem is settled first." Zhao Fangxu looked down at the documents on the table, then looked up and straightened his glasses on the bridge of his nose, saying: "Xiao Jiang, how much do you know about biyou village now?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at the old man who was very different from other directors in the video, and his tight eyebrows eased for a while: "Dong Zhao, although I acted without authorization, I also gained the trust of biyou village because of this action." "As for the so-called biyou village, at present, in addition to the identity and origin of some people, I have also roughly found out what they are doing." He thought that his dialogue with the top management of the company might not get the result he wanted most, and it was not enough to make the directors pay attention to the bad influence of "one size fits all". It was difficult to use Chen duo''s affair to inject a preventive injection into their hearts. But unexpectedly, Zhao Fangxu, the most senior director of the company, did not even need his so-called "reminder". One person had figured out the company''s responsibility on the Chen duo issue and took the initiative to accept the warning role brought to the company by the Chen duo incident. But It all seems a little too smooth. Liu Xiaojiang talked about what he found in biyou village and spared no effort to sell Ma Xianhong, diverting the attention of the senior management on Chen duo. At the same time, he was also carefully observing Zhao Fangxu''s reaction to these things. After a long time, "... that''s it. I think the influence of what biyou village plans is far more serious than that of a Gu holy child." Liu Xiaojiang''s words almost sold Ma Xianhong clean, and the senior executives of the company were frightened by the current situation. Everyone''s face was full of attention to the problem of biyou village. "Divine machine? Cultivation furnace? Transforming ordinary people? Xinjie? Does this guy think he is the leader of Tongtian cult?" Huang Boren looked at the crowd with an unbelievable face. He knew how serious the consequences of Ma Xianhong''s continuous transformation into ordinary people would be. "The magic machine is refined... How can it be the so-called eight strange skills." Bi Youlong frowned. "Xiaojiang, Ma Xianhong is going to use the self-cultivation stove to find his own memory?" Xu Si also looked over thoughtfully. "That''s what he said." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Xu Si. He knew what the guy was thinking. He simply nodded to confirm the existence of the situation. On the other end, After digesting these information, Zhao Fangxu could not help but feel a headache. He took off his glasses, reached out and rubbed his temples, saying: "Xiaojiang, can you confirm?" "These situations are absolutely correct." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhao Fangxu and a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes. It was difficult for him to determine why the other party was having a headache. "How many transformed strangers are there in biyou village?" Zhao Fangxu put on his glasses again and looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a dignified face. Liu Xiaojiang thought for a moment and said, "there are about 200 villagers, and the number of transformation is less than half, but it should be fast..." "If Ma Xianhong hadn''t equipped almost every alien with a set of magic tools, these transformed aliens wouldn''t be afraid." "But even so, I think there are only twelve upper weapons in the village, including Ma Xianhong. However... Ma Xianhong should be better prepared than the other eleven." "I see." Zhao Fangxu nodded. He first glanced at other senior executives of the company, then smiled and looked at Liu Xiaojiang again, saying: "Xiaojiang, Chen duo, you can do things, but let''s think about the conclusion of biyou village first." "In addition..." "After this mission, whether you are willing to stay in the company or not, remember... The company''s attitude is very clear, and only the stability of the world is the most important, No one can do anything. " Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhao Fangxu with a calm expression in the video. He only thought that this was a piece of advice given by the other party to his tough attitude. Then he directly closed his call with the top management of the company. ¡­¡­ In the conference room of the company headquarters, "Zhao Dong, are you too laissez faire to Liu Xiaojiang?" Bi Youlong was still angry. Huang Boren also looked unhappy: "just a temporary worker, he even threatened the directors of the company. Director Zhao, are you..." "You don''t understand." Zhao Fangxu shook his head and interrupted their dissatisfaction with Liu Xiaojiang. He looked at Gao Lian and Xu Si, who were silent in the conference room, and then said: "Yuan Tao, Gao Ning, Dou Mei and Shen Chong, who were chased by one person, fled everywhere. Tu Jun''s room, the corpse demon on Longhu Mountain, had no power to fight back Is that enough? " ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± ¡Á two Chapter 163 "He also got Tongtian book..." As soon as it comes out, In addition to Gao Lian and Xu Si, almost all the senior executives of the company looked at Zhao Fangxu in great shock. "Dong Zhao, I remember that the boy only stayed in Longhu Mountain for about a month. Is this strength... True or false?" As one of the six directors of the company, Huang Biren certainly knows who the people Zhao Fangxu said are, and knows that these all sex demons have quite tricky power. He looked at Zhao Fangxu in disbelief and said: "How can a young man have such extraordinary power?" "If so," said Bi Youlong, holding his hands in his arms and frowning tightly: "Dong Zhao, his attitude towards the company is very poor. I think we should give priority to it when necessary..." Zhao Fangxu shook his head and interrupted Bi Youlong''s words. He looked up at the six regional leaders present and said: "Xiao Si, Xiao Fei, Xiao Gao... As the person in charge of each region of the company, you also have temporary workers assigned to the company to deal with some inconvenient affairs of the company." "What do you think of Xiaojiang''s performance?" Xu Si glanced at Huang Biren and Bi Youlong, the two directors, and said with a smile, "Uncle Zhao, isn''t this very good?" "The boy''s attitude was very bad just now, but people have said it clearly. He doesn''t hate working for the company. He''s just dissatisfied with the company''s style of doing things about Chen duo." At this point, he paused slightly and said: "Uncle Zhao, to tell you the truth, if it''s just Chen duo''s problem, I guess any normal person will feel that the company has a problem in dealing with it." "He is willing to put the problem in the open and say it directly, which is better than holding it in his heart all the time?" Ren Fei, the person in charge of central China, sat on Xu Si''s left. She noticed that Xu Si was saying good things to Liu Xiaojiang. She first thought thoughtfully for a moment, and then said: "Smart, calm and empathetic..." "Liu Xiaojiang is willing to express his dissatisfaction with Chen duo''s problems even when he is facing the company''s senior management for the first time and knows the influence and background of the company in the alien circle." "This person has a strong ability to empathize, at least in the face of Chen duo''s problem... He shows a strong ability to empathize." Gao Lian looked at Xu Si, Ren Fei and the other six directors, including Zhao Fangxu, and finally shook his head and said: "Dong Zhao, Xiaojiang is a temporary worker in our northeast region. In addition to trust... I''m not suitable to express any other views, lest you think I''m shielding my own people." Dou Le, the person in charge of East China, sat on Xu Si''s right hand. He remembered Liu Xiaojiang''s evaluation from Xiao Zizi and said: "Zhao Dong, according to Liu Xiaojiang''s performance in the all-round attack on Longhu Mountain, he seems to agree with the company''s treatment of all-round demons, and... He is not a murderous man." Huafeng, the head of the northwest region, sat on Gao Lian''s right hand, shook his head and said, "a very normal young man." Hao Yi, the person in charge of the southwest region, sat beside Huafeng and didn''t speak, but when he heard Huafeng''s evaluation of Liu Xiaojiang, he still smiled bitterly, nodded and said: "He''s much better than our jerk." After listening to these words, Zhao Fangxu looked at Huang Biren and Bi Youlong again and said, "you all heard?" "Mr. Zhao, I agree with Mr. Bi. Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude towards things is very dangerous." Huang Boren looked up at BI Youlong opposite and said: "Since we have Chen duo''s business first, we naturally can''t make the same mistake again. We should nip the danger in the cradle as soon as possible." "I support Huang Dong," said Bi Youlong with a gloomy face, "we can''t make the same mistake again." "Well..." Zhao Dong frowned and said, "what are you going to do?" "Do you want temporary workers to solve Liu Xiaojiang and Chen duo together? Or do you want to send company employees to solve Liu Xiaojiang''s problem after the biyou village incident?" "What is this? Revenge?" Before Huang Biren and Bi Youlong could express their ideas, he continued: "You long, Bo Ren, once you start because of Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude towards the company, things will become what he said before. It can only be regarded as an alien act of revenge and provocation, because he is neither an all-round monster nor a dangerous person like Chen duo." "In addition..." "Xiaojiang is still strong enough to bear your retaliation. Then... He will retaliate against the company according to the leader''s attitude towards alien revenge and provocation and in line with the ''rules''. How much will the company lose?" "Do you still expect the superior to send troops to help the company solve this matter? The superior will wipe your ass for your revenge and provocation? You should know the superior''s attitude towards the existence of strangers." "Why is the company not a state-owned enterprise?" "Why can the company get some help from the top when it is clearly not a state-owned enterprise?" "Because the original intention of the company at the beginning is in line with the leader''s attitude towards alien affairs, if you start to deal with Xiaojiang now... It is tantamount to giving up the original intention and turning the company into an organization similar to other alien schools and families, Why does the boss keep us? " "This responsibility... Can you afford it?" Bi Youlong and Huang Biren thought about Zhao Fangxu''s words carefully, and then they were silent one after another. Seeing this, Zhao Fangxu nodded with satisfaction: "I know that once there is a problem, destroy it, clean, neat and easy!" "The situation of Chen duo and biyou village, and Xiaojiang''s current attitude towards the company, destruction can indeed be regarded as an efficient means..." "But how many problems and troubles have mankind faced in history?" "How many problems and troubles have each of you faced in your life?" "Can these problems be solved by means of destruction?" "How many saints, great men and sages are far more intelligent than us. They hope to solve human problems and leave us many ideas, theories and methods But what? " "Today''s world is still full of problems. There is no way to solve all the problems." "Because if you think about it, you will find that mankind itself is the root of the problem... What? Do you want to destroy it?" Huang Biren: "......" Bi Youlong: "......" Zhao Fangxu shook his head helplessly and sighed, "Alas... All the problems are very complex. We can''t only consider one means of destruction, otherwise what else does the top support us to do? Just keep one killer organization? " "The problem is too high, too low, too left, too right, and vice versa..." "What we want is stability and harmony. In fact, good and evil can not affect it. It will really lead to its collapse... In fact, it is extreme." ¡­¡­ meanwhile, In a wooden house in biyou village, [brother Jiang, what''s the matter with you? (confused)] "Gee, sure enough, I still can''t believe the company. Zhao Fangxu let Bi and Huang become directors. It''s obvious that he doesn''t consider the problem from an alien point of view." Chapter 164 Although Liu Xiaojiang had long guessed that the company was on the side of ordinary people, after this direct dialogue with the company''s senior management, he did not expect that this situation would be so serious. The attitude of the six directors is worth pondering, Huang Biren and Bi Youlong, two directors, are undoubtedly the kind of guy who likes to do things across the board and only cares about his good performance and ease of trouble. Zhao Fangxu is obviously different. He is neither an extreme person like Huang and Bi, nor a coward who hesitates to do things, but a leader who knows what the company should do best. Although the other three directors did not say a word, they obviously supported all Zhao Fangxu''s decisions, indirectly indicating Zhao Fangxu''s position in the company''s board of directors. This shows that Zhao Fangxu has at least an absolute say in the company! Zhao Fangxu has an absolute say in the company, but he still allows Huang and Bi to become directors and allows them to express their different attitudes. This kind of thing is by no means groundless, and he can''t just use two people to dress up as black faces, because the company has also had many bad practices across the board When facing various problems, the company also needs the members of the board of directors to vote and decide on the handling method. Since Zhao Fangxu has an absolute say in the board of directors, it shows that if he does not agree with the way to deal with a problem, the one size fits all way way of dealing with a problem by Huang and Bi is mostly difficult to be voted by the members of the board of directors, let alone adhere to this attitude until now. After all, it seems that even the heads of all regions of the company were the people he personally invited to join the company in the early days Ha ha... Shit! Zhao Fangxu, the old fox! He is not unable to accept the one size fits all attitude, but is choosing a more appropriate treatment method according to the situation of the problem! Chen DORO has no ability to control his own poison! I''m afraid I''m already dead! Liu Xiaojiang sat in the room thinking for a long time, and finally figured out why Zhao Fangxu was so easy to talk, and why he noticed an inexplicable sense of conflict in each other. He looked down at the message sent by Erzhuang on his mobile phone and smiled without any surprise: "I see. Because the problem of biyou village is not too big, he doesn''t intend to do things too extreme." "Destroy the and self-cultivation stove in biyou village. Don''t kill any transformed aliens. Try to arrest Ma Xianhong and other twelve upper weapons..." "It''s also very difficult for other temporary workers to distract their attention from Chen duo. By the way... Speaking of those guys, where have they gone one by one?" [... They cooperated with the company''s employees to dispose of the bodies left in Mei Jinfeng''s seclusion and detain some villagers of biyou village who survived by chance.] [for now...] "Mei Jinfeng!" When Liu Xiaojiang heard Erzhuang mention the word "Mei Jinfeng", he immediately reached out and patted his forehead, saying: "There were so many things I met all at once. How could I forget all this? I didn''t ask Ma Xianhong why he wanted to catch Mei Jinfeng..." He didn''t want the company to know that he had actively contacted Chen duo, so he not only didn''t show up in Mei Jinfeng''s seclusion, but also personally eliminated all traces of peaceful dialogue between himself and Chen duo. At this time, even most people in biyou village only learned from Chen duo that he showed up on Chen duo''s way back to the village and asked Chen duo to bring himself into the village. Only Ma Xianhong could guess a little. So, He never mentioned that Mei Jinfeng and Xia Liuqing were attacked by biyou village during a video call with the top management of the company [do you want to ask now?] "Even today." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said, "although other temporary workers receive the notice from the company and should touch biyou village together soon, the company requires that ordinary people should not be hurt after all. There are also those strange people transformed by the self-cultivation furnace. When they come, they can''t directly start with Ma Xianhong." "So, before they know all the details of biyou village, we still have enough time here..." Speaking of this, he looked at Chen duo''s direction, as if he could directly penetrate the house: "How''s the situation with Chen Duo?" [Xiao duo really doesn''t know much about everything in the world, and she basically has only a general impression in her mind.] [but...] [compared with learning those things now, the girl seems to be more interested in things between you and me, especially asking a lot about you...] "What did you say?" a trace of strangeness flashed in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, because he almost never talked about his specific situation with Erzhuang. [what else can I say? (white eyes)] [in addition to saying something I know, I can only guide her to regard you as the same kind according to the meaning you expressed with her before...] "It''s so beautiful!" Liu Xiaojiang smiled and gave Erzhuang a thumbs up: "Erzhuang, it''s worthy of you. You can always fully understand my intention." [... You don''t have to. (skim your mouth)] [in other words... In addition to the so-called double hands, do you really have a way to relieve Xiaoduo''s pain caused by the original Gu poison?] "Yes..." Liu Xiaojiang smiled with great confidence: "I once asked an expert who was not born. If it was just ordinary poison, I might be able to make the poison unable to affect myself, but Gu poison... In the final analysis, it is also a living existence." "Even if the original poison is slightly different from the general poison, it is still a variant poison and a collection of poison by absorbing all kinds of poison." "As long as I don''t get out of the scope of Gu poison, as long as it is still a living existence... I have a way to influence it." "And..." "After we solve the problem of biyou village, if we are really lucky, I may even fundamentally solve the problem of primitive Gu poison, but the specific... Depends on the situation in Chen duo." [so... Can you at least relieve Xiaoduo''s pain?] "That''s right." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. [AI? Expert? Which expert? Old Heavenly Master? Why don''t I know... (doubt)] "Oh, I just said that. There''s no expert... You think I''m reminded by a madman and think of a reliable method." Ignoring the strong dissatisfaction expressed by a big man in his heart, Liu Xiaojiang touched the back of his head with a brilliant smile and said: "After all, even if it''s a madman, there may not be any merit. A madman is a little brain crippled at most It''s not a fool. " [... Don''t mess with me, little flower.] "Don''t worry..." Chapter 165 Late at night, With the help of Erzhuang, Liu Xiaojiang not only learned about the general situation of other temporary workers, but also learned a little about the past of most root tools in the village. "These guys can. They haven''t done any big evil outside." "This Fu Rong... Pooh, haha, a great swordsman was trapped in the mountain by little white face to avoid debt?" [Hei hei... These rooting tools really don''t look bad. If you have to do something, remember to be merciful ~] Liu Xiaojiang looked at the past records of the rooters on his mobile phone. Based on his plan to "steal a beam and change a pillar" to take Chen duo away, and his guilt of selling Ma Xianhong to divert the company''s attention, he didn''t intend to do anything about these so-called rooters. But when he saw the past records about Zhao Guizhen, he couldn''t help but frown slowly: "What''s the matter with Zhao Guizhen?" "He is clearly a disciple of the Maoshan Shangqing Dynasty who has become a monk since childhood. Why would such a person go down the mountain quietly?" "About biyou village... The conditions Ma Xianhong can give are really so tempting to a monk since childhood?" [well... It''s not clear yet. Zhao Guizhen is really a Maoshan disciple who became a monk since childhood. That''s all I can collect through the Internet.] [brother Jiang, if you are interested in Zhao Guizhen''s past, would you like Lao Liu and them to visit and investigate in person?] "Wait..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhao Guizhen''s photos on the materials, frowned but felt his chin thoughtfully, and said: "Ah, it''s face..." Remembering what he had learned in Longhu Mountain morning class, he immediately blocked all parts of Zhao Guizhen''s face with his hands, narrowed his eyes and said: "Yes! That''s the face!" "Surly, cold, fierce, cruel... This facial feature caused by personality habits should not appear on the face of a monk since childhood." [face... (question)] "Er Zhuang, if you have time with Chen duo, help me investigate whether there is a strange headless case in the secular world before and after Zhao Guizhen went down the mountain." "If so, tell me the details of the case investigated. As for Maoshan... Don''t send someone to know the situation with them for the time being." After confirming why Zhao Guizhen made himself feel wrong, Liu Xiaojiang did not explain the relatively complex concept of face to Erzhuang, but had some speculation about Zhao Guizhen''s behavior of leaving Maoshan to join biyou village. [brother Jiang, have you found anything? Then why don''t you ask those Taoist Masters in Maoshan?] [I remember Maoshan Shangqing was also a school of talismans led by Zhengyi road?] "I''ve been removed from Tianshi mansion." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said, "so don''t worry about my relationship with Tianshi mansion. I''m already an outsider in the open." "And..." "If a disciple who became a monk in Maoshan since childhood is really like what I guess now... How can he not ignore the problem of face?" [... OK. (helpless)] ¡­¡­ After a long time, Liu Xiaojiang sent Erzhuang to accompany Chen duo instead of himself. He thought about many details about the future in the house alone, and then took out his Tongtian book and looked through it again. He plans to use the quiet and leisurely time in the village to improve his strength again by practicing the art of talisman. After all, Talismans do play a great role. If he can have a powerful talisman, he can even play a strength far stronger than his own means in fighting with others. At the same time, There are many kinds of talismans. Some can let people borrow the power of heaven and earth for a short time, some can let people show some special means, and even drive ghosts and gods with talismans. The art of talisman can be regarded as the most widely used and most reliable means of Taoism in addition to its own "life"! However, most of the means of the development of the world''s talismans have long been lost. Even the major talismans led by zhengyidao have few existing types and production methods. besides, The making of talismans is also extremely cumbersome. To make a valuable talisman, we should not only be familiar with the making methods of talismans, prepare all kinds of talisman props, choose a suitable day and time, but also have a series of requirements for the makers themselves, such as "physical and mental cleanliness". If not, as long as one step goes wrong, the production of talisman will be a complete failure Tongtianli, which records all the known talismans, can not only save people the tedious production process and props of talismans, but also use energy to draw talismans out of thin air. It can also stack a variety of talismans, which is enough to compete with all the talismans in the world! Liu Xiaojiang once had a certain understanding of the art of talisman on the dragon and tiger mountain, but the production of each talisman was too cumbersome, and he had to carefully select an appropriate day and time, so he didn''t have the time to learn to make his own talisman in the end. As one of the eight wonders, it is needless to say whether tongtianli is powerful or not, because every earthly eight wonders is undoubtedly the top method in various fields. At present, if it is other unique skills, such as the strange door after the wind and the refinement of divine machines, Liu Xiaojiang may also be unable to practice in a short time even if he gets it because he is not good at counting and does not understand the art of dexterity. He even has to understand the number of strange skills and the art of dexterity first. However, Tongtianli is not a strange door after the wind and a hundred refinements of divine machines. The means of talisman comes from Taoism. He has almost no pressure to understand talisman Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t know whether he has talent or whether he has achieved communication. Anyway, He found that after he wrote down the energy way of tongtianli, the chaotic energy with the integration of yin and Yang in his body could operate directly, so as to meet the basic requirement of drawing talismans out of thin air. Then, In order to confirm whether he met the requirements, Liu Xiaojiang immediately drew the most familiar five thunder talisman in the air. But because it was the first time he tried to draw a talisman, his hands and feet were unfamiliar with painting and writing. Even the most familiar five thunder talisman took him two or three minutes to draw it. A moment later, He looked at the air because he was not very skilled. He drew the crooked positive one and five thunder runes, and realized that he seemed to be able to release the runes at any time. A different color flashed in his eyes. "... that''s it?" "Can you draw the symbol like this?" "Hey, hey... This painting can be used to confuse others. I''m really a genius." Chapter 166 The next day, Early in the morning, Liu Xiaojiang was more energetic than ordinary people. Even if he didn''t close his eyes all night and had been experimenting with various talismans, he still walked out of the house with a bright face. Although it is still early, the villagers are very diligent. Each one seems to have no habit of lazy bed. Getting up early and busy with unfamiliar farm work seems to have a feeling of contentment. Liu Xiaojiang stood at the door and looked at the villagers passing by. Even if he found someone asking about himself curiously, he didn''t care about the ordinary people and converts gathered in biyou village. He noticed that although the villagers passing by were busy, they all deliberately or unintentionally avoided Chen duo''s house. He couldn''t help nodding satisfied with Ma Xianhong''s arrangement. Just then, "Xiao Liuzhen, I got up very early." Seeing Liu Xiaojiang standing outside the house, Qiu rang immediately trotted over from a distance and said with a smile, "but just in time, the leader has something to ask you for help." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang put down the idea of checking Chen duo''s situation and nodded: "OK, let''s go now." "OK." Seeing that Liu Xiaojiang didn''t want to, Qiu rang agreed to the request. The smile on his face immediately became more brilliant, and then he made an invitation gesture ¡­¡­ A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang followed Qiu rang''s back, took the curious eyes of the villagers all the way, and came to the "self-cultivation hall" in the village again. "Immortal Xiao Liu, the leader is inside. Go in by yourself." Qiu rang led the way to the door of the self-cultivation hall, but he didn''t mean to go in together. Liu Xiaojiang nodded, then stopped Qiu rang when he was about to leave: "Wait... I heard you are also a tool refiner. Did you learn the magic tricks from the leader?" He read the detailed records of Qiu rang''s past and knew that although Qiu rang was an alien before joining biyou village, he was not a rare tool refiner in the world, but an ordinary person practicing energy. How long has biyou village been established? How long did Qiu let become a tool smelter? This guy has a very personal style of "gilded Ruyi" pinned on his waist. Can it be made by a novice craftsman? "Ah?" Qiu asked subconsciously to stop, looked back at Liu Xiaojiang and nodded: "It''s not a secret in the village. Does immortal Xiao Liu think it''s wrong?" Liu Xiaojiang took a deep look at Qiu rang, shook his head and said with a smile: "No, I''m just asking. After all, weapon refiners are rare. Your talent looks very good." "Oh, ha ha... Immortal Liu flattered me." Qiu let scratched the back of his head. "If Immortal Liu wants to make a magic weapon to play with, he can let the sect leader refine one for you. I won''t show my level... I''m afraid you can''t see it." "Really?" Liu Xiaojiang said with a smile, "then I really want to ask the leader." "Hey, then go in quickly. Don''t let the leader wait too long. We can talk about magic tools later." Qiu rang was not surprised that Liu Xiaojiang would have a strong interest in magic tools. It seemed that he would envy himself if he saw more people. From beginning to end, he never noticed the sympathy in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. "Well, you go ahead and get busy. We''ll talk later." Liu Xiaojiang nodded, watched Qiu let turn and leave, and then slowly put away the smile on his face. "Poor fellow..." ¡­¡­ Then, A man walked into the house, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the bed on the ground and Ma Xianhong, who was making dolls with tools, and said: "Yo, the sect leader is really diligent. Did he get up early or didn''t sleep all night?" Ma Xianhong heard the sound, put down his tools, wiped his hands and said helplessly: "I said it all! Don''t call me the leader! Don''t call me the leader! It''s very low! Super secondary 2!" "OK, leader." Liu Xiaojiang smiled disapprovingly. "..." Ma Xianhong''s brain is blue, but he can''t help looking at Liu Xiaojiang. He can only try to keep his mood calm so as not to be angry by this guy. "Tut! I''ve already arrived. I''m not a Protestant! Those who are willing to follow me just call me that! What did you say you followed blindly? " At this point, he finally recovered his calm, looked up at Liu Xiaojiang and said with a smile: "If you have to call me the leader, ok... Put down everything and join biyou village. I welcome you very much." "Village head." Liu Xiaojiang changed his mouth in an instant. Ma Xianhong: "......" He looked at Liu Xiaojiang helplessly and painfully and said: "You are not sent by the company to deliberately make trouble for me?" Liu Xiaojiang: "......" He then shook his head with a smile and said, "if you really say that, you don''t seem to say anything wrong, but... It''s also true that I want to help you." "Don''t you really want to join us?" Ma Xianhong said again with some reluctance: "As long as you are willing to join us, I can take out even the magic tricks. Aren''t you very interested in the eight wonders?" "I''m interested." Liu Xiaojiang said noncommittally, "but interested... You don''t have to hold everything in your hand?" "You''re really incomprehensible." Ma Xianhong gave up and continued to invite Liu Xiaojiang to join biyou village. He turned and looked at the self-cultivation stove in the house: "You should know why I came to you this time?" "I know... Isn''t it just to help you improve the self-cultivation stove?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at the self-cultivation stove along Ma Xianhong''s eyes and said: "Just do what you say. I''ll try my best to cooperate with you." At this point, seeing the satisfied smile on Ma Xianhong''s face, he couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth slowly, pretending not to care: "By the way..." "Village head, I forgot to ask before. Before I help you improve the self-cultivation stove, I also want to ask... Why did you send Chen duo to catch Mei Jinfeng?" However, Ma Xianhong suddenly heard Liu Xiaojiang mention Mei Jinfeng, and the smile on his face disappeared. Then he looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a frown and said: "Immortal Xiao Liu, why do you suddenly ask this?" Liu Xiaojiang noticed Ma Xianhong''s mood change and a flash of doubt flashed in his eyes, but he still pretended to be indifferent and smiled: "Mei Jinfeng is a veteran of Quan Xing after all. Although I didn''t find that you have a connection with Quan Xing here, you sent Chen duo and so many people to catch Mei Jinfeng." "Speaking of Mei Jinfeng... Chen duo should have given her to you, too? Where is she? " While talking, he always paid attention to Ma Xianhong''s face, but found that the other party didn''t seem to want to talk about it at all, even... He looked impatient. "The whole thing has nothing to do with me. Catching Mei Jinfeng... Is just a favor for my friend." Ma Xianhong said perfunctorily. "Who is that man?" Liu Xiaojiang frowned slowly. Chapter 167 "A friend." Ma Xianhong obviously didn''t want to reveal the messenger behind him. "Really?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ma Xianhong''s tangled face. He was not in a hurry to ask the identity of the messenger behind him, but continued in another way: "Old ma, aside from the issue of position, you are willing to help me with Chen duo, and I am willing to help you improve this self-cultivation stove. In addition, we are both the inheritors of the eight odd techniques. Can''t we be friends?" "Friend?" Ma Xianhong stared at Liu Xiaojiang for a long time, and finally relaxed his frown: "Although you are from the company, for the sake of both you and me as the orthodox successors of baqiji, even if you will help the company deal with me later, as long as you don''t go too far... I will still treat you as my own." "Well, since I''m my own man, I won''t hide it." Liu Xiaojiang noticed the sincerity on Ma Xianhong''s face and slowly raised the corner of his mouth and said: "Old ma, your behavior of transforming ordinary people with a self-cultivation stove seems to be very serious in the eyes of the company. Whether you meet the wishes of others out of kindness or not, it is also undermining the population red line between ordinary people and strangers, which will sooner or later have a great impact on social stability." Speaking of this, he looked at the self-cultivation stove behind Ma Xianhong and said with a smile: "I did arrest Chen duo on behalf of the company at the beginning, but as long as others follow Chen duo to find out the situation in the village, the company will never let you continue to develop." "I''ll help you improve this self-cultivation stove, which is tantamount to violating the company''s Philosophy... This kind of thing can not be mentioned first." "But you transformed ordinary people in biyou village, took in Chen duo, who killed the person in charge of the company''s region, and had a relationship with all veteran figures when these things were not solved..." Saying, Liu Xiaojiang gradually put away the smile on his face, looked at Ma Xianhong with a very dignified expression and said: "Although things have not developed to the most serious level, everything you have done... Has made biyou village stand opposite to the company and the stability and order of the whole society." "Old horse, you''re not being silly. You''re forcing the villagers to die!" "What are you trying to say?" Ma Xianhong''s face darkened when he heard that the company might investigate the responsibility of others in the village. "Don''t let biyou village and Quanxing be confused." Liu Xiaojiang said: "Tell me the messenger behind Mei Jinfeng''s arrest. As a friend... I''ll explain to you and the company and try to be lenient to everyone in the village." "I......" Ma Xianhong looked at Liu Xiaojiang hesitantly and said, "everything is my own decision. It has nothing to do with anyone in the village. What qualifications does the company have to deal with them." Liu Xiaojiang took a deep look at Ma Xianhong and said, "is the company qualified to deal with Chen Duo?" "..." Ma Xianhong immediately fell silent. Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ma Xianhong standing there with his head down. Even if he clenched his fist angrily, he didn''t intend to say the appearance of pointing at the messenger behind his back. He couldn''t help touching his chin thoughtfully and said tentatively: "Old horse, do you want to say it or can''t you say it at all?" "I don''t want to say!" Ma Xianhong suddenly looked up at Liu Xiaojiang. The two moles under his eyes seemed to be tangled together: "I can''t say? Absolutely not! How can I question..." See this, A flash of red light flashed in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. He narrowed his eyes and observed Ma Xianhong''s state, but he didn''t find any abnormality in the other party''s energy, nor did he look like being controlled by means. But even so, He also felt that Ma Xianhong''s performance was not right, and even noticed a sense of inexplicable familiarity, just like where he had seen this strange situation. This is... Soul enlightenment?! Liu Xiaojiang thought of the situation he had encountered in a mission and Guan Shihua''s conjecture about this strange situation. Naturally, he thought of the innate ability of the LV family to awaken - minghunshu. This is not control! This is the soul enlightenment that has been cultivated to a high level, which has changed cognition! Did the LV family entrust Ma Xianhong to take Mei Jinfeng?! Why? "Old ma, that man... Is his surname Lu?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ma Xianhong up and down, and finally couldn''t help but open his mouth and said tentatively. Wen Yan, Ma Xianhong was slightly stunned, the tangles and doubts in his eyes gradually faded, shook his head slightly calmly and said: "Immortal Xiao Liu, don''t ask or guess any more. I''ll bear all the consequences, whether it''s the population red line you said or the fact that Chen duo was sent to take Mei Jinfeng." "If you think I''m your own, for the sake of my willingness to help you and Chen duo solve the trouble, don''t let the company hurt other people in the village... I beg you." "Isn''t that man surnamed Lu?" Liu Xiaojiang said with a frozen eyebrow. Ma Xianhong rubbed the corners of his eyes tired, shook his head again and said: "Immortal Xiao Liu, I don''t want to deceive my friends, betray my friends, and distract myself. The self-cultivation stove is what I want to accomplish most at present." "... old horse." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ma Xianhong with a tired face and couldn''t help but frown slowly and said: "You said you were casting a self-cultivation stove for yourself... What do you want to do with it?" "In order to restore some of my missing memories," Ma Xianhong said firmly. Liu Xiaojiang: "......" Should not! It''s too bad! Use people''s memory to complete the modification of cognition! This is clearly what Guan Shihua said at the beginning! Ma Xianhong''s performance just now, as well as part of the loss of memory, is also fully in line with the situation that his cognition has been modified by minghunshu. But Minghunshu is the innate ability that the LV family has the opportunity to awaken. Even few of the LV family seem to be able to modify the cognition of others. It''s not the Lu family, but they know soul skills. They can also "control" Ma Xianhong and modify the cognition of a successor of eight strange skills Although Ma Xianhong is an honest man, his mind is pure and firm enough. How can a guy who dares to oppose the company and even the whole world be easily affected by minghunshu? Unless Liu Xiaojiang suddenly thought of some possibility and looked up at Ma Xianhong opposite, but said: "OK, Ma, I promise you not to ask, and I will try my best to protect the others in the village in the hands of the company, but as a friend... I have a word I hope you can remember." Hearing this, Ma Xianhong''s face immediately eased a lot, and then he nodded slightly and said, "tell me first." "Don''t trust anyone," Liu Xiaojiang said, looking straight at Ma Xianhong. Chapter 168 "What?" Ma Xianhong was stunned. He didn''t seem to understand the meaning of this sentence. "Don''t trust anyone." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and repeated. "You told me not to trust anyone?" Ma Xianhong looked at Liu Xiaojiang very unexpectedly and said, "including you?" "..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ma Xianhong with a speechless face, then nodded under the other party''s gaze and said, "yes." "Old ma, you are too honest. Often as long as you think there is no problem, you will always subjectively think that the other party can be trusted, so that it is difficult to see the hidden doubts on the other party." At this point, he looked Ma Xianhong in the eyes again and said: "What you say is too confident. What you say is bad... It''s conceit." "Once you identify with someone, as long as the other person follows the ''point'' you identified, you won''t even doubt the other person''s real idea." "I want to remind you not to believe everything and not only what you see. You should doubt... Even the closest people around you should at least maintain a certain degree of doubt." "Why?" Ma Xianhong said somewhat puzzled. Liu Xiaojiang glanced at Ma Xianhong unhappily and said, "since it''s not your intention to take Mei Jinfeng, do you know what the person who entrusted you did to catch Mei Jinfeng?" "...." Ma Xianhong didn''t speak, but he obviously began to think. "Hum." Liu Xiaojiang continued, not surprisingly, "you don''t know." "Even if Chen duo was sent to catch Mei Jinfeng and give her to the messenger behind her, there was a connection between biyou village and Quanxing, which aroused the suspicion and attention of the company''s senior management..." "You don''t know why the man wanted to catch Mei Jinfeng. He even paid the whole biyou village to bear the consequences together." At this point, he shook his head and sighed, pretending to be worried: "Old ma, do you know what the whole sex organization is? What is the company''s attitude towards the whole sex all the time?" "If the company determines that there is a connection between the village and the whole sex, coupled with the fact that you are destroying the population red line through the self-cultivation furnace, what attitude will they take towards the problem of biyou village?" "...." Ma Xianhong still didn''t speak, but his face had changed color. "Fortunately, you still have me." Liu Xiaojiang saw that he had achieved his goal, so he didn''t go on and looked at the self-cultivation stove in the house again. "Although we look at problems from different angles, I don''t agree with your so-called new interception, and I don''t think the self-cultivation stove should exist, but based on Chen duo''s affairs and Lao Ma''s character... I''ll help you." "I can help you change the company''s attitude towards biyou village. Even if I can''t stop the company from forcibly dismissing the village by means in the end, I can ensure that those guys in the village who haven''t done anything evil will not be involved in these stupid things you have done." "Thank you." Ma Xianhong expressed his gratitude very seriously and then said: "I will work out the dummy doll that can replace Chen duo as soon as possible. All the equipment production drawings that Chen duo still needs temporarily will be delivered to you when the doll production is completed." "You will never be known by anyone other than me when you plan to take Chen duo away..." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang suddenly looked at Ma Xianhong and was silent for a long time. Before the other party felt confused, he smiled: "I believe you." With that, before Ma Xianhong could explain anything, he looked up at the huge self-cultivation stove in the center of the house and said: "Well, don''t tell me anything else in advance. Didn''t you call me early this morning just to improve the self-cultivation stove? What should I do?" Lift the slimming stove, Ma Xianhong''s eyes immediately showed a trace of heat. He pointed to the small cabin connected to the self-cultivation stove and said: "The core problem is not big at present, but the design of the stove is still wrong. I guess it needs to be recast according to the Warlock''s rules, but this does not affect my collection of skill data of various schools." Then he walked down the steps to the small cabin, skillfully opened the cabin door, pointed to the space that can only accommodate one person, and said: "Immortal Xiao Liu, just sit inside and run the golden light mantra and thunder method of Tianshi mansion. Just put your hand on the screen in front of you." "But also pay attention... Don''t mess around with other places, otherwise it''s difficult for the cabin to bear your level of alien means." Liu Xiaojiang came to Ma Xianhong and looked down at the structure of the small cabin. When he was about to sit in, he couldn''t help but be stunned when he heard this. "If you mess... Will it be dangerous?" "... as long as we don''t mess around, there must be no problem." Ma Xianhong didn''t directly answer this question. "Are you sure?" Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help doubting, because he couldn''t seem to be sure at all when he looked at Ma Xianhong. "Try it, the current strength should be enough." Ma Xianhong silently shifted his attention. "... OK, anyway, I''ll do it according to your requirements. If there''s any problem, don''t blame me afterwards." Out of his confidence in his physical defense, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t think he would encounter any danger. He sat inside the small cabin, operated the instrument and closed the cabin door according to Ma Xianhong''s instructions. However, The moment the hatch was fully closed, "Well, there should be no problem. Even if the energy intensity exceeds the bearing range, it is only the explosion of the furnace operator''s cabin..." Huh? Liu Xiaojiang sat in the cabin, looked at the closed cabin door, thought about the words he had just overheard, and the muscles at the corners of his mouth twitched subconsciously. Explosion? Still? Isn''t this bastard afraid to blow himself up? He couldn''t help but secretly scold Ma Xianhong for being irresponsible, but considering his physique and Ma Xianhong''s personality, he didn''t take the so-called explosion to heart. Then, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the complicated buttons in the cabin and carefully adjusted the equipment mode according to the way Ma Xianhong reminded himself. He slowly put his hand on the screen in front of him and silently carried his very strange golden light mantra and the special thunder method of the integration of yin and yang energy Outside the cabin, Ma Xianhong stood at the bottom of the steps in the house, looked at the shining self-cultivation furnace running, and slowly raised his mouth with full expectation. "Although he doesn''t attach great importance to the double perfection of ''life'' as Quanzhen does, Zhengyi is also a school of double cultivation of ''life''." "For the imperfect design at present, the golden light mantra can just be used to supplement some samples of people with complete life, not to mention the powerful thunder..." I haven''t finished yet, He saw the light of the small cabin getting deeper and deeper, and then it was replaced by an inexplicable black energy, and began to expand violently "The strength is really not enough... Huh? No!" Chapter 169 Boom!!!!!! A huge sound spread all over biyou village in an instant. Everyone in the village was attracted by the news. They put down what they were busy with and looked at the direction of the sound. Somewhere in the village, "This... This is the movement over there in the cultivation hall?" "It seems... Right? Eh? Where''s the self-cultivation hall? Why is the self-cultivation hall missing?" "Self cultivation hall? It''s where your sect leader puts the self-cultivation stove? Don''t worry about him! Let''s continue to talk about you ~" "Go away! Wukui! Something''s wrong! Hurry to inform others! Let''s go to the sect leader!" "Oh... Oh! I''ll go now! Sister Rong! You..." "If she has me, you can rest assured, right? Rong ~" "... I''ll go and have a look now! Wukui! Go and inform others!" "OK! Sister Rong... You have to be careful! Don''t be confused by the scum man!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­ meanwhile, Among the ruins of the self-cultivation hall that had just collapsed in the explosion, "Cough..." Liu Xiaojiang stood up from the ruins with a dark face. Although he used energy to protect his clothes in the explosion, the sunglasses hung on his forehead as a hairpin were still shattered by the huge impact. He took off his broken sunglasses, stroked the hair in front of his forehead, looked around in a trance and said: "... it seems to be playing too much." At this time, "Liu Xiaojiang! What have you done?!" Ma Xianhong hurried from the forest in the distance. His white clothes were covered with soil and leaves. He looked even more embarrassed than Liu Xiaojiang. As soon as he ran over, he directly crossed liuxiaojiang and plunged into the ruins of the learning hall. He looked flustered looking for something in it. Standing not far behind Ma Xianhong, Liu Xiaojiang felt guilty and scratched his head, saying: "Ah... Old horse, it seems that you haven''t done this thing well. I just output the skill to the screen according to your requirements. Who knew it would explode?" "I was careless and didn''t flash..." Ma Xianhong ignored Liu Xiaojiang behind him and was still trying to find something in the ruins until he found a spherical object completely wrapped in metal. He finally breathed a sigh of relief, got up and looked at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "What''s going on?" "... what''s going on?" Liu Xiaojiang plans to play silly to the end. "What''s the matter? Why did the self-cultivation stove explode so violently!" When Ma Xianhong saw Liu Xiaojiang''s stupidity, he recalled the distance he had just been blown out. A big "well" suddenly appeared on his forehead. "If only the bearing strength of the furnace wall is not enough! Even if it is the same, it may explode! It will not be so powerful!" "Liu Xiaojiang! Your uncle''s! You deliberately pit me, don''t you?" "Calm down! You have to calm down! Old horse!" Liu Xiaojiang calmed Ma Xianhong with both hands and said: "If you think about the situation just now, I don''t know the art of dexterity... How long have I been in here?" "It would be nice if I could start outputting skill data according to your requirements in such a short time. Besides, you trust me so much... Even if I want to pit you, I have to find a good way and choose a better time?" "You really didn''t mean it?" Ma Xianhong doubted. "Alas..." Liu Xiaojiang pretended to be disappointed and shook his head: "it seems that I''m still not trustworthy in your eyes, but it''s good... You remember what I said before." "Yes! That''s it! Old horse! Remember how you feel now! Don''t trust anyone easily!" "..." Ma Xianhong looked at Liu Xiaojiang suspiciously, then weighed the ball in his hand and said: "Forget it. Fortunately, the core has not been damaged. I am still willing to believe you. It may be my negligence..." Right now, "Master!" The village''s upper root tools arrived one after another, and even Zhuge Qing was mixed in. He came here after Fu Rong''s ass and smiled at Liu Xiaojiang and Ma Xianhong, as well as the ruins of the self-cultivation hall behind them. He was like a fox and didn''t know what he was thinking. Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhuge Qing and then focused on Zhao Guizhen. He carefully observed the guy''s face. The more he looked, the more he felt that he might guess. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhao Guizhen noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s line of sight. He didn''t know if he felt guilty. He hid behind the root weapons and didn''t have the courage to look directly at his martial uncle. On the other side, Qiu, the leader, looked at the collapsed self-cultivation hall and saw that Liu Xiaojiang and Ma Xianhong were all disheartened, but there seemed to be no conflict. He couldn''t help coming over with a puzzled face and said: "Master, you and immortal Xiao Liu, this is..." "Nothing." Ma Xianhong looked at the root device on the scene, calmly shook his head and said: "We just had an accident in the process of improving the self-cultivation stove. Let Ruhua renovate the self-cultivation hall later. Let''s go back..." However, Qiu rang and Shanggen heard this, but they didn''t leave immediately. Knowing that no major event had happened to Ma Xianhong, Qiu rang hurried over, looked up at Liu Xiaojiang, and said: "Leader, it''s good that you and immortal Xiao Liu have nothing to do with each other, but there are some strange guys outside the village." "Strange guy?" Ma Xianhong looked at Qiu rang unexpectedly and said, "didn''t the other party show his identity?" "No..." Qiu let his expression be a little embarrassed and said, "however, they say they know immortal Xiao Liu. I guess they may also be from the company." "People from the company again?" Ma Xianhong turned to look at Liu Xiaojiang behind him. "Are they the people who chase Chen duo with you?" "I think so." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t deny it. Then he looked at Qiu rang and asked, "is there a bitch with braided hair among those people?" Qiu rang couldn''t help nodding frequently when he heard this: "some... It''s a man. It looks really cheap, and..." At this point, he carefully looked at Ma Xianhong and said: "The man also said that he not only knew immortal Xiao Liu, but also... He was the dry uncle of the leader. What do you think we should do?" Ma Xianhong: "......" "Ha ha!" When Liu Xiaojiang saw Ma Xianhong, he was stunned. He immediately reached out and patted him on the shoulder, reminding him: "That man is Zhang Chulan, but he seems right to say so. After all, your uncle Ma Ben is a sworn brother with his grandfather Zhang Huaiyi. He is not your uncle." "You all see me bullying, don''t you?" Ma Xianhong blew his hair in an instant. Chapter 170 Biyou village, village entrance, Some villagers who had nothing to do gathered at the gate of the village and looked at the six "Backpackers" who came to the village together. They were curious and whispered one after another. "What are these people doing? They are also here to go to the leader?" "It doesn''t look like... A tour group?" "Should I also come to the sect leader? Haven''t you heard that they are the sect leader''s dry uncle?" "Dry uncle? That cheap little young man?" "Don''t talk nonsense..." Wang Zhenqiu stood in front of the other five people, wearing a women''s sun hat on his head and holding a small red flag in his hand. He looked like a guide for a "small tour group". He looked at the villagers gathered at the entrance of the village and smiled back: "Oh, it seems that the news that guy sent back to the company is right. There are many ordinary people living in this village..." "So..." the clarinet narrowed his eyes: "At the beginning, his purpose was not only Chen duo, but also biyou village, the headquarters of the ''new interception''?" "Brother Xiao, what do you think that guy wants to do?" Wang Zhenqiu looked at Xiao Zizi with a smile. "I don''t know." At this time, Xiao Zizi has changed his previous suit shirt and put on a set of green sportswear more suitable for hands-on. He raised his eyes to sweep the villagers gathered at the entrance of the village, pushed the frameless glasses on the bridge of his nose and said: "I agree with the clarinet''s point of view. Xiaojiang seemed absent-minded to Chen duo from the beginning. He should have known the existence of ''Xinjie'' early." "Are you ready to deal with biyou village?" Wang Zhenqiu touched his chin thoughtfully and said with some dissatisfaction: "He doesn''t want to follow us to find Chen duo, because he''s afraid that we might attack Chen duo in advance... Thus undermining the company''s plan to deal with biyou village? Why do I always think there''s something wrong? " "Would you like to ask him later?" Lao Meng looked at Wang Zhenqiu and said: "Ball, since the company requires us to destroy the ''new cut'' and self-cultivation furnace, as long as we don''t threaten our own safety... We can''t kill Chen duo either. I think we can let Chen duo''s problem go for a while." "OK." Wang Zhenqiu reached out and patted Lao Meng on the shoulder. He smiled indifferently and said: "Anyway, brother Xiao has already enjoyed substitutes, and I have found a more interesting guy than Gu Shen holy boy..." When Lao Meng heard that Wang Zhenqiu mentioned the previous "substitute", he immediately looked up at Xiao Zizi around him. He unconsciously retreated a few meters away, looking very afraid of Xiao Zizi. "..." Xiao Zizi saw Lao Meng''s action and slightly embarrassed to hold his glasses. Wang Zhenqiu didn''t care about Lao Meng''s despairing appearance. He turned to the clarinet who hadn''t appeared for a long time. It seemed that he was asking whether the other party was willing to let Chen duo live. The clarinet noticed that Wang Zhenqiu was staring at him, and immediately spread his hands with an indifferent face: "Chen Duo? As long as it doesn''t affect the task..." Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao stand together. They listen to the dialogue of several temporary workers. They don''t want to interrupt and say anything. Zhang Chulan noticed the "generosity" of several temporary workers to Chen duo. Although there was a flash of color in their eyes, they quickly covered it up. He looked around the environment around biyou village and saw a familiar figure coming from the nearby hillside. He was stunned in situ. "... Lao Wang?" "..." Wang also came down from the hillside and looked at Zhang Chulan, who had not been seen for a few days, but said: "You guys with a very high proportion of destiny weight are really busy. Where are you going? Can''t you save snacks one by one..." "I didn''t expect to meet you here again, Lao Wang... Why are you everywhere!" Zhang Chulan took off her sunglasses and smiled. "I still want to say that!" said Wang angrily. With that, he looked at Feng Baobao beside Zhang Chulan and said: "Feng Baobao, you..." "Hmm? What are you talking about?" Feng Baobao clasped the shoulder strap of his backpack with both hands and turned to hear what Wang was talking about. "... forget it." Wang also shook his head: "long time no see." Wen Yan, Feng Baobao shook left and right, looked at Wang Ye and Zhang Chulan around him, and doubted: "Zhang Chulan, is the skull of the ox nose broken? It''s only been a few days... Why did he say it''s been a long time?" Wang Ye: "......" Zhang Chulan: "......" meanwhile, Liu Xiaojiang followed Ma Xianhong and a group of rooters and finally arrived at the place where people gathered outside the village and met six company employees like a "tourist group". Subsequently, the Shanggen tools were arranged to wait at the entrance of the village. Ma Xianhong only took Liu Xiaojiang to the outside of the village. "Feel at home..." Liu Xiaojiang followed Ma Xianhong to Zhang Chulan and others. When he saw the four big words printed on Feng Baobao''s shirt, the muscles at the corners of his mouth twitched a few times. This girl can really choose clothes! She followed, and it was clear that she was going to smash the field of biyou village! What the hell is being at home? Is smashing the field also a service she provides? You''ve ruined people''s homes! Can people feel the warmth of home? "Taoist priest Wang, you haven''t left yet? Can''t you rest assured that brother Zhuge is alone? That''s all right..." Ma Xianhong walked up to Zhang Chulan and others, saw Wang Ye standing with Zhang Chulan, and couldn''t help frowning slowly: "What can I do for you to visit biyou village?" "Are you?" Wang Zhenqiu stood in front of the crowd with a small flag. Although he learned a lot about biyou village through the news given to the company by Liu Xiaojiang, he had not seen the photos of Ma Xianhong and others. When Liu Xiaojiang introduced the situation of biyou village, after all, it was only oral. It also took time for the company to investigate the data of Ma Xianhong and shanggenqi. At present, the senior managers only relayed the reliable information obtained from Liu Xiaojiang to the temporary workers through the heads of various regions. "I''m the village head here." Ma Xianhong found that the other party didn''t seem to know himself. He couldn''t help looking back at Liu Xiaojiang with satisfaction. "..." Liu Xiaojiang. Yo! This guy is still an honest man! It''s easy to be honest When Wang Zhenqiu saw Ma Xianhong''s reaction and the expression on Liu Xiaojiang''s face, he immediately understood the fishiness. When he looked at Ma Xianhong again, his eyes were already shining with a smile. "Oh, you are village head ma." "Alas! The world is hard! We are really desperate!" "We heard that biyou village has been recruiting talents, so we came to your village head Ma together. It happened that Zhang Chulan was still your dry uncle. Do you think it would be convenient for you?" Chapter 171 When Ma Xianhong heard the word "Uncle Gan" again, he immediately looked at Zhang Chulan and said: "Zhang Chulan! You can! I haven''t seen it! I''ll be my dry uncle!" "... er." Zhang Chulan quickly apologized and said, "village head Ma, calm down. I had to do this. If I don''t say so... Will you come out to see us?" "Hum!" Ma Xianhong looked at Zhang Chulan, who had a good attitude. He didn''t care about the fact that he was taken advantage of by others. He looked at the other temporary workers again and said: "Take refuge in me?" "I know you are all from the company. No matter what your purpose is, you are not welcome here. I advise you to leave quickly, otherwise..." "Hey, hey..." Zhang Chulan interrupted Ma Xianhong''s threat with a smile and pointed to several temporary workers behind him, saying: "If you really want to be a responsible head of the family, I have to advise you... Did you see those guys?" "These pieces of material are rare mental diseases. It''s not good for anyone to go crazy on the spot when stimulated." At this point, he pointed to the villagers gathered at the entrance of the village and said: "Village head Ma, as you said, we are all from the company. We are here to track down Chen duo. Don''t you plan to go to war with the company now?" "... are you threatening me?" Ma Xianhong immediately narrowed his eyes. "Of course not." Zhang Chulan shook her head and said, "I''m not threatening village head Ma, but actively reminding you not to be impulsive, because the current situation still has room for discussion. Once I start... It will only make things develop in the worst direction." Then he looked at Ma Xianhong sincerely and said: "Old horse, we''d better sit down and talk. Maybe it can turn things around." Hearing these words, Considering Liu Xiaojiang''s words and the strange people in the village who were transformed by him, Ma Xianhong immediately looked back at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Can you guarantee that they won''t mess around in the village?" "..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t expect Ma Xianhong to ask. He looked at Feng Baobao and the other four temporary workers, nodded without conscience and said: "I''ll try my best, but if they really dare to mess with others... I''ll help you." As soon as it comes out, Temporary workers look at Liu Xiaojiang behind Ma Xianhong. The expression on each face is somewhat different, pondering, indifference, examination, suspicion... Even Feng Baobao looks confused. "I believe you!" Ma Xianhong seemed determined to find a way to get the best of both worlds. When he looked at Zhang Chulan again, it was obvious that there was no hostility at the beginning. "Zhang Chulan, I can sit down and talk with you, but you should also ensure that they won''t mess around in the village." "OK!" Zhang Chulan smiled brightly at the moment. ¡­¡­ After a long time, In front of a wooden house in the village, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the two rows of people standing opposite in front of the door. In particular, he saw that Xiao Zizi seemed to look at Zhao Guizhen''s face with his hand, At this time, considering Xiao Zizi''s Buddhist background, he was really afraid that this murderous guy would not help but start, so he pretended to be confused and asked: "Brother Xiao, what are you doing?" Wen Yan, Xiao Zizi looked at Liu Xiaojiang sitting alone under the tree. Perhaps he thought his behavior was too eye-catching. He immediately covered up and pushed his glasses with his hand, saying: "Nothing, just a habit..." "Oh..." Liu Xiaojiang saw that Xiao Zizi no longer looked at Zhao Guizhen with his hands. Zhao Guizhen was a little relieved. He couldn''t help looking at Zhao Guizhen again and confirmed some speculation in his heart. There must be something wrong with Zhao Guizhen. Wang Zhenqiu looked at Zhao Guizhen, who Xiao Zizi paid most attention to, but he didn''t find anything abnormal on the other party''s face. On the contrary, after noticing the eyes of other upper tools looking at Liu Xiaojiang, his expression was very malicious and slowly raised the corners of his mouth. The next second, He ignored the root guards in charge of guarding himself and others, and suddenly began to shake his head towards Liu Xiaojiang with regret: "Alas... What a pity, what a pity." "Immortal Xiao Liu, such an interesting guy, even chose to defecte like Chen duo... What ''new cut'' did he even join?" "If the two old people on Longhu Mountain know about it... Tut tut Tut, it''s humiliating to the school!" "..." Liu Xiaojiang looked up at Wang Zhenqiu. Although he could understand that this guy was trying to draw a line between himself and the company, so that the root tools would not suspect that he was secretly colluding with the temporary workers, it sounded like revenge for public and private. He knew that Wang Zhenqiu might be retaliating for not taking him with him, but in the end he could only obey the other party''s meaning and cooperate to say: "I have not defected from the company, nor have I joined ''Xinjie'', nor do I intend to oppose anyone." "I just think a peaceful way can be found to solve Chen duo''s problem." "I know that my behavior does not comply with the company''s regulations, and I understand that the company may be held accountable afterwards, but... So what? I left the company at a big deal, and I didn''t make any big mistakes anyway." At this time, in addition to Feng Baobao''s uncertainty, other temporary workers should get information from the person in charge and know that he will cooperate as an insider of biyou village this time. He is also a person who acts completely from the standpoint of the company. The company wants to destroy the whole biyou village and the self-cultivation stove in secret without harming the people in the village. For the sake of insurance, it must continue the internal advantages until the moment when it is really confirmed to take action Liu Xiaojiang understands this, Wang Zhenqiu understands this, and Zhang Chulan and other temporary workers also have to understand this. If he wants to continue to exist, he must draw a clear line with the company. Sure enough, As soon as Liu Xiaojiang said these words, even if they didn''t immediately choose to believe them, the expression on most faces eased a lot. See this, Wang Zhenqiu still won''t give up provoking the relationship between Liu Xiaojiang and biyou village. He looked at the upper root tools opposite, stretched out his hand to Liu Xiaojiang under the tree not far away and said: "Have you heard that? People haven''t betrayed the company yet! Are you willing to believe that he will stand on your side? I''m not afraid that this guy will stab you in the back?" After that, he even said sincerely and sadly without waiting for the root organs to respond: "Now I''m not afraid to tell you that he stabbed us in the back before. If I were you... I would never believe such a double faced guy." "Wake up! You''ve all been cheated by this guy!" Shit! Too much! Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Zhenqiu acting like a real thing, especially the absolute expression on his face, and began to doubt whether this guy was really acting. Chapter 172 "The sect leader is willing to believe immortal Xiao Liu." Qiu rang was the most loyal follower to Ma Xianhong among the several Shanggen weapons present. He looked at the six other silent upper weapons around him, reached out and pulled out the "gilded Ruyi" pinned on his back waist, played with it and said: "We are willing to follow the leader, and there is no need to say more about our trust." "Although immortal Xiao Liu has just come to the village, since the leader is willing to believe in him, he also told everyone to treat him as his own... Sow discord? I suggest you''d better save your energy." "I didn''t!" Wang Zhenqiu still didn''t mean to stop performing. He even pointed to Liu Xiaojiang in tears and said: "A guy with an unknown position has neither worked for the company nor said that he will let Chen duo go. Maybe he will have other ulterior purposes. Don''t be cheated by his acting skills!" Liu Xiaojiang: "......" It was because of Ma Xianhong that the upper root implements in the village accepted the fact that Liu Xiaojiang and himself were the same upper root implements. Many people, including Qiu rang, did not agree with this guy with unknown position, but because of Ma Xianhong''s existence, they would not really show it. At this time, Wang Zhenqiu opened his words, and the root tools on the court also looked at Liu Xiaojiang, as if they all wanted to confirm his attitude. Qiu rang looked at Liu Xiaojiang sitting alone under the tree not far away, and no longer helped him speak from the perspective of trusting Ma Xianhong. "Immortal Xiao Liu, do you... Don''t want to refute this guy at all?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the seven rooters present, looked at the five temporary workers opposite, shook his head and said: "He''s right. What else can I refute?" As soon as it comes out, All the players on the Court changed their faces. Zhao Guizhen could not help holding some copper coins hanging on his chest and said nervously, "little martial uncle, what are you doing down the mountain this time?" "You really have another purpose to stay in the village? What do you want to do?" Qiu rang frowned. "What''s my purpose?" Liu Xiaojiang glanced at Zhao Guizhen, Qiu rang and the other five equally nervous Shanggen weapons and said calmly: "I didn''t say I would let Chen duo go. Of course, the purpose of this trip is the same as them... It''s all for Chen duo." "Just..." "I''m not satisfied with the firm attitude of the company. I think a series of things, including Chen duo, should be considered first and solved by peaceful means." Speaking of which, He got up slowly from the ground, stood alone under the shade of the tree, looked at everyone covered by the sun on the other side of the house, and said: "If peaceful means are useless and things have a very bad impact, I don''t mind using other means, including but not limited to... Personally solving all those who cause problems." "I joined the company for Chen duo because although the company''s means are extreme, there is a certain truth." "When I came to biyou village, I didn''t start with Chen duo right away. It''s also because the concept insisted by village head Ma also has some rationality." "So..." "If you say that I have no clear position or that I have stepped on two boats, I will not refute your point of view. On the contrary, I will think that you are all very smart and see through the fact that I am not on either side." Let''s go, Liu Xiaojiang walked out of the shadow under the tree and came to the root tools. He said calmly: "Village head Ma knows my attitude and is willing to discuss a peaceful solution to the incident with me. In return... I will naturally do something for him." "What is my purpose? Do you want me to deny the idea of the leader? And then agree with the company''s tough measures against Chen Duo?" On the scene, the root tools fell silent one after another. No one was willing to deny what Ma Xianhong identified, nor did they want to push Liu Xiaojiang to the opposite because of their doubts. "It''s certainly a good thing that you can make your own decision..." Zhao Guizhen felt relieved when he heard this. Qiu rang glanced at Zhao Guizhen with other Shanggen weapons. Although some doubted this guy''s idea of the sect leader and the village, considering that Ma Xianhong had never restrained anything, they finally didn''t deny that this kind of person was also a member of Shanggen weapons. "Ho ho..." Wang Zhenqiu understood Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning, put away his exquisite acting skills in a twinkling of an eye, and said with a deeply interesting smile: "I see. You are really a benign pervert. I like... Hey, hey, hey." Hearing Wang Zhenqiu''s remarks, Liu Xiaojiang could not help but slowly frown, but he just looked at the other party a few more eyes and did not immediately ask about the specific meaning of the word "abnormal". He knows that temporary workers know more about the "inside story" of the company than the root workers. In "reminding" the root tools that they should not push themselves into opposition, he is also confusing these temporary workers for Chen duo''s affairs, making them feel that they must be partners of the standing company and will not change their attitude towards Chen duo and biyou village because of anything. And What Liu Xiaojiang has said personally is also the truth from the heart. Because it''s all true There will be no obvious loopholes in these words. Only because the listener''s information and attitude towards things are different from their own camp, the root device and temporary workers sound completely different! These rooters know little information, even less than the honest man Ma Xianhong. Even if they are stupid, they will not easily believe Liu Xiaojiang. Hearing these words, they will only feel that Liu Xiaojiang is more unreliable. However, compared with the temporary workers who come on behalf of the company, considering Ma Xianhong''s attitude towards Liu Xiaojiang, they will at least think that Liu Xiaojiang is not the enemy of the village for the time being. Relatively speaking, The temporary workers of the company know a lot of information. They not only know that Liu Xiaojiang is on the side of the company, but also send the news back to the company through Liu Xiaojiang, which roughly knows the ability of Ma Xianhong and the root equipment, as well as the fact that Ma Xianhong may destroy the population red line through the self-cultivation furnace. The only thing the temporary workers don''t know at present is that Liu Xiaojiang plans to "steal the beam and change the post" under their eyes and take advantage of Chen duo''s plan They will not take Liu Xiaojiang''s true words seriously. They will only think that these words are Liu Xiaojiang''s smart moves and are all a rhetorical means to gain the trust of biyou village. Bao Bao Feng If this unlucky thing is excluded for the time being, Liu Xiaojiang can understand that his true words should have achieved his goal only by observing the reaction of the root device and the temporary workers. Only Wang Zhenqiu''s attitude of stirring excrement stick makes him a little confused. At this time, He remembered Wang Zhenqiu''s almost perfect performance just now. It seems that he is also using the truth to cooperate with himself, gradually guiding the ideas of the root tools, and he can''t help looking at the bastard again. "Hey, hey..." Wang Zhenqiu noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s line of sight, and immediately went out of sight of the root tools, and returned with a malicious smile. Gan! This bastard doesn''t have a cover! Chapter 173 Squeak The wooden door of the house was opened from the inside, which immediately attracted the attention of everyone present. Ma Xianhong and Zhang Chulan came out one after another. The expressions on their faces were calm. It seemed that they had not completely talked about the matter. See this, The seven rooters present went to Ma Xianhong one after another. It seemed that as long as Ma Xianhong gave an order, they would immediately catch the temporary workers. Ma Xianhong looked at the upper root weapons around him and shook his head and said, "arrange accommodation for them." "Yes," said Ding Zihuan. Qiu rang and others were stunned, but they didn''t feel too surprised about Liu Xiaojiang. They just watched Ding Zihuan walk to the temporary workers. "Hey, thanks!" Before leaving with the temporary workers, Zhang Chulan smiled at Liu Xiaojiang, who was standing alone, and then looked back at Ma Xianhong and the upper root tools, saying: "Village head Ma, don''t worry. During the period of eating and living in the village, we will give money!" With that, He didn''t care whether Liu Xiaojiang wanted to be together or how Ma Xianhong reacted. He immediately led the temporary workers, including Feng Baobao, to leave here with Ding Zihuan for the time being. After Zhang Chulan and the temporary workers left, Ma Xianhong also glanced at Liu Xiaojiang, who was alone, and then looked again at the six root weapons in front of him, saying: "These people''s affairs should not be mentioned to other people in the village except for the upper root." Speaking of this, he looked at Liu Xiaojiang and said with a volume that Liu Xiaojiang could hear: "You can keep an eye on these people, but don''t conflict with them. The goal of these people is Chen duo. Don''t offend them as long as you haven''t done anything to Chen duo." Did you tell me on purpose? Well Liu Xiaojiang immediately pretended to be very interested, walked quickly to Ma Xianhong and others and asked: "Did they say when they would attack Chen Duo?" "They''re not going to do it yet." Ma Xianhong shook his head and said: "Like you... Zhang Chulan also thinks that a peaceful solution can be found to Chen duo''s problem. He wants to use this time to discuss a result with me." the same as me? Same fart! Liu Xiaojiang once again secretly praised Ma Xianhong''s honesty, but did not point out that Zhang Chulan was delaying time with Chen duo so that other temporary workers could investigate the facts of the villagers. He first pretended to be relieved, then slowly frowned and said: "Old ma, even if the company doesn''t know about the self-cultivation stove at present, you should understand that the company can''t agree with the existence of the self-cultivation stove." "Their goal now is that Chen Duo is true, but when they notice the self-cultivation stove..." "I understand," Ma Xianhong said comprehensively, "but because of Chen duo, the company has noticed us. Now even if we drive them away... It''s just a cover up." "Delay time?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ma Xianhong unexpectedly. Ma Xianhong looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who seemed very surprised, and said confidently: "The core of the self-cultivation stove is not only undamaged, but also successfully obtained the skill samples of Tianshi mansion. Coupled with the existence of a warlock like brother Zhuge... A perfect self-cultivation stove is just around the corner." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t expect that he blew up the self-cultivation stove. Ma Xianhong was still so confident. He glanced, still staring at his upper root organs, and whispered: "Old ma, don''t just focus on the so-called self-cultivation stove. Don''t forget what you promised me. Don''t forget why I would help you..." "Of course I remember." Ma Xianhong didn''t care about the upper tools around him. He smiled, stretched out three fingers and said: "Three days, just three days. Give me three more days. I promise to get everything you need ready." "These three days..." Liu Xiaojiang narrowed his eyes and said, "you should also be able to design a more perfect self-cultivation stove with the help of Zhuge Qing?" "Hum..." Ma Xianhong just smiled and didn''t speak, but it seemed that Liu Xiaojiang was right. See this, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t know whether he blew up the self-cultivation stove, which inadvertently increased Ma Xianhong''s care of the self-cultivation stove, or whether the other party found that he didn''t really want the self-cultivation stove to be completed. He looked at Ma Xianhong who seemed to be threatening himself with Chen duo, shook his head and sighed: "Old horse, there''s no need to do this. I just don''t want you to sink too deep..." Well, Liu Xiaojiang understands that Ma Xianhong has decided to complete the self-cultivation furnace, even if he does something that is not his own heart. Knowing that he could not stop the other party''s decision in any case, he simply gave up talking about the so-called self-cultivation furnace, and one kept shaking his head and sighing and went to the distance. Ma Xianhong looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s back as he left, ignoring the ignorant root tools around him, and couldn''t help but say: "Lao Liu, I appreciate your kindness, but the self-cultivation stove has always been my..." "I understand." Liu Xiaojiang waved without looking back and interrupted: "If you want to do it, just do it. I won''t bother you any more. I''ll do everything I promised you before." "Thank you." ¡­¡­ Honest man, Have been sold, but also say thank you When Liu Xiaojiang left with his back to Ma Xianhong and others, he heard the very sincere word "thank you" behind him again, and his guilt for Ma Xianhong, an honest man, also magnified a lot. After all, no matter who cares about the self-cultivation stove, this thing will still be destroyed. In the end, it''s just a question of who will do it. A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang asked the villagers one by one without any disguise. He found the accommodation arranged by Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao. He opened the door and found that Feng Baobao was the only one in the house. in the house, Feng Baobao sat on the small bench in the room. He didn''t know where to find the grindstone. It was grinding the kitchen knife in his hand. "Huh?" She noticed that Liu Xiaojiang pushed the door and came in. She couldn''t help but stop grinding and sat on the bench staring at Liu Xiaojiang without saying a word. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t touch Feng Baobao''s idea. He felt that this unlucky thing might attack him at any time, so he stood at the door and didn''t rush into the house. "Why are you alone?" "Zhang Chulan said you can believe it." Feng Baobao looked at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "He went to find out about the situation and said if you came... No matter what you do, let me keep you waiting for him." "Ox nose?" Liu Xiaojiang was slightly stunned. Then he guessed who Feng Baobao was talking about, so he smiled and shook his head and walked into the house. "Has he gone to find Wang Ye? Ok... I''ll wait here for him to come back." "Hmm!" Feng Baobao nodded. Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi "Baby..." Liu Xiaojiang saw that Feng Baobao began to sharpen his knife there again. He couldn''t help but shout at the girl. "Hmm?" Feng Baobao stopped and looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a puzzled expression. "This time! You have to help me!" Liu Xiaojiang said with a smile. Chapter 174 At night, "Steal a beam and change a pillar?" Zhang Chulan sat by the bed with her legs crossed. After hearing what Liu Xiaojiang said, she could not help but frown and touch her chin, saying: "Brother Liu, I don''t doubt the reason why you want to save Chen duo, and although the current situation is chaotic, with Ma Xianhong''s divine machine and refined help, you may not be able to do things without being aware of it." "Just..." Speaking of this, he put down his upturned legs, looked at Feng Baobao, who was lying in bed playing with his mobile phone, and said: "The company''s temporary workers are not simple. It may be the only feasible way to take Chen duo away under the eyes of these people, but in this way... Ma Xianhong will become the biggest variable." "If there were no substitutes made by Shenji, the plan could not even be established from the beginning." "He doesn''t know the attitude of the company yet." Liu Xiaojiang went to Feng Baobao''s bed and sat down, looked up at Zhang Chulan directly opposite, and immediately said: "Earlier, under my reminder, he had understood the seriousness of the self-cultivation stove and the problems that may be caused by destroying the population red line, but he was not aware of the company''s moderate attitude this time." "Ma Xianhong is not an easy choice to give up. He seems to have an unusual obsession with the self-cultivation stove, but he is also a pretty good guy. He doesn''t want to affect others in the village because of his own problems." After saying that, without waiting for Zhang Chulan to respond, he smiled maliciously: "Therefore, in addition to helping him improve the self-cultivation stove, the most important thing is to try my best to deal with the village and the company to ensure that the company does not start with the transformed villagers." "... brother Liu." when Zhang Chulan heard this, he smiled sympathetically, "aren''t you bullying honest people?" He knew that after the company received the news from Liu Xiaojiang, the senior executives of the headquarters immediately held a meeting on the issue of biyou village. In the end, they not only didn''t start with the transformed villagers, but also didn''t mean to kill Ma Xianhong and Shanggen. Liu Xiaojiang is simply taking advantage of Ma Xianhong''s trust! Bully honest people! "What nonsense!" Liu Xiaojiang retorted shamelessly, "how can this voluntary thing be said to be bullying?" "Tut... You are more shameless than me." Zhang Chulan gave a thumbs up in admiration. "Come on!" Liu Xiaojiang glanced. "Come on, I told you everything. Are you willing to help me?" "One more thing." Zhang Chulan immediately put away the joke on her face, pondered for a moment, and said: "Brother Liu, you didn''t mean that Chen duo took Mei Jinfeng away from Ma Xianhong, but that Ma Xianhong was instructed to do so behind his back. The instigator may have a lot to do with him... Do you have a clue?" When Liu Xiaojiang heard Zhang Chulan mention this strange thing, he could not help frowning slowly, shaking his head and saying: "Ma Xianhong doesn''t want to talk about it. As soon as he mentions the messenger behind the matter, he will show something wrong, but it''s hard to say what''s wrong." At this point, he looked up at Zhang Chulan sitting opposite and suddenly asked: "I remember you were caught by people of all nature, including Lv Liang, who had just joined all nature. LV CI seemed to have asked you before when he was in Longhu Mountain. You should have seen the Soul Art of the LV family more than once?" "Minghunshu?" Zhang Chulan didn''t know why Liu Xiaojiang suddenly asked about it, but because each other had problems in each other''s hands, it developed into a good cooperative relationship. He nodded honestly and admitted: "It''s true. I''ve not only seen the Ming soul skill of the LV family, but also experienced it personally twice by Lv Liang and LV Gong. That feeling... Ha ha." "Well..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhang Chulan very seriously and said: "Do you think it''s possible to change the cognition of others to control others to do things for yourself?" Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan was stunned, then thought of some possibility and said in disbelief: "Brother Liu, do you mean... The reason Ma Xianhong sent Chen duo to catch Mei Jinfeng was probably manipulated? By the Ming soul skill of the LV family?" "I just doubt it." Liu Xiaojiang did not deny this, so he continued: "When Ma Xianhong mentioned Mei Jinfeng, his performance was really wrong, even very abnormal. Now think about it... His reaction doesn''t seem to be aimed at Mei Jinfeng and integrity." "Isn''t soul enlightenment only for people''s memory?" Zhang Chulan couldn''t help wondering: "Moreover, even if minghunshu can really control other people''s thoughts, what reason does the LV family have to ignore the company''s attention and manipulate Ma Xianhong to catch Mei Jinfeng related to integrity?" "If it''s still for the so-called eight wonders, the LV family has already had a magic machine to control Ma Xianhong. Is Mei Jinfeng related to other eight wonders?" "This really makes people wonder." Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t think Mei Jinfeng is related to baqiji, and doesn''t think Ma Xianhong is really behind the LV family. After all, according to Guan Shihua''s description of LV Jiaming soul art, although it is possible to achieve the purpose of affecting the target''s ideological cognition by modifying the target memory, there are many conditions that are not so easy to achieve. If you want to do this, you must reach a high level for the cultivation and understanding of soul enlightenment. Once the willpower of the target is strong enough, it is difficult to affect the cognition and thought of the target. And Soul enlightenment is a congenital ability. It is not as simple as other acquired skills. Whether a person''s congenital ability is strong or not is often determined by his own talent. How many people in the LV family have awakened minghunshu? How many of them can do this? "It''s unlikely that the LV family did it." Zhang Chulan shook her head and said: "Even if minghunshu is really possible to do this, the LV family can''t let this guy do something stupid to destroy the population red line under the control of Ma Xianhong." "Indeed." Liu Xiaojiang nodded and agreed: "the LV family is one of the four. They can''t provoke the company on the issue of population red line." However, After they confirmed that the LV family could not be the messenger who grabbed Mei Jinfeng, the house also fell into silence. Only the sound of Feng Baobao playing the game continued. Since it''s not the Lu family? Who ordered Ma Xianhong to take Mei Jinfeng? What the hell does this man want? On the other side, Feng Baobao noticed their embarrassment, put down his mobile phone, sat up silently from the bed, thought carefully and said: "You''re so stupid. What''s so tangled? Wait and find it when you''re done. Just find the old woman and ask her." ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± ¡Á two Chapter 175 When Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Chulan heard this, they subconsciously stared at each other. "Brother Liu, did Ma Xianhong say why he caught Mei Jinfeng?" Zhang Chulan raised her finger a little, pointed to Feng Baobao and said: "What do you think of sister bao''er''s method?" Liu Xiaojiang didn''t answer the question immediately. In silence, he touched his chin with his hand and looked back at Feng Baobao in surprise. "Baby! It''s really yours! Although this method is very stupid! But for the current situation... It''s really good!" Feng Baobao scratched the back of his head with one hand and made an "OK" gesture with the other: "Well... Don''t always think I''m a melon like them. In fact, I''m a witty group most of the time." "I''ll go..." Zhang Chulan noticed the change of expression on Liu Xiaojiang''s face and couldn''t help saying: "Did sister bao''er''s intermittent wit attack again?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about the problem of "intermittent wit". He looked back calmly and said: "Although I think Ma Xianhong seems to be controlled by others, according to his state of normal thinking and his degree of maintenance of the messenger behind him, no matter what the specific situation... The man''s behavior style in the open will certainly not make him feel too confused." "Ma Xianhong is not only a bad man who kills innocent people indiscriminately, but an idealist who is very helpful. He wants a good man who is not completely controlled to do things for himself... Do you think that man will kill the innocent old man he sent to tie back?" "Mei Jinfeng is an all-round veteran," Zhang Chulan reminded thoughtfully. "Will ma Xianhong really sympathize with an all sex demon?" "You''ll know if you touch him more." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t answer the question directly, but smiled and shook his head: "I guess you''ll feel a lot of guilt when you get to know him." "... this guy is too honest." Zhang Chulan couldn''t help but smack his tongue. "Mei Jinfeng is not a real all sex monster." Liu Xiaojiang ignored Zhang Chulan''s surprise and continued: "There is no hatred between Ma Xianhong and Quan Xing, and he has no redundant views on Quan Xing itself. It seems that he only regards it as a bad alien school." "How can a guy who never claims to be just hurt an innocent old man because of his own problems without injustice?" "And..." Speaking of this, he looked up at Zhang Chulan, who listened patiently, and suddenly shook his head and sighed: "Forget it, for the baby''s face, I''ll tell you, boy..." "What?" Zhang Chulan didn''t think Liu Xiaojiang would care about Feng Baobao so much. "Rootless." Liu Xiaojiang spoke slowly and said, "I don''t believe that the person who took Mei Jinfeng was just for the whole sex, or to find the whole sex revenge. If it''s just for this kind of thing, you shouldn''t find an old man who has almost separated from the whole sex in recent years." "But if it''s for other things, in addition to the rootless life in those years... I can''t find anything else worth noting about the old man." "Rootless life?" Zhang Chulan is obviously unfamiliar with the name. See this, Liu Xiaojiang can only continue to explain: "rootless students used to be the head of the whole sex, and they were also one of the 36 thieves who triggered the Jiashen rebellion." "Sure enough, is it still because of eight strange skills?" Zhang Chulan frowned. "... yes and No." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said, "although I know a lot about master Tian, I also promised him that the old man can''t talk to the second person." "The name and identity of rootless students are not a secret. Even now, many people who experienced it in those years know it, so I can tell you these without pressure." "Rootless..." Zhang Chulan thought silently for a long time. "Brother Liu, do you think the messenger behind Ma Xianhong took Mei Jinfeng just to investigate this rootless student?" "The probability is really great." Liu Xiaojiang said. "So..." Zhang Chulan looked at Liu Xiaojiang with flashing eyes: "even among the thirty-six thieves, this rootless student is also a very important person?" "Yes." Liu Xiaojiang nodded and admitted. See this, Zhang Chulan fell silent again and finally looked up after a long time: "Brother Liu, I know you won''t go against master Tian''s wishes or ask what you know from him, but... For sister bao''er, can you give me directions?" "..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhang Chulan, who looked a little anxious. Looking back, he found that Feng Baobao had been looking at himself, so he said: "I know you are investigating the baby''s life experience, but what I have learned so far has no clue about her life experience. Instead, it is just some inside information about baqiji, which can''t point out a clear investigation direction for you." Speaking of which, He suddenly remembered that there were still many experienced people alive. Before Zhang Chulan responded, he continued: "I remember when I was on Longhu Mountain, Master Lu clearly expressed that he owed you once because he took out Tongtian book as the prize for Luo Tian Festival. You can find a chance to go to the Lu family to ask about the events of that year. After all, he was also an experienced person in the Jiashen rebellion of that year." "The rest can only be said after we solve the current affairs and find Mei Jinfeng''s whereabouts..." "Can it only be like this..." Zhang Chulan hesitated. Liu Xiaojiang ignored Zhang Chulan''s entanglement, looked back at Feng Baobao sitting cross legged on the bed and said with a smile: "Baby, don''t worry. As long as I find clues about your life experience, I will take the initiative to contact you, so you don''t have to worry too much. Anyway, time is the most worthless thing for us." "Hmm!" Feng Baobao nodded hard. Zhang Chulan noticed Liu Xiaojiang and Feng Baobao''s attitude towards each other and couldn''t help looking suspicious at them. "Sister bao''er, did you two say anything before I came back from Lao Wang?" Liu Xiaojiang smiled mysteriously and didn''t open his mouth to answer Zhang Chulan''s doubts. He just looked at Feng Baobao with a smile on his face. "... uh" Feng Baobao heard Zhang Chulan''s question, held his hands in his arms, thought for a moment, and then knocked his hands: "Oh! I didn''t... I didn''t say anything too important." "Didn''t you say... This guy can be trusted. He just said something about Chen duo, and then helped me check my body carefully." "Lying in the trough? Check... Check your body?" Zhang Chulan suddenly felt a little confused. He looked at Feng Baobao blankly, then quickly reacted, turned his head to Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Brother Liu! Please explain it to me! What''s the matter with physical examination?!" See this, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help twitching a few times at the corners of his mouth, turned to look at the innocent Feng Baobao on the bed and said: "Baby, didn''t I tell you not to talk about it?" Chapter 176 Before Zhang Chulan came back from Wang Ye, Liu Xiaojiang found that Feng Baobao was not wary of herself. Indeed, after personally describing Chen duo, he carefully "checked" her from inside to outside. The fact is not what Zhang Chulan subconsciously thought. He didn''t do anything obscene equivalent to LSP. He only got a detailed understanding of Feng Baobao''s internal conditions through "watching, hearing, asking and cutting" and other means similar to medical ethics. "Don''t you just feel your pulse like an old Chinese medicine? What can''t you say?" Feng Baobao looked at Zhang Chulan with a puzzled face. She couldn''t understand why the other party had such a big reaction. "Feel the pulse? That''s it?" Zhang Chulan couldn''t help being stunned again. He gave Liu Xiaojiang a puzzled look, then looked at Feng Baobao behind Liu Xiaojiang again and said in surprise: "Sister bao''er, did this bastard really not touch you?" "This bastard..." Liu Xiaojiang noticed the change of Zhang Chulan''s name and couldn''t help narrowing his eyes slowly. If it wasn''t for Feng Baobao, it would be too ambiguous. He even planned to teach Zhang Chulan a lesson. He was also the guy''s martial uncle. He even called himself "asshole" Am I just like an LSP?! "Move your hands and feet?" Feng Baobao imitated Liu Xiaojiang, touched his chin and thought for a while. His little face said very seriously: "Well... He didn''t hit me." Liu Xiaojiang: "......" "..." Zhang Chulan looked at Feng Baobao''s neat clothes, and finally relieved. He was not afraid of Liu Xiaojiang''s behavior of taking Feng Baobao''s pulse, because Liu Xiaojiang had already known Feng Baobao''s longevity constitution, and now he was just curious about why the other party suddenly did so. He knew he had misunderstood Liu Xiaojiang, so he smiled: "Brother Liu... Martial uncle! Martial uncle! Look at this... Chu LAN wronged you, didn''t he?" "I knew you wouldn''t take advantage of sister bao''er. It must be nonsense to say that you always act on a girl who doesn''t know anything!" "You say I''m not normal?" Liu Xiaojiang''s face suddenly darkened. "No, no, no..." Zhang Chulan''s head shook like a rattle: "you know Chu LAN doesn''t mean that. Let''s go back to sister bao''er." After that, without waiting for Liu Xiaojiang to reply, he quickly put away the joke on his face and asked very seriously: "Brother Liu, why do you suddenly think of taking a pulse for sister bao''er and deliberately don''t let her mention it... Why?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about Zhang Chulan. He turned the matter over without shame. He looked back at Feng Baobao sitting on the bed and shook his head "Zhang Chulan, even if I didn''t say more before, some of her words are enough to let you know something about me based on your understanding of the baby." "Elder brother Liu means... Immortality? Longevity?" Zhang Chulan said tentatively. "Immortality, immortality... It sounds exaggerated. If you didn''t see it with your own eyes, I''m afraid no one would believe it." Liu Xiaojiang continued: "But once it''s true, whether it''s the source of energy and body, or binding the spirit to send generals, Tongtian book, the strange door after the wind, and all kinds of divine skills, these so-called eight strange skills are still so important in the eyes of the world..." Speaking of this, he raised his finger to Feng Baobao behind him and pointed to himself, saying: "You said... What is the purpose of strange people pursuing eight strange skills and longing for stronger power?" "..." Zhang Chulan didn''t speak. "According to the company''s standards, ''alien'' refers to a person who can detect the existence of energy and has'' powers'' because of mastering energy." Liu Xiaojiang looked directly into Zhang Chulan''s eyes and said calmly, "the individual power of a strange person is stronger than that of an ordinary person." "But in fact, no matter once or now, although different people are more excellent individuals, the number is far from being compared with ordinary people, and the sum of power is also less than ordinary people." "This gap has become larger and larger over time, so that now... The world has completely become the world of ordinary people, and different people can only live in a corner invisible to ordinary people." "In this case, what about the eight wonders? Can it be compared with ordinary people''s aircraft cannons?" Let''s go, Seeing Zhang Chulan''s questioning face, Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and explained again: "Strangers are also people. They pursue power, just as ordinary people pursue money and power. They just want to live more freely in their own circle." "Strange people pursue power to replace ordinary people as masters of the world? This kind of thing has not existed since ancient times... But it''s just idle farting and nonsense!" "There is only one thing, only one thing, whether it is a stranger or an ordinary person, everyone feels that as long as they do this, they can meet all their wishes to the greatest extent, that is... Immortality!" "After all, who thinks his life is long? As long as he can live long and not die, everything can always be done. Don''t even the emperors who have got everything in history want to continue everything in their hands with immortality?" "Surely anyone will feel immortal, so that they can really be at ease in the world." Zhang Chulan looked up at Feng Baobao in the fog and said: "Brother Liu, I understand how tempting it is to live forever, but you have won immortality. Why don''t you look at ease?" "Each has his own troubles," Liu Xiaojiang said frankly "All the people in the world want to pursue longevity, and those who get longevity will also be unable to be carefree because of the world. They can only live with hidden caution. What I am trying to pursue now is to find a way to make themselves carefree." Zhang Chulan looked at Liu Xiaojiang thoughtfully, and then said with a bad smile: "Brother Liu is willing to help sister bao''er, even Chen duo... In fact, it''s all to let himself be at ease?" "..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhang Chulan and knew that the boy didn''t hold his fart, so he said angrily: "Ordinary people are people, and strangers are people. Even if they have a long life, normal people can''t be ruthless and lonely... How can they make people live at ease?" "Brother Liu, so you think sister bao''er''s longevity may be shared with others?" Zhang Chulan suddenly said with flashing eyes. "... yes." Liu Xiaojiang frowned slightly. See this, Zhang Chulan knows that he should be guessing. He wants to continue asking, but he finds that Liu Xiaojiang has got up and plans to leave. "That''s all for today. About Chen duo... Just try your best to help me divert the attention of those people in the company." "Hey! Brother Liu, don''t hurry! Chen duo''s business is no problem! Let''s talk about others..." "Fuck off! You boy can''t set me up again!" "... hey, you found out. Let''s talk later." Chapter 177 After Liu Xiaojiang left, Zhang Chulan sat back by her bed and gradually put away the smile on her face. After thinking carefully for a long time, he looked up at Feng Baobao, who was still playing with his mobile phone in the house, and said: "Sister bao''er, after brother Liu checked your situation, can you feel his attitude at that time?" "... er?" Feng Baobao was stunned subconsciously, and his mobile phone hit his face. She picked up the cell phone that hit her face, first recalled it a little, then turned her head and looked at Zhang Chulan: "He seems to be in a good mood. He also said that if you ask any questions about attitude after he left, let me tell you in his tone, cough..." "Zhang Chulan, you stinky fool! You have the delusion of being killed! You know to plan your martial uncle all day! Believe it or not, I''ll find a chance to smoke you again!" Zhang Chulan: "......" "Well... These are the words he left for you earlier." Feng Baobao finished what Liu Xiaojiang had left before, turned his head and continued to play the small games on the mobile phone, silently stretched out his hand and scratched the cheek just hit by the mobile phone. "Ha ha..." Zhang Chulan woke up from the curse just now, with an expression of "I''m really a dog in the sun", and whispered: "Sister bao''er, you... Forget it. Although I don''t know what brother Liu really wants to do, it''s obviously the same as long life, but it''s different from sister bao''er. It doesn''t mean any harm to us. These three points are also certain..." "Hmm!" Feng Baobao didn''t even look at Zhang Chulan, but he nodded with great certainty. See this, Zhang Chulan still looked at Feng Baobao reluctantly and said: "Sister bao''er, you really can''t see anything about brother Liu except being strong and alive?" "Huh? Huh!" Feng Baobao thought hard and nodded: "... I can''t understand it, but he must be fierce! More fierce than anyone I''ve ever met!" "So powerful?" Zhang Chulan was stunned. He thought of the people Feng Baobao had met and couldn''t help wondering: "Is brother Liu stronger than the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain?" "It''s different..." Feng Baobao shook his head and said, "the old Taoist is also very fierce, but he''s different from him. Anyway, he must be super fierce!" "Just... Sister bao''er, can''t you be more specific?" Zhang Chulan was about to collapse when she heard such ambiguous words. "Ah... Dead, wait a minute. I''ll charge some money first." Feng Baobao sat up with his mobile phone seriously. "... don''t spend money indiscriminately!" Zhang Chulan immediately reminded. "Hmm?" Feng Baobao looked at her with a frown. "Er... Spend less, spend less. It shouldn''t matter." Zhang Chulan counseled. ¡­¡­ meanwhile, Although Zhang Chulan may have talked a lot, Liu Xiaojiang was in a good mood after personally checking Feng Baobao''s body, because the harvest was far greater than the risk he took. After all, he holds Feng Baobao''s "life and death", but Zhang Chulan and others only know a general idea. Even if their "life and death" can also be held by others, it is precisely because both sides hold equal conditions that they can trust each other''s relationship more than anyone else. Because of Feng Baobao''s existence, Because I know the special nature of Feng Baobao, Because of the goodwill towards Feng Baobao, Zhang Chulan and others are probably the last people in the world to see him have an accident under the current situation. besides, Liu Xiaojiang helped Feng Baobao check his body. Although he didn''t see too many specific details on the girl, he finally determined the difference between Feng Baobao and himself. Feng Baobao is a normal person! This girl is an absolutely normal human! She just achieved immortality in some way! As long as Liu Xiaojiang can find out Petrina Fung''s life experience in the future, he will probably get a way to make ordinary people live forever, which means that after a hundred years or more, he will never be alone again. What good is it for a person to be carefree in the world when he returns to a normal human being who lives forever in the future? He wants all the people close to him to be at ease! A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang returned to his residence in the village. He saw the figure standing in front of the door, and the smile on his face solidified instantly. "Yo! Immortal Xiao Liu! You''re back!" Wang Zhenqiu noticed the expression on Liu Xiaojiang''s face. He couldn''t help laughing and took the initiative to come over and said: "I asked the villagers about your residence, but I didn''t expect you to come back now. This is to find Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao?" Gan! This bastard doesn''t sleep in the middle of the night! What are you doing here?! Looking at Wang Zhenqiu, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help rubbing the dry corners of his eyes with his hands and said: "You don''t discuss the next details with others. A man came to me in the middle of the night to do something, and he''s not afraid to be seen by other root tools... Do you think I''m trying to do something wrong?" With that, he didn''t care what Wang Zhenqiu said, bypassed each other like avoiding suspicion and walked to the house. "Hey..." Wang Zhenqiu smiled innocently and followed Liu Xiaojiang closely like a piece of dog skin plaster: "Immortal Xiao Liu, didn''t you say it in front of others during the day? At present, you won''t stand on either side of the company and biyou village. You will only follow your own ideas... Find a way to solve all problems peacefully?" "I guess that''s what Zhang Chulan said to Ma Xianhong about Chen duo, otherwise it''s impossible to arrange accommodation for us in the village." "In this case, my behavior of coming to you will only be regarded as helping the company win you over?" Squeak Liu Xiaojiang gently pushed open the door of the house, turned around and looked at Wang Zhenqiu, who followed him closely, frowned and whispered: "Isn''t that enough?" "If it''s the next plan, you can inform me in the group. There''s no need to come to the door." "The problems involved in biyou village are very serious. Since you are willing to handle the matter on behalf of the company, you should make sure everything is safe." "But I don''t represent the company now." Wang Zhenqiu spread his hand with a smile and said: "Immortal Xiao Liu, I came to you for personal reasons. As I said to you before... I''m very interested in you." After saying this, he realized that Liu Xiaojiang was going to shut himself out of the door, put his feet against the threshold first, and said with a smile: "Don''t be so cold ~" "You are not a cold person like brother Xiao, but like me... You are also a benign pervert, a peer and a good opponent who can play together." "You promised to take me to play. Finally, even if you want to save Chen duo, I can help you... How about it?" Chapter 178 "You seem to have misunderstood." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the reluctant Wang Zhenqiu outside the door and didn''t insist on locking the other party out alone. He opened the wooden door of the house, sideways gave way to his position, shook his head and stretched out his hand: "Forget it, since you insist on talking to me, come in and close the door, so as not to think about it when other upper tools see it." See this, Wang Zhenqiu walked into the house with Liu Xiaojiang, stood in the house without any sense of crisis, stood with his back to Liu Xiaojiang and said: "As an employee of the company, I want to persuade you to continue working for the company. What''s unreasonable about this?" "If you don''t cooperate with me in that play during the day, it''s not unreasonable for you to come to me alone at night, but now... You''re the last person to come to me." Liu Xiaojiang closed the wooden door of the house, turned on the light in the house, and took back the energy he put outside to perceive Chen duo''s situation while bypassing Wang Zhenqiu to the house. He went to the handmade wooden tea table and sat down. He raised his finger to the redundant small bench opposite and said: "Sit down and talk." Wang Zhenqiu sat opposite the wooden tea table, his right leg above his left leg, supported his right hand on his chin, and smiled: "Don''t worry. I wandered around the village for a long time today. Except chatting with the sisters in the village, I basically didn''t do anything serious. The person in charge of staring at me returned early." "I know." Liu Xiaojiang sensed that no one was staring at this guy from the moment he saw Wang Zhenqiu. He was not surprised by the stalking behavior of the rooters, because Ma Xianhong did not order the rooters to stare at the temporary workers of the company, and even said some silly words not to offend the company. In this case, as long as the people of the company don''t mess around and stare or not, it doesn''t make much sense. The passivity of biyou village has already become an inevitable result. "Do you know?" Wang Zhenqiu accidentally looked at Liu Xiaojiang and said with a smile, "I see. It seems that you are really a very cautious person." "Are you going to betray the company?" Liu Xiaojiang did not answer this question. Instead, he looked at the other party with a kind of scrutiny and said: "Although the company''s attitude towards Chen duo has been much gentler, she is still the Gu Shengtong who was made into weapons since childhood. They can''t let a dangerous weapon stay outside." "If you want to save Chen duo, you are disobeying the company''s orders and openly abandoning the safety of more ordinary people." "Lao Meng has gone to see Chen duo." Wang Zhenqiu said with an unmoved smile: "If everything Chen duo and Lao Meng said is true, I think it would be a pity that the girl died. Before, it was clear that there could be a better solution, but things are always developing in the worst direction." "And..." "I don''t think Chen duo''s feelings for Lao Liao are false. Lao Liao plans to kill Chen duo because she can''t take her away? Chen duo finally killed Lao Liao out of self-defense?" Speaking of this, he looked up at Liu Xiaojiang again and said: "This ending is obviously wrong, and there is a great sense of conflict with the past few years." "So..." "I guess you, the insider who first contacted Ma Xianhong and even successfully mixed into biyou village, must know more about Chen duo than we do." "Because you have an advantage over us'' company people ''to confirm more details with Ma Xianhong." "What if I know?" Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said: "Chen duo''s question is never whether she should die, but whether ordinary people should take unnecessary risks for her immortality." "You really think she doesn''t deserve to die." Wang Zhenqiu seemed to get the answer he wanted. He immediately smiled and touched his chin and said: "Immortal Xiao Liu, can I think so?" "Because you think Chen duo doesn''t deserve to die, and you first found that the problem in biyou village is more serious, you have maintained an almost neutral attitude towards the obvious and more undesirable problem of biyou village in order to find a way to safely solve Chen duo''s problem?" "After all, there''s nothing to tangle about the problem of biyou village. If it''s really for the sake of Ma Xianhong and others, we should destroy the self-cultivation stove as soon as possible and forcibly dissolve the so-called ''Xinjie'' before things get big." "You overestimate me too much." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head again calmly: "The problem of biyou village really doesn''t need to be tangled too much. The self-cultivation stove is something that shouldn''t exist at all." "But Ma Xianhong is also the successor of the divine machine, and there are eleven upper weapons besides Zhuge Qing. I''m not sure that I can ensure the safety of the ordinary people in the village when I fight them." "That''s why you try to stabilize them? Wait for us to solve the problem together?" Wang Zhenqiu touched his chin thoughtfully, but he still felt something wrong between his eyebrows and eyes. "Of course." Liu Xiaojiang looked straight into Wang Zhenqiu''s eyes and nodded: "I think as a normal stranger, maybe no one can help but sympathize with Chen duo''s experience. Besides, I''m still a Taoist who has been in the mountain. It''s inevitable to have sympathy..." "But I am also an employee of the company. If I don''t agree with the company''s attitude towards maintaining order, I can''t promise to work for the company." "Chen duo doesn''t deserve to die, and ordinary people shouldn''t bear reckless disasters. At present, the best result of this matter is to bring her back to the company intact. Even if she doesn''t have freedom, it''s better to die cruelly." "What if the company wants her to be responsible for Lao Liao''s death?" Wang Zhenqiu looked at Liu Xiaojiang with flashing eyes. "No." Liu Xiaojiang smiled disapprovingly: "You may not know that when I sent the news back to the company, I had talked with the top management about Chen duo." "As long as Chen duo doesn''t intend to fight tenaciously and will not endanger the safety of you people, the company will take the responsibility of reasonable supervision in the future, because there have been irresponsible situations, so it doesn''t intend to let Chen duo be responsible for Lao Liao''s death." "The company is mainly responsible for Chen duo''s defection and Lao Liao''s death." Wang Zhenqiu was somewhat surprised by the attitude of the top management of the company, but considering the fact that Chen Duo is one of the root weapons in biyou village, he still couldn''t be sure to say: "If Chen duo doesn''t agree with her, what are you going to do if she plans to help Ma Xianhong with the ability of Gu Shengtong?" Hearing this, Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes flashed a hint of success, but then he shook his head and sighed with regret: "If so, there will be no way. I must pay attention to the overall situation according to the requirements of the company... Personally send her out of this cruel world." Chapter 179 After listening to these extremely reasonable explanations and understanding what Liu Xiaojiang is really doing, Wang Zhenqiu still looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a smile and said: "Interesting, it''s so interesting." "Mingming sympathizes with the girl Chen duo. Like Lao Meng, he doesn''t want the girl to be hurt, but he can treat all problems impartially. You''re so rational that you don''t look like a person..." No matter how Liu Xiaojiang reacted, he leaned back with his head in his hands, looked up at the ceiling with his stool and said with a smile: "This is not rational. It should also be a kind of indifference to others?" "If brother Xiao said this, I might really believe it. If you say so... Save it." "At first, I thought you might be a pervert. Like me, you like to do something. Now I find that you and I are somewhat different. I wonder what kind of person you are." Patter patter Wang Zhenqiu shook the small bench under his ass and kept making noises. His extremely feminine face was almost full of smiles. He was happy as if he had found an unknown new continent. Looking at Wang Zhenqiu, Liu Xiaojiang frowned slowly and said: "You don''t believe me?" "Of course I don''t believe it!" Wang Zhenqiu didn''t deny it at all. He stopped shaking the small bench under his ass, completely ignoring Liu Xiaojiang''s face, smiled and exposed: "Your explanations, which are very consistent with your own actions and seem extremely reasonable and accurate, should not only be used to deceive me, but also to deceive the top management of the company?" "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Liu Xiaojiang said without changing his face. "You are too rational... No, you should say you are too rational." Wang Zhenqiu said to himself: "You keep saying that you sympathize with Chen duo and think that Chen Duo is not really damn. Previously, you reversed their attitude towards Chen duo and biyou village for the sake of the girl and the company." "You have done so much for Chen duo, but when you mentioned that the girl didn''t want to return to the company, you didn''t really show equal regret and sympathy, but expressed a little helplessness relatively calmly." "It''s like having done something irrational, but you have to make others think you''re just out of sympathy to make subsequent actions that make people feel more reasonable." Speaking of this, he looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who was still calm, and sneered: "Reason is a calm state out of rational consideration. In the eyes of some people who like emotional consideration, sometimes exaggeration will be regarded as cold-blooded, while sympathy is the opposite... It needs the ability of empathy, that is, emotional consideration." "Because you sympathize with Chen duo, you have done so much for her to be treated gently. Even if you maintain rational thinking in methods, the source of these rational behaviors is sympathy and sensibility." "Since you act out of sensibility, you later want others to think it''s rational. Maybe it''s all to cover up the initial irrationality and deliberately guide others not to pay attention to your sensibility, but to pay attention to a series of rational behaviors after rational thinking." "In this way, compared with your normal sensibility, most people will think about the feasibility of your methods because of the reasonable consideration you give to the problem?" "... speak people''s words." Liu Xiaojiang basically couldn''t understand these things, but he also realized that Wang Zhenqiu didn''t believe himself, so he wanted to confirm what he found out. Wang Zhenqiu didn''t think Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t understand what he said. He continued to smile and say: "The company''s responsibility for Chen Duo is not small. Coupled with the existence of biyou village, which can attract fire, who will notice your normal special feelings for Chen Duo?" "I don''t know if you''ve always been emotional, but on Chen duo''s question... You''re not completely rational. You can even say that all seemingly reasonable behaviors are essentially to cover up your own sensibility, and there are some other hidden things." At this point, the smile on his face became even worse: "A man took the lead in finding Chen duo and followed her back to biyou village. During this period, he learned the inside story of the girl''s defection from the company and the huge problems existing in biyou village, and then made a quick decision in a short time to hide behind and promote everything to this point." "Immortal Xiao Liu, OK, not only the company and biyou village, but also us. You hide behind your back and calculate everyone, just for a Chen duo... You''re really good at this game." "... it''s a pity that you don''t write novels." Liu Xiaojiang smiled with a brilliant smile, but his eyes kept staring at Wang Zhenqiu and said: "Ball, your story has a beginning and an end. If it wasn''t for the party, I might really believe it." "Hey, hey..." Wang Zhenqiu stretched, then bent down on the tea table, leaned on his chin with his hand and smiled: "Although I don''t know what you really want to do, I guess you must be for Chen duo, and it''s so big..." "I really want to see what you plan to do and how you can safely hide from us without disturbing anyone. In your opinion, it is equivalent to representing the company." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang suddenly fell into silence. He looked at Wang Zhenqiu lying on the tea table like a woman. For a moment, he couldn''t think of any better reason to explain. "Hey, hey..." Wang Zhenqiu noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s expression, couldn''t help but sit up with a bad smile and remind him: "Don''t try to get rid of me or fight with me now. If something happens to the employees of the company, do you think the senior management will look at the problem again?" "If you are not careful... What you want to do without telling the company will be completely ruined." "In addition..." "Brother Xiao, they all know I''m here to play with you." Liu Xiaojiang knew he couldn''t do it himself, because once he did it, there would be more changes in the plan. It would be more difficult to take Chen duo away from the company. He looked at Wang Zhenqiu with a bad smile on his face and pretended to smile casually: "I said that I will act according to the company''s requirements, even if I sympathize with Chen duo''s experience. If you really doubt that I will make trouble, you can also inform the company of your ideas." "Inform the company?" Wang Zhenqiu shook his head and said, "why should I inform the company? That''s so boring?" "... did you deliberately find fault with me here?" Liu Xiaojiang found that Wang Zhenqiu''s attitude was not like fraud, and his mentality was almost fried by this guy. "Yes!" Wang Zhenqiu said without hesitation. "Why?" "Ah? Why? Of course it''s curiosity! It''s fun!" "Wait for me..." "Uh huh! I''m waiting! Are you finally willing to play with me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 180 What the hell''s going on with this guy? If he really wants to make trouble for me, why not report it to the top of the company? If he didn''t want to make trouble for me, why did he deliberately run over to express his doubts face to face? Is it true that, as he said, I just think things are very interesting and wonder what I want to do behind my back, so I came here to find fault alone? No malice? Just for fun? The bastard''s character is terrible! Liu Xiaojiang sat on the small bench in front of the tea table and looked at Wang Zhenqiu with a lack of smoke on his face. It was difficult to determine what the bastard thought. Considering the fact that the other party neither informed the top management of the company nor told others about these guesses, he said calmly: "Ball, you are really smart. You can see that I am dissatisfied with the way the company handled Chen duo''s problem before." "But you actually ignored a little..." "Oh?" Wang Zhenqiu looked at Liu Xiaojiang with great interest. "Then tell me what I ignored?" "I really sympathize with Chen duo''s experience and even had a dispute with the top management of the company for her." Liu Xiaojiang said calmly: "But with my efforts, hasn''t her problem changed?" "You mean..." Wang Zhenqiu habitually touched his chin: "At present, the company hopes that we can capture Chen duo alive. In fact, it is also the result of your previous efforts?" "That''s right." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. "I''ve got a good return for everything I''ve done for Chen duo based on sympathy." "After all, the company''s senior management''s attitude towards Chen duo''s problem is not that we want to catch Chen duo alive, but that she should be responsible for Lao Liao''s death alone." "Do you want to say that you have done enough and won''t do anything superfluous for Chen Duo?" Wang Zhenqiu said with a smile: "This is also quite reasonable, but it''s a pity..." Seeing that Wang Zhenqiu was still unconvinced, Liu Xiaojiang continued to speak slowly and explained: "Chen duo''s problem, I really have done my utmost. As for the final outcome, I can only see what kind of choice she will make." "If she doesn''t go back to the company, do you really have the heart to kill her?" Wang Zhenqiu doubted. "I agree that there should be a stable order in the world." although Liu Xiaojiang did not answer this question positively, the meaning expressed in his words has been very clear. "You are still a person willing to be bound by rules and regulations?" Wang Zhenqiu was obviously surprised. He speculates that Liu Xiaojiang is a compassionate and perceptual person. He may even do some stupid things that violate the company''s requirements and ignore the safety of most ordinary people because he sympathizes with Chen duo''s experience. If Liu Xiaojiang really would kill Chen duo, the previous speculation would not be tenable. Liu Xiaojiang sympathized with Chen duo''s experience, but only aimed at the company''s handling method. He had a little dispute with the senior management and didn''t want to let Chen duo get real freedom, so he can only be regarded as a rational person with some compassion at most. In his heart, he didn''t want Liu Xiaojiang to be such a person, because he would only agree with the company''s philosophy and have no selfishness... It''s so boring! "No rules, no square." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Zhenqiu, who was talking to him alone. He didn''t know whether the bastard believed in himself or not. He noticed that Wang Zhenqiu didn''t refute quickly this time. It seems that he was misled because of lack of information. He didn''t think about the fact that he planned to "steal a beam and change a pillar", so he said: "Speaking of this..." "Your attitude seems to be different from me. Think about the behavior of ignoring the company''s regulations and planning to have fun alone. You give me the feeling... It''s like those all-purpose demons." "Hey, it seems a little like them, but I''m different from them." Wang Zhenqiu smiled indifferently: "Although I do things mainly to have fun for myself, I don''t think there''s anything bad about the company''s rules, let alone... My fun doesn''t affect anyone." "..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Zhenqiu and said nothing. "Of course..." Wang Zhenqiu said, "fun itself must say something else." Liu Xiaojiang finished what he should have said at this time. Even if Wang Zhenqiu was not successfully misled, there was no other means to deceive the other party. He looked at Wang Zhenqiu, who still couldn''t see the depth of the ball, ignored the bastard''s smiling face, and said calmly: "The words have been finished. Believe it or not, it''s up to you to decide. Since the company handed over Chen duo to me, I will not violate the company''s action requirements." "Although you go to know the situation in the village these days, Zhang Chulan and I are responsible for the situation in Ma Xianhong, but... You''d better discuss it and take action later. After all, there are many ordinary people and transformed aliens in the village." Wang Zhenqiu knew that Liu Xiaojiang was driving himself away. He got up from the tea table in some disappointment, but when he looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who still didn''t know the depth, he slowly raised the arc of the corner of his mouth. "Immortal Xiao Liu, are you really such a boring guy?" "Maybe." Through the direct dialogue just now, Liu Xiaojiang finally understood that nothing can be expressed too clearly to deal with people like Wang Zhenqiu, so as not to let the other party catch a detail loophole that he didn''t even find. "Tut... It seems that I have missed the best chance." Wang Zhenqiu found that Liu Xiaojiang was no longer as sure as before. He could not help but turn his mouth with some regret, and then turned directly to the outside of the house. But before he really left, he stood at the door, looked back into the house and smiled again: "Immortal Xiao Liu, don''t worry... Even if you may hide yourself deeper in the future, I won''t give up easily. I believe in intuition very much." "You can never be a boring guy..." Liu Xiaojiang: "......" ¡­¡­ After a long time, Liu Xiaojiang sat alone in front of the tea table in the house. He recalled the dialogue between himself and Wang Zhenqiu. The calm and calm on his face had long disappeared, and the rare dignified and gloomy gradually emerged. He found that he came down from the dragon and tiger mountain, perhaps because the pleasant days had passed for a long time. He always subconsciously thought that except the old Heavenly Master, any strange people in the world were not afraid, and the young strange people had no reason to calculate themselves. As a result, Wang Zhenqiu really taught him a lesson. It is true that few people can control his power now, but his special non-human situation has not changed, and it is still a dangerous situation to be noticed. During this time, because of the advantages of power, means and information difference, he took everything too for granted, so that he ignored the small probability that others might still pay attention to himself. Even if the probability is small, it still exists. "Even if the old ones are so difficult, the small ones are so difficult. Ok... You''re great. I''ll just change it." Chapter 181 Three days later, Liu Xiaojiang these days, in addition to staying in the house to continue to be familiar with the symbols, he is to carefully guide Chen duo''s mentality. He rarely contacts the temporary workers who investigate the situation in the village. Chen duo seldom leaves her residence at ordinary times. Coupled with Erzhuang''s almost constant company, she looks normal. At least she can express her thoughts slightly in the face of Liu Xiaojiang''s concern. Ma Xianhong seems to be still busy upgrading the casting self-cultivation furnace, perhaps because enough samples have been entered into the core of the furnace. He hasn''t asked Liu Xiaojiang for help because of the furnace these days. On the other side, Based on Liu Xiaojiang''s "insider" status, temporary workers only send messages in the group even if they have something to do. Even Wang Zhenqiu never came to Liu Xiaojiang again. Life in the village seems to have returned to calm because no one is making trouble. ¡­¡­ evening, "Immortal Xiao Liu, immortal Xiao Liu, is immortal Xiao Liu here?" As soon as Liu Xiaojiang came back from Chen duo, he heard someone calling himself outside the door. He opened the wooden door and went outside. He found a petite girl with a double horsetail standing outside the door with her hands on her hips, waiting for herself with a smile. "Wukui? What can I do for you?" "Teach... The teacher called me! He said he had something to give you!" Liu Wukui saw that Liu Xiaojiang was so close to him, and immediately subconsciously stepped back a few steps. His little face was full of maladjustment to the handsome man. With a small red face, she took out the "bite bag" from her pocket, carefully came forward and handed it to Liu Xiaojiang, then quickly stepped back again, closed her eyes and said: "Here you are! The leader has something else to say to you! I remember... Yes: please remember what you promised!" Liu Xiaojiang took a marble sized "phagocyte" and weighed it in his hand. Then he learned the method he had seen with his own eyes. Using the small magnifying glass installed on it, he put it in front of his eyes and looked at the things inside. In the internal space of "phagocytosis", Chen duo floats quietly in it. In addition, several books explain the same thing. Seeing this, he smiled with satisfaction, put the "bite bag" into his coat pocket, looked again at Liu Wukui a few meters away, and said: "Wukui, you shouldn''t have seen what''s inside?" "No..." the little girl immediately shook her head: "the leader said that there are unhealthy things in it. Don''t let me see it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang''s muscles twitched a few times at the corner of his mouth. He finally understood why Ma Xianhong asked Liu Wukui to send things, and why the little girl was so careful and afraid. Misunderstood! The little girl is not shy because she sees a handsome man He scratched the back of his head with his hand in great embarrassment: "Ha... Ha ha, yes, it''s too early for you. Besides, you''re still a little girl''s house. It''s good if you don''t see it, it''s good if you don''t see it..." "He~tui!" seeing Liu Xiaojiang, Liu Wukui seemed to understand something. His small face was full of disgust and spat on the ground. "What''s the matter with the sect leader these days? Why do everyone go to the village? An unprecedented big slag man, an LSP who lives in the house every day... It will be over sooner or later!" "... LSP?" Liu Xiaojiang was really too lazy to explain. He was regarded as an LSP twice in just a few days, but he couldn''t help saying more when he heard the sentence behind the little girl. "Little five kui''er, are you a boy''s life or a rare fairy boy? Your sick boy''s brother..." "What do you mean?" Liu Wukui heard Liu Xiaojiang call his brother a "sick boy", and his little face immediately changed color. "I mean..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head reluctantly and said: "Unless the self-cultivation stove can even make a difference to people''s souls and surpass the late Prince Zhong Lao in means... It''s a waste of time for you to stay in the village." With that, without waiting for Liu Wukui''s reaction, he immediately shook his head and walked back to the house with a sigh. "Alas... Forget it. Anyway, you are so kind to your brother that you won''t listen to my advice at all..." "... me too. I said I wanted to change, but I couldn''t be indifferent. Sure enough, can I only start with caution? That''s too tired..." Click "You..." Liu Wukui didn''t understand the meaning of these words. She just wanted to ask, but she saw that Liu Xiaojiang had returned to the house and even locked the door ¡­¡­ Back in the room, Liu Xiaojiang sat by the bed and waited for a while. Sensing that Liu Wukui had left, he took the mobile phone on the bed and opened the group chat where the temporary workers were located. He looked at some information about the villagers in the chat records and shook his head helplessly. Then he sent the villagers'' information sorted out by Erzhuang directly to the group. [Huabei: I''ll go! Brother Liu can do it! I''ve investigated all the villagers who don''t show mountains and dew at ordinary times?] [Northeast: use the power of the company, understand?] [Southwest: the power of the company? Did you ask colleagues in Northeast China to investigate?] [Huadong: good! Xiaojiang, you did a good job. Can we start tonight?] [central China: is the information credible?] [Northeast:... Do you want me to take my head to ensure the accuracy of the information?] [Northwest:...] [North China:...] [Southwest:...] [central China:...] [East China:?] [Tohoku: this information is absolutely believable. Are you all staying together now? Do you want to act tonight?] [Huadong: Yes, but you need to cooperate with me. Hey, hey...] [Northeast: brother Xiao, what''s the matter? Why do you suddenly feel weird?] [Huadong: don''t Xiao Jiang know? Well... I''ll send you the things Lao Dou investigated.] In a few minutes, [Northeast: brother Xiao, you can do things, but you can''t publicize them. Should you understand?] [Huadong: Hey, hey... I understand. Isn''t it a matter of face?] [Northeast: do you have any objection to tonight''s action?] Huabei: No [Southwest: + 1] [central China: + 1] [Northwest: what about Chen Duo?] [Dongbei: I''ll solve Zhao Guizhen''s problem with brother Xiao first, and then... Let''s act together, give priority to solving the root weapon in the village, and Chen duo will give it to me.] [Huadong: you go to find Zhao Guizhen with me???] [Dongbei: don''t worry, brother Xiao, I won''t bother you to cook meat. Outsiders need to clean up the door. My martial uncle... Why should I witness it?] [East China: OK] Northwest: Xiaojiang, give Chen Duo a chance [Dongbei: I''ll give it, but if she doesn''t want to go back and wants to help Ma Xianhong, Lao Meng... I''m sorry.] [Northwest: I see...] [Southwest: hee hee.] Chapter 182 Late at night, Rustle A dark shadow ran out of the village in the dark. Zhao Guizhen looked flustered and carried the burden on his back. His legs under the Taoist robe tumbled quickly. Stepping on the grass, he just made some very subtle sounds. However, As soon as he got out of the grass and came to the open space outside biyou village, he saw two people waiting there in the distance. "Master... Martial uncle." Zhao Guizhen subconsciously stopped. He looked at Xiao Zizi sitting on a stone and saw Liu Xiaojiang standing not far behind him. He suddenly "clicked" in his heart. Zhao Guizhen did leave Maoshan earlier, but it does not mean that there is no means to obtain information outside. Liu Xiaojiang made too much noise at the Luo Tian Festival. He didn''t say that he would pass the pass all the way in the competition. Even facing Zhang Lingyu of the division house that day, he was also a strong attitude of rolling. If he hadn''t known these things, Zhao Guizhen wouldn''t have panicked from the beginning when facing Liu Xiaojiang. "Tut tut......" Xiao Zizi sat on the stone, pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, and gently put the backpack behind him aside. "Taoist priest, it''s dark and windy at night. It''s not suitable to hurry..." Liu Xiaojiang noticed the slight noise made by the backpack on the ground. He was also curious about what was in it, clothes, luggage and so on... It would not make a "clang" sound. On the other side, Zhao Guizhen looked at them very nervously. Ignoring Xiao Zizi who was slowly getting up, he looked at Liu Xiaojiang who still didn''t move behind him and said: "Martial uncle! You should have come for Chen duo! I don''t want to get involved in these things! You..." "Brother Xiao and I are already in place." Ignoring Zhao Guizhen''s plea, Liu Xiaojiang reached out and touched the radio headset he had just got, and said calmly: "Everyone, you can do it, but remember that when giving priority to solving the root device, ordinary people and converts in the village must not be killed." [understand!] Zhang Chulan, Wang Ye and other six people said at the same time. "Lao Wang, you first help the baby deal with those people. If you encounter an upper root device... You must not delay too long. Ma Xianhong may not be a good guy to solve." [I understand.] Wang Ye''s voice came from the radio. Hearing Wang Ye''s response, Liu Xiaojiang turned off the intercom function of the radio headset and looked up at Zhao Guizhen, who was confronting Xiao Zizi, and said: "What did you just want to say?" "Martial uncle! I haven''t offended you!" Zhao Guizhen quickly explained: "Whether you want to deal with Chen Duo or the biyou village under your feet, I will never interfere. For the sake of my former disciple of the Qing Dynasty in Maoshan... Let me go!" "Ha ha..." Liu Xiaojiang laughed angrily when he heard this. He turned to Xiao Zizi opposite Zhao Guizhen and said: "Brother Xiao, did you hear that? This guy still thinks of himself as a disciple of Maoshan Shangqing Dynasty." "Maybe... Also feel guilty." Xiao freely shrugged. "Well..." Liu Xiaojiang gradually put away his smile, looked again at Zhao Guizhen, who claimed to be a disciple of the Qing Dynasty in Maoshan, and said in a deep voice: "Zhao Guizhen, if you say you are a disciple of Maoshan Shangqing Dynasty, tell me frankly. When you see the picture just now... What are you running for?" "I......" Zhao Guizhen thought of the photos he had just seen on his mobile phone and suddenly became hesitant. See this, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhao Guizhen like water and continued to speak slowly: "A year ago, there were seven homicides in Jiangsu Province. Seven boys with the same fate were hanged on their own beams. The case looked very strange in the eyes of ordinary people, and there were almost no reliable clues left, so that the case has not been closed yet." "Soon after that, a disciple of Shangqing in Maoshan wounded his fellow disciples and went down the mountain. No one has seen the Taoist priest since then..." At this point, he looked at Zhao Guizhen, who was trembling all over, and continued: "Of course, it''s just a small matter to hurt the same door and go down the mountain. No one will connect it with the case. The company only has a little doubt about this small matter because of the coincidence of time, so it will send someone to Maoshan to ask for the specific details of this small matter." "As a result, the attitude was wrong. The Shangqing school, who basically ignored any mundane affairs, almost asked the company not to investigate because of this small matter, and left it to them to solve it." "After learning about the attitude of the Shangqing sect, I called them personally to check with them, and I also learned about the means you used at that time with your wounded senior brother..." Let''s go, Liu Xiaojiang looked up at Zhao Guizhen with cold eyes and said: "Maoshan Shangqing disciple, in order to practice the heresy of an alien in the Jianghu, brutally killed seven innocent boys in the secular world. Now he dares to pretend to be Maoshan Shangqing disciple." "Zhao Guizhen, no matter from what point of view, people like you... Really should die." After Liu Xiaojiang understood everything, Zhao Guizhen stopped shaking, and the panic on his face faded a lot. He took out the pills from his package and stuffed them into his mouth to chew. While taking off his Taoist robe, he looked at Liu Xiaojiang and Xiao Zizi with a dignified face and said: "Martial uncle, you are master Tian''s closed disciple. You certainly don''t know how boring it is to read those broken Scriptures every day, how disappointed it is to be awarded a talisman after three years of hoeing, and how cool it is for my senior brother who has been practicing for half a year to be knocked down by my magic skills!" "Whether you are my master or my brothers, do you want to accuse me of practicing evil Dharma? You don''t deserve it!" "Saints are unkind! Take all beings as ruminant dogs! Your pattern is too fucking small!" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhao Guizhen, who was gradually covered by grievances on the opposite side. He couldn''t help feeling a little disgusted with this guy''s arrogance. "Brother Xiao, I can keep his life for you. Do you mind if I help you control him?" "..." Xiao Zizi looked at Liu Xiaojiang helplessly and said: "I don''t mind if you clean up the door yourself, but... Don''t get excited and kill him. I''m counting on Taoist priest Zhao Guizhen to help me alleviate my demons." What Xiao Zizi pursues has always been very simple, and he has never been a belligerent who likes to fight with people. He just likes to do small things that are not understood by the world. Naturally, he will not mind Liu Xiaojiang helping himself control Zhao Guizhen. Or better! If you can enjoy Zhao Guizhen''s big meal without effort! Isn''t it fast?! Liu Xiaojiang walked slowly to Xiao Zizi''s side and looked at Zhao Guizhen, who had seven strange faces on his upper body and was neither human nor ghost, and said: "Brother Xiao, don''t worry. I''m not interested in this guy''s life." "I just want to deny everything about this guy who was born a man but didn''t intend to be a man, That''s all. " Chapter 183 "Deny everything to me?" "Martial uncle, I really didn''t expect to meet you here, nor did I expect that the waste on the mountain would let you clean the door for them. You also want to get justice for those dead little dolls?" "I don''t want to fight you, but that doesn''t mean I''m really afraid of you. What about Zhang Lingyu of Tianshi mansion? He can be better than my senior brother who has been practicing for half a lifetime?" "Martial uncle? Hey hey! You''ll pay for meddling in your own business soon!" Zhao Guizhen''s upper body has been completely covered by the spirit of resentment. I don''t know whether he is very confident in the power of this evil law, or whether he has been hiding his real self just now. In short, it seems that after he has completely applied the evil law, he will no longer take Liu Xiaojiang seriously. "You are very confident." Liu Xiaojiang crossed Xiao Zizi beside him and walked to Zhao Guizhen opposite him step by step. A more strange black energy than Zhao Guizhen''s complaining spirit had completely covered the body surface in the twinkling of an eye. "Black golden light curse?" Zhao Guizhen saw Liu Xiaojiang''s black energy around him. Even if he heard it, he couldn''t help but be stunned, and a trace of strong anger gradually appeared in his eyes. "Martial uncle, facing my seven evil spirits, you don''t even use thunder hair. Are you looking down on me?!" "It''s not, it''s just..." Liu Xiaojiang still walked slowly to Zhao Guizhen. When he heard this, he shook his head and said: "The golden light spell is enough for a guy like you." "You want to die!" Zhao Guizhen was furious. He suddenly turned into a dark shadow and rushed straight to Liu Xiaojiang''s position. His speed was even faster than when he fled before. It was obvious that the evil law also improved his ability to a certain extent. When!!! Zhao Guizhen stretched out his fist wrapped in the spirit of complaint and hit Liu Xiaojiang hard on the black golden light around him, but he couldn''t successfully break through the defense barrier of the golden light curse. "This is the power of the evil law?" Liu Xiaojiang stood still. When he saw that Zhao Guizhen couldn''t even break the golden light curse, he was inevitably disappointed with the power of the evil law. "I''ll show you now!" Zhao Guizhen failed to succeed. The complaining spirits strangely extended from him, howled and quickly flew to Liu Xiaojiang. With their mouths open, the seven complaining spirits easily penetrated the defense of the golden light curse and bit Liu Xiaojiang. The next second, they began to eat crazily. "Hey, hey, martial uncle! I''m going to bite you!" Zhao Guizhen saw that the complaining spirit had successfully broken through the golden light curse, bit Liu Xiaojiang and began to eat, and immediately laughed proudly. However, "I see. Can these complaining spirits not only devour flesh and blood, but also tear up energy in an instant?" Liu Xiaojiang looked down at the seven complaining spirits biting on him. He was not surprised that these complaining spirits could not bite their own bodies. He still stood there without expression and looked at Zhao Guizhen. "These grievances are attached to all parts of your body, and there are almost no dead corners when fighting with people. You can use them to launch unexpected attacks at any time..." "How could it be!" Zhao Guizhen finally found the fact that Liu Xiaojiang was not bitten by the complaining spirit. He watched seven complaining spirits biting on Liu Xiaojiang, but he couldn''t bite even a mouthful of flesh and blood from it. He shouted unbelievably: "Why?!" "Seven evil spirits should be the strongest secret method! Why didn''t you be..." "The golden light mantra can not only cover the body surface." Liu Xiaojiang ignored the meaning of Zhao Guizhen''s stupid words. He immediately in front of the other party, ignoring the seven grievances he couldn''t bite at all, slowly raised his arm and directly grabbed Zhao Guizhen''s face. The next moment, Zhao Guizhen immediately put his hand on his chest and made a seal. A layer of substantial red protective cover immediately covered his body surface. It looked like a powerful golden light spell of another color. "Oh? You really got a high-end product from Ma Xianhong for a body protector that can independently control when it works." Liu Xiaojiang saw Zhao Guizhen hiding inside the protective cover of the magic weapon, and stopped his arm not far from the opposite door before his palm really touched the protective cover. "Ha... Ha ha..." Zhao Guizhen subconsciously blocked his hands in front of the face door. Although he was surprised that his seven evil spirits didn''t work, he still could laugh. "Martial uncle! You really startled martial nephew! The seven evil spirits didn''t work! What a pity..." Before he finished, he saw Liu Xiaojiang bend his fingers in front of him, and then inexplicably flicked his fingers to the magic weapon shield. Click!!! Zhao Guizhen''s protective cover burst to pieces, but Liu Xiaojiang broke it with only one finger! "Unfortunately, you are too weak, and the level of this magic tool is not enough." Liu Xiaojiang pulled down the seven complaining spirits one by one, one by one, effortlessly kneading them in his hands. He didn''t care if Zhao Guizhen would be afraid to turn and run away. "This... This... Monster! Monster! You... You''re not human!" Zhao Guizhen witnessed that his two strongest means were useless, and his strong self-confidence was completely broken in an instant. "Monster! You are a monster!!!" He stood in place trembling all over, looked at Liu Xiaojiang with fear on his face, and finally shouted unbearably, turned and ran. See this, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhao Guizhen''s back and shook his head more disappointed. He flashed behind the other party and grabbed the other party''s defenseless back neck. "Saints are unkind? Take everything in heaven and earth as a ruminant dog? What a high sounding reason... You are just conniving at the selfish desires in your heart!" "Saint? You''re just an ant!" Click!!! "Ah ah!!!" Liu Xiaojiang kicked off Zhao Guizhen''s legs, ignored the other party''s sad cry, left him on the ground and looked back at Xiao Zizi, who had been waiting for a long time. "Brother Xiao, looking at this guy, I feel a lot about you." "It''s over?" Xiao Zizi didn''t deny Liu Xiaojiang''s point of view. He went aside, picked up his previous backpack, took out the tools already prepared, and then walked over with expectation. "It''s over..." Liu Xiaojiang saw the tools Xiao Zizi took out from his bag, and roughly guessed Zhao Guizhen''s next encounter. Then he turned and walked towards the fiery biyou village. But before leaving, he suddenly stopped, looked at Xiao Zizi, who had tied Zhao Guizhen to the tree, and then looked up at the top of a big tree around him. "I''ve been standing by all the time, which means you''re not from the village or other employees of the company. No matter what you want to do, just dare to follow me again Must kill. " Xiao Zizi was in a good mood to add glucose to Zhao Guizhen. With a knife in his hand, he also looked at the top of a big tree, and his eyes gradually began to turn red. "Of course, if you want to disturb me here, welcome..." Hearing these words, the two figures hiding in the shadow of the tree quickly raised their hands to show that they had no malice Chapter 184 "Brother Kun! Brother Yong! Master Bi! How''s it going?" Liu Wukui noticed the movement in the village and immediately came to Chen duo''s house. However, he found that the person responsible for guarding Chen duo today could not even see a personal picture except Ding Zihuan lying on the ground. At this time, only Bi Yuan, Zhang Kun and Jin Yong, who came to check at the same sound, stood outside the house, as if they were preventing outsiders from attacking Chen duo. "Chen Duo is still there, but Zihuan''s hands and feet are broken. Bruce Lee and harichagai are not there." Bi Yuan looks at Liu Wukui who hurried over. "They should be going to do it." Jin Yong was interrupted holding his hands and feet. Ding Zihuan, who had fainted, stood with several people with a frown. "What do these guys want to do!" Zhang Kun looked at Ding Zihuan in Jin Yong''s arms and couldn''t help doubting the purpose of the temporary workers. "Where''s Chen Duo? Why doesn''t she come out to help?" Liu Wukui noticed Ding Zihuan''s tragedy and couldn''t help but want to rush into the house to find Chen duo''s theory. "Wukui! Don''t be impulsive!" Bi Yuan stopped Liu Wukui with a crutch. The little girl said angrily, "master Bi! Brother Zihuan''s hands and feet have been broken! Everyone is targeted by those people for Chen duo! How can she..." "Not necessarily." Bi Yuan shook his head and said, "Chen Duo is still here. If their purpose is only Chen duo, how can Bruce Lee and harichagai stop it?" With that, he noticed the sky fire in the distance and immediately stretched out his hand to point to the direction of the fire. "Look! That''s the direction of the village! It''s on fire!" Smelling the speech, Liu Wukui and others looked at the fire in the distance. They all looked surprised and didn''t know what to do. "What''s going on? Why did they set fire in the village?" the little girl''s face was almost full of doubts. Just then, "Because their purpose is not just Chen duo." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t know when he appeared behind the crowd. He looked calm and opened his mouth to solve the doubts for the little girl. "Immortal Xiao Liu?!" ¡Á four "You... You know this guy early in the morning?" Liu Wukui pointed to Liu Xiaojiang with a very angry face. "... it''s not." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the four upper root weapons in front of him and shook his head: "I also learned not long ago that their purpose this time is not only Chen duo, or... The main purpose of their coming to the village at the beginning is actually the biyou village under our feet." Bi Yuan held his crutch tightly, looked at Liu Xiaojiang suspiciously and said: "Immortal Xiao Liu, what do you want now..." "As you all know, my role is a little awkward. I neither intend to be an enemy of the company nor have any opinion on biyou village." Liu Xiaojiang interrupted with a smile: "So, didn''t I come to protect Chen Duo for you?" "Protect Chen Duo?" Zhang Kun doubted, "don''t you want to help anyone?" "Yes." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t deny it: "I don''t want to help either the company or biyou village, but didn''t I also say that the reason why I stayed in the village was to make Chen duo have a better ending?" "Although the main purpose of the company is not Chen duo, the problem of Gu Shen Sheng Tong can not be ignored. In order to prevent the conflict between Chen duo and the company from getting bigger, I naturally have to protect her... By the way, I won''t let her help you fight against the company." "You don''t care what the village will become?" Jin Yong frowned. "I also don''t care whether the company can successfully destroy the village." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. "How''s it going?" "Do you want to hand over Chen duo to me to guard, and then draw your hand to help the village solve the company''s people, or do you have to watch Chen duo here and ignore the damage caused by those guys to biyou village?" "You are clearly taking advantage of the fire!" the little girl immediately clenched her fist and wanted to fight Liu Xiaojiang. "Yes... No." Liu Xiaojiang smiled at Liu Wukui and said: "I just chose to compromise with the company passively for my initial purpose after the company clearly planned to start with biyou village." After that, ignoring whether the four rooters were willing to hand Chen duo over to him, he smiled and spread out his hands and said: "Of course, you have more choices. For example, ignore the emergency situation in the village, give priority to me, an outsider, and then leave one person to guard Chen duo, and then go to help the village solve the problems of the company." "But if you do so, the village that is already in chaos and understaffed may be completely destroyed by the people of the company before you solve me." "Moreover, at present, as long as you don''t want to hand over Chen duo to me for custody, no matter how you choose... It will make the disadvantage worse over time. On the contrary, it''s better to resolutely give up Chen duo and support others in the village in time. In this way, there may be a chance to reverse the current disadvantage." "Despicable!" Liu Wukui gritted his teeth. "Hey." Liu Xiaojiang smiled innocently: "Xiao Wukui, you are still young. You can''t imagine the happiness of adults." With that, he pointed to the more and more noise in the distance and said: "Well, you''d better make a decision quickly and put it off... I''m afraid it''s too late whether you go or not." Looking at Liu Xiaojiang''s LSP proud appearance, the little girl is almost out of her mind. She always wants to punch the little white face hard. No... she has to be a pig''s head. "You bastard!" "Wukui''er! Xiaokun! Xiaoyong!" Bi Yuan quickly made a decision: "I''ll take care of Zihuan. I''ll stay with immortal Xiao Liu to guard Chen duo. You hurry to support others. Taoist Zhao and Xiao Rong don''t know where to go. The more this time... The more the village needs your help!" Liu Wukui wanted to say something, "but..." "No, but!" Bi Yuan took over Ding Zihuan from Jin Yong and urged again with great determination: "Hurry to help! Do you want to destroy the efforts of the leader?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the old man and frowned slowly, but he didn''t stop the other four from doing so. He just let Liu Wukui, Zhang Kun and Jin Yong leave. A moment later, Bi Yuan threw away his crutch, picked up Ding Zihuan, walked to Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Immortal Xiao Liu, the people in the company have already been surrounded outside? You do this today... You don''t intend to be too hard?" "..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the old man unexpectedly, "what do you want to do?" "If we surrender, the company will treat us well?" Bi Yuan said. Liu Xiaojiang suddenly got a little confused about the old man''s idea: "you..." "I like to stay with young talents, but I also know how capable I am." Bi Yuan said frankly: "I want to take Zihuan down the mountain for treatment." This old guy Liu Xiaojiang looked at Bi Yuan again, gave up the idea of dealing with them, and then said: "Yes, you go down the mountain. The company won''t embarrass you." "Thank you." Bi Yuan then walked down the mountain with Ding Zihuan on his back. It seemed that he had no nostalgia for biyou village. Liu Xiaojiang looked at the old man''s bent back and felt some emotion in his heart. "Smart people..." Chapter 185 Bi Yuan, This person seems to be the first teacher of the "hero" Ding Jian''an, and also the teacher of Gong Qing, the "all-round acting leader". Ghost door needle, which can not only cure but also apply needles to the enemy, seems to have been taught by the old man himself. Most of the old man''s disciples, almost none of them are self-discipline. They either join the whole sex to make trouble, or they are arrested and taken care of by the company because of some small things. Now, He even appeared beside Ma Xianhong. He didn''t look like a man who likes to make things What''s the matter with this old guy? Liu Xiaojiang stood outside Chen duo''s house and silently sensed the situation around him. After determining that no one existed around him, he finally pushed the door into the house. Bi Yuan''s affair was indeed a little unexpected. Xia Liuqing and his companions were also very unexpected, but what these people wanted to do was not difficult to guess. In addition... Everything was going according to his original idea. The next thing he has to do is to wait for Zhang Chulan''s signal, then chase after Chen duo who has made a choice, go to the place where the people besieged Ma Xianhong, and start to destroy the Gu holy child in front of everyone. "Dor, are you ready?" Liu Xiaojiang walked into the house and saw Chen duo standing right under the floor. He smiled and said: "Everything has developed almost. When you wake up again from your dream, you will have many choices around you in your life, and no one will treat you as a trouble." Chen duo still clung to her cell phone and seemed to be chatting with Erzhuang. She walked out of the basement, took the coat hanging on the wall, put it on her body, and said: "Well, sister Erzhuang said that the things I need to use in the future are already being made in a hurry." Then she stood in front of Liu Xiaojiang and said with a proud smile on her small face: "I accept everything you have prepared for me... I chose it myself!" "Very good." Liu Xiaojiang smiled and touched Chen duo''s forehead. "You''ve grown up." "Brother Xiaojiang, how long do you need me to sleep?" Chen duo didn''t care if Liu Xiaojiang''s touch would disturb her bangs. She just blushed and looked at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Sister Erzhuang said, you want to take me away with a pouch. Ask me if I have any means to temporarily leave my consciousness. Yes... I can use sleeping insects to enter sleep with the lowest physiological consumption. I will never wake up without an antidote." "... that''s just right! But besides the antidote, you''d better give me the prescription of the antidote, which can also be safer." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. He had planned to stun Chen duo directly, and then replace the girl and doll. Now that he had a way to avoid doing it, he naturally didn''t have to make so much trouble. "Stare..." Chen duo suddenly stared at Liu Xiaojiang without saying a word. "Hmm?" Liu Xiaojiang noticed Chen duo''s appearance and couldn''t help wondering, "Duo? What are you doing?" "Sister Erzhuang said..." "Brother Xiaojiang is also LSP, and even the reason to save me may have another purpose besides really caring about me..." Chen duo opened her big dark green eyes and looked straight at Liu Xiaojiang. She said "LSP" and poked Liu Xiaojiang''s heart. "..." Liu Xiaojiang twitched unconsciously. He looked at Chen duo, who looked like another person, and could not help but retort with a heartache on his face: "I''m not. I don''t. don''t talk nonsense." "Duo''er, what have you learned from Er Zhuang? Don''t listen to her nonsense there. I can''t have that idea about you little girl. I... I just treat you as a sister." "So..." Chen duo said without changing her face, "does brother Xiaojiang like sister Erzhuang''s big chest?" After that, no matter what Liu Xiaojiang''s expression was, the little girl picked up her mobile phone and said: "Sister Erzhuang, did you hear that brother Xiaojiang said he liked women with big breasts. As expected, it was an LSP, over ~" [Xiaoduo! Well done! Great! Over ~ (* ^ ¨Œ ^ *)] Liu Xiaojiang: "......" "Well... Brother Xiaojiang, are you really a hentai?" Chen duo put down her cell phone and said. "Dor, I think you''d better not learn everything. There may be something wrong with your Erzhuang sister''s brain." Although Liu Xiaojiang was happy to see Chen duo become normal, he didn''t expect that the girl would suddenly fly from one extreme to the other. Who the fuck knows if this is good or bad? He looked down at Chen duo, who was still blushing, and felt a headache. He rubbed his temples and said: "Well, we''ll talk about some of these later. First give me the antidote and formula of what Gu, and then you girl can rest assured to sleep." "Is brother Xiaojiang really not going to do anything to me?" Chen duo said curiously. "Hiss! You girl! Give me the antidote and formula quickly!" Liu Xiaojiang''s beating heart shrank again. See this, Chen duo picked up her cell phone again and said to her, "sister Erzhuang, sister Erzhuang... Brother Xiaojiang is so cruel to me that he should be angry? Over ~" The next second, The mobile phone in Liu Xiaojiang''s pocket vibrated. Although he knew that Erzhuang might not hold his fart, he took out his mobile phone reluctantly under the sign of Chen duo. [Liu Xiaojiang! What''s your ferocity? Did you provoke you? What''s coming to me! (????¡õ ¡ä) ¨s (©ß©¥©ß) "OK, ok... I really convinced you two. I don''t know what you said in the house these days." Liu Xiaojiang is too lazy to argue with these two accomplices. He can only admit that he is wrong for the time being. "Hum ~" Chen duo saw his proud hands with his small waist. This strong contrast in personality even caused Liu Xiaojiang a trance. holy crap These two unlucky things have learned mental attack?! "... duo''er?" Liu Xiaojiang, considering the chaotic situation outside, could only try to keep a smile on his face and said: "Antidote, formula, it''s messy outside. You have to go to bed first... Understand?" "..." Chen duo looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who was dancing and explaining to herself, and couldn''t help but look disgusted and said: "I know, really... I''m not a fool. I still think I''m the little girl who didn''t know anything at the beginning?" "Sister Erzhuang is really right. Brother Xiaojiang is essentially a 250, no matter how strong he is." Liu Xiaojiang: "......" Chapter 186 [Ma Xianhong has started to act.] Zhang Chulan''s voice suddenly sounded in his ear. [everyone, drive the villagers away and cut off the root device before cleaning up Ma Xianhong as soon as possible.] [by the way, brother Liu, where''s Chen Duo? Is the matter still under control?] Liu Xiaojiang heard the voice from the radio and looked at Chen duo sitting by the opposite bed at the moment. She seems to be no different from Chen duo herself. As long as she injects energy into the core of her body according to the operation instructions given by Ma Xianhong, she can control all her actions only by her mind. Not only is her appearance lifelike, but her every move is the same as that of living people. Even the original Gu poison can be used. Although her Gu Shu ability is far less than that of Chen duo herself, it is more than enough to confuse the false with the true in a short time. [to be honest, it''s a little difficult. The girl''s idea is different from that of normal people.] [Chen Duo is not firm in the position of biyou village, as we guessed before, but for the company... She obviously prefers to go with Ma Xianhong.] Liu Xiaojiang tried to make his voice full of melancholy. According to a set of words already prepared before, he expressed to the public that Chen duo''s situation was not optimistic. [Chen duo... Really don''t want to go back to the company?] this is Lao Meng''s voice. [why don''t I doubt this at all?] Wang Zhenqiu''s joking voice appeared. [I guess Chen duo''s situation can''t be optimistic.] Zhang Chulan calmly analyzed. [even if her feelings for Liao Zhong are true, it doesn''t mean that she will have any good feelings for the company. The company has been using her ability all the time. Finally, it can even be regarded as the company forcing Lao Liao to choose to die.] [Chen duo may not know much about the world, but in the past five years... After having her own thinking, she should have completely given up on the company, otherwise she could not leave so suddenly.] [Xiao Jiang, watch Chen duo and don''t let her come and make trouble.] the voice of the clarinet came suddenly. [rest assured, although I sympathize with Chen duo''s experience, I also know that I should focus on the overall situation.] a smile flashed in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, but his voice was still full of melancholy. [the villagers have begun to gather slowly...] Lao Meng said. [Ma Xianhong should be directing them.] the clarinet is obviously having a fierce fight. [next! Whoever meets Ma Xianhong first! Lead him to the center of the village! Wait for everyone to solve the trouble at hand! Let''s buy time for Zhang Chulan to destroy the self-cultivation stove!] [alas... It seems that the relaxed mode is over.] a large number of dense footsteps came from Wang Zhenqiu. [be careful, everyone.] Liu Xiaojiang heard that Wang Zhenqiu seemed to have been entangled by a large number of villagers. He couldn''t help raising his mouth slowly, melancholy and firmly said: [I can hold Chen Duo for a while.] [however, if Chen duo really doesn''t change her mind and insists on helping ma Xianhong deal with the company, Lao Meng... You won''t blame me?] [I, I won''t blame you...] Lao Meng''s mood is obviously very low. I hope so ¡­¡­ meanwhile, Ma Xianhong followed the mechanical flying insects to find an open space in the village. His hands and feet seemed to be covered with a layer of dark metal. He stood in the open space and looked around. He was not in a hurry to do anything to support "earth immortal" Zhang Kun. "Hum, this is called Feng Baobao?" "Even if Zhang Chulan doesn''t admit his relationship with others, Feng Baobao is his thug at the Luo Tian Festival. He can''t rely on it anyway..." Ma Xianhong waited patiently for Zhang Kun and Feng Baobao to emerge from the underground. Out of his trust in the ability of the "earth walking immortal", he believed that the underground was Zhang Kun''s absolute field. He also looked forward to the result of the battle between the two. However, One hand suddenly stretched out from the ground and made a sound to attract Ma Xianhong''s attention, but the hand didn''t move any more next. It just hung there after a hard struggle. The next second, A figure climbed out from under the ground and dragged the unconscious Zhang Kun in his hand. Her long black hair, dirty little face covered with dirt, and a shining kitchen knife in her hand are Feng Baobao, who just ran the "earth Fairy" underground! "..." Feng Baobao noticed that Ma Xianhong was not far from the other side, and immediately released his hand holding Zhang Kun''s collar tightly. See this, Ma Xianhong looked at Zhang Kun who was unconscious on the ground, and the expression on his face gradually became dignified. When he saw the four big words "feel at home" printed on Feng Baobao''s T-shirt, he couldn''t help but say in a deep voice: "Feel at home? You..." Dang!!! Ma Xianhong hasn''t finished yet, Feng Baobao rushed to the other party''s position in an instant and slashed it. As expected, he was blocked by the body protection magic weapon. "OK, I''m worthy of being a member of the company. I''m really rude and unreasonable." Ma Xianhong''s body is covered with a protective cover like golden light. The quality of this protective magic weapon is obviously higher than that in the hands of the root weapons. Feng Baobao''s attack failed to produce a crack on the protective cover. "It seems that I really have nothing to say with you!" He looked at Feng Baobao standing in front of him with a knife. It seemed that he had been completely disappointed in the way the company handled the problem because of the attack just now. Saying, Ma Xianhong quickly adjusted his state and planned to solve Feng Baobao here first, and then solve the others in the village. But when you look up, He found that Feng Baobao was no longer in front of him. Instead, he "dada dada" ran away and realized that he had not caught up with him. This unlucky thing even took the initiative to stop and look back: "Come on, come after me, hee hee... Hee hee..." With that, Feng Baobao kept running to the distance and looked back from time to time to see if Ma Xianhong had caught up. His cheap appearance was like Zhang Chulan "..." Ma Xianhong saw Feng Baobao''s cheap appearance, and the green veins on his forehead bulged instantly. "I''ll see what tricks you can play!!!" ¡­¡­ Soon after, Feng Baobao''s voice appeared on the radio channel. [it was me who met Ma Xianhong. According to the plan, he was skillfully lured to the middle of the village by me.] Liu Xiaojiang is still sitting in Chen duo''s room and is proficient in the use of Ma Xianhong''s magical creation. When he heard Feng Baobao''s mandarin without any accent, he couldn''t help feeling that he was not used to it: [was it the baby who met Ma Xianhong?] [yes!] Feng Baobao''s side was vaguely mixed with Ma Xianhong''s gnashing of teeth. [clever seduction?] Liu Xiaojiang noticed Ma Xianhong''s mood and couldn''t help wondering what Feng Baobao had done, but finally reminded him: [everyone, the target has taken the bait. Hurry up. Look at Chen duo''s current situation. If I delay any more... I may have to do it too.] [the original poison of the Gu body Saint child is very troublesome to solve...] [understand!] ¡Á six Chapter 187 About twenty minutes later, On the edge of the forest not far from the center of the village, While avoiding Ma Xianhong''s various magic weapon attacks, Feng Baobao lured the other party to chase him to the center of the village. Although she was embarrassed because Ma Xianhong had too many magic tools available, she inevitably suffered a little injury at a time, but she also really bought a lot of time for others. At the moment, in addition to Jin Yong, the upper root tools in the village have been successfully controlled. The ordinary people in the village were the first group of people who were driven out of the village by the double defense at the beginning of the action. Now it is impossible for any ordinary people to stay in biyou village. Therefore, there are only dozens of transformed aliens who have been transformed by the self-cultivation furnace, given low-end magic tools, and are unwilling to leave. But it happened that these dozens of transformants became a group of guys more difficult than the root tools because the company was not allowed to give orders to killers. At least in the eyes of temporary workers, when they are entangled by these converters, they will always choose mercy due to the company''s orders. This has led to the transformants almost suffering from effective damage. One by one, it seems that they are really not afraid of death. As long as they can fight, they will always gather together and try to pester the "enemy" for Ma Xianhong''s death. ¡­¡­ "No" Feng Baobao was forced to be in a hurry by Ma Xianhong''s changeable means of using "Liuhe beads". As soon as she attached her energy to the kitchen knife in her hand and tried to cut down the troublesome things like the six red marbles, she was sucked away by the "stealing and swallowing beast" that suddenly appeared behind her. The next moment, A "empty cry roar" with dragonfly wings, about the size of a volleyball and like a lion''s head seized the opportunity on the other side and immediately released an attack on Feng Baobao. Hoo... Hoo!!! Feng Baobao noticed the existence of "empty crying and roaring". Although he reacted instantly, he still failed to escape. She was hit in her left arm by the shock wave suspected of "lion roaring skill", and was knocked down in the air by the huge impact. On the other side, Ma Xianhong stood a few meters away from Feng Baobao and did not move. His hands and feet were still covered by a powerful defense "black bucket armor". Around him were floating a sphere "stealing and swallowing beast" like a precision instrument and "empty crying and roaring" which had just played an important role. He looked at Feng Baobao who fell to the ground and wanted to get up. The "empty cry and roar" around him was like having independent consciousness. He quickly waved his wings and flew in front of Feng Baobao. "Give up..." "I admit that you are very powerful, but you fight and don''t fight, and you run and don''t run. No matter what your purpose is, this behavior is playing with your own life." "I can''t help it. I can''t fight with you..." Feng Baobao sat on the ground, looked up at Ma Xianhong and said: "It''s agreed that whoever meets you first will lead you to the center of the village..." "Hum, I don''t know what you''re up to." Ma Xianhong was obviously too anxious this time. He didn''t even bother to ask about his purpose. He manipulated the "empty cry roar" floating in front of Feng Baobao and opened his mouth again: "but there''s no need to know." "You five, I''ll clean up one by one!" Just then, "Ah!!!" A transformant wearing a low-end magic weapon protective suit flew upside down and interrupted the attack of "empty cry and roar", but he did not receive any effective damage. He was just thrown over by force. See this, Ma Xianhong looked at the little hurt. When he raised his eyes to look at the comer, his eyes became more complicated. "Village head Ma, we don''t have to clean up one by one. Aren''t we all here?" Clarinet was slightly injured. When he arrived here, he was still followed by many transformants. Obviously, he didn''t pay much attention to these guys, but ran directly to support the first person to meet Ma Xianhong after solving the root device as planned. The clarinet''s voice just fell, "Miss Bao! Are you okay?" Wang Zhenqiu''s face is painted like makeup on the stage. There are special things composed of suspected energy in his hands, feet and body. The temperament of the whole person has changed greatly from top to bottom, just like... The legendary three altar sea meeting great God! Prince Nezha! Under his feet, he stepped on the wind fire wheel composed of suspected energy, and quickly came here like flying at low altitude, followed by a group of difficult transformed aliens behind him. "Nothing..." Feng Baobao got up from the ground, and his left arm was red: "it''s just that the bone of this arm seems to be cracked." "Wait? Or do it now? Are the people around you troublesome?" Wen Yan, The clarinet looked at himself and the group of people behind Wang Zhenqiu and frowned: "It''s really a little troublesome. These people don''t know how to live or die. However, the company regards them as ordinary people..." "That''s bad!" Wang Zhenqiu changed his joke and said very seriously: "These people are not regarded as ordinary people by the company, but they don''t allow us to do it. It''s not important." "...." the clarinet couldn''t help looking at Wang Zhenqiu. It was obvious that he was not used to the other party talking like this. He noticed several wolves on the edge of the forest and said: "It seems that Lao Meng has arrived, but he doesn''t know where to hide it. Let''s just say... He doesn''t have much experience in fighting people." "Brother Xiao is coming too." Wang Zhenqiu said with a serious expression on his guard against Ma Xianhong and the transformation villagers slowly coming nearby: "Before I came, I called brother Xiao by voice. He said he would personally solve these stubborn villagers!" "..." the clarinet looked at Wang Zhenqiu again and looked uncomfortable. "Sound transmission..." On the other side, Ma Xianhong looked at Feng Baobao with a frown and noticed that there was no shadow of root tools in the surrounding villagers. His own heart couldn''t help but start muttering. He didn''t expect that the Shanggen weapons would fail so quickly, but he didn''t worry too much about the safety of the villagers when he remembered that Liu Xiaojiang had promised himself. After all, the two guys who came back just now obviously have the strength to defeat the root weapons, but they didn''t hurt the transformed villagers, which shows that Liu Xiaojiang has done what he promised! ¡­¡­ meanwhile, In Chen duo''s house, "Sneeze!!!" Liu Xiaojiang inexplicably felt some itching in his nasal cavity. A sneeze suddenly made him feel more comfortable. "Calculate the time. It''s more than half an hour since the baby met Ma Xianhong. Those guys should all be here?" Say, He felt out his own mobile phone and specifically called Wang Ye and Zhang Chulan. After understanding the general situation of the two, he smiled and looked at Chen duo sitting by the opposite bed. Chapter 188 "Zhang Chulan!!!!!" Ma Xianhong seized the opportunity to get rid of the siege of temporary workers. He hurried back to the self-cultivation hall, but saw that the self-cultivation furnace in the house had already turned into ruins. Zhang Chulan, bleeding from the corners of her mouth, stood in the house in a very embarrassed way and stepped on the ruins piled up by the self-cultivation furnace and the wreckage of the doll. Hearing the sound, he looked at the angry Ma Xianhong outside the house, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth with his hand, and said: "Old horse, it''s hard to apologize to you now..." "Zhang Chulan!!!" It''s the first time Ma Xianhong has been so rude these days. It can be seen how angry Zhang Chulan is with a series of behaviors. He manipulated the "empty cry roar" and the kitchen knife originally belonging to Feng Baobao, so that the two magic tools followed him and were ready to attack at any time. Then he roared and rushed directly at Zhang Chulan. "How could it be! Just an asshole like you! How could it be!!!" Zhang Chulan didn''t dare to trust Ma Xianhong. He immediately adjusted his state, and the golden light in his body gradually appeared around him. Even if he couldn''t witness the battle between Ma Xianhong and the temporary workers, he saw the other party appear here alone. Naturally, he also understood that this guy''s strength was not weak, otherwise he couldn''t get rid of those unfathomable temporary workers. A person facing the company''s five temporary workers can get rid of them and come here unharmed! Is this a fucking person? finished! Just when Zhang Chulan felt guilty, Wang Zhenqiu, whose mask and appearance changed again, and Xiao Zizi, who was dressed in green sportswear, first came after Ma Xianhong and appeared not far behind him. "Take in the net!" Wang Zhenqiu wore a monkey face mask on his face and a long stick composed of suspected energy in his hand. As soon as he saw the ruins inside the self-cultivation hall, he immediately smiled and said: "If we want to watch on the wall again, we''ll let Ma Xianhong go!" When Ma Xianhong heard this sentence, he couldn''t help doubting its meaning. Hoo!!! At the moment Ma Xianhong recovered from his stupor, a black steel whip composed of the same suspected energy suddenly roared and smashed at his face door. "Dog thief! Give me back my golden phoenix!!!" Xia Liuqing also wears a mask like a mask on her face and a glove like colorful glass on her left hand. Although he couldn''t do any effective damage with a whip, he still whipped Ma Xianhong out. He was quite obedient and helped Zhang Chulan out of the siege. Ma Xianhong''s protective cover appeared again. When he flew out upside down, he heard Xia Liuqing''s words. He immediately manipulated the "empty cry and roar" around him to open his mouth and wanted to give priority to attacking the sudden old guy. However, "Empty cry roar" just opened his mouth to attack, was interrupted by a huge suction and flew to Xiao Zizi, who had already been waiting there. This is exactly Xiao Zizi''s Kung Fu of combining the effects of "flower fingering" and "dragon gripper" - Dragon absorbing water! "Go!!!" Ma Xianhong steadied his figure and waved a distant finger. Feng Baobao''s sharp blade, which had lost its handle, quickly shot at Xiao Zizi, who affected his use of "empty cry and roar". Xiao Zizi doesn''t have a body protecting magic weapon like Ma Xianhong, nor does he think that his horizontal practice of Kung Fu can really resist something that has been fed by energy and turned into and controlled by "divine machines". Seeing Feng Baobao''s sharp blade, flashing a cold light, he quickly shot at himself. He immediately gave up his upcoming "empty cry and roar" and stepped back carefully. Dang!!! Seeing this moment, Wang Zhenqiu waved his long stick and flew at once, shooting at Xiao Zizi''s sharp blade, reminding him: "Brother Xiao! Don''t hide next time!" Xiao Zizi immediately stopped, reached out and pushed the eyes on the bridge of his nose, "I see." He forgot, I''m a group fight this time Ma Xianhong recalled "empty cry roar" and "kitchen knife", looked at the old man with a mask suddenly appearing on the left, Wang Zhenqiu and Xiao Zizi on the right, and Feng Baobao and Lao Meng who were late in the distance. He knew that he was being besieged, and that letting these tough guys cooperate would only make things more troublesome, so he waved his sleeve and threw out "Liuhe beads" in an attempt to isolate all the enemies. But, Whoosh As soon as he was ready to throw out the "liuhezhu", he heard the sound of several sharp blades breaking through the air behind him. Looking back... He saw a strong foreign man standing behind him. He didn''t know when to destroy all the "liuhezhu" with a dagger in his hand! He was totally unaware of this man''s appearance! "You..." "After hiding and watching for so long, I can roughly understand this battle. Instead of directly attacking you, give priority to these magical magic props, and the effect should be better..." The foreign man played with the dagger in his hand and smiled at Ma Xianhong in front of him. In fact, just like what he said, he did not easily attack Ma Xianhong himself. So far! The villagers have been dispersed! The upper root has been controlled! The self-cultivation stove has been successfully destroyed! Ma Xianhong has also been completely surrounded! Undoubtedly, it has reached the final stage! Ma Xianhong wears a high-quality body protection magic weapon around his neck. His hands, feet and most of his body are covered with "black bucket armor". He holds a "kitchen knife" taken from Feng Baobao. Around him are "stealing and swallowing animals" and "empty crying and roaring". He stood in the center of the crowd and looked at the extremely difficult enemies around him, but he finally began to get nervous. Next second! Everyone launched an offensive at almost the same time and attacked Ma Xianhong like a hedgehog! On the other side, Zhang Chulan stood outside the door of the self-cultivation hall and looked at the fierce battle not far away. He knew very well that he didn''t rush in and rashly intervene. He just stood in place and continued to watch the development of the situation. then, He silently took out his mobile phone, put it behind his back, and sent out the text message that had already been drafted ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Just two minutes later, "Chen duo! Come back with me! Don''t be stubborn! You... Don''t force me!" Everyone present heard Liu Xiaojiang''s tangled roar. They stopped their actions one after another, kept a safe distance from each other, and looked at the sudden changes in the field. In the distance, Chen duo appeared expressionless and quickly ran to Ma Xianhong''s position. There was a large amount of black Qi like a creature around her. There was no doubt... This is the original Gu poison unique to the Gu body saint! Lao Meng, who was standing in the distance and did not participate in the siege, saw this scene and immediately nervously warned loudly: "Gu poison! It''s Chen duo''s original Gu poison! Get away! Be sure to get away!" Hearing this, The people who were still surrounding Ma Xianhong carefully avoided poison. Because they didn''t know how to deal with this kind of thing for the time being, they could only watch Chen duo run to Ma Xianhong. meanwhile, Liu Xiaojiang followed him and appeared in the field. The expression on his face was very embarrassed for anyone to see Chapter 189 "What''s going on?!" Zhang Chulan saw that everyone was surprised by Chen duo''s arrival, and even didn''t understand whether to start with Chen duo next. Standing outside the door of the self-cultivation hall, he was the first "representative of the company" to ask questions: "Brother Liu! Didn''t you say you wanted to watch Chen Duo? Why did she appear here?" "..." Liu Xiaojiang ignored Zhang Chulan''s accusation, watched Chen duo use poison to force back the people besieging Ma Xianhong, and slowly frowned: "Still failed, I......" "There''s no way!" Zhang Chulan immediately interrupted Liu Xiaojiang. "Everyone! Don''t let Chen duo get close to Ma Xianhong!" "Brother Liu! I remember you said you were sure to solve Chen duo! Now! It''s time to do it!" "Zhang Chulan!!!" Lao Meng stopped excitedly and said, "Chen Duo is still a child! Why do you..." "Zhang Chulan is right." Clarinet appeared behind Lao Meng with bare arms. He reached out and grabbed Lao Meng who was going to persuade Chen duo, shook his head and said: "If there is a Gu body holy child to assist, it will only make things more troublesome. Maybe... It will also cause casualties on our side." "Lao Meng, don''t forget your identity. Do you want others to pay for your selfishness?" Lao Meng looked at the clarinet suddenly appeared behind him. Although he was still unwilling, he finally knelt powerlessly on the ground, bowed his head and clenched his teeth and said: "Why, why... Chen duo, she''s just a child. Why do we have to let a little girl die..." The clarinet can only shake his head helplessly. ¡­¡­ On the other end, Wang Zhenqiu, Xiao Zizi and Xia Liuqing stood together, Wang Zhenqiu saw Chen duo, who was still releasing poison in front of Ma Xianhong, and then turned to see Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Chulan, as well as the performance of other temporary workers except Feng Baobao. Let Chen duo run under our noses? Am I wrong? Will he really do something to Chen Duo? "Asshole!" Xia Liuqing didn''t care about Chen duo. Seeing that everyone had temporarily abandoned the siege against Ma Xianhong because of a little girl, Xia Liuqing immediately came over and grabbed Wang Zhenqiu''s collar and said: "What the hell are you doing? That guy is clearly at the end of a powerful crossbow! Why don''t you catch him quickly! Force Jin Feng to find out his whereabouts?!" "You can do it!" Wang Zhenqiu said impatiently, "don''t you forget how tricky the poison is?" After that, he turned his head to Xiao Zizi, who was silent beside him, and asked: "Brother Xiao, do you have a way to stop Chen duo from releasing poison to help Ma Xianhong without hurting her?" "No..." Xiao Zizi glanced at Wang Zhenqiu. ¡­¡­ "Yes, it has affected the company''s actions. It''s really time to start..." Liu Xiaojiang looked up at Zhang Chulan standing on the other side of the self-cultivation hall. Then he looked again at Chen duo, who was still releasing poison in front of Ma Xianhong to prevent people from approaching, and said: "Chen duo, I''ll ask you for the last time, with me..." "Liu Xiaojiang!" Ma Xianhong ignored Chen duo in front of him and said angrily, "what else do you want to do?!" "Have you forgotten what you promised me?" "You promised me that no matter what the final result is! The company will not hurt anyone in the village! I will accept people like you to stay in the village to monitor Chen duo!" "Did I do anything?" Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help frowning. "They hurt Taoist priest Guizhen''s life!" Ma Xianhong didn''t expose Liu Xiaojiang''s performance even if he was angry. One ring to one ring, one code to one code. Even if he knew that he might have been cheated by Liu Xiaojiang and knew that he might eventually be caught by the company, he still didn''t deliberately cut off Chen duo''s life because of these. He debunked Liu Xiaojiang''s performance and undermined Liu Xiaojiang''s plan to take Chen duo away. Although it can also retaliate against Liu Xiaojiang, it will also push the innocent Chen duo to death. Ma Xianhong doesn''t want to do that! He disdains to do so! The anger of honest people! At present, it is only for Liu Xiaojiang! "Zhao Guizhen?" Liu Xiaojiang suddenly understood Ma Xianhong''s anger. He turned his head and looked at Xiao Zizi standing with Wang Zhenqiu not far away, then shook his head and said: "Old ma, you know who I am. Zhao Guizhen''s death... In fact, I also have my share. This is not only the result that you look away, but also the result that he deserves it." "Don''t you think that he is a disciple of the Shangqing school. Will he have no reason to go down the mountain and join biyou village?" "Look away?" Ma Xianhong was slightly stunned, then frowned and asked, "then tell me what he did?" "Can''t say." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head again and said, "whether you want to believe me or not, Zhao Guizhen''s death... You can count on me." "You are the martial uncle of Taoist Guizhen!" Ma Xianhong said something about the school and immediately thought of something, "is it cleaning up..." "Cough!" Liu Xiaojiang coughed, "whatever you think, the most important thing now is not Zhao Guizhen, but Chen duo..." "Do you want to kill Chen duo now?" Ma Xianhong roughly understood Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning, and then began to cooperate, with a gloomy face: "I won''t let you succeed!" "It''s up to you." Liu Xiaojiang ignored Ma Xianhong and looked at Chen duo in front of Ma Xianhong again in full view of the public "Chen duo, I''ll ask you one last time. Is death... Your choice?" "You haven''t even really experienced the world, and you suddenly become a passer-by... Is that really good?" Hum!!! Chen duo didn''t answer, but changed her expression slightly. Her eyes looked firmly at Liu Xiaojiang, and the scope of the original poison was also expanded. This seems to be a clear answer "Alas..." Liu Xiaojiang''s acting skills are not very strong, but he will unconsciously show an emotion when he thinks that if he doesn''t do it this time, Chen duo''s ending will only be more miserable than this. A kind of almost sympathetic feeling of rabbit death and fox sorrow. "I can respect your choice, really..." As he spoke, he slowly raised his arm to Chen duo, and the palm gradually condensed a terrible black thunder. "Liu Xiaojiang! Stop it!" Ma Xianhong doesn''t know if he is really cooperating with Liu Xiaojiang. His current action... Is to pull Chen duo over and protect him behind him when the protective cover is fully open. However, Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t mean to stop. He just said calmly: "Lao Wang! Stop Ma Xianhong!" "Get it!" Chaos gold watchman! Turtle fly body! Eight gods - the power of the white tiger! Change words - drum flash! Wang also appeared behind Ma Xianhong in an instant. While launching the technique, he punched Ma Xianhong''s protective shield without poison, pushing the other party to rush to several other temporary workers. "You guys, don''t you always want to know what level I am? Then... You have to be optimistic." Chaos thunder method ¡¤ Yin Yang thunder water! The next second, Heaven and earth change color! Chapter 190 A white arc wrapped around the body. It was unclear whether it was Yang thunder or Yin thunder. The black thunder method twisted, roared and shot at Chen duo in the air. In an instant, heaven and earth seemed to be in a temporary stagnation. Boom!!!!!! The black thunder twisted and hit Chen duo, and instantly swallowed up the petite figure. Together with the deep mountains and forests not far behind her, a small area disappeared into the world with her. The appearance paved with bluestone around the self-cultivation hall was also left a scorched and wide path by this terrible black thunder. This is... The palm thunder of Tianshi mansion? no How can palm thunder be this size? How can palm Thunder have such terrible speed? At the moment, everyone present also looked at Liu Xiaojiang with an understatement because of the emergence of this black giant thunder and its frightening momentum. "Alas..." Liu Xiaojiang saw with his own eyes that Chen duo completely disappeared into the world. Looking at the scorched black mark extending all the way to the distant forest, he shook his head and sighed and slowly put down his arm. "Leave without leaving a trace, so that there will be no peace after death. Maybe it''s the only thing I can do for you." If the play is done enough, the foreplay is so long that the essence of the play must be released. Otherwise, how can it show the truth of the work? Liu Xiaojiang noticed that except for Feng Baobao, the silent response of all temporary workers present, including the unbelievable expression on Wang Zhenqiu''s face, will not miss any opportunity to make the play more authentic. On the other side, "It''s gone..." Lao Meng looked at the traces left by Liu Xiaojiang in the field and finally confirmed the fact that Chen duo had been completely eliminated. He knelt on the ground, stretched out his hand and scratched forward a few times, as if he wanted to grasp something that disappeared from his eyes, but finally he couldn''t help crying. "It''s gone. A little girl is gone. She''s the same age as my daughter. Why do we have to let her die!" "Qiu''er, Lao Xiao, clarinet, bao''er, Xiaojiang... Why on earth?" The people who were called by name looked at Lao Meng one after another, but no one opened his mouth to answer this question. They just looked at the place where Chen duo disappeared in silence. "Because it was her choice." When Liu Xiaojiang saw a middle-aged uncle like Lao Meng, he would be so sad because of Chen duo''s death, so he said: "Lao Meng, I know you are special. You are the one who took Chen duo away from the medicine fairy society. Maybe you sympathize with Chen duo more than we do." "However, things have come to this stage. Chen duo has only two choices, either live under the supervision of the company as before, or die for the safety of most people." "If she doesn''t want to go back to the company and don''t want her to die... Do you have a way to solve her problems?" "I......" old mengton was stunned. "Lao Meng, don''t you understand?" clarinet patted Lao Meng on the shoulder and said: "You and Lao Liao are very similar to Chen duo. Think about Lao Liao''s ending... You should put it down." "Chen duo has become a passer-by in the world now. Don''t impose her with the way of thinking here. If you really want to be good to her, there is no way to solve the Gu body Saint child. It''s like Xiaojiang... Respect her own choice and let her go." Even if Lao Meng understood the meaning of the clarinet, he still said reluctantly: "Chen duo doesn''t want to go back, doesn''t she want to live, you..." "Although there is regret, there is no way. Sometimes we can only compromise and respect her." Xiao Zizi pushed his glasses. "..." Wang Zhenqiu thought clearly about the choice of Chen duo incident and couldn''t help looking at Liu Xiaojiang with a frown. Choose? Is he respecting Chen duo''s choice? ¡­¡­ Then, after making Chen duo''s affairs safe, Liu Xiaojiang noticed that Wang Ye was about to lose his grip. He immediately went to Ma Xianhong, who was restrained by Wang Ye, and nodded to Wang Ye, whose eyes were red as if he were about to collapse: "Yes, Lao Wang." As soon as the voice fell, Wang also immediately lifted the technique, grabbed the "three treasure beads" worn by Ma Xianhong around his neck, and lay back breathlessly on the ground. "Ha... Ha... If you don''t come again, I really can''t hold it, but fortunately... Ha... Ha..." meanwhile, Ma Xianhong''s protective cover collapsed in an instant. When he resumed his normal action under the operation of Luan Jin watchman, he couldn''t help but feel a loss on his face. He didn''t know what happened when he was restrained. "Taoist priest Wang, you..." "Old horse." Liu Xiaojiang stood behind Ma Xianhong and said, "it''s over." As he spoke, temporary workers and Xia Liuqing surrounded Ma Xianhong, who had lost his "three treasures". Ma Xianhong looked back at Liu Xiaojiang and found the scorched path near the self-cultivation hall. He was also roughly aware of the development of the matter. But when he saw the others around him, he was still unwilling to admit defeat and wanted to fight again: "You destroyed my self-cultivation stove and killed the upper weapon in the village, but now you tell me it''s over..." "Old horse, enough." Zhang Chulan also came over from a distance, "Chen Duo is dead and the stove has been destroyed. You face these people... The outcome has been divided." "Just go back to the company with us. Although the company is not good, it is not as bad as you think. Now I''m not afraid to tell you. The main reason is that the self-cultivation stove is too dangerous. If you don''t build it, the company won''t destroy biyou village." "Ha ha..." Ma Xianhong looked angrily at Zhang Chulan: "Zhang Chulan, I''m not afraid to tell you. You''d better kill me now, otherwise I won''t compromise with the company." "The self-cultivation stove is my only hope. As long as I have one breath, I must finish it!" "Old ma, you said you built this stove to recover your lost memory and your long lost family." Liu Xiaojiang said calmly. "Retrieve lost memories and lost families... Yes, there''s nothing wrong with this kind of thing, but why do you have to build a self-cultivation stove?" "The company is responsible for dealing with the impact of strangers on society, but it will also provide help to desperate strangers. With the energy of the company... Why do you think the self-cultivation furnace is the only hope?" "That''s right!" Lao Meng''s mood eased a lot. He looked at Liu Xiaojiang and came forward and said: "Village head Ma, if there are really difficulties, you can discuss a solution with the company when things have not become irreparable. There is no need to make things more complicated." "Our job here is to destroy the self-cultivation stove. We have no opinions and opinions on you... As long as we can solve the contradiction and find someone to go home, the company can certainly provide great help." Chapter 191 "OK, I can go back with you and meet those high-ranking guys." Facing these guys who surrounded him, Ma Xianhong also knew that he had no chance of winning. Otherwise, he could not be forced to "need" Chen duo to help. Not to mention that Liu Xiaojiang has achieved his goal. If he wants to continue without causing others'' doubt, he is bound to join the camp of besieging himself. In addition, there is Wang Ye He felt that even if he ran away, there was no possibility of success after the two joined. Therefore, with Lao Meng''s persuasion and considering the current specific situation, Ma Xianhong finally chose to go to the top of the company and try to verify whether those high-ranking guys are as bad as he thought. Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang was also slightly relieved. In fact, he has been observing Ma Xianhong''s attitude for fear that this guy will sell himself when he is excited. Fortunately, Ma Xianhong is really an honest man. He won''t suddenly attack himself because he was hit by his small pit. He didn''t abandon Chen duo''s life and death because of his anger. At the same time, He really didn''t want to start a fight with Ma Xianhong. After all, they helped themselves solve a lot of problems. It''s OK to make a small pit. Anyway, in the eyes of the company, the goods didn''t make any unforgivable mistakes. It''s almost like a little observation and education. The biggest purpose of Ma Xianhong casting the self-cultivation stove is to find the lost memory through the stove, and then find the lost family through the memory. As long as the company can help him find someone to go home in the future, why should we build a self-cultivation stove? ¡­¡­ A moment later, Ma Xianhong''s energy pulse was sealed by the closed yuan needle. When the staff at the foot of the mountain came up to wipe their hips, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Ye, who was still resting on the ground, and said: "Lao Wang, you came late not long before I came here. Isn''t it the root weapon in the village? Is it really so difficult to deal with?" "Your neck... Is it hurt?" "Ha... Ha... I''m too lazy to tell you." Wang also lay on the ground and kept panting. It seemed that he still didn''t recover his strength, as if he had been completely hollowed out by a woman. "Did you succeed?" Liu Xiaojiang looked around and suddenly whispered. Wang also looked at Liu Xiaojiang weakly and nodded with difficulty: "You drew everyone''s attention to me. As long as these people don''t know the strange skills, they should all see Chen duo''s expression before he died... Like satisfaction." "However, it''s just a moment to stop them. Why do you have to let me confuse them with magic? Most of them didn''t doubt you before?" "I''m not sure." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head calmly and said: "These guys, except Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao are our own people, only Lao Meng can be regarded as a relatively easy person to deceive because of his feelings for Chen duo. None of the other three... Is simple." Speaking of this, he quietly glanced at Wang Zhenqiu in the distance and said: "But even these three guys who are not easy to deceive have witnessed the relief on Chen duo''s face and understand that Chen Duo is really dead this time. Even if there is still doubt in his heart, it will fade a lot." "Hey, hey, anyway, don''t they really sympathize with Chen duo at all? Obviously, everyone is the same temporary worker in the company..." "Rabbit death and fox sorrow is not an interesting thing that makes people feel good. I have to remind them that the company is really credible for temporary workers..." Liu Xiaojiang believes that the most difficult part of temporary workers is the curious bastard Wang Zhenqiu. But Chen Duo is dead. What can he do if he doubts and wonders again? What''s more? Wang Zhenqiu has just noticed what Chen duo really wants. Liu Xiaojiang respects Chen duo''s choice and personally sends her away. In his eyes... No matter what he thinks, there is a reasonable place. Out of sympathy, he tried his best to give Chen Duo a chance to live; Out of sympathy, he first noticed what Chen duo really wanted; Out of sympathy, finally respected Chen duo''s choice. Everything is full of rationality and humanity! The rest, After understanding what Chen duo really wants and witnessing the sad end of Chen duo, it''s time for other temporary workers to consider their identity! "This is different." Wang also slowly sat up from the ground. "Even if they are temporary workers, they are not Gu Shengtong. What can they do if they leave the company?" "That''s not necessarily." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Xiao Zizi leaning under the tree in the distance and said: "In short, whether it''s useful or not, there''s no harm in using preventive injections. What if they can be used one day?" "Anyway, they''ll have to feel bad about Chen duo anyway?" Wang also said "Your boy is really hurt." Liu Xiaojiang: "......" At this time, "Fuck you! Don''t say it!" Liu Xiaojiang noticed the movement of Ma Xianhong, especially Xia Liuqing''s suspected torture, and immediately left Wang Ye, who was hollowed out by himself. "The brothers at the foot of the mountain should pick up people here in a moment. In this way, you leave first. I''ll inform you when I have news..." "No! I won''t go until I see Jinfeng!" "Don''t be shameless! Xia Liuqing! Talk well and don''t listen, right? The old bone is not loose, right?" "Well, you... You..." "That''s right." Liu Xiaojiang thought of Wang Zhenqiu''s means just now and found that this guy seemed to want to let Xia Liuqing leave. He appeared behind them with a smile. "Xia Liuqing has a lot of files on her. Although they are all old rotten millet, she did have a lot of lives on her hands." "The old man can''t go." Hearing this, Wang Zhenqiu immediately understood Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning. He turned his head to Liu Xiaojiang and said: "The company can''t look at the whole sex with colored glasses, because no matter where the stranger is, he can only do it when he has committed a crime. He... The old man helped us just now." "He has committed a crime." Liu Xiaojiang saw Wang Zhenqiu''s appearance and immediately smiled and pointed to Xia Liuqing: "Xia Liuqing, an all-round veteran, has not committed any major events since the founding of the new era, but before that... There were about 91 innocent people killed directly or indirectly by him." "Since we met, as employees of the company, why should we let such a villain go?" At this point, he turned to Xia Liuqing and the foreigner and said calmly: "Your foreign friend doesn''t seem to be an all-round person. He doesn''t have a record of bad deeds in the company. He can go." "But you, Xia Liuqing, do you want me to do it or take the initiative to follow me?" ha-ha! Asshole! I got you! Chapter 192 "Hey, hey..." Xia Liuqing didn''t speak until he knew Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude. He finally said slowly: "Immortal Liu, isn''t he, Tian Jinzhong''s disciple? I know you..." "The way you just solved the little girl is probably not what an old bone can bear..." "Yes, I can go back with you, but wait until I find Jinfeng. If I can''t see Jinfeng, the old man won''t go anywhere!" "You old man are really tough." Liu Xiaojiang smiled at Xia Liuqing and said: "However, if I insist, I will take you back to the company for trial before you find mother-in-law Jinfeng. What is the old man going to do?" Liu Xiaojiang acted like a villain. It seems that he is undoubtedly bullying an old man for the purpose of... Naturally, he also took the opportunity to retaliate against Wang Zhenqiu. If not, it really doesn''t matter whether Xia Liuqing is dead or alive for Liu Xiaojiang. Before Chen duo''s incident, he may have always wanted to contribute to the company and save performance for himself because of the care of the company. He didn''t mind helping the company solve problems when he met villains who didn''t ask him to deal with them. But now, after Chen duo''s incident, He felt that as a temporary worker of the company, he didn''t need to take the company too seriously. As long as he could maintain the relationship of mutual utilization, he didn''t need to care about the views of the top management of the company. Because, Temporary capital is a problematic position, which is probably a consensus in the eyes of senior management. As long as there is no use, as long as there is a problem, they will also be the first person abandoned by the company, and will also become the object of key observation and monitoring by the company. conversely, As long as it is still useful, as long as no problems are exposed, it can also act according to the requirements of the company, which is also a special position that can be taken care of the most. So, after thinking about this, He is too lazy to take the initiative to solve any problems for the company. Even if there are some assigned tasks in the future, he should give priority to deciding what to do according to his own ideas. Companies can''t be trusted, ordinary people can''t be trusted, and outsiders can''t be trusted. Only friends who have intersection can be trusted a little. He must develop more such guys At this time, it was found that Liu Xiaojiang had a tendency to start with Xia Liuqing. The temporary workers who had just been waiting for other employees to clean up the mess also came over one after another. "Hum!" Xia Liuqing noticed the movement around him. Although he was secretly shouting bad in his heart, he didn''t show a trace of fear on his face. He immediately took a glove from his body, quickly put it on his left hand and said: "If so, let''s see if you have any means to bring me back alive, boy!" "... it''s just as hard to say." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Xia Liuqing, who was really going to work hard with him, and the temporary workers around him who didn''t know whether to help or not, and smiled: "It''s a pity that the company won''t ask us to catch such an all sex monster like Xia Lao alive. Do you think... Ball?" Zhang Chulan, Feng Baobao and Wang Ye sat in the distance, Although they were curious about why Liu Xiaojiang suddenly made trouble, they obviously didn''t think he would really do it. They simply kept a wait-and-see attitude on one side. Although Xiao Zizi, heiguan''er and Lao Meng came over and seemed to want to help Liu Xiaojiang deal with all-round people, they didn''t know what to do considering the relationship between Wang Zhenqiu and Xia Liuqing. Help Liu Xiaojiang deal with Xia Liuqing. It seems that he will stand against Wang Zhenqiu; If you don''t help, it seems that Wang Zhenqiu is also in a dilemma. After all, Liu Xiaojiang''s strength has been placed there; On the contrary, Things don''t seem right either. Why should we help the whole sex people escape from Liu Xiaojiang? As for whether to deal with Xia Liuqing according to the company''s attitude towards integrity... Why should we consider the company''s attitude now? The company didn''t let others deal with Xia Liuqing! Who wants to meddle! After thinking about it, it was unfair to do anything. The three turned to Wang Zhenqiu to know how he would solve the matter. "..." Wang Zhenqiu looked at the three people around Xiao Zizi. When he heard Liu Xiaojiang deliberately asking himself, he realized that this guy was deliberately targeting himself, so he said: "Xiao Liuzhen, our task is over. Xia Liuqing is not our goal." "Yes, the old man is indeed an all-round man, and he has had many lives, but isn''t that what happened before the establishment of the new era?" "In troubled times, this situation may not be uncommon. After the establishment of the new era, as long as the old man doesn''t commit a crime... We don''t need to meddle in our own affairs?" "Oh..." Liu Xiaojiang deliberately dragged his voice for a long time, turned around and looked at Wang Zhenqiu with an unhappy face and said: "Ball, it seems that you really don''t want Xia Liuqing to die. Is it because your means are actually inherited from him? Do you think he is your own master?" Xia Liuqing was stunned when she heard this. Even if she was moved, she looked at Wang Zhenqiu: "Bastard, you..." "No kowtow..." Wang Zhenqiu further confirmed that Liu Xiaojiang was retaliating against himself, and immediately gritted his teeth and said: "I''m not his apprentice yet." "Then won''t you help me get him back to the company for trial?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Zhenqiu with a look of "admire your ruthlessness" and said: "Xia Liuqing, this is the actor Xia Liuqing." "I don''t care whether the old man has committed a crime recently. The company is not sure to catch him. Since I''m sure, of course I want to catch him back for credit." Xia Liuqing is such a person. In a few words, he understood that Liu Xiaojiang was not aiming at himself, otherwise he would have started to catch people. so He continued to be tough: "hum, although I''ve come, I won''t go anywhere without seeing Jinfeng. It''s probably you... Bastard, I really like your strength to turn around and don''t recognize people." "Come on! Kill me! You take my body back to claim credit!" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Xia Liuqing unexpectedly. Unexpectedly, the old man would cooperate with him to embarrass Wang Zhenqiu. Hey, this should be a living example of ''often walking by the river, there are no wet shoes''. "..." Wang Zhenqiu knew what medicine was sold in the gourd. He just got it right. He couldn''t sit and watch Xia Liuqing die. I... I really can''t. Wang Zhenqiu looked at Liu Xiaojiang. Even if he knew that he was targeted, there was no way to break through. Because once Liu Xiaojiang is allowed to do it, waiting for Xia Liuqing''s end must be death, and he will have a greater "bad reputation". On the contrary, others have no loss at all. This is a fucking conspiracy! "Immortal Xiao Liu, I owe you a favor. Let the smelly old man go." ¡°OK£¡¡± "Your uncle''s! Can''t you install it again?!" "Er... OK, just remember to owe me a favor." "I was careless!" Chapter 193 Wang Zhenqiu is not only a cancer in the southwest region, but also a real jerk. As he once said, even if he is really a pervert, he is only a benign pervert. This product is a two tailed son who doesn''t care about anything and cares about everything. As long as he can have some fun in boring life, there''s nothing he doesn''t want to get involved. But just such a curious bastard who should be extremely annoying is still a rare owner who can eat a hundred meals and learn a hundred skills. Those who eat baijiafan must have good popularity; Those who learn baijiayi must be good materials; But my predecessors know that you don''t worship teachers and are willing to teach you some means. Can an unpopular bastard do it? Wang Zhenqiu is not an annoying bastard. Although he likes to have some fun in his life and is always curious when encountering interesting things, he clearly understands what to do and what not to do. This guy is a bottom line, smart, loving and hating bastard. Even though Liu Xiaojiang hates Wang Zhenqiu''s intelligence and curiosity, he doesn''t need to take the initiative to push the goods to his opposite for such a bastard who just wants to make trouble for you and have fun for himself and doesn''t intend to make trouble for you. After all, Wang Zhenqiu is also a temporary worker of the company and the most important private soldier in charge of the southwest region. If the goods suddenly disappear, the company may have to investigate all the reasons because of the particularity of temporary workers. When Wang Zhenqiu did not show malice, but only showed strong curiosity about himself, Liu Xiaojiang can''t do it. Because of this kind of thing, he took the initiative to provoke greater trouble in the follow-up. Since Wang Zhenqiu has inevitably paid attention to it, he should be careful to have fun with the goods, and guide the bastard to regard himself as an indispensable and interesting person while trying to hide himself. If you accidentally screw up in the future, you will be noticed by this bastard. It''s not too late to let the other party disappear after confirming that the goods will really be bad for you. If that''s the time, Even if the trouble of killing Wang Zhenqiu is not small, he can only regard it as a question of "early death or late death". After all, if both sides are hell, it''s just a matter of going down early and late. Naturally, we should choose to live as much as possible But now, it''s not that bad, If he starts with Wang Zhenqiu now, he will only let the problems that have a chance to be solved fall into a dilemma from the beginning. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ A moment later, Wang Zhenqiu talked well and finally persuaded Xia Liuqing to leave for the time being. Xia Liuqing, a foreign helper called ''balun'', also left biyou village with him. See this, Liu Xiaojiang took back his attention on balun, greeted Wang Zhenqiu with a smile, and turned to Wang Ye, Zhang Chulan and Ma Xianhong, who were talking about something. Wang also saw Liu Xiaojiang coming and did not hide anything. He still said to himself: "Ma Xianhong, no matter what you think of me, I''ll give you a word before you leave." "Someone in your life has a great impact on you. If you want to live your life safely... Stay away from her." After saying that, regardless of Ma Xianhong''s reaction, he slowly stood up from the ground, looked at Liu Xiaojiang with his eyebrows locked, and said: "Lao Liu, it''s over. Remember what you promised me and... Later, you must be careful." "... are you leaving now?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Ye unexpectedly. "Well, at least I can walk quickly. I want to find a big bed down the mountain and sleep on it for a few days." Wang also stretched sleepily. "By the way..." Before he left, he suddenly remembered something, turned and waved to Zhang Chulan. "Me?" Zhang Chulan pointed to himself. Wang also nodded, and then walked aside with Zhang Chulan. It was obvious that there was something secret he didn''t want people to know. See this, Liu Xiaojiang guessed what Wang also wanted to say to Zhang Chulan, so he didn''t go to disturb them. He looked at Ma Xianhong, who was still stunned, and patted the honest man on the shoulder, saying: "Old horse, the man mentioned by old Wang just now should also send someone to save you?" "You..." Ma Xianhong was stunned. "There''s no doubt about that." Liu Xiaojiang dusted Ma Xianhong''s shoulder and said: "Although I don''t know why the man sent you to catch Mei Jinfeng, considering your attitude and the fact that the company has noticed Mei Jinfeng, as long as the man doesn''t intend to expose his identity, he won''t see you brought back to the headquarters." "What do you want to say?" Ma Xianhong thought it was really possible. "You helped me..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ma Xianhong in front of him and said with great seriousness: "It doesn''t matter to me whether you are an honest man or not, because I don''t care about it, but you helped me and are willing to keep it a secret for me, so... Next, you must remember." Seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s rare seriousness, Ma Xianhong nodded with great attention and said: "Lao Liu, just say what you have." "OK..." Liu Xiaojiang took a deep breath of air, adjusted his mind and whispered: "Old ma, no matter what I say next, don''t refute me. Listen to me first..." After saying this, he saw Ma Xianhong nodding and agreeing to himself, so he continued: "The person behind you should be taking advantage of you. The person''s attitude towards you is not the kind of... Concern you think." "Your memory, your family, I guess it may also be the masterpiece of that person. Its purpose... Is to better control you." "Your current view and attitude towards that person may also be a natural result of memory being manipulated, a situation equivalent to being controlled." "You can think about it carefully. Is it really not worth you to doubt everything that the person said to you and all the behaviors you can''t understand?" "Old ma, when you mention that person, you really behave strangely. In my opinion... You don''t doubt it, but once you doubt it, you will always give up the idea involuntarily and quickly." "It''s not normal. It''s very abnormal. Even if normal people are their biological parents, they may not always follow their parents'' wishes, let alone never doubt their parents once, Parents are also people. If they are people, they can''t always be objective, and they will inevitably make mistakes because they are not objective. " "Is everything that man did right?" Chapter 194 "What are you trying to say?" Ma Xianhong was excited again. "I want you to verify this yourself." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ma Xianhong with flashing eyes and said: "I know you can''t believe these conjectures without evidence." "So, even if I know that person will come to save you, even if I wonder what the purpose of that person is, I will not deliberately embarrass the person behind you because you have helped me a lot." "But, old ma, I hope you can personally verify my guesses when you go back." At this point, a flash of red light flashed in his eyes, looked attentively at Ma Xianhong''s head and said: "Although I can''t understand it, in my eyes, you are different from normal people, and this... Is the root of my speculation." "Test... Evidence?" Ma Xianhong subconsciously frowned, looking very painful. "That''s right." Liu Xiaojiang pointed to Ma Xianhong''s head and said: "Old ma, it seems that you haven''t been completely controlled. Although this doubt is painful, it just proves that you have a chance to get rid of control. If you can''t even doubt one day, that''s the worst situation." "I... what should I do?" Ma Xianhong obviously became more and more painful, but considering that there were other people staring at him from a distance, he finally endured and didn''t show too much. "Very simple." Liu Xiaojiang slowly raised his mouth. "You just need to remain suspicious of anyone and anything and wait patiently for the person to show his feet." "For example, you know your memory is missing, but you haven''t doubted that person, which means you don''t know that others have the means to target your memory. In the future... You can''t give that person the chance to target your memory." "Moreover, according to the current situation, as long as you don''t give that person the chance to start against your memory, you should soon return to normal, and maybe you will think of something, which can also prove my guesses at that time." "Just... That''s it?" Ma Xianhong said with a painful doubt. "Yes, it''s that simple." Liu Xiaojiang nodded: "Your current problem is that you trust that person too much, so as long as you have the heart... You will detect something wrong sooner or later." "OK, I believe you can... Try." Ma Xianhong looked at his only "harvest" in the village and gritted his teeth and believed that Liu Xiaojiang had no reason to harm himself. He always believed that Liu Xiaojiang was a good man with principles, responsibility and admiration. A person who is willing to fight against the company for Chen duo! A friend who doesn''t want to embarrass himself, trust himself and risk letting himself be saved! Absolutely credible! "Be careful." Liu Xiaojiang again reached out and patted Ma Xianhong on the shoulder, saying: "If all the guesses are true, your situation may become very dangerous..." "No!" Ma Xianhong interrupted, "even if you guess right, I won''t encounter any danger. Don''t worry about it." "..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ma Xianhong, who was full of confidence. He really didn''t know what to say about this guy. See this, He suddenly felt that Ma Xianhong might be succeeded by the man, so he opened his mouth again and said: "Old horse, that''s what I remind you. The following words... Even if they''re not for you, you should keep them firmly in your mind." "What?" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The next day, Liu Xiaojiang received the notice that Lao Gao asked him to report to the company headquarters because Mei Jinfeng''s affair was far from over. He followed Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao all the way from Guizhou to the capital, where the company''s headquarters was located. In the taxi, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the scenery passing through the window, but he still thought of the group of employees responsible for escorting Ma Xianhong. He always felt that he didn''t seem to be authentic. Because, If the man behind Ma Xianhong doesn''t want to reveal his identity, the employees responsible for escorting Ma Xianhong back to the headquarters will inevitably be killed with Ma Xianhong''s "disappearance". However, it''s just a sense of guilt. He did this mainly for himself. As long as Ma Xianhong would be successfully rescued, this can at least prove two important doubts. After all, Ma Xianhong was escorted back to the company. Except for the employees in charge of escorting, only the temporary workers present at that time knew about the direction, and the rest were the senior executives in charge of the matter. There are few insiders, and they are all from the company. Ma Xianhong can also be rescued under such circumstances, indicating that the person behind him, even if he is not a company, must have placed an eye liner in the company''s interior. The insider''s position in the company may not be too low. At least he must be qualified to be exposed to the events in biyou village. He may still be a high-level figure in the company. This is the most important point. In addition, Once this is determined Even if the company sent temporary workers at the beginning, it was actually to hunt down Chen duo who defected from the company. It''s just that biyou village takes in Chen duo. The man behind Ma Xianhong actually sent Chen duo out to catch Mei Jinfeng and took the initiative to let Chen duo appear in the sight of the temporary workers. and, Everything was just before the temporary workers arrived in Liupanshui, Guizhou What a coincidence. Isn''t this tantamount to deliberately leading yourself and others to biyou village? Doesn''t that man understand the company''s attitude towards such things as self-cultivation stove? If you know What is the purpose of the man deliberately leading himself and others to biyou village? What''s the purpose of the man taking Mei Jinfeng? The more Liu Xiaojiang thought about it, the more he felt that the man behind Ma Xianhong might have a different purpose, and the more he felt that the company''s senior management even became more unreliable. At this time, "Brother Liu, what are you thinking? Your face is so bad?" Sitting in the co driver''s seat of the taxi, Zhang Chulan noticed that Liu Xiaojiang had become silent since he left biyou village. She couldn''t help wondering: "Is it because of the Jinfeng mother-in-law?" Liu Xiaojiang smelled the speech, looked at Zhang Chulan in front of him, looked at Feng Baobao who was holding the door and looking out of the window, and said: "We can talk about it slowly later. We''d better take care of the current situation first." "I asked us to report to the headquarters this time. Although I may want to know the details of the task, more... I guess they didn''t hold any good farts." Speaking of this, he looked at Feng Baobao again and said: "Show up in front of people, or in front of the Directors..." "For other temporary workers, it may not be a big deal. At most, it''s education, but for people like me and baby... Ya has too many troubles!" "Baby, why don''t we elope?" "... what?" Feng Baobao''s face was confused. Zhang Chulan: "......" Chapter 195 The capital, The company headquarters, Outside the main door, "Fourth brother, what''s the matter? Why do those senior managers let us come directly to the headquarters?" Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao get off quickly. They leave the opportunity to pay to Liu Xiaojiang and go to Xu Si, who has been waiting near the main gate for a long time. "..." Liu Xiaojiang opened the door and saw the driver staring at him. The muscles around his mouth twitched a few times. "Master, how much is it?" ¡°130¡£¡± "Can you make it cheaper?" "... I type my watch." "... all right." ¡­¡­ Liu Xiaojiang paid for the taxi and got out of the car with a meat pain on his face and walked towards the three opposite. He could not help regretting his behavior of taking advantage of his mouth just now. Elopement is just that. He just had too many troubles at once, and suddenly had the idea of escaping from the secular world. He didn''t intend to put this unrealistic idea into action. Moreover, even if you really want to elope, the other party must be a plump woman with red lips and beautiful eyes. Feng Baobao, a little girl who doesn''t understand anything at first sight... Forget it. Xia he Xia he''s figure is quite in line with his requirements for women, but the girl''s flattery is just the influence of her natural constitution, not her "true self", but a so-called "protective color". A boring woman. Er Zhuang... Er Zhuang is quite big, but I don''t know what''s going on below. Um If calculated according to the normal proportion, her figure should be on a par with Xia he. Her character... Is mainly obedient. As long as she is obedient, others can be adjusted slowly. Huh? Why do I suddenly start to think about these things? Am I really an LSP? "Xiaojiang, what did Uncle Gao say to you?" Xu Si knew that Liu Xiaojiang came back with Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao. Naturally, he waited for Liu Xiaojiang to come and speak slowly. "Lao Gao has gone back first. He only said that after the task is over, let me report to the headquarters and say that the senior management plans to know the details of the task." Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t think it''s wrong for Gao Lian to go back first. After all, he is different from Xu San and Xu Si. He doesn''t know so much about his temporary workers. He only knows that his temporary workers are really strong. Gao Lian''s attitude towards Liu Xiaojiang is similar to that of the superior to the subordinate, except that he wants his daughter to have a chance to recover and make use of Liu Xiaojiang''s power. Liu Xiaojiang is not interested in Gao Lian. He just thinks he is a father who is willing to do almost anything for his daughter. As for the Gao family At present, Liu Xiaojiang is not involved in such things. The family that only helps the company under Gao Lian''s hands can be regarded as having little interest. "Just like this?" Xu Si couldn''t help looking at Liu Xiaojiang unexpectedly and said: "I thought uncle Gao knew about you, and no one knew about you in the Northeast?" "My luck is not bad." Liu Xiaojiang shrugged casually and said: "But compared with the baby... I haven''t met a noble man like master Xu. At most, there are only two friends who are willing to believe me." "... you are really cautious." Xu Si shook his head helplessly and said, "well, let me tell you now." "I really want to know the details of the task when I call you to the headquarters this time. After all, the problem of biyou village involves all kinds of magic tricks. Once the legendary eight wonders are involved, the company will naturally pay attention to all the details." "The most important thing is that I don''t want people to have a chance to get involved in the magic machine." At this point, he took out his cigarette from his pocket with a deep headache and said: "There''s nothing wrong with this. Anyway, none of us are interested in the refinement of divine machines, but the most troublesome thing is that they want all the temporary workers involved in the task and the root tools in biyou village to be interrogated on the wide bench." "Ma Xianhong was rescued..." "From a wide stool?" Zhang Chulan didn''t care about Ma Xianhong''s problem. He looked at Feng Baobao and Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Fourth brother, I''m sitting on the wide stool. Can I only ask and answer... It''s also a lie detector?" Xu Si nodded, took the cigarette from his mouth, dusted the ash on the ashtray and said: "This is a lie detector developed by the company. As long as you sit on it... Anyone who lies will be seen." "If you only ask about the details of the task and the opportunities, it''s OK, but the problem is bad. Temporary workers have always been very mysterious. Even if they are directors of the company, there are no more than three people. They know the candidates for temporary workers in various regions. I''m afraid they will take the opportunity to ask some superfluous things during interrogation." "Plus Ma Xianhong..." After that, he put out his cigarette in the ashtray, looked at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "This may not be very difficult for other temporary workers, but for Baobao and Xiaojiang..." "So, we have to decide now whether to let the baby and Xiaojiang go from the wide stool. If not, run away immediately!" The voice is over, Xu Si didn''t seem to care when he saw Liu Xiaojiang and Feng Baobao. On the contrary, Zhang Chulan was stunned and asked: "Chu LAN?" "Wait, I''m a little confused, I''m a little confused..." Zhang Chulan reacted and rubbed her face with her hand. "Chulan, are you all right?" Xu Si also noticed the fatigue of Zhang Chulan. "It''s all right. It''s just the end of biyou village. It''s a little tired." Zhang Chulan put down his hands to rub his face, then turned to Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Brother Liu, it seems you guessed right. The company really didn''t hold its fart. It''s from the wide stool... Are you and sister bao''er willing to go?" "... I don''t want to go up or escape, can I?" Liu Xiaojiang asked. "... it''s enough." Zhang Chulan thought carefully, shook his head and said, "no, we can only choose one to go on the stool or run away." Then he looked at Feng Baobao on the other side and asked: "Sister bao''er, would you like to let you on the stool?" "Yes..." Feng Baobao nodded numbly. "OK, I''ll teach you what to say on the stool." Zhang Chulan looked at Liu Xiaojiang again and said: "Brother Liu, you can do it too. There''s no way. You can''t pass this level if you don''t do it. If you do... There may be a turn for the better." Liu Xiaojiang thought silently for a moment, then nodded helplessly and said: "Well, that''s the only way. If you don''t understand us, the problem won''t be targeted. Even if you can''t lie... As long as you think about what to say, they won''t notice anything." "However, if there is a problem, you''d better stay away..." "Brother Liu, you shouldn''t......" Zhang Chulan suddenly ''clattered'' in his heart. "No way, in front of the lie detector, once there is a problem, it means that things have begun to become uncontrollable." Liu Xiaojiang said calmly. "Since we can''t solve the problem anyway, we can only solve the people who caused the problem." Chapter 196 "Are you serious?" Zhang Chulan suddenly felt that Liu Xiaojiang was a little strange at this moment. "He''s serious..." Feng Baobao looked at Liu Xiaojiang and said with no change in his mood. "If there is a problem with the baby at that time," Xu Si agreed: "In addition to running away, if we can perfectly solve the people who cause problems, this may also be a way worth trying." "..." Zhang Chulan looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a calm face and said nervously: "Brother Liu, don''t be impulsive. Before that, many people on the board of directors didn''t even know who the temporary workers in various regions were, and it was difficult to detect the situation of you and sister bao''er." "This time we were called to the headquarters to join the broad bench. It is probably also because the magic machine in the old horse''s hand is refined. In addition, the old horse was rescued during the escort process. They will give priority to suspecting the ''mysterious'' temporary workers. It is also normal." "The situation of you and sister bao''er is indeed a risk, but as long as the focus of this interrogation is not the temporary workers in all regions of the company, and it is passed... The trust of the board of directors in you will be relatively strengthened." "I understand what you said." Liu Xiaojiang said with a bitter smile, "I''m also sure to hide my situation with the truth under such circumstances." "The key is the old horse. I guessed at the beginning that he would be saved, but I didn''t say it all the time..." Zhang Chulan: "......" Xu Si: "......" "??" Feng Baobao: "......" See this, Liu Xiaojiang quickly said his guess about the man behind Ma Xianhong and explained why he didn''t stop the other party from saving Ma Xianhong. "The man deliberately asked Ma Xianhong to send Chen duo to catch Mei Jinfeng under our eyes?" "The route of escorting Ma Xianhong back to the headquarters can only be known by the senior management of the company, except that the temporary workers generally know the direction." "Well... The other party''s success in saving Ma Xianhong doesn''t mean that there are ghosts in the top management of the company." After hearing Liu Xiaojiang''s explanation, Zhang Chulan immediately squatted on the ground with a frown and said: "Brother Liu, you let Ma Xianhong return to that person. Do you want to install a time bomb next to each other?" "If you really want to deal with that man, why don''t you follow the colleagues escorting Ma Xianhong?" "I don''t know what that man wants to do." Liu Xiaojiang looked down at Zhang Chulan and slowly explained: "Chu LAN, after Ma Xianhong was rescued, the other party obviously has an eye liner in the top of the company. God knows how big energy a guy is." "I know that man is making trouble, but it''s not necessarily good for me, the baby and all of us to rashly provoke such an energetic guy when I don''t know what the other party wants to do or whether it wants to be bad for ''US''." "The man knew through the ghost that we were going to hunt Chen duo, but he deliberately sent Chen duo to catch people." Zhang Chulan squatted on the ground and habitually touched his chin and said: "Isn''t this actively guiding us to find biyou village?" "It doesn''t make sense, it doesn''t make sense..." "Because of the existence of the insider, the other party must know the company''s attitude towards things. Once the company finds out the situation of biyou village, Ma Xianhong is bound to be handled by the company. But if we really don''t care about these things and don''t want to expose our identity, why bother to guide us?" "I can''t understand it either." Liu Xiaojiang frowned: "Now we can be sure that the person must have an eye liner at the top of the company. If the other person really doesn''t want to expose his identity, he can completely ignore his relationship with Bi Yu village, or let Ma Xian Hong send other root organs to catch Mei Jin Feng. At least it can slow down our task process." "What the man is doing now is undoubtedly to make us pay attention to our existence, but we don''t want us to really realize our identity..." "It''s too contradictory." as soon as Zhang Chulan finished speaking, he suddenly thought of something and then doubted: "Brother Liu, what do you think the man wants to do when he catches Mei Jinfeng?" "I don''t know..." Liu Xiaojiang said thoughtfully, "however, when it comes to Mei Jinfeng, I told you before that all I can think of is rootless." Zhang Chulan thought of everything Liu Xiaojiang had said to herself before, and couldn''t help but bow her head and mutter: "Rootless, rootless..." "That person seems to have something to do with the LV family, but it can''t be the LV family. The other party''s investigation of rootless students may not be for baqiji..." Speaking of this, he suddenly looked up at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Brother Liu, do you remember that we wanted to find Mei Jinfeng and figure everything out at the beginning when things were over?" "Remember." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. "That person seems to be aiming at us." Zhang Chulan frowned slowly. Liu Xiaojiang was stunned, looked down at Zhang Chulan and asked, "what do you say?" "The man deliberately sent Chen duo to catch Mei Jinfeng, an old woman who has something to do with integrity and has nothing to do with it. The only thing worthy of attention is her relationship with rootlessness." Zhang Chulan said with a puzzled expression: "This may be guiding us to pay attention to biyou village, but is the event in biyou village over?" "In order not to expose his identity, the man saved Ma Xianhong who would be escorted back to the company. This is tantamount to telling everyone that he is the messenger behind everything." "But unfortunately, Ma Xianhong, the only one who knows the identity of the person, has lost it. We can''t continue to follow the line of biyou village and find any reliable clues about each other''s identity." "The fourth brother said that none of the colleagues who were responsible for escorting Ma Xianhong yesterday were spared. They all died in the hands of unknown attackers. With this ruthlessness, Mei Jinfeng... I''m afraid it''s more or less bad." At this point, he stood up from the ground with flashing eyes, took the cigarette in Xu Si''s hand and held it in his mouth, saying: "All relevant people have been ''dead'', and the company can only detect an insider at the top. As for who the insider is... It seems that it is impossible to be sure at all." "If the company can''t find an insider, there is no threat to that person. Even if it wants to continue the investigation, Ma Xianhong''s only clue is broken..." "In this case, the company will try to find a Mei Jinfeng who is mostly ''dead''?" "That person is guiding those who intend to investigate rootless students and continue to follow Mei Jinfeng''s clue?" Liu Xiaojiang soon understood Zhang Chulan''s meaning. "It''s very possible," Zhang Chulan said with a very ugly face: "Moreover, among those who have been guided by that person, only we are most likely to investigate rootless students. Several other temporary workers... Do you need eight strange skills? Or do you want to help sister bao''er understand what happened in those years? " "After all, this rootless life, if not expected, is one of the most important people in those years. If sister bao''er''s life experience is really related to the Jiashen rebellion, we will investigate rootless life sooner or later." Chapter 197 After a long time, The company headquarters, In a dark room that seems completely closed, As soon as you come in, Liu Xiaojiang saw a chair like a hair salon perm in the room. He stepped forward curiously, looked at the complex layout and lines connecting the seats on the ground, and touched the seats that didn''t seem to consider whether the customers were comfortable or not. "Xiaojiang, do you know why we called you?" Hear the sound, Liu Xiaojiang looked up at the only bright place in the house, but found that it was only used to observe his one-way glass, and the sound came from the public address equipment near the glass. "Of course I know..." "Then why don''t you sit up quickly!" "Oh." Liu Xiaojiang sat on the "wide stool" as required. Lifting his eyes, he could just see the one-way glass above the opposite wall. It seemed that he could also see three figures of different height, fat and thin. "Is that... Dong Zhao?" "Cough! Don''t say this! Follow the rules first! I''ll ask you and answer! Don''t lie! Don''t hide! Don''t answer anything other than what you asked!" "OK... What are you excited about there?" Liu Xiaojiang confirmed the identity of the other party and nodded with a smile on his face. "Dong Zhao, I can start at any time. Just ask if you have anything..." "Very good. The attitude is pretty good. Let me ask you... Have you contacted, mastered, understood and hidden the refined cultivation method of divine machines in any form?" "... Ma Xianhong threw his magic machine to me, but I threw it back. It should be regarded as contact?" Liu Xiaojiang replied with a smile. "..." the interrogation room suddenly fell into silence. Then, "Xiaojiang, do you mean... Ma Xianhong wanted to give you the magic machine, but you threw it back directly. During this process, you didn''t even see it?" "Yes." Liu Xiaojiang nodded indifferently. "Liu Xiaojiang, I''ll confirm again. Like the Tongtian Book passed on to you by Lu Jin, it''s one of the eight unique skills crazy passed on by the alien circle. You..." "Is that Huang Dong?" Liu Xiaojiang impatiently interrupted Huang Biren and said: "Dong Huang, I know I had a bad time with you before, but you don''t have to doubt me about this kind of thing, isn''t it baqiji..." "Well, as long as Master Lu agrees, I can even give a copy of Tongtian book to the company. In this way, after Master Lu and I die, the only one who has Tongtian book is Longhushan and the company. How about it?" "... it''s true again. You don''t think so much of Baqi skills?" Huang Biren''s voice was almost unbelievable. "That''s not true, Mr. Huang. You represent the company, my martial uncle. They represent Tianshi mansion." Liu Xiaojiang continued to tell the truth calmly. "Even if I don''t look up to baqiji, I''m willing to admit its power. It''s even the top means that I know... Strange people can have." "But in a stable world, it is also equivalent to something that can lure others'' desires. It is not only unstable, but also a method of chaos enough to cause problems." "If it were not for the company or the Tianshi mansion in Longhu Mountain, it would be impossible for anyone to want the Tongtian book in my hand......" "But your performance at the Luo Tian Festival doesn''t look like you''re not interested in the eight wonders." Bi Youlong''s voice came along. "Because I was really interested in baqiji at that time." Liu Xiaojiang said with a smile: "In addition, the purpose of my martial uncle''s holding Luo Tian Festival this time, Dong Zhao... Do you want me to go on?" "Bo Ren, you long, don''t ask these superfluous questions." Zhao Fangxu''s voice came again. "Xiaojiang, you''re right. In today''s stable world, Baqi technology is undoubtedly a way to get rid of chaos. That''s why we pay so much attention to this divine machine." "Your Tongtian records of Longhu Mountain and the Lu family, and the arrest and dispatch generals of the world Huifeng family and the Wang family are unlikely to cause too much riots because of their respective strength and their attitude towards the stability of the world." "Decent people are hard to start, and villains have no strength. The balance of the company is very clever." Liu Xiaojiang smiled, obviously without surprise. "Come here in advance with all kinds of magic tricks." Zhao Fangxu seemed very satisfied with Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude towards things, and his tone of voice eased a lot again. "Xiaojiang, one more thing..." "Have you ever participated in the rescue of Ma Xianhong in any form after the end of the mission?" "No." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t expect Zhao Fangxu and others to ask in such a general way. Although this way of interrogation can confirm whether the accused is correct in the general direction, it is completely unable to be accurate to various details. Only the "principal offender" can be identified, not the "accessory offender". "... it''s still true." Huang Boren was not surprised this time. "Liu Xiaojiang, do you know the route of Ma Xianhong being escorted?" Bi Youlong cautiously confirmed it again. "I was busy getting to know other more interesting colleagues, and I didn''t even know where the guy was escorted." Liu Xiaojiang pretended to recall. Huang Biren: "......" Bi Youlong: "......" "That''s the first thing." Zhao Fangxu ignored the reaction of the two directors around him and asked again slowly: "Xiaojiang, the last question, what do you think of ordinary people, strange people, schools, companies, and even the whole world?" "... Dong Zhao, don''t you think this question is very profound?" Liu Xiaojiang didn''t expect Zhao Fangxu to ask such an insignificant thing, so he smiled: "How do I, a young man, know these profound questions?" "Lie! Dong Zhao! The boy lied! But this problem..." Huang Biren''s voice was very excited at first, but considering Zhao Fangxu''s problem, his tone gradually weakened. What if you lie? Can the company lock up Liu Xiaojiang because of a problem of opinion? "Xiaojiang, it doesn''t matter. To be honest, it''s just a view. Even if it''s wrong, it''s nothing. The company can let people educate you." Zhao Fangxu said calmly. "... OK." Liu Xiaojiang also thought that this question didn''t matter right or wrong, so he answered seriously. "This world... The world belongs to ordinary people. Different people are also people. Of course, they can exist, but they can''t affect ordinary people." "A decent sect like dragon and tiger mountain can also restrict the behavior of some strange people through teaching their disciples. This is also beneficial to the stability of the world." "The existence of company... Rules is also necessary for those outsiders who have no door, no school, have not received correct instruction and do not intend to abide by their own rules." "As for troubled times..." "No matter how strong an alien''s ability is, he can''t control the war in troubled times. Especially today''s scientific development, the impact of personal magic on the war is too small to even be ignored." "The benefits of strangers are too small, and the disadvantages of chaos are too great..." "If it were not for humanitarian considerations, strange people... Might be the most redundant group of people in the world." Chapter 198 "True... True." Huang Biren''s incredible voice came again. He originally thought Liu Xiaojiang didn''t want to answer this question, or he knew that his ideas were inconsistent with the company''s ideas, and didn''t want to accept the relatively troublesome ideological education afterwards. Or I really don''t know how to answer this question. It''s difficult to express my views on things at a time. result, However, he found that Liu Xiaojiang was such a stupid boy that his ideas were consistent with the company''s philosophy! Such a young man, Such a powerful young alien, Even from the perspective of ordinary people, they will deny the existence of others and themselves. Even those old guys who have compromised with the facts... May not be able to do this, right? Even if different people are the same people, they are obviously different from ordinary people. Even looking down on ordinary people who have no power can be regarded as a completely normal mode of thinking. After all, even among ordinary people who have no power, there are collective emotions of mutual contempt and disgust. In his early twenties, Liu Xiaojiang can jump out of his "camp" and objectively look at everything in the world, and even deny the correctness of his "own" existence... Saying that he is mature may already be a kind of devaluation. In the interrogation room, Zhao Fangxu stood in front of a one-way glass window, looked down at Liu Xiaojiang sitting on the "wide stool" below, and finally showed a satisfied smile on his face. "At this age, if you can have such an idea, he may be the most mature among these bear children." With that, he looked at BI Youlong and Huang Biren, two directors around him, and said: "What do you say, guys?" Bi Youlong looked at the ''shining villain'' without fluctuation and said: "if according to the feedback, what he said is true, it''s just..." "The boy is too mature." Huang Biren then said: "at this age, this idea, and the previous practice on Chen duo and biyou village..." At this point, he looked at Zhao Fangxu beside him and didn''t go on. "His views on these things are very similar to mine." Zhao Fangxu noticed Huang Biren''s expression and said, "Biren, do you mean that?" "... a little." Huang Biren nodded. "Ha ha..." Zhao Fangxu smiled and looked down at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Since we have set up the system of ''Cong Kuan deng''er'', whether the result is in line with our cognition or not, we have to choose to believe it in the end..." At this point, he seemed to suddenly think of something. He reached for the microphone and said: "Xiaojiang, the question the company wants to ask is over here, but before you leave here and meet others, I have a more private question. I don''t know you..." "Ask if you want." Liu Xiaojiang did not believe Zhao Fangxu''s word "private" at all, nor did he think he was qualified to refuse to answer their questions. If it''s really something more private, Zhao Fangxu doesn''t have to ask questions at this time. He can wait until he gets off the "broad bench". private? It doesn''t matter whether you answer or not? If you really lie, don''t answer and prevaricate the questions, the company''s trust in you will decline again and again. Liu Xiaojiang finally caught the opportunity to indirectly gain the trust of the company''s senior management. How can he let his previous achievements be wasted. At this time, He is willing to "tell the truth" in order to gain the trust of the top management of the company, as long as it is not related to his non-human identity and may make the other party distrust him. "Xiaojiang, your strength is very strong. Whether in the Luo Tian festival or in the action of biyou village, your current strength is indeed far more than that of other peers." "About this matter, the company has sent someone to ask Tianshi mansion. Even Zhang Zhiwei, who has been recognized as the ''top'' for nearly a century, has only a shocking four word evaluation of you - extraordinary talent." "So..." "I''d like to know what level of strength you have reached, who received such comments from the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain and inherited the Tongtian book from Lu Jin..." "Eh?" Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help but be surprised when he heard this. Unexpectedly, Zhao Fangxu was curious about his strength level. He thought for a moment, looked up at the position of Zhao Fangxu and others, and said: "Dong Zhao, I didn''t expect you to ask that, and if it''s such a question... To be honest, I don''t know it myself." "Hmm? What does this mean?" Zhao Fangxu said suspiciously. "Don''t get me wrong." Liu Xiaojiang sat on the wide stool, shrugged in the direction of Zhao Fangxu and others, and said: "Compared with my peers under the age of 30, I really think I can be fearless of any strange person, but others... Xiaojiang has never been a brave man." "That is to say..." Zhao Fangxu''s voice began to fluctuate slightly. "Although I don''t know the strength of other strange people over the age of 30, even the ten guys... They are not bound to lose. That''s what you mean, boy?" "..." Liu Xiaojiang was silent for a moment, then laughed and said: "Dong Zhao, I didn''t say that. You look up to me too much, don''t you?" As soon as it comes out, The whole interrogation room suddenly fell into silence, After a few minutes, Zhao Fangxu''s voice appeared again. "Xiaojiang, I''m here first today. You go out and meet others first. When I''ve asked everyone, I''ll discuss the next thing with you." "Oh..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After Liu Xiaojiang left, In the interrogation room, "Lie! What the boy finally said was a lie! Did he say... What an international joke?!" Huang Biren couldn''t bear the silence in the room and looked at the other two directors with an incredible face. "Mr. Huang, calm down. What we can confirm is the fact that he ''thinks'' himself, which does not mean that he does have such strength." Bi Youlong reminded with a frown. "You long, do you really think so?" Zhao Fangxu glanced at BI Youlong, pushed the round rimless glasses on the bridge of his nose and said with a smile: "The person in charge of each region will generally hand over the trouble that the company can''t solve to temporary workers." "If any employee can solve these problems secretly, what is the significance of establishing the temporary worker system?" "The difficulty that the company can''t come forward and can''t be solved secretly is what temporary workers in all regions are really doing, so... The strength level of each temporary worker is not comparable to that of ordinary employees." After the conversation, without waiting for Bi and Huang to respond, he pushed the reflective glasses on the bridge of his nose again and said: "I don''t believe Xiaojiang can really have the power to care about those ten guys at his age." "But interestingly, even Wang Zhenqiu in the southwest is very afraid of his power in his words, and so are others, so no matter what he thinks This is also a rare great God. " Chapter 199 evening, The company headquarters, In the conference room, Liu Xiaojiang sat near the back door of the conference room and looked at the temporary workers sitting alone below. Then he put his hands on the table, holding his chin in one hand and gently tapping the table with the other hand. He had previously passed the test of "starting from a broad bench" and came here to wait for the next request of the company''s top management. He also learned from several other temporary workers that they were called to inquire about the same things. The only difference is that everyone present was asked about Liu Xiaojiang''s strength level. Liu Xiaojiang knows that he has never shown real strength in the eyes of the company, but he doesn''t care about the normal situation of wanting to understand the ability level of employees. The company has asked, understood some of its strength, and witnessed its'' trust ''in the company, The combination of these situations is not a bad thing for him. A temporary worker who is no longer mysterious and unpredictable, on the contrary, it is easier to win the trust of the top management of the company. Liu Xiaojiang originally thought that if he went to the "lenient stool" this time, he would directly lose the trust of the company''s senior management, and even lose the company''s background and protection. As a result, things did not develop in a bad direction, but let him seize the opportunity, strengthen the company''s trust in himself, and turn a bad thing into a good thing for himself. Fortunately, I didn''t go too far. I didn''t run away as soon as I heard ''from the wide stool''. At present, the result is really worth the risk I take In addition, Among the three thoughts of greed, anger and madness, Xiao Zizi, a Buddhist disciple with great greed. Wang Zhenqiu, a pervert who is the best at "divine mask" and does things seemingly recklessly. He is a mysterious strong man who is good at hiding himself and has a delicate mind. His horizontal practice is comparable to magic tools - clarinet. With the development of modern society, we can extend the ability of "animal division" to "biological division". Lao Meng, a middle-aged office worker who has experienced ordinary employees and claims that he is not good at talking. Although Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t care much about the strength of these guys, he has to admit the vision of the heads of major regions in selecting people. In addition to Xiao Zizi, No matter which one of the other three guys takes out, as long as they don''t provoke those old guys and don''t misbehave by their own temperament in the secular world, they can basically live a more natural and unrestrained life in the alien circle. Talents are popular wherever they go as long as they are willing to work at ease. Squeak Zhao Fangxu walked into the conference room with his stomach, stood under the front multimedia podium, pushed the round frameless glasses on the bridge of his nose, and said: "You''ve been waiting." As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao also came in through the back door. It seems that they have just passed the test of "from a wide stool". "Bilian! Bao''er! Come here! Sit here!" Wang Zhenqiu immediately looked very enthusiastic and waved to them to sit next to him. Feng Baobao walked in front of Zhang Chulan. She didn''t think much when she heard Wang Zhenqiu''s words. She walked over and sat next to Wang Zhenqiu. Zhang Chulan saw that Feng Baobao had sat down. Even if she didn''t want to talk to this curious bastard, she could only follow her and sit next to Feng Baobao. Wang Zhenqiu ignored Zhang Chulan, who was staring at him. He immediately narrowed the distance between himself and Feng Baobao. He looked at Feng Baobao with an indifferent face and said curiously: "Baby, did they ask you something that sounds messy besides the task?" "No... it''s all a task..." Feng Baobao looked at Wang Zhenqiu and said in fluent Mandarin. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t listen to their conversation any more. He looked at Zhao Fangxu unexpectedly. He always felt that since the most senior director of the company could have an absolute voice in the board of directors, it was inevitable and impossible to be a simple thing. In ordinary posts, there are not no decorated leaders, but the "unstable" factors in different people are so serious that it is impossible to arrange a person who knows nothing, knows nothing and can only put on the airs of leadership to be a director in a company in charge of different people''s affairs. This is not irresponsible, but joking about the stability of social order. Zhao Fangxu is by no means an incompetent leader. Liu Xiaojiang confirmed this in the high-level video conference long before the action of biyou village really began. Speaking of incompetence On the contrary, he felt that the directors like Bi and Huang who only "cut across the board" might really have a little connection with these two words. Zhao Fangxu is incompetent? Liu Xiaojiang remembers that not only the temporary worker system, but also the company itself was established under the leadership of Zhao Fangxu, and the heads of major regions were basically selected by others in person. Zhao Fangxu may be regarded as a small fish and shrimp in terms of his extraordinary abilities and means, but in terms of his personal macro impact on the whole world, he is even more important than the old Heavenly Master on Longhu Mountain. The more Liu Xiaojiang thinks about what Zhao Fangxu has done, the more he thinks of such a weak guy... It''s really not simple. Although the temporary worker system was a convenient system proposed by Xu ye for Feng Baobao at the beginning, its purpose is only to better protect Feng Baobao. The temporary worker system is really good for the company, and it is also the product of Xu Xiang''s suggestion. But, Why didn''t Zhao Fangxu, such a shrewd person, investigate his friend Xu Xiang when he first decided on the temporary worker system? Why did he suddenly become so interested in the company? Liu Xiaojiang once heard the story from Xu San and Xu Si. At first, Xu didn''t have much interest in the company, but he just chose to join the company because of Feng Baobao. Such a huge change in attitude Doesn''t Zhao Fangxu want to know why? If friends can really be trusted, but from the perspective of maintaining order and stability in the company, there seems to be nothing wrong with a little understanding of what friends really want to do? A qualified leader, even if he doesn''t want to control everything, should always know what his people are doing? Zhao Fangxu can''t do anything alone. Obviously, he is a very capable leader, but it seems that the people under his opponent don''t care much The sense of disobedience is too strong. ¡­¡­ A moment later, "Well, that''s what I''m going to say today. Let''s break up the meeting..." Liu Xiaojiang learned about the company''s attitude towards Ma Xianhong''s rescue and that all the employees and senior management involved in the matter had been on the "lenient stool", but he didn''t find out who was the insider. He wanted to go back and talk carefully with Zhang Chulan about how to investigate next. Zhao Fangxu was very surprised to open his mouth and left himself waiting for others. "Chu LAN, bao''er, Xiao Jiang, you three wait. I have something else to talk to you alone." Chapter 200 The company headquarters, In the steadily descending employee elevator, Liu Xiaojiang, Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao left the conference room with Zhao Fangxu and stood in the elevator. Even if they didn''t know where to go next, no one spoke to interrupt this silent atmosphere. Why did Zhao Fangxu leave three of them? Moreover, it happens that there are three guys who are the closest and don''t want the company to focus on. Has the most senior company director really noticed anything? When Zhang Chulan thought of these things, she was a little nervous. She didn''t stop Yu Guang glancing at Zhao Fangxu. She was afraid that she would expose herself and others as soon as she opened her mouth. Liu Xiaojiang stands on Feng Baobao''s left, farthest from Zhao Fangxu on the far right. He noticed the tension shown by Zhang Chulan. He could not help but reach out to Feng Baobao''s shoulder and quietly touched Zhang Chulan standing on Feng Baobao''s right. "......" Feng Baobao glanced at Liu Xiaojiang and didn''t mind him holding his shoulder. Zhang Chulan felt that someone was stabbing herself with his fingers, and immediately turned to look at Feng Baobao and Liu Xiaojiang. When he saw Liu Xiaojiang standing there without looking at himself, he just poked himself with the hand holding Feng Baobao, and immediately realized that he might have behaved a little impolite. However, When Zhang Chulan realized this and had not adjusted her mind, Zhao Fangxu suddenly said: "Chu LAN, do you really feel so uncomfortable when I leave you three alone?" With that, before Zhang Chulan responded, he slightly bowed his head, bypassed Zhang Chulan, looked at Feng Baobao and Liu Xiaojiang, and said: "Xiaojiang, when did your relationship with boa become so good?" "Friends..." although Liu Xiaojiang said so, he slowly put down his arm and smiled: "Dong Zhao, you are so busy. What can I do for you?" Zhao Fangxu didn''t answer this question, but after looking at Feng Baobao and Liu Xiaojiang, he looked at Zhang Chulan next to him and said: "Still nervous?" "You... You''re a boss who knows everything." Zhang Chulan said with a smile: "am I... Little reptile... Nervous?" "Mr. Zhao, brother Liu is right. You are such a busy director of the company that you suddenly find the three of us... What can I do for you?" As soon as it comes out, There was silence in the elevator again, Only the elevator fell steadily, and the slight sound continued. Liu Xiaojiang, with his height advantage, can see Zhao Fangxu without bypassing Feng Baobao. He found that Zhao Fangxu''s attention seemed to be all on Feng Baobao. He couldn''t help looking down at Feng Baobao who was responding to the other party''s gaze. Zhao Fangxu said in the conference room before that it was the first time to meet other people present except Lao Meng, Wang Zhenqiu and himself, including Feng Baobao. But, Zhao Fangxu''s appearance at present, if it is really the first time to meet Feng Baobao, there are too many things worth studying When Zhang Chulan and Liu Xiaojiang were in doubt, "Bao''er, there was something I didn''t ask you on the stool..." Zhao Fangxu suddenly smiled and said: "How old are you...?" Sure enough! Liu Xiaojiang instantly confirmed the speculation in his heart. Even if he was curious about what Zhao Fangxu knew, he did not regard this person as a threat for the first time according to the other party''s attitude and strength. On the other side, hearing this, Zhang Chulan''s pupils suddenly shrunk. He silently took out his hands inserted in his pockets and stared at Zhao Fangxu''s every move. It was like he would do it at any time. Ding! When the elevator reaches the target floor, the closed door opens. Zhao Fangxu looked at Zhang Chulan''s appearance and naturally understood what the boy thought. He pointed to the open ladder door, smiled and motioned: "Here we are. Let''s go down." After that, he took the lead out of the elevator. I don''t know if he cares about Zhang Chulan''s careful thinking. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Shaoqing, In a room that looks like an office somewhere underground, "On weekdays, when there''s nothing wrong, I''m always willing to stay alone. As everyone knows in the upstairs office, here... Is also a place to be lazy." "Few people in the company know here?" "No, a lot." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sitting on a simple and comfortable sofa, Zhao Fangxu smiled and looked up at the three people opposite, saying: "Zhang Chulan, the position of the regional head in the company is really not small, but do you think he can set up temporary workers without my help?" "Zhao Dong, you..." Zhang Chulan certainly understood what this meant, but out of cautious consideration, he still didn''t admit anything. "... hehe, it''s the successor chosen by the old thing." Zhao Fangxu completely saw through Zhang Chulan''s idea. "Ah?" Zhang Chulan looked at Zhao Fangxu with a puzzled face. "Whatever." Zhao Fangxu didn''t care about Zhang Chulan and his foolishness. He looked up at Feng Baobao and Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Back then..." He gave a brief account of some events of that year. Finally, when he was excited, he even slapped the table and said: "Lao Xu''s reaction to this incident is very similar to your reaction today. He has been a friend for decades... The old man wanted to seal my mouth at that time!" "Zhao... Zhao Dong! I don''t!" Zhang Chulan quickly showed that she was different from Xu in those days. "Hum!" Zhao Fangxu scolded the late Xu Xiang for a while, and then he didn''t delve into Zhang Chulan''s attitude just now. Seeing this, Zhang Chulan finally breathed a sigh of relief, turned to look at Feng Baobao on the right and said: "Sister bao''er, have you always known Zhao Dong?" "Ah... I seem to have seen it several times..." Feng Baobao nodded, then looked at Zhao Fangxu and said: "Zhao pangzi! Seems fatter than before!" "Who said that!" Zhao Fangxu immediately retorted. Zhang Chulan: "......" "Sister bao''er, you know Zhao Dong and didn''t tell me?" "You haven''t asked..." Zhao Fangxu looked at Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao, shook his head and said, "in fact, even three children and four children don''t know about this." "Now, bao''er, in fact, you take over Lao Xu''s shift, so I''ll tell you this..." Zhang Chulan nodded to understand, and then said, "Dong Zhao, what are you..." "I was born in troubled times and grew up ruling the world. I don''t think the world will be stable all the time. Maybe there will be more trouble in the future than before." Zhao Fangxu knew what Zhang Chulan wanted to ask. Before Zhang Chulan finished, he said, "but in my lifetime, I don''t want to see it in chaos." "I''ve been keeping order all my life. I''m a stranger... Emotionally, I don''t want any bad experiences for bao''er, so I''m willing to help her." "But as a defender of order, intellectually... I''m actually very alert to you, baby." At this point, he looked up at Zhang Chulan very carefully and said: "Chu LAN, Lao Xu covered up bao''er''s business to today, and then it''s up to you." "I''ll try my best to cover it for you as long as you can, but if you can''t cover it, if boa becomes a chaotic existence... Sorry, my position is never on your side." Chapter 201 "..." Feng Baobao looked at Zhao Pang on the opposite sofa, couldn''t help scratching the back of his head and said: "What do you mean, I don''t understand..." Zhang Chulan: "......" Liu Xiaojiang: "......" "... it doesn''t matter." Zhao Fangxu pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose and said, "Chu LAN, just understand." After talking, he suddenly looked at Liu Xiaojiang and said with a smile: "Xiaojiang, it''s time to talk about you after listening to it for so long." "Me?" Liu Xiaojiang pointed to himself and wondered, "what can I say?" Hearing what Zhao Dong said, Zhang Chulan turned her head and looked at Liu Xiaojiang on the left beside her. She was obviously looking forward to hearing something about Liu Xiaojiang. Although he can confirm that Liu Xiaojiang is really willing to help sister bao''er and that Liu Xiaojiang has the same situation as sister bao''er, he still doesn''t know anything more specifically. Although Zhang Chulan doesn''t need any secrets to coerce Liu Xiaojiang to help sister bao''er and has established a good relationship of friends with each other, people''s curiosity doesn''t seem to weaken much. On the contrary, because of his relationship with Liu Xiaojiang, he became more eager to know what difficulties the other party had "I asked you about some things on the stool before, and I got a pretty good answer." Zhao Fangxu looked at Liu Xiaojiang meaningfully and said, "I can believe you. Won''t you become the source of chaos in the future?" "... what do you mean?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhao Fangxu calmly. "The reason why I am willing to help boa is that Lao Xu and Chu LAN have been working hard to prevent boa from becoming the source of chaos." "Xiaojiang, you are different from bao''er." Zhao Fangxu said seriously. "Bao''er''s nature is like that. She will eventually be what color she contacts and is with. Her only desire... Is to find her own life experience." "I''m really different from bao''er. My brain is very normal..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. "..." Feng Baobao looked at Liu Xiaojiang and felt as if he had been offended. "Yes, you are normal..." Zhao Fangxu did not refute Liu Xiaojiang''s words, but continued: "But there are also abnormal things about you, such as your strength, such as what you are doing. Almost nothing can be understood." "There are more or less problems with temporary workers, even big problems that make them unable to integrate into the circle." "But what they think and do in their hands are also things that people can understand and easily control." "It can be said that now, in addition to bao''er, you are the most special existence in these temporary workers." "So, in fact, you just want to find out what I''m doing?" Liu Xiaojiang smiled innocently. "Can you tell me?" Zhao Fangxu pushed his glasses. "Yes." Liu Xiaojiang shrugged, "you should know that I''m helping Chu LAN investigate bao''er''s life experience now?" "I can guess that," said Zhao Fangxu. "Then you''re right. I''m really helping bao''er investigate her life experience." Liu Xiaojiang nodded: "But at the same time, I''m helping another person, you..." "Er Zhuang?" Zhao Fangxu frowned and said, "are you helping Er Zhuang find a way to recover?" "Do you know?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhao Fangxu pretending to be an accident. "The equipment that Erzhuang is using is what I used the company''s resources to get." Zhao Fangxu nodded. "... then you are really good-looking!" Liu Xiaojiang''s backhand was a flattery and gently smoked on Zhao pangzi''s face. Zhao Fangxu seemed to be very useful and smiled, but he didn''t take it seriously in his heart. "If you want to help Erzhuang recover, your ultimate goal... Sure enough, it''s also the eight wonders spread by those guys outside." As soon as the voice fell, he said with a straight face: "Nonsense! You know that the eight wonders are the art of taking chaos! Why continue to investigate those things!" "... er." Liu Xiaojiang admired the speed of Zhao pangzi''s face change, but his face was still fearless. "Mr. Zhao, although baqiji is the art of taking chaos, no matter how we look at it, it is still there after all, which has continued since the Jiashen rebellion of that year..." "Since we can''t stop their existence, and some people need to borrow their power, we don''t have to deceive ourselves and others?" "What are you going to do?" Zhao Fangxu said in a deep voice. "Investigate, borrow, and finally... Try to destroy." Liu Xiaojiang smiled. Zhao Fangxu couldn''t help wondering, "don''t you want to..." "Dong Zhao, do you think my martial uncle will practice Tongtian book?" Liu Xiaojiang interrupted with a smile. "The probability is very low." Zhao Fangxu thought carefully and said, "when we sent people up the mountain to understand your situation, we also paid attention to the ''treatment'' of Tongtian book in Longhu Mountain." "Apart from Zhang Lingyu, Zhang Zhiwei didn''t seem to let any disciples get involved in the Tongtian book, but sealed it in the mountain gate." "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang opened his mouth and said with embarrassment, "it seems that the boy gave him a copy of Zhang Lingyu''s ability to cultivate Tongtian book." Zhao Fangxu: "......" "Lingyu always sticks to Yang Wulei, but he can''t solve his own Yuanyang problem... It''s impossible." Liu Xiaojiang ha ha said. "After all, tongtianli can make it easier for people to learn the five thunder talisman, so... Hei hei." "It''s not allowed to happen again." Zhao Fangxu rubbed his temples and said, "what do you want to say when you mention it?" "I mean..." Liu Xiaojiang put away the joke on his face and said solemnly: "Strong or not, it can only be a matter of talent and effort, and the eight wonders can only be regarded as a shortcut." "Their power is powerful, but if they only want to use this thing to improve themselves, no matter how strong... They can''t reach the legendary state of eclosion and flight." Unless Hearing these words, Zhao Fangxu didn''t know whether to say that Liu Xiaojiang was ambitious or that his brain was not working well. "You boy... Don''t say your goal, but you want to turn over the sky above your head?" Zhang Chulan: "......" "Ah?" Liu Xiaojiang was slightly stunned, but felt that there was nothing wrong with saying so, and nodded frequently: "MMM! MMM! Yes! I''m going to turn it over! That''s the sky!" "You know very well..." "I know your grandmother''s legs!" the green veins on Zhao Fangxu''s forehead puffed up in an instant. "Liu Xiaojiang! You mean to be careless here, don''t you?" "Your strength is strong enough! The company can give in! Your view of the world is basically the same as mine! I really appreciate you!" "OK! Yes! You don''t want to say! I won''t force you! But whatever you want to do, you must give it to me within the scope of stable order!" "Remember! As long as it goes beyond the scope of order and stability! Who makes trouble! I make who!" Chapter 202 Two days later, Underground somewhere in lianmengang City, Inside the special room specially built for Chen duo, Liu Xiaojiang stood in the house in plain clothes, pointed to the white and soft big bed in the house, nodded slightly and said: "Duo''er, take off your clothes and lie down." "..." hearing this again, Chen duo could not help holding his collar tightly and looking at Liu Xiaojiang with a red face. Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang thought the girl was worried about herself, so he smiled and shook his head and said: "Don''t worry, it''s all right to say it''s all right. Although the original poison is powerful, it''s just poison. No matter how powerful it is, it can''t affect me." "... brother Xiaojiang, I believe you won''t be affected by poison." Chen duo said with a red face: "But... But..." "But what?" Liu Xiaojiang didn''t understand why Chen duo blushed. He immediately went over and touched the little girl''s forehead, wondering: "Strange, the temperature is normal. No problem. Why is your face so red?" "But... Brother Xiaojiang is an LSP after all. Sister Erzhuang also said I had to guard against it. Can I not take off my clothes?" Chen duo said shyly. "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "But..." Chen duo carefully looked at Liu Xiaojiang. "If brother Xiaojiang wants me to take it off, I''ll take it off..." "... you girl." Liu Xiaojiang twitched his muscles at the corner of his mouth and said: "What do you mean I must let you off? I''m not LSP..." Speaking of this, he found that Chen duo''s little face was full of doubt, and immediately opened his mouth helplessly and explained: "The material of your clothes can block the leakage of the original poison." "I want to carefully check the condition in your body and try to alleviate the activity of primitive Gu poison. It''s inevitable that you will have some when you wear this..." "I''ll take it off." Chen duo understood Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning. Before he finished speaking, she took off her clothes directly. Dark green tights made of special materials fall at the foot, At the elbow, A whole circle from chest to abdomen A flesh and skin, like a terrible body corroded, immediately appeared in front of Liu Xiaojiang. Liu Xiaojiang frowned when he saw Chen duo''s body severely damaged by Gu poison: "Duo''er, I said it''s okay. Don''t inhibit the production and release of Gu poison. This kind of thing will only make your body unbearable." Er Zhuang once copied a detailed research record of the secret castle on the Gu body Saint child without leaving a trace. Liu Xiaojiang specially reviewed it before coming here, so it is clear how serious side effects Chen duo''s behavior of suppressing Gu poison in her body will have on her internal organs. Once the time is long, The original Gu poison in Chen duo''s body will follow the order of the following pill, the middle pill and the upper pill, and swallow up the innate energy all the way along the important energy path in the human body. Innate energy is the source of human beings and the foundation of human life, and its disappearance... Often represents the end of a human life. "OK..." Chen duo put her hand in front of her chest, nodded with a blushing face, and gave up the suppression of Gu poison in her body. Hum!!! Although the original poison released without the change of "the art of Gu body" is similar to a kind of colorless and tasteless poison gas that is very difficult to be detected by others, Liu Xiaojiang, who has long been prepared, still quickly fills the whole room with green. This color, which represents strong vitality, can really make people feel quite ironic. Chen duo now trusts Liu Xiaojiang very much, but even if she is obedient and no longer suppresses the poison in her body, she still can''t help worrying about her brother Xiaojiang. However, it didn''t matter. The little girl was stunned there. Although Liu Xiaojiang does not have the insight equivalent to "view", Chen duo has been living with the original Gu poison in her body for so long. Naturally, she can distinguish the general range of Gu poison after it is emitted from her body. result, Chen duo found that in the past, she was extremely violent and wanted to deprive all the lives around her as soon as she came out. At the moment, she didn''t dare to get close to Liu Xiaojiang! Liu Xiaojiang did nothing, but stood there unprepared, but seemed to form a small vacuum area around him! The poisonous insects around dare not approach him at all! "Brother Xiaojiang, you are..." Chen duo seems hard to understand this. "Normal." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the poisonous insects scattered around the room. Without any accident, he rolled up his sleeves and simply tied his long hair behind his head with a leather sleeve. "Gu poison, in the final analysis, is also a kind of life, and it is still a low creature with almost no thought and only follows its own instinct." "It thinks it is higher than human beings. Therefore, even if it meets the so-called strong, it will not choose to bow its head most of the time. However, if it meets a life that is the same as itself or even far beyond itself, this kind of thing that has no feelings and only follows instinct will not be more difficult to deal with than a beast." "... ah?" Chen duo felt that her head was not enough. She didn''t understand the meaning of Liu Xiaojiang''s words at all. "Nothing." Liu Xiaojiang tidied up his sleeves and hair, smiled and pointed to the big bed beside him, saying: "Go up, lie down, relax, brother. I''m going to start examining you." "......." Chen duo. The little girl always felt that there was something wrong with Liu Xiaojiang''s words, but she couldn''t say what was wrong for a moment. She had to nod her head skillfully, walk over barefoot, relax and lie flat on the bed. Then, "... brother Xiaojiang, why don''t you start?" "I''m thinking about where to start first." "Well... Have you thought about it after watching it for so long?" "HMM... HMM, you girl can practice energy anyway. Let''s start with Dantian." "Ah!" "What''s the matter? I hurt you?" "No... brother Xiaojiang''s hands are too cold." "... be patient." "Yes." Liu Xiaojiang again put his hand under Chen duo''s lower abdomen, that is, the Dantian area called "Xiadan" by the energy practitioners. A strange black smoke, which had not been seen for a long time, suddenly appeared around her fingertips. It gradually penetrated Chen duo''s skin and invaded her Dantian a little. The next moment, With the invasion of the black smoke, the poisonous insects that had been active in the room suddenly lost their activity and stopped. Then they began to run around like some natural enemy. Finally, they lost the supply of energy and dissipated into the air. The original Gu poison was planted in the five internal organs, knees and elbows of Chen duo. Once it happened, it would spread to the head and extremities, and constantly devour the fundamental energy in her body. To survive, She had to learn the "art of Gu body" of the medicine fairy society as a Gu body saint, so that the Gu poison in her body could be released, and use the original Gu poison to provide other Gu poisons for the medicine fairy society. However, even if she learned the "art of Gu body" and could control the original Gu poison to a certain extent, she still could not control the production of the original Gu poison. Primitive Gu poison takes energy as its food. As long as Chen Duo is still alive and can practice energy, it will emerge uncontrollably and continuously. contrary, As long as the original Gu poison loses the energy supply, it will soon lose its function in vitro, but in vivo... Once the energy supply is cut off, it will turn to devour the innate energy. Now, Chen duo''s five internal organs and knees and elbows have already become a Petri dish of primitive Gu poison. He wants to completely eradicate the same thing as this symbiotic relationship without harming the little girl''s body. Even if Liu Xiaojiang uses up all his means, he can''t do it at all. Unless we can not only eliminate the original Gu poison, but also repair Chen duo... Or even create new five internal organs and knees and elbows as substitutes. Unfortunately, At present, Liu Xiaojiang can only eliminate the original Gu poison, but can not repair and create the five internal organs and knees and elbows for Chen duo. The only thing he can do now is to carefully bury part of his controllable corpse Qi in Chen duo''s lower pill according to the method of winning hook, and use it to devour the original poison without harming Chen duo. on the other hand, Liu Xiaojiang buried the corpse Qi in Chen duo''s lower pill in order to prevent the original Gu poison from swallowing the girl''s innate energy. After all, Once the primitive poison gets out of control and runs away, it will start to devour the innate energy from Xiadan. He buried the corpse Qi here... He can also take the lead in devouring those poison with evil intentions. If you use the winning hook, it is: It''s just poison! Dare to be compared with our towering corpse Qi! hetui£¡ Does it match?! Chapter 203 "Dor, how do you feel?" "... OK." "What about the details?" "Just... Although they are still not very obedient, they have suddenly become a lot of rules." "Well, this is the only way for the time being." Liu Xiaojiang slowly retracted his palm on Chen duo''s belly. He felt that he could control the corpse gas in Chen duo at any time, and the fact that the original Gu poison was no longer wantonly leaked under the endless swallowing of the corpse gas, and finally showed a satisfied smile on his face. Under his very serious "request", yinggou did not deceive himself. Even if he could not really solve the problem of original Gu poison, this method could also alleviate the problem to the greatest extent. The rest It''s the kind of stunt that seems to help others reshape their bodies - both hands. As long as you can get both hands, the problems of Erzhuang, Chen duo and yourself may be solved together. ¡­¡­ "Ha ha..." yinggou''s voice suddenly sounded in Liu Xiaojiang''s brain. "... don''t be so sudden, will you?" when Liu Xiaojiang heard yinggou''s voice, he subconsciously looked at Chen duo on the bed and said: "You know, other voices suddenly appear in your mind, even your own... Maybe it will make people crazy." "Hum." Yinggou ignored Liu Xiaojiang''s dissatisfaction and suddenly asked, "boy, how do you feel now?" "Hmm?" Liu Xiaojiang was stunned. "What do you mean?" "Fool." Yinggou smiled maliciously and said, "think it over for yourself. Will you still think you know nothing about Gu insect magic?" The voice has just fallen, Liu Xiaojiang subconsciously thought of Gu poison along these words, and some information related to Gu poison that he had never been in contact with immediately poured into his mind, even the cultivation method of Gu body skill. This information is as detailed as it has been before, Very real, Extremely detailed, No matter how you look at it, it is definitely his own memory! The next second, Liu Xiaojiang suddenly shrunk his eyes and said: "This is the skill of poison body cultivated by duo''er. Unexpectedly, there are various methods of making poison. What did you do to me?" "Me?" yinggou''s playful voice sounded, "I didn''t do anything. You buried the corpse gas in the female doll." "How dare I attack a poor girl against your boy''s will?" "What impact does this have on her?" Liu Xiaojiang said calmly. "No impact." Yinggou said, "this is the only thing your boy can do for the girl, and it is also the only way to alleviate her magic." Liu Xiaojiang frowned slowly and said, "this memory..." "This is the result that you can consciously control the corpse Qi after it enters the body." yinggou interrupted with a smile: "Under your control, the corpse gas will not have any impact on the female doll. Of course, if you die and the corpse gas is out of control, I can''t guarantee what she will become." "I can pull it out at any time. With this feeling... I''m afraid I can do it even if it''s thousands of miles apart." Liu Xiaojiang knows that corpse Qi will not have a negative impact on Chen duo, so he doesn''t care about the memory of what Gu poison. He also completely ignored the words that yinggou deliberately wanted to annoy himself. Only after understanding the origin of this memory, he couldn''t help wondering: "Corpse Qi can still do such a thing. It''s important to others..." "What you think is very beautiful." Yinggou seemed to receive Liu Xiaojiang''s ideas. Before he finished speaking, he interrupted again: "Don''t think about it. When corpse Qi enters the body, you can directly obtain each other''s memory, but if you do the same to others, you can control two completely detached corpse Qi at the same time?" "Unless you want to turn each other into your loyal servant." "Loyal servant?" Liu Xiaojiang was stunned again. He didn''t seem to react. "Well, yes, faithful... Servant." yinggou didn''t intend to explain at all. "Lianmen port zombie incident... I really did it?" Liu Xiaojiang thought of the thing he suspected at the beginning. "Tut." yinggou was obviously extremely disappointed. ¡­¡­ "Brother Xiaojiang, brother Xiaojiang?" "Ah? Dor? What''s the matter?" "You... You''ve been staring at... Staring at my Xiadan since the beginning. Can I put on my clothes?" "... cough cough, DOR, if I tell you now, I''m actually thinking about something, do you believe it?" "Well, I believe, brother Xiaojiang is an LSP after all..." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang looked up and hid at the head of the bed. He picked up his legs to guard against his Chen duo. He was embarrassed and said: "Dor, believe it or not, you''d better not tell sister Erzhuang about it. I beg you... OK?" "Why not?" Chen duo looked at Liu Xiaojiang suspiciously. Liu Xiaojiang nodded seriously on his face and said, "you must not say it, because once you say it, brother Xiaojiang''s future will certainly become more difficult..." "Why?" Chen duo held her legs tightly and looked at Liu Xiaojiang with her head tilted. It was obvious that she couldn''t understand the meaning of these words. "Er..." Liu Xiaojiang was looked at by Chen duo''s simple big eyes and felt uncomfortable. It''s true that he was regarded as an LSP these times, which can be regarded as an accident, but it''s not so difficult to accept, or... If there were more accidents, it seems ok? Um If there are no bad thoughts and superfluous ideas, it seems that it is still very good to have a good eye. "Brother Xiaojiang, is this the secret that only two people know in the book?" "Hmm? HMM! Yes! Only two people know the secret!" "OK... I won''t tell sister Erzhuang." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Chen duo, who was innocent and even happy in bed, and suddenly felt that he was really not a person Huh? What seems to be wrong? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ meanwhile, In a mountain cave outside Liupanshui, Guizhou, Qu Tong, dressed in black sportswear, stood in the cave. She looked at Ma Xianhong sitting on the stone platform opposite. It was hard to hide her strong surprise between her eyebrows and eyes. "Xianhong, does that man really say that?" Ma Xianhong sat on the stone platform without getting up. He looked up at his sister and said: "Well, this is Liu Xiaojiang''s original words. No matter what we want to do, as long as we dare to harm him and influence what he is doing, he will find us regardless of everything, Kill all the people who are related to us. " Qu Tong pondered a little for a moment and then said, "did he really say these words to you?" "...." Ma Xianhong didn''t speak. Qu Tong smiled innocently: "even you can''t lift up the determination to fight it. It seems that the power he has really exceeded our expectations." "And..." "He has noticed my existence and guessed that I have the ability to be disadvantageous to him, but he still let you come back to me. If it''s not self-confidence... It''s arrogance." "But it happened that he deliberately asked you to come back and tell me these threats..." Speaking of this, she looked up at Ma Xianhong across the street again and asked: "I already know what he specially said to me. Since he is willing to let you back, what did he say to you alone besides these words?" "He told me not to trust anyone." Ma Xianhong looked up at Qu Tong. "So?" Qu Tong said with a smile, "are you still willing to believe my sister?" Ma Xianhong said painfully: "sister, I..." "Xianhong, you should understand that I didn''t force anyone, nor did I let you do that stove." Qu Tong said: "Besides, I suggest you do this stove. I just don''t want you to be so impatient and do it in such a big way... Because it will be blocked by the company." "If you could keep a low profile and do it at my pace instead of setting up a biyou village, perhaps the process of this matter would slow down, but it would not fall to this point today." "And what''s more troublesome is..." Qu Tong paused for a moment, looked at Ma Xianhong, who put his hand in front of his forehead and kept knocking, and said seriously: "Xianhong, don''t you find that the frequency of disputes between us has begun to become higher and higher?" "Yes... I should... Listen to you..." Ma Xianhong put his fist against his forehead: "I should... Listen to my sister..." Chapter 204 "I should listen to my sister..." "That''s right, Xianhong." Qu Tong looked at Ma Xianhong who didn''t stop using his hammer. Although his face was full of smiles, there was no smile in his red pupils. "If you could follow my advice at the beginning, how could you be reduced to today..." "It''s my fault, sister." Ma Xianhong then put down his arm, stood up with a dignified face and said: "I think everything about biyou village is too naive." "If only you knew." Qu Tong nodded slightly and said, "let''s go. You can''t reappear in front of the company with this face now." After that, she walked towards the inside of the cave, took Ma Xianhong into another cave and came to the middle-aged man who had been waiting here for a long time. "President, brother ma." The middle-aged man saw them come in and immediately nodded to Qu Tong. Although this person is dressed in civilian clothes, according to the person''s title to Qu Tong, it is obvious that he is also a member of the "Yaoxing society". If a young stranger who had participated in the Luo Tian Festival a while ago and interviewed by Yaoxing society was here, he would also find that the middle-aged man in civilian clothes was one of the reporters sent by Yaoxing society to Longhu Mountain. Beside the middle-aged man, there is also a stone platform the size of a bed, on which lies Mei Jinfeng, who has been missing for a while. Ma Xianhong followed Qu Tong, came to the stone platform where Mei Jinfeng was, and asked: "Sister, why do you want me to catch this old woman for you?" Qu Tong glanced at Ma Xianhong around him and said, "you have more and more questions now. No matter what I asked you to do before, you never asked." "She''s also omnipotent." Ma Xianhong didn''t think he had any problem. He looked down at Mei Jinfeng lying on the stone platform and said: "Is she really bad?" "..." Qu Tong noticed Ma Xianhong''s change and couldn''t help but be silent for a moment. Then he took out his pouch and threw it to the middle-aged man aside, saying: "There are just some things I need to know from the old man." The middle-aged man took the pouch thrown by Qu Tong and comprehensively included Mei Jinfeng. Then he took the initiative to go outside the cave. "What we should know is over." Qu Tong looked back at Ma Xianhong and said: "He will send the old master back now... Satisfied?" "......." Ma Xianhong. Seeing this, Qu Tong frowned slightly, "Xianhong, it seems that that person really said a lot to you." "Although it just means that you don''t believe anyone, and you don''t want to lie to me, it''s undeniable that you have been influenced by him." "... sister." Ma Xianhong opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. Liu Xiaojiang gave Ma Xianhong a different feeling, He had clearly expressed his disapproval of what he had done, but he did not want to stop himself from a personal point of view. Just because the two sides were in different camps, they had to help the company destroy biyou village. If Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude towards himself is because he is willing to help him take Chen duo, it is a reciprocal transaction Ma Xianhong also disagrees with this in his heart. Because of the content of his transaction with Liu Xiaojiang, he just helped Liu Xiaojiang secretly take Chen duo away, and the other party also had to keep the transformed villagers in the hands of the company. After the incident, Liu Xiaojiang obviously did this. Later, he can also help other company employees deal with himself from the perspective of the company, but he didn''t really choose to do so in the end. Liu Xiaojiang finished the content of the transaction and didn''t agree with what he did, but he didn''t fight with him in the end. After these things, Ma Xianhong felt that if they were not in their respective camps and adhered to slightly different ideas, they might become good friends who cherish each other. What''s more? After the dust settled, Liu Xiaojiang clearly knew that his sister''s existence might threaten him and Chen duo, but he was still alone and allowed himself to be rescued by the people sent by his sister. In this way, I don''t agree with myself, I don''t deny myself, and I won''t hurt one of my friends. Isn''t what he said trustworthy? Ma Xianhong trusted his sister and Liu Xiaojiang. However, the two people''s attitudes towards themselves are somewhat different, even completely different and diametrically opposite. In this case, Ma Xianhong always thinks about who is kind to him. Once he thinks about it... He will find that there seems to be something wrong with his sister''s speech, work and attitude towards himself. My sister is right I should listen to my sister My sister is right no matter what she asks me to do I should believe my sister How can she be sure she must be right?! "All right." Qu Tong noticed Ma Xianhong''s entanglement and struggle. A glimmer of disappointment flashed in his red eyes, and then smiled: "Xianhong, in a word, don''t think too much. Although it''s a mess this time, you''ve finally figured out how to make the stove." "If you need a substitute for the rooter, I can collect it for you... I believe your memory will be repaired by the stove in the near future." Speaking of this, she thought again of Ma Xianhong becoming such a culprit and said: "By the way, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t seem to show his real strength even in the face of Zhang Lingyu at the Luo Tian Festival." "Can you confirm his true power?" At this moment, Ma Xianhong could not help frowning and trying to analyze Liu Xiaojiang''s strength "He''s strong, really strong." After a while, He continued: "Those who were sent to the village by the company, each of them has much stronger strength than the root weapon, and has rich experience in fighting... Too." "Although I haven''t dealt with Liu Xiaojiang, according to those people''s attitude towards Liu Xiaojiang and Liu Xiaojiang''s disdain for magic tools and divine machines..." "I think if it was him, it would not be like me even if he was besieged by those people..." "One person is equal to all temporary workers, plus Xia Liuqing and that strange foreigner... This evaluation is really high," Qu Tong said. Qu Tong knows what magic tools Ma Xianhong has refined for himself. As a result of this, She would doubt the authenticity of these words, because if this speculation is true, I''m afraid Liu Xiaojiang has at least reached the level of the so-called "hero". And Even if Ding Qian''an and Na Ruhu, who are known as "Heroes", will they be able to win the cooperation of those temporary workers? "Xianhong, those guys who fought with you may not really use their best..." "I understand, but sister, what I said... Is Liu Xiaojiang who didn''t use the Tongtian book." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Qu Tong thought of the fact that Liu Xiaojiang got the Tongtian book from Lu Jin and couldn''t help rubbing the corners of his eyes. Although she noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s existence early in the morning and knew that Liu Xiaojiang''s strength would not be weaker than other temporary workers, she didn''t pay attention to Liu Xiaojiang''s affairs because she had something to do at hand all the time. As a result, in just a few days, a young man who can''t find anything already has the top strength in the alien circle? "The guy who suddenly appeared just joined the company and became a temporary worker. Now he deliberately violated the company and even let you come back and threaten me..." "Liu Xiaojiang obviously doesn''t want to offend me or let me get involved in what he is doing, but he makes trouble for me from you. Do you think I will make trouble for him in the future?" Let''s go, Qu Tong suddenly looked at the silent Ma Xianhong and said, "Xianhong, do you have a handle to threaten him?" "... No." Ma Xianhong shook his head very stiff. "I see..." Qu Tong saw Ma Xianhong''s performance and saw through his idea at once. "Plan ahead..." "Sister, I..." "Well, it''s urgent for you to make a magic tool that can communicate remotely... Understand?" "Why?" "Because Liu Xiaojiang is not alone, otherwise... I have met him face to face now." "But..." "Xianhong, do you really no longer trust me and don''t want to help me again?" "OK... OK, sister..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ On the other end, "Hello?" "Yo, you even remembered to call me. What happened this time and what difficulties did you encounter?" "Thank you for last time." "You''re welcome. I''ll make amends for that. Even if it''s a misunderstanding... After all, I had a big conflict with you before." "Well, we''re even." "What about this time?" "Isn''t it normal for friends to help each other?" "Hey, hey, friends... Being friends with us, you are really different. OK, come on, what''s the matter?" "Who has a share in Gong Qing''s business?" "You..." "Say!" "Many people know about Gong Qing, but they never thought he dared to attack Tian Jinzhong..." "Who else knows about Lv Liang except master yuan Tao and your four maniacs?" "It''s also quite a lot, but Lv Liang has succeeded. No one has received any news except himself." "Well, that''s OK, Luliang... Where is it?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "What''s the matter?" "Just yesterday, he seemed to have been caught back by the LV family." "... just right." "You called to ask Lv Liang?" "Aren''t you going to save him?" "Er... Interesting things are important, but it''s not worth dying for such things." "How is your relationship with that domain painting poison?" "It''s OK. Why did you suddenly ask this?" "Lv family, do you have the courage to accompany me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Shen Chong?" "You have to... Forget it. I just need to know if I''m in danger. Immortal Xiao Liu, what do I have to pay and what can I get with you?" "Don''t worry, there are dangers. It''s the LV family, but it won''t die. If you accompany me, we''ll be our own people." "... OK." "Bold enough, I really look at you with new eyes." "Each other..." Chapter 205 The next day, In a hotel room in Beijing, "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu As soon as Liu Xiaojiang entered the door, he heard someone shouting desperately in the toilet, but because his mouth was completely sealed, he could only make a "purr purr" sound. Under the sound insulation effect of the high-end hotel, even if the cleaning staff occasionally pass by the door of the room, they can''t notice anything wrong in the room at all. The door was opened by a strange middle-aged man, At this time, including the young man who got up from the sofa in the room, there were only two faces that Liu Xiaojiang had never seen before. Enter the room, Liu Xiaojiang was not surprised to sit on the sofa and looked up at the young man opposite the tea table. "Shen Chong?" With that, He looked at the middle-aged man who came in later. "Domain painting poison?" The middle-aged man did not deny this, but came over to pour Liu Xiaojiang a cup of tea and respectfully said: "Immortal Xiao Liu, how did you find out this time? At this age... You can recognize people by looking at Qi?" Well, When he saw Liu Xiaojiang''s frown, he immediately understood what Liu Xiaojiang was worried about. He stretched out his hand and pointed to the direction of the toilet behind him, saying: "Don''t worry, according to your previous instructions, we even blocked the ears of those two pieces of material." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. "I did go to school in the mountains before. Maybe I have some talent in this matter. It''s still possible to use it to recognize people." Liu Xiaojiang''s sentence is completely a lie used to perfunctory domain painting poison. Although he had previously studied Wangqi on Longhu Mountain, he could only understand these things as well as learning skills, numbers and faces. He can''t identify others by looking at Qi at all. Now it''s just that his cultivation has improved a lot, and his ability to be called "blood pupil" by the second winner has also become much stronger. It was with this ability that he directly saw through the camouflage of Yu Hua poison If not, When Liu Xiaojiang was on the dragon and tiger mountain, he still had to work so hard to distinguish all-round people? However, who said these perfunctory words? Liu Xiaojiang, a strong man, said it. Yu Hua didn''t doubt it, but sighed reluctantly. When Liu Xiaojiang saw Yu Huadu sitting back beside Shen Chong, he couldn''t help wondering: "Your camouflage ability really can''t even camouflage Qi?" Yu Huadu shook his head. "I really want to, but I can''t do it. Even this camouflage will lose its effect as long as the camouflaged person moves his energy." Liu Xiaojiang nodded thoughtfully, then looked at Shen Chong who was silent and said: "When they kidnapped the two sons-in-law of the LV family, did they find your identity?" Shen Chong''s disguised young face was not wearing glasses, but he habitually raised his hand until he found that his behavior was inappropriate. He couldn''t help laughing and shrugging his shoulders, saying: "Thanks to the development of modern technology, as long as the tools can be in place... Why is it difficult to tie two people?" "Did the LV family find out?" Liu Xiaojiang asked again. After all, it''s the Lu family this time, Liu Xiaojiang is also a decent person with "important face". Considering the mad dog like character of the LV family owner, he also doesn''t want to leave the other party a chance to detect his identity. In addition, Once you use your energy, you will make the camouflage ineffective? This has little impact on Liu Xiaojiang. Anyway, even if he wants to fight with the LV family, he can''t use the golden light mantra and thunder method of Tianshi mansion, let alone Tongtian book besides, Is there anything else you need to use energy? Corpse gas? I have no deep hatred with the LV family! "The door-to-door son-in-law of the LV family and the women who married into the LV family, in addition to continuing their blood, are almost used to take care of the family industry outside. These people won''t receive much attention in the LV family." Shen Chong opened his mouth with a smile and explained, "for example, the two tied up today, even if they have some means to make money, there are no bodyguards around." "Oh, yes, the substitutes of these two people in Lv''s industry have been arranged with Yu Huadu. It''s OK to fight for a day." "Things are going well." Liu Xiaojiang smiled at Shen Chong and Yu Huadu and said: "I don''t know how to repay you for helping me so much." Cooperation with smart people is pleasant. Often he doesn''t need you to say anything more, he will arrange everything properly and save a lot of trouble in the middle. What Liu Xiaojiang needs to do next is to pretend to be the son-in-law of the LV family, sneak into the LV family village to investigate minghunshu, and find a chance to contact Lv Liang. It''s good to gain something this time, but even if there''s really nothing to gain in the end He felt that he could at least confirm whether the LV family was the man behind Ma Xianhong. After all, if the LV family is really the messenger behind Ma Xianhong, this almost completely closed LV family village is undoubtedly the best hiding place. "You don''t need to repay anything." Shen Chong glanced at Liu Xiaojiang meaningfully. "Xiaoliu Zhenren is the person of the company after all. Even if the company is the organization that doesn''t wear colored glasses to look at the whole sex, it is also a listing organization established above." "Who knows when God will drop a thunder and hit us all demons. At that time... I really hope someone can remind me." With that, he turned to look at Yu Huadu sitting next to him and said: "Brother, do you think so?" "Yes." Yu Huadu nodded frequently and said, "although I don''t know what you''re going to do to the LV family, if you can make immortal Liu owe a favor... I think it''s worth it." After saying that, perhaps feeling that he was also very dangerous, he immediately patted his chest and promised: "Also, you can rest assured that I know my position. Whether it''s the LV family or the two, I can''t afford it. Once it''s leaked out, I understand how serious the consequences will be." "Especially the LV family, the humanity of that old thing LV ci... Tut tut tut." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Yu Huadu a few more times, then looked at Shen Chong again and said to himself: "Also, it doesn''t matter whether I kill you or not. Anyway, if I don''t stop this matter, LV CI won''t let you live..." "If you think so, Qianmian people... It''s Qianmian, but if the LV family wants to find you, I''m afraid you''ll have to live in fear all your life. After all, you can''t hide from people who know how to look at Qi..." "Well, OK, I won''t kill you. I owe you a favor this time. Your energy... I''ll write it down for the time being." "......" domain painting poison. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ evening, On the top of a mountain outside Lujia village, Liu Xiaojiang, dressed in a long black shirt different from his own style, wore the face of the LV family''s door-to-door son-in-law, and Shen Chong, who was also the door-to-door son-in-law, appeared in a place overlooking the whole LV family village. "What are you going to do?" Shen Chong''s replacement son-in-law of the LV family is also a glasses boy who likes shirts and trousers, which makes him feel used to a lot and can fiddle with the frames on the bridge of his nose. "Sneak in while it''s dark, masked." "Ah?" Shen Chong was stunned and then wondered, "that''s why you didn''t put on that man''s clothes?" "But..." "If you''re going to sneak in masked, why do you ask me to tie the two son-in-law who came to the door and deliberately let Yu Huadu disguise us as them?" Liu Xiaojiang looked back at Shen Chong with a smile and played with the taste: "Of course, I have reasons to do so. Isn''t it normal for a depressed and frustrated son-in-law to be used?" "Aren''t they afraid of Lu Ci''s mad dog when they help others?" At this point, he seemed to suddenly think of something, with a very strange look in his eyes, saying: "By the way, Shen Chong..." "Hmm?" Shen Chong responded subconsciously. "Yuhua poison doesn''t have to die. Considering LV Ci''s mad dog like character, this kind of person with little power naturally doesn''t have the courage to reveal things. In addition... His ability is really convenient." "However, if the two sons-in-law who borrowed their identity do not die, it is difficult for the LV family to feel that they have got what they want in their actions." "Their power as aliens is very weak." Shen Chong seems to think of something and frowns, "do you think LV CI will believe it?" "Two guys with little power can go back to Lv''s house quietly with their faces covered, and even help outsiders achieve their goals..." "It doesn''t matter." Liu Xiaojiang smiled and said: "Believe it or not, someone must have targeted the LV family this time, and the door-to-door son-in-law must have been used by someone." "In addition..." "Even if he thought of Yu Hua poison, as a person disguised by Yu Hua poison, I can''t do anything beyond the ability of Yu Hua poison?" "You really know the fact that Yu Hua''s ability to poison will fail once you use energy..." Shen Chong shook his head and smiled. "It''s no secret." Liu Xiaojiang smiled and said, "anyone who has seen this ability can basically see the weakness of this ability, otherwise... How can a thousand faced person be known for his true face?" "Are you sure you can use power and keep the camouflage effect going?" Shen Chong said curiously. This time, Liu Xiaojiang did not answer Shen Chong''s question, but looked down at Lujia village in the distance and said: "Lv CI can''t imagine who is targeting the LV family. After careful consideration of the clues based on the later, they all point to the wrong direction..." "How can such a smart man who disguises himself as a mad dog and wants the LV family to shrink in the village and keep a secret be shot by someone with ulterior motives?" "Finally..." "He will only know that someone is targeting the LV family and wants to push things to the whole sex. As for his door-to-door son-in-law, why does he suddenly have such power? Hey... Think about it slowly." "Although I''m sorry for the two door-to-door sons-in-law, in order to ''try to meet'' the style of all sex demons, let the old guy think about the seriousness of the matter. This time, I can only grievance them." "... you are a pervert." Shen Chong smiled brightly at the moment. Chapter 206 Lvjia village is neither poor nor backward, but it is an extremely closed village. After all, today is an open era. The closure of Lujia village is only relatively speaking, and it is impossible to achieve the same degree of "earth emperor" in the old society. As the head of the Lu family, although Lu Ci can be regarded as holding the "great power of life and death", based on the above attitude of allowing different people to "consume internally", the scope of his power is only aimed at different people in the family. As an institution with an official background, the company also maintains the same attitude towards different people as the above people, and never pays attention to different schools and things within the family. Even the killing of strangers from different backgrounds, as long as it does not affect ordinary people and endanger the stable order, Both the company and the top have been adhering to the attitude of allowing them to "consume each other". Ordinary people''s laws do not apply to outsiders. Instead, they need to be managed and restrained by "strength" and "morality". If the company''s position is that of ordinary people, it is from the perspective of ordinary people''s social order to be responsible for managing those irregular outsiders. The position of the ten men is that they are different people. It is a kind of existence from the perspective of "morality" to restrain the right and different people of various schools and families, and to discuss and deal with problems according to "morality". Lu Ci is also one of the ten old men, and he is the most selfish one who does not stress "morality" and only stresses family blood relations and only attaches importance to the life and death of his people. Perhaps not all of the ten men are willing to take the overall situation into account, but people like Lu Ci who put "selfishness" on the surface and don''t care about a fig leaf at all are really rare. When things go wrong, there will be demons. As a matter of course, Lu Ci, who can succeed the leader of the Lu family, even if he has hard fought qualifications based on his own strength, after all, he is not a master of "decision" like the old Heavenly Master. Even the name of "hero" has not fallen on him. Why can he ignore "morality" and "rules"? Can ten guys act recklessly? Liu Xiaojiang thought carefully about the reason why LV CI could be so crazy. Finally, with some data investigated by Erzhuang, he confirmed the doubts existing in the old guy. LV CI never talked about morality, only about the blood relationship within the family, but when did he do anything immoral to people outside the family? After the world is stable, According to the above attitude towards strangers, LV CI laid a cruel hand on those strangers who provoked the LV family. What''s wrong? The old guy''s means are really cruel. Not only those strange people who provoke the LV family, but even the disobedient LV family have moved the cruel means in the eyes of outsiders. What''s so special about these things in the company''s view? You can say that LV CI treated the enemy and even the members of the LV family too ruthlessly, even inhumane, and some did not speak of morality and morality. But to say that Lucci is a crazy dog without rules, it would really underestimate the old guy. After Liu Xiaojiang noticed the doubts in LV Ci, he soon noticed something more wrong. LV CI is clearly not a crazy dog without rules, but a smart man who knows how to do things with discretion. Why does such a cruel man, for no reason, try to shape his image in the eyes of others into a mad dog who "dare to provoke the Lu family and bite you to death"? And Forty four years ago, ruyijin was the only thing clearly inherited by the LV family. At that time, even though LV village was in turmoil, it did not have the so-called closeness now. Minghunshu is a congenital power that suddenly awakens within the LV family 44 years later. Since then, the LV family village has gradually become closed. For this, The explanation given by LV CI is: in order to let the sudden awakening soul enlightenment be better inherited through blood, we have to let the LV family maintain the purity of blood. It does sound reasonable, but how can it be so easy to say? You know, There is a great chance of innate powers; Although once someone understands the practice of energy or awakens the innate power, future generations will become easier to detect the existence of energy, and even the possibility of awakening the innate power will become greater; But because of the great chance, although the direct descendants also awakened the innate power, the possibility of inheriting the same power through blood is the same as winning the first prize every time they buy a lottery ticket. For example, Xu Xiang, the son of the dog, and the ancestors of the Lu family, also had no awakening power. They were all postnatal aliens who only knew how to practice energy, Even if the younger generation of the LV family awakens their innate abilities, they will be like Xu San and Xu Si. They may be abilities with completely different directions. How many generations behind the Lu family have awakened their innate powers? In addition to minghunshu, the LV family has awakened other powers? Liu Xiaojiang still clearly remembers that Xu San awakened his mind power, while Xu Si awakened a power similar to space. By keeping the purity of their lineage, the LV family passed on their innate powers from generation to generation, and even ignored the contingency of powers. The powers awakened by all their people are soul enlightenment What? The dog was green? Between the two brothers Xu San and Xu Si, is there someone who is not the son of a dog? You''re kidding! Lu Ci''s explanation simply doesn''t make sense. It was a coincidence that Lujia village began to become closed. If Lu Ci''s mad dog posture is to make others dare not provoke the Lu family, it makes these so-called doubts begin to become reasonable. Obviously, there is something wrong with soul enlightenment Lu Ci is obviously trying to cover up some secrets related to the inside of soul enlightenment through various ways! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Late at night, Inside Lujia village, Liu Xiaojiang''s iconic long hair and black sportswear have long disappeared. Wearing the figure and face of the Lu family''s son-in-law, wearing a white drama mask like a loud voice on the stage, wearing a forked black long shirt that is convenient to show his legs and feet, and stepping on a pair of old-fashioned cloth shoes that young people don''t like, he quietly appeared in the inner part of the village. Shen Chong, as one of the four maniacs of the whole sex, although he has not too weak strength, it is completely impossible to continue to follow Liu Xiaojiang in the next action that is bound to be discovered by the LV family. The action that is bound to be discovered by the LV family shows that they will fight with the LV family sooner or later. Once Qi is used, Shen Chong''s disguise will fail. Staying with him will only increase the risk of exposure. On the contrary, it''s better to let him stay outside Lvjia village and take charge of receiving himself out of the place of right and wrong afterwards. After all, because of the treatment they received, the two son-in-law came back secretly to help outsiders deal with the LV family. No matter whether LV Cixin believed it or not, and no matter what the ultimate goal was, they had to make it clear to each other that this was not a temporary intention, but an action carefully planned for the LV family. What Liu Xiaojiang wants is that LV CI thinks the matter is serious, so that LV CI thinks that someone behind him is deliberately targeting the LV family, and wants to push all the things on the whole sex demon Anyway! The more chaos, the better! He wants Lu Ci to be unable to relate things to his "younger generation"! So, Sneaking in is sneaking in, and investigation is investigation. If you want things to become more chaotic, you have to be cautious and try to make things bigger "Hoo..." Liu Xiaojiang squatted on the eaves of a house in the village. His eyes hidden under his mask twinkled with red light. He roughly observed the distribution of the LV family and patiently looked for some energy he was familiar with. About a few minutes later, "Yo, Lu Liang is miserable..." Liu Xiaojiang met LV Ci at the luotian festival in Longhu Mountain. He also felt the energy belonging to Lv Liang when he attacked the mountain. He soon realized their position in Lvjia village and several other members of the LV family with good energy. however, Lu Liang''s energy is obviously weak now. He guessed that the boy was mostly sealed by the closed yuan needle, and was well "loved" by his family. Not dead, but almost. Liu Xiaojiang remembered that Tian Lao was succeeded by Lv Liang at the beginning, but he obviously concealed the matter. Finally, he felt that he should contact Lv Liang first, and then investigate the doubts of LV Jiaming''s soul art. He looked at the situation under the eaves, sensed the fact that there were no ordinary people around, immediately turned over and jumped to the ground, stood steadily on the side of the house without making a sound. Then, Liu Xiaojiang, holding the voice line of the Lu family''s son-in-law, suddenly shouted: "Earthquake! Earthquake!!!" In one sentence, The indoor lights of the surrounding houses are on one after another, and many Lu family members want to come out to see the situation. Even those Lu family members with good energy in the distance seem to be coming in the direction of the sound as soon as possible. This scene is like a real disaster. Everyone''s performance and reaction are subconscious actions. There is not much time to think about whether the earthquake is true or false. However, just as the LV family nearby was about to go out to check, Boom!!!!!! Liu Xiaojiang immediately raised his arm and punched the wall of the house in front of him. With great force, he directly pierced the house. Along the route, countless large pieces of broken walls immediately shot at another house next to it, until they affected three or four houses of the same style in the rear, and the large dust and strong vibration gradually subsided. This fist is undoubtedly an extremely pure force, in which there is no energy at all, completely from the terrorist attack of a zombie! The earthquake was obviously fake. If it is really an earthquake, how can it happen on the surface, or even attack the houses in the village out of thin air? This is a fact that almost every Lu family can clearly distinguish after calming down, but when they trace the source of the "earthquake", they do not find that there is an artificial possibility. by the way! Who reminded us of the earthquake just now? Anyone here? For a while, Lvjia village, which has been quiet for many years, has also become lively. Chapter 207 Hearing the news, LV CI walked out of the house with his back and looked at his eldest son LV Zhong, who was just coming, and said: "What''s going on outside?" "Dad..." Lv Zhong seems to be over seventy years old. He is a fat bald old man. "The children said that a familiar voice reminded the earthquake, and then the earthquake really happened, damaging four or five houses. Fortunately, the people inside are all right..." "But after the movement subsided, the second said it didn''t look like an earthquake, and there was no man-made possibility, that is..." "What is it?" Lu Ci frowned. "Just... Remind the children that the person who caused the earthquake hasn''t been found." Lv Zhong replied quickly. "Can''t it be man-made?" Lv CI looked at LV Zhong suspiciously, obviously not believing his two sons. "The second said so." Lv Zhong nodded first, and then reached out to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. "Dad, I''ve just seen the source of the earthquake. The house seems to be interrupted by something. The earthquake must be impossible, but if it was man-made..." "What about the person who reminded the earthquake?" Lv CI knew the ability of LV Zhong and LV Xiao and would not doubt their common sense judgment on things. "No... I didn''t find it." Lv Zhong hesitated. LV CI looked at LV Zhong and didn''t speak for a long time. Until he saw his eldest son timidly, he finally said slowly: "Lv Zhong, don''t go to sleep. Let''s look for it separately and think about the harm. Since the man has come and made such a big noise, it''s impossible to just destroy a few rooms." "If you find it, send a signal to others..." Speaking of this, he opened his narrowed eyes. Even the turbid right eye, which was scratched by a knife scar and I don''t know whether it can be used, also opened a seam at this time. "The children feel that their voices are familiar, which means that the man is probably from the LV family, or an outsider proficient in disguise. Remember to go and see who should not be in the village today." "Whether it''s outsiders or the LV family, catch them first and cut off their limbs. I want to know who ordered him..." "Lv Liang''s affairs can be put aside for the time being. We must give priority to this matter as long as we can handle it well... This is also an opportunity." LV Zhong opened his mouth carefully and reminded him, "Dad, but..." "I know what you mean." Lv CI shook his head and interrupted: "It''s unlikely that it''s them this time. We all acted according to the rules at the beginning, and now we''re living according to the rules, unless they''re all crazy..." After that, he gradually showed a crazy smile and said: "But if that''s the case, I have to admire them for their courage, then... Let''s go to hell together!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Outside Lvjia village, Hundreds of meters away from the village gate, As soon as Shen Chongcai drove the car to hide under the shadow, he vaguely heard a sound in the distance. The specific location was just the direction of Lvjia village. He also opened the door against the face of Lu''s son-in-law, looked down at the direction of Lu''s village, reached out and pushed the frameless glasses on the bridge of his nose, and said to himself: "Calculate the time. It seems that you have just begun to act. Don''t you mean to sneak into the investigation..." "Ha ha..." Shen Chong is too lazy to be surprised. It seems that his psychological endurance has improved a lot since he met Liu Xiaojiang. He didn''t worry about Liu Xiaojiang''s accident in Lvjia village. Anyway, he didn''t really want to destroy the LV family this time. He just wanted to investigate some interesting things secretly. Liu Xiaojiang will not suddenly run over to lift the LV family upside down because of such a small matter, will he? Besides, Liu Xiaojiang has thought so clearly about his future. It''s no risk to come and go with him. He can make friends with such a cautious and interesting person A sure bet! Why not? Shen Chong then remembered Xia he''s several reminders. He could not help feeling that the other party seemed to be more transparent than he saw. He could quickly make a decision equivalent to betraying integrity and betray others directly with himself only a little understanding of Liu Xiaojiang. No... no, that woman hasn''t done anything too special since she was invited by Dou Mei to join the whole sex. She can only cooperate with others to give play to her ability. Xia he didn''t want to get too close to Quan Xing, but he promised Dou Mei to join Quan Xing only because he couldn''t fit into any circle and was desperate and frustrated? Um Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude towards integrity is mostly not much worse than that of the company. It seems that he does not mean to kill all the integrity people who have not committed malignant events. He will also leave a glimmer of vitality when fighting, which can be reflected in Tu Junfang. Liu Xiaojiang is willing to work for the company and probably agrees with the company''s Philosophy "Gee, although it feels good to do whatever you want, it still can''t reach the level of Yang Zhu. It''s really time to stop as soon as possible..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª meanwhile, Inside Lujia village, The basement where Lv Liang is located, Liu Xiaojiang hid his breath, avoided the eyes and ears of the LV family all the way, touched the place where Lv Liang was imprisoned, but found that the door of the basement was locked. Seeing this, He used his "blood pupil" ability again. First, he looked around, and then slowly put his hand on the door lock. The next second, Liu Xiaojiang spread out his palm, bent his fingers, and instantly stabbed into the metal gate of the basement. Then, just like cutting glass with diamond, he rotated his hand 180 degrees clockwise and directly took down the whole door lock. Squeak Push the door in, Lv Liang, who was bruised and bruised, immediately appeared in the sight. He saw his hands hanging in the air with chains. Even if he saw a stranger wearing a mask coming in, he just looked up very hard. "... Facebook, who are you, master Xia''s man?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Lv Liang, who looked miserable but didn''t worry about his life. He didn''t mean to save this guy. He just stood on one side of the basement door and said: "All sex newcomer Lv Liang..." "I heard that you were on the dragon and tiger mountain. You were the one who acted with Gong Qing. Now Gong Qing is dead and the whole loss is great..." "So, I''d like to know that you, a disciple of the LV family who is proficient in soul art, really didn''t succeed in Tian Jinzhong?" "Tell me everything truthfully..." "What did you get in Tian Jinzhong''s mind? You haven''t told anyone about it yet..." "Luliang, what do you know and what are you afraid of? The current situation is urgent, so do you say it yourself or do you want me to force you to say it?" Chapter 208 "You... Who are you..." Only a few people know what Luliang did well on Longhu Mountain, and they were all participants in the all-out attack on Tianshi mansion at that time. The theatrical mask on this man''s face and the means of breaking the door lock just now can undoubtedly show that there will be no disguise means of painting poison in thousands of faces on this man. But it happened that such a person with a high probability has nothing to do with integrity, unexpectedly knew some news that only a few people know, and apparently broke into Lvjia village Is this product as crazy as Gong Qing?! "... answer my question." Liu Xiaojiang leaned against the wall on the left inside the door, looked up at Lv Liang who was hung in mid air by chains, and said in a deep voice: "Luliang, I''ll ask you for the last time. What did you know in Tian Jinzhong?" "I don''t know." seeing Liu Xiaojiang standing straight and slowly walking towards himself, Lu Liang immediately replied: "I succeeded, but they caught me back. I... I did it on myself, deleted the memory I got from Tian Lao, and only remembered some things related to myself." For a madman who only wants to satisfy curiosity without killing himself, Lv Liang knew that this kind of person did not achieve his goal by any means. He did not dare to let this madman who had the ability to break into Lvjia village approach him, for fear of dying for something that had nothing to do with him. Moreover, even if this person is not a guy with abnormal brain like Gong Qing, since he has risked a great risk to break into Lvjia village, he is naturally unlikely to give up easily. He might as well tell the facts happily, so as to avoid a careless and unjust death. "Do it to yourself?" Liu Xiaojiang walked towards Lv Liang, looked at each other suspiciously and said: "You mean Soul Art?" Lv Liang''s eyes flashed a struggle, and then he nodded hard, but he didn''t open his mouth to explain the details of his soul skill. "You''re lying to me." Liu Xiaojiang noticed Lv Liang''s performance just now. He immediately went to the all sex newcomer, put his hand around his neck and said gloomily: "I heard that the innate ability of soul can only be used to detect lies and spy on other people''s memory..." "Delete the memory and start with the caster himself. Do you think I will believe this?" Lv Liang''s height is just over one meter five. Even if his feet are suspended in mid air from the ground, the height is only convenient for Liu Xiaojiang. He can pinch Lv Liang''s neck by raising his hand. There is no need to look up or down. It''s very easy to move his hand. "I didn''t..." Lu Liang felt the strength on his neck, and quickly opened his mouth to explain: "Extracting memory and detecting lies through spiritual fluctuations are just the fur of soul enlightenment. As long as they can reach a higher level and selectively delete memory... It is not impossible to create truth in subjective consciousness and modify the correct cognition of others!" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes seemed to have Guanghua in circulation, but his strength did not weaken. He said, "so what?" "Why should I believe what you said is true, instead of hiding something from me when you spoke?" After that, without waiting for Lv Liang to react, he dragged the other party to his eyes, slowly opened his mouth and said: "If this is true, according to you, if you can delete the memory, it shows that your soul enlightenment level is not low. You should be able to take the lie as the truth?" "I''m human! I''m not a machine that can only solve all problems with technology!" Lu Liang said excitedly: "Don''t say I can''t reach the state where I can modify my cognition. Even if I can do it one day in the future, I will never do so!" "You can''t do it?" Liu Xiaojiang looked straight into Lv Liang''s eyes. Because of the things he had just learned, he really couldn''t tell which words of these users of soul enlightenment were true and which were false. however, It seems that whether Lv Liang''s soul enlightenment can modify others'' cognition is not so important at present. This kid has no reason to do those things at all, nor is he the kind of person who can hide behind his back to manipulate Ma Xianhong, arrange eye lines at the top of the company, and secretly plan everything. If the LV family did all this secretly, Lv Liang, a gifted soul enlightenment user, only played a more important role. Maybe there is a little possibility, but such an important role was imprisoned and tortured by the LV family "Lu family, who else has the soul art that can modify cognition?" Liu Xiaojiang suddenly said. "... the only person who can do such a thing is dead." Lu Liang said with a dim look in his eyes. "Who?" Liu Xiaojiang frowned. "..." Lu Liang looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who was going to get to the bottom of the matter, but did not directly answer the question. "They all think I''m naughty and I''m jealous of Xiaohuan''s talent, so they all think I killed her. In this way... I''m the strongest minghunshu user in the family." "They don''t know, they don''t know, they don''t know!" "How could I kill Xiao Huan? She is our favorite sister. Jealousy, jealousy, is it because of jealousy..." Speaking of this, he looked up at Liu Xiaojiang in an unstable mood: "Do you want to know what I got from Tian Lao? Is it also to investigate the unique skills that caused the chaos between Jia and Shen?" "... that''s right." Liu Xiaojiang neither admitted nor denied it. It''s hard to see that he really cares about baqiji. "If so, take me with you. Even if you delete that part of the memory, I can get it back sooner or later if I want to." "Not worth it..." "Worthless? Don''t you want to know Tian Lao''s secret? Save me, I can..." "The time has been delayed for too long. Now even if I want to save you, it''s too late." Luliang had planned to ask Liu Xiaojiang why he didn''t want to know, but Yu Guang found that at the entrance of the basement behind Liu Xiaojiang, when Liu Xiaojiang had just finished speaking, a figure appeared. "Too... Sir, when..." The visitor is the master of the LV family - LV CI! LV CI glanced at the damaged door lock in the basement, ignoring Lv Liang, who was still hanging in the middle of the room with a chain, looked at the intruder with his back to himself and said: "To save Lv Liang?" "When did you come out of the whole sex group of unruly bastards, who were willing to break into my LV family''s territory for a Lv Liang..." At this point, the scar on his face gradually twisted, showing a fierce smile and saying: "Boy, you are so brave!" Chapter 209 After Lu Liang fled to the outside, he was not in a hurry to prove his innocence. On the contrary, he mixed with all sex demons, which strengthened the disgust and hatred of the LV family. LV CI knew that Lv Liang had joined the whole sex, so when he took him back to the village and imprisoned him for a lesson, he never thought about who would dare to come and save him. All sex will come and save people? LV Ci was very clear about the virtue of Quan Xing. If there was anything shocking in Lv Liang''s hand, those demons might consider the same thing as advancing to attack Longhu Mountain. But after a massive attack on Longhu Mountain and huge losses, it was for a newcomer who had just joined for a short time Are the whole sex demons crazy? LV CI doesn''t think Quan Xing dares to take care of the affairs of the LV family, but the people have been looking for so long in the village and haven''t found any sign of intruders. Therefore, even if the possibility of this matter is low, they still find Lv Liang here on the safe side. result, The whole sex club broke into Lvjia village for Lv Liang, which is enough to surprise LV CI. At present, there are still more unexpected things for him. The other party dares to come to Lv''s house alone to die! "... I''m very timid, but I have to." Liu Xiaojiang was not surprised by LV Ci''s arrival. Even when he started a close dialogue with Lv Liang before, he had noticed that the other party was coming this way. Only after he got the unexpected harvest about minghunshu, he didn''t intend to hide any more. After soul enlightenment reaches a high level, it can delete other people''s memory and even modify other people''s cognition in their brain. Lv Liang is currently the strongest soul enlightenment user in the LV family, but he still does not reach the level of modifying others'' cognition. Lv Jia hiding behind the manipulation of Ma Xianhong, at the top of the company to plug in the eye line, secretly planning all the possibility is very low...... These are all the information that Liu Xiaojiang learned from Lv Liang. As for whether the information about minghunshu is credible, we should continue to investigate along with other clues and doubts. For example, How did minghunshu come from? Why can minghunshu be passed down through blood? Why did LV CI gradually close the village? "Are you not afraid of me?" Seeing Liu Xiaojiang turning to face himself, LV CI still looked at him with some doubt and said: "The sound is really familiar..." "Facebook, long shirt, you are the man of actor Xia Liuqing. Do you think that the divine mask can ensure that you escape from me?" Liu Xiaojiang stood motionless in front of Lv Liang, ignoring LV Ci at the entrance to the basement. Instead, he patted Lv Liang on the shoulder and said: "I told you not to waste time. It seems that I can''t take you with me this time." "I..." When LV Lianggang wanted to refute, he thought that LV Ci was also present. He could only look at Liu Xiaojiang with complex eyes. He couldn''t help scolding in his heart: who TM is delaying time?! Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care what Lu Liang looked at him, but when he looked at LV Ci at the entrance of the basement again, he was still completely indifferent. "You can''t go." LV CI stood in front of the basement door, but he didn''t seem very angry. He just looked at Liu Xiaojiang coldly, and his mouth seemed to be stating the so-called facts. "What''s the matter with the Lu family''s Ming soul technique?" Liu Xiaojiang obviously didn''t bother to refute LV Ci, but still wanted to find out the origin of the Lu family''s Ming soul technique. He thought that LV CI might have gradually closed the LV family village because of the soul art. Since he was so nervous about others'' idea of soul art, the origin of this thing must be not simple. It was 44 years later that the Lu family appeared the soul art. Liu Xiaojiang feels that this thing may also be related to the Jiashen rebellion, but among the eight stunts in those years, none of them is called minghunshu. Moreover, it''s hard to juxtapose soul enlightenment with other unique skills, whether it''s strong or weak. Moreover, it''s still an awakened innate ability, but it can be inherited through blood, which makes people doubt However, LV CI heard that Liu Xiaojiang seemed to be investigating minghunshu. His face suddenly became gloomy. Even his hands behind him slowly hung on his side. "Boy, I''ll ask you for the last time. Who sent you?" The old man was obviously very cautious and wouldn''t say more about soul art, so that Liu Xiaojiang was disappointed. He shook his head and didn''t intend to talk more, so as not to disturb the whole plan. "Die!" Seeing this, LV CI said no more. The whole man rushed indoors in an instant. It was obvious that he wanted to control Liu Xiaojiang first, and then torture him slowly. The LV family has the soul art, and they are not afraid of the enemy''s hard words! Liu Xiaojiang looked at LV CI who suddenly burst into trouble. He didn''t think how unexpected it would be. From the beginning, he was on guard against LV Ci''s sneak attack. In the face of the shameless behavior of the old guy, raising his hand was a heavy blow to the face. Although he didn''t try his best, he didn''t deliberately stop fighting. With his own strength far beyond ordinary people, he believed that as long as his fist could hit, even if Lu Ci didn''t die, he would be able to savor the pain! After all, LV CI is also one of the ten men in the alien circle. Even if he is far inferior to the old Heavenly Master in strength, he may not be weaker than others. The old man was keenly aware that there was no energy in the fist, but Liu Xiaojiang was still unmoved and confident. He immediately felt that there might be other fishy things in it. He was careful to give up the sneak attack on Liu Xiaojiang in an instant, and stepped back quickly. Liu Xiaojiang lost his fist. Seeing that LV CI had returned to the door again, he couldn''t help narrowing his eyes slowly. You know, your body shape, hair color and voice all have the characteristics of young people. It seems that you are undoubtedly an alien of the younger generation LV CI is one of the ten old men. He can still maintain such a cautious attitude when facing a flat boy. Tut! Things are a little troublesome! In addition to minghunshu, the LV family also has the Ruyi strength that specializes in human meridians and can make their family one of the four families! It seems that the Ruyi strength of the LV family is hard to resist even horizontal training, and it seems that they can also carry out long-range attacks... Again? "It seems that I will abolish you first." Liu Xiaojiang saw LV CI standing at the entrance of the basement, reached out to hit the wall around him, and then raised his foot and stamped on the ground. The next second, The overhead ceiling, the ground under your feet, the surrounding walls, more than a dozen purple forces, followed by an instant attack from all directions! "Old man! You are so cruel!" Liu Xiaojiang looked at these forces that almost surrounded him. He could only pretend to try to escape the range of strength, and finally he was inevitably hit by Ruyi strength. One, two, three, four Under the gaze of Lv Liang and LV Ci, Liu Xiaojiang is almost buried by these strange forces Chapter 210 Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Liu Xiaojiang was hit by these strange forces, and bursts of dull noise immediately echoed in the narrow room. Although Lu Ci did not directly hit Liu Xiaojiang with the means released by his family''s wishful strength, even this long-distance transmission attack can keep each strength strong. and, After hitting the target, it seems that the Ruyi strength of the LV family can continue to conduct some kind of conduction until it reaches the organs and meridians in the target''s body. Liu Xiaojiang was well entertained by LV Ci''s Ruyi strength, and naturally he was aware of the doorway of this strange strength. Ruyi Jin, Ruyi Jin If it is this kind of strength that almost means where to fight, it is no wonder that the LV family will name it "Ruyi". This is the power Liu Xiaojiang felt that the internal organs in his body had been stirred by Ruyi strength for several times, but he didn''t think he would be hurt by this strength, but the slight tremor of the internal organs still made him want to vomit. This desire is not strong, but it seems very real, that is... A little vomiting! "Well¡° Liu Xiaojiang accepted LV Ci''s wishful strength without falling to the ground. Then he slowly put down his hands in front of his face, covered his abdomen with his hands without saying a word, and pressed down his desire to bow his head and vomit. At this time, Lv Liang looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who was still standing there. He didn''t mention how surprised he was. Even his eyes at Liu Xiaojiang gradually changed from initial doubt and confusion to disbelief. don''t worry? Can he still stand? This is the LV family''s Kung Fu that specializes in human internal organs and meridians! It is the Ruyi strength exerted by LV CI! After so many times He just got a little hurt?! Seeing this, LV CI also looked at Liu Xiaojiang again unexpectedly and said: "Boy, I''ve been hit by the Ruyi strength of the LV family. I''ve only suffered a little injury. I can still stand there..." "And just that kind of straightforward response..." "Horizontal practice of Chai sect? Who are you, Chai Yan? Are you from Ruhu sect?" Horizontal practice is almost the most common means in the circle. It is not only relatively simple to get started, but also a kind of external practice Kung Fu that is difficult to practice to a high level. The most common golden bell jar is also a defensive means to protect the body surface with energy in order to improve their ability to fight. However, if it is a body protection Kung Fu similar to the golden bell mask, once it is used, a layer of conspicuous energy mask will be attached to the body, which can not only block the attack, but also hit the enemy with this layer of hard energy mask. When Liu Xiaojiang just launched an attack with his fist, the so-called energy mask was not attached to his fist, and people could not perceive the existence of a trace of energy. and, Although the introduction of golden bell mask is simple. Ordinary people can cover the whole body with an energy mask in a few years at most, it is not something that young people can do simply if they want to use this Kung Fu to protect the organs and meridians in the body and relieve their Ruyi strength in the body. Therefore, combined with all the current conditions, Lu Ci can only think of the "Chai sect horizontal training" that can be quickly completed. He believes that only the horizontal training that is like a tiger can make a young man under the age of 50 feel a little relieved in his body. After all, the horizontal practice of Chai sect is equivalent to self abuse, Those people use the cultivation methods that are far more difficult than other horizontal exercises, and constantly temper the strength level of the human body over the years, so they may not be able to bear more strength. "..." Liu Xiaojiang still ignored LV Ci''s meaning. He rubbed his abdomen a little with his hand to ease his desire to vomit. Then he turned his head and looked at Lv Liang aside and said: "Lv Liang, this old man is too cruel. It seems that you can''t finish the matter of asking me anyway..." ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Luliang didn''t understand why Liu Xiaojiang said such a thing. He wanted to ask, but he had to worry about the grandfather on one side, for fear that he might accidentally say something wrong, which would lead to a more miserable experience in the LV family in the future. As everyone knows, It''s no use for Lv Liang to say it or not. Using these words to arouse the suspicion of LV CI is the main reason why Liu Xiaojiang still attaches so much importance to him. LV CI glanced at Lv Liang quietly, obviously paying more attention to Liu Xiaojiang''s words than Lv Liang. Liu Xiaojiang continued to ignore LV Ci at the door, walked over and patted Lv Liang on the shoulder, saying: "Let''s... See you later!" As soon as the voice fell, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care what Lv Liang''s reaction was. He rushed to LV Ci''s position and took the initiative to attack the old guy. It looked like a sneak attack before retaliating against the other party. "Hum! Arrogant boy!" Liu Xiaojiang''s foot speed was not fast. When he reached LV Ci, LV CI also had enough reaction time. Even before his fist hit him, he stepped on the ground again, making several purple forces hit Liu Xiaojiang faster! This time, LV Ci''s strength is obviously stronger. These energy groups are not only faster than before, but also several times larger than before. After confirming Liu Xiaojiang''s fighting ability, the old guy obviously has no intention to keep his hand this time! However, LV Ciyuan thought that after the other party was hurt by more than a dozen previous forces, he didn''t dare to bear these more powerful forces again, But unexpectedly, The young man chose to fight hard again. He not only ignored the strength he hit, but also hit himself with his fist like nothing! This fist, as before, still did not have the slightest energy, but there was a faint sound of breaking the air. This time, LV CI didn''t expect that the other party would encounter him. He even risked serious injury and wanted to hit the target with his fist. He miscalculated then, Boom!!!!!! LV CI flew out upside down, smashed the door of the basement, smashed the steps extending from above to the ground, and the whole person fell into the collapsed steps. A large amount of smoke and dust immediately buried the figure of the ten guy. One hit. Under the cover of smoke and dust, Liu Xiaojiang jumped directly over the collapsed steps and ran up quickly before LV CI acted. As he ran up, he rubbed his abdomen with his hand, covered his mouth and nose with his hand, and completely retched from his heart: "Fog... Fog grass, what''s the Ruyi strength? Vomit... It''s really powerful. Vomit... It''s not good to beat people who want to vomit... Vomit..." "Oh... Thanks that I''m not a woman, oh..." If not, After being shot by Ruyi Jin, it looks like pregnancy vomiting! If you don''t vomit, you''ll be dead! Once you throw up... It''s really killing you! Chapter 211 When Liu Xiaojiang was about to run from the ground to the ground, the reaction like pregnancy and vomiting almost disappeared. As soon as he emerged from the ground, he found that more than a dozen purple forces were shooting at him from all directions of the house. However, the activity space of an empty house of more than 200 square meters is much larger than that of the basement, and there is no living Lv Liang standing in the way. After experiencing LV Ci''s Ruyi strength personally, Liu Xiaojiang hated the reaction similar to pregnancy and vomiting, although he didn''t think that the Ruyi strength of other LV families could hurt himself. Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong More than a dozen roads were far from enough strength to compare with the previous ones. They hit him like raindrops, but none of them could really touch his body. "Tut! This guy runs so fast! Uncle! Second uncle! Let''s stop him!" "The situation is wrong! Don''t be careless! This is the one who can escape from your master! I can''t hurry!" "Dick! Dad said to keep him! Don''t keep your hands! Don''t be afraid to kill him! Do your best!" "Good!" The Lu family members who ambushed here, except two elderly people, had almost no nervous mood on their faces. What''s more, they were a little eager to try. These people saw with their own eyes that Liu Xiaojiang had "difficulty" and avoided Ruyi Jin. After a few words, many young people surrounded him, looking like they had an opportunity to practice. However, those over the age of 30 are indeed more cautious. They follow the young people as if they are alert to the real danger. Once the situation is wrong, they will help. Are you looking down on me? Or do you think highly of yourself? Do you think anyone dare not really act wild in the LV family? Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang severely stepped on the ground and slightly collapsed. The whole person instantly turned into a black shadow and shot away at the location of the house gate. He really didn''t intend to go too far when he came to the LV family this time, especially after confirming that the LV family was not the one who controlled Ma Xianhong, he just didn''t want to entangle with the old guy LV Ci, just wanted to go back and slowly digest the important information he got. However, if the LV family thinks he is easy to bully and doesn''t want to go too far, they really think too much this time! For example, Liu Xiaojiang rushed to the door of the house so fast that he didn''t care about the life and death of the young people of the LV family around him! Some of the LV family, who came up and planned to do it, didn''t have time to dodge, or didn''t want to dodge, and wanted to take the opportunity to make trouble, were suddenly knocked away by him! Under the impact of such a powerful force, it is inevitable for those LV family members to be slightly injured. What''s more... Even the seriously injured ones with broken hands and feet are in a coma! Under the great force like heaven''s punishment! It has nothing to do with good and evil! Yes... It''s just good or bad luck! For a time, no matter the young stranger of the LV family or the middle-aged stranger of the older generation, as long as they were affected by this force, they all completely changed their minds! This is not a chance to practice! This is the disaster that befell the LV family! Boom!!!!!! Liu Xiaojiang didn''t intend to care about what the LV family thought of him at all. Even if he may have injured and killed many Lu family members along the way, he didn''t stop and directly ran through the door of the house. Anyway, no matter what he did in Lvjia village today, the old guy lvci couldn''t think of Liu Xiaojiang''s head. He had no plan to "hide forces against the Lu family" and then massacre those young Lu family people who didn''t have a long mind. It was already the humanitarian feeling in his heart. Outside the house, As soon as Liu Xiaojiang came out, he saw LV CI waiting for him outside. He knew that the old guy had used the other members of the LV family to wait for him in front of everyone. He subconsciously stopped, looked at LV CI with a gloomy face and said with a smile: "Yo, I''m angry. You let others pester me. Don''t you just want them to delay themselves?" "Who doesn''t know who you are? If I really fall into your hands, I''m afraid I can''t even live before..." "Don''t you think that it''s already this time, and I will be tied up for fear of the LV family?" "Why do you want to investigate minghunshu?" Lv Ci''s hands clenched his fists on his side, as if he were pressing his desire to do it. "Your face is swollen. Doesn''t it hurt?" "You want to die!" LV Ci was furious at Liu Xiaojiang''s words, and his hands immediately gathered more powerful purple strength. Even near his feet on the ground, there seemed to be an imperceptible flow of energy. The next second, LV CI seemed to become the former Liu Xiaojiang. He rushed over without hesitation. Every step of his foot on the ground was obviously releasing his strength. Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t want to feel the feeling like vomiting again. He can only constantly dodge the strength of the old guy released by his feet and transmitted continuously through the ground. meanwhile, Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes twinkled with red light. He noticed the two Lu family elders hiding nearby, but he still pretended not to find anything and kept dodging LV Ci, who looked like a real mad dog. until, He was forced by LV Ci to a place where he could not hide. Seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s fear of his wishful thinking, LV Ci was forced to a good place for his two sons to ambush, and immediately ordered: "Lv Zhong! LV Xiao! Do it!" "Yes!" ¡Á two Hear the sound, Liu Xiaojiang immediately pretended to be surprised. It seemed that he didn''t want to resist a few forces, rolled his head and hid on the other side. However, Although LV Zhong and LV Xiao jumped out and gave their strength to Liu Xiaojiang, they didn''t hit the target accurately, which only made Liu Xiaojiang more embarrassed. And so far, Everyone in the LV family obviously thought Liu Xiaojiang was afraid of Ruyi strength "Boy! You''ve been tricked!" LV CI appeared in the position where Liu Xiaojiang dodged. With a sneer, he raised his palm with purple strength and immediately slapped it on Liu Xiaojiang''s face. The old man thought it was simple, Since you are good at horizontal practice and wear Facebook to hide your identity, you are likely to be easily recognized. This kind of attack that seizes the opportunity to attack the face door must also expose everything that this person wants to hide! I confess! Your horizontal Kung Fu is really good! But how many times can you resist?! Can you still practice your muscles into your brain?! PA!!! Just as Liu Xiaojiang stood up, he was pulled out by LV Ci''s powerful slap. Even if his feet were quickly supported on the ground and didn''t fall down, he was still dizzy by this wishful force. Ka Facebook, It''s broken. Chapter 212 "Xiaofeng?!" Lu Zhong and Lu Xiao, two old men, stood behind their father Lu Ci. They were obviously more familiar with Liu Xiaojiang''s "true face" than Lu Ci, and recognized the identity of the intruder at a glance. Then, they were stunned in situ, as if they didn''t understand the current situation at all. Noticing the performance of LV Zhong and LV Xiao, LV CI narrowed his eyes and looked at Liu Xiaojiang, saying: "Lv Zhong, LV Xiao, what''s going on?" "Dad, he''s Xiao Ru''s... he''s my grandson-in-law, LV Feng, who is responsible for taking care of part of the industry outside." Lv Zhong explained with a look of disbelief. "Your granddaughter Xiao Ru, who is not good at breathing?" LV CI frowned slowly, pointed to Liu Xiaojiang opposite, looked back at his eldest son LV Zhong and said in a harsh voice: "Lv Zhong, what''s the matter with you? You gave Lv''s surname to a man of unknown origin and asked him to take charge of our LV family''s industry outside?" LV Zhong saw his father LV Ci''s face and immediately became hesitant, "Dad, i... i..." "Dad, when LV Feng came to the door, Xiaoping and Xiaoyi were also present. This person''s origin is really innocent, and his talent is the same as Xiaoru. He is a child who is not good at energy practice. Big brother, he..." "Then tell me, since you are innocent and not good at breathing, what''s going on now!" "... dad, the eldest brother also tested with minghunshu at the beginning. He and Xiaoru didn''t lie at that time, and there was no problem at all..." LV Xiao takes the risk of angering LV Ci and tries to help LV Zhong speak. Most of them also have some plans of their own. After all, among LV Ci''s four children, only the eldest LV Zhong has the best talent, followed by the second LV Xiao and the third LV Ping; A person who has not awakened soul enlightenment can only practice the wishful spirit handed down by his family; One just awakened the soul enlightenment technique and could not cultivate the wishful strength of the day after tomorrow. LV Yi, the fourth elder, had neither awakening nor the talent to practice energy. He was the one who was most unpopular with LV CI. LV CI attaches great importance to soul enlightenment, so LV Zhong, who is both soul enlightenment and Ruyi strength, is the son who most pleases him, followed by LV Ping, and then LV Xiao. LV Xiao was not the most popular child at first, However, he did rely on the existence of three geniuses, Lv Liang, LV Gong and LV Huan, to regain LV Ci''s attention and favor. He even got a greater voice than LV Zhong in the family with the best talent LV Huan. However, Success is also Xiao He, failure is also Xiao He, Now, what Lu Liang has done has made the LV family lose their strongest talent - LV Huan, which has directly led to LV Ci''s disappointment with LV Xiao. How dare he expect to be the head of the LV family? Therefore, the future head of the LV family will probably be LV Zhong "You can''t be LV Feng..." LV Zhong believes in the judgment of Ming Soul Art and doesn''t think LV Feng has the ability to lie to himself, so he looks back at Liu Xiaojiang opposite and says: "Lv Feng is not good at practicing energy at all, and he has never learned Kung Fu such as horizontal practice. He can''t have this level of strength... Who are you?" As soon as it comes out, LV Ci and LV Xiao also looked at Liu Xiaojiang one after another. Obviously, they would not believe Liu Xiaojiang''s identity. Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang beat his head with his hand and pressed the feeling of carsickness. He looked up at the three old guys opposite and said with a smile: "Sir, second sir, and... Sir, I''m LV Feng." "You fart!" LV Zhong clenched his fist and shouted, "Lv Feng has never called me uncle. He only calls me Grandpa like Xiao Ru. Who are you?" "OK..." Liu Xiaojiang knew that the three old guys would not believe it. Then he shrugged, pointed to himself and smiled: "I''m actually an all-around person. This is the poison of domain painting..." "You are not a man of all natures." Lu Ci squinted at Liu Xiaojiang and said slowly: "The camouflage method of Yu Hua poison is good, but as long as the camouflaged person uses energy, even the horizontal practice of Chai sect with weak energy will make the camouflage on him invalid." "Yes or no, you''ll know if you ask Lv Liang." Liu Xiaojiang felt that his brain was no longer shaking. He immediately put down his hammer''s right hand and said with a smile: "Luliang and I are good friends..." "Will Quan Xing do this for a new person?" Lu Xiao said angrily. "So, didn''t I come alone?" Liu Xiaojiang said. "It''s up to you. Anyway, I''m just here to investigate minghunshu. After all, your LV family''s minghunshu is very special. It can be passed down through blood. The powers awakened by three generations are all minghunshu." "And..." "It''s clear that this thing didn''t appear until 44 years later. It seems that Lvjia village began to be closed gradually. Who can guarantee that minghunshu has nothing to do with the Jiashen rebellion?" "Are you really LV Feng?" Lv CI thought of the news he had recently received from the company and began to doubt Liu Xiaojiang''s true identity. However, Instead of answering LV Ci''s questions, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the routes and conditions around him, shook his head and sighed: "I have to say that the Ruyi strength of the LV family is really tricky. It is worthy of being a means to enable you to be among the four families. Even i... can''t seem to carry it any more." "Alas..." "Right now, I''m still in the LV family..." "Hold your hands and get caught." Lv CI said calmly: "make it clear who sent you. I promise you can live." When LV CI spoke, LV Zhong and LV Xiao immediately walked out from behind him and walked towards Liu Xiaojiang from both sides. No doubt they wanted to completely cut off Liu Xiaojiang''s retreat. Then, Liu Xiaojiang looked up at Lu Ci, who was as heavy as water, and LV Zhong and LV Xiao on both sides behind him. He shook his head and said: "Old man, you seem to have misunderstood something. Since you dare to come to the LV family to investigate your soul enlightenment skills when you know who you are, you will not appear in my dictionary." "Can you escape?" Lu Ci smiled. The scar on his face twisted and looked ferocious. "If you want to leave unharmed, I''m afraid it''s impossible." Liu Xiaojiang looked directly at LV CI opposite and said: "But..." "I don''t care!" The moment the voice falls, Liu Xiaojiang did not hesitate to abandon LV CI. Instead of trying to escape to the gap in the encirclement circle, he turned and rushed to LV Zhong''s position. The whole person''s speed was raised, much faster than when he was in the house before. What he thought was very simple. Since the three surrounded themselves in a triangle, instead of escaping to the gap of the encirclement circle and causing the other two to attack themselves at the same time, he might as well take the initiative to choose a person with the weakest boxing skills and quickly break it at the speed that the other two can''t support in time! LV Zhong''s talent is not too strong. He is not only awakening minghunshu, but also cultivating Ruyi strength. There is no doubt that he is the weakest of the three old friends in boxing and foot Kung Fu! "Lv Zhong!" "Big brother! Stop him!" LV Zhong heard the voices of LV Ci and LV Xiao. Although he wanted to stop Liu Xiaojiang, he didn''t have the strength at all. He even just reacted, raised his hand and wanted to show his strength, when he saw a dark shadow coming in front of him. Puff!!! Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang did not stop at all and did not intend to stop to deal with LV Zhong. With a wave of his hand, he directly cut off LV Zhong''s arm, knocked away half of the other party''s body in front of him, and immediately completely broke away from the encirclement of the three old guys. meanwhile, More than a dozen purple forces were transmitted through the ground. They really hit Liu Xiaojiang and made a very penetrating dull noise, which made his movement a little slower. The next moment, LV CI arrived first, seized the opportunity of Liu Xiaojiang''s slight slowness, and smashed him to the right side of his back heart with his powerful fist. This punch is not only more powerful than the previous one, but also obviously wants to directly break Liu Xiaojiang''s keel! At the moment, even if Liu Xiaojiang''s horizontal practice Kung Fu is good, even if Liu Xiaojiang can use horizontal practice to alleviate Ruyi strength, he also has absolute confidence to destroy Liu Xiaojiang at one blow! How important is the keel of a man of practice! How fragile is man''s keel? At this time, coupled with his own wishful spirit, even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu comes, it is impossible to save Liu Xiaojiang! Bang!!! LV CI hit the spine behind Liu Xiaojiang with all his strength, and an extremely heavy dull sound came, but he didn''t hear the sound of bone displacement. On the other side, Liu Xiaojiang himself was under LV Ci''s eyes. With his extremely fragile keel, he withstood the blow of the old guy''s best efforts. Unexpectedly, he was as alive as a nobody. He didn''t even look at the old guy behind him. He still ran forward quickly Confused, LV Ci was stunned, LV Xiaomeng was confused, Even LV Zhong, who was lying on the ground with his broken hand covered, was stunned. The three old men watched Liu Xiaojiang run away and quickly disappeared within their sight, so that they finally reacted after more than ten seconds. LV Xiao squatted on the ground to check LV Zhong''s injury, sealed the acupoints with energy to stop his blood, looked up at LV CI with a dark face and said cautiously: "Dad?" "Chase!" Lu Ci said with clenched teeth, "let everyone chase him. Even if you don''t fight with him and can''t keep up with his speed, you should also see where he will go and whether there are any helpers outside the village." "After that..." "Ask people to find out the recent actions of Quan Xing and investigate all the people related to LV Feng in the family. Before this matter is investigated, the awakened people of minghunshu are not allowed to leave the village!" "If this can''t make things clear, it''s not too late for me to meet those guys in person..." "By the way, the company just did a big event involving a wide range of people a few days ago. Remember to ask people to ask for the specific details of the event..." LV Xiao was slightly stunned and said, "you suspect it''s the company..." "Unlikely." Lv CI turned his back to his two sons, and his muddy eyes were almost full of doubts. "Dad, Lv Liang''s side..." "I''m going to ask the bastard whether I know the man just now. As for his final handling result, I''ll settle the general ledger with him slowly after everything is arranged..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ About a few minutes later, Outside Lvjia village, Although Liu Xiaojiang didn''t know why LV CI didn''t catch up, he didn''t get rid of the tails that followed his ass. He deliberately slowed down his pace, pretended not to find a tail behind him, found the place where Shen Chong was responsible for taking care of himself, and sat in the vehicle prepared by the other party without saying a word. Shen Chong didn''t release his energy for perception. He didn''t find Liu Xiaojiang followed by his tail. He sat in the driver''s seat and looked at Liu Xiaojiang sitting next to him and said: "Got it?" "That''s right." Liu Xiaojiang pointed to the direction of Lvjia village, nodded and motioned, "pay attention to your tail and drive." See this, Shen Chong immediately closed his mouth and looked at the direction of Lujia village. Then he started the car engine and drove Liu Xiaojiang to the highway ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Two days later, Beijing, Lujia xiaobieyuan, In the living room, "By the way, Mr. Lu, I remember when you said that. There are not only gods..." After hearing Lu Jin''s description of those events, especially after hearing about rootless life and gods, Zhang Chulan couldn''t help but wonder: "The soul enlightenment skill of the LV family is also very evil. To tell you the truth, I''ve been through it several times. I heard that it can process other people''s souls or spirits..." "Do you understand? Tell me..." "Zhang Chulan, you didn''t do less homework before you came to me." Lu Jin shook her head and interrupted. Zhang Chulan scratched the back of his head, "ah? You mean..." "I did promise you to tell you everything." Lu Jin didn''t expose Zhang Chulan''s appearance, but opened her mouth to remind: "However, if you want to live two more years, I advise you to get less involved in the LV family." "Hey, hey... Is it so serious?" Zhang Chulan nodded immediately when she saw Lu Jin''s look: "Well, if it''s inconvenient for you, I won''t ask..." "Forget it, you child''s wilting son pays too much attention. If I don''t tell you, you may go to others to inquire." Lu Jin shook her head. "Fortunately, you asked me. If you ask someone else, that person just has a bad intention for you. As long as you convey your question to LV Ci, your boy will be finished." "Lv CI is a mad dog. If he thinks someone is trying to do something bad for the LV family, he will go crazy..." When he said that he was here, the old man turned his head instead of looking at Zhang Chulan. Instead, he lowered his head, closed his eyes and said slowly: "When talking about the eight strange skills, I mentioned soul enlightenment. I know what you mean, but you should talk about evidence. Don''t guess!" "I''ll tell you two things. Remember them, and then shut up. Don''t ask anyone else, okay?" "HMM..." Zhang Chulan nodded. "First, 44 years ago, the LV family had absolutely no soul enlightenment!" Lu Jin opened her eyes and looked at Zhang Chulan and said: "Second, soul enlightenment is indeed a natural ability, not an acquired skill." "Those of us who experienced in those years know that the soul enlightenment technique of the LV family may not be clean, but we don''t want to have another storm, and it''s groundless, so we don''t want to mention it more..." Right now, Hum... Hum Lu Jin''s mobile phone on the tea table suddenly rang. He looked at Zhang Chulan, then took the mobile phone on the tea table, looked at the caller ID above his eyes, and pressed the answer button with his eyebrows locked. "Xiao Zhao, why do you have time... Ten guy meeting? Tomorrow? What happened?" "What?!" "Someone broke into LV family village at night? Hurt many LV family? And abandoned LV Zhong?!" "Well, well, I happen to be still in Beijing. I''ll be there on time tomorrow..." A moment later, Lu Jin put down her mobile phone and looked at Zhang Chulan around her. It took a long time to say: "Cough... There are always crazy people who do things without scruples." "......." Zhang Chulan. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ meanwhile, All the ten guys in the strange circle received calls from the company. After learning the whole story, everyone had a slightly different expression on their face. Some of them were very surprised, some were extremely shocked, some were deeply suspicious, and there were many people who gloated at it But for the occurrence of this incident, almost everyone has a bad premonition. Now the world has been stable for decades, and it seems to start again The weather has changed! Chapter 213 The next day, A restaurant in Beijing, In the box, Tianshi mansion - Zhang Zhiwei. Shaolin Temple - Jiekong. Four families - Lu Jin. Four families - Wang AI. Four families - LV CI. Shenpo - Guan Shihua. Shu Zi men - Chen Jinkui. Jianghu Inn - Muyou. Suck the ancient pavilion - it''s like a tiger. The world meeting - the wind is brave. Ten important men in the strange circle came to the scene one after another. At this time, they were sitting around the round table in the box of the restaurant. There is a hot tea on the table in front of everyone, and through the subtle heat on the edge of the tea cup, these big men seem to have been sitting here for some time. However, the atmosphere in the box was still surprisingly quiet. Zhao Fangxu sat on the sofa not far from the dining table in the box and looked at the ten men who were silent in front of the dining table because of the Lvjia village incident. He was not in a hurry to let these big men in the circle say something about it. Although nadutong company is a defender of stable order, it is obvious that only someone is investigating the Soul Art of the LV family in the internal situation of the LV family village a few days ago. This matter is not big or small, Generally speaking, even because the other party''s purpose is unknown, the person who broke into Lvjia village may be planning something bad. At a young age, it is also likely that the LV family once had a feud with others. This time, they were just retaliated by their enemies. After all, At present, this matter is just an internal struggle between different people, which has not affected the normal life of ordinary people, let alone the stability and order of the current society. The reason why Zhao Fangxu came to attend the ten guy talks was just based on a cautious attitude of taking precautions. After all, the company doesn''t really have any doubts about why the LV family''s soul art was targeted. Once the inside story may involve the Jiashen rebellion of that year, there is nothing wrong with being cautious and safe. What''s more? The first to bear the brunt of this time is the LV family headed by ten old men LV CI. Who can guarantee that the old guy won''t go crazy? "Hey, hey... Hey, hey..." Guan Shihua looked at the older generation who didn''t look very well, smiled maliciously and said: "Young generation, I''m a young generation again. It''s really a large number of talents these years." As soon as this remark came out, everyone present looked at Guan Shihua. LV CI looked at her with dissatisfaction and frowned: "What do you mean?" "Lv Ci, am I wrong? Don''t be cruel to me there, you old boy." Guan Shihua turned to look at the tiger on his left hand and said: "Whether it''s Ding Qian''an, the little girl here today, or the young boys under the age of 30 who have participated in the Luo Tian Festival, the talent of these little guys..... Tut tut tut." With that, she looked at the old Heavenly Master sitting next to Lu Jin on the other side, drinking tea with a tea cup, and said: "Apart from you, how can we old guys compare with these little guys now in those days?" "Besides, Liu Xiaojiang has joined you. I''ve seen this child a few days ago. I''m afraid his talent is more than you?" "Cough..." the old Heavenly Master didn''t expect Guan Shihua to pull himself. He put down his tea cup, looked at the other ten guys and said: "Xiaojiang has been removed from my name. After all, he did that kind of thing at the Luo Tian Festival. Now... It''s better to talk about business first." As soon as the old Heavenly Master said that he was suspected of breaking away from Liu Xiaojiang, almost all the ten people present, except LV Ci, were looking like "I believe you are a ghost". No one believed that the Heavenly Master''s house would really cut off contact with Liu Xiaojiang. "Business? What business?" Guan Shihua despised this and said, "Lv CI asked us to come here just to confirm everyone''s attitude. He mainly wanted to ask others'' views on this matter under everyone''s witness." "If I say this, I''ll fart at leisure and gather people together to talk nonsense." "......." that''s like a tiger. "......." Lv CI. "That''s like a tiger." Lu Ci looked at the opposite tiger again, narrowed his eyes and asked: "You really don''t know LV Feng. What happened this time really has nothing to do with you?" "Master Lu, look at what you said." the tiger reached out and touched the back of his head, smiled and said: "What you said is quite like the horizontal practice Kung Fu taught by teacher Chai, but even my own horizontal practice level can''t carry you, let alone the people under my hands." "If you still don''t believe it, I can go to the village with you. Isn''t your soul telling skill just able to detect lies?" "Isn''t it really you..." after several days of investigation, LV CI no longer thought that the intruder was a tiger, but even if there was still a slightest possibility, he would never miss the opportunity to confirm himself. "Well, it''s too serious. You can go to the village with me later. As long as you prove that your words are true, my LV family will never treat you badly in the future..." Up to now, if the tiger is willing to follow LV CI back to Lv''s house for lie detection, the ten guys present can basically confirm that this incident probably has nothing to do with him. The huge restaurant box also fell into silence again. A moment later, LV CI turned to look at the shepherd who was present and said, "shepherd, I entrusted you with something before. In addition to finding that LV Feng and others died in the hotel, what other news is there during this time?" The shepherd shook his head and said, "Lv Feng''s body has been handed over to you, and we can''t find any clues." Bang!!! LV CI immediately knocked down the table with his fist, then slowly got up from his seat, looked at the ten guys around, and said: "Ladies and gentlemen, I know that you are unlikely to do this. Even if someone really hides behind and instructs it, I will never let the LV family seize anything." "But you know who I am, and I also know what you call me behind your back. I LV CI is a mad dog in your eyes... Right?" At this point, he looked at the others with a crazy smile and said: "In the investigation, the man not only hurt more than a dozen young people in the village, but also abolished my eldest son LV Zhong. Obviously, he was deliberately targeting my LV family!" "OK! Whether you did it or not! I can believe you didn''t do it! The man did things too clean... I''m convinced!" "However, until I find the person behind the scenes, the LV family will never give up investigating this matter." "Of course, the man seems to have got something. Maybe he''s just making an example of the LV family. I don''t know what the people behind the boy want to do..." "However, as long as I find the main messenger behind the scenes, no matter who that person is and who it is related to Never die! " Chapter 214 "Hahaha..." Guan Shihua looked at Lu Ci, who was suspected of threatening himself and others, and couldn''t help laughing and saying: "Lv Ci, it''s been so many years. You''re still such a fucking tiger!" Chen Jinkui sat on Guan Shihua''s right hand side. When he saw LV Ci''s appearance, he also smiled: "Oh, don''t be so angry, Mr. Lv. I didn''t say it just now... Will that cooperate with you? Will the Wang family, the world club, the Jianghu Inn and the suction ancient pavilion also help you investigate the whole story?" "Well, as long as you need it, as long as you say a word, I can fully cooperate with it. How do you always think of it?" "OK." Lv CI looked at Chen Jinkui. "There are many people in the art gate. If I am willing to help, I will remember the LV family." After talking, he turned to the other ten guys who didn''t show their attitude and said: "What do you say?" "I was born in Shaolin, but now I''m just a monk in Lingyin Temple." Xie Kong folded his hands and said: "A monk should not participate in the right and wrong of others in the secular world." The old Heavenly Master looked up at Xie Kong, put down his tea cup again, coughed twice as if nothing had happened, and said: "I''m also a monk..." "..." Lu Jin glanced at the old Heavenly Master angrily and said: "At least I grew up together. I don''t like your LV Ci''s means, but it may involve some trouble. If you need it... I Lu Jin can help." "I''ll forget it." Guan Shihua shook her head at LV Ci, then looked at Feng Zhenghao and Wang AI sitting together and said: "We are just a little Ma xian''er, who lives outside the Shanhaiguan Pass. Do you dare to go south? I, look at the multiplicity of each one!" "It''s the world meeting and the son of Master Wang..." "If things in Lvjia village develop in a bad direction this time, look at the young people now. If the future is really chaotic again, don''t you peel off the skin of our old thing?" "You are not satisfied with these things and don''t want to stop. I can''t afford to toss around like an old bone..." Wang AI and Feng Zhenghao are sitting next to each other. It seems that they are really "close" in their relationship. Both of them are not only willing to help LV CI investigate the matter, but also try their best to maintain a very dignified appearance when they see Guan Shihua''s provocative attitude. "Aunt, look at what you say." Hearing this, Chen Jinkui humbly touched his forehead, then looked at the tiger on Guan Shihua''s left hand, smiled and said: "You hear me, young man... My aunt is praising you." "Come on, brother Jinkui, you tease me." that Ruhu was not in high mood by LV CI before, but reluctantly smiled and responded. "Don''t be modest, little... Indeed, you are the youngest generation, and your men are all small gangsters, which is nothing." Wang AI smiled and said: "But the real reason why you can enter the ranks of the ten guys earlier than Xiaofeng is obvious... You can fight." At this point, he looked at LV Ci, who had sat down again next to him, and continued: "You don''t think about LV CI this time. Why do you just doubt you..." "A man sneaked into Lvjia village quietly, escaped unharmed under the siege of Lvjia family, and finally abandoned LV Zhong under his eyes..." "There are not many young people with such strength in the world. If it''s not for your clear conscience, I still think it''s probably you." "Now it seems that the man is either really LV Feng, but he has been temporarily strengthened by some means. This can also provide some basis for this conjecture through the means displayed by LV Feng in the fight, and the cause of death for which no doubt can be found all over his body." "Either, someone disguised and used a camouflage method that was far more toxic than thousands of people. Finally, in order not to expose their identity, they would kill LV Feng and them......" "Old man, can''t the other party be a young man?" that Ruhu smiled. "... the possibility is too low." Wang AI was stunned. Then he looked at the old Heavenly Master and shook his head "It is said that young people are only under the age of 30, but even if this requirement is adjusted to under the age of 50, who can compare with you and Ding Jian?" "Even Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Lingyu from Tianshi mansion can''t touch your heels now. As for Ding Juan... That boy has a special personality and joining Quan Xing is not for indulgence. You should know that he has a low possibility of fighting the LV family." "... also." the tiger nodded. "But if it is true, who will be the messenger behind LV Feng, or the person disguised as LV Feng...?" "Anyway, the possibility of the younger generation is very small." Wang AI said with a smile. "Check!" LV CI said, "I can accept your reasons and difficulties if Zhengyi, Shaolin Temple and Chuma Xian don''t help." "Others, even if my LV family owes you a personal favor, you can help me pay attention to all the people in the circle, whether the older generation or the younger generation. As long as they don''t show up in front of people for a long time, they may be seriously injured in the village." "Then, I will send someone to ''pick'' them up ''to the village and interrogate them slowly one by one!" After his words, he turned to Zhao Fangxu, who had never spoken, and said: "Mr. Zhao, you are the leader of the company. You are also present to witness it. In addition... You should have no opinion on this matter?" "Things can be done, but they can''t make too much trouble. Even if they are all strangers, they can''t hurt the innocent. Can the LV family understand?" "Yes! As long as they are innocent! I promise they won''t die!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Guizhou, Liupanshui mountain area, Near Mei Jinfeng''s seclusion, "Brother Liu, you answered the phone so long ago. What happened in Lvjia village shouldn''t be..." "Shh..." "Lying trough!" "In fact, I just want to investigate minghunshu. Who knows that the old guy is biting me, or who is willing to make the matter so stormy." "Is it safe?" "Must!" "That''s good... Ah, by the way, how can I hear that there may be two people. Besides yourself, do you have a helper I don''t know? Who is it?" "It''s almost here. Let''s not talk about it first. If you get the right news from Lu Jin, we''ll investigate rootless students... It must be the route closest to the truth." "Well, but it may be difficult. After all, the man without roots sounds strange. It''s just that he''s old. We don''t even know where Mei Jinfeng is." "Hehe, I think it''s good now. If Mei Jinfeng is really released..." "Brother Liu? What''s the matter with you? Sister bao''er?" "He''s so stupid..." "Chu LAN, baby, it seems that after finding Mei Jinfeng, if you continue to investigate, you may encounter some dangers." Chapter 215 To be cautious, Liu Xiaojiang, less than 20 meters away from the opposite hut, observed the situation in the house with a ''blood pupil'' in advance. As a result, he found that someone was standing behind the door in the house where no one should have been, suspected of monitoring the three of them. Moreover, it seems obvious that the other party is Mei Jinfeng himself, and most of it is the deliberate action of the man behind Ma Xianhong At this time, Mei Jinfeng found that she returned to her seclusion unharmed, and remembered her previous speculation and the conclusion analyzed by Zhang Chulan. He also confirmed the goal of the man behind Ma Xianhong. It was not the company, nor biyou village, nor Mei Jinfeng, but someone who might continue to investigate along Mei Jinfeng''s line. Just Is it Zhang Chulan? Or baby Feng? Although it is difficult for Liu Xiaojiang to determine who the man''s real goal is, according to Ma Xianhong, the company has not taken any action against him for so long, and he doesn''t think that the man''s goal will be himself. After all, if that person''s goal is really himself, he will no longer be afraid of any so-called threat. Just peeping into Ma Xianhong''s memory, the man can make a big fuss about Chen duo and let the company deal with another disobedient temporary worker. Liu Xiaojiang allowed Ma Xianhong to go back. On the one hand, he really didn''t want to kill an honest man who helped himself for "selfish desires" after he cheated on others. On the other hand He''s gambling, He is gambling that Xianhong is willing to make friends with himself. He will have a gap with the man behind him because he trusts himself; The goal of the man behind his gambling on horse Xianhong is not himself. He will not rashly offend a madman who doesn''t know his attitude and strength and dares to fight everyone secretly. Besides, even if you lose the bet, In the eyes of the company, Liu Xiaojiang is just a disobedient temporary worker. Out of sympathy, he did not kill Chen duo and chose to take the Gu body Saint child for "control". He is not a villain who wants to use the Gu body Saint child to do something. The worst result is that Chen Duo is taken back and controlled by the company, and he may completely break with the top management of the company. But in contrast, The company should also be willing to see Liu Xiaojiang go crazy to retaliate against a guy who has long been regarded as a ''threat'' after leaving. Hurt eight hundred enemies and lose ten thousand As long as the man behind Ma Xianhong''s goal is not Liu Xiaojiang, he probably won''t take the initiative to offend Liu Xiaojiang, let alone tear his face on Chen duo''s problem. The stronger the strength shown by Liu Xiaojiang, the more passive the man behind Ma Xianhong will be in this matter. Unless, because of something, both sides are completely on the opposite side, they will not easily touch each other''s bottom line Because once you touch each other''s bottom line, waiting for each other''s results will be endless! ¡­¡­ In front of the cabin, "Even if it''s for us this time, we can''t get around rootless life if we want to investigate the events of that year. When we mention this person... We must come to contact this Jinfeng mother-in-law." Zhang Chulan learned about the situation in the house from Liu Xiaojiang. Even though she thought that she and others were 100% targeted, she still didn''t want to give up the clues she had finally got. At the moment, with Liu Xiaojiang around, he still led the way to the door of the hut and planned to call out Mei Jinfeng in the house and learn about rootless life with others. However, just when Zhang Chulan reached out to knock on the door, "Who?" Mei Jinfeng opened the door directly and looked at the three young people outside through the crack. At the next moment, the old man hiding in the door seemed to confirm that he didn''t know each other. Immediately, several silver needles'' whew, whew, whew ''penetrated the wooden door and shot at the three people outside the door who were trying to explain something. Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao reacted quickly. As soon as they heard the sound, they were already on guard. With only a slight force under their feet, they jumped to both sides of the wooden door and avoided the attack of several silver needles. Liu Xiaojiang followed behind their buttocks and didn''t even bother to hide in the face of several silver needles. He just raised his arm and waved it, and threw all the silver needles shot at him to the ground. meanwhile, Mei Jinfeng opened the wooden door and came out. Her long white hair was behind her head. She wore round glasses with thick lenses that almost blocked her face, just like Liu Xiaojiang and others had seen in the data. Standing in front of the hut, she lifted a few silver needles floating in her palm, looked at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Who are you, again and again... What do you want to do!" Zhang Chulan took off her guard and quickly explained, "grandma Jinfeng, don''t get me wrong. We''re not the ones before..." At this time, "Hello? Lao Xia?" a voice came from behind, directly interrupting Zhang Chulan''s explanation. "The old woman with long hair and glasses... It should be the Jinfeng you said. Didn''t you say she was missing before, so come quickly. The situation has changed a little..." At this time, even Liu Xiaojiang unexpectedly looked back and found that the visitor was Barron greers, a foreigner who had appeared in biyou village before. Just Liu Xiaojiang looked at balun who was coming this way. A red light flashed in his eyes, and then he became more confused. Because he found that although he could directly see through all the existence of this balun by virtue of his "blood pupil", he could not even notice this guy''s breath if he changed to the way of perception of releasing energy! And Barron doesn''t have any ''remarkable'' features on this guy! When Liu Xiaojiang was in biyou village before, he kept his "blood pupil" open and didn''t notice anything unusual. The more he observed this balun, the more he felt that there was something wrong with the power of the goods. Isn''t the power system of foreigners all crooked in terms of winning second place? Baron, the power source of the ghost guy, doesn''t seem to be like this "Hi! Liu! Zhang! And the cockroach girl... Meet again!" Barron put his mobile phone back in his pocket and looked at the three with a smile. Although he didn''t seem to have a trace of hostility, he obviously had an unclear relationship with Xia Liuqing in the previous action of biyou village. In the eyes of normal people, this kind of thing has an unclear relationship with wholeness! "Baron greers, why are you here?" Zhang Chulan was obviously surprised by Baron''s appearance. "Lao Xia, they asked me to help them find someone, so they''ve been here recently. As soon as you arrive at Liupanshui, I''ll keep up with you..." what the fuck? When Liu Xiaojiang heard this, he couldn''t help looking at balun more. He suddenly felt that the ability of "blood pupil" should be turned on from time to time to observe the details around him, even when nothing happened. I was followed in the city and I didn''t find it all the way to the mountain? Chapter 216 "... no, whatever you want, you''d better be honest and don''t have any bad ideas. No one here will be afraid of you!" Zhang Chulan has seen the battle in biyou village with her own eyes. She knows that this balun is no less powerful than other temporary workers. At the same time, she is also a person who has some relationship with or is all-around. After saying these words that can be used to embolden himself, he immediately turned to Feng Baobao and Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Sister bao''er, brother Liu, if this ghost guy dares to mess around, you must be responsible for helping me smoke him!" "..." Feng Baobao looked at balun and subconsciously stepped back, but when he thought Liu Xiaojiang was there, he relaxed his vigilance and nodded: "Well... Well, Xiaojiang is here, too. He doesn''t brag. He should have a play and be able to move." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Mei Jinfeng, who was still observing the situation, and balun, who showed no hostility not far away. He immediately patted Feng Baobao on the shoulder, motioned the silly girl to put away the knife in her hand and said: "Grandma Jinfeng, don''t worry. We''re not with the gang who kidnapped you. Now we''re here to investigate the purpose of the gang." After that, regardless of whether Mei Jinfeng believed it or not, he turned to balun on the other side and said: "Lao Xia, they asked you to find someone. Did they... Let you find grandma Jinfeng?" "... yes." Baron smiled and nodded. "Wang Zhenqiu?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at balun and suddenly said. "After all, he promised Lao Xia to help find Mei Jinfeng''s clues." balun didn''t deny it. Zhang Chulan could not help frowning slightly when she heard the words "Wang Zhenqiu". Before he came to Liupanshui, he called Wang Zhenqiu and asked if he had found any clues about Mei Jinfeng, but the other party just asked him to come and have a look. Barron was just waiting for his three people in the city Mei Jinfeng saw that no one did it to herself, and heard these people mention "Lao Xia" several times. She was puzzled and said: "Are you..." ¡­¡­ Half an hour later, "Jinfeng!!!" "Don''t touch me!!!" Mei Jinfeng threw Xia Liuqing over her shoulder and smashed Xia Liuqing to the ground. The degree of cruelty suddenly made several people around silly. At the moment, from the attitude of the two elders, it is not difficult to see that Xia Liuqing, once known as the "fierce Ling", is a real... Licking dog in front of Mei Jinfeng. After all, what was the reason why this Jinfeng mother-in-law joined the whole sex? It seems that it is not necessarily a secret in the whole alien circle. Otherwise, it is impossible to live in seclusion here in Liupanshui for many years. On the other side, Liu Xiaojiang, Zhang Chulan and Wang Zhenqiu stood together, looking at Xia Liuqing who was being beaten not far away, while talking quietly. "Ha ha, let you come. You really came. It seems that you are really interested in mother-in-law Jinfeng." Wang Zhenqiu put his big golden wave behind his head. He wore pink framed glasses on his face. He smiled at Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Chulan. He was completely proud of a little woman. "After all, Zhao Dong said before that we should use our own strength to investigate the people behind biyou village." "However, all the people in biyou village who may know the identity of that person have been basically killed by that person so far, except Ma Xianhong... There is only Mei Jinfeng." Liu Xiaojiang hugged his hands and looked at Xia Liuqing, who was being beaten violently not far away, and balun, who seemed to be close to Feng Baobao because of curiosity, but he didn''t care that Wang Zhenqiu asked balun to follow his behavior. "Oh, by the way, I don''t care about you. Did you owe me another favor for letting Barron follow us?" "......." Wang Zhenqiu. "You can''t say that. You didn''t do it to them and let me owe you a favor. That means that in the future, as long as they don''t provoke you, you can''t do it to them. Otherwise, isn''t my favor too cheap?" "I had no reason to start with balun, but I promised you not to start with Xia Liuqing." Liu Xiaojiang smiled at Wang Zhenqiu and said: "Now, if you let him follow us, you give me a reason to do it. The reason why I didn''t do it... But for your face." "Shit! You''re also Yin me!" Wang Zhenqiu looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s smiling face, immediately turned his head to Zhang Chulan on the other side, and gritted his teeth and said: "Zhang Chulan, you said you would come soon. Why do you have to take this guy!" "... didn''t you just say you guessed it early in the morning?" Zhang Chulan glanced at Wang Zhenqiu, his eyes far more proud than he just did. "......." Wang Zhenqiu. "Hum, it seems that you two are really close, I......" "Don''t change the subject." Liu Xiaojiang interrupted with a smile, "remember, you owe me another favor just now because of this balun." "I witness!" echoed Zhang Chulan. "You... You..." Wang Zhenqiu said angrily: "OK! Even if I owe you another favor! But remember it for me! I''ll find this place sooner or later!" After that, he ignored Liu Xiaojiang, turned to Zhang Chulan and said: "You''re no better than him!" "......." Zhang Chulan. "Zhang Chulan, to tell you the truth, I''m also curious about you. If you were the person in charge of North China when you were in biyou village, you couldn''t rest assured about boa, so you were sent to ''remind'' boa what to do." "So now..." "When the true face of such temporary workers has been revealed and everyone can trust and cooperate with each other, why did you come to intervene in the task of temporary workers? Is it because you can''t trust us temporary workers?" At this point, Wang Zhenqiu said with a malicious smile on his mouth: "No, why do I think you trust the guy next to you, but when you see me coming, you always look reluctant?" "Investigate Mei Jinfeng and try to follow this clue to find out the people behind biyou village. This is clearly what the company asks temporary workers to do, but you don''t want me to participate in it." "And..." "When I first appeared on the mission in biyou village, I always felt that you were trying to hide something. Until I saw the guy next to you again in the village, it suddenly became much more normal..." "Zhang Chulan, are you two hiding something from everyone? It looks like you''re working for the company, but you always have your own ulterior purpose?" "In biyou village before, I admitted that I was wrong. I thought you all had different purposes, so I didn''t know what you were doing in the end, but this time You can''t get rid of me. " "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "......." Zhang Chulan. Chapter 217 A moment later, In the cabin, Liu Xiaojiang sat around the small table, but at this time, in addition to Xia Liuqing, Wang Zhenqiu and balun also sat aside, listening to Mei Jinfeng''s detailed description of being tied up during this period of time. "I checked it after I came back. There was no sign of being turned over in the house." "Moreover, I can''t think of anything worth thinking about here..." After listening to Mei Jinfeng''s narration, Liu Xiaojiang suddenly flashed a red light in his eyes and observed the old man''s physical condition. Mei Jinfeng is an inborn alien. Inborn powers are also common mental motivation. The operation of energy path in the body is only a general Sunday. General congenital aliens are naturally aware of the existence of congenital energy, so they will awaken uncertain powers in advance before accepting the orthodox method of energy practice. Once you awaken your innate powers, it is often difficult to practice after tomorrow. You are only willing to learn some normal energy path operation methods to gradually increase the energy in your body and strengthen the strength of your innate powers. At the age of 100, Mei Jinfeng''s motivation to wake up has only reached the level of "controlling things", or just controlling some gadgets such as silver needles. In this case, either the old man''s talent itself is not high, or the innate energy is really about to be exhausted, resulting in a great decline in his own strength level... In a word, even in his heyday, it is estimated that he is far from being the best of others. At present, in addition to discovering that Mei Jinfeng is a real "war five dregs", Liu Xiaojiang has not noticed anything unusual in the old man. On the other side, After listening to Mei Jinfeng''s detailed description of her own experience, Zhang Chulan couldn''t help turning her head and looking at Liu Xiaojiang around her. After getting a nod to confirm her reply, Zhang Chulan looked at Wang Zhenqiu and balun, and couldn''t help frowning slowly. Wang Zhenqiu and balun were also present. In addition, there was Xia Liuqing outside the door. Obviously, he couldn''t ask anything. It''s even worse to confirm other things with Mei Jinfeng. Liu Xiaojiang noticed Zhang Chulan''s embarrassment and looked at Wang Zhenqiu who was thinking with his head down. On the contrary, he did not show any eagerness, but watched the development of the situation relatively calmly. A Mei Jinfeng really doesn''t matter, In the eyes of other people in the world, Or in the eyes of all forces in the alien circle, What can really attract the attention of others in the old man is her relationship with rootless life The important thing is rootless! Although Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t know whether Wang Zhenqiu knows this, he feels that even if he doesn''t know the existence of rootless life, he must think that the other party''s purpose is not Mei Jinfeng himself. What''s more? Wang Zhenqiu helped Xia Liuqing find Mei Jinfeng. On the one hand, even because of the apprenticeship between them, on the other hand, he was also working for the company. This bastard is trying to follow Mei Jinfeng''s line to find out the man behind the biyou village incident for the company. So, Liu Xiaojiang was not worried that things could not continue. Even if Wang Zhenqiu seemed to want to make trouble for himself, the goals of both sides remained the same for the time being, and both wanted to dig out some useful clues along Mei Jinfeng''s line. indeed, After a short thought, Wang Zhenqiu first looked up at Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Chulan, and then looked at Mei Jinfeng again, saying: "Well... In that case, you might as well change your mind." "Indeed, so far, no one can see that you have been hurt, but Chen duo''s poison is very strange. It is not impossible for those people to use you as a medium to hurt other targets." "But no matter how you think about it, the purpose of their behavior is not to point to you. Now it should also become a high probability event." "However, we don''t have any clue at the moment. It''s useless for us to guess each other''s purpose. You can also choose to deal with this matter in this way..." "Suppose a person comes home and finds that the door has been pried, what should he do first?" "Call the police?" Mei Jinfeng wondered. "The man should see if he has lost anything," Wang Zhenqiu said. "I haven''t lost anything here..." Mei Jinfeng thought of her situation here. She wasn''t pried by someone and suddenly became silent. See this, Wang Zhenqiu deliberately reminded: "the other party is a strange person, and neither the means nor the purpose can be inferred according to common sense. If it was me, I would only check whether the most important thing is still there. If it is... Then this matter can be exposed." "After all, I don''t know who the other party is, what the other party wants, and where the other party is. Thinking more will only increase my troubles." "......." Mei Jinfeng. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After a long time, "Yes! You go back first! I''ll stay with Jinfeng! Goodbye!" "You too!" "Don''t ~ ~ ah! Let me stay with you! I can sleep in the shed outside!" ¡­ Outside the cabin, "Balungo, ball, since there is no harvest, let''s go first." "Zhang, Liu, cockroach girl, bye!" "... bye!" Feng Baobao looked back at balun, put one hand in his pocket, raised the other hand and waved it. Then he followed Zhang Chulan and Liu Xiaojiang and walked down the mountain. But considering the purpose of this trip, she couldn''t help looking at the two people around her and said: "Don''t we want to inquire about mother-in-law Jinfeng..." "I can''t avoid it." Liu Xiaojiang glanced at Wang Zhenqiu and balun not far behind, and found that the other two seemed to be whispering, so he said: "I once tried to escape this curious bastard, but I failed in the end..." Zhang Chulan looked at Liu Xiaojiang and said, "brother Liu, if you can''t avoid it, it will be very troublesome." "He is a jerk and a cancer. He had the opportunity to join the whole sex before, but he didn''t really join." Liu Xiaojiang said. "..." Zhang Chulan understood Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning, "so you will continue to play with such an asshole without involving your own secrets?" "You can''t kill him." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t deny it. "After all, the path is not a villain who likes to kill." "What if it''s a fork?" Zhang Chulan said. "..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t speak this time, but took a meaningful look at Zhang Chulan. "Brother Liu, don''t you... Feel contradictory?" When Zhang Chulan saw Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, she immediately felt a shudder, as if the most trustworthy person around her was the more dangerous existence than anyone else. "What''s the contradiction?" Liu Xiaojiang walked forward without looking back, followed by Feng Baobao with an indifferent face. "Chu LAN, kindness is relative. People are good to me, I am good to people, people are evil to me, and I am good to people. That TM is just a brain disease..." "All my life, I am only willing to be an ordinary person, only taking into account the people I like and those who show kindness to me..." "Therefore, as long as they are good to me, I don''t care whether they are good or bad in the eyes of others, because I''m selfish. " Chapter 218 "..." Zhang Chulan suddenly stopped and looked at Liu Xiaojiang and Feng Baobao walking in front. Suddenly, he felt that Liu Xiaojiang seemed to be different from before. When we first met, Zhang Chulan felt that although Liu Xiaojiang was very mysterious, he was completely a cautious and smart man. He didn''t care about everything. He looked as tired as he used to be. The second meeting was on Longhu Mountain, Zhang Chulan felt that although Liu Xiaojiang on Longhu Mountain looked a lot more cheerful, he had begun to pay attention to some things, and even gradually deepened his contact with others for those things. He finally went down the mountain and established a "solid" cooperative relationship with himself and others after the Luo Tian Festival At that time, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t seem to have changed, but there were more humanized things than before, which made people see that he was a good man with a bottom line... At least he would be a very compassionate guy. At the same time, It seems that he has such a special feeling for sister bao''er because of the almost "same" situation. The third meeting was the company''s action against biyou village on the grounds of Chen duo, To tell you the truth, after knowing Chen duo''s experience and Ma Xianhong''s personality in biyou village, Zhang Chulan was not surprised by Liu Xiaojiang''s decision. Even when he learned about the other party''s practice on the issue of CHENDUO and biyou village, he actually wanted the plan to be implemented successfully more than anyone else. Because this shows that he is right. Liu Xiaojiang is a compassionate guy. Sister bao''er, who is very similar to Chen duo, must also have inseparable feelings. At this time, considering Liu Xiaojiang''s strength, which can even compare with some ten men, it may even exceed their absolute strength, as well as sister bao''er''s personal words of "hard enough", "able to live" Now for sister bao''er, Zhang Chulan believes that Liu Xiaojiang''s value alone has exceeded that of himself, the dog son Xu ye, and the third and fourth brothers. After all, all of them do not have the strength of Liu Xiaojiang, but they have the confidence to hide sister bao''er through master Xu''s years of operation. But now, with the unveiling of the true face of temporary workers in various regions, they have also suffered a great deal of damage. Even if they can do everything well next, they will just continue to survive for a period of time. What should I do after that? Even if they can uncover sister bao''er''s life experience, as long as they can''t solve the real problems behind it, the matter of longevity will be put in front of other outsiders sooner or later. At that time, maybe decades later, maybe a hundred years later, they... Who can wait by sister bao''er''s side? Do their descendants have the ability to fight against people all over the world who want to live forever for sister Bao? You hardly need to think about such a thing! Liu Xiaojiang, who not only has strength, but also can live forever and is willing to help sister bao''er, is a more reliable existence than everyone else! So, Zhang Chulan, from the perspective of sister bao''er, actually attaches great importance to everything about Liu Xiaojiang. He felt that Liu Xiaojiang was the one who could continue to accompany sister bao''er after the "mission" of himself and others was over! However, people will change. Even those who live forever, as long as they are not the special case of sister bao''er, as long as they still have the thoughts of normal people, they will suddenly change because of some things. Zhang Chulan witnessed the changes that took place in Liu Xiaojiang. Naturally, she began to doubt whether Liu Xiaojiang would be willing to take over the plate according to her own ideas and whether she could handle sister Bao''s affairs properly Now it seems obvious that this matter still needs careful consideration, In the future, even if we want to make waves in the dark and let Liu Xiaojiang finally take over his class, we still have a lot of time to waste. Not really Zhang Chulan looked and walked beside Liu Xiaojiang. Feng Baobao was dressed in orange one-piece overalls. Sister bao''er has a good foundation. If you dress up a little, you are a great beauty. I don''t believe you can refuse the beauty trick! ܳ! Suddenly I hate this guy. What''s going on Zhang Chulan''s feelings for Feng Baobao are not from the love between men and women, but more like the family affection between sister and brother. Even if he thinks Liu Xiaojiang is worthy of sister bao''er in all aspects, he still feels like he wants to marry his daughter. At the thought that the cabbage that has been cultivated for many years has been arched by pigs Very angry! At this time, "Zhang Chulan!" Wang Zhenqiu caught up with Zhang Chulan and interrupted Zhang Chulan''s extremely poisonous idea of sending a woman. Hear the sound, Liu Xiaojiang and Feng Baobao also stopped and looked back at Wang Zhenqiu who caught up with them. One was not surprised and had no expression on his face; One had no idea about it and had no expression on his face. "What are you doing?" Zhang Chulan''s expression on his face had not been adjusted. He immediately turned his head fiercely and looked at Wang Zhenqiu. "... uh." Wang Zhenqiu was stunned when he saw Zhang Chulan''s expression. Then, perhaps he felt that the other party was stimulated by himself, and said with a proud smile: "Are you really leaving?" "Otherwise?" Zhang Chulan gradually adjusted the expression on his face, but in Wang Zhenqiu''s eyes, he was hiding his unhappiness. "Well! You go! I won''t go!" Wang Zhenqiu nodded with a smile. "......." Zhang Chulan. Holding his hands in his arms, Wang Zhenqiu deliberately looked up at Zhang Chulan and Liu Xiaojiang, smiled and said: "Not only will I not go, but I will also keep an eye on mother-in-law Jinfeng!" When he said these words, the expression on his face was like saying: Didn''t you play dumb with me? Don''t you let me know what you''re doing? Then you go! Zhang Chulan''s fire just came out again: "You are really a pervert! The old couple are finally reunited! You still have to keep staring here! You..." Wang Zhenqiu looked over Zhang Chulan, looked at Liu Xiaojiang not far behind him, and then interrupted: "Immortal Xiao Liu is not right. He is also a very interesting guy, but relatively... He is also a dangerous guy. Although he is not so curious about me and has some bottom lines, if he doesn''t pay attention, I will suffer in his hands." "This may be the strength gap, which brings him an absolute advantage..." "So as like as two peas, you are a good opponent of a game, and you have almost the same purpose as that guy, and maybe even the same thing." "If you let him eat it, maybe he will eat it too. Well, that''s it. If you want to continue pretending to be stupid and intend to miss what you think of as'' opportunity '', then go slowly... Don''t give it away!" After that, no matter how Zhang Chulan reacted, he whistled and turned to balun waiting there. Seeing this, Zhang Chulan hesitated. He just wanted to turn around and ask Liu Xiaojiang for his opinions, but he found that the other party was looking at himself with a look of schadenfreude. The green veins on his forehead suddenly bulged. Chapter 219 The next day, Liupanshui City, On a bench under a tree in a street, "Well, I see..." Wang Zhenqiu hung up the call with balun, put his mobile phone back in his pocket, turned his head and looked at the two people at hand to the right and said: "Barron said that mother-in-law Jinfeng and Lao Xia are buying outdoor equipment. It seems that the things that mother-in-law cherishes most are stored in a very special place. Sure enough, they are still waiting for nothing." "Hum!" Zhang Chulan looked as if she had not completely calmed down. She glanced at Wang Zhenqiu and said: "Thanks to your imagination, you let that Baron follow us." No matter how much Zhang Chulan doesn''t trust Wang Zhenqiu, she also knows that Wang Zhenqiu is a temporary worker in the company. Compared with Barron''s kind of guy who doesn''t know everything, he can be regarded as "his own person" on a certain level. As a result, Wang Zhenqiu let an outsider from balun also participate in the task, and even deliberately let the other party be responsible for monitoring and tracking himself and others. Obviously, it means to ensure the achievement of the goal by all means. "Hey, after all, I''ve cooperated. You''re a mallet. I''m not worried." Wang Zhenqiu grinned and said: "However, bao''er is different. The goods have a sharp sense. If you don''t want to be noticed by the goods, you naturally have to hand it over to professionals..." Speaking of this, he took his eyes away from Feng Baobao standing in front of himself and others, looked again at Liu Xiaojiang sitting on the right hand of himself and Zhang Chulan, and said: "It''s an unexpected harvest. Although I know you have a good relationship, I didn''t expect him to come at the beginning. Otherwise, how could I get hurt?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Zhenqiu when he heard the speech, but he just smiled but didn''t speak. At present, Zhang Chulan can''t help but feel his chin and say: "Brother Liu, sister bao''er, you didn''t notice balun before?" "Hmm..." Feng Baobao looked at Liu Xiaojiang, thought for a moment and said: "Barron... I can''t tell..." "Ah? What do you distinguish?" Wang Zhenqiu and Zhang Chulan were all skeptical. "Smell..." Feng Baobao said. "Smell?" Wang Zhenqiu was a little confused. "Hmm..." Feng Baobao nodded and said, "you have yours, he has his..." "Everyone... No, all creatures have their own unique smell. Is that what you mean?" Wang Zhenqiu thought a little and soon understood what Feng Baobao meant. "Hmm..." Feng Baobao looked at Liu Xiaojiang again and said: "Baron didn''t..." "Xiaojiang can do it..." "It''s like a gust of wind. In any environment, it smells like..." "Such an evil door?!" Wang Zhenqiu was stunned. When Zhang Chulan heard this, he also turned to Liu Xiaojiang and said, "no wonder sister Bao was in Longhu Mountain before..." "Brother Liu, you didn''t find Barron following us yesterday?" Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said, "in addition to the smell the baby said, even if the energy in the body is released for perception, it is impossible to perceive the existence of balun." "You can''t detect balun''s tracking?" Wang Zhenqiu was even more surprised. Instead of directly answering this question, Liu Xiaojiang put his hands behind his head and leaned on the back of the bench, saying: "Eh... Anyway, it''s good that Baron didn''t have any hostility. He showed up when he saw Mei Jinfeng. Otherwise, if I didn''t show up until you came together, I would really have a hard chance to make you owe another favor." "Shit! Despise you!" Wang Zhenqiu immediately said. "Ah, by the way..." Liu Xiaojiang suddenly thought of something and leaned on the bench as if thinking: "Although I don''t know what you think, after all, they are all employees working for the company. I''d better remind you first. There''s something wrong with this Baron..." As soon as it comes out, Zhang Chulan and Wang Zhenqiu looked at Liu Xiaojiang one after another. Obviously, they didn''t think Liu Xiaojiang would say such words without foundation, nor did they think that what Liu Xiaojiang said was "wrong" and still referred to Barron''s rare sneaking ability. "..." although Feng Baobao was not interested in this, considering what Zhang Chulan said to herself after the action in biyou village, she still looked at Liu Xiaojiang seriously and showed an attitude of "I''m very good". Liu Xiaojiang didn''t pay attention to Feng Baobao''s changes, but looked up at the swaying branches above and said slowly: "We are all employees of the company. Even if we haven''t contacted those foreigners, we have more or less seen some descriptions about the source of their power in internal journals." "Especially in the west, whether the so-called magicians, paladins or alchemists, the types of power they practice are all similar to a kind of ''borrowed'' power." "This kind of thing is not so much an inward search for self, but rather, like science and technology, it is using all possible external factors to strengthen itself, and it also fails to give them the power to surpass scientific development." "To tell you the truth..." "I personally despise these things, because if we fail to obtain the power to surpass scientific development, it is actually a decline caused by the difficulty of inheriting the cultivation system, then they... Can''t have too much upper limit at the beginning." "Moreover, even if everyone is almost the kind of innate ability that awakens suddenly, even if it is the congenital product of great contingency, there seems to be subtle differences between us and them. They actually think that emotion is the important factor determining whether the power is strong or not..." "We are exploring ourselves inwardly before we begin to cultivate the power of the human body itself. However, after they accidentally perceive the power, they only want to pursue this power in their brain, and then a kind of external means such as magic and alchemy will be born." "Now, although there are many different people with similar ideas on our side, in the beginning, we and them are essentially two very different kinds of existence......" Let''s go, Liu Xiaojiang put down his upturned legs, looked up at Wang Zhenqiu and Zhang Chulan, and said with a smile: "Our upper limit of power is higher and their lower limit of power is lower. However, based on the difference in essence at the beginning, the two power systems have probably explored their own things inward, which is easier to be accepted by modern society, because we are not belligerent in essence." "No self-cultivation, just strength. The alien society over there is much more difficult to manage than us..." "But it is baron who comes from the West. The source of power is exactly the same as us. It is also the result of trying to explore himself inward." "Baron greers is a pure Oriental Energy refining with a western face... No, it should be said that he is an ''alien'', because only we use these two words to refer to those who have ''powers''." Chapter 220 "Balun''s breathing practice is the same as ours?" Wang Zhenqiu was even more surprised. "In addition to the special sorcery and other skills, he should be consistent with the acquired energy practitioners on our side in the way of energy practice." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. "Well... What kind of stranger is balun?" Wang Zhenqiu frowned slowly, obviously beginning to doubt balun''s identity. "I don''t know." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head indifferently. "......." Wang Zhenqiu. "Are you kidding me again?" "That''s not true." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head again. "A foreigner''s breathing practice is the same as ours. It''s impossible to say that he is a hidden dangerous element. Can''t he arouse your interest?" Wang Zhenqiu touched his chin. This jerk obviously seems out of tune, but his attitude towards things obviously coincides with that of the company. Moreover, he will actively help Xia Liuqing find Mei Jinfeng together, probably to find the person who robbed Ma Xianhong for the company. It seems, This product is still willing to help the company. "Don''t test me." Liu Xiaojiang shrugged and said: "The energy path running in balun''s body is only a relatively basic Sunday. He hasn''t used any skill in front of me. How do I know where he came from?" Wang Zhenqiu had no doubt when he heard this, and slowly nodded, "so..." "That''s not enough. There was such a foreigner in biyou village before. When I went back to be curious, I checked his details with the company." Zhang Chulan also said thoughtfully: "I was born in 1960. I can''t tell. This guy is almost 60 years old. He has a good face..." "I know something about balun." Wang Zhenqiu glanced at Zhang Chulan, then slowly opened his mouth and said: "I came from a famous school, majored in classical and modern languages and oriental culture research, and was able to skillfully use the languages of seven countries. After graduation, I passed the selection and joined the special corps..." "After the special corps retired, he became a professional explorer and completed some high-profile exploration activities many times. It is estimated that the book published by this guy during his fame can still be bought until now." "In short, if we stop here, the experience of this product can also be described as wonderful and successful." "Until, he participated in a rescue operation organized by Zhang Jiafeng in Gancheng......" ¡­¡­ "These things happened in 1995. After that, several search and rescue organizations were organized, but no matter which time they failed, people thought that balun had died in zhangjiafeng, Gancheng..." "As a result, two years later, Barron suddenly appeared in front of people, but he didn''t mention to anyone what had happened in the past two years. Only since then, his name gradually disappeared in the normal society. On the contrary, it was the underworld and our circle, and people often mentioned the goods." "Up to now, Barron can be seen in many mysterious and unknown events..." Wang Zhenqiu briefly explained the information he had found, then smiled at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "How to say, if you only look at this resume, Barron is a guy who suits my appetite, at least more interesting than some people who only know how to make trouble." "It''s really much more interesting than you." Liu Xiaojiang make complaints about it. "......." Wang Zhenqiu. "Which end is this goods?" Zhang Chulan looked at Wang Zhenqiu and couldn''t help but doubt: "He seemed to be Lao Xia''s friend before, but now he helps us keep an eye on Lao Xia?" "He was a friend of Lao Xia, who had known him abroad in his early years." Wang Zhenqiu''s mobile phone vibrated. While touching his trouser pocket, he said disapprovingly: "However, this doesn''t prevent him from cooperating with us. After all, the things about Lao Xia and grandma Jinfeng are very interesting, and we don''t intend to pit the two elders Isn''t it? " ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After a long time, Liu Xiaojiang and balun met and blocked Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng in the street. At this time, the two elders had also changed into mountaineering equipment. "You dead devil! You!" Xia Liuqing was not a fool and immediately understood why the other party could accurately know their actions. "Grandma Jinfeng, Lao Xia, where are you in a hurry?" Wang Zhenqiu stood in front of the crowd and said with a smile: "But wherever you go, please take us!" "Where to go has nothing to do with you!" Xia Liuqing said angrily. "It doesn''t really matter this time..." Wang Zhenqiu put away his smile and looked at Mei Jinfeng next to Xia Liuqing and said: "Granny Jinfeng, your action is so strong. I gave you some advice and you started immediately. It seems that the things you cherish most and can''t be lost in any case still really exist!" "How do you know?" Mei Jinfeng was puzzled. "Lao Xia invited me to join Quanxing and told me a lot of old stories about Quanxing." Wang Zhenqiu smiled: "Lao Xia once mentioned to me that in the eyes of rootless, the former leader of your all-round nature, there are three people with different status from other all-round members, namely Gao gen, Gu Qiting and you..." "Wugensheng regards Gao Gen and guqiting as his confidants. He happens to have a hobby of collecting and often gets some strange things. In the whole sex, except himself, it seems that only you know the location of these collections." Mei Jinfeng looked at Xia Liuqing with a dark face, "you..." "I... I...." Xia Liuqing didn''t dare to look at Mei Jinfeng, so she could only get angry at Wang Zhenqiu: "So what? This is our whole thing! Why are you..." "Stop, I''m not going to reason with you this time. If you don''t take us, you can''t go anywhere." Wang Zhenqiu interrupted directly. "Little son of a bitch! Did grandpa always give you a face! Did you forget that grandpa was..." Pop! Wang Zhenqiu immediately raised his hand and snapped his fingers. A subsequent flame immediately surrounded him and immediately attracted the attention of some passers-by. Later, passers-by were curious about it, and even took out their mobile phones to shoot, He looked at Xia Liuqing with a smile and said: "Lao Xia, do you mean you''re crazy? Do you mean you''re going to fight me here?" "...." Xia Liuqing was stunned at this. Of course, he knew what results would be brought to himself, an all sex monster, if he started in front of ordinary people, but he didn''t expect that Wang Zhenqiu, as a person of the company, would threaten himself with ordinary people around him. On the other side, Liu Xiaojiang, Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao stood not far behind Wang Zhenqiu and balun and witnessed the way the bastard did things. "This son of a bitch, who is all sex!" Liu Xiaojiang heard Zhang Chulan''s whisper, saw the goods look at Wang Zhenqiu, with a smile of unknown significance in his mouth, and whispered: "Isn''t it good?" "He volunteered to be a bad man, which will only push himself against Mei Jinfeng. Next, considering your relationship with rootless students, you will be easier to win Mei Jinfeng''s trust than him." "This bastard still wants to help the company, hum..." Chapter 221 Wang Zhenqiu floated, After inferring that the purpose of Zhang Chulan and Liu Xiaojiang is likely to be mother-in-law Jinfeng and rootless, he obviously feels that he has completely gained the upper hand. Next, he just needs to follow up. He thinks he can find out why sooner or later. After all, everything at present is proceeding according to his rhythm. If the purpose of Zhang Chulan and Liu Xiaojiang is really related to the rootless life of the former head of Quanxing, the place where mother-in-law Jinfeng is going next is undoubtedly the purpose of their trip. At the same time, This matter is also likely to involve the man who had previously hidden behind biyou village, because the real purpose of the man to capture mother-in-law Jinfeng is probably for rootless collections. under these circumstances, While continuing to help the company investigate the truth of the incident, Wang Zhenqiu can always pay attention to the performance of Zhang Chulan and Liu Xiaojiang in their actions. As everyone knows, After confirming Wang Zhenqiu''s "greed", Liu Xiaojiang soon thought of what the goods were secretly planning, so he allowed the bastard to perform there alone. Because, From the beginning, the purpose of his fight with Zhang Chulan was not to help the company investigate the man hidden behind biyou village, but to understand the truth as much as possible for Feng Baobao''s life experience and some information related to Baqi technology. Moreover, it has been so long since Mei Jinfeng was arrested. If the man behind biyou village was also a rootless secret collection, would those things still be left in the hiding place? Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Chulan are still following Mei Jinfeng. On the one hand, they want to stick to the reason they found before and help the company investigate the man behind biyou village. On the other hand, I want to learn about rootless life from Mei Jinfeng. By the way, I can prevent Wang Zhenqiu from really finding important information closely related to Feng Baobao in the rootless collection. The former is just a reason, the latter is crucial! Next, when necessary, they can take advantage of Wang Zhenqiu''s "greed" to secretly give up the task of helping the company investigate the truth, focus on their initial purpose, and take this bastard by surprise! Anyway Wang Zhenqiu''s strong desire to "kill two birds with one stone" has pushed herself to the opposite of Mei Jinfeng and Xia Liuqing. After that, Jin Feng''s mother-in-law will certainly be willing to believe in Zhang Chulan, who is "closer". In short, I not only want to complete the tasks delivered by the company, but also want to make trouble for Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Chulan How can there be such a simple thing in this world? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Three days later, Qinling Mountains, Somewhere in the mountains, Liu Xiaojiang and his party have all changed into outdoor equipment suitable for mountaineering and cross-country. Behind them, they carry backpacks with tents and food and quickly walk through the more primitive mountains and jungles. Mei Jinfeng and Xia Liuqing ran at the front, and even the two elderly people were far faster than anyone could compare. Wang Zhenqiu and balun followed behind the two old men. They all looked relaxed without blushing and wearing. They even looked back behind them from time to time. Even if they were carrying Zhang Chulan, they looked indifferent. Liu Xiaojiang followed closely behind everyone''s buttocks with brown marching boots, dark green overalls and a black assault suit. At this time, he looked around with a little curiosity. of course, This curiosity is certainly not aimed at Zhang Chulan, Liu Xiaojiang saw through Zhang Chulan''s injury early in the morning and understood why the other party suffered such a serious internal injury. Therefore, at present, he will not think that the goods are cheeky and let Feng Baobao carry himself forward. however, Zhang Chulan has a convenient facility for people who are not afraid of "social death". In the eyes of others, such things that don''t shake Bilian are true. Even if they can''t stand out, no one thought he was hurt. Right now, "Grandma Jinfeng, I don''t know how secret and complex the rootless collection will be." When Liu Xiaojiang was about to speak, Wang Zhenqiu finally caught up with him and asked: "But if you want to go to the next place as soon as possible, shouldn''t you choose the nearest route?" "Earlier, after entering the Qinling Mountains, we walked so fast along the mountains of this place for nearly two days. It doesn''t seem to be the best route anyway." Speaking of this, he raised his eyes to Mei Jinfeng''s back and frowned: "We have seen traces of camping along the road. If these people''s goal is also rootless collections, you are too leisurely now..." "Well, considering the traces we have seen several times along the way, these people actually chose such an idiot route?" "If you think so, aren''t you taking us around, but if you want to reach the rootless collection, you must follow this idiot route?" "..." Mei Jinfeng was silent for a moment, then reminded without looking back: "If the headmaster''s collection is not lost this time, I will personally transfer them to other places. As for here... If you want to live well, don''t come back in the future." "Oh! So it is! The Qinling Mountains are also dead!" balun suddenly realized when he heard the speech. "Death?" Wang Zhenqiu looked at balun suspiciously. "Brother balun, what does this mean?" meanwhile, Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Chulan also looked at balun in front one after another. It looked like they were waiting for each other to speak for themselves. "Well..." Barron thought a little and then said: "There is indeed a place in the world where people must arrive in a specific way, time or route. Once these specific conditions are violated, people will always fall into inexplicable danger..." "How to describe that feeling... Well, yes, curse, it''s like a curse until those who violate certain conditions die." "Before, I had some acquaintances who all died for inexplicable reasons. The only thing they had in common was that they entered a pyramid shortly before they died..." Damnation? Hearing this, Liu Xiaojiang immediately looked at the surrounding areas, and a red light flashed in his eyes. However, However, he found that there were no special forces around him. There were only things similar to the "Feng Shui pattern" roughly explained in the morning class of Tianshi mansion. Gas Bureau, it should be the name of this kind of thing, Liu Xiaojiang began to look left and right again when he remembered the name of this mysterious force. Because, He doesn''t know whether the gas situation around him is the uncanny workmanship of nature or the so-called man-made means It''s just an artificial possibility, Very low. Chapter 222 "It''s coming soon. It should be right through here!" "Eh? Sister bao''er! Put me down!" "Oh..." Liu Xiaojiang followed the crowd out of the mountain forest and came to an open mountain path canyon. However, he saw a dead body with lost eyes lying in front of the entrance of the suspected Canyon, beside which there were many dead golden monkeys shot. meanwhile, On the hillsides on both sides of the canyon entrance, there are also many lively golden monkeys, peering at the people, and the sound of "Zhizhi" can hardly be heard. This place looks like the territory of these little guys. Gray face, golden hair, lovely and intelligent big eyes These little monkeys seem to be national first-class protected animals, right? Liu Xiaojiang looked at the monkeys on the surrounding hillside and always felt that these little guys seemed a little different. At least their eyes looked much more flexible than those monkeys outside the Qinling Mountains. As for the body of the foreigner who lost his eyes He just glanced and completely lost interest, because the eyes of the corpse were held in the hands of the monkey on the ground. It was not difficult to guess what the cause of this guy''s death was. And because I guessed the cause of the foreigner''s death, On the contrary, Liu Xiaojiang was very interested in the monkeys around him and kept observing these national first-class protected animals with great interest. After all, golden monkeys are neither ordinary monkeys nor those animals in Emei Mountain. Generally speaking, they are not so aggressive to people, let alone kill an adult strong man alive. Just then, A little monkey "PATA" jumped in front of the crowd from the hillside, took the initiative to walk in front of Mei Jinfeng, who took the lead, followed by several small partners who were also afraid of people. Seeing this, Mei Jinfeng squatted down slowly, looked at the little monkey with slightly larger ears and said: "This big ear... Are you the offspring of Zhang Huaiyi?" ¡°£¿¡± Zhang Chulan: "!" He stood behind Mei Jinfeng. Of course, he heard the old man''s inexplicable words. He immediately looked suspicious of life and asked: "Wait, grandma, what did you call this guy just now?" "Ah... Zhang Huaiyi... By the way, that seems to be your grandfather''s name." Mei jinfengtou said without looking back. "What?!" Zhang Chulan said with a confused face, "how can this monkey be the offspring of my grandfather?!" "This is my brother! Or my brother?!" "Ha ha..." Mei Jinfeng couldn''t help laughing. She seemed to think of something good, and then said: "When the headmaster brought me here for the first time, he led me to know these monkeys. There are also monkeys called Gu Terating and Gao Gen in them. It''s just that it''s not easy for me to distinguish their looks. I only remember the little guy with big ears and easy to identify at that time, named Zhang Huaiyi." "It should be the descendants of Zhang Huaiyi." "......." Zhang Chulan. "Grandma, did your leader talk about his acquaintance with my grandfather?" Mei Jinfeng shook her head, "it''s not..." On the other side, Wang Zhenqiu and balun stood together and looked at the broken bodies of monkeys and the bodies of foreigners under their feet. "Oh, it seems that there has been a man monkey war here." "The other side has a gun and the fire is fierce," Barron nodded and added. "Foreigner..." Wang Zhenqiu looked down at the body at his feet, then took out his mobile phone and took a picture. It seemed that he wanted to convey the situation here to the senior management of the company. "Ah! There''s no signal at all!" Wang Zhenqiu reluctantly tried several more times, but in the end, he could only put away his mobile phone angrily and looked at the monkeys around him again, saying: "By the way, if this group of people are consistent with our goals, they should not take the initiative to provoke this group of monkeys. After all, they are national protected animals. It''s better to do more than less..." "In that case..." "These monkeys are very friendly to us..." "Because I brought you." Mei Jinfeng also didn''t look at Wang Zhenqiu, and obviously felt that these people were also coming for rootless collections. "The headmaster said that it''s amazing here. People who have come here once with the right route will be recognized by the creatures here when they come back. You will be recognized together with me." "Besides, I''ve been here more than once. The last time I came here was......" Saying, The old man looked again at the "descendants of Zhang Huaiyi" in front of him, but he found that there was something wrong with the monkey''s performance. Even he just looked at her and bypassed her to the other side. The next moment, Mei Jinfeng saw the monkeys around with her own eyes and quietly surrounded Bao Bao Feng. When she came here alone, although the monkeys were not aggressive, they would not be so quiet at all! The last time she saw the monkeys have this reaction, she came here for the first time with rootless students! The monkeys'' reaction to Feng Baobao is the same as that to rootless students! Mei Jinfeng looked at Feng Baobao, who was surrounded by monkeys. She couldn''t help but be stunned in situ subconsciously. It seemed as if she saw the all sex leader of that year again - rootless! When Xia Liuqing saw Mei Jinfeng''s appearance, she couldn''t help following her eyes and looking at Feng Baobao opposite. For a moment, it seemed that she was in a trance. "Baby, you seem to be loved by monkeys." Wang Zhenqiu smiled at this. "Really..." Feng Baobao had no response. "Hey, some people just invite animals to see them, but they can''t envy them." Barron said without taking it seriously. However, Liu Xiaojiang stood not far behind the crowd and had been observing everyone''s reaction before. He noticed that Mei Jinfeng paid too much attention to Feng Baobao for almost no reason after seeing such a scene, and immediately secretly wrote down the abnormal reaction of the old man. Then, Liu Xiaojiang took the initiative to go to Feng Baobao''s position and said, "let''s go. There''s no time to study these little..." "Squeak!!!" Before they finished speaking, the monkeys around Feng Baobao immediately began to sweat and scream when they saw Liu Xiaojiang coming. It was obvious that they were frightened. "..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at these little guys, but found that they were just afraid of coming forward, didn''t want to attack at all, and didn''t care too much about the offense. They still walked forward on their own. The next second, The monkeys around fled in an instant. Even those watching on the nearby hillside disappeared in front of everyone, as if they had really met something very terrible! At this moment, everyone else''s eyes, even Feng Baobao, who had not responded before, turned to Liu Xiaojiang. "No..." Mei Jinfeng looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a frown and said with great doubt: "These monkeys outside, even if they encounter lions and tigers, can''t escape so completely. Instead, they will rush up regardless of casualties. You..." Liu Xiaojiang felt the people''s gaze, and the corners of his mouth twitched a few times, saying: "... it seems that there are people who attract animals to see, and there are people who do not attract animals to see." "Ha ha." Chapter 223 "These monkeys are not waiting to see, but are afraid of something..." Wang Zhenqiu looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who was standing next to Feng Baobao at this time and didn''t reveal a trace of killing intention. He couldn''t help wondering: "But it''s strange that these monkeys are clearly not afraid of people. The attacks against those people before can also prove that they, like their mother-in-law, don''t focus on the fact that they are invincible." "Besides, like us, you came with your mother-in-law who was recognized here, and you didn''t show any intention to kill these monkeys..." "Their extremely abnormal fear is obviously an overreaction after noticing your proximity..." Speaking of which, He looked at Mei Jinfeng, who was puzzled by this. When he looked at Liu Xiaojiang again, he pushed the pink framed flat light mirror on the bridge of his nose and said: "Immortal Xiao Liu, please explain to us why these monkeys have such extreme reactions and why they are afraid of a stranger who is new to us?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang turned his eyes angrily and said, "you ask me, I still want to know. How do I know what a group of monkeys think? Why don''t you ask Lao Meng to come and communicate with them?" Lao Meng can''t find it here. After Wang Zhenqiu leaves this time, he won''t come again if he doesn''t want to die without Mei Jinfeng. Therefore, there was no pressure on what he said, and he was completely open-minded. Wang Zhenqiu looked at Liu Xiaojiang with an indifferent face. Even if he didn''t believe the goods and didn''t know anything, he didn''t have any way to take him. "Gee, I knew I would come to such a place. I should have called Lao Meng''s goods..." "People who don''t like animals..." when balun saw Wang Zhenqiu''s appearance, he couldn''t help looking at Liu Xiaojiang more and said with a smile: "Maybe it is because Koyanagi''s sex and life are very strong that those small animals have an instinctive fear. After all, some animals sometimes see more clearly than people." "I say, everybody, those people may have gone somewhere before. We don''t have time to study these monkeys anymore!" Zhang Chulan reminded. "Well, let''s go. It''s not far ahead." Mei Jinfeng immediately calmed down. After a few eyes at Liu Xiaojiang and Feng Baobao, she turned and continued to run quickly towards the interior of the canyon. ¡­¡­ In a few minutes, Maybe Liu Xiaojiang didn''t mean any harm. Maybe he thought something was more important. The monkeys who had fled and hid before actually began to gather again and closely follow the people who were moving fast. Liu Xiaojiang was undoubtedly the first person to notice the monkeys'' strange behavior. He followed the crowd and looked at the monkeys more than ten meters away. Especially after he found that they were still afraid of themselves, he couldn''t help but feel deeply curious about the behavior of these monkeys. Although Liu Xiaojiang didn''t know why these monkeys were so afraid of themselves, he also roughly guessed that it might be their non-human identity that led these small animals with high spirituality to have an almost instinctive fear of themselves. This may be an instinctive fear from the biological level, which is enough to make the creatures at the lower level unable to resist. However, If this is indeed the case, why do these monkeys risk being "hunted" and regroup to follow closely behind the crowd? Is there really something in this place that can make them ignore biological instinct? If the beast can restrain his instinct, isn''t it approaching ''man''? "These monkeys are still following us." Zhang Chulan didn''t let Feng Baobao carry himself forward this time. He tried his best to walk quickly around meI Jinfeng. He noticed the group of monkeys behind him and couldn''t help laughing: "It seems that brother Liu just doesn''t invite animals to see him, and doesn''t make the monkeys feel how scared." Mei Jinfeng didn''t care about the monkeys'' behavior, but while showing the way to the people, she explained: "This group of monkeys has been like this from generation to generation. The leader said that they probably regard the people recognized here as their dependence..." "Rely on? What do they rely on us?" Zhang Chulan asked suspiciously. "You''ll know in a minute." They said, When they came to a stone bridge that seemed to be formed naturally, they found a trail blackened by the fire and a small residual flame on the bridge. As he passed the residual flame, Baron looked at the flame burning on the stone and wondered: "Hmm? There seems to be no combustibles here, and there is no obvious fuel..." "Energy, this is a flame ignited by energy." among the "hundred arts" learned by Wang Zhenqiu, there is obviously a means of flame. Like Baron, he didn''t stop. He just looked at the flame burning on the eyestone bridge and said thoughtfully: "The flame emitted by pure energy is also a relatively advanced means in huodezong, because only such a flame can be manipulated freely." "This kind of flame left on the bridge to block the monkeys, even if we don''t talk about the manipulation described by Huo Dezong, just looking at the general range burned by the flame on the bridge can show that these people are really interesting..." When Liu Xiaojiang heard Wang Zhenqiu''s words, he remembered those monkeys'' residual bodies he had seen before, and he couldn''t help but frown slowly. Foreigners, armed with guns and not weak in firepower, do sound like some kind of expedition composed of ordinary people. The only doubt before was why they could choose the right route! Now it seems, This is obviously a special team with both ordinary people and strange people. If these people can choose the right route, the most likely reason is that Mei Jinfeng was arrested before, and even the guys who arrested Mei Jinfeng. So what about foreigners, ordinary people and holding guns? Is it difficult that what was hidden behind biyou village was still an alien force from abroad? Ma Xianhong, a guy who believes in the concept of "apostasy", can trust an alien force from abroad so much? It doesn''t make sense! Foreign aliens sneaked in without holding their farts. How can the company not be aware of it all the time! Moreover, it has been so long since Mei Jinfeng was arrested, These strange guys just got stuck at this time and just let themselves and others who continued to investigate along the clue of Mei Jinfeng run into them! What a coincidence! Thinking, Liu Xiaojiang followed the crowd through the stone bridge, once again through a dense primitive jungle, and came to a valley with a narrower passage. At this time, everyone except Mei Jinfeng was subconsciously stunned when they saw the scene in front of them. I see, The towering peaks on both sides close to each other seem to be split by the blade in the middle, as if they have deliberately opened up a road for people! Countless lines and patterns are engraved on the smooth and flat stone walls and the ground on both sides of the road! When they stood in front of the road, they couldn''t see the end of the road and pattern at a glance, but looked up and looked up along the valley... It was a line of sky! Look at the scene in front of you, Even though Liu Xiaojiang has never seen the world again, he can tell that this place is by no means natural. However, considering the location of this place and the unfavorable environment for human survival here in Qinling Mountains, it is difficult for him to believe that this huge project will be done by human beings. This is a collection of rootless plants. Is this valley also a masterpiece of rootless plants? Rootless life is the leader of the whole nature, and only Mei Jinfeng knows it here. In addition, even the 35 people who have sworn with him know it Only 36 people. It will take decades to build such a valley? Or hundreds of years? Then, Liu Xiaojiang put down his doubts and followed the people into the valley. With a curious look on his face, he went to the side of the valley and touched the lines and patterns on it. He found that a large number of lines were very deep, and the work quantity was much larger than he had guessed. "Grandma, this is..." "The headmaster used to call this the twenty-four section Tongtian Valley!" Chapter 224 "Twenty four Festival Tongtian Valley..." Liu Xiaojiang repeated the name of the valley. He always felt that the name seemed to have some intention. At this time, Zhang Chulan noticed that the monkeys outside the valley didn''t have "the information instilled by these stripes into the viewer. It''s actually a way to guide the flow of energy and breath in the body!" "The discordance we have felt since we entered the valley undoubtedly comes from these stripes!" "Do you feel uncomfortable?" Feng Baobao immediately stopped when he heard this, stood in situ and looked at the others who had stopped because of this, saying: "That''s because you walked too fast..." While demonstrating the speed that should be maintained under the gaze of the public, she explained in unknown words: "Slow down... Slow down and you''ll be fine..." Then, under Feng Baobao''s demonstration, except that Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care at all and Mei Jinfeng didn''t care, others kept the same speed as Feng Baobao. "Oh, it''s amazing that the slight discordance really disappeared!" Barron said excitedly. "That''s enough. There''s no need to study these stripes. I''d better continue to maintain the speed just now." Since Liu Xiaojiang discovered the wonder of the valley, he began to be interested in some of the next things, but not for those foreigners, nor the so-called rootless collections, but this seemingly inexplicable valley. After all, there is a strange gas situation in the Qinling Mountains, which basically bid farewell to the possibility of most people coming here. If the lucky people can find this valley by themselves, some of the stripe layout is directly teaching people to practice energy. The master of this valley, if not rootless; If these stripes are not rootless means; Then the purpose of the valley owner is really curious! And Liu Xiaojiang remembered what he had learned from Tian Lao at this time, especially the real reason why the eight wonders came into being. He could not help thinking that the owner of this wonderful valley should be the ancestor who had left "inheritance". If so, In this valley, those things that cannot be formed naturally and are difficult to be considered man-made can all be explained! Rootless students must have been inherited by their ancestors here, and then they brought 35 other people here to make a vow, which contributed to the birth of the eight unique skills in the world! The truth of everything! It is likely to be revealed here! "Hmm? What''s your hurry?" Hearing Liu Xiaojiang''s urging, Wang Zhenqiu glanced at him unexpectedly and said: "This valley is guiding us to breathe. It''s not fun to breathe when we go wrong. We should be vigilant even if there is a little difference, shouldn''t we?" "No." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Zhenqiu calmly and said: "These stripes are aimed at ordinary people, not strangers like us who have mastered energy at all. Moreover, the thin lines that are very simple and attached to the deeper stripes are probably engraved by someone later, so as not to affect anyone here." At this point, he turned to Mei Jinfeng, who was silent, and said: "Mother-in-law, am I right?" "These thin lines were carved by the leader, but you said it was to prevent the valley from affecting anyone... Are you sure?" "I''m not sure, but most of these thin lines are giving people energy when they come to the end. If this is true, as long as ordinary people come to the end, there is a high probability Dead. " Chapter 225 "......." Mei Jinfeng. "Ordinary people will die after walking through the valley. It doesn''t affect anyone?" Zhang Chulan couldn''t help frowning. "From a macro perspective, rootless students should leave these thin lines in order not to affect anyone." Wang Zhenqiu approached the stone wall and reached out to touch the gullies and thin lines above, saying: "However, from a microscopic point of view, these thin lines attached near and inside the gully do affect ordinary people who are ''occasionally recognized''." "Why?" Zhang Chulan wondered, "although rootless student is the former leader of the whole sex, since my grandfather is willing to marry him, how can he harm the innocent here..." "Zhang Chulan." Wang Zhenqiu interrupted Zhang Chulan''s confusion, pointed to the gullies and thin lines on one side, and said: "Don''t these lines and patterns give you a familiar feeling in terms of specific effects?" "Ah?" Zhang Chulan looked at the lines and patterns on the nearby stone wall again, and his eyes began to become more and more surprised. "It is guiding people... No, it is guiding the energy in the living body to run around the sky. It is teaching students to be inspired and aware of the energy in their own body. Is this..." "It''s a bit like the missionary thought of ''teaching without class''." Liu Xiaojiang said Zhang Chulan''s idea, and then continued to speak slowly: "These gullies with different widths and roughly the same depth guide the creatures entering the valley to move around the sky with energy, that is, the energy gathering stage before they really begin to master ''powers'' through energy practice." "We energy practitioners who have mastered the so-called powers can take the initiative to master the operation of the energy in our body. We can ignore the guidance of these gullies to the energy in our body. At most, we can only perceive that a certain force seems to be adding fuel to the fire when we practice energy." "However, for ordinary creatures, these gullies are guiding them to perceive the existence of energy, and..." At this point, he looked at Zhang Chulan and Mei Jinfeng and said firmly: "It is a way to let the living beings get energy. It is also gradually increasing the possibility of these living creatures mastering energy in the future by helping them open up the Ren Du pulse." "If we take ordinary people as an example, this so-called method of getting energy is gradually guiding them to become strangers." "However, to say that this is to preach to the living creatures, it is better to say that it is an opportunity left for future generations, because if ordinary people do not know the correct route, they will only be less likely to come to this valley than they are to become upstarts by buying lottery tickets." Zhang Chulan understood Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning and immediately turned to Mei Jinfeng and said: "Grandma, your leader left these thin lines. Don''t you want to make trouble here?" At this time, according to the location of the valley and the fact that Qinling is called the "dead land", Indeed, the existence of this valley does not seem to be caused by the preaching idea of "education without discrimination", but even if the so-called "opportunity" is obtained by a predestined person, it is likely to leak out in this person''s mouth, and then countless people will come in admiration according to the correct route. Finally, because there are too many ordinary people coming and many ordinary people walking through the valley, the number of strange people will only be more and more in the future Therefore, according to the attitude of the whole world towards strangers, the behavior of rootless leaving these thin lines is not so difficult to understand. At most, it is a little radical in means. "These stripes, which are simple, uniform in width and more detailed, were really carved by the leader in those years." Mei Jinfeng looked at the stone walls on both sides. A trace of nostalgia flashed in her eyes and said: "However, I still don''t know why the leader left these thin lines and who the original owner here is." At this point, the old man looked up at the rest of the crowd and said: "Well, as Liu Xiaozi said, stop studying these stone walls. The things on them will not affect us. Just continue the way of galloping before!" "If you are really curious here and want to know what the leader has done, please help me solve the people in front of me, and then turn around and think about the mystery of the valley!" "As for the others, we''ll talk about them on the road!" ¡­¡­ They followed Mei Jinfeng for a while again. "This unnatural feeling has really weakened." Zhang Chulan felt the energy condition in his body while following the team. He found that after maintaining the previous speed and speeding for a period of time, the feeling that someone seemed to be helping him lift energy gradually decreased with the position of himself and others in the valley. "Hmm!" Wang Zhenqiu was hardly surprised. "Eh? No!" Xia Liuqing followed Mei Jinfeng all the time. Hearing this, she couldn''t help looking back at Zhang Chulan and said: "I don''t think that feeling is getting weaker. It seems like that!" "Huh? Ghost guy? Have you lightened up?" "Yes." Baron nodded. "Grandma, when we rush to the last section of the valley at this speed, this uncomfortable feeling will completely disappear?" Zhang Chulan seemed to understand something. Mei Jinfeng glanced back at Zhang Chulan and Liu Xiaojiang, who was still following behind the crowd, smiled and said: "You are worthy of being the descendant of Tianshi mansion. Like others, you are the first time to come, but you can always easily detect the key to the problem." "Hey! Don''t sing in unison! Why hasn''t my awkward feeling eased?" Xia Liuqing knew that everyone''s awkward feeling eased with the journey, and he was a little nervous: "Jinfeng! You talk! Even the ghost guy is all right! Don''t look back. Only I am possessed!" "It''s all right! Lao Xia!" Wang Zhenqiu saw Mei Jinfeng''s laziness to talk to Xia Liuqing. He wondered if he felt a little guilty, so he smiled and explained: "Your discomfort has not been alleviated because of your means." "Compared with other people who practice energy, the divine mask can also be regarded as a special existence. Collecting the power of the beliefs of all sentient beings for their own use is undoubtedly closer to a wizard..." "Lao Xia, the way you practice yourself doesn''t start from the Zhou Tian of Ren Du''s two veins. There are some differences from the way this valley guides people to get energy. Naturally, you will be more aware of that special uncomfortable feeling than those of us who practice energy from Ren Du''s two veins, but it doesn''t matter..." "Am I right, mother-in-law?" "That''s right." Mei Jinfeng didn''t even look at Xia Liuqing. She was obviously still angry about the things revealed by Xia Liuqing and Wang Zhenqiu. "The grain in this valley really starts from the two veins of Ren and Du to help the living beings run the energy gaining method of the week. The method used is also called ''three chariot forces''." "You should have guessed that the 24 stanzas Valley symbolizes the spine that the energy practitioners are familiar with." "Once a living creature enters the valley, the energy in his body will be guided by those lines and begin to practice energy automatically in the way of running the whole week." "In the whole week, it is very important to get through the governor''s vein on the back, which is also the most difficult thing in the whole link." "Because when energy moves on the governor''s pulse, it will encounter three difficult passes, the tail, the Jiaji and the jade pillow. Many people are extremely poor and can''t pass the three difficulties all their life. Finally, they stay at the stage of only cultivating energy and strengthening their body, and can''t become a real stranger." "Therefore, those former energy practitioners have summed up some methods that can help people better pass these three levels. The ''three chariots'' are the most famous, namely sheep power, deer power and tiger power." "Specifically refers to..." "From the tail to the Jiaji pun, the energy is like a sheep pulling a cart, walking slowly and carefully; from the Jiaji to the jade pillow pun, the energy is like a deer pulling a cart, walking fast; when the energy passes through the jade pillow to the mud pill palace, it moves forward vigorously and rushes through at one stroke like a tiger pulling a cart." "Of course, ''three chariots'' is just one of many cultivation methods. Not all people who practice energy agree with this cultivation method." "There were predecessors who wrote books before. They regarded this cultivation method as evil and evil. Although they can use some small means to confuse the world, they are still vulnerable to the right Dharma......" "There''s no way," Liu Xiaojiang said suddenly "People who are naturally full and have a firm heart can quickly get started and become a real energy practitioner, even if they are very common cultivation methods." "What''s more, they can awaken their ability to practice energy without even needing a Dharma. But this kind of person has stronger limitations than other people who practice energy because of the wrong way. It''s OK to continue to practice energy, but it depends on people if they want to obtain other abilities through energy practice." "The method of three chariots power is meant to pity ordinary people who are extremely poor and can''t practice energy all their life. It''s good for such people to be able to use this method to get started..... The right method? They have to learn. " "All beings are equal. Even if it breaks the sky, the fact is that they are fundamentally unequal. People are divided into three, six, nine and so on in people''s eyes, let alone other creatures in people''s eyes." "Even if the three chariots are really evil and far inferior to those so-called dharmas, they were originally created to give those less gifted creatures a chance. In essence... It is not a mistake." As soon as it comes out, Not only Zhang Chulan, Wang Zhenqiu and balun became silent, but even Feng Baobao slowed down and came to Liu Xiaojiang, saying: "What you said... Seems right... It seems that I have to admit that your boy is smarter than me most of the time." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Now, Mei Jinfeng and Xia Liuqing looked back at Liu Xiaojiang, and there seemed to be some incredible look between their eyebrows and eyes. "Liu boy! Who taught you these words? Zhang Zhiwei? Or Tian Jinzhong? How could this be possible? How could Tianshi mansion say such words?" "Headmaster, I once said something similar." Mei Jinfeng looked at Liu Xiaojiang and said something that surprised Liu Xiaojiang for a long time. Chapter 226 Have rootless students ever said something similar to it? How is that possible! Liu Xiaojiang recalled what he had learned from Tian Lao and the stupid things he had speculated that rootless was born in those years, so that he still left the thin lines on the stone walls around the valley. In any case, he didn''t think that rootless shit stirring stick would be highly consistent with his own objective alien, and his view of the world to some extent. The method of three chariots is undoubtedly an extremely redundant shortcut in the eyes of serious practitioners. However, for those creatures who have congenital deficiencies and are not firm in heart apes, especially for those creatures outside human beings, it is a precious thing that can give those creatures energy. Liu Xiaojiang is neither like other serious practitioners who have a relatively negative view of the method of three chariots, nor like the group of strange monkeys outside who flock to the valley engraved with three chariots. But that''s why, In fact, Liu Xiaojiang is also very clear, because he can maintain an extremely calm and objective view on all things except those related to himself, and will not be bound by the identity of human beings or other creatures. Because, So far, he is still a zombie, a kind of extraordinary existence that is beyond human beings and other creatures, and does not belong to any ethnic group in the world! This identity enables Liu Xiaojiang to know the essential difference between himself and other humans, even if he is in human society and wants to really integrate into the circle of normal humans, and even to prevent other humans from becoming aware of his inhuman identity. Liu Xiaojiang is different, He has no sense of belonging to any circle, and now he is only working for a certain goal, enjoying some "same people" who may agree with him, and giving back an alternative sense of belonging to himself in contact and warmth. He doesn''t have a sense of belonging, so he wants a sense of belonging. Before he really gets a sense of belonging, he can look at everything more objectively than the creatures in any circle. However, What''s the matter with rootless growth? A serious human Qi refiner. A full-fledged former leader with his own circle. The coarsest shit stirring stick in the alien circle in recent 100 years. This guy can also treat three chariots and other creatures objectively?! In that case, Why do rootless creatures leave those thin lines in the valley, breaking the possibility that other creatures can get energy by relying on the three chariots? Even if the monkeys have to breathe, what can they do? Do you want ordinary people to be transformed into aliens? Although this guy can objectively look at all problems, he is still firmly on the side of the stable order of human society based on his identity as a human Qi refiner? Isn''t this guy still the head of all sex? When did all sex demons begin to care about the stability of social order? And still in those troubled times?! If rootless students really care about the stability of social order, why should they promote the birth of those eight unique skills! Gee, it seems that some of these goods don''t play cards according to the routine ¡­¡­ "The leader once gave me two tips about the owner of this valley..." "The first hint is the name of the cave at the end of the valley - who is a man." "The second tip, there is only one word - sincerity." They passed through the valley with countless lines and patterns and came to the cave at the end of the valley. Mei Jinfeng gave himself two tips about the owner of the valley, which wugensheng had given himself, and directly led the people into the cave. While whispering about the structure of the cave, she searched for the location of the foreigners. Soon, Liu Xiaojiang and others found a foreign expedition walking in front of them and suspected to be repairing in an open area in the cave. Above the open ground, A small fork in the road, Liu Xiaojiang followed the crowd to hide in the shadow and looked at the guys sitting on the ground with their hearts facing the sky, as well as the few unaffected seven foreign faces and the only unaffected domestic face in the field. "There are eight guys who are strange in themselves. Two of them wear magic tools around their necks. It seems that they are also gadgets made by Ma Xianhong." Liu Xiaojiang flashed a red light in his eyes and said: "Oh, except for the two guys with magic weapons around their necks, the strength of the other six foreign aliens is pretty good, at least not weaker than those in biyou village." "It seems that the reason why these people can choose the right route should be that the two guys wearing magic tools act as guides in the team from beginning to end." "Back first..." Xia Liuqing nodded. "Well, they haven''t found the right place yet. Let''s find a fork and tidy it up first." Mei Jinfeng looked at the situation below and took the initiative to lead the people back to the fork of the road. ¡­¡­ "What is a man" cave, At a fork in the road not far from the suspected foreign expedition, In front of the open space, "Well, you already know the characteristics of the human hole." "No matter how complex and tortuous the passage is, it will eventually be associated with a central line, so you don''t have to worry about getting lost in it, so next..." Saying, Mei Jinfeng saw Feng Baobao and balun, who were taking a cake and dipping it in the old godmother''s mouth and making a continuous sound of "barking and barking". At first, they were silent for a moment, then turned to Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Liu boy, you should be able to confirm what you just said?" "Well." Liu Xiaojiang nodded, "that should be the case with strangers, but other ordinary people can''t ignore it. After all, those guys are affected by the valley and obviously hold guns with strong firepower in their hands." "As for the two guys with magic tools around their necks, it''s probably the man hiding behind biyou village who deliberately sent a guide to guide those guys..." "Hum!" Xia Liuqing frowned, "I thought they were all Ma Xianhong''s accomplices. Unexpectedly, it was such a group of foreigners, a team mixed with ordinary people." "Don''t despise those people, as Liu said just now." Baron swallowed the food and said: "The other party has a gun, the firepower is not weak, and some even seem to me to be well-trained." "Alas... Guns are very annoying. Ordinary people will make trouble for us as well." Xia Liuqing couldn''t think of any perfect solution. She immediately looked at the other side and sat on the ground. Zhang Chulan and Wang Zhenqiu, who were relatively silent, said: "Where are you two full of bad water? Don''t be silent! Tell me what you think of it? Is there any reliable way?" "... nothing special, no matter who the other party is, we have to deal with it this time?" Wang Zhenqiu shook his head with a smile and said: "Lian, do you see anything?" "Me too. There''s nothing worth noting." Zhang Chulan looked up at Wang Zhenqiu and said, "anyway, there''s a strange place. Old Xia and brother Liu have already said it." "Well... Grab your tongue and come back and ask about the situation." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the two people who were obviously greasy, smiled at the others, especially balun and Feng Baobao, and said: "Ladies and gentlemen, although I don''t mind attacking them now, it''s better to be cautious when ordinary people and strange people are mixed together. Even if those ordinary people will die in the end, I have to ask them what these foreigners are doing here?" "Baron, baby, although I can sneak, I''m not as experienced as you. Can I catch my tongue and come back...?" "Hey." Barron stood up from the ground with a smile, took out his dagger, turned it in his hand and said: "Yes, it''s no use guessing here. On the contrary, it''s better to act separately and find a chance to catch a tongue. Cockroach girl, go and have a look together?" "Huh? Oh..." Feng Baobao put down his old godmother, took out a black engineer shovel from his backpack in the back, carried it on his shoulder, and nodded: "Yes... Just try this shovel. It''s easy to use, isn''t it..." Chapter 227 "What is a man" cave, The main road with the most open space, At a corner, "Ha ha, this adventure is like a dream. The magical monkey, the magical Valley, and the most magical is the companion of the adventure..." "Hum, damn it, there are really superpowers in this world, which makes me have no sense of reality until now." "... Mr. Kate, what do you think are Elijah and Gusta''s abilities? Magic? Bitten by some mutant animal? Or the transformation of aliens?" "How do I know? Don''t you see that those two guys are indifferent to us? Besides, in this world, the most valuable thing is power. It doesn''t matter whether they are heroes or villains. How can they tell outsiders the source of power?" "... Mr. Kate, you and your partners are well-trained soldiers. May I ask you a question?" "Say..." "This problem is not aimed at anyone. Please think purely about the problem itself. From the current strength of Gusta and Elijah, can you successfully kill them without any restrictions and sufficient equipment?" "... yes, maybe not, I don''t know, and there are strange people in the team, not just Gusta and Elijah." "Ah?" "Remember that Thai guy, chanon, Hongda and Nash, who somehow stopped the previous group of monkeys? And didn''t you find the magic of this valley? It can strengthen our bodies! Now think about it, including just there, most people are resting in that wonderful posture. Gusta and Elijah are obviously not affected. It''s not difficult to guess that these unaffected guys should be freaks different from us. " "You mean chanon, Hongda, Nash, Judy, Basha and Liu, all of them..." "Yes, but so what? I''ll give you a complete answer to your question just now. If they are opposed, I can''t kill them, but ''we'' can! Otherwise, they will not destroy your camera. They are not arrogant at all, but afraid! There are no mortal human beings in this world! " "... that''s right. If there were human beings who could not kill, the foundation of human society would have collapsed." ¡­¡­ meanwhile, "Sneeze!!!" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Zhenqiu who suddenly approached him and sneezed completely on the other party''s face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wang Zhenqiu was stunned at first, then quickly took out his handkerchief, wiped the spitting stars off his face, and even took off his glasses and wiped them carefully in his hand. "Liu Xiaojiang... Sun thief! You fucking did it on purpose, didn''t you?!" "... sorry, there''s a sudden itch in his nose." Liu Xiaojiang also turned back from his backpack on the ground, took out the toilet paper he had bought outside, and blew it in front of Wang Zhenqiu as explained. The next second, Several gunshots came from the depths of the cave, attracting the attention of everyone present. "Let''s do it." Liu Xiaojiang put the used toilet paper back into his backpack, ignoring the ferocious "little blonde sister" around him, said: "Who is this? What does Lao Xia say about making such a big noise?" "The little girl has succeeded." Mei Jinfeng put down the walkie talkie and said, "although there was an accident, those people should not know what to do in a short time." "Well, good. They don''t dare to move forward rashly for the time being." Wang Zhenqiu wiped his glasses and looked at Liu Xiaojiang with hate on his face. "Mother-in-law, sister bao''er, won''t they really get lost when they come back?" Zhang Chulan worried. "No, as I said before, the cave looks like a complex maze. In fact, all the forks are finally connected with the central line, and there are no forks on their way back." Mei Jinfeng shook her head. "In fact, we can bypass these people and directly arrive at the collection room, but the leader has too many collections. We can''t take them away in a short time, so we can only give priority to driving them away." The structure in the cave and the previous twenty-four stanzas Valley... Are not they the days when the energy practitioners are practicing? That''s interesting. Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhang Chulan, who was silent like thinking. He could not help but habitually touch his chin with his hand and roughly understood the location of rootless collection room - Lingtai. The position of oneself and others is equivalent to the interlaced nerves of the brain, and the main road where those foreigners are located is the only way for people practicing energy to go from the Zhou Tian to the Lingtai. This valley, together with the "what is man" hole, undoubtedly represents the upper body and brain of the human body! A moment later, Xia Liuqing stayed near the foreigners and was responsible for watching their next actions. Feng Baobao and balun, with a foreigner bound with flowers and sealed with tape, returned to the crowd without delay and threw the bound foreigner near the corner of the wall. "This guy doesn''t seem to understand Chinese?" Zhang Chulan stood in front of foreigners with the crowd, looked down at the frightened foreigner, and doubted the purpose of the man behind Ma Xianhong. "Hey, isn''t there me?" Barron stood in front of the crowd, grinned and walked to the bound foreigner with a dagger. "Hey, can you understand me?" "Mm-hmm!" the foreigner with his mouth closed can only nod hard to show that he can understand English. Seeing this, Balun''s face suddenly became fierce, put the dagger against each other''s neck, and deliberately scratched a shallow scar, saying: "Good. I''ll tear off the tape from your mouth. If you shout, hey, hey..." As soon as he said this, he felt the pain in his neck. The foreigner was even frightened out of tears. He could only nod his head to show his willingness to cooperate. However, Just as Barron tore off the tape from the foreigners'' mouths and planned to start asking about the reason why these people came here, Liu Xiaojiang, who had been observing the internal condition of the foreigner, suddenly said: "Be careful, there is something wrong with the condition in this guy''s body. It seems that there is a power that doesn''t completely belong to him. It looks like a horse fairy in the northeast." "Hmm?" Baron heard Liu Xiaojiang''s reminder, noticed that the foreigner suddenly lowered his head in silence, and immediately stepped back cautiously. The next moment, A black liquid substance, like a solid substance, instantly spewed out of the foreigner''s mouth and nose, but did not attack anyone present. It just circled a few times and left along the nearby fork in the road. "Brother Liu, what''s going on?!" Zhang Chulan asked immediately. Liu Xiaojiang looked at the direction in which the black matter left, and the red light in his eyes faded instantly. "Witchcraft, but it is slightly different from the horse immortals in the northeast. The media of possession seems to have some limitations. Here... There is no media for him to possess." Chapter 228 "Witchcraft?" Wang Zhenqiu looked at Liu Xiaojiang and frowned slowly. The more he finds himself in contact with Liu Xiaojiang, the more he feels that this guy seems to have gone too far mysteriously. The powerful power he showed in biyou village before is just enough. Now he has clearly shown an absolutely not weak "Outlook". Extremely powerful golden light spell and thunder method, as well as the strange black smoke released by fingernails, and the current "observation" force is not weaker than that of warlocks Is there no weakness in this goods?! "Uh?" After the black matter disappeared in front of everyone, the foreigners who seemed to have lost consciousness before slowly woke up and looked at the surrounding environment with puzzled expression. Baron felt as if he had been overcast, and immediately went forward and clasped his hand tightly around the foreigner''s neck. "Say! What happened just now? Who the hell are you?" "Just... Just now? Cough... Just now, what happened?" the foreigner looked at Barron with a gloomy face and immediately trembled with fear. "Don''t you know?" Barron looked at the foreigner unexpectedly, then looked at Liu Xiaojiang who found the abnormality at the beginning, and repeated what the foreigner said. "The power is really strange." Liu Xiaojiang nodded slowly and said, "but before this goods, after all, they were just ordinary people. It''s good to be able to detect the existence of energy through the valley. It''s impossible to master such strange means in a short time." "This inexplicable force is very much like the means of a female stranger in the team, and it''s the one who doesn''t wear magic tools around his neck..." Wen Yan, Baron nodded to understand, then continued to communicate with foreigners in English. After a long time, he walked back to everyone and said: "This guy''s name is Jinbao..." "These people come from all directions. In addition to the bodyguards of ordinary people and those strange guys, they are basically experienced explorers. They don''t know the information of their employers. The whole task should follow the arrangement of team leader Liu Mingyuan. They are short and fat bald." Wang Zhenqiu learned this information, remembered the situation described by Liu Xiaojiang, and then turned to Mei Jinfeng. "Mother-in-law, it seems that this Liu Mingyuan is really likely to be the man who took you and sent to serve as a guide for these foreigners. Only this guy knows the structure around the Qinling Mountains." Very strange! In fact, as I guessed before, it has been so long since Mei Jinfeng was arrested. These guys really didn''t come until now, and they specially hired a group of outsiders who didn''t know anything! If the ordinary people in the team are the people hiding behind biyou village and intend to observe the results of the specific effects of 24jie Valley, are the foreign aliens in the team really just to escort Liu Mingyuan? Something''s wrong! Liu Mingyuan knows the structure here. The only threat is the group of monkeys. If it''s just to deal with the group of monkeys, the configuration of this team is too exaggerated! But for other purposes Wang Zhenqiu thought of Mei Jinfeng''s return to her residence intact, and immediately looked at Liu Xiaojiang, Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao. Investigating the people hidden behind biyou village is a task specially assigned to temporary workers by the company. Did the man deliberately put Mei Jinfeng back, in fact, to deal with the company''s temporary workers? Why? Payback? In any case, the reason why the man waited until now must not be just rootless collections! Zhang Chulan looked at Wang Zhenqiu standing beside him, but found that the goods were looking at the three of them, and an imperceptible tension flashed in her eyes. However, Just then, Sasha... Sasha Inside the fork behind them, a slight sound suddenly came. A humanoid creature composed entirely of branches jumped out of it immediately. Zhang Chulan and Wang Zhenqiu didn''t know what was fishy about this thing. They immediately subconsciously avoided the impact and rushed to balun without hesitation after seeing it fall to the ground. Although it happened suddenly, the monster attracted everyone''s attention as soon as it appeared, Balun saw that the monster rushed to him, which was also an instant reaction. He avoided the monster''s collision behavior, but found that the other party didn''t continue to attack, but stopped like a fool in front of the bound Jinbao. Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang and others did not make much noise, but looked at the "tree man" unexpectedly. But, Liu Xiaojiang and others are all strange people. What they usually encounter is very strange, which leads to their superior psychological endurance. However, it does not mean that Jinbao, who faces "tree people" in the field, also has a different psychological endurance from ordinary people. "Wow!!!!!" Jinbao looked at the "tree man" monster in front of him. Based on his situation that he was bound and couldn''t escape, he immediately shouted in fear when he reacted. "Lying trough! Zhou Shuren!" Liu Xiaojiang was stunned. "Tut, is it an illusion?" Balun observed the sudden emergence of the "tree man" and was surprised to see that other people close to him came over. The "tree man" protected Jinbao like a conditioned reflex "Why do I think this thing is protecting him?!" "This thing didn''t attack us..." Wang Zhenqiu looked at Jinbao protected by the tree man and said: "Like some magic tools, it only aims at malice?" "It seems so," Barron said. "How to do?" Zhang Chulan reminded: "the voice has spread out, and those people may find it. The goods are like a hedgehog now, or they will ignore him directly?" "No, although this boy doesn''t matter, it doesn''t make people feel at ease to leave it alone. You go first and get ready to do it. I''ll find out its face..." "OK! Then be careful!" "I know!" "Sister bao''er, brother Liu, let''s go first." "Oh..." "Brother Liu?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at balun, who was fighting against Zhou Shuren, and said to Zhang Chulan and others without looking back: "You go first. I''ll stay here and wait for him. By the way, I''ll observe the composition of the tree man. If I analyze the truth of this power, I''ll remind you by radio how to deal with this external means." "After all, among these people present, only I can ''view'', can''t I?" At this point, he smiled and turned to look at the other four people who were about to leave, saying: "By the way, remember to be careful when you take action. I thought this power might not be worth paying attention to, so I never said..." "At present, in the ranks of those foreigners, except for a few guys who are strangers themselves, all ordinary people have this power that does not completely belong to them, and according to the trend of the situation in ordinary people, they can control this kind of tree man sooner or later." "......." Zhang Chulan. "......." Wang Zhenqiu. "......." Mei Jinfeng. "??" Feng Baobao: "......" Chapter 229 After Zhang Chulan and others left, "Liu, according to the current situation, this thing should be opened passively, and it can only respond to malice with a high probability. It is very similar to the magic weapon we have seen in the village before." Balun didn''t understand why Liu Xiaojiang wanted to stay, but when he saw the "tree man" who was still guarding Jinbao across the street, he looked back at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Together?" "Be careful." Liu Xiaojiang hugged his hands and walked to the fork of the road to provide space for balun. "Although this thing is not as strong as the ''spirit'' of Ma Xian, this way of existence can be regarded as more difficult for most ordinary aliens..." The existence of "tree man" is equivalent to a spirit body. The reason why it is attached to the body composed of branches is that it probably does not have the ability to attack with spirit bodies. It can only rely on "media" to attack the enemy at the physical level. This inexplicable thing You say it''s weird. It''s not even as good as the Chuma fairy in the northeast. It can only use the media to carry out some physical attacks in the conventional sense; You say it''s ordinary, but it''s really a spirit body. It''s hard to cause any fatal damage to this thing by ordinary conventional attacks; Moreover, even if you attack the noumenon of this thing with energy, unless you can completely destroy it with one blow, you can only slowly consume its power. Therefore, when balun proposed to find out the true face of this thing, Liu Xiaojiang thought of taking advantage of the thorny nature of "Zhou Shuren" and took the initiative to stay to find out the fishiness in balun. After all, balun and Feng Baobao obviously belong to the same type. They are both energy practitioners who use energy to strengthen their physique and fist and foot. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible to have the means to quickly solve the problem of "cultivating people". On the other side, While Liu Xiaojiang was thinking about balun''s ability, balun had also fought with "tree man" for a few rounds, and was able to distance himself from "tree man" again. "Gee, the black matter in this thing''s body is the noumenon, and the attack with a lot of energy will be more effective, but if it doesn''t have the ability to destroy it with one blow, it can only be used to dissipate the power of its noumenon." "The intelligence level of this thing is not high. It will counterattack the enemy''s attack. Releasing malice to the protected person will also trigger its attack. It really looks like Ma Xianhong''s props. Maybe that''s all..." Barron stood aside with a dagger and looked at the "tree man" who had not attacked him again. He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to turn on the radio headset and explain what he found with several other people who were not present. After explaining the situation, Balun looked at Liu Xiaojiang in front of the fork. He first turned off the radio headset, then shook his head reluctantly and said: "Liu, it''s over. You stay here. It''s really superfluous. What do you want to ask me?" "HMM." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t deny it, but stretched out his hand to point to the "tree man" in the field and said, "solve it first, and then talk." "Hey, I knew it." balun didn''t have any accident about it, and didn''t think Liu Xiaojiang would be bad for himself. He smiled and looked at Liu Xiaojiang, then slowly put the dagger to his mouth, stretched out his tongue, smeared saliva on the blade, and then looked again at the "tree man" in the field and the already unconscious foreigner Jinbao. "Well, it''s almost what you should know. No matter what you are or who made it... You can exit!" The next moment, Balun turned into a shadow and rushed to the "tree man" who was still protecting Jinbao. He just cut it with a casual knife, which made the big guy composed of branches dissolve into the air. With saliva The red light in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes immediately faded. He looked at balun who was walking towards him in the field, and suddenly frowned thoughtfully and said: "Saint thief?" Barron put away the dagger and said unexpectedly, "you know this?" "After all, I''ve been in Tianshi mansion for some time, and I know a lot about some inheritance in the world." Liu Xiaojiang shrugged: "What''s more, the saint thief originally came from Chuang Tzu. I''m a Heavenly Master. Even if I can''t, I won''t know anything about it." "That''s true." balun obviously knew the origin of the saint thief, but he didn''t doubt Liu Xiaojiang''s words. "But..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at balun standing in front of him, narrowed his eyes and said: "When I was in biyou village before, I saw a guy who could steal by saints. His name seems to be Tiangang Qi..." "However, no matter what this means is called, it still borrows the power of heaven and earth to strengthen its own ability, or speed up the recovery of energy consumed in fighting with people. It seems that it still needs some cumbersome steps to start. Your kind of... Seems a little special." "This is really a saint thief." Baron smiled and nodded. "I know." Liu Xiaojiang looked at balun''s abdomen and said, "the amount of energy in your body, and when you start, the amount of energy will always be quickly supplemented. This means is definitely within the scope of Saint thieves. No.... It seems that it can no longer be called a means, but a kind of constitution?" "You don''t need to be prepared like others, nor do you want to ''borrow'' the power of heaven and earth. Every time you spend energy in your body, it will be naturally supplemented. It seems to be an instinctive reaction, and all the processes are extremely easy." "You know..." "The reason why saints steal is called ''steal'' is that the power they mainly use does not completely belong to themselves. The advantages generated by fighting with people also completely come from the surrounding heaven and earth. The stolen and borrowed power does not belong to the thief himself. There will be no pressure when used?" "And..." At this point, he slowly looked up at balun, gestured around each other''s abdomen with his hands, and said: "When you just used that ''saliva'', there was more energy attached to your six viscera than others, but looking at your relaxed appearance at that time, it was obviously a habitual instinct." "In addition, when the tree man touches the saliva, it looks like it has been corroded and destroyed. It seems that it is not just simply destroyed, but a pure energy has been transformed from it." "In this case, can I understand that you use saliva to decompose ''tree man'' into pure energy, so that the six viscera can better digest and absorb it?" Chapter 230 Wen Yan, Balun still kept the smile on his face, but looked at Liu Xiaojiang in surprise and said: "Liu, it seems that your insight is really excellent, but you deliberately stayed to observe me and pointed out the situation in my body. What do you want to do?" Liu Xiaojiang slowly put down his hands, looked very seriously and said: "the sage does not die, the thief is more than..... Ruan Feng, Liuku immortal thief!" Previously, Zhang Chulan visited Lu Jin and got the list of 36 thieves from the old man. After Liu Xiaojiang came back from the LV family, he exchanged information with each other. Of the thirty-six thieves, the origin of the other thirty-five, except rootless ones, is obviously not an extremely difficult thing to investigate. So, after getting the list of 36 thieves, Liu Xiaojiang asked Erzhuang to investigate all the people on the list. Although he didn''t know anything too important, he still took these guys as an alien means and investigated them clearly through the company''s confidential files and other channels. Then, he found that there seemed to be a very close relationship between their own means and their unique skills to some extent. ¡­¡­ Zheng Zibu, a disciple of Maoshan Shangqing school, was born in the school of talismans and learned the "Tongtian book". Liangshan wizard disciple, raised by the wind and the sky, is good at witchcraft and understands'' detaining the spirit and sending generals''. Zhou Sheng, a Wudang disciple, is good at the number of strange doors and understands the ''strange door after the wind''. Ma benzai, a disciple of Tiangong hall, is good at dexterity and understands "divine machines are refined". Gu Terating, a family magician, is good at Feng Shui and Qi Bureau and understands the "Dalao cave view". A casual man, Ruan Feng, is good at Sage thieves and understands the "six Treasury immortal thieves". Zhang Huaiyi, a direct disciple of Tianshi family, has the deepest understanding of energy and Tao and understands the origin of energy body. Duan muying, the eldest lady of Jishitang, is good at medicine and understands "double hands". ¡­¡­ Liu Xiaojiang found that among the several unique skills he had seen, the person who understood them was a strange person who was good at the same way, and almost realized the "top" means that his own strange skills could not achieve. So, After seeing balun''s self-cultivation method which is very similar to the saint thief, but far exceeds the saint thief and changes the six viscera, he will naturally move closer to the six Treasury immortal thief. "..." Baron was silent for a moment, then looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a deep surprise and said with a smile: "Liu, you really impress me." "Did you admit it?" Liu Xiaojiang smiled. "I don''t admit it. Is it still useful?" Barron said casually: "Since you are such a smart person and are willing to say something to scare the snake, even if I choose to deny it... Will you really believe it?" "Very good." Liu Xiaojiang smiled kindly, then slowly extended his hand to balun and said: "Baron, I won''t embarrass you. Give me the six immortals thief. I owe you a favor." "Why?" balun looked at Liu Xiaojiang. Although he was not surprised that the other party wanted the six Treasury immortal thieves, he suddenly said: "Liu, you don''t seem to need this, so can you tell me why?" "Save people." Liu Xiaojiang answered without hesitation. "Cockroach girl, don''t you seem to need it?" Barron said with a smile again. Hearing this, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help looking at balun more. "By the way, Zhang Chulan told me that you and Lao Xia tried to catch the baby on Longhu Mountain, but you''re not a full-fledged person, and you can''t be a full-fledged person." "Listen to my advice. Since your means are Liuku immortal thieves, try to stay away from the whole sex organization. In addition, about me and my baby, you''d better not get involved if you think it''s interesting. The consequences... May lose you the opportunity to explore other pleasures in the world." As soon as this remark came out, the field suddenly fell into silence, Balun seriously thought about Liu Xiaojiang''s words, then smiled and slowly looked up and said, "this is not a threat?" "You and I have no grievances." Liu Xiaojiang patted balun on the shoulder and said: "It''s just that I need Liuku immortal thief very much. If you have other unique skills, I may not care at all, let alone ask you for something, but there''s another kind of Liuku immortal thief. I''m determined to get it." "Also, there''s no doubt that even if you have six immortal thieves, you can''t be my opponent. Your means of converting all ''matter'' into ''energy'' is useless to me." Then, no matter what Barron''s reaction was, he turned aside, sat down on the ground in front of the fork, pointed to the radio headset with his finger and said: "They''re just going to start with those people. We already know the specific plan, but there''s still some time before they start. I can wait here for you to make a decision. You''d better think about it quickly." Liu Xiaojiang is not familiar with balun, a foreigner. At most, he appreciates this guy''s style. So, in fact, he doesn''t care about balun''s life or death at all. He only cares about the six Treasury immortal thieves on each other. If he can get things directly, he won''t hesitate to start. Just, Liu Xiaojiang''s only certainty is that balun got the Liuku immortal thief. He doesn''t know balun''s attitude towards the stunt. There''s no need to force the other party to hand over the stunt as soon as he comes up. What''s more? If Baron doesn''t bring his unique skills to him, forcing him to kill will only make things more troublesome. Maybe he will encounter the situation that the other party will die and don''t hand in anything. This is not worth the loss After all, those relatively extreme means can only be the final means after carefully weighing the gains and losses when the situation is irreparable. On the other side, Balun looked at Liu Xiaojiang sitting on the ground unprepared and remembered the strength of the other party during this period and the threat he perceived in the other party. He put away his calm and unprepared face and seriously touched his chin to think. After a few minutes, Balun finally looked up at Liu Xiaojiang and said, "Liu, this means should be the kind of stunt you said. Elder Ruan Feng once called it a kind of Saint thief." "It doesn''t belong to the west, nor should it belong to me. It''s just that I inherited it from master Ruan Feng at a wrong time. If this inheritance can be returned to you, it can indeed be used by you to save people......... I can give you the six Treasury immortal thieves." "But I have one condition." "Say." "I don''t care who you want to pass on this means to in the future, but in any case, you have to ensure that the person who obtains the inheritance must be a guy who can stick to the bottom line of life. At least... You can''t eat people." "... Baron, you haven''t eaten people?" Chapter 231 Baron greers, who disappeared for a period of time in zhangjiafeng, Gancheng, was in danger in the cold and cruel environment of the Himalayas when he was a pure ordinary man. Can an ordinary person, even an explorer with rich experience in wild survival, survive from that extremely cruel environment? Reality is not a Hollywood blockbuster. Ordinary people are in danger in an extremely cruel snow mountain environment. If it is really so easy, they can survive. Some real events in which snow mountains are rescued will no longer be called miracles! Liu Xiaojiang does not doubt that aliens have stronger physique than ordinary people, nor does he doubt that aliens have a higher chance of survival in extreme environments. However, when Barron was in distress in the snow mountain, he was only a slightly famous outsider. No matter what he thought, he could not survive safely in the ice and snow for several days, let alone two years. So, Liu Xiaojiang believes that the reason why balun suddenly became a strange person and the reason why he was able to learn one of the eight strange skills is that when Zhang Jiafeng in Gancheng was in danger, he met Ruan Feng who once disappeared. But, If you think so, When did balun meet Ruan Feng? If I met Ruan Feng in the vast snow mountains shortly after the disaster, where was the professional climber who was in distress with balun? Ruan Feng saved them all. Can only one be saved? IF balun met Ruan Feng on the verge of death after a few days in distress, it seems that there will be something wrong. Both of them are professional field survival experts, and one of them is even an explorer specializing in the field of mountaineering. When they were in danger in the snow mountain at the same time, it was Barron, an explorer who did not specialize in mountaineering, who survived to the end in that extremely cruel environment? If you look at this matter alone, it may really be nothing, because when you are in danger in an extreme environment, you always have to consider more non professional factors. You can''t imagine human beings as a calm and ruthless rational machine, and even some unexpected accidents are likely to happen. However, if this matter is combined with Barron''s current attitude, especially the statement that he is determined not to cannibalize, it will always make people feel that he is so sensitive to cannibalism. Maybe he is really reminding latecomers as a past person. Maybe, just because you have experienced something and experienced the pain after it, people will hate it ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "What is a man" cave, In the middle of the main road where the expedition gathered, Open land, At this time, around every ordinary person, there are "tree people" of different sizes. All of them gather together in the open space to guard against the dark turnouts around them, for fear that they and others will encounter unknown attacks again. "Liu! Compared with these strange friends! We are just in the way! Why did you bring us here! Say!" Liu Mingyuan looked at the foreigner who pointed a gun at him, reached out and touched the defense magic weapon worn around his neck, then looked at other ordinary people who were also panicked and said: "Judy, translate my words to them." "Hmm..." standing beside Liu Mingyuan, a South Asian woman named ''Judy'' nodded with a dull expression. A moment later, "... that''s about it. I believe you have all felt various changes in your body. In addition to the collection, another purpose of my trip is to witness your transformation." "This valley..." "Transforming us?" "Qi? Zhou Tian?" "Hey, hey, I remember." Elijah looked at the fork around, put away the silver revolver again, looked at the others around him and said: "Qi, yes, this is called Qi..." "Chanon, it''s just you. I can''t see clearly for the time being..." "Nash is a motivational person. I''ve seen a lot. Vesta can use the power of Luna''s words. Hongda''s genre should be Hatha of yoga. As for Miss Basha..." "I have no prejudice against your world outlook, but we are not chosen by God. According to this view, we are all aliens who can use energy, and you are actually a voodoo priestess called Mambo?" "I have reservations about this." Vesta, who had been standing behind Elijah, couldn''t help but remind him: "The guardians around who she calls'' Emlu ''seem to be different from the voodoo dolls I''ve seen before. They always give me a more primitive feeling..." "Elijah, Vesta... Who are you two?" Bazaar thought of Elijah and Vesta''s different vigilance, and the fact that they had a wide range of knowledge and could recognize all kinds of magic methods, so she began to doubt their identity. After all, although we all know that there are many people who are "the same" as ourselves in the world, we don''t know what means people in various countries are "the same" as ourselves. The circles of various countries are relatively closed. "Never mind us." Elijah did not identify himself, but looked at Liu Mingyuan and Judy opposite the crowd and said: "Liu, Judy, you two are also different?" "That''s right." Liu Mingyuan didn''t deny it, but smiled and said, "but when it comes to hands-on, our ability can''t help you. I''m fine, especially Judy, so your task is to protect her safety." After that, regardless of the reaction of Elijah, a foreign stranger, he took the initiative to go to the fork in the road where the attackers had just fled and said: "Inside, please make it convenient. Don''t embarrass us any more. We can talk about any conditions!" "There''s nothing to talk about! Go back! This is not where you should come! The things here don''t belong to any of you!" Mei Jinfeng''s slightly excited voice suddenly came. "Woman?" Elijah was stunned at the sound. "The voice of the old woman!" reminded the ordinary man with a gun beside Elijah. Liu Mingyuan did not care about the movement behind him, but continued to move in the direction of the sound, saying loudly: "Excuse me, are you from the company or all-round?" "It doesn''t matter who we are! Get out of here!" Mei Jinfeng''s voice was still a little excited. Obviously, she was very angry about these people''s behavior. "No, it doesn''t matter." Liu Mingyuan retorted loudly again: "If you are from the company, we have to be reasonable. There is a rootless collection of the former leader. It really doesn''t belong to us, but it doesn''t belong to the company either..." "If you are omniscient, ha ha... When did you reason about omniscient work?" "Rootless collections? God knows how many of the things stored here have been seized by you... Didn''t you?" This time, Mei Jinfeng didn''t speak any more and obviously knew the attitude of these people. See this, Liu Mingyuan turned to Elijah and others, especially ordinary people in the same trade, and said: "Well, through Judy''s translation, you have all heard that there is no moral burden on both sides of the competition for the collection, but all the members of the other side are strong aliens. It is very dangerous to move forward, and you are also likely to be transformed into aliens..." "Of course, you can give up and return. I won''t ask you for the original deposit, so please make a choice..." "Go on!" "yes! Go on!" "I agree!" the ordinary people present just pondered for a moment and quickly made a different decision. After witnessing the magical power of the monkeys and Elijah in the valley and feeling some changes in themselves, they are obviously willing to become people with power and will not consider how dangerous their decisions are. In other words, some people would rather take a certain degree of risk and get this magical power ¡­¡­ In the turnout connecting the main road, Zhang Chulan, Feng Baobao, Wang Zhenqiu, Mei Jinfeng and Xia Liuqing are all hidden in the shadow of the cave, staring at the foreign aliens who are about to enter the cave and the ranks of ordinary people with guns and "tree people" around them. "Just say it again!" "This time, in the final analysis, it''s me and Jinfeng. It''s our whole internal affair!" "The strength of those ghosts is not soft, and the most disgusting thing is... Their abilities seem to cooperate with each other!" "If you smelly boys want to escape, you''ll be numb now!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡Á three "Hey, if you don''t talk, don''t you intend to flash? OK, even if I Xia Liuqing owe you a big favor!" "I don''t know if Liu boy and Barron heard..." "Forget it! Everybody! It''s all here! Get ready to play with your life!!!" ¡­¡­ About a few minutes later, Liu Xiaojiang listened to the fierce fighting not far away. He explored in the fork of the cave and walked in front of everyone. After they separated not long ago, he went to the end of the cave to have a look. Unexpectedly, he found that there was nothing in it, and there was no so-called rootless collection at all. However, the end of the cave is strange, and all the visible clues seem to point to the puzzle given by rootless life. Liu Xiaojiang didn''t intend to let others find that he had taken the first step. He simply didn''t stay at the end of the cave to think about the so-called riddle. He just found the position of everyone again after roughly looking at all the visible clues. then, After determining the possibility of "what is a man" and Liu Mingyuan''s actions must have ulterior motives, There was only one thought left in his mind. The ''real secret'' in the cave cannot be found by anyone, Those foreigners, as well as Liu Mingyuan, who was sent with ulterior motives, even if Wang Zhenqiu, Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng really solved the puzzle and found the "real secret" You have to die! Chapter 232 Obviously, the most important thing in this valley is not the 24-day sky Valley, but the ability and attitude of the valley owner, especially the sage attitude similar to "teaching without class". Who is rootless? This guy is the only leader recognized by Quanxing in recent years. He is also the culprit leading to the birth of baqiji and the chaos of Jiashen in that year. Although the strange gas situation here in Qinling Mountains is a dangerous place suitable for treasure collection, rootless people are only a shit stirring stick after all. They are not full of evil people who burn, kill and loot. Their strength is obviously not superior to the others. This kind of guy What really precious collection can there be? Now the only thing that can attract Liu Xiaojiang''s attention is the inheritance of rootless life, because it is the so-called inheritance that finally led to the birth of Baqi technology. Speaking of inheritance It is obvious that there were saints in Tongtian Valley during the twenty-four festivals, and there are some things left here? In section 24, Professor Gu''s life perceives and uses energy. The name of the "what is a man" cave and the puzzle of "sincerity" look like testing the creatures who enter here. What is the purpose of the sage to leave this test? Will this be to test whether the creatures who enter here are qualified to get what they leave behind? What did the saint leave behind? Why can rootless life promote the birth of eight wonders? Inheritance! The inheritance of saints! This must be what Tian Lao once said to himself, which can let the eight people understand the inheritance of the eight wonders! Liu Xiaojiang thought about it and thought that this possibility was great. He thought that rootless students might have been inherited here in the past. Later, for some purposes, he led 35 other people to come here and personally contributed to the eight unique skills that caused the chaos between Jiashen and Shenzhou in the past year. Why did rootless students come here with 35 other people to understand the inheritance of saints after they got the inheritance? It seems that it is far less important now. At present, the most important thing is to solve the riddle left by the sage and pass the test left by the sage. Is the inheritance that can make people understand the eight wonders still alive! Although rootless students do not agree with the idea of sage preaching, that kind of inheritance may have been erased by him, and even the eight wonders may have been born under his "Narration", as long as there is a glimmer of possibility, it is enough to attract anyone''s attention. The inheritance of saints, Now, this thing is undoubtedly a double-edged sword, If it is delivered to people with pure mind, it may benefit more people, but if it is handed over to people who only focus on strength, it may cause chaos in the alien world on the same scale as that in those years, it may also be a relatively good situation of development. After all, it''s no better now than it was then, and even then, selfish and reckless people occupied the majority of the crowd. Besides, now Look at the pursuit of ''power'' by ordinary people! Can we still hope that because of their weak "power", ordinary people have now been suppressed on the edge of society? Pray that different people can think of the social stability of ordinary people and give up this inheritance that may make themselves the protagonist in the world? If the inheritance is still there, Even if Liu Xiaojiang monopolizes the inheritance of eight wonders out of a little "selfish desire", he will never destroy the balance between ordinary people and outsiders for the sake of power after achieving the goal that he will not affect anyone. all the time, What Liu Xiaojiang wants is to really integrate into the world. It is a kind of freedom that does not affect anything, rather than forcibly subjecting all things in the world to their feet by virtue of his own strong power, and then ignoring the original stable order of creatures, so that all creatures become their own appendages. This situation is not so much free and easy as to let the world exist only for itself. Most of them are extremely selfish and boring things. Countless examples in the past can also show that they will eventually lead to destruction. Those who practice energy practice themselves and their hearts. Strength is just an accessory to "seeking the road". It is a means to protect their own freedom from being infringed by villains. If you really use this means of self-protection to persecute the freedom of others for your own selfish desires, any words are just to make your evil deeds and make those people who don''t know the so-called look more reasonable. Just an excuse. Liu Xiaojiang''s existence lies between human beings and other creatures, or beyond any creatures. As long as he can keep his "Tao heart", he will not allow himself to go too far and affect all other creatures in the world after he has achieved his real goal. If the inheritance is not here, Liu Xiaojiang will feel a lot easier. He just needs to kill Liu Mingyuan and those foreigners who don''t hold their farts, and guide Wang Zhenqiu and others not to care about the so-called sage inheritance. Anyway, In addition to Xia Liuqing''s real omnipotence, whether Wang Zhenqiu, Mei Jinfeng, or balun, they can be regarded as reasonable people. They will not do anything to undermine the stability and order of today''s society for the inheritance of saints. Liu Xiaojiang has no good or evil in his heart. He just wants to make himself and his friends really carefree without affecting the stability of the world. Good or bad, Evil or not, The two are irrelevant. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "What is a man" cave, Deep in the main road, Gunshots, angry curses and screams were almost heard, but most of them came from the team led by Liu Mingyuan. In just ten minutes, Among the team led by Liu Mingyuan, many ordinary people have died here, and many ordinary people have begun to show more prominent changes over time. What''s more, he actually gave up walking on both feet and turned into landing on all fours. His physical quality has undergone earth shaking changes. Armed with guns, they controlled the "tree people" around them, causing some minor problems for Xia Liuqing, Wang Zhenqiu and Feng Baobao. Feng Baobao showed up directly to stop these people from getting close to the depths of the cave, and Mei Jinfeng, who was hiding in the dark, was responsible for using the power to support them. Although they were not really hurt by these transformed ordinary people, plus there were foreign aliens who cooperated with each other, they were really delayed by these guys and failed to stop Liu Mingyuan and Judy who continued to go deep into the cave under the cover of Elia. "Elijah! Go on!" Liu Mingyuan glanced at Judy, who was closely behind him. He immediately took out the "bite bag" made by Ma Xianhong from his body and threw it to Elijah, who was in charge of covering in front of him. He said: "Very good. We will arrive at the collection site soon. This is the remuneration agreed between you and me. The remuneration of chanon, Hongda and bazaar has been settled except Nash who was knocked unconscious." "Remember, from now on, it doesn''t matter what others do, and you don''t have to care about me. Your only task is to follow Judy and protect her personal safety, but you can''t stop her action!" "Oh?" Elijah looked at the items in the pouch, glanced at Liu Mingyuan and Judy behind his eyes, and said: "I''ve paid all the remuneration now. Aren''t you afraid we''ll quit immediately? This job doesn''t look easy..." "The strange people hired this time are carefully selected, especially you, Elijah and Nathan Wei, who were born for commitment!" Liu Mingyuan interrupted with a smile. "Hum." Elijah smiled at Liu Mingyuan, but he didn''t mean to refute these facts. However, at this time, "Nathanway..." Liu Xiaojiang appeared in front of Elijah, Liu Mingyuan and Judy. One person blocked the other group''s only way forward. He looked at Feng Baobao and others, who were still struggling with the transformants, and balun, who was targeting the "tree people", and then slowly looked at the three guys in front of him and said: "I remember nathanway is a foreign alien mercenary organization. Are you doing business with money to protect this fat man?" Let''s go, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Liu Mingyuan, Judy behind Elijah, and the others who had just come running with guns. They were suspected to want to support the three converts, so he said: "Well... Leave the fat man and the woman in charge of translation. Now others turn around and leave here. They can live forever." Liu Xiaojiang can''t speak English or understand this bird language, but Judy was present and translated his words to Elijah at the same time. meanwhile, "You..." Liu Mingyuan looked a little flustered when he saw Liu Xiaojiang. "Are you immortal Xiao Liu? Why! Why are you here!" "Oh, you know me." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the strange bald fat man opposite and said: "The magic tools you wear around your neck and the pouch you just threw to the ghost guy are obviously made by the old horse. Tell me... What do you want to do this time?" "Liu, do you know him?" Elijah clenched his revolver and looked at Liu Mingyuan. "I... I...." Liu Ming stood up, with a very difficult expression on his face. Seeing the expression on Liu Mingyuan''s face, Liu Xiaojiang immediately realized that he could not learn any important news from the other party, so he slowly raised his arm and said: "Well, I see. In that case... It can only blame your purpose. It coincides with me for the time being." The next second, He waved his arm at Liu Mingyuan out of thin air, An arm composed of black golden light appeared out of thin air, instantly pulled it on Liu Mingyuan, smashed the magic weapon on the other party''s body, and pulled it hard to the stone wall. The bright red and white fireworks bloom on the solid stone wall, and the strong smell of blood spreads. Seeing Liu Mingyuan''s miserable transformants around, it seemed that the energy movement in his body also stagnated. They looked at Liu Xiaojiang in horror, and even some people couldn''t help vomiting. At this time, even the well-informed Elijah, after understanding what happened, couldn''t help but raise his gun and point it at Liu Xiaojiang. "What did you... Do?!" "Gee, don''t say, it''s really dirty fireworks..." Chapter 233 Liu Xiaojiang was covered with a mysterious and dark golden light. He glanced at Liu Mingyuan, who was not an adult on the stone wall, and then looked at the foreign alien with a revolver opposite him and the South Asian woman who was protected by the other side. "Blonde, revolver, then you should be Elijah, nathanway... You were hired to protect this woman?" Then, remembering what Jinbao had told him before, he looked at the South Asian woman protected by Elijah and said curiously: "Judy?" "......" Judy. Seeing Judy''s dull appearance, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help but flash a red light in his eyes. He noticed that the red dot that seemed to be in line with her identity above the woman''s eyebrow had a different breath from herself. He was keenly aware of the strangeness of the Indian woman, and then subconsciously frowned slowly, remembering the breath that didn''t belong to anyone present. Liu Mingyuan knows the right route to come here and that the valley will have an impact on ordinary people, The fat man was obviously the one who had hidden behind biyou village and asked Ma Xianhong to instruct Chen duo to abduct Mei Jinfeng. He was assigned to serve as a guide for these foreigners. But, of course, The rootless collection has long been emptied. Apart from Mei Jinfeng himself, only the previous person who abducted Mei Jinfeng can know the details of this valley through Mei Jinfeng. The man clearly has transferred the rootless collection, but he assigned Liu Mingyuan to bring these foreigners to find the collection? And A second person was assigned The only person protected by a foreign Alien Bang Bang Bang Dangdang Elijah''s several stooped changers, perhaps out of fear of Liu Xiaojiang, perhaps based on the rootless treasure and covet of power, seized Liu Xiaojiang''s opportunity to think, kept shooting at Liu Xiaojiang and poured bullets frantically. However, these few dollars are enough to erase the things that ordinary people have been practicing hard for several years, and even those that no one here dare to resist. They simply can''t penetrate the golden light that Liu Xiaojiang put in his body, and all become compressed and deformed iron lumps, scattered on the ground. "Fool! What are you doing?!" Elijah was measuring Liu Xiaojiang''s means and strength, as well as the gains and losses of the current task, but unexpectedly, several ordinary people around him dared to die directly at Liu Xiaojiang. Later, he saw countless bullets shooting at Liu Xiaojiang, but none of them could hurt him, and the muscles of the whole person became tight. "Are you a sectarian here for this freely retractable black material?" Liu Xiaojiang stood where he was and let the transformants on the opposite side shoot at him. Until the other party found that the caliber in his hand was useless and stopped his hand in great shock, he finally raised his eyes and looked at the transformants with their bows. Eyes, cold! "The monkeys outside are willing to attack the valley again and again regardless of their lives in order to be a man, but you give up being a man without hesitation in order to pursue strength..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at those who, because they could breathe faster, chose not to be "indomitable" and only pursue the transformation of power. He always had an unspeakable taste in his heart. This feeling is like something you have been longing for but can''t. others have it all the time since they were born, but they don''t cherish it. They throw it into the dirty cesspit before their own eyes. This kind of behavior is the biggest mockery of all creatures who want to be human! "Get away! Whoever you are! The treasure is mine!" "That''s right! Whoever you are! Don''t try to swallow this magical power alone!" "Let... Get out of the way! We... I want to be like you! Power! It''s mine!" "These guys..." Elijah noticed something wrong with the people around him. He immediately protected Judy and walked to one side carefully. He didn''t dare to attack Liu Xiaojiang rashly. Ignoring the actions of Elijah and Judy, Liu Xiaojiang raised his arms towards the transformants opposite, and then spread his fingers slowly. The next moment, The pure black lightning suddenly shot out, twisted and shot at the transformants opposite, and completely submerged their bodies in an instant. However, The palm thunder did not extend all the way, but completely disappeared in front of everyone after erasing several transformants opposite, leaving a scorched black in the spacious cave and attracting the attention of everyone in the distance. Elijah protected Judy from the side of the cave, and Kankan escaped the terrible high temperature lightning. He looked at several transformants who had completely disappeared, as well as a large area of scorched black extending to more than ten meters under his feet, and couldn''t help changing his attitude towards the task immediately. "Vesta! The task is to protect Judy! Don''t move on! Even if you can''t hinder Judy''s action! There''s no way! We''ll take her now..." "You can''t go." Liu Xiaojiang disappeared in place like a ghost and suddenly appeared in front of Elijah who was going to run away with Judy. He said calmly: "Nathanway, I understand your way of existence, but this... Is not a place where you can walk around at will. Since you''re here, don''t go." "You..." Elijah saw Liu Xiaojiang suddenly appear in front of him. He was stunned subconsciously. Then he immediately raised his revolver and planned to use his ability to force the other party back. However, Click! Liu Xiaojiang held Elijah''s right hand with a gun in an instant. As soon as he tried hard, he pinched the other party''s right hand together with his weapons completely into useless waste! Elijah ate the pain and didn''t shout. He immediately clenched his teeth and calmed down. He bent down and hugged Liu Xiaojiang, trying to put him down, and planned to buy a little time for Judy''s escape. "Alas... Should I say, is it worthy of Nathan Wei?" When Liu Xiaojiang saw Elijah rushing towards him, he could not help shaking his head with deep regret. then, Before Elijah really touched himself, he put a golden light around his body, directly hit the other party, flew backwards and hit the stone wall. "Unfortunately, the gap between you and me is too big." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Elijah, who hit the stone wall behind him and fell to the ground. Then he turned and looked at Judy, who didn''t escape at all. Right now, [sister bao''er! Cover me!] [Zhang Chulan! You...] [Lao Xia! Mother-in-law! You can''t stop them! Deal with those strange people first! The rest will clean up later! They can''t take away the collection!] [no! I won''t let anyone''s dirty hands touch the things belonging to the leader!] [Jinfeng! There''s no way! Listen to the little thing!] [Lao Xia! Give me these tree men! Go help Jinfeng!] [Zhang Chulan! Wait for me!] [sister bao''er!] [MMM] "Brother Liu!" Zhang Chulan suddenly crossed the crowd in the distance and ran to Liu Xiaojiang very quickly. He ignored Elijah on the ground and looked at Liu Xiaojiang nervously with a slightly strange Judy on one side, saying: "How''s it going?" "Go." Liu Xiaojiang still focused on Judy and said without looking back: "I just stood at the entrance, looked at the general situation inside, and hurried back to support you and the baby. The rootless treasure should be gone, but I don''t guarantee whether there are other things." "OK!" Zhang Chulan nodded, "you and sister bao''er help me cover! My identity is most suitable to arouse the company''s suspicion!" "It''s my fault! Zhang Chulan! I shouldn''t be half hearted! Hey, hey, hey!" Wang Zhenqiu''s voice suddenly came from a distance. It was obvious that he had figured out some things and made a completely unreasonable decision. "Shit! Brother Liu!" Zhang Chulan looked back at Wang Zhenqiu who was coming in the distance. For a moment, he dared not delay and continued to run towards the depths of the cave. "Yes!" Seeing that Judy was not going to leave, Liu Xiaojiang immediately turned around and faced Wang Zhenqiu, raised his hand, condensed it into an arm with golden light, and grabbed the guy wearing a monkey face mask and holding a colorful stick. Bang!!! Wang Zhenqiu seemed to have been prepared for this. When he jumped over, he waved his stick and reluctantly avoided Liu Xiaojiang''s sudden attack by using the reaction force between the stick and the golden light. Patter! Wang Zhenqiu fell down and stood steadily opposite Liu Xiaojiang. He looked a little unhappy and began to accuse: "Liu Xiaojiang! Do you know what you''re doing?!" Liu Xiaojiang calmly stretched out his hand to open the radio headset, smiled and said, "I''m helping Zhang Chulan, I''m helping mother-in-law Jinfeng." "About the rootless treasure, the dead fat man said right before. Those things don''t belong to the company, nor to Quanxing and these foreigners, so I helped... The families of the 36 people in those years." [home... Family!!!] [Liu boy! What are you talking about? What family! Jin Feng is not the leader''s family!] [Hei hei...] "Mother-in-law, don''t worry," Liu Xiaojiang explained when he heard the voice in the radio headset: "Zhang Chulan just went to confirm the condition of the collection. As long as there is nothing about his grandfather and the source of energy body, we won''t move any rootless collection. You should be able to understand his feelings about these things?" [... I see.] "Liu Xiaojiang!" when Wang Zhenqiu heard Liu Xiaojiang''s explanation, he immediately pointed at him in a bit of anger and said: "What about the company? What about the tasks assigned to us by the company? Would you betray the company for a Zhang Chulan?!" "The task assigned by the company to the temporary workers is only to investigate the man hidden behind biyou village." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Zhenqiu calmly, pointed to the foreigners who were still fighting tenaciously, and said: "These people don''t know anything. Liu Mingyuan is controlled, can''t ask any useful information, and..." At this point, he looked back at the silent Judy and said: "The purpose of these foreigners being hired is to protect the safety of this woman. She is obviously more important than Liu Mingyuan." Chapter 234 "OK, in order to achieve your goal, you don''t hesitate to betray the company." Wang Zhenqiu obviously won''t believe the reasonable explanation given by Liu Xiaojiang. He raised the colorful long stick in his hand, pointed to Liu Xiaojiang opposite, frowned and said: "Liu Xiaojiang, I don''t know why you attach so much importance to Zhang Chulan. Is it because of his grandfather''s energy source?" "Get out of the way!" "Let''s have a ball," Liu Xiaojiang said with a bad smile. "......." Wang Zhenqiu''s green veins on his forehead swelled up and rushed to Liu Xiaojiang with a colorful long stick. "Liu Xiaojiang! Get out of my way!!!" Liu Xiaojiang is facing Wang Zhenqiu, who is like a "Monkey Sun", and does not intend to reason with such a guy who would rather give up the company''s task and make trouble for himself and Zhang Chulan. He slowly raised his arm and pointed in front of him. "The method of combining books! Trapped immortals seal sutras!" Let''s go, The black and white talismans appeared to coincide out of thin air, and then quickly flew to the rushing Wang Zhenqiu, After touching his body, the talisman re differentiated into a black and a white line, one wound around him, and the other directly invaded his body. The next second, Patter! Wang Zhenqiu fell to the ground from mid air without warning as if he had been tightly tied by a rope. Then, Just as Wang Zhenqiu struggled and wanted to break free, the colorful long stick he fell on the ground and the monkey face mask on his face like a dramatic mask began to break and dissipate in the air. final, The meridians in Wang Zhenqiu''s body were completely blocked by the talisman. He was very embarrassed and couldn''t stand up. He had to struggle to look up at the smiling Liu Xiaojiang and said angrily: "Talisman... It''s actually Tongtian talisman!" "I should have thought of it. You''re also from the talisman school. You''ve got Tongtian book for some time. How can you not get started for such a long time!" "Liu Xiaojiang, I forgot. You are also one of the successors of baqiji!" "No wonder, no wonder you are so interested in Zhang Chulan, no wonder you are so curious about rootless life, no wonder you were merciful to Ma Xianhong before..." At the end of his words, he seemed to think clearly about everything about Liu Xiaojiang, and immediately said with an unhappy face: "I see!" Liu Xiaojiang shrugged indifferently, "whatever you think, anyway, I''m still that sentence. Everything I''m doing is loyal to my true thoughts." "I don''t hate the company''s attitude towards strangers, nor do I dislike the stable order insisted by the company, so I can become a temporary worker of the company." "But..." Liu Xiaojiang bent over and looked at Wang Zhenqiu tied to the ground by the talisman. His eyes were very sincere and said: "I''m very selfish. It''s not impossible for you to let me sacrifice everything for the sake of righteousness, Just You have to ask the guys above to come and give me a good demonstration in person. " "Asshole! Let me go!" Wang Zhenqiu didn''t think Liu Xiaojiang was wrong, but he didn''t bother to pay attention to the old Yin force who didn''t shake Bilian. Sir! It was calculated by two guys who didn''t shake Bilian! Do you want one of these goods Gan! Liu Xiaojiang squatted down with a proud face, reached out and took off Wang Zhenqiu''s extremely coquettish glasses, put them in front of his eyes and tried to measure them. Then, while pushing the glasses on the bridge of his nose, he said with a smile: "Ah, there is no degree, and you are not blind. Why didn''t you see that I moved your hand just now? If you saw that I threw you down just now, how could you say this request not to shake Bilian?" "Ball, yes, you have a thick skin..." "I killed you!!!" When Wang Zhenqiu heard this, he was so angry that he immediately tried his best to fight with a carp and said "Chi" to Liu Xiaojiang''s hand that measured the size of his face. "Ouch, sleeping trough!" Liu Xiaojiang also didn''t expect Wang Zhenqiu to be so confused. He bit his palm and couldn''t shake it off. It doesn''t hurt. You can''t be bitten. But it''s always been bitten and dumped, and it''s always embarrassing, isn''t it? Liu Xiaojiang is still a respectable man. Besides, there are many people around him who haven''t solved it. He can''t handle other things with such a mop, so he said: "Asshole! You let go!" "Grave carbon! Come on, mind method cough! (asshole! Let me go first!)" "Let go!" "Oh, poof! (I don''t!)" "What are you doing now? Believe me or not..." Right now, Judy, who was silent and didn''t plan to escape, suddenly rushed to the crowd still fighting in the distance. She obviously seized the opportunity for Liu Xiaojiang to be entangled, and she really came here with the team with a task. and, Judy''s speed at this time is obviously faster than anyone except Liu Xiaojiang! "Asshole!" "Oh!" Liu Xiaojiang noticed Judy''s abnormal behavior, noticed that the other party rushed into the target of the distant crowd, and reminded Wang Zhenqiu that after he released his mouth, it was obviously too late to stop Judy from contacting the target. "Baby! Be careful! The target of this goods is you!" "..." Feng Baobao in the distance heard the sound and noticed Judy rushing behind him. He immediately waved an engineer shovel and turned to the other party''s skull, which was a hard shovel. However, When!!! Judy''s defensive weapon is obviously of higher quality than Liu Mingyuan''s. a layer of golden protective cover directly blocks Feng Baobao''s shovel, and then continues to rush towards Feng Baobao in a grasping attitude. Seeing this, Feng Baobao just wanted to run back, Judy''s sleeves instantly extended several controllable metal ropes, which completely blocked all Feng Baobao''s escape routes and trapped him in the center of the metal rope. meanwhile, Meanwhile, he was also paying attention to Judy. The foreign aliens who planned to cooperate with Judy also followed suit, obviously trying to help. "You want to die!" Liu Xiaojiang arrived not far behind Feng Baobao. When he saw the dark South Asian stranger, he immediately raised his hand and condensed a long whip with golden light. He waved the whip directly around each other''s waist and threw it on the stone wall. The next moment, It seems that all foreigners have discussed it, and they have got rid of Xia Liuqing and others who are pestering themselves. These people rushed to Judy''s position regardless. They obviously maintained the same idea with the South Asian stranger just now. They all planned to come and help Judy complete his own special task. However, these people don''t know what Judy wants to do. When they see Judy doing it, they just think she wants to kill Feng Baobao. Almost everyone wants to attack Feng Baobao. "Five thunder symbols!" Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang also understood the plans of these guys and immediately raised his hand to sweep in front of him. Five black thunder runes appeared all over the body out of thin air. Each Rune locked its own target and launched an attack on four foreign aliens and Judy at the same time. For a moment, the dark hole was full of light, Five blue and white lightning bolts shot at the locked target in an instant. However, the power contained in these talismans is not entirely determined by the strength of the caster itself, and the intensity is far less than the thunder method released by Liu Xiaojiang himself. So, They only caused some damage to the four foreign aliens, completely blocked the possibility of these people participating, but did not smash the high-quality magic tools on Judy. however! That''s enough! Just when Judy successfully tied Feng Baobao to the ground and opened her mouth, it seemed that she was going to use some means, Liu Xiaojiang has come to Feng Baobao''s side, directly put his hand over Judy''s flashing blue mouth, and crushed the defense magic weapon that can be opened on each other''s body. "I see. That''s your purpose..." After a whisper that only Feng Baobao can hear, Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes twinkled with a trace of red light. He looked directly into Judy''s eyes deep in her pupils and broke her neck without hesitation. Click! With a tingling sound, Judy''s head had been tilted into a terrible arc, and her whole body fell on Feng Baobao like losing strength. At this point, The four foreigners who could still move around also stopped their actions one after another, and some stared at Judy who had died. Mission failed! However, the reward for the task is in hand, and they seem to have no reason to do it anymore. At this time, he noticed that four foreign aliens and the enemies stopped at the same time. There were only a few transformants around. He couldn''t wait to continue to go deep and look for those nonexistent treasures and powers. However, just as these people were about to run past Liu Xiaojiang, they fell to the ground one after another with seven orifices bleeding, struggled a few times, and soon lost their movement. On the other end, Nathan Wei, also a burly Vesta, went to the distance to carry Elijah back while guarding Liu Xiaojiang and others. "Vesta... Leave me alone... Run..." "Ah? What are you talking about?" Vesta heard Elijah behind him as soon as he returned to the team. He seemed to be saying something feebly. "Run away... This guy... Something''s wrong... Even if there''s no reason to do it... He won''t let us leave..." This time, Vesta finally heard what Elijah was saying, so he turned his head and looked at the other three people, but found that they were also badly hurt, but they still had the strength to leave here. Finally, he looked at the six people standing opposite, especially the young man who broke Judy''s neck, and said: "We were fooled by Liu from the beginning. Now the goal of the mission is dead. We......" "You can''t go." When Liu Xiaojiang heard this sentence, he immediately turned his eyes from Judy on the ground to some embarrassed foreign aliens opposite, and said without sadness or joy: "If you rush into an area where you shouldn''t be active, even if you are employed, you should bear the corresponding risks." "What''s more, he killed so many protected animals and held the idea of killing us when fighting. The purpose is to pay and take away what belongs to ''US''." "Now that I have failed, I want to leave safely. Let''s not mind..." "Is this also your back garden? Come whenever you want, kill whenever you want, and leave whenever you want. Do you think it''s possible...?" Chapter 235 After a long time, Zhang Chulan slightly struggled to hold the wall and returned to the people, but found Liu Xiaojiang standing in the front with his back to the people. Wang Zhenqiu, balun, Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng, and even Feng Baobao, who was standing not far behind Liu Xiaojiang, were unusually silent and looked at Liu Xiaojiang for a long time. In addition, Liu Xiaojiang''s side and feet are almost covered with the bodies of foreigners, including those miserable changers and those hired alien bodyguards. So far, These foreigners who followed Liu Mingyuan to the valley and tried to find some kind of treasure... None of them were spared! Zhang Chulan noticed the slightly strange atmosphere at the scene and couldn''t help looking at Feng Baobao and Liu Xiaojiang, saying: "Sister bao''er? Brother Liu?" "Hmm?" Feng Baobao heard the voice and looked back at Zhang Chulan. His face was still that look of unknown reason. See this, Zhang Chulan breathed a little relieved, straightened up and walked to Feng Baobao, "what''s going on? What happened? What are you doing?" "Oh..." Feng Baobao looked at Zhang Chulan, pointed to Liu Xiaojiang not far away and said: "Those foreigners stopped fighting and wanted to go. Xiaojiang... Didn''t agree and killed them all." "..." Zhang Chulan was slightly stunned. Then he looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s back and wondered, "brother Liu, what are you doing for?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang turned to face the crowd, took off his pink framed glasses, wiped the blood on the lenses with his hand, and said: "No, I just don''t think there''s any reason to let them go, because these foreign aliens die unjustly, whether they enter the country with a false identity or fight with us for reward." "Just do things with money and have no grievances with us..." Speaking of this, he wiped the blood on the lens, threw the glasses back to Wang Zhenqiu and said: "That''s nice to say. Why do they take money to do things, we have to give way... If it hinders them from getting paid, we have to die in their hands?" "If the mission fails, there is no reason to continue. We have to let them leave safely. Do you mind if they come to us and run wild, or if they want to kill us for reward?" "Before that, I remember my mother-in-law said that this is a place that belongs to ''US''. Even if the whole sex is no longer good, it is also a part of'' US''." "On the boundary of ''US'', grab what belongs to'' US'' and try to stop their ''US''. A simple'' surrender ''can get out of the body?" "Of course, allowing these people to leave can be regarded as our generosity, or we sold a favor." "However, with absolute power, I do not intend to let the other party leave, nor to be generous to these people, nor to sell any favor. I just want them to pay the price for what they have done. When has this equal means of doing things become wrong?" "......." Zhang Chulan. "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with it anyway. There''s nothing wrong with Liu boy." Xia Liuqing said with a smile: "Since these ghost guys want to kill us, they should be ready to be killed, otherwise they really think we are easy to mess with." "Isn''t this kind of thing normal between strangers?" although balun is a foreigner, he didn''t think Liu Xiaojiang was too much about the killing of these people. Hey, equal treatment, isn''t that what these people have been pursuing? "No mistake." Wang Zhenqiu wiped his glasses with his shirt and said: "We''re just a little surprised at what you did. Don''t we all say that our family should be compassionate?" "... brother Xiao, I remember he was still a Buddhist disciple." Liu Xiaojiang spread his hands indifferently. "......." Wang Zhenqiu. "Let''s not talk about this first." Wang Zhenqiu has always suffered from Liu Xiaojiang during this period of time. If he wants to find trouble, he will not find Liu Xiaojiang again. He remembered his embarrassed appearance in Liu Xiaojiang''s hands before, and immediately looked at Xia Liuqing around him and said: "Lao Xia, these people are only hired. It seems that only Liu bald and Judy really know something. But they are all dead." "We saw that immortal Liu killed Judy. He was protecting bao''er, but Liu bald died and he helped Zhang Chulan... Do you think the explanation he just gave is credible?" "... a little strange." Xia Liuqing pondered for a moment, then turned around with Wang Zhenqiu and looked at Zhang Chulan, saying: "Zhang Chulan..." "Should you give us an explanation?" Wang Zhenqiu smiled unkindly. Gulu Zhang Chulan looked at the ill intentioned Xia Liuqing and Wang Zhenqiu, and couldn''t help swallowing his saliva nervously. Then he shouted: "Sister Bao!" "Oh!" Feng Baobao. "Brother Liu!" "Hmm!" Liu Xiaojiang. "Wang Zhenqiu! Lao Xia! Baron! Who dares to attack me! You''ll kill him!" "I see." ¡Á two Liu Xiaojiang and Feng Baobao walked to Zhang Chulan''s side from left to right, facing the three guys pointed out by Zhang Chulan and Mei Jinfeng who stood by without talking. "..." Wang Zhenqiu twitched his muscles at the corner of his mouth and said: "Zhang Chulan, you really don''t shake Bilian. In order to achieve your goal, you actually ignore whether these two goods will be suspected by the company. Do you know this is pushing them into the fire pit?" "Hum!" seeing the cooperation between Liu Xiaojiang and Feng Baobao, Zhang Chulan immediately ignored the "threat" that Wang Zhenqiu said about the company. He took the initiative to look at Mei Jinfeng, who was silent, and said eagerly: "Mother-in-law, I know that my behavior just now has really hurt your trust in me, but now is not the time to settle accounts with me. There... There is no collection of your leader at all!" "!!!" Mei Jinfeng. ¡­¡­ A moment later, They all came to the end of the "what is a man" cave and came to the huge ancient pavilion in the middle of the cave. Liu Xiaojiang looked down at the yin-yang diagram engraved on the ground and a large inexplicable scorched black trace on it. He could not help glancing at Zhang Chulan. This is like a trace burned by fire. No matter whether others know something or not, Liu Xiaojiang thinks that Zhang Chulan may be able to do this. After all, the thunder method also contains a high temperature no less than the flame. Even if the traces generated when released on the ground will not be so dense, it seems that it is not impossible to confuse the false with the true as long as they are continuously released on a large scale, which makes people feel that this scorched black is the result of a flame burning. Just, According to Zhang Chulan''s current state, if he did it himself, it will probably make his injury more serious. Since Zhang Chulan will fight to aggravate the risk of injury, she also wants to forge the trace of the burning flame. Did she find something she doesn''t want people to see? "Jinfeng, is this it? There''s nothing!" Xia Liuqing said. "What''s the matter with the traces on the ground? Has someone set fire here?" Wang Zhenqiu looked around and noticed the traces on the ground. "It seems that someone came a long time ago. Is there something lazy to move away, or are there some things related to themselves, so those who came in advance burned all the things?" "It''s very possible," Barron said. Xia Liuqing noticed the expression on Mei Jinfeng''s face and carefully said, "Jinfeng, this..." "It''s gone." Mei Jinfeng said reluctantly, "it''s all gone." "Mother-in-law, don''t get too excited." Wang Zhenqiu hurried over and comforted: "this is not surprising. We have considered this possibility before. The problem is......" "Ball, you don''t have to stir up trouble there. I know what I''ve done." Zhang Chulan has been paying attention to Mei Jinfeng. As soon as he found Wang Zhenqiu talking, he looked at himself, immediately knelt down in front of Mei Jinfeng and said: "Grandma, I know. I''m really sorry for the trust you gave us!" "Lao Xia, Baron, and the ball are not qualified monsters, but you have!" "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Mei Jinfeng was also startled by Zhang Chulan''s reaction. Unexpectedly, the child would suddenly kneel in front of her. "You..." "But I really can''t help it!" Zhang Chulan bowed her head and said reluctantly: "Before everyone else, I must come here in person to confirm whether there is anything about my grandfather and whether there is any clue about the source of energy and body..." "After all, I didn''t know the name of energy source until you all came to me a few months ago, but in order to paralyze all ill intentioned people, I always pretended to be very exclusive of eight wonders..." "Hum, one of the eight wonderful skills, which was realized by my grandfather Zhang Huaiyi. It should have belonged to my Zhang family only!" At this point, he looked up at Mei Jinfeng in front of him and said sincerely: "Mother-in-law, you must find out the whereabouts of the source of energy before everyone else. That''s what I''ve been doing!" "I found out that the birth of the source of energy body was after my grandfather and your leader rootless elder got married, so I think maybe the whole thing has a great relationship with my dry grandfather!" "Later, just when I was in biyou village, I learned that you were the closest person to my dry grandfather, so I contacted Wang Zhenqiu and Lao Xia and wanted to make some efforts to save you!" "However, you were sent back unharmed. We also knew about my grandpa''s collection. Then I began to think that these collections may contain the secret of 36 people''s marriage, and even clues about baqiji!" Mei Jinfeng looked down at Zhang Chulan, frowned and said, "there is such an important secret in it. Why haven''t I found it for so many years?" "Maybe you''re pretending to be confused." Zhang Chulan said with great certainty, "but I believe you won''t pay attention at all!" "Because in your mind, no matter what those are, as long as they are left by my dry grandfather, they are precious enough for you!" "You don''t care about the eight wonders and the thirty-six thieves. You really care about me, my godfathe Chapter 236 "Why didn''t you say..." Mei Jinfeng looked at Zhang Chulan kneeling in front of her. Finally, she couldn''t help shaking her head and sighing. "I wanted to talk to you about this matter openly..." Zhang Chulan immediately stretched out her hand and just thought of Wang Zhenqiu behind Mei Jinfeng and said: "But Wang Zhenqiu''s excrement stirring stick suddenly came in!" "Yo! And me!?" Wang Zhenqiu saw Zhang Chulan suddenly pointing to himself. Although he knew that the goods were using themselves as a shield, he couldn''t find any good reason to refute for a while, so he had to let the goods continue with the tearful performance. Wen Yan, Mei Jinfeng did believe in Wang Zhenqiu. Who told this guy to sit down and stir the shit stick from the beginning? "The goods are not pleasing to my eyes from biyou village. He sees that I''m paying attention to the collection, so he has been making trouble for me everywhere. If brother Liu and sister bao''er were not willing to help me, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have a chance to catch up with you and come here to confirm the facts in person." Zhang Chulan knelt on the ground, bent over Mei Jinfeng and continued: "Mother-in-law, it''s related to the source of energy and body in my family. I can''t help it!" "I''d like to believe you, but I can''t trust Wang Zhenqiu. Because there''s no other way, I can only sneak in in front of everyone. As a result, the collection here has been successfully acquired long ago..." "Grandma, I''m sorry for offending you and my grandfather''s field without your consent. I can kowtow and make amends here. I hope you don''t blame me!" "..." Feng Baobao looked at Zhang Chulan who was kowtowing to Mei Jinfeng. It was obvious that she didn''t know what the goods were doing. "..." even though Liu Xiaojiang knows what Zhang Chulan is doing, he has almost the same expression as Feng Baobao''s face. He is completely ignorant. Energy source flow Zhang Chulan uses bigger secrets in the eyes of ordinary people to cover up Feng Baobao''s little secrets. It''s not difficult for people to understand why he behaves like this. But this acting skill, including everyone, even uses Wang Zhenqiu''s identity as a shit stirring stick to make everything he says and does seem extremely reasonable, and a "dry grandpa" who doesn''t shake Bilian is used to get close to This guy has actually become a "junior" without roots! Whether Mei Jinfeng believes these words or not, at least in the eyes of the old man, Zhang Chulan, the dry grandson of the all-round former leader, is obviously more trustworthy than anyone! People are shameless. They are really invincible! "I testify!" Xia Liuqing said, "Jinfeng! This little bastard ball is such a person!" Before Wang Zhenqiu came here, but from the standpoint of the company, he almost fought with Xia Liuqing in the street. Naturally, he didn''t leave a good impression on the second old man, and further confirmed his identity as a shit stirring stick. "Don''t dig me!" Wang Zhenqiu knew that he had become an outsider. He immediately looked at Zhang Chulan and said: "OK! Come to me! Ah Lian! You cow! I''m a bad man!" "Alas..." Mei Jinfeng ignored Xia Liuqing and Wang Zhenqiu behind her, reached out to help Zhang Chulan up from the ground and said: "Forget it, it''s not you who offend here. It''s the guys who robbed me. It''s the guys who came here early to steal the leader''s collection..." "Grandma, please tell me now!" Zhang Chulan got up and said eagerly: "Your leader, what is my grandpa''s collection?" "Yes, Jinfeng, what is it? Anyway, I''m curious. Xia Liuqing is also curious. Hearing the speech, even Liu Xiaojiang turned to Mei Jinfeng and was also curious about what people like rootless students would collect. "..." Mei Jinfeng was silent for a moment, then slowly opened her mouth and said: "Clay figurine Zhang..." "Ah?" everyone present, except Feng Baobao, was slightly stunned. "Cicada sloughing, conch, old book, camera, organ, pocket watch, stone..." "Stone?" Zhang Chulan doubted, "grandma, what are you talking about?" "Well, it''s a stone, a stone by the river..." Mei Jinfeng explained the origin of the stone and continued: "Maybe some of those collections are worth a few money, but in the eyes of other strangers, they are definitely boring things." Zhang Chulan said, "wait, you said there were books..." "They are not rare things. They are just books that can be found easily. Even Jin Ping Mei has them. The leader said that the paintings inside are very beautiful..." "......." everyone. "Maybe there''s really some secret, but I don''t know..." Mei Jinfeng smiled and missed it. "That''s interesting." Wang Zhenqiu looked at the surrounding environment again and said: "The people who robbed you have moved the collection tomorrow morning. Why did they find these people?" "It''s obvious that these people are accurate. We will also come. From the information Liu pangzi began to hide from these people, the messenger behind obviously wants us to fight." "Shall I see..." Wang Zhenqiu turned to Zhang Chulan and Liu Xiaojiang and said: "If we don''t care about what happens on our side, the purpose of the people behind the scenes... Should lie in the so-called transformants." "The real secret of the stripes on the mountain and the cave called ''what is a man'' has probably not been revealed." Zhang Chulan did not look at Wang Zhenqiu, but looked at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Brother Liu, are you clear about the cause of death of these people?" "HMM." Liu Xiaojiang nodded and said, "as I said at the beginning, the thick lines engraved in the valley teach people to know and gather energy, while the thin lines... Destroy the final process and disperse energy." "All these transformants blindly pursue strength and speed up energy gathering without understanding energy dissipation, which eventually leads to ''death''. However, even if they don''t speed up energy gathering, they will die sooner or later after walking through the valley and entering the cave. It''s just a matter of time." "My grandfather contributed to their death?" Zhang Chulan said. "Cough... Yes." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhang Chulan angrily. Just then, "Ah Lian, what''s the matter with the black ash in this place?" Wang Zhenqiu squatted near the yin-yang map, reached out his hand to touch the black ash on the ground, turned his head to Zhang Chulan and said: "That''s what happened when you got here?" "Hmm!" Zhang Chulan nodded. "Oh?" Wang Zhenqiu smiled and looked at Zhang Chulan. "Really!" Zhang Chulan said angrily. On the other end, "Jinfeng, Jinfeng, is this?" Xia Liuqing looked at the footprints deeply engraved on the ground in front of the yin-yang diagram, and immediately called Mei Jinfeng to one side. "This footprint has been engraved here since a long time ago," Mei Jinfeng explained. "... drink!" Xia Liuqing looked down at the footprints, then jumped up directly, stamped on the footprints with both feet, and then said in disappointment: "Hum! I thought it was a mechanism! I didn''t respond at all!" "Do you think I haven''t noticed this for so many years?" Mei Jinfeng said impatiently. "......." Xia Liuqing. "Xiaoliu immortal." Wang Zhenqiu suddenly walked to Liu Xiaojiang. "Hmm?" the red light in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes suddenly faded, glanced at Wang Zhenqiu on his side and said: "Didn''t you change your name before and call me Liu Xiaojiang?" "... it''s just a title. I still think it''s more comfortable for Xiao Liu to shout." Wang Zhenqiu didn''t care about it, and then asked: "Let''s not talk about this first. If those guys who have been transformed by the valley have not been burst by the process of gathering energy, but it is clear that they have gone through the valley and come to the interior of the cave. If they learn to disperse energy now, is there any help?" "You mean the tongue we tied away before?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Zhenqiu unexpectedly, then smiled and shook his head and said: "I said before in the valley that as long as ordinary people walk through the 24 section Valley and are hinted to learn to gather energy, they are basically dead. However, if the gods come, they may still be saved, but you and I... Can''t save them." "Really..." Wang Zhenqiu looked at the stone wall of the valley, and then flashed a trace of obvious disgust. Liu Xiaojiang noticed Wang Zhenqiu''s attitude towards the valley. He didn''t think there would be any accident, but smiled without saying a word. Then, Wang Zhenqiu stared at the stone wall above the valley and was suddenly stunned. As if he had found something, he quickly walked down the steps of the ancient pavilion and came to the stone wall opposite the ancient pavilion. Others noticed Wang Zhenqiu''s action and followed up with some curiosity. Only Liu Xiaojiang still stood above the steps of the ancient pavilion. Xia Liuqing looked at Wang Zhenqiu who was looking at the stone wall and couldn''t help asking, "little bastard, what''s the matter?" "Lao Xia! Have a look!" Wang Zhenqiu looked up at the stone wall above, and said without looking back: "Is there anything like a mechanism on the stone wall directly opposite the hole?" "Ah? Oh!" Xia Liuqing came to the stone wall and looked at the top of the stone wall together. Mei Jinfeng, who was behind them, couldn''t help but say, "ball, did you think of it?" "Eh? Mother-in-law, you thought of it long ago?" Wang Zhenqiu was surprised to hear this, but then he looked at Zhang Chulan not far away. He took the initiative to walk to Mei Jinfeng and said something in the old man''s ear. "Uh huh... Just like I thought." Mei Jinfeng nodded from time to time. "What riddles are you two playing? What are you talking about?" Xia Liuqing said discontentedly. therefore, Wang Zhenqiu also whispered to Xia Liuqing and balun under Zhang Chulan''s eyelids. See this, "What do they know?" Feng Baobao said curiously as he stood beside Zhang Chulan. "Bao''er! Come on! I''ll tell you too!" Wang Zhenqiu heard the voice and immediately waved to Feng Baobao. "Oh..." Feng Baobao just wanted to go over, but he was dragged back by Zhang Chulan behind him and said: "Sister bao''er! Don''t listen to him!" "......." Feng Baobao. Zhang Chulan looked warily at Wang Zhenqiu, pulled Feng Baobao to Liu Xiaojiang, turned back and said to Wang Zhenqiu and others: "Everybody, there''s nothing for us here. Let''s withdraw first..." "Oh, baby, baby, I''m really a baby. I''m strong, stunned and obedient..." Wang Zhenqiu looked at Zhang Chulan''s back and deliberately said: "Ah Lian, hold such a narrow-minded thing tightly in your hand and play with it. Haven''t you ever, even a little bit unbearable?" "Moreover, this time it seems that even Xiaoliu Zhenren is the same." "Although this person is not as stunned as bao''er, his strength is still above bao''er. He also wants to help you from the bottom of his heart. However, in order to achieve his own goal, you pulled him to your side and opposed me on behalf of the company, and even didn''t hesitate to let them betray the company." "This time, as long as I go back and make a complete report to the company, the senior management should no longer trust you three. You may not care much about the protection of the company, but temporary workers... Won''t ask for the energy of the company?" Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan immediately stopped, looked at Wang Zhenqiu calmly and said: "What can''t bear it? One is willing to hit and the other is willing to suffer. Sister Bao will do whatever I ask. As for brother Liu... Because I''m trustworthy in their eyes." "Ball, are you envious of the people around you who trust you?" "......." Wang Zhenqiu. Chapter 237 Liu Xiaojiang saw that Zhang Chulan planned to leave first with Feng Baobao. He immediately walked down the steps of the ancient pavilion and came to their side. He heard Wang Zhenqiu''s words and knew that the goods were really good. The previous behavior of himself and Feng Baobao was suspected of ignoring the company''s requirements. The main purpose was obviously for Zhang Chulan, not the man hiding behind biyou village to help the company investigate. But he doesn''t think Wang Zhenqiu is deliberately stirring up discord, nor does he think this bastard will really "sell" himself and Feng Baobao. Liu Xiaojiang and Feng Baobao are indeed suspected of ignoring the company''s tasks. Fortunately, they are clearly ''used'' by Zhang Chulan. Zhang Chulan himself does not really want to betray the company, but feels that private affairs are far more important than the company''s tasks. Although Wang Zhenqiu is an asshole who likes to trouble others, his essence is not a guy who will turn around and really hurt others for fun. He is smart and measured. He knows what he can do and to what extent he should do in order to have fun. Because he wants to have fun, he uses some indiscriminate means to kill Liu Xiaojiang and Feng Baobao. What''s more? Wang Zhenqiu was actually trapped by Zhang Chulan this time. Liu Xiaojiang and Feng Baobao only played the role of "knife". As for the three of Liu Xiaojiang in limine, The reason why Liu Xiaojiang, Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao went to Liupanshui to look for Mei Jinfeng was really to investigate some things in those years, especially to learn about rootless life among the old population. The main purpose of Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Chulan is, of course, for Feng Baobao''s life experience and some secrets that may be involved. Secondly, it is to investigate the ulterior motives of the man who had hidden behind biyou village and deliberately sent Chen duo to abduct Mei Jinfeng. It can even be said that the fact that the company assigned temporary workers to investigate is just an excuse for the two to find Mei Jinfeng. However, after Mei Jinfeng was returned unharmed, Wang Zhenqiu, Xia Liuqing and balun joined, they learned that wugensheng still had collections in the world. The main purpose of Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Chulan has added a clue about Feng Baobao that they don''t want anyone else to find in the rootless collection. After all, according to Zhang Chulan''s grandfather and Zhang Huaiyi''s attitude at that time, many of the 36 thieves may recognize Feng Baobao''s face. The two wanted to investigate Feng Baobao''s life experience. As Zhang Huaiyi said in person, they couldn''t get around the chaos of that year anyway. Rootless student was the initiator of the marriage, and had a great relationship with the birth of baqiji. It''s hard to think that this guy doesn''t know Feng Baobao. Therefore, if there are some items related to that year in the rootless collection, or even things that may make people pay attention to Feng Baobao, Wang Zhenqiu and others will notice Feng Baobao''s special. However, The rootless collections have long been emptied, and the so-called collections are just boring. Liu Xiaojiang now feels that if the collection is just boring, it''s not a bad thing to be empty. Anyway, there''s nothing bad for himself and others. At present, the valley, caves, and the mysteries of "what is man" and "sincerity" all seem to be more important than those collections. What is man? This is a very simple question. Liu Xiaojiang had already figured out the answer to what a person is after he walked out of the 24 section Tongtian Valley and learned the structure and name of the cave. But what does honesty mean? Sincere? And At the end of the cave, the ancient pavilion in the middle, and directly below the yin-yang diagram on the floor, there is clearly a secret road leading to nowhere. The two footprints on the ground are clearly the mechanism for opening the secret path, but how to open the mechanism is really a problem. Liu Xiaojiang didn''t know whether others had noticed this, so when Zhang Chulan proposed to leave here, he didn''t open his mouth to express any objection. What he is thinking now is that after the others have left, the three of them will come back. With their brute force, they will open this inexplicable mechanism, try where the secret road leads, and see if there are other important things left. ¡­¡­ Wang Zhenqiu looked at Zhang Chulan, who was unconventional. He felt the goods'' feelings for Feng Baobao and the guy''s trust in Liu Xiaojiang. He couldn''t help rubbing his face with his hand, smiled again and said: "You''re angry!" Seeing Wang Zhenqiu''s smiling face, Zhang Chulan always felt as if she had been tempted again, and immediately retorted: "I''m not angry!" "You''re angry!" Wang Zhenqiu ran to Zhang Chulan with a smile. He was obviously in a very good mood. He hugged Zhang Chulan''s arm and said with a smile: "Hey, you''re absolutely angry. Just now, it''s the first time I''ve seen you since I knew you. I apologize, I apologize!" "..." Feng Baobao looked at the two close friends, reached out and scratched the back of his head, looked at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "These two goods... Their brains seem to be a little abnormal." "..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Feng Baobao with a confused face, reached out and dragged her forward quickly, "baby, go, these are two fags." "Fags?" Feng Baobao looked back at Zhang Chulan, then nodded vaguely and said, "Oh... I understand." Behind the two, "You apologize! I''m cheap! But I''m not stupid!" Zhang Chulan struggled to take her hand out of Wang Zhenqiu''s arms and said: "Am I so angry with you? Do I have a grudge against myself?" "Let''s go, let''s go!" Wang Zhenqiu held Zhang Chulan''s arm, and his face was full of suspected apology smiles. "What? Let''s go together! Get up! Stay away from me!" Zhang Chulan struggled. "Ah! Sister bao''er! Brother Liu! You wait for me!" "Why?!" Wang Zhenqiu continued to pester: "ah Lian, you put me together this time. I will find it back. How can I stay away from you?" "Brother Qiu! I''m wrong! Don''t bother me! Just treat me as a fart!" "Hey, hey, no!" In front of the main road of the cave, Xia Liuqing, Mei Jinfeng and balun looked at the young people who were returning on the same road. They all looked incomprehensible. "Jinfeng, ghost guy, do you think there''s something wrong with these two children..." Xia Liuqing finally said this after a long time. "Gee, Lao Xia, you know, I''m not too young, so I really don''t know much about the interpersonal communication mode of young people now." Barron said. "......." Mei Jinfeng. ¡­¡­ Section 24 in Tongtian Valley, "The meaning of immortal Xiao Liu should be like this in detail..." "The most magical place in this valley is to let people unconsciously run the Zhoutian skill. Although this skill is three chariot power, it is started by suggesting nature and will not be controlled by people''s consciousness." Wang Zhenqiu and Zhang Chulan walked in front of the crowd. While observing the lines and lines around them, they opened their mouth and explained to the others behind them: "Well, according to this idea, the collection and dispersion of work after a week will not be artificially controlled." "No wonder they all die the same way..." Xia Liuqing said. "These guys, like non-stop engines, finally all exceeded the load and exploded." Mei Jinfeng bowed her head and said, "for whatever reason, the leader changed the lines on the stone wall. Those thin lines should prevent the natural occurrence of scattered work." "But if that''s true," Zhang Chulan said, looking at the two giant monkeys standing above the valley: "Why are these monkeys not affected by grain changes?" "Because of the hint." Liu Xiaojiang suddenly said, "thick lines can be found everywhere. As long as the creatures enter the valley, they will receive the same information from any angle as long as they are not blind." "These thin lines are different. Even if humans come to the valley and don''t look carefully, they can''t find them. But for people, sometimes they don''t find them, but it doesn''t mean they can''t see them." "These monkeys are different from people. Only when they look closely can they find the existence of this thin line. Only when they look closely can they find and see the existence of a certain thin line. In this case, how can they fully receive the information conveyed by the thin line?" "I see." Mei Jinfeng glanced at Liu Xiaojiang, then looked up at the two monkeys above the valley and said: "In fact, it''s interesting to talk about these monkeys. These two are probably the strongest offspring of the previous generation." "I heard the leader say before that when the strongest monkey occupies here, he will drive other monkeys out of the valley. All he can leave is him and his close relatives." "After the strongest monkey dies, its offspring sometimes fight to the death in order to compete for the dominance of the valley. The loser will either die or be driven out of the valley." "The group of monkeys who were driven out of the valley sometimes rushed in depending on the number advantage to try to recapture the valley from the strongest monkeys. They may succeed or fail, but even if they succeed, they will give birth to a new strongest among the monkeys..." "So, another new reincarnation begins..." "In addition, monkeys occupying the valley sometimes choose some more obedient monkeys from the monkeys outside the valley, give them the right to enter the valley regularly, and let them be responsible for keeping other monkeys out of the valley." "Ha ha, these monkeys are learning to be human in the valley!" Xia Liuqing smiled with great interest. At this time, When they came out of the twenty fourth Festival Valley, they saw the monkeys who had tried to rush into the valley. They were all seriously injured and lying outside the valley. It was obvious that many monkeys had died for a long time. Looking at the tragic scene of the monkeys outside, Liu Xiaojiang always felt that he had an inexplicable idea in his heart and was ready to occupy the square inch Lingtai. Is it important to be human? Or is it more important to learn to be a man? Chapter 238 Section 24 outside Tongtian Valley, "Ho... Jinfeng, these little guys outside have been cleaned up by the big guys in the valley." "Yes..." "Gee, those two big monkeys are really heavy." "Make an example of others. The monkeys outside know tactics. I don''t doubt the IQ of the two monkeys in the valley." Xia Liuqing, Mei Jinfeng, Wang Zhenqiu and balun went to the monkeys lying on the ground outside the valley and looked down at the monkeys who had lost their life. Zhang Chulan, Liu Xiaojiang and Feng Baobao stood in front of the crossing of Tongtian Valley on the 24th Festival and looked at the group of monkeys lying not far from the other side. Especially Zhang Chulan, he saw the little monkey with big ears, staggering up from the ground, squatting on the ground and looking at the valley. The whole person was stunned there and didn''t know what he was thinking. Feng Baobao noticed Zhang Chulan''s state and didn''t say anything more. He just followed him closely and looked at the little monkey along his eyes. "These monkeys have a deep obsession. If they just yearn for the so-called power, they continue to impact the valley from generation to generation and die from generation to generation, they should have chosen to give up and surrender to the monkeys in the valley." Knowing that Zhang Chulan was sympathizing with the monkey, Liu Xiaojiang reached out and patted him on the shoulder, saying: "According to human standards, their IQ has long surpassed that of ordinary monkeys. Even if they haven''t become as smart as people, they also have the initial intelligence level of human beings." "Obsession, or hope, desire and desire, maybe they want to make themselves better, maybe they want to pursue more powerful power, maybe they want to become as weak and powerful as human beings, but it is their own choice anyway." "These monkeys with deep obsession may make the people above feel pity, but for themselves, these behaviors and sacrifices are worth it. There is no need to measure these little monks by human standards." "Respect, accept, raise points, treat them according to the same standards, try to stand from the perspective of the elders of practice, and don''t just look down on them from above. Maybe it can help them strengthen their path." Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan took a surprised look at Liu Xiaojiang and whispered: "Brother Liu, since you have noticed this from the beginning and are willing to look at them from the perspective of senior practitioners, why haven''t you done anything to help them deal with the monkeys in the valley?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhang Chulan like a fool and said, "someone has provided them with a relatively complete road without interfering with their thoughts. Can I directly turn them into people?" "I haven''t repaired my mind. How can I complete self-cultivation? Just like those who suddenly got power before, because they were obsessed with the pleasure brought by power, even people didn''t plan to do it anymore..." "Is this helping them or harming them?" At this point, he pointed to the 24 sections of Tongtian valley behind him and said: "This valley seems to be a reward for the people who come here, but it is also a test for the people who come here." "The original owner of the valley probably wanted to use this test to test whether the creatures entering the valley are finally qualified to accept their own gifts. However, for ordinary people who don''t know energy, the test will only be more difficult than us." "Just because ordinary people have no power, they must first face the test of obtaining power. After becoming a real alien, they can continue to focus on the puzzles given by the valleys and caves." "For those of us who are in a stable state of mind and have power in advance, it may be difficult or simple to understand the riddle given by the valley master, but compared with ordinary people, there must be no risk of mood collapse and obsession." "The owner of the valley wants to leave something to future generations, but he doesn''t want to get it by anyone. It''s understandable to set a test in the valley and caves." "Rootless student walked through the valley and caves, solved all the puzzles and got the gifts, and then combined with various conditions at that time, denied the thought and behavior of the valley owner. Although there was a little meaning to cross the river and tear down the bridge, it was not easy to say whether he was right or wrong." "After all, everything they do has its own reasons and can be justified. It''s just some ideological differences." "Brother Liu, if he can make such a place himself, he may really be a person who has risen to a higher level." Zhang Chulan doubted. "How can my godfather, He De, deny what the sage thinks and does in a way that has nothing to do with right or wrong?" "Cough..." Liu Xiaojiang glanced at Wang Zhenqiu and others in the distance. He glanced at Zhang Chulan angrily and whispered: "Your shameless strength is really good. Obviously, no one cares about us. He always talks about doing grandpa''s long and grandpa''s short." "Hey, hey." Zhang Chulan scratched the back of her head and said shyly, "you always have to do it all." "All right." Liu Xiaojiang glanced. "I''ll talk about it later. First fool these guys away, and then we''ll go back to explore the real secret of the valley." "Have you found it?" Zhang Chulan said in surprise. "Hum, you are also a disciple of Tianshi mansion. Look back and have a look at the allusions left by your ancestors." Liu Xiaojiang shrugged and said: "If I haven''t understood what ''sincerity'' means before, but now I''ve talked so much with you and looked back at the valley. I''ve almost understood it." "Got it!" Zhang Chulan nodded. meanwhile, "Ah Lian! Let''s go! Go get your luggage!" Wang Zhenqiu waved from a distance. Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang, Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao immediately walked towards the four people in the distance. The three of them just passed by the little monkey with big ears and found that the little guy was still sitting there staring at the entrance of Tongtian Valley in section 24. After walking over, Zhang Chulan looked back at the little monkey and sat there with a slightly lonely and desperate figure. She couldn''t help but throw down the crowd, walked up to the monkey again, took off her coat and trousers, and threw them aside on the ground. Seeing this, "Ah?" "Xiao Zhang?" "Lian, what are you doing?" "What''s wrong with you boy?" Except Liu Xiaojiang and Feng Baobao, almost everyone looked at Zhang Chulan with an unexpected face. They didn''t understand what he was going to do. In front of the little monkey with big ears, "Zhang Huaiyi!" Zhang Chulan bowed to look at the little monkey and said slowly, "for the sake of the same name of you and my grandfather, I''ll mention you today!" "You stupid monkey, can you understand me? I can''t control it anymore!" Wen Yan, The little monkey raised his head with some difficulty and looked at Zhang Chulan a little confused. He seemed to understand Zhang Chulan''s words or didn''t understand it at all. "You should have entered the valley and experienced the wonderful and comfortable taste, so you are very persistent there?" Zhang Chulan bent down and pointed to the entrance of the twenty-four section Tongtian Valley in the distance, and tried to speak slowly and firmly: "It''s enough to go into the valley once. You can experience the wonderful taste once. There''s no need to linger and forget to return!" "You just need to know the valley and what you want to do!" "It''s just teaching you to be a man!" "You can be a man in the valley, in the grass, in the temple, and in the Jianghu. It''s just the difference between being relaxed or not!" In other words, he smiled and looked at the monkey on the ground, then learned the monkey''s movements and straightened his spine slowly in front of the monkey. "Remember the taste of being a man in the valley?" "Now follow me again, one by one... Slowly... Put your spine completely upright!" Seeing this, the monkey immediately stood up from the ground and slowly straightened his spine like Zhang Chulan, but it was very difficult, even trembling, and it was difficult to stick to it. "Yes, Mingming is more comfortable to climb, and Mingming''s four feet are faster. There are such a group of freaks who have to stand up." Zhang Chulan stood up straight, looked at the upright but trembling monkey, smiled and said: "What is a man?" "A towering beast!" Just now, The monkey, with his feet straight, immediately couldn''t help falling to the ground. He couldn''t get up because of his injury. He just lay on the ground and looked at Zhang Chulan in front of him. "Yes, it''s hard but comfortable. This is the taste of being a man..." Zhang Chulan straightened her spine, looked down at the monkeys on the ground and said: "If we only pursue wonderful and comfortable experiences and degenerate into animals again, it will be sooner or later..." Then, regardless of whether the monkey really understood it or not, he immediately went aside, picked up his clothes and put them on. At this time, Wang Zhenqiu came over with a smile and said, "you''ve already thought of it." "Well..." While wearing clothes, Zhang Chulan answered, "the answer to what is a person is not difficult. Although people have various definitions from different angles, combined with this valley, we have to define it from the perspective of cultivation." "You can''t call him a complete man without self-cultivation. Anyway, when my grandfather taught me, the first step was posture..." "Both spirit and body should reach the state of ''integrity'', that is, the so-called indomitable spirit. Only with an upright backbone can the breath flow smoothly." Get dressed, Zhang Chulan turned to face the entrance of Tongtian Valley in section 24 and said: "Valleys and caves clearly symbolize the spine and head, so the corresponding important acupoints may hide the secret that my grandfather said." "When you were in the valley just now, you were looking at the area roughly symbolizing ''Baihui'', should you be right?" "Tut, Hei hei..." Wang Zhenqiu smiled angrily, then raised his eyes to the opposite Valley and said: "The entrance of this valley should represent the ''perineum'', but there is nothing worth noting. It seems that there is no way to find the real secret of this valley without cracking the second key ''sincerity''." Chapter 239 Zhang Chulan did not express any opinion on this. Instead, he looked at Mei Jinfeng and Xia Liuqing, pretending to be confused and said: "Grandma, Lao Xia, you have all followed my dry grandfather. Don''t you have any ideas about these things?" "No..." Mei Jinfeng shook her head. Xia Liuqing thought about it for a while, and finally said, "I''m the same as Jinfeng." "Mother-in-law, there is no place related to the word ''sincerity''?" Wang Zhenqiu asked reluctantly. "For so many years, I haven''t found anything related to the word ''sincerity''." Mei Jinfeng said. "What if it means attitude?" Barron said with a smile. Zhang Chulan looked at balun and obviously didn''t think about this, "attitude? Attitude towards what? This..." However, before he finished, he felt someone pulling his clothes behind him. Looking back, he found that Feng Baobao didn''t know when he came behind him. "Sister bao''er?" "You just said you know, you know..." Feng Baobao hugged his hands, tilted his head, looked at the crowd and said: "Just know this? The answer to who is a man is indomitable?" "Yes, what''s the matter?" Zhang Chulan was slightly stunned. "Why?" Feng Baobao wondered. "Look, little girl!" Xia Liuqing opened his mouth and explained, "this valley is called twenty-four section Tongtian Valley, and then connected to the cave at the end. Isn''t it like a human spine and head?" "I know...". "Isn''t man indomitable? This is the difference between man and animals!" Xia Liuqing continued to explain, "even if some animals touch the ground on two feet, they don''t have an upright backbone and head!" "I know..." Feng Baobao was still confused. "So ah!" Xia Liuqing said again tirelessly, "if the question is who is a person and referring to this valley, the answer is heaven..." "So wrong!" Feng Baobao interrupted. "Sister bao''er!" seeing Feng Baobao''s appearance, Zhang Chulan suddenly felt that her intermittent wit might have been committed again, and immediately opened her mouth to stop her next words. However, "This valley is different from your answer. People are indomitable... But this valley is not indomitable." Feng Baobao still looked at others and didn''t notice Zhang Chulan''s reminder. While opening his mouth and saying his thoughts, he pointed his hands to the sky above his head and the ground under his feet. "This... Is indomitable!" As soon as the words came out, everyone was silent, and all looked at Feng Baobao''s actions. A moment later, "Nonsense!" Xia Liuqing pointed to himself and felt that he was regarded as a fool by a fool. "I don''t know this is indomitable?" "You little guys don''t really think I''m..." "Go! Lao Xia!" Wang Zhenqiu suddenly reached out and grabbed Xia Liuqing''s collar. With a proud face, he quickly ran to the entrance of Tongtian Valley in section 24. "Xiao???" Xia Liuqing felt that his feet were off the ground, and then he realized that Wang Zhenqiu was holding himself and running, and immediately shouted: "Little bastard! What are you suddenly crazy about? Don''t you put me down quickly?!" "Mother-in-law! Balun! Together!" Wang Zhenqiu ignored Xia Liuqing. He ran all the way past the people and called Mei Jinfeng and balun. Soon, The four of them re entered the 24 section Tongtian Valley and disappeared within the sight of Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao. "They are......" Feng Baobao obviously doesn''t know what he has done. "Alas..." Zhang Chulan sighed, "sister Bao, why are you so... Forget it, blame me, I thought of everything, but I didn''t expect your intermittent wit to attack on this kind of joint eye." After that, he shook his head, abandoned the fatigue in his heart and said firmly, "sister Bao, we have to catch up with them!" "Oh!" Feng Baobao nodded and hurried to the direction of 24 section Tongtian valley. "Wait!" Zhang Chulan suddenly called Feng Baobao and knelt down slightly weakly, "help me. Now I can support normal action. I used to rely on brother Liu..." "Brother Liu?!" Zhang Chulan thought that someone should still be present at this time. He immediately looked back at Liu Xiaojiang, who had not spoken for a long time, but found that Liu Xiaojiang was still indifferent to looking at the 24 Festival Tongtian Valley, and didn''t want to catch up with Wang Zhenqiu and others. Seems to be stunned "Brother Liu! Brother Liu! Brother Liu?!" "Ah?" Liu Xiaojiang reacted from his stupidity and looked up at Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao in front. It seemed that there was a strange brilliance in his eyes. "Oh, it''s Chu LAN and the baby. What''s the matter?" "Huh?" Zhang Chulan noticed that Liu Xiaojiang seemed to have something wrong, but he didn''t know what was wrong, so he had to remind him again: "Sister bao''er''s intermittent wit has been committed. Wang Zhenqiu guessed the real secret of this valley. Now they should look for the two footprints engraved at the end of the cave. Really..... Brother Liu, what were you doing just now? Why didn''t you stop sister Bao?" "Ha ha ha ha..." When Liu Xiaojiang saw Zhang Chulan, he seemed to blame himself. He smiled happily, waved his hand and said: "It''s all right, it''s all right. It''s my fault. It''s just that I suddenly figured out something and accidentally thought about it for a while." With that, he immediately went to Zhang Chulan''s side, put his hand behind him, smiled at Feng Baobao not far in front: "Baby, I''ll carry him behind my back. Don''t I want to catch up with them? Let''s go quickly. If there''s anything there, it''s really hard to do at that time." Feng Baobao nodded, looked at Liu Xiaojiang now, and suddenly said without reason. "... you seem to have changed again, don''t you... It seems that this time is really... Changed?" "What?" Zhang Chulan looked at Liu Xiaojiang with her eyes on her back. She didn''t know what Feng Baobao was talking about. She couldn''t help but secretly wrote down Feng Baobao''s words and planned to slowly think about the real meaning of this sentence afterwards. Liu Xiaojiang didn''t answer this directly, but smiled at Feng Baobao, nodded slightly and said: "Let''s go." "Yes!" ¡­¡­ Section 24 in Tongtian Valley, "The master here is indeed a sage who has attained the Tao, that is, the legendary figure of eclosion and flight level." Liu Xiaojiang carries Zhang Chulan on his back and follows Feng Baobao. The three run neither slowly nor quickly towards the end of the valley. They don''t seem to be in a hurry to catch up with Wang Zhenqiu and others running in front. "Chu LAN, as I told you just now, in order to leave ''things'' to future generations, this elder set up two puzzles for screening successors. In fact, they are not difficult to guess when viewed separately." "The difficulty is that after the two puzzles are combined, there is a relationship similar to that between superiors and subordinates. In the eyes of the original owners of this valley, the importance of the word ''sincerity'' obviously lies in ''what is a person''." "After passing through the twenty-four sections of Tongtian Valley, ordinary people will unconsciously obtain the wonderful power brought by energy walking around the sky; At this time, don''t say that what they pass through is a valley that has been changed by rootless plants. I believe that even the once "original" valley will have a great impact on their mind. " "Surprise and worry, no matter what kind of emotion, they suddenly gain strength, it is difficult to think calmly and rationally." "After all, it is extremely difficult to digest the influence of power on their own personality. How can they seriously think about ''what is a person'' and ''honesty''?" "But we, like us, who have already mastered energy, have a mind matching with power, and will not be affected by the valley, can directly feel the hint given by the valley." "When we know the principle, we can naturally come to the conclusion of ''what is a man''..." "However, because of this, this valley has caused great misleading to us. The unconscious laissez faire theory has produced a certain degree of disconnection in action, which is undoubtedly the common problem of most people in doing things." "We should be able to achieve 100 points in theory, but we always use various excuses to paralyze ourselves..." "The actual environment does not allow, their current ability is not enough, etc...." "Under some self hypnosis, we will accept the expectation of 80 points, and finally even rejoice in the result of 60." "In this regard, the owner here doesn''t think so. At least in the matter of ''what is a person'', he only accepts the result of 100 points. This is the answer to the word ''sincerity'', and it is still very simple, which means literally." "Those who are sincere believe; those who are sincere believe the way of heaven; the way of heaven makes up for the loss, the surplus and the deficiency..." Speaking of which, Liu Xiaojiang three people have returned to the end of the cave and saw Wang Zhenqiu and others gathered on the steps of the ancient pavilion in the distance. "The way of heaven will not discuss with people. The way of heaven has no room for maneuver. What it adheres to is also a kind of balance, and ''sincerity'' is also one of the characteristics of the way of heaven." "As strangers, we pay attention to personal law and heaven and earth, so we should also achieve the word ''sincerity''." "Since we understand what is indomitable, we should not be confused by the valley outside. We should implement the road under our feet 100 percent!" "And this, for this valley, is to find a place that can really make people stand up!" "Yo!" Wang Zhenqiu heard Liu Xiaojiang''s last words and looked at the three of Liu Xiaojiang who were walking up the steps. He couldn''t help but wonder: "Immortal Xiao Liu, are you finally willing to speak out?" "You are the orthodox descendant of Zhengyi Heavenly Master Tao. Almost all the ideas of the valley master are highly consistent with those of Taoism. Did you just think of the answer to the word ''sincerity'' under the reminder of bao''er?" "Is it difficult that you didn''t speak before, just want to come back alone to explore the real secret after we left?" "That''s not true." Liu Xiaojiang put down Zhang Chulan behind him, smiled and looked up at Wang Zhenqiu and said: "After all, there are many interpretations of the word ''sincerity''. I also thought that the original owner of the valley was a saint who was somewhat inclined to the idea of ''apostasy''. Otherwise, how could he give all living creatures precious opportunities to get energy and be a man in the way of ''what is a man''." "If we consider the word ''sincerity'' with the thought of ''interception'', it is nothing more than that as long as the creatures can stick to their original heart and stabilize their state of mind when they gain strength, any creatures will have a chance to benefit in the valley." "The real secret hidden in this valley is nothing but something to reward the ''sincere man''." "Oh?" Wang Zhenqiu looked at Liu Xiaojiang thoughtfully and said, "you don''t care about the real secret of the valley?" "Care." Liu Xiaojiang was obviously in a good mood and said with a smile: "However, what''s the use of caring? Since rootless Sheng changed the valley in that year, he gave his mother-in-law a hint of" what is a person "and" sincerity ", which shows that he probably has solved two puzzles and obtained the precious things left by the original owner of the valley to future generations." "In addition, considering the change of rootless to the valley and the fact that he has not told anyone about the valley, will the real secret contained in this valley... Still exist?" "..." Wang Zhenqiu was slightly stunned, and then said reluctantly, "you have to try?" "Yes." Liu Xiaojiang stretched out his hand towards the two footprints on the ground and motioned, "then try it. Even if there are no secrets, I think many people will be interested in rootless people." Wen Yan, Wang Zhenqiu looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a strange expression, but considering that there are more important things at present, he didn''t think about the strangeness of Liu Xiaojiang. meanwhile, Zhang Chulan thought of Feng Baobao''s inexplicable words. She looked at Liu Xiaojiang with some incomprehensible eyes on her face. She also noticed that Liu Xiaojiang seemed to become a lot more enthusiastic. Then, "Old Xia, you stay away." Wang Zhenqiu chased away Xia Liuqing, who was testing two footprints on the ground. He took the initiative to go to the footprints, squatted down, stretched out his two hands and merged his index finger and middle finger. His luck quickly focused on the "Yongquan" part of the footprints. "Mother-in-law, the foundation of heaven is location. Yongquan is here... You should never have tried it?" "This..." Mei Jinfeng seemed to think about everything, looked down at the footprints and said, "so it is." "Yes, that''s it." Wang Zhenqiu stood up and stepped on two footprints with his feet, saying: "When practicing, the highest heaven is the ''hundred meetings'' on the top of the head, and the so-called site refers to the'' Yongquan ''naturally." "The ''spring'' at the feet of the human body runs through the human body along the foot Shaoyin kidney meridian, with the opening facing down. It is also known as the ''bottomless hole''. Because the hole borders the ground, it is an important gateway for Yin and cold earth gas to invade the human body." "Therefore, it is not only strange people, but even ordinary people who can''t protect these two places. When they are cold into the body, they can''t avoid the pain in the lower leg, double crotch and lumbar muscles..." Right now, Kaka, Kaka The ground where they were suddenly trembled. Yin and Yang slowly split from the middle, revealing a hidden path leading to the underground. "Oh!!!" Feng Baobao looked at the scene, and his little face was almost full of surprise. "Wow!" Xia Liuqing said in surprise, "there''s really... There''s really something. It''s really a mechanism!" "Ha ha." Wang Zhenqiu looked down at the hidden path of the steps leading to nowhere and looked forward to saying: "There is such a place. Let''s go down and have a look. There should be no more puzzles in it." "Hey, things are getting more and more interesting," Barron said. Mei Jinfeng couldn''t believe it and said, "headmaster, there''s a secret way hidden here..." "All right." Wang Zhenqiu took out a fluorescent stick from his arms. He was the first to go down the steps and said, "grandma, let''s go down and have a look first." "Hmm!" Mei Jinfeng immediately nodded and followed Wang Zhenqiu directly to the bottom. Then, Xia Liuqing, balun and Feng Baobao also followed them into the hidden path of the steps. "It''s all right." Liu Xiaojiang saw Zhang Chulan standing at the entrance of the secret passage. Looking at the lower part of the steps, he seemed nervous. He immediately walked over and patted each other on the shoulder, saying: "There won''t be anything in it, let alone clues threatening the baby. At most, it''s just some ideological conflict." Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan looked back at Liu Xiaojiang with a gentle face and couldn''t help asking: "Brother Liu, what''s the matter with you...?" "Ha ha..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head with a smile and said, "in fact, it''s nothing. After understanding some things, he made a choice that is not conducive to himself but can be accepted by more people." "Hey, now think about it, your master... May really not only cherish talent, but also give the company a face." "Yes, in front of the saints, it''s more important to learn to be a man." "As for those guys who don''t know the so-called, what''s the need to let them accept it? Anyway, even the things decided by the saints will develop with time and society, so it can''t be accepted by everyone, and it may not be in line with the current actual situation." "People, you still have to be valuable. If more people have to admit it, you should exist in the world..." "Ah, no wonder, no wonder Wang also said before that when I make a choice, I must not only consider my own problems, but also consider more things that seem irrelevant to me..." "Ah???" Zhang Chulan looked confused. Chapter 240 Dada dada Liu Xiaojiang and others walked steadily towards the real secret of the valley along the rotating downward steps. "It should mean the ''bottomless cave'' under the Yongquan spring. There is no doubt that it is the foundation of the sky - ''site''." Holding a special fluorescent stick for lighting, Wang Zhenqiu walked in front of the crowd and looked at the end gradually visible below his eyes, saying: "Sure enough, this is the right way, this is indomitable......" Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Chulan walked at the end. Although they didn''t say much when they heard this, the expression on their faces was quite the opposite. One is just a little curious; A meaning that still seems a little nervous. Soon, When they came to the spacious place at the end of the step secret passage, they found that it was still simple and empty except for the door opening not far away. Above the door opening not far away, there are four big characters deeply engraved - human body is rare. "Grandma, it seems that we have found it." Wang Zhenqiu saw the inscription above the door opening and smiled at Mei Jinfeng. "Hmm..." Mei Jinfeng looked at the door not far away and couldn''t wait to walk over. "For many years, finally... I finally found it." See this, Everyone followed Mei Jinfeng and entered the secret room space inside the door opening. However, After they entered the secret room, they found that except for a half man high stone platform, it was still empty and there were no treasures. "What?" Xia Liuqing stepped forward and looked at the eye stone platform. She couldn''t help being disappointed: "It''s another empty room. It seems that the things here have been..." "No, Lao Xia, look over there." the ghost man interrupted Xia Liuqing, raised his head and motioned the people to look at the top of the opposite stone wall. Wen Yan, Xia Liuqing, Mei Jinfeng, Wang Zhenqiu, Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao looked at the top of the opposite stone wall and found that there were also several big characters engraved on it - Jiuqu lingering cave! Moreover, these large characters engraved on the stone wall inside the cave are obviously different from those outside the cave. "Jiuqu lingering Cave..." Zhang Chulan suddenly disappeared after seeing that nothing existed here. "Grandma, the words here seem different from those outside..." "Headmaster''s! This is the headmaster''s word! I recognize it!" Mei Jinfeng looked at the big words above the stone wall, and the whole person seemed to become excited. On the other side, "Hey! Come and see!" Wang Zhenqiu went to the stone wall in the cave, touched the incomplete inscription on it and said: "What was obviously engraved here before, but later it was erased by hand." meanwhile, They all went to the stone walls at different positions in the cave and found the same situation as Wang Zhenqiu. "Here too!" Barron said. "Here, too! It''s a word!" Zhang Chulan said deeply: "If you look carefully, there are obvious polished marks on a considerable part of the surface of the cave, which is obviously to erase the things originally engraved on it." "..." Feng Baobao stood beside Zhang Chulan with her hands in her arms. She tilted her head and looked at the marks on it. This time, she couldn''t find any useful clues. Liu Xiaojiang still stood in front of the stone platform in the center of the cave and looked up at the "nine winding cave" above the opposite stone wall. Then he seemed to understand something and slowly raised the arc of the corner of his mouth upward. "Here! Here are some complete words!" Xia Liuqing took a mobile phone to illuminate in front of a stone wall. When she opened her mouth, she called everyone except Liu Xiaojiang to her side and observed the relatively complete lettering. "Divine jade capital?" Zhang Chulan looked at these relatively complete inscriptions, immediately habitually read horizontally, and read out the three words in the first row into the village. "No, not in this order." Xia Liuqing thought for a moment and then tried to interpret: "This method... Really..." At this point, Liu Xiaojiang suddenly said: "This method is more true in seconds. It''s because I''m different from others." "If you know that you are leaving the ridge, who knows the ups and downs and determines the guest of honor." "If the Golden Tripod wants to leave mercury in Zhu Li, the Jade Pool will go into the water first." "It''s not the end of the night to carry fire. There''s a round of deep pool sun." Then he stood behind the crowd, smiled and added: "It''s a rare person. It''s the beginning of Wuzhen chapter and this seven character quatrain..." "The original owner of this valley should be Mr. Wuzhen in the Northern Song Dynasty." "The integration of Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism, the founder of the southern Danfa sect, is also called one of the five southern ancestors by Quanzhen Taoism." "Zhang boduan, the word uncle Ping, was later renamed ''Cheng''. Mr. Wuzhen and immortal Ziyang were also the titles of this sage in those years..." As soon as this remark came out, the people present were stunned. Then Xia Liuqing and Wang Zhenqiu reacted first. "Ju... Is Zhang boduan?!" Xia Liuqing said in shock, "he is the original owner of this valley?" "I see!" Wang Zhenqiu smiled, touched his chin and said, "it must be so. If the owner here is Mr. Wuzhen, everything can be explained." "Mr. Wuzhen? Immortal Ziyang? Zhang boduan?" Mei Jinfeng wondered, "who is he?" "... tut Tut, Jin Feng, so you are born, you really don''t know anything." Xia Liuqing immediately explained: "Didn''t Liu Xiaozi just say that this boduan was one of the ancestors of Quanzhen Taoism, a saint who may have already gained enlightenment and soared!" Wang Zhenqiu said with a smile, "mother-in-law, it''s not surprising that you are a congenital alien, but if you don''t know Mr. Wuzhen, it''s equivalent to the carpenter doesn''t know Luban... Right? Ah Lian?" "Xiao???" Zhang Chulan didn''t expect Wang Zhenqiu to ask himself, and immediately shifted her eyes with some guilt. "Ha... Well, Zhang boduan! I know! I know!" Feng Baobao noticed Zhang Chulan''s guilty heart and couldn''t help looking at Zhang Chulan suspiciously. "......." Wang Zhenqiu. He saw through Zhang Chulan''s guilty heart at a glance and realized that the goods really didn''t know Zhang boduan. Then he turned to Liu Xiaojiang behind the people and said with a smile: "Immortal Xiao Liu is worthy of being a member of Tianshi mansion. He has only been in Longhu Mountain for more than a month. He not only has cultivation, but also knows these things very well..." "Whether he has a culture or not has nothing to do with whether he has been to school or how long he has been to school." Liu Xiaojiang shrugged. "Before I went to Longhu Mountain, because I was more interested in these things, I learned a lot of written books left by saints." "So..." Speaking of which, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhang Chulan, who was almost confused about these things, frowned and said: "You have to read more." "......." Zhang Chulan. Chapter 241 Seeing this, "I see." Mei Jinfeng nodded with understanding. "This is the answer the leader has always wanted me to find myself." "The master here turned out to be such a great stranger..." "That''s right, that''s not right." Wang Zhenqiu looked at Mei Jinfeng when he heard the speech. "Grandma, Zhang boduan should be your leader and let you find the answer, but behind the answer, there are some information he wants to convey." "Ah?" Mei Jinfeng was stunned again. Wang Zhenqiu looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a smile behind him and said, "before that, we can''t be sure how many people and how long it took to complete the miracles here." "But if the master here is the legendary immortal Ziyang, it is not completely unimaginable for a person to create everything here." "Besides..." He looked down at Mei Jinfeng with a confused face in front of him and said, "mother-in-law, why do you think your leader should modify the grain of the valley outside?" "Why?" Mei Jinfeng said strangely, "the leader always does things beyond the expectation of others. We people can''t guess what he thinks." "Lao Xia, according to the size of these words, how much space do you think it takes to engrave all Wuzhen chapters?" Wang Zhenqiu turned his head and looked at Xia Liuqing Road on the other side. "Huh? Oh..." Xia Liuqing didn''t expect Wang Zhenqiu to ask, but she carefully measured the place with less than three meters in length and width in front of the stone wall, saying: "In Wuzhen chapter, er... Probably only this small wall is enough." "That''s right." Wang Zhenqiu nodded, then looked around and said, "but look at the whole cave. There are cut marks everywhere, combined with the big characters'' Jiuqu lingering cave ''over there..." "Rootless life is clearly denying immortal Ziyang!" "Hahaha! You are worthy of being the leader! You don''t even pay attention to the legendary Danzu!" Xia Liuqing couldn''t help admiring this, but then he looked at Wang Zhenqiu with some doubts and said: "Eh? No? Why did the leader deny immortal Ziyang?" "The moral of the nine twists circling the cave is the reason why he denied immortal Ziyang." Wang Zhen fairway: "The nine winding winding cave also comes from a story about a series of disasters encountered by four teachers and disciples on the road of cultivation after passing through a place called ''Yuhua''..." "Ah, jiulingyuansheng lives in Jiuqu lingering cave." Liu Xiaojiang nodded with a smile. "Jiulingyuansheng? Lives in Jiuqu winding cave?" Xia Liuqing looked at Liu Xiaojiang and Wang Zhenqiu and said in doubt: "Do you mean that the headmaster thinks this is where the goblins live?" "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "No..." Wang Zhenqiu shook his head with a helpless smile and said, "the key is actually the name ''jiulingyuansheng''." "Jiuling is nine days, which can also be understood as Jiuyang. It is a commonly used word in Taoism. The moral is actually equivalent to ''Quan'', but there is nothing to say. What''s interesting is this'' Yuansheng ''." "When it comes to the ''Saint of the Yuan Dynasty'', we have to mention the ''Supreme saint''. In history, there are many who are called ''saints'', but only one who is respected as the'' Supreme saint ''- Confucius." "And it is this great master who has become the most holy master and is remembered by us as a teacher for all ages. Master Kong also has his own idol. The yuan saint, Duke Zhou, who is highly praised by the sage Kong." "Confucius sage, who is a teacher for all ages, is also willing to worship under the gate of Yuansheng, so only Yuansheng is worthy of being called the ancestor of ''teacher''." "In the story, the author also used the mouth of the king of wide eyes to tell the monkeys the root cause of the evil: That fellow provoked this nest of lions because you wanted to be a teacher. " With that, Under the gaze of the crowd, Wang Zhenqiu looked up at the "nine winding winding cave" above the stone wall and said: "In the story of the nine winding winding cave, although the nine Lingyuan saint is a monster, it is not attacking the yuan saint, but in the name of the yuan saint to warn the later practitioners not to make the mistake of ''being a teacher in disorder''." "The original intention of this valley is probably to screen out a kind of people..." "First of all, we should have enough luck or opportunity to understand the riddles here and here. No matter ordinary or extraordinary people, as long as they pass through the outside Valley, they can have the qualification to manipulate energy to travel around the world." "Then, this person should have the quality of ''sincerity''..." "Finally, qualified people can arrive here and accept the information originally engraved on the cave." Xia Liuqing pondered for a moment and said tentatively: "... Little bastard, do you mean that after the leader solved the puzzle here, he saw all the information engraved in the cave, but thought that the way immortal Ziyang conveyed the information was too hasty, Therefore, he erased the information in the cave with his own hands and engraved the words "nine winding winding cave" to deny this chaotic behavior of becoming a teacher? " "Yes..." Wang Zhenqiu nodded, then looked at the crowd and said: "Do you think the valley outside is magical?" "Magic." Zhang Chulan said seriously, "if you walk once at will, you can pass the week. This incredible degree is no less than those eight strange skills." "Hum..." Wang Zhenqiu said with a smile, "but according to the process of immortal Ziyang, the valley is just a gateway for people to get started. The real gift is actually the information engraved in the stone cave." "The lines in the valley outside are rootless, but they are only modified. He hasn''t left any useful stone carvings here. They have been completely erased." "Just a means of getting people started is enough to compare with those powerful eight wonders. What is the real gift left by immortal Ziyang...?" At this point, he turned to look at Liu Xiaojiang behind the crowd again and said: "Immortal Xiao Liu, don''t you have a clue?" "I''m not as good as you," Liu Xiaojiang said with a smile "I know the meaning of Jiuqu lingering cave, and I know that the owner of the valley should be Mr. Wuzhen, but there is no root to deny Mr. Wuzhen. I don''t want to understand until you explain." "As for the real secret of this valley, the real gift left by Mr. Wuzhen......" "I think the legendary Mr. Wuzhen may also want to leave something for future generations. After all, he is a saint integrating the strengths of Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism. He is also a figure of the legendary level of eclosion and ascension. Maybe he has left some methods about eclosion and ascension?" "Ha ha..." Wang Zhenqiu narrowed his eyes and looked at Liu Xiaojiang. His face was completely like ''I believe you a ghost''. "But..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Mei Jinfeng and Xia Liuqing, as well as Zhang Chulan, who was full of doubt in his eyes, and said: "Whether it''s Mr. Wuzhen or the all-round former leader rootless, I believe the reason why they adhere to their own practices is the result of serious consideration of many things." "If we have to discuss right and wrong, then combined with the current background of the times, what rootless students do in the valley is like taking the initiative to help the society and remove some extremely unstable factors." Chapter 242 "You mean that rootless students deny immortal Ziyang because they don''t want things here to affect social stability?" Wang Zhenqiu looked at Liu Xiaojiang unexpectedly. "He is the former leader of the whole sex. If he really cares about the overall situation, why not directly dismiss the members of the whole sex?" "It''s just speculation." Liu Xiaojiang turned to Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng and said with a smile, "there are many evil guys in the whole sex. These people often don''t care about anyone other than themselves." "But it is undeniable that there are not all heinous people in the whole nature. They join the whole nature just because they worship the rootless mother-in-law, and Lao Xia who no longer hurts the innocent because he likes her mother-in-law, and those who can only choose to join the whole nature because of their own ability." "..." Mei Jinfeng and Xia Liu Qing are all old faces. "These people." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Zhenqiu again and said, "maybe he has acted with Quan Xing, or he is guilty... But from the company''s attitude, it is also not unforgivable." "After all, there is light, there is darkness, and there is justice, there is evil." "Instead of eliminating the childish evil of wholeness and allowing those who boast of justice to differentiate new evil and unknown evil, the company might as well let the organization of wholeness continue to exist." "Little bastard, is this really the attitude of the company?" Xia Liuqing couldn''t help looking at Wang Zhenqiu. "... yes." Wang Zhenqiu didn''t deny it, but he still looked at Liu Xiaojiang and frowned: "What does this have to do with rootlessness?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Zhenqiu meaningfully. "Maybe, maybe not. It depends on how you understand this kind of thing. Anyway, I think rootless is a man, um... It''s contradictory and interesting." No matter how Wang Zhenqiu understood these words, he immediately turned to the exit of the cave and said without looking back: "Everyone, what you should know has been understood. There will be no other gains if you stay here. In my opinion, you''d better leave here first and go back to digest the facts." See this, Balun, Xia Liuqing, Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao followed Liu Xiaojiang to the exit of the cave. Only Wang Zhenqiu and Mei Jinfeng looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s back with different expressions. "Grandma, what''s the matter with you?" Wang Zhenqiu noticed the expression on Mei Jinfeng''s face. "Nothing..." Mei Jinfeng looked up at Wang Zhenqiu around her and walked towards the exit of the cave. "......." Wang Zhenqiu. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After a long time, They took a shortcut to leave the mysterious valley and came to the forest fork road without any special gas Bureau. "Bye, Xia, I''ve seen a lot of interesting things with your blessing recently. If this happens again, remember to contact me." "Well, I see, I see." Balun looked at the surrounding roads, held the belt of his backpack in both hands, smiled at the rest of the people, and finally stopped his eyes on Liu Xiaojiang. "Everyone, it''s nice to meet you. I hope we still have a chance to explore together." After the words, he walked away with his bag on his back, leaving only a slightly strange figure of the people. "Hum, this strange ghost......" Xia Liuqing looked at balun''s back and muttered, then looked back at the others and said: "Well, it''s hard to say this time, you little ones. I thank you for Jinfeng. Let''s break up here." With that, he wanted to leave the forest with Mei Jinfeng. "Grandma!" Zhang Chulan suddenly said. "Huh?" Mei Jinfeng, who was about to leave, stopped and looked back at the leader''s grandson. "I will certainly visit you again!" Zhang Chulan said seriously. "You won''t give up tracking down the person who took the collection, and I won''t give up tracking down the source of energy, so..." "There may not be clues to the source of energy in those collections." Mei Jinfeng said. "I''d like to believe that the clues are in those collections." Zhang Chulan shook her head and said, "no, even if there are no clues, I still have to deal with the people who took the collections." "You..." Mei Jinfeng looked at Zhang Chulan and said, "child, why do you want to help me?" "You''re from the company, but I''m all-around..." "Mother-in-law, we are all family members of the thirty-six thieves!" Zhang Chulan interrupted, pointing to herself. "Home... Family!" Mei Jinfeng was instantly broken. "Family? What family! Jinfeng is the leader''s family!" Xia Liuqing roared with an unhappy face: "Jinfeng! Don''t listen to this little thing!" "Mother-in-law, whether it brings pain or pleasure..." Zhang Chulan ignored Xia Liuqing''s dissatisfaction, looked at Mei Jinfeng very seriously and continued: "Without thirty-six thieves, there will be nothing we have experienced. We are qualified to enjoy it and have the obligation to bear it." "We should inherit the legacy left by them; we should solve the mystery left by them; if it is a disaster left, it should also be eradicated by us..... Everything is right." After the words, he slowly took a deep breath of air, as if calming his excitement, and then wanted to leave here with Feng Baobao. "Mother-in-law, that''s all I want to say. I''ll contact Lao Xia through the ball to find you in the future. Now, as brother Liu said before, we all need to go back and think about what to do in the future and leave." "Wait..." Mei Jinfeng called Zhang Chulan and took out a note from her pocket. "Child, this is my phone. It''s normal that I can''t get through. I''m not used to carrying my mobile phone..." See this, Zhang Chulan immediately went forward and took the note handed by Mei Jinfeng, "OK, I''ll contact you directly." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª At night, In a three room hotel in the city, Liu Xiaojiang walked into the room calmly, put all his backpacks and luggage aside, and couldn''t help sitting on the bed for a while. It''s not to say how tired they are, but in addition to Feng Baobao, Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Chulan have to be careful about Wang Zhenqiu''s excrement stirring stick these days. If things fall behind for a while, they will always feel tired. A moment later, Zhang Chulan first looked at Feng Baobao playing with his mobile phone in the room, then turned to Liu Xiaojiang with a dignified face and said: "Brother Liu, you really don''t know the real secret of the valley, that is, the gift left by immortal Ziyang?" Liu Xiaojiang leaned against the head of the bed and didn''t speak. Hearing this, he just looked at Zhang Chulan. Jane said briefly: "Yes, but it has nothing to do with the baby. It can be regarded as the source of all events." "... eight strange skills?" Zhang Chulan asked tentatively. "It''s possible." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t think he denied it. Zhang Chulan couldn''t think of it, so he said: "But whether it is or not, the things left by immortal Ziyang only contributed to the eight strange skills at most, and it will not involve the baby''s life experience." Speaking of this, he suddenly thought of something, looked at Feng Baobao, who had put down his mobile phone, and said: "Chu LAN, because of what happened in biyou village before, it seems that the bastard really sympathizes with the baby. He didn''t notice the baby this time." "But if you eat it in your hand, with that bastard''s character, as long as you have a chance, most of them will pester you?" "......." Zhang Chulan. "In addition," Liu Xiaojiang pointed to the baby on one side and said, "Mei Jinfeng''s attitude is very wrong. Even Xia Liuqing is the same. They are a little too curious about the baby." "I remember you said that Xia Liuqing and balun had found the baby alone when Longhu Mountain was attacked. I don''t think balun would suddenly be interested in the baby. The probability is that Xia Liuqing fooled him into going to Longhu Mountain." "And Xia Liuqing..." Liu Xiaojiang pondered for a moment and said, "someone told me before that the reason why Quan Xing paid attention to the baby and sent someone to catch the baby is also because he found the fact that the baby has not shown any signs of aging in the memory fragments of your grandfather''s body for many years." "What?!" Zhang Chulan immediately stood up from the bed. "Can you be sure of this?" "Yes." Chapter 243 "There is such a thing..." Zhang Chulan''s face was dignified and slowly sat back on the bed. "Yes, Lv Liang gave me a fragment of my grandfather''s memory before. There is sister bao''er on it." "Why didn''t I think of the guy Lu Liang and show others my grandfather''s memory before he died..." "..." Feng Baobao looked at Zhang Chulan''s reaction and said in confusion: "integrity? Lv Liang? Memory? What are you two talking about?" "The baby personally gave your grandpa a relief." Liu Xiaojiang soon understood Zhang Chulan''s negligence. "After all, you only came into contact with the strange circle at that time, and you were sexually harassed for a while because of the source of energy and body. Then there was the truth of your grandfather''s death and all kinds of problems existing in the baby. It was normal to be negligent for a moment." Zhang Chulan seriously bowed his head and thought, "it''s because of this that the whole gang of guys tried to take advantage of the chaos to tie sister bao''er on Longhu Mountain. Then you say Xia Liuqing..." "It''s strange here." Liu Xiaojiang glanced at Feng Baobao with a confused face and said: "Not only before, but even now, the baby couldn''t beat the ghost guy of balun, not to mention Xia Liuqing in addition to balun at that time..." "If Xia Liuqing really wanted to catch the baby, he started with balun at that time. I think it''s difficult for the baby to escape in the hands of those two guys, and it''s impossible to run back just with a slight injury." At this point, seeing Zhang Chulan''s face getting more and more ugly, he couldn''t help raising the arc of the corner of his mouth slowly and said: "I''ve asked Barron about this before. He said that the reason why he chose to let go of the baby is that he can''t continue to fight the baby for his own reasons, because the baby always gives him a feeling of no malice when fighting, which makes it difficult for him to regard the baby as an enemy." "On the other hand, Xia Liuqing..." "Balun said he was fighting with the baby, and even when he finally chose to give up, Xia Liuqing maintained a wait-and-see attitude from beginning to end. It seems that because of the various performances of the baby when fighting with balun, his mood has become very good inexplicably." "Finally, balun gave up on the baby. Xia Liuqing also chose to let the baby go. He also said that he looked at the baby and thought of an old friend." "Old friend?" Zhang Chulan listened to these important details. Based on her trust in Feng Baobao''s strength, she knew why Quan Xing paid attention to Feng Baobao and thought that Feng Baobao had escaped arrest by strength. "I don''t know who Xia Liuqing said at that time." Liu Xiaojiang nodded with a smile and continued: "However, not long after the end of things on Longhu Mountain, Xia Liuqing took the initiative to find Mei Jinfeng, who lives in seclusion in Liupanshui, and the various performances of the two elders in the valley, especially the curiosity and attention that the two elders always show to the baby inadvertently." "Aren''t you curious? Even if Xia Liuqing is not mentioned for the time being, Mei Jinfeng should see the baby for the first time. A person who doesn''t care about anything and only cares about rootless students, why does he show obvious attention to the baby at the first meeting?" "There are only two possibilities for this kind of thing. One is that Xia Liuqing inadvertently told meI Jinfeng all the doubts she detected in the baby. They also feel that the baby is really like the old friend they have seen and known in some aspects." "Second, Xia Liuqing came to Mei Jinfeng not only to catch up with his sweetheart, but also to find out what he wanted to confirm with the other party. It''s not difficult to guess what he wanted to confirm with the other party..." "Rootless life." Zhang Chulan looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a frown and said: "Mother-in-law Jinfeng knows better than anyone in the world. Obviously, it''s only about rootless life. Lao Xia asked her mother-in-law to ask about rootless life, but he suddenly thought of rootless life, and in time, it seems that it''s because sister bao''er is very likely." "Yes, it''s very possible that the old man whom the baby reminds Xia Liuqing of is rootless. Later, combined with Mei Jinfeng''s performance on the baby," Liu Xiaoji nodded: "I think it''s almost inseparable." ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Hearing this, Feng Baobao said excitedly, "you... Have you found out?" "Not yet." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t have the heart to beat Feng Baobao''s expectations, and then he could only say euphemistically: "however, he finally had a clue." Zhang Chulan immediately became silent. After a long time, he finally looked up at Liu Xiaojiang. "Brother Liu, do you think there is a possibility that mother-in-law Jinfeng knew sister Bao?" "... the possibility is very low." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said, "since I noticed Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng''s attitude towards the baby and personally asked Barron about some details at the beginning, I have been paying attention to Mei Jinfeng''s performance when looking at the baby." "I can only see that this person who is most familiar with rootless life should also feel that the baby looks really similar to rootless life in some places. That kind of pure inner surprise and curiosity is not like an old man who can pretend to be ''inexperienced''." "..." Zhang Chulan fell into silence again. After a long time, he managed to squeeze out a smile and said: "Although I have a clue, I didn''t expect that sister bao''er''s life experience would be related to rootless students in those years. It seems that investigating things related to rootless students is an important clue to reveal sister bao''er''s life experience." "No loss." Liu Xiaojiang said, "anyway, the baby''s life experience is not happy. In any case, the investigation of rootless students is essentially investigating the root cause of the riots. Even if it has nothing to do with the baby''s life experience, you can learn more about the inside story of those things in that year." "Hmm!" Zhang Chulan nodded vigorously, then turned to look at Feng Baobao, who was a little lost, and said: "Sister Bao! Don''t worry! I have a hunch! We''ll find out everything soon! Your life experience is... Not far away!" Feng Baobao looked at Zhang Chulan and Liu Xiaojiang. His small face nodded with trust. Then, Zhang Chulan thought of the fact that Feng Baobao was also investigating before Quan Xing. She couldn''t help looking at Liu Xiaojiang again and said with a headache: "Brother Liu, the Judy in the valley, according to your previous statement, should be the man hiding behind biyou village, who was deliberately sent to deal with sister bao''er alone?" "And..." "The whole gang of guys actually noticed the fact that sister bao''er hasn''t grown old for many years. What should these lawless guys do..." "Your picture shows that the people hiding behind biyou village at least know more than Mei Jinfeng. Maybe they really know the baby." Liu Xiaojiang said: "It was an accident that Chen duo left the company, but she was sent out by Ma Xianhong and kidnapped Mei Jinfeng under our eyes. After the biyou village incident, she released Mei Jinfeng intact. Obviously, she transferred the rootless collection in advance, but hired foreigners..." "If those ordinary people are to witness the effectiveness of the valley, the hired foreign aliens are probably to protect Judy and have the opportunity to attack the baby." "But..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhang Chulan with flashing eyes and said, "don''t worry, I should be able to find out the identity of that person soon after we return to the company." "Those lawless guys of the whole sex can also be handed over to me next..." "Chu LAN, after you and the baby, just continue to investigate. I will pave the way for you in advance for other things, and then... It''s time for you to help me." "Brother Liu..." Zhang Chulan couldn''t help looking at Liu Xiaojiang suspiciously and said: "I know you''re in the valley. Maybe it''s because immortal Ziyang or rootless suddenly figured out something. That''s why you said such a thing." "But out of trust, I won''t ask more or stop. I just want to ask you one thing, can I?" "Said Liu Xiaojiang. "What do you want?" Zhang Chulan said seriously. "I want the world to be stable, I want to settle down, I want to be carefree, I want... Controllable darkness." Chapter 244 Three days later, At night, In the box of a teahouse in Beijing, "Don''t say anything during the day. Call me out so late..." Zhao Fangxu simply took a sip of tea melons and fruits, then picked up the purple sand cup and drank some hot tea, laughing: "Xiao Jiang, Chu LAN and bao''er are present during the day. It''s not good to have a detailed chat with you. How much do you know about Nathan islanders?" "Nathan Wei?" Liu Xiaojiang said, lying on the table, leaning on his chin in one hand and fiddling with a few melon seeds in the other: "I don''t know much. I only know that among those guys, only ''Wang'' and ''Wei'' can be called aliens." "Nathan islanders have no identity, and all entry and exit are illegal entry. However, just because they have no identity and have such a weak means, they can be regarded as a group of mercenaries who dare to take any job." "However, I heard that the ''King'' of these guys has changed a lot in recent years, and they basically won''t take over the work of ''crossing the boundary'', but it seems that they are also planning something. This time..... It may be really cheated by the employer." "You know it''s still so black?" Zhao Fangxu put down the purple sand cup in his hand. "Is it black?" Liu Xiaojiang sat up straight, shrugged and said: "It''s not black. Anyway, they were cheated by their employers. It''s none of our company''s business. I''m just acting according to the rules between different people. If the other party doesn''t want to find fault, it''s impossible to blame the company." Speaking of this, he looked up at Zhao Fangxu across the table and said: "Dong Zhao, you should have communicated with the other party. If the other party admits that he was cheated by the employer and attributes the deaths of two nathanwei to the employer, then the identity of the employer......" "Nathanway was born for commitment." Zhao Fangxu shook his head and interrupted Liu Xiaojiang, saying: "These guys would rather find a chance to solve the employer themselves than reveal any identity information about the employer with us." "Ho." Liu Xiaojiang picked up the teapot on the table, poured himself a cup of tea, then picked up the teacup and shook it and said: "Three possibilities..." "First, these guys are a bunch of dead brains and won''t do anything that may damage their reputation." "Second, these guys have a deep relationship with the employers behind them." "Third, even they don''t know who the real employer is. Until now, they still think that the employer is Liu Mingyuan. Therefore, after learning from the company that the employer may be someone else, they may become angry or don''t want to lose face..." Liu Xiaojiang paused for a moment, and a little disappointment flashed in his eyes: "But no matter what the situation is, it seems impossible for the company to ask the employers behind them." "You killed them just to give the company a chance to ask the employer?" Zhao Fangxu''s glasses reflected the light, making people unable to see his eyes at this time. "Part of the reason is this." Liu Xiaojiang said, "but there is also a bigger reason. I don''t want to let these guys cross the border. Who makes these barbarians put their posture so high." "Killing them not only has a legitimate reason, but also won''t cause trouble to the company. It can also promote the other party to hate the employer behind them. Why can''t we do things that kill more with one stone?" "Good killing." Zhao Fangxu looked at Liu Xiaojiang and said with a smile: "I never thought your boy would kill innocent people indiscriminately. Although there may be other secrets in it, due to the accusations of the company''s directors, things like this that are not in line with your past practices should always be confirmed with you in person." "I understand." Liu Xiaojiang also smiled and nodded. "OK, Wang Zhenqiu has reported other things to the company." Zhao Fangxu took another sip of tea, then took a long breath and said: "Now tell me why you asked me to meet alone, boy." "I''m going to join the whole sex." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. "Poof!!!" Zhao Fangxu habitually sipped tea all the time. As soon as he heard this, he sprayed the tea out of his mouth. "Liu Xiaojiang! Are you crazy! What is going to join the whole sex! Do you know what you''re talking about?!" "Of course I know what I''m talking about." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhao Fangxu calmly and slowly explained: "Director Zhao, after this incident, there are not many trustworthy people in the company, even other directors." "However, as Chu Lan said during the day, the real purpose of a series of behaviors of the person hiding behind biyou village is likely to be the baby." "On the issue of the baby, from your current position, if you really want to be bad for the baby, we are at a loss." "At present, even Xu San and Xu Si are far from comparable to you in terms of the credibility of this matter alone." After the words, he looked up at the expression on Zhao Fangxu''s face and continued: "It is precisely because you are the only credible senior management of the company at present, and there is almost no bias in your attitude towards strangers, so I will come alone to talk to you about the whole sex." "Be more detailed and go on." Zhao Fangxu thought about Liu Xiaojiang''s personality. Instead, he began to be curious about this matter and wondered why Liu Xiaojiang wanted to join the whole sex. "The reason why I intend to join Quanxing..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded: "Mr. Zhao, you know, personally, I really agree with the stable order of society. I also feel that it is difficult for everyone to live a stable life for a few years. It should not be affected by ''a small number of people'' to the safety of ''most people''." "But unfortunately, if we can''t integrate as a whole, if there is Yang, there must be Yin, and vice versa." "This ancient view of natural philosophy can even be applied to any field and anything, which is the main reason why Taoist thought has continued to this day." "It''s right..." "If we compare the decent sects to ''Yang'', then the whole nature, a relatively lawless organization, is'' Yin ''. If we eliminate'' Yin '', a new'' Yin ''will soon be born from'' Yang '', and it will only be more difficult to control than the former'' Yin ''." "Therefore, integrity is necessary, but it can''t be too much. In recent years, due to the emergence of Baqi technology, it is difficult to divide the ''Yin'' for several years. Recently, it always gives people a feeling that they are going to get out of control, and the signs of uneasiness are undoubtedly becoming more and more intense..." "Moreover, do you dare to guarantee that under such circumstances, there is no new Yin in the ''Yang'' secretly?" "... what do you want to do?" Zhao Fangxu looked at Liu Xiaojiang with flashing eyes. "My strength is strong enough. I believe I can protect myself in the face of anyone." Liu Xiaojiang narrowed his eyes and said: "Dong Zhao, since ''Yang'' is ready to move and secretly differentiates the new ''Yin'', why can''t we constantly transform ''Yin'' into a new ''Yang'' under the condition of unchanged order and unchanged attitude towards strangers?" "Are you going to be an undercover?" Zhao Fangxu frowned. "No..." Liu Xiaojiang finally put down his tea cup and said with a very calm smile: "There are too few things an undercover can do, and it is impossible to make an essential change in the whole sex. What I want to do... Is the head of the whole sex, holding the whole sex in his own hands." "For the hopeless, let them continue their internal friction. For those who have the opportunity and ability, let them gradually be transformed into a new ''Yang'' or a completely controllable ''Yin'' under the influence of the company, which will not affect the social stability under the sun in the future." "This is indeed a little unfair to them, but for today''s strangers, this world is not a stage where they can do whatever they want, let alone an era where they can turn over and make decisions." "Social stability, relative happiness and living well in their respective circles are the most reasonable way of existence in today''s world." "The master of Quan Xing......" Zhao Fangxu lowered his head and touched his chin, then looked up thoughtfully at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Xiaojiang, I actually don''t doubt your strength and know that you have the ability to ensure your safety, but if you really sit in the position of the all-round leader one day, will you still stick to your ideas like now?" Chapter 245 "It depends on whether you are willing to trust me." Liu Xiaojiang picked up the tea cup that had just been put on the table, drank the already cool tea in the cup, and then calmly waited for Zhao Fangxu''s reply. After all, I don''t hate the company''s insistence on the world, and I don''t intend to oppose this organization representing those above. At present, I naturally need the above to agree to control the power of omnipotence. If you don''t say anything, you will directly sit in the position of the head of omnipotence. It''s not to help the upper level control the power of omnipotence, but to build an "unknown force" with strong power. Controllable darkness Liu Xiaojiang is not the leader of the whole world, and he doesn''t want to be disturbed by too many worldly things. The only thing he can do for the world and gain the trust of the above is to help the company "pull out" all unstable factors. then, Only then can he gain the most important "trust" and reconsider the kind of "freedom" he wants without affecting anyone or anything. If not, If the world inadvertently learns of their true identity when they are not fully "trusted", it will only make the people above distrust themselves more. Now, Liu Xiaojiang not only wants to be a normal person and integrate into society, but also wants not to be disturbed by anyone after this possibility is broken. This act of striving to gain the above "trust" is undoubtedly the most considerate and gentle way he can think of at present. After a long time, "Xiaojiang, to tell you the truth, your willingness to serve as a link to maintain social order really makes an old guy like me feel a little ashamed." Zhao Fangxu slowly leaned back on his chair, looked up at Liu Xiaojiang across the table again, and said: "Unless you are a saint who cares about the world and has no own, I will not believe that what you want to do is really for the sake of the stability of the whole world and everyone else in the world." "But..." "No matter what I think this time, what you want to do after the final completion can be regarded as a benefit, which is nothing more than the great trust of the top and the company." "After going to the ''wide stool'' before, we didn''t doubt you temporary workers. Moreover, even if it''s about boa, you''re willing to help. I''m not going to investigate why you want to help the girl." "After all, Xu Xiang, the old man, plus Xiao San and Xiao Si, have no reason to help bao''er except those so-called feelings." "Then, it''s Chu LAN and you. You''ve just come into contact with bao''er, and you''re also willing to work around for that girl, even in front of and behind the horse..." "Even if I want to doubt why you will help bao''er, after thinking about it, only you two are equally kind-hearted and also because of feelings, which is not a reason, can explain your two attitudes towards the girl." "And..." Zhao Fangxu looked at Liu Xiaojiang meaningfully, "I can see that you are kind-hearted through your arrangement for Chen duo." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "Surprised?" Zhao Fangxu proudly pushed his glasses and said with a smile: "Er Zhuang really didn''t say anything, but who do you think helped to get Er Zhuang''s equipment, who provided the place where the girl used to hide, and who found the targeted experts and nursing staff...?" "You may think that Erzhuang''s hiding place is very secret, and the staff who can stay with the girl must only be small and highly trusted people..." "You arranged Chen duo next to ER Zhuang. Maybe you also wanted her to act as Er Zhuang''s bodyguard, but it was also directly arranged under my nose." "Only Xiao Gao knows this. Even Er Zhuang doesn''t know that the staff around him is not arranged by his father at all. The problem about Chen duo... Thanks to your boy''s ability to solve the influence of Gu poison on others." "... Dong Zhao, you are old, wise and powerful!" Liu Xiaojiang said. "Hum, you boy, come on." Zhao Fangxu said unhappily, "after knowing about Chen duo and your good heart, I quickly figured out why you are investigating eight strange skills, but can deny the existence of these unique skills on the wide bench." "If you want to get these so-called chaos taking skills, you also think this thing can help Erzhuang and Chen duo recover their bodies... Right?" Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang could only smile and say, "you are so old..." "Don''t flatter me there, you boy." Zhao Fangxu directly interrupted Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Well, we''ve all talked about it today. It''s time for you to talk about why people who are usually equivalent to working without effort suddenly want to solve problems for the company?" "... OK." Liu Xiaojiang put away the joke on his face and seriously explained: "Mr. Zhao, as you said just now, even if I do what I said, I can only get the trust of the company and the above in the end, but why don''t you think this trust is very important to me?" "It is true that if it is a temporary worker other than the baby, after going to the ''wide stool'' before, the trust and treatment may be very good, but the degree of trust is obviously not enough for me who plans to investigate baqiji and want to do something with it." "Don''t you just want to use eight strange skills to help Erzhuang and Chen duo recover?" Zhao Fangxu wondered. "Yes..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded vigorously. "You are the one who trusts me, so you are willing to believe me, but what about others?" "Dong Zhao, you should know that I investigated baqiji, which caused the chaos between Jiashen and Jiashen in those years. In the process, I may encounter some secrets. If the people above don''t trust me, even if I get baqiji in the future, it will be used by interested people and targeted at me." "The reason why I am willing to join the company and help the company and the above to control this force in the future is to gain the trust of these official levels and personal purposes... Of course, it is also for you not to make trouble for me in the future." "The ultimate goal is for ER Zhuang and Chen Duo?" Zhao Fangxu couldn''t help but doubt. "Not all of them." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said, "I want to pursue real freedom and let myself and my friends live in this world without affecting anything else." "However, if you want Erzhuang and Chen duo to recover, you must use the so-called Baqi technology. Investigating Baqi technology will inevitably involve some secrets and attract the attention and targeting of other strange people in the world. At that time..... I hope the company and the above can trust my decision." "After achieving the goal, I will personally erase the eight unique skills, or completely solve those guys who are restless because of it, and hand over all things that may cause alien riots to the company for sealing and destruction." "Then..." "Unless the company and the top ask me for something, I will slowly enjoy everything in the world like an ordinary person. When I''m tired of it... I''ll go back to Longhu Mountain and be an insignificant little Taoist." "..." Zhao Fangxu immediately became silent. Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang also closed his mouth and waited patiently for the old man''s reply. After a long time, "Xiaojiang, about joining the omnibus, becoming the omnibus leader and helping the company fundamentally solve the chaos temporarily..." Zhao Fangxu raised his head and said: "Although I can make a decision instead of the above, there are great risks in this matter after all. Obviously, it needs to be considered carefully..." "How long will it take?" Liu Xiaojiang said. "I''ll try my best to give you an answer within half a month." Zhao Fangxu finished his cup of tea. "I need to weigh the risks and benefits of trust." "Well, er Zhuang and Chen duo can afford to wait at present. I also want to believe that you are old and will be able to make the right decision." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. "Yes, there''s nothing right or wrong. Everything is just for the sake of this world, to continue to be stable under my eyes." "Hey, don''t say that. I think you are the most selfless person." "Hum, don''t mention that your boy''s flattering skills are really good these days..." Chapter 246 "You are indeed created by this seat." Yinggou looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who was more "human" than anyone else, and felt a strong sense of trance. Even a few minutes later, he finally opened his mouth and continued: "However, you don''t have to worry about anything. In fact, as you just said, now you are the dominant body." "I, if I use the present words, I am just a kind of personality of you. Later, with your own mental entry, I will completely disappear in your interior sooner or later." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang slowly put away the smile on his face, looked at yinggou with flashing eyes and said, "you still didn''t say all this for what." "A wisp of remnant soul lives in obscurity, which shows that you really want to live." "You can make your own decisions and decide to do the opposite. You not only create me personally, but also make yourself disappear completely in the future... Do you think I will believe it?" "You will." yinggou stretched out his finger to Liu Xiaojiang''s heart. "Although you can''t know my memory and thoughts, you and I are one and two sides now. If you think about it carefully... At least you can confirm the so-called true and false." Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang was a little silent for a moment, and then he still couldn''t believe it. "You''re an ancient god. How do I know if you used any means?" Yinggou shook his head and said, "you are the leader..." "I don''t believe it!" Liu Xiaojiang directly interrupted, "unless you can give me a reasonable explanation, I really can''t believe you have no other purpose." After saying that, he may feel that he said something too much. He immediately looked up at the winning hook opposite and said: "After all, you are a great God in ancient times. Even if you are really just a wisp of ghost now, it is difficult for me to imagine the means that your existence has. Moreover, your attitude towards mankind has been extremely bad before. All this makes it difficult for me to easily believe my guess..." "However, as long as I can confirm that you have no malice towards the world and that you did not create me for ulterior motives, I can always respect you afterwards." "... I was also a Terran." yinggou said. "??" Liu Xiaojiang was stunned. "I was also a Terran." why did yinggou repeat it again, then slowly opened his mouth and explained: "Because of some mental problems, I integrated what I shouldn''t have accepted, and changed from a Terran to a zombie who is not old and immortal. At the same time..... I also gained enough strength." "Then, perhaps out of the heart, or under the influence of that ferocity, I began to avenge the past and the Terran, but unfortunately... I failed." "Although I didn''t really disappear into the world because of my great power, I did die at the beginning." "So..." "I am not reconciled, I am angry, I hate, I think the human race should not exist, and then reborn again and again, revenge again and again, and lost again and again to the so-called rules of heaven..." Speaking of which, Yinggou paused a little, looked up at Liu Xiaojiang opposite and said, "if I choose a fairly good container every time I am reborn, then you... Are not the first." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "Every method you can think of, every means that can retaliate against the Terran, I have actually practiced in every rebirth." yinggou smiled at himself and continued: "Unfortunately, there is no method and means to completely erase the human race from this world, and finally it is always defeated by the rules of heaven again and again." "Later..." "I only have this wisp of remnant soul and the last chance to be reborn. It''s funny that because failure again will only make me disappear completely, I even began to think calmly." "You know, once you start to think calmly in that nothingness, you will have a long time to support. If you can''t do it in one year, you will have two years, if you can''t do it in two years, you will have three years, ten years, a hundred years... Sooner or later, you will figure out some problems." "Like..." "The unfair treatment I think of may only be a reasonable punishment. The hatred I think... Is just self righteous in nature." "Moreover, even if I don''t talk about these, I just talk about whether revenge can succeed. Perhaps it was doomed that as long as I still want to revenge the Terran, I will not succeed......" "However, after thinking about everything, how can I give up my persistence, rush into the Terran again, and choose to bow to the next group of grandchildren?" "This is absolutely impossible!" Yinggou became more and more excited. He felt a little angry at the end, but he still pressed his unwilling heart and looked at Liu Xiaojiang across the street again, saying: "You''re right. I really don''t want to disappear, but if I want to bow to the Terran, I''d rather choose to live in the future!" "So, I finally made my own choice in that nothingness, created the consciousness of the Terran, and found a container stronger than the Terran. I want a different kind to walk in front of all Terrans!" "... unfortunately, you failed again." Liu Xiaojiang said, leaning on his chin: "I don''t want to be ahead of human beings. I just want to live a good life in human society and get a real sense of freedom that doesn''t affect anything." "Hum......" yinggou glanced at Liu Xiaojiang meaningfully and said, "so what?" "I really hope that an alien will stand in front of the Terran. I have been guiding your ideas in this direction before, but... What if you don''t take this road?" "You are ''yourself'' differentiated from our Terran consciousness, but your body has inherited the ability to be the ancestor of zombies. Even if you stick to your current idea, you can only say that you are more like a real ''person'' than other Terrans in mind and nature." "An alien who is not even human is more like ''human'' than other Terrans. This is undoubtedly the biggest irony to those so-called Terrans..." "Hahaha... I really want to see what a ridiculous reaction those guys will make when they find that their offspring can''t even compare with a zombie in ''human nature''." Liu Xiaojiang looked up and laughed like a crazy win hook. He always felt that there might be something wrong with the brain of the goods, but because of some connection between the two sides of the whole body, he could also confirm that everything the other party said was true. so He was relieved of the existence of yinggou and figured out why the sense of existence of yinggou became weaker and weaker. But after figuring out the connection, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help but look at yinggou suspiciously again and said, "no, if it''s really like what you said, I''m the leader of this body. As long as there''s no problem in mind, you''ll completely disappear in the interior." "Now, I have determined my mind. There will never be any problems in my mind. Why are you still...?" "There''s no problem in mind?" Ying Gou looked at Liu Xiaojiang sarcastically and said: "Boy, don''t you think that you have a mind that can match your own strength, even if you have reached perfection in your state of mind?" "Isn''t it?" Liu Xiaojiang wondered. "Ha ha..." Yinggou sneered: "even if my time is different from yours, even in our time, it is easier to become holy, but the mind and state of mind have always been the most difficult problem in practice." "What kind of mind and state of mind is the most perfect?" "Cold and heartless, or calm as water, or no longer have emotions?" "Do you know the answer?" a glimmer of expectation flashed in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. "..." yinggou looked at Liu Xiaojiang in silence. "That''s right." Liu Xiaojiang immediately understood the meaning of winning hook and said mercilessly: "If you really knew what was the perfect mind, you would have cultivated your mind to a perfect state, and there would be no more stupid things later." Yinggou opened his mouth and wanted to swear, but finally he held back and said calmly: "... boy, you already know my reason, so you should follow the previous agreement. Even if you can''t respectfully call me dad, at least you have to change your attitude..." "Oh, Duosang!" Liu Xiaojiang joked. "......." win the hook. Chapter 247 After a long time, Liu Xiaojiang followed Zhao Fangxu back to the company headquarters and lived in the room temporarily arranged by the other party at the headquarters. Late at night, In the room, Liu Xiaojiang slowly opened his eyes, got out of bed and went to the windowsill. He stood in front of the window and looked outside. Finally, he reached out to close the curtains, walked back near the bed, and sat cross legged on the bed. ¡­¡­ Zhao Fangxu is a smart leader. Even if he has such a little selfishness, he can''t affect his plan. After all, at present, in addition to the problem of trust, all the actions proposed by himself and Zhao Fangxu are fully in line with the above people''s attitude towards strangers. As long as they succeed, they can completely control the pros and cons of strangers. At that time, as long as the evils left over from that year are solved, the whole alien community will obtain a sustainable stability. Unless the above really doesn''t want the alien to exist, he will certainly accept his own proposal. Even if Zhao Fangxu doesn''t agree that it should be done by himself, he will really start to consider how to make the alien world achieve sustainable stability along with the idea he has provided. But unfortunately, As long as different people can safely and steadily do not add chaos to society, even if there are "different people" in other countries, leaders will never completely deny the existence of different people in China. Because, No one can say when this special existence of aliens will come in handy According to the ancient and correct natural philosophy of "Yin and Yang", controlling the "balance of yin and Yang" and "transformation of yin and Yang" is undoubtedly the most perfect means. It is impossible for them to maintain a stable structure for a long time in any other way. After all, maintaining the stability of social order will only be more difficult than cultivation. Ordinary practitioners can''t integrate Yin and Yang into a whole, let alone ignore Yin and Yang in a macro sense, and even want to completely integrate them into a whole. Ordinary people still have to divide into "camps", and their ideas and ideas will collide fiercely. It was not uncommon in the past to finally trigger a war due to a rift. Ordinary people can''t integrate into a whole without dividing each other There is still a little Jianghu spirit between different people. It is normal for them to have hatred and hatred because of their different ideas and ideas. In this case, should ordinary people and strange people be integrated into a whole? Even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu comes, he can''t do it! Nowadays, the best situation of social stability and development is to try to maintain the stability of all circles and prevent conflicts in the circles from affecting social stability and development, which is success! Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t care about the things of ordinary people, nor does he want to pay attention to the dirty things in the circle of ordinary people. What he can do is to try his best to ensure the stability of the alien circle, so as to obtain the great trust of the company and the above, and finally achieve the kind of freedom he has always hoped for. The way he proposed now, and the behavior of wanting to become a full-fledged leader and fundamentally solve the unstable factors, is the first step for himself to be carefree in the future! And Even if this correct means derived from natural philosophy is rejected by the company and the above for trust, it will never be denied by anyone. So, Liu Xiaojiang will stick to his ideas even if he will be rejected by the company and the above due to trust problems. He can prove to the company and above that he is trustworthy after becoming the head of the company. I joined Quanxing as the leader without even mentioning it. You may wonder what I want to do. I said it clearly, but I was rejected. I wanted to prove myself and insisted on doing it. Then I successfully controlled the whole in my own hands, and finally contributed to social stability as I said. You will not doubt it, so as to give up the controllable root cause of chaos? Anyway, for some wise leaders, they may not like their subordinates'' making their own decisions'', but they rarely don''t like their subordinates'' successfully proving themselves''. The key point is just "saying" and "not saying", whether it is "making its own decisions" or "successfully proving itself". Of course, if you don''t succeed in the end, it''s another matter ¡­¡­ A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang appeared in the empty gray world. He slowly floated down on the air where he suspected to be standing, raised his eyes and looked at himself sitting not far away. He couldn''t help smiling and walked over. "You''re here to see me..." yinggou opened his eyes and looked at Liu Xiaojiang in front of him. "You know." Liu Xiaojiang sat cross legged opposite the winning hook and said with a smile, "I''m afraid you already know what I want to do now." "..." yinggou looked at Liu Xiaojiang and couldn''t help falling into silence. "Don''t you say something?" Liu Xiaojiang was surprised to see this. "If you change this to the past, even if you don''t scold me for being stupid, you will drive me out angrily?" "... now you are more determined than before." yinggou said. "The first question." Liu Xiaojiang nodded and said with a smile: "What the hell are you...?" Although yinggou knew that Liu Xiaojiang was not swearing, he couldn''t help frowning and said: "As you said before, this seat is just a wisp of the ghost of a muddle along life. Once... It was just a stupid loser." "What about me?" Liu Xiaojiang asked again, "what am I?" "You''re not a thing," yinggou said with a rare smile. "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "I didn''t make trouble with you." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said, "this is my second problem." "You are really not a thing." yinggou still smiled, "you are this seat." "In other words, you are a strand of Terran consciousness accidentally born in that nothingness." "What you thought before, lost but slowly recovered, but never really recovered, is just a false feeling made up by us when we read the information of heaven and earth." "So, after I was taken out by Yanyan, I can quickly ''Remember'' everything I saw with my own eyes. In fact, it''s all you who are helping?" Liu Xiaojiang said with a smile. "That''s right." yinggou looked at Liu Xiaojiang and felt a little confused because he could still keep calm. "Do you have no idea that you are false?" "False..." Liu Xiaojiang smiled and shook his head. "I can touch everything, I can feel everything, I can live in the world, shouldn''t I thank you for creating me?" "Besides, I''m the leader of this body now. Although I don''t know why, I''m not sure it''s also the acquiescence of you. If you can take control of your body at any time, can''t I give you this ancient god well?" "You already know who I am?" yinggou looked at Liu Xiaojiang. "To tell you the truth, I''m not sure." Liu Xiaojiang still said with a smile: "As for the name yinggou, although it does exist in myths and legends, and it happens to be the identity of the ancestor of zombies, myths and legends... You should always understand." "Myth may have a basis, but the composition of fabrication is too high to let people determine its authenticity unless evidence can be found..." "Although you have recorded it in the myth, there is nothing in the world to prove it. I am not a guy who listens to the wind or rain. Naturally, I won''t take what others make up as the truth." "Therefore, combined with myths and what I have seen with my own eyes, I only think that you really exist and may be the ancestor of zombies. As for the others... I''m not sure." Speaking of which, Liu Xiaojiang shook his head again, smiled and said, "forget it, the past has passed. We don''t have to say this. Even if those myths are true, they can only be legends." "The first question and the second question have given me a little understanding of myself, so the third question... Is the most important thing for me." "Why?" "You are such a great God who exists in ancient times. Why do you have to create a ''person'' like me as the leader, even a wisp of surviving souls, but if it''s you... What else can''t you do?" Chapter 248 Three days later, The company headquarters, Conference Room, "President Qu, this way, please..." The door was slowly opened from the outside. A tall, mature woman in a capable suit walked into the conference room where only three people were waiting. "Yao Xing society, Qu Tong, I''ve heard a lot..." "Mr. Muyou of the inn..." Qu Tong, with light purple short hair, came in and looked around the three people present. But when she noticed that there was a third person in the room besides Zhao Fangxu and Muyou, and subconsciously frowned after recognizing this person''s identity. "Dong Zhao, what is this?" "Liu Xiaojiang, an employee of the company, just came to me to discuss some things. He simply asked him to wait with him." Zhao Fangxu smiled and explained. Wen Yan, Qu Tong nodded, sat at the table in the conference room, looked again at Zhao Fangxu sitting in the main position, Liu Xiaojiang and Muyou sitting on the left and right sides of the main position, and said: "Dong Zhao, you came to me this time. What do you want to entrust to Yaoxing society?" "In fact, it''s not a big deal." Zhao Fangxu picked up some A4 paper in front of the table and asked the shepherd to hand it to Qu Tong who had just arrived, saying: "This time it''s just some small things. I''d like to ask your team to help." Qu Tong took the paper from Muyou''s hand, looked down at the contents marked on it, and found that it was all photos of strange people being persecuted, and without exception, it was all the upper root tools of biyou village, including Zhuge Qing, who was not long after his brain became the upper root tool. In addition, an address was deliberately marked on the last page of the paper. "I want you two to help distribute these things and try to let everyone in the strange circle know that the address marked at the end of the paper is the location of a hidden fortress of the company." Zhao Fangxu pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose. Qu Tong looked up at the silent Muyou and wondered, "Mr. Muyou has promised?" "Dong Zhao, if this is true, do you want to..." "Nothing." Zhao Fangxu said, "I just want to use this thing to lead to Ma Xianhong who was rescued before. After all, according to the situation investigated by the company, he should be a person who pays great attention to friendship. As long as he can see these photos of root tools, he will have a great chance to show up." Qu Tong put some A4 papers on the table, shook his head and said with a smile: "To tell you the truth, Mr. Zhao, I have learned about the company''s previous actions in biyou village. I also believe that anyone who understands the composition of the company knows that you will not embarrass these so-called root tools. After all, they have no real impact on social order." "Lead the snake out of the cave... If that person really appears, I doubt whether this person has the ability to establish biyou village, and I don''t believe that this person can make the company pay so much attention." "Lao Ma is really stupid in this respect, and he is really a person who attaches great importance to friendship." Liu Xiaojiang suddenly said at this time. "Otherwise, he will not be deceived and used." Qu Tong looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who had not spoken just now, but whose eyes had been turning around on himself, completely understood this speech that seemed inexplicable in the eyes of the other two people. "Ma Xianhong was deceived and used?" Zhao Fangxu heard this for the first time. He couldn''t help looking at Liu Xiaojiang with deep curiosity and asked: "Xiaojiang, what''s going on?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Mu you, who was also curious about himself, then turned his head to Zhao Fangxu on the left, pointed to his eyes and said: "Dong Zhao, you know I spent some time on Longhu Mountain. For an ancient school like our Tianshi mansion, which has spread for more than a thousand years, golden light mantra and thunder method are only relatively symbolic skills. In addition, the four kinds of skills of medicine, life, phase and divination will also be slightly involved." "For example, my martial uncle, Zhang Zhiwei, the Heavenly Master of this generation, is very good at some medical techniques, and I... the most gifted are the two kinds of techniques of phase and divination." "I''m not good at the number of skills, but I can see that in terms of ''Outlook'', my talent is even higher than simple cultivation." Speaking of which, Liu Xiaojiang paused a little, glanced at Qu Tong with a calm face, and continued to explain to Zhao Fangxu: "Dong Zhao''s'' view ''involves many techniques, so I won''t explain it too much here. Just know that when I contacted Ma Xianhong in biyou village through'' view '', I found something wrong with him." "What''s wrong?" Zhao Fangxu looked puzzled. "Yes, at least in my eyes, Ma Xianhong may have been controlled by some means without being noticed." Liu Xiaojiang nodded: "In addition, this means should not be a clever and effective thing for people with strong willpower. I think the reason why Ma Xianhong failed to find his problems lies in his character of paying great attention to friendship." "That''s why I say that Ma Xianhong was actually deceived and used." "I see. Even he didn''t know he was controlled..." Zhao Fangxu thought for a moment, and then figured out why the company''s insiders were so difficult to check. "If so, it makes sense to explain why all those who know the inside are on the ''wide stool'', but they still can''t find the ghost who secretly helped outsiders rob Ma Xianhong....... So it is!" Speaking of this, he immediately looked up at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Xiaojiang, do you know who is behind Ma Xianhong?" "..." Liu Xiaojiang suddenly became silent, Second, with Liu Xiaojiang''s silence, Qu Tong, who is also present, has already mentioned his heart to his throat. Even if she didn''t know why, she always felt that Liu Xiaojiang seemed to have recognized himself, otherwise she couldn''t look at herself as hard as before. What should I do? If this guy recognizes himself! Come to the company alone is not a sheep into a tiger''s mouth? What the hell is going on with this guy?! "I don''t know." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t even look at Qu Tong at this time, but shook his head again under the gaze of Zhao Fangxu and said: "I don''t know what this means, and I''ve never seen anyone with this ability, so I don''t have a clue so far." Hoo Qu Tong secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but did not believe Liu Xiaojiang''s words. He still focused all his attention on Liu Xiaojiang. "So..." Zhao Fangxu shook his head in disappointment, then remembered the ghost of the company and said: "What about the insiders in the company? Since you can see that Ma Xianhong has been controlled by means, what about the insiders in the company..." "I can''t see clearly." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and interrupted: "Dong Zhao, that man''s means is a very deadly means for people who have weak willpower and can be completely controlled. The people who are recruited don''t even know when they will be controlled." "This kind of person can be completely controlled. It is estimated that even if the controller orders him to die, he will directly choose to obey the command without thinking about it." "The reason why I can see Ma Xianhong''s mistake is because the original willpower of the goods is strong enough. Fundamentally, it is difficult to be completely controlled by the man by means." "Therefore, the man seems to have taken advantage of Ma Xianhong''s trust and kept using means to strengthen his control over Ma Xianhong, but even so, he still can''t achieve complete control, leading to Ma Xianhong''s mental collapse to this day." "Alas, it seems that we have to find out the ghost ourselves." Zhao Fangxu sighed with disappointment. "Dong Zhao, you don''t have to be so disappointed." Liu Xiaojiang suddenly smiled at this. "Indeed, in terms of the composition and responsibilities of the company, some strange people always like to hide and don''t want to share some news with the company, but isn''t there Miss Qu Tong and Mr. Muyou? You can ask them to investigate. This means can control people''s spirit and cognition." "Although Yao Xing society and Jianghu inn are different in some aspects, they are all intelligence organizations in the final analysis. I believe they can investigate some secrets that they can''t understand from the perspective of the company." "Mr. Muyou''s backbone is so upright that he must be willing to agree to the company''s request. As for Yaoxing society... I believe he should also be very willing, right, Miss Qu Tong?" "......." Qu Tong. Chapter 249 Then, The herd quickly agreed to help the company secretly investigate the inside of Bi you village. Under Liu Xiaojiang''s malicious gaze, Qu Tong had to promise to use the contacts of Yaoxing society to help the company investigate the means he had And in the face of this more important thing, Zhao Fangxu''s previous request to the Jianghu Inn and Yaoxing society was more readily and directly agreed by the two forces. then, Qu Tong and Mu you left the conference room of the company''s headquarters under the satisfied gaze of Zhao Fangxu. ¡­¡­ In the conference room, "Xiaojiang, if you find anything important in the future, you must remember to tell me earlier..." Zhao Fangxu sorted out the paper on the conference table, looked at Liu Xiaojiang who was still in the conference room again, and smiled: "Like this time, if you could tell me earlier, the company would not become so distrustful of each other because of an unidentified insider." "Oh, what did you find again? Aren''t we sure who the ghost is now?" Liu Xiaojiang dug his ears in a good mood. Liu Xiaojiang''s mood has taken off! He just wanted to ask Zhao Fangxu to confirm whether what he said before could be taken seriously and when he would be allowed to deal with the problem of integrity. The result directly won the first prize! When Liu Xiaojiang was at the Qinling Mountains not long ago, he wrote down the energy of the controller behind Judy, and planned to slowly find the owner with this energy. As a result... People actually came to the door by themselves. According to the color of Qi and its unique "taste", Qu Tong is undoubtedly the one hiding behind biyou village and Ma Xianhong, who manipulated Judy in the Qinling Mountains and planned to attack Feng Baobao! "Although we can''t confirm the identity of the ghost, as long as we can confirm the existence of the ghost, it''s not far from revealing the identity of the ghost." Zhao Fangxu smiled meaningfully. "After all, all the people in the company who know the inside of biyou village have been on the ''broad bench'' before, but the result will only make people question whether the insider exists." "Now, if what you said is true, there must be an insider, and the suspicion of regional leaders and company directors is greater than that of your temporary workers." "Because we don''t know the route where Ma Xianhong was escorted?" Liu Xiaojiang said curiously. "Yes." Zhao Fangxu nodded. "The route of Ma Xianhong being escorted back to the company is clear only to the directors of the company, except that there are people in charge of escorting." "But if it''s the person in charge of the company, what''s the matter with Chen duo you and Chu LAN? Before the company issues the task of chasing Chen duo to temporary workers, other persons in charge don''t know the identity of temporary workers under each other." "It seems that the man hiding behind biyou village has reached out to the company''s board of directors at some time." Liu Xiaojiang habitually touched his chin. "Dong Zhao, do you have a clue?" "Don''t you doubt me?" Zhao Fangxu looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a smile and said: "If according to your statement, the controlled people don''t know they are controlled, so it''s possible that the insider is on the board of directors?" "The possibility is too low." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head with a smile and said: "Mr. Zhao, you always have your own insistence. All you do is to maintain the stability of social order." "Maintain the stability of social order, even the original intention of establishing the company at the beginning, and the person who has always acted according to the original intention... How can he be easily manipulated by spirit and cognition?" "What''s more, because of your position in the company and your interest in finding out the insider, the people behind you are making trouble for themselves... Are you sick?" "What if it''s all fake, just to get rid of the suspicion?" Zhao Fangxu seemed to enjoy Liu Xiaojiang''s flattery very much, and then said: "Forget it, since you are so sure that I can be trusted, I''m not sure that you have carefully observed me an old man for a long time with that ''observation'' technique. Let''s not talk about this first." "Did you take the initiative to come here this time to confirm your opinion? Did I seriously consider it?" "You are wise!" Liu Xiaojiang smiled. "Hey, I''ll tell you what, your boy will never come to chat with an old man." Zhao Fangxu waved his hand angrily and said: "Forget it, I''m not afraid to tell you, boy. In fact, for me personally, the thing you said before, as long as I''m really sure I can do it, it''s really a perfect means." "I don''t doubt whether you can do it. After all, when it comes to the power your boy has, Zhang Zhiwei is also full of praise. He also made it clear that he couldn''t compare with you when he was young. As long as you go the right way, you will be the most powerful stranger in hundreds of years." "Besides, you have enough brains and are willing to contribute to the stability of social order..." Liu Xiaojiang smiled awkwardly, "hey hey, you''re old..." "But!" Zhao Fangxu shook his head and interrupted, "just because everyone gives you a high evaluation, I''m afraid... I''m afraid you finally choose the wrong way and become the biggest enemy of social order and stability, and the most powerful enemy in recent hundreds of years." "Everyone says that the overall strength of an alien is no better than that of an ordinary person. With an intercontinental missile, the alien who has been cultivated for decades or even a hundred years can be eliminated, and even wiped out together with his supporters." "However, you are also people, or our own people. When it is time to use that kind of weapon, the loss is unbearable. It will not only make ordinary people pay attention to your existence, but also involve many ordinary people, so that the society will be completely in turmoil." "Then..." Speaking of which, Zhao Fangxu raised his eyes to Liu Xiaojiang. The glasses on the bridge of his nose reflected a strange light and said: "A shell will become a declaration of war by ordinary people against different people, which directly declares that ordinary people do not accept the existence of different people, and eventually leads to an all-out war between ordinary people and different people. As a result, even if the different people are completely erased, the damage to the ''environment'' is fatal enough." "Otherwise, why do you think the above allows the existence of different people? Different people, a small group that does not engage in positive production and will always become restless factors, why can they get good treatment in the company as long as they keep themselves in line?" Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help wondering, "what do you mean by these words..." "I''m telling you the worst result." Zhao Fangxu pushed his glasses and said: "It also reminds you not to be a sinner of that nation. After all, your potential is very huge. If you really reach the level mentioned by Zhang Zhiwei, you may change in the future due to your poor thinking." "Of course, if you can always adhere to the idea I said before, the future may become more harmonious and beautiful because of you. Don''t laugh... What I said is the truth." "What do you think?" Liu Xiaojiang put away his smile and said seriously, "are you willing to let me control the root of the chaos?" "... to tell you the truth, I don''t know yet." Zhao Fangxu shook his head and said: "Joining the whole society and controlling the root causes of chaos obviously has two sides. If you really don''t choose the wrong way, even joining the whole organization will not be polluted, then this will contribute to the great stability of social order and even last for many years." "But if you have a bad heart and let you join the all-round organization, you will be pushed directly into the abyss. I can''t afford the consequences of this." "Well... You don''t want me to control the whole sex?" Liu Xiaojiang said calmly. Seeing this, Zhao Fangxu stared at Liu Xiaojiang for a long time, but finally shook his head and sighed: "I see. After Chu Lan''s plan is implemented successfully, let''s see the final result. If we still can''t lead the man behind Ma Xianhong, and the Yaoxing society and Jianghu Inn can''t find anything, I''ll arrange for you to meet with the leader as soon as possible to discuss the matter." "OK." Liu Xiaojiang nodded and didn''t care about Zhao Fangxu''s distrust. Instead, he felt that the other party had really considered his own opinions. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª evening, Liu Xiaojiang got the address of Yaoxing society from Erzhuang and the private telephone number of Qu Tong, the president of Yaoxing society. A man came to the door outside the headquarters of Yaoxing society and dialed the phone. "Hello?" "Come out and talk?" "... are you?" "Guess?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± "Liu Xiaojiang?" "Hey, don''t you know?" "... what are you going to do?" "Guess again?" Doodle doodle Liu Xiaojiang looked awkwardly at his mobile phone and dialed Qu Tong again. "Say." "Old ma is here too. I''ve sensed it. If you don''t want to talk to me in front of him, come out quickly, otherwise... I don''t mind giving you to the company together." "Hehe... Although I don''t know what you want to do, if you really want to hand us over to the company, you won''t help me hide my identity in front of Zhao Fangxu." "Don''t you hate the LV family? I''ve given you the opportunity to make an article on the Ming Soul Art of the LV family. Don''t you want to push out the Ming Soul Art and clear the suspicion for yourself and the Yao star society?" "... how did you know?" "Come out alone and meet me. Don''t disturb the little horse. I''ll tell you everything I know." "You won''t..." "No, although your figure is in line with my aesthetics, that face is ugly..." Doodle doodle Liu Xiaojiang almost broke his mobile phone when he heard the busy tone of the phone, but he could only dial the other party''s phone again with an unhappy face. "Are you finished?!" ¡Á two Chapter 250 About ten minutes later, Near the headquarters of Yaoxing society, The innermost card seat of a coffee shop, Liu Xiaojiang and Qu Tong sit in opposition, with a cup of steaming coffee in front of them. They don''t feel tit for tat. Anyone looks like a pair of good friends meeting and chatting. However, So far, neither of them has the meaning to speak. Obviously, they all have their own careful thinking. They also want to rush in front of each other to find out each other''s real purpose without being aware of their careful thinking. At this time, as long as you patiently observe the atmosphere of the card seat, you will find that they are not like friends at all, but more like two strangers sitting together In a few minutes, "What do you want to do?" Qu Tong looked at Liu Xiaojiang on the opposite face, frowned slowly and said: "You let me come out to see you alone. I''m here. So... What do you know?" Liu Xiaojiang threw a few pieces of sugar into the coffee cup again, stirring the sweet and greasy liquid in the cup with a small spoon, and said without raising his head: "Establish an obsidian society, under the banner of helping others, while developing their own contacts to obtain information, while taking the opportunity to use their ability to control frustrated people with weak willpower..." "Now let Ma Xianhong forge a self-cultivation stove for you and put his idea on Feng Baobao..." "Miss Qu Tong, you have to tell me what you really want to do first, and then I''ll tell you what I know personally according to everything you say. This can be regarded as a reasonable transaction... Understand?" Hearing the word "transaction", Qu Tong immediately leaned his hand on his chin, looked at Liu Xiaojiang with interest, and smiled: "Immortal Xiao Liu, if you say so, I really don''t understand you. The deal... How can you see that it can only be two people of the enemy? What kind of deal can you reach?" Liu Xiaojiang put down his spoon, took a sip of coffee, then put the cup back on the table with a tired face and said: "Feng Baobao can''t move. This is my bottom line. As long as it doesn''t involve me and doesn''t affect what I''m doing, it''s up to you. Well... There''s too much sugar." "Add more than ten pieces of sugar, and this big cup can no longer be regarded as coffee." Qu Tong took a few sips from the cup on the table and said: "It seems that you really don''t like the bitter taste at all." "It''s just a choice. Since you have the ability to eat sweet, why force yourself to suffer." Liu Xiaojiang smiled and said: "In fact, even if you don''t say anything, I don''t intend to delve into your purpose. Anyway, as long as I''m here... Feng Baobao, don''t think about it." "Moreover, as long as you touch my bottom line, whether it''s me or the company, you can''t stop, destroy... Or be abandoned and handed over to justice, which should be the final outcome of your woman." "Why?" Qu Tong couldn''t help but wonder, "if you take the initiative according to the current situation, you should be the one. As long as you tell Zhao Fangxu my identity, you should be able to kill people without difficulty." "However, you still helped me hide my identity from Zhao Fangxu when you knew that I had touched Feng Baobao. It seems unreasonable for you to do so..." "Common sense..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said, "tell me... What is your ability?" "If it''s the innate ability of minghunshu, it seems that there are some things that are difficult to explain. After all, you probably won''t be from the LV family. You can''t wake up to minghunshu, but what will it be if it''s not minghunshu?" "If it weren''t for the inexplicable innate ability of soul enlightenment, you don''t seem to have any reason to start with the genius of the LV family..." "How can you be sure of my relationship with the LV family, and even have touched the genius of the LV family?" Qu Tong asked. "I''m not sure." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head again and said, "however, in addition to your means of controlling others'' spirit and cognition, I can''t think of why the LV family treated Lv Liang like that." "If you can modify other people''s cognition, let the insiders of the LV family start with LV Huan, and then frame the blame on the boy Lv Liang, it doesn''t seem completely impossible." "After all, LV Huan''s death was so coincidental that it didn''t attract the attention of the LV family. Then Lv Liang, a boy with the right character, just ''LED'' to LV Huan''s death again. If it wasn''t done by the insiders of the LV family, how could he do it quietly." "But the LV family has no reason to do this. Even if someone has been unfairly treated in the LV family, it is impossible to do it so extreme if they want revenge, because everyone knows how much LV CI attaches importance to the LV family''s genius. Once the matter is exposed, I''m afraid even death is just a luxury." "At this time, if you consider your means of controlling others, maybe you can really find a suitable candidate from the LV family..." Qu Tong smiled, picked up the coffee cup and said, "it''s a pity that you don''t write a novel, real Liu. Your imagination is so rich..." "This is really just a guess." Liu Xiaojiang also smiled, smiling very sincerely. "But you will verify this guess for me later. After all, Zhao Fangxu has begun to doubt you and the board of directors of the company." "If you don''t find a suitable reason, just ''perfunctory'' investigation, and finally didn''t provide the company with any useful information, this doubt will only continue to deepen. Sooner or later, you and the insider of the company will be exposed." Speaking of which, Liu Xiaojiang slowly put away the smile on his face, stretched out four fingers under Qu Tong''s gaze and said: "Miss Qu Tong, if you don''t want to expose yourself too early, you can only give the ''reasonable'' clue of LV Jiaming''s soul skill, and will directly help me verify four things." "First, you take the risk of being noticed by LV Ci and don''t hesitate to get the trust of the company, which can undoubtedly prove that you are indeed the culprit of everything before." "Second, you need to explain everything reasonably to get the trust of the company. If you do, it means you know the soul art very well, but it can''t be the people arranged by the LV family." "Third, it''s not the LV family, and you know very well the minghunshu that the LV family attaches most importance to. It proves that you have at least investigated the minghunshu of the LV family, and outsiders have investigated the minghunshu... No matter what you think, at least in the eyes of the LV family, you are definitely the enemy of the LV family outside." "Fourth, you have investigated the Soul Art of Ming Dynasty, but you can''t do it with your strength and the ability of Yaoxing society. It''s nothing more than using your own ability. In this way, whether you did LV Huan''s thing or not At least you have used your ability to control a Lu family. " After that, regardless of Qu Tong''s reaction, he put down his outstretched fingers, smiled at the mature woman and said: "Miss Qu Tong, you did not hesitate to offend LV Ci''s mad dog. You have to investigate the LV family and the Lu family''s soul art. There must be a reason you think it''s worth it?" "Your ability is very similar to minghunshu, which may be the reason for you to investigate minghunshu, but if you think so, considering LV Ci''s mad dog like human nature, it doesn''t seem reasonable?" "After all, the Ming soul skill of the LV family is a congenital power. There''s almost no need to investigate this matter, unless... You know there''s a lot of fishiness in the Ming soul skill early on." "What''s fishy? How do you know? What makes you want to investigate minghunshu even if you offend LV Ci, and even ruthlessly attack the talented young generation of the LV family?" Now, Qu Tong looked at the smiling Liu Xiaojiang opposite and couldn''t help narrowing his eyes, saying: "You really know about the LV family. It''s a very closed village. Even the company doesn''t know the internal affairs of the LV family." "It seems that you are the most likely mysterious person who attacked Lvjia village at night and led to the complete abolition of LV Zhong..." "With only a little speculation, he dared to attack LV family village and investigate LV family''s soul art. Even under the siege of LV Ci and others, he abolished LV Zhong who might become the next head of the family..." "Because I''m curious." Liu Xiaojiang still said with a smile. "......." Qu Tong. Chapter 251 "Did you admit it?" After Qu Tong was slightly stunned, he immediately looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a smile, as if he had grasped the handle of the other party. After all, it was a mysterious man who attacked Lujia village before. So far, no one can find out the identity of the mysterious man. Liu Xiaojiang may be based on the identity of the company''s employees, or he may not want to be regarded as a lawless villain, but anyway... It''s certain that he doesn''t want the LV family and others to know about it. "It''s up to you to think about it. Anyway, you didn''t get the evidence." Liu Xiaojiang shrugged fearlessly. "Ha ha..." Qu Tong didn''t say much about it, but smiled relatively tacitly. When did the LV family pay attention to evidence? What''s more, it still involves the top priority of minghunshu and LV Zhong''s abolition! Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes flashed a light, but he covered it up well, and then said: "Miss Qu Tong, now you should be willing to talk about the real purpose of your things?" "No hurry." Qu Tong picked up the cooled coffee again, took a few sips calmly and said: "Anyway, you and I have different ideas. You don''t seem to really want to work for the company, otherwise you won''t take the initiative to attack Lvjia village as before." "It seems you still don''t want to say..." Liu Xiaojiang frowned slowly. "I can only guarantee that I will not hurt Feng Baobao, nor will I take the initiative to affect what you are doing." Qu Tong finally promised not to touch the other party''s bottom line out of fear of Liu Xiaojiang''s strength. "After all, for a man of your strength, I can''t imagine what you are secretly planning." "Yes." Liu Xiaojiang nodded, "if you don''t take the initiative to touch my bottom line, I won''t take the initiative to get involved in what you''re planning, but if the task assigned by the company..... I can''t help it." "I can understand." Qu Tong nodded with the same smile. "After all, the composition of the company is there. Generally, no one wants to offend the company." "Very good, that''s the attitude that should be adopted in the transaction." Liu Xiaojiang smiled with satisfaction. "Well, it''s time for us to talk about the details of the transaction... Don''t you think so?" "What deal?" Qu Tong couldn''t help looking at Liu Xiaojiang with some doubts. "I''m not involved in your plan, but I hope you can tell me the truth about minghunshu and LV family." Liu Xiaojiang said slowly. "After all, whether it''s my personal strength or the company''s attitude towards what you do, your life and death can be held in my hands. What Feng Baobao and I do is just a warning to you. It''s not a deal at all." "What do you want to do?" Qu Tong noticed the change of Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude before and after, and began to feel a little uncertain whether the other party should aim at himself. "What''s the matter with minghunshu?" considering what Tian Lao once said and the LV family''s attitude towards minghunshu, Liu Xiaojiang still focused on this inexplicable ability. "... No." Qu Tongxiu frowned at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "If you investigate the minghunshu of the LV family, where did you notice the fishiness of minghunshu and think that minghunshu is probably the means I used, then the reason why you attacked LV family village can only be to investigate the truth behind biyou village." "But now that you have found me, you still attach so much importance to soul enlightenment..... Why?" "To investigate baqiji," Liu Xiaojiang said calmly. Qu Tong''s eyelids jumped and his face was puzzled. "You''ve got the Tongtian book. Do you want to get other unique skills, don''t you...... what''s the relationship between minghun skill and Baqi skill?" "Besides, if you really care about baqiji, why did you choose to refuse without hesitation when Xianhong planned to give you magic tricks?" "... because." Liu Xiaojiang was silent for a moment, and then said, "whether it''s arresting the spirit to send generals, tongtianli, the strange door after the wind, all kinds of divine skills, or the so-called energy body source, in fact, it''s not what I need." So far, Liu Xiaojiang flashed the picture of talking with Tian Lao in his mind and slowly opened his mouth and analyzed: "The Ming soul skill of the LV family appeared at a very opportune time. It happened to be something that only existed 44 years later." "At this time point, as well as the fact that it is a congenital ability, but can be inherited by blood all the time, I think it may be related to the eight wonders, and... Combined with various signs, the possibility is not low at all." "... what kind of stunt?" Qu Tong had a bad feeling in his heart. "No one seems to have seen it now." Liu Xiaojiang looked up at Qu Tong and continued: "however, the means to control people''s spirit and cognition may be the result of soul cultivation to the limit." "Besides, inheriting innate powers through blood... Is this changing the body of others?" "Maybe it''s only life and integrity that can make that unique skill called ''double hands''?" Speaking of this, he looked at Qu Tong opposite his eyes and said: "To tell you the truth, if it is not basically possible to determine that you are not a member of the LV family and do not have the energy similar to the LV family, I may still think that you... Are the successor of both hands." "By the way, speaking of this, your relationship with old ma seems too close. I''ve never heard old ma say he has any female relatives. His trust in you... Seems to be something wrong?" "... it''s nothing." Qu Tong shook his head quietly. "Xianhong is that character. I just helped him when he was in trouble." "So?" Liu Xiaojiang thought of Ma Xianhong''s character of trusting others, but he didn''t doubt Qu Tong''s explanation. "... about both hands." Qu Tong''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise that was very difficult to detect. "If this is indeed the case, then the soul Ming skill of the LV family is likely to be both hands. After all, no one can do it except the LV family." "This is the important basis for me to doubt minghunshu." Liu Xiaojiang habitually touched his chin. "Ming soul skill is related to eight strange skills, which can explain why the LV family suddenly closed the village 44 years later, and why LV CI attaches so much importance to the younger generation who awakened Ming soul skill..." "Miss Qu Tong, are you telling me that the real purpose of your investigation into the Soul Art of LV family Ming and even against the talented young generation of LV family is not to have both hands?" "I don''t care about my hands." Qu Tong looked Liu Xiaojiang in the eyes and said: "I have indeed dealt with the LV family, but investigating minghunshu is only the first step to revenge the LV family." "After all, minghunshu is very similar to my means. If you want to attack those promising young talents of the LV family without being aware of minghunshu, you must understand what step minghunshu can do." "Do you have a grudge against the LV family?" Liu Xiaojiang said unexpectedly. "Yes..." Qu Tong looked straight at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Because of the experiences of my elders in the hands of the LV family, I wish all the LV family were dead, but I can''t do it for the time being because of my current ability." "... I see." Liu Xiaojiang carefully observed Qu Tong''s state. After realizing that the other party really didn''t seem to be lying, he nodded and said: "If it is such a motive, it can also explain why you attacked the LV family..." "Immortal Xiao Liu, will you stop me from taking revenge on the LV family?" Qu Tong suddenly asked. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang slightly bowed his head and thought for a moment, then said: "no, among the four families, in addition to the Gao family who merged into the company and the Lu family who like to make good friends, the Wang family and the LV family are some restless guys. Even if they all die, it won''t really affect anything." Qu Tong was relieved, "that''s good..." "Miss Qu Tong, since it is out of the hatred of the elders, I won''t ask you more about the LV family." Liu Xiaojiang said. "However, I hope you can write down a copy of the details of soul enlightenment. In addition... The real purpose of my coming to you this time is to help investigate the information of both hands with the help of your ability, as well as the contacts and functions of Yaoxing society." "A large part of the reason why I will investigate baqiji and the events of that year is the legendary double hands, so I hope you can help me find out the whereabouts of the double hands." "At that time, not only will I not obstruct your real purpose of casting the self-cultivation stove, even if you let me help you solve all the people of the LV family......" "......." Qu Tong. ¡­¡­ At night, Liu Xiaojiang sat alone on the card seat of the cafe, holding a paper recording the soul of Ming in detail. A line of text suddenly appeared on the mobile phone screen. [brother Jiang, do you think Qu Tong is really credible?] Liu Xiaojiang put down the paper in his hand, picked up the cool, sweet and greasy coffee and said with a smile: "If it''s half true and half false, there will be ghosts if it''s credible. However, this detailed description of soul enlightenment is inseparable from our previous speculation." [how dare you let such a villain who wants to destroy the population red line for these half true and half false news?] "Hum..." Liu Xiaojiang smiled disapprovingly and said: "Destroying the population red line is tantamount to looking for death. Even I dare not think about the consequences of doing so. How can such a calculating woman look for death by herself?" [then why...] "Although it is not credible, it is also a treasure house..." Liu Xiaojiang smiled. "A treasure house that can get some information at any time. When it doesn''t really play its great destructive role, keeping her... Is more valuable than destroying her in advance." "Besides, my coming this time is no different from a warning to her." [... You are so bad.] "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Chapter 252 The next night, In an abandoned factory on the outskirts of Beijing, "What''s the matter with Shen Chong''s little rabbit? He''s in such a hurry to call us over. Does he think he''s the head of all sex?" Before Yuan Tao and Han Dan entered the door, the swearing voice came first. Then the teachers and disciples directly entered the factory and saw the people waiting inside the factory. In the factory, Xia he, Gao Ning and Dou Mei, the four maniacs, besides Shen Chong, have obviously been waiting here for a long time. Tu Junfang, Lv Liang, Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng sat together respectively. In addition, on the workbench not far from the crowd, there was also an inch man with tall and symmetrical stature, lavender sportswear and vermilion print on his forehead and eyebrows. The short headed man doesn''t seem to care much about others around him. Sitting outside the circle of these all-purpose "celebrities" alone, he looks a little out of place. "Hehe... Don''t be so angry, benefactor yuan. Aren''t you still here?" Seeing that Yuan Tao''s teachers and disciples also came to the factory, Gao Ning immediately smiled and nodded with Yuan Tao. "Fart! I came here because of his Shen Chong? I came here with Han egg because of old Xia and grandma Jinfeng!" Yuan Tao came and sat aside with Han Dan, and then glanced at Gao Ning. He didn''t think the other party was really trying to persuade him not to be angry. Hearing this, Xia Liuqing, sitting with Mei Jinfeng, immediately turned to Yuan Tao, who had just arrived, narrowed her eyes and said, "are you coming for me and Jin Feng?" "Xiaoyuan, what do you mean? Do you want the leader''s collection, too?" "Don''t think too much, old Xia." Yuan Tao was obviously afraid of Xia Liuqing and immediately explained: "Rootless elder, after all, is the former leader of our whole nature and the only leader recognized by everyone in recent years, even if it is betrayal..." "Hmm?" Mei Jinfeng looked at Yuan Tao with a cold look in her eyes. "Er... Even if rootless elder doesn''t care about the position of leader, he has been in the position of leader for so long after all." Seeing this, Yuan Tao immediately changed his mouth and said relatively gently, "if those collections have to belong to anyone, they have to belong to mother-in-law Jinfeng and belong to our whole nature, don''t they?" "Nonsense!" Mei Jinfeng retorted, "the leader''s collection doesn''t belong to anyone. Those things always belong to the leader alone!" "Yes..." Yuan Tao showed weakness and said, "but even if it is kept, it should be kept by mother-in-law Jinfeng and our whole nature, shouldn''t it?" Mei Jinfeng frowned and said, "you boy..." "Xiaoyuan, things are gone. It''s no use even if you have an idea. Unless you can find out who took the collection, or... You help Jinfeng find it?" Xia Liuqing quickly smiled and made a round of it. "... you two elders don''t have a clue about this matter, let alone a junior like me who doesn''t know anything." Yuan Tao thought carefully and shook his head: "Forget it, since mother-in-law Jinfeng doesn''t want to, we''d better not mention it again. In the end, outsiders took advantage of it." With that, Yuan Tao looked at the other members of the whole sex present, especially the inch headed man sitting alone nearby, and then said: "OK, it seems that Shen Chong''s face is really great. Except for those crooked melons and cracked dates that are self styled as the ''six thieves'', all the people who can speak for us have come." "Gao Ning, aren''t you and Shen Chong together? Mingming called us all here... What about the boy?" "... don''t worry, benefactor yuan." Gao Ning touched his bald head, turned to Xia he, who was silent, and said: "Xiao Xia, what about Xiao Shen? Didn''t you do something together before?" "It''s done long ago." Xia he yawned and stretched, revealing his good figure, and then said: "He is mysterious these days. It seems that he has been in contact with Yu Hua poison before. Recently... I haven''t seen him for a long time." "Sister Xia, I said brother Shen was mysterious these days, but I investigated a lot about that year?" Lu Liang said with a smile: "I managed to escape from home. There are too many things I want to know right now, and I also want to find brother Shen to find out. Should he be delayed by something?" "Just..." Gao Ning nodded and said, "it''s past the agreed time. What does Xiao Shen know, or what happened, Xiao Xia..... Do you know?" "Hum..." Xia he smiled a few times, saying: "I don''t know what happened to Shen Chong, but if I have to guess, it may not be a good thing for some people." "Xiao Xia, what do you mean?" Dou Mei came out from behind Gao Ning. "Hmm?" Xia he looked at Dou Mei, read the "credit" of the other party for introducing himself to the whole sex, smiled and reminded: "Shen Chong is never a person who likes to take the lead, and never takes the initiative to convene everyone. Even if he meets some interesting things, he will only distribute the news to you by notice." "He is really abnormal this time, so I suggest you think about what he said when contacting you..." "After all, he is not the all-round leader. He can''t use the leader''s power to summon everyone. If he really finds some important situations..." "This matter can let everyone come voluntarily. Have you really discovered any great secret?" As soon as it comes out, All members of the factory fell silent one after another, not that they didn''t associate things with this level, but that they didn''t think Shen Chong dared to deceive himself and others. But if it wasn''t cheating, they all felt that Shen Chong''s reason for calling himself over could not have called so many people to meet at the same time Did Shen Chong really cheat himself? Just to get yourself and others to meet? Then, when everyone didn''t speak, Sitting alone not far away, the cuntou man slowly opened his eyes and said, "Shen Chong said that there is a guy whose strength is no less than mine and plans to join the whole sex." "So, I came here to see who this person is as strong as me. If I have a chance, I want to try my own level." "That''s what I heard." Tu Junfang looked at the short headed man and said with a smile: "Someone wants to join the whole sex. I hope I can come and witness, and I''m still a guy with strong strength. I also want to see who can be said by Shen Chong that the strength is not weak. Who is the person who wants to join the whole sex now." "Hum!" Yuan Tao sneered and said, "I''m the same as you, but Shen Chong said that old Xia and mother-in-law Jinfeng will also come, and I''ll come and have a look with Han egg." "Although it''s not a lie to me, the little rabbit mentioned the second old man and obviously wanted me to come over..." "That''s what I heard about the poor monk and Dou Mei..." Gao Ning said with a smile. "You don''t have to look at me." Xia he noticed that Gao Ning and others were looking at him, and then said: "Shen Chong didn''t even tell me this. He just said that he had something important to come to me..." As soon as Xia he finished his reason for coming, the whole members around him didn''t doubt anything. Obviously, they all know that Xia he and Shen Chong are very close. It''s nothing new to call each other when they call. However, after most people finished the reasons given by Shen Chong, Xia Liuqing, Mei Jinfeng and Lv Liang subconsciously frowned. It was obvious that something was wrong in the reasons why others were called. meanwhile, Most of the people present also noticed the performance of the three, but if Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng were unwilling to say, basically no one would force the two all-round elders. "Luliang, what about you? Why did you come here?" yuan taodang looked at Luliang, who was also silent, and asked his doubts instead of others. "I..." Right now, Squeak There was a movement near the gate of the factory, and two figures slowly appeared in front of everyone. One obvious culprit is Miao Shen Chong, who is known to all present. The other... Was a guy in a long black shirt with a dramatic mask on his face. Except that Lu Liang was a little stunned when he saw this man, almost everyone didn''t think they knew such a thing that didn''t dare to show their face. "Oh, I''m really sorry that everyone came so early. I''ve kept you waiting. Let me introduce you. This is......" "I''m the winner." Chapter 253 What''s the difference??? Hearing the masked man''s self introduction, everyone present was slightly stunned. Obviously, they didn''t know the insiders related to the word "win hook". However, not knowing someone called "yinggou" does not mean that everyone present does not understand myths and legends. Therefore, almost all those present who have heard of the name "yinggou" look like "looking at a fool" and look at the guy who doesn''t dare to show up wearing a mask. A moment later, "Little bunny! You''re kidding us, aren''t you?!" Yuan Tao first reacted from the Leng God, raised his hand and showed his housekeeping skills, allowing the nine beads refined again to float in his palm. "No." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Yuan Tao and others he hadn''t seen for a long time, and couldn''t help thinking of the scene when he met these people. Although I didn''t get along well at that time and almost killed them, now I think... I really have a little nostalgic feeling. "I''m the winning hook. The winning hook is just my name. It doesn''t matter if I can use it, does it?" "Don''t be impulsive, benefactor yuan. After all, you also want to join the same door of the whole sex. Obviously, you have a good relationship with Xiao Shen." Gao Ning came out with a smile. "Benefactor, can you take off your face and let us have a good look at your face so that we can better integrate into us..... What do you think?" "I don''t think so." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the big monk who came out and said in an unusually hoarse voice: "Twelve labor sentiment array..... Thunder smoke gun - Gaoning." "What you said is very friendly, but this means can stop. I can tell you clearly that your means are useless to me. Even if you try again, it will only be a provocation to me." Well, Liu Xiaojiang looked over Gao Ning in front of him, looked at Dou Mei not far behind the big monk and said, "you too." "......." Gao Ning. Wen Yan, Dou Mei also noticed that Liu Xiaojiang was not influenced by herself. She immediately stopped her means of cooperating with Gao Ning and sat back in her original position without saying a word. See this, Shen Chong pushed his glasses with his hand in embarrassment. "There''s no need to do this. When did Quanxing begin to refuse others to join?" "Shen Chong! What''s the matter with this guy?" Yuan Tao saw that Gao Ning''s and Dou Mei''s methods didn''t work, and immediately changed Liu Xiaojiang''s name without hesitation. After all, it may be nothing to just listen to the voice, but it can ignore the means of Gao Ning and Dou Mei... It''s not sure what an old monster! "Yinggou..." Shen Chong was still not used to the name. When he spoke, he couldn''t help looking at Liu Xiaojiang. "He has always been like this when he came into contact with me, and he has always used the inexplicable name ''yinggou'', so... We''d better bear it as much as possible." "Fart!" Yuan Tao said angrily, "if you dare to let such a person join us, you won''t be afraid to let someone stab you in the back?" "... it''s not necessary," Shen Chong said helplessly. Yuan Tao held the floating jiulongzi with one hand and pointed to Liu Xiaojiang standing next to Shen Chong with the other hand, saying: "People know their faces but not their hearts. Besides, you haven''t even seen his face. How do you know he won''t..." "You think too much." Liu Xiaojiang interrupted without emotion: "What Shen Chong means is that if I really want to be bad for you, I really don''t need to stab you in the back, because as long as I plan to do it, everyone present..." Speaking of which, He looked aside and looked at his Ding Yan''an from beginning to end with the "observation" method, saying: "Even the so-called heroes have to die." "Hum..." Yuan Tao laughed angrily when he heard this. "Boy, or senior, we don''t know who you are, but what you said is too confident." "As long as you want to do it, everyone present, including Xiao Ding, will die. Who do you think you are, Zhang Zhiwei of Tianshi mansion?" "They all say that there are two heroes under the top, but no one knows what Zhang Zhiwei''s real strength is. They only know that if Zhang Zhiwei is really better than Xiao Ding in terms of fighting ability, it is impossible for Xiao Ding to have no strength to fight back. He is old!" "..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Yanyuan pottery and all the members around him who believed in it. "You know nothing about power..." Well, Liu Xiaojiang suddenly thought of something. He didn''t care how the whole members around him reacted. He immediately took the initiative to the center of these people and slowly spread out his hands in a light tone. "Don''t you want to see my face before you consider allowing me to join the whole sex? That''s good... As long as you have the ability to uncover my mask, you can comment on my appearance." "Of course, there is no limit to the number of people. You can all go together, but I can''t blame me for being too cruel. After all, I want to protect Facebook from being destroyed by you. In essence, it''s even difficult to teach all of you directly." "On the contrary, if you lose, shut your mouth to me. I don''t need anyone''s consent to join the whole sex. The reason why I asked you to come here as a witness is just to let you inform others later and let every member of the whole sex know the news of my joining the whole sex." As soon as he said this, he saw Liu Xiaojiang take the initiative to walk into the encirclement circle. On the contrary, the whole members present were silent, even the most popular yuan Tao. Seeing this, "What?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at the crowd with a little doubt, "don''t you want to see my face and know who I am? Why don''t you plan to do it now?" "Do you really want to join Quanxing? Why?" Yuan Tao was not sure about Liu Xiaojiang''s strength and was afraid of the fact, just as the other party said. If everyone present is not an opponent, then going up together can only be an opportunity to give the other party a hard hand. It seems that the matter has not developed to the point where anyone has to be injured. The whole sex never refuses others to join, and even just needs to announce that they join the whole sex. Everyone in the circle will think so. After all, joining the whole sex is not a good thing. On the contrary, it will be targeted by all other famous and decent sects. They just doubt Liu Xiaojiang''s purpose. For this doubt, in order not to destroy the whole nature, fight your own life to verify the value of? It must not be worth it! This is undoubtedly yuan Tao''s current idea and the real idea of most people present "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang saw through yuan Tao''s idea at a glance and was immediately disappointed with the current situation of integrity. Is this all sex? In the face of benefits, they rush forward, and in the face of danger, they protect themselves... It can also be called "full fidelity"! "Why join the whole world?" Liu Xiaojiang turned to face the master and apprentice of Yuantao, and there was still no wave in his external emotion, "because I am all nature, so I naturally want to join all nature." "But..." "I thought that even if the current omnipotence is no longer good, there will always be someone who still adheres to the concept of omnipotence. Unfortunately, now it seems that..... You celebrities who can talk about omnipotence are all practitioners who only know how to indulge, not to mention those guys below." Yuan Tao didn''t expect that there were still people adhering to the concept of comprehensiveness. For a time, Liu Xiaojiang said, "you..." "I''ll tell you what is wholeness." Liu Xiaojiang reached out and pointed to everyone except Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng, saying: "If not, if you continue, what four maniacs, what corpse demons... All can only be a group of pickling things that deceive the world and steal fame. Sooner or later, they will be completely destroyed by others!" "Are you angry and unwilling to be called pickles by me? If you feel offended, prove yourself!" "Let''s not talk about it first." Ding Jian got up and walked slowly towards Liu Xiaojiang, smiled and said: "I have understood your concept, but how omnipotence has nothing to do with me. I joined omnipotence just to better improve myself, and now... The opportunity is in front of me. How can I compete with you?" With that, he stood directly opposite Liu Xiaojiang. "Yinggou, if you can prove yourself and really have the ability to guide me to become more perfect, then no matter others... I will follow you." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang noticed the meaning of the eyes of Yuan Tao, Gao Ning and Dou Mei, and immediately sentenced the three hopeless guys to death. Inside the whole sex, it''s actually some guys who seem to be in harmony with the whole sex that have a little bit of an edge with the concept of the whole sex... Ridiculous! Chapter 254 Ding Jian, one of the two heroes under the top. He is different from that Ruhu who is best at horizontal Kung Fu. He has practiced many means that can be called names in the circle, and he can hardly be restrained by some kind of skill when fighting with others. Ding Jian is undoubtedly a genius who can learn baijiayi, and he is one of the two heroes in the world at a young age. It shows that on the difficult road of learning baijiayi, he has to go further than Wang Zhenqiu''s excrement stirring stick. Liu Xiaojiang is not afraid of the so-called two heroes, and doesn''t think Ding Jian and Na Ruhu have the ability to hurt themselves. However, when you can''t use the martial arts of Tianshi mansion, use the Tongtian book, kill Ding Mian''an, and ensure that the mask will not be broken, you will finally defeat a hero who knows hundreds of Arts with an absolute attitude of rolling At this time, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ding Jian opposite him and suddenly felt that he had really been a little too big just now. However, it doesn''t matter. If it''s time to be beaten in the face, I didn''t say I wouldn''t hurt these people anyway "Aren''t you really going to go together?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ding Jian, who had already put on a good posture, and then turned to several other full-time members sitting around, but found that almost all of them wanted to see a good play. "Hey, hey..." Yuan Tao sneered, "you said so many big things just now, and what else did you say to let us prove ourselves? Now you care about us. Are you an all-round senior afraid of sneak attacks by a few young people?" "Almsgiver yuan, you''re going too far. It''s just a competition..." Gao Ning said with a smile: "Benefactor Ying, I understand what you mean. Since you think you are truly omniscient and don''t agree with the ideas we adhere to, you will certainly change it in the future..." So far, the great monk looked at Ding Jian opposite Liu Xiaojiang and continued to smile and say: "If benefactor Ying wants to change the current omnipotence and turn omnipotence into real omnipotence, he must take the position of omnipotence leader. Otherwise, no one will listen to your teachings carefully. However, if he wants to become the current omnipotence leader, he must be recognized by all omnipotence members." "The concept of omnipotence you adhere to may be recognized by many people, or it may not support you to become the leader of omnipotence, but there is also a small premise for all this......" "Said Liu Xiaojiang calmly. "Strength." Gao Ning stretched out his hand and pointed to Ding Jian opposite Liu Xiaojiang. "If there is no strength in today''s world, everything is just empty talk. No one will suddenly give up what he has been insisting on because of his belief in your idea." "Benefactor Ding is the most powerful person among us. If you win, benefactor Ding really has the strength we can''t imagine and the power to lead all members out of the real road..." "Now, please prove this to us yourself. After all, words are useless... Aren''t they?" "That''s what you want to say?" Liu Xiaojiang took back his sight from Gao Ning and looked back at Ding Jian, who had been waiting for a long time. "Well, if you want to sneak attack, please, as long as you are willing to bear the consequences, and..." "Ding Jian, you''re very good. Let''s start." "Good!" Ding Jian saw Liu Xiaojiang look at himself again, heard the word "start", immediately took a step forward towards Liu Xiaojiang''s position, and pointed his right hand at Liu Xiaojiang, which also pushed forward quickly. Bang!!! A dull noise suddenly appeared in the field. It was obviously Ding Jian''s means and successfully hit the target he selected. "Ho... The power of split air palm is really good." Liu Xiaojiang reached out and patted the dust on his chest. He looked at Ding Jian with a trace of approval. This is not only an admiration for the power of split air palm, but also an appreciation for Ding Jian''s failure to attack his Facebook. Ding Jian can go so far on the road of learning baijiayi. As expected, he can be regarded as useless in character and mind. He even doesn''t know how many times better than a blonde. As you can imagine, This is to be replaced by the bastard who also learns a hundred arts. He has to hold on to his Facebook and do it all the time On the other side, All the members around who knew more about Ding Jian''s strength saw Liu Xiaojiang''s hard resistance to Ding Jian''s empty palm. They just patted the ash with their hands like nothing. They all subconsciously looked at Ding Jian. It seemed that Ding Jian was just making a preliminary test. However, Only the people concerned know whether it is a test or not. Whoosh whoosh!!! Ding Jian saw that Liu Xiaojiang ate his empty palm and was fine. Although he was a little surprised, he just flashed away. Then he quickly stretched out his hand and touched several silver needles from behind. As soon as he shook his hand, he shot several silver needles at Liu Xiaojiang in an instant. Liu Xiaojiang stood where he was, looked at several silver needles shooting at his acupoints, found the right position, waved his arm casually, and shot all the silver needles shooting at him to the ground, making bursts of clear but extremely subtle sounds. "The ghost door needle can be used to treat and block acupoints. It also has a miraculous effect on most body protection skills in the world. Unfortunately... If you want to use it in battle, you need a very strong concealed weapon technique." As soon as the voice fell, Liu Xiaojiang saw Ding Jian pinching out his fingertips opposite, and then it was like swimming in the water. He didn''t break the ground under his feet, but he succeeded in diving into the ground. "Earth... Immortal?" "Daomen''s formula can also......" Liu Xiaojiang muttered a few words to himself, looked down at the ground under his feet, and a red light flashed in his eyes. He found that after Ding Qian''an dived into the ground, he still didn''t intend to approach him rashly, but hid motionless in a place a few meters deep. He was suspected to be observing his position in some way. Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang still stood where he was and quietly put his energy around him to guard against the attack that Ding Jian''an might launch from the ground. More than ten seconds later, An arm suddenly stretched out from the ground at the foot of Liu Xiaojiang. It was obvious that he wanted to pull Liu Xiaojiang into the depths of the ground. As a result, Liu Xiaojiang, who had been prepared for it, grabbed him, and then pulled Ding Jian up from the ground. As for the occurrence of this incident, Ding Jian, who knew the effect of the earth immortals, was completely ignorant. He didn''t expect that someone could destroy the dual stability of ability and ground soil by brute force, and he pulled himself out of the ground by force. What is this? Lu Zhishen pulled down the weeping willows? Are you kidding?! Liu Xiaojiang ignored Ding Jian''s brief ignorance, directly sideways pulled the other party completely off the ground, shook his hand and threw the hero back to the opposite side. Ding Jian was thrown out by great force. He immediately adjusted his body shape, stood on the ground with his feet and rowed a few meters away. When he looked up at Liu Xiaojiang again, the surprise and confusion in his eyes obviously couldn''t be concealed. "You... What''s the matter with you?" Although there was only a few seconds of close contact, Ding Jian, who was already breathing outside the ground to confirm the opponent''s position, found the strange fact that Liu Xiaojiang didn''t use energy from beginning to end. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang did not answer Ding Jian''s question, but spread his hands towards the other party again, ready to meet the other party''s attack and said: "Mr. hero, do you want to continue?" Ding Jian didn''t get an answer, and naturally he wouldn''t give up easily. He immediately mobilized the energy in his body and transferred part of his breath to his eyes, resulting in a trace of blue luster in his eyes. Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang slowly put down his hands and began to walk towards Ding Qian''an opposite him. While stepping on the ground step by step, he reminded him with his extremely calm mouth: "The view belongs to internal cultivation. The more pure it is, the stronger its power of observation is. But it seems that you haven''t reached the level of constant quietness, and your power of observation is not enough..." "Moreover, even if your outlook is really strong enough, what you cultivate is only taking yourself or the other party as a reference, so as to see through others and improve yourself. You can''t see something beyond your own understanding, and for you I have no weakness. " Chapter 255 Ding Jian''s outlook is indeed not strong, but it is definitely not too weak. His practice of "observing Dharma" has reached a high level. Indeed, he can thoroughly see through the people who fight with him, but it is only limited to some loopholes in the other party''s fight. In other words, he can see how he can win in the fight. It is true that Ding Qian''an has not yet achieved great success in "observing the Dharma", but if he uses this means to see something that is difficult to see at ordinary times, there will be no accidents at all. However, Ding Jian is facing Liu Xiaojiang, a guy who is not human in essence. Liu Xiaojiang, in the eyes of Ding Qian''an''s "Dharma observation", is still dark and light-free, as if it does not exist at all. It is not like those people he has seen, who will present a state similar to a human luminous body in the "Dharma observation". This situation even gave Ding an a certain illusion that Liu Xiaojiang didn''t seem to know how to use energy! After all, no matter what shape and color the energy will show in the eyes of others when different people use their ability, in the end, it can only be the blue of the innate energy in the view of the "Dharma". and, Even ordinary people who don''t know how to use energy will also show a blue humanoid luminous body in the view of "guanfa", which is only very different from other people in the intensity of light. The light emitted by the alien is stronger. It looks like a blue sun or a blue lightning. The light emitted by ordinary people is very weak. It looks like a flickering blue flame that can be extinguished at any time. However, no one can be as dark as Liu Xiaojiang in Ding Jian''s "Dharma observation"! Unless someone dies How is this possible?! Looking at Liu Xiaojiang, who is walking towards him step by step, Ding Jian is obviously more willing to believe that his "view of Dharma" is too weak, so he can''t see through each other''s weaknesses by this means. After all, the strength of the other party is too strong, beyond their own cognition, or the other party has means that are ''hard to know'' These possibilities are always easier and more willing to choose to be convinced than "a dead man" and inexplicable things that the other party does not know how to use energy. Then, When Liu Xiaojiang had not yet arrived, Ding Jian quickly pinched out a few finger tricks and protected his whole body with a completely transparent energy mask which was very similar to the golden light mantra. "The formula for enhancing the magic method is combined with the light escape. If you only talk about the protective effect, I''m afraid it''s no less than you''re going to practice the golden light mantra..." Standing in front of Ding Jian, Liu Xiaojiang glanced at the other party''s energy mask, then quickly raised his arm and directly penetrated the body protection skill under the gaze of the other party and several people around him. Click!!! A palm mixed with strange black energy pinched Ding Qian''an''s "unprepared" neck. In an instant, it completely defeated the energy condensed in the other party''s body, and lifted it slowly from the ground with its neck. Under the erosion of this strange black energy, Ding Jian obviously couldn''t lift his energy again, so he had to let Liu Xiaojiang lift himself up feebly. He tried his best to make his feet touch the ground to ease his embarrassment, but the other party was almost the same as his height. When he raised his feet high, he couldn''t make his feet touch the ground, but made himself more embarrassed. But even so, Ding Jian noticed that Liu Xiaojiang didn''t seem to intend to hurt himself, but he didn''t take the opportunity to take off the mask on Liu Xiaojiang''s face. He just looked down at Liu Xiaojiang reluctantly and looked at it carefully... It seems that there is still some inexplicable happiness in his eyes. "..." Liu Xiaojiang noticed the happy look in Ding Jian''s eyes. He felt a little cold in his heart, and then quickly loosened the other party''s neck. "Well... Mr. hero, you have lost. Admit it?" "Convinced." Ding Qian''an twisted his neck uncomfortable. His mood was not too bad. He even smiled and said: "Mr. Ying, as long as you are willing to compete with me, no matter what you want to do in the whole sex, even if you become the head of the whole sex, as long as you don''t go too far... I support it." Belligerent, frank, with a bottom line Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ding Jian again, then slowly nodded to the other party and said: "OK, I promise you, but on the contrary, I want you to promise me one thing now." "You say." Ding Jian thought Liu Xiaojiang must be very old, so after his requirements were met, he naturally began to use honorifics. "I want you to look after them..." Liu Xiaojiang turned to several other unbelievable all-round members and said: "None of these people can leave until I have arranged everything..." "What do you mean, benefactor Ying?" when Gao Ning heard this, his eyelids jumped, smiled and wiped the cold sweat with his hands, saying: "You have proved yourself to us, and this is......" "You guessed right, monk. I really came for the position of Quan Xing leader." Liu Xiaojiang slowly walked towards the Quan Xing members who had been watching the play for a long time, glanced at Yuan Tao, Gao Ning and Dou Mei one by one, and said: "After all, I agree with the idea of Yang Zhu, the ancestor of all sex, and I don''t deny what rootless students did at the beginning, but compared with Yang Zhu, even rootless students, you have gone too wrong." Wen Yan, Ding Jian, who followed Liu Xiaojiang, seemed to understand something, and then couldn''t help but remind him: "Mr. Ying, some of them don''t..." "I know." Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t look back at Gao Ning and Dou Mei, and seems to want to escape immediately. He is looking at Yuan Tao at the factory gate from time to time and continues: "It''s not to benefit the world by pulling a hair; it''s not to damage the world by taking a penny." "I don''t think the idea of Yang Zhu, the all-round ancestor, has been lost. It''s always been there. It''s clearly not astringent and difficult to understand, but you''ve done it. You can benefit the world by pulling a hair, not for it, take a penny and damage the world. You can do it..." "Since it is not the concept of wholeness, it can not be regarded as the real wholeness, then you are deceiving the world and stealing fame and lusting under the banner of wholeness, and you should pay a reasonable price for what you have done." "In troubled times, you may not care too much, but in governing the world, if you hurt people''s lives due to selfish desires, you should compensate the dead for your own lives..." "Compensate your uncle!" Yuan Tao noticed that Liu Xiaojiang had been looking at Gao Ning and Dou Mei. He felt that Liu Xiaojiang seemed to be neglecting himself. He immediately took out a pair of rabbit ear slippers from Han Dan''s backpack, put them on his feet, laughed and scolded: "Little bunny! Grandpa knew you didn''t hold your fart! I want grandpa to compensate..." "Yes." Liu Xiaojiang disappeared like a ghost and came to Yuan Tao when he appeared again. Without hesitation, he reached out and grabbed yuan Tao''s neck, and immediately let the other party swallow what he had not yet said. "I also know you are hopeless." Click!!! The crisp and stuffy sound suddenly sounded, the luster in Taoyuan''s eyes quickly faded, and the breath had completely lost its vitality. "You... You, you!" Han Dan found that Yuan Tao could no longer scold himself. He immediately took out a water gun and hammer from his backpack. Without thinking about it, he raised the gun to Liu Xiaojiang. While constantly pulling the trigger, he rushed over with a hammer, looking like he wanted to avenge yuan Tao. "Sorry..." Liu Xiaojiang let the water drop from the water gun hit him. Looking at the Han egg running towards him and trying to work hard, a trace of apology and regret appeared in his eyes. "It seems that you and Yuan Tao really have a deep relationship. I don''t know how to make you continue to live in peace in the world after losing him. I hope you can live a normal life in the next life..." After that, he raised his hand against Han egg''s hammer, then raised his other arm, put his fingers together into a knife, and pierced each other''s heart in an instant. Plop. Han Dan also lost his life and fell to the ground, which also overwhelmed the last line of defense in Gao Ning and Dou Mei''s heart "Dou Mei! Run away! I hurt you!" The smile on Gao Ning''s face was long gone. He immediately shouted to remind Dou Mei to run quickly, and then rushed to Liu Xiaojiang''s position alone. It seemed that he wanted to buy a little time for Dou Mei. "If there is an afterlife..." "Just forget it." Liu Xiaojiang appeared behind Gao Ning, holding a beating heart in his hand, and said coldly: "The smell between you and Dou Mei is the same, which is different from that of master and apprentice yuan Tao. There is no relationship between who hurt who......" At this point, he looked at the beating heart in his hand and said: "However, before he died, he still wanted to cheat me and exchange himself for another person to survive. I remember... You, Gao Ning, still have a trace of humanity." "I... Hurt... Dou Mei." Gao Ning looked down at his empty chest and slowly fell back to the ground. He still insisted on his statement. Then, seeing that Gao Ning had no movement, Liu Xiaojiang threw his heart back to the other side, looked again at the whole sex members with their eyebrows locked around, and Dou Mei, who didn''t even have time to escape, said: "Dou Mei, do you want me to recount all the cases you and Gao Ning committed together?" "No need." Dou Mei smiled and looked up at Liu Xiaojiang. She gave up the idea of running away. Then she looked at Xia he who bit her lips and said: "Xiao Xia, you are right..." Let''s go, Dou Mei fell to the ground with a smile under everyone''s eyes, and still maintained that kind of lady''s posture to her death. Blood, dripping down the palm of your hand, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Dou Mei, who had committed suicide, then looked again at other slightly nervous members of the whole sex, and slowly said: "I... can be dark, but if it''s the current situation, I hope the full performance will become controllable darkness, so that everyone can at least get a good end in the end." "I won''t force you. I can wait for you to choose. I just want to give you a better choice." Chapter 256 As soon as it comes out, All the members present looked at Liu Xiaojiang, especially when they saw his bloody palm. They were silent waiting for the follow-up explanation and wanted to hear what choice the other party would give themselves. "No need to be nervous." Liu Xiaojiang sat on the ground and waved to the people opposite, saying: "Yuan Tao, Gao Ning and Dou Mei are the three most hopeless guys in the all sex hostel except the other members below." "You are different. Although you can''t get rid of the name of stirring excrement stick, even Lao Xia, who involves the most human lives, has stopped long before the beginning of ''governing the world'', so..... We can sit down and talk slowly." This time, Liu Xiaojiang''s voice was not hoarse. Although he still wore a dramatic mask on his face, almost all the people present except Lv Liang and Ding Jian jumped their eyelids when they heard the voice. After Xia Liuqing''s brief stupor, the wrinkles on his old face gradually converge, "you..." "Lao Xia, I''ve given them a chance." Liu Xiaojiang turned to Xia Liuqing sitting with Mei Jinfeng and said: "The reason why I came here wearing a mask is that I don''t want them to be affected by the past, so that when they face a stranger who plans to change their whole nature, they can think about what to do next from the bottom of their heart." "As a result, you have seen..." "Yuan Tao, Gao Ning and Dou Mei have been very hostile to me from the beginning. Even if they show their real intention, they are still quietly and secretly using their means when I fight with Mr. Ding, trying to influence my mind when I fight with others." "I won''t be affected and don''t care about their means, but I can''t care. I have clearly indicated my intention, but they still do so, because this is the reason why they don''t accept all-round change and still want to stick to the distorted road..." "In this case, I still bear the lives of many innocent people. Naturally, I no longer have any expectations for them." "..." Xia Liuqing suddenly fell into silence. Obviously, she didn''t understand the reason why Liu Xiaojiang did so, let alone why Liu Xiaojiang chose to join the whole sex. Mei Jinfeng looked at Liu Xiaojiang sitting on the ground opposite. Suddenly, she asked thoughtfully, "are you really going to join the whole sex?" "Yes." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Mei Jinfeng and nodded. "Hum, hum..." Xia he smiled a few times. She first looked at the helpless Shen Chong around her, and then looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a smile and said: "We thought you were unfathomable, but we didn''t expect you to be so strong. Even Mr. Ding, one of the heroes, has nothing to do. He is really a strange man who makes people itch..." "Shen Chong, I said you''ve always been mysterious recently. I didn''t know what you did when contacting Yu Huadu a while ago." Tu Junfang also looked at Shen Chong and said: "Mysterious man, Facebook, lvjiacun, Lvzhong... You can really do it." "... if I was forced, do you believe it?" Shen Chong spread his hands helplessly. "Brother Shen, it was you a while ago!" Lv Liang had already thought of this. Now when Tu Junfang opened his words, he no longer continued to hide. "... accident, just an accident." seeing Lu Liang''s suspicious dissatisfied eyes, Shen Chong could not help but push his glasses and said: "Luliang, you should understand that your Lvjia village is not so easy to break into. If you really want to save you..." "Do you all know?" Ding Jianan found that everyone seemed to know the identity of Mr. Ying. Only he was still in the dark. He didn''t know who Mr. Ying was. He immediately turned his head and looked at others. "Who is Mr. Ying?" "Brother Ding, I don''t know." Lv Liang shook his head and pointed to Shen Chong. "Brother Shen brought the man. He must know the identity of Mr. Ying best." "Shen Chong!" Ding Jian immediately looked at Shen Chong. Shen Chong glanced at Lv Liang beside Tu Jun''s room, shook his head and said helplessly: "Mr. Ding, I do know the identity of this'' Mr. Ying '', but I''m sure it''s not just me. Everyone except you has at least met him. As for his real identity..." "Identity is not important. What matters is what you have done and what you still want to do." Liu Xiaojiang''s words immediately attracted everyone''s attention and continued to speak slowly under everyone''s eyes: "The question of identity can be discussed later. I have more important things here. I want to open my heart and have a serious and detailed chat with you as today''s all sex celebrities..." "After all, life is not easy. Don''t waste your hard-earned body on some indifferent things." "..." Mei Jinfeng immediately raised her eyes to Liu Xiaojiang. Looking at the young people sitting on the ground, the old man seems to have a trace of disbelief in his eyes Then, When Liu Xiaojiang saw that the people were silent again, he glanced at the all sex celebrities present one by one. He clearly sat on the ground and under everyone, but he still made people feel a kind of look down similar to pity. "Ladies and gentlemen, what do you think is omnipotence?" Wen Yan, All the people present did not answer, but Mei Jinfeng seemed to be in a trance and should answer: "Respect Yang Zhu as the ancestor, a group of bastards who ignore the rules of the world and live only by their own preferences." "Do you respect Yang Zhu as your ancestor?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Mei Jinfeng and shook his head. "At first, it may be, but now, it''s just putting gold on his face." "How many people in the whole nature are following Yang Zhu''s idea......?" "So, in my opinion, you people under the banner of Yang Zhu may not be able to see yourself or the road under your feet until now. It''s just a group of headless flies." "Speaking of this..." Liu Xiaojiang smiled like a self mockery and continued: "the world says that all beings are equal, but in the final analysis, it''s just talking. I actually divide people into four categories." "The first kind of people are the majority of people and the people who need the most care. They just live passively and have always been ignored by the group, but they are also the basis of everything. Without these people, anything can only be empty talk." "The second kind of people, no matter from any angle or scope, as long as they draw a circle under a name in the crowd, they are destined to be born in the circle. Based on the name of the circle, some outstanding and outstanding characters are born; "They have the ability and technology to make themselves better than most people. For the time being, they can call this a ''skill'', but if they live for some reason, it is'' no way ''; "You may live more comfortably than most people, but you still can''t escape the troubles and worries of ordinary people all your life. In the end, it can only be regarded as nothing more than you." "On the contrary, there are skills and ways, which is the fourth kind of people. This kind of people know what they should do in their life and have the ability to do it. They seek perfection of merit and virtue in their life. Even if they are on the verge of success, they will not hesitate to be crushed to pieces. Their life is worth living in vain." "But..." "In fact, what people care about most is not the majority of people, nor the people who have skills without Tao and the people who have skills with Tao, but the third kind of people who have skills and know that they should have their own path in their life; "But some of them can''t see the road clearly, some don''t know themselves on the road, and others... Go the wrong way, forget their original intention." Let''s go, Liu Xiaojiang looked up at the silent people around him and said calmly, "speaking of this, I believe you have understood." "The first kind of people are a mob. It''s not important to carry out one alone." "The second kind of people with skills but no Tao, talents but no morality are also relatively easy to control." "Although the fourth kind of people are dazzling, they can be called rare existence in essence." "Only the third kind of people have strength and energy, but they can''t go to their own way for various reasons, but their energy always needs to be released. Some are beneficial to all sentient beings and society, and some are... Ha ha." "These guys who play destructive energy are destined to be intolerable in the world that needs stable development. However, they pursue their own life, so they will never easily compromise with all living beings in the world." "The whole nature now is undoubtedly a place to keep such people warm..." "......." Mei Jinfeng. "So... What kind of person do you belong to?" "Me?" Liu Xiaojiang didn''t expect Mei Jinfeng to suddenly ask, but after a little meditation, he said calmly: "I have skills and morality, and I am willing to pursue the perfection of merit and morality, but I am not willing to end up in pieces for this matter." "I will adjust how to pursue the perfection of merit and virtue according to the actual situation, and ensure that even if I am on the verge of success in the end, I can let myself and the people around me retreat completely..... I belong to the fifth category." "I''m a freak..." "I don''t know where to come from or where to go. I only know how to go on the current road and what I want most." "If you can live in a peaceful and prosperous world and let yourself and your friends live at ease without affecting all sentient beings, I think this is enough." Well, Liu Xiaojiang reached out and slowly took off the mask on his face, looked gently at the people present and smiled: "I don''t know..." "Are you willing to admit that I am the leader, and then become a friend of my all-around leader, and finally really embark on my own road and live freely in the world with me?" Chapter 257 "Xiao... Immortal Xiao Liu?!" Lv Liang looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s iconic handsome face and felt a sense of fear. After all, he joined hands with Gong Qing a few months ago and tampered with Liu Xiaojiang''s master Tian Lao. Although Lv Liang succeeded in passing on some news and deleted the memory he got from Tian Lao, it must be a lie to say that he didn''t panic when he really faced Liu Xiaojiang, whose strength was unfathomable. "Immortal Liu?" Ding Jian was obviously frightened by Liu Xiaojiang''s youth. He carefully observed Liu Xiaojiang''s face and thought of some things he had heard, the strange things he had just seen with his own eyes, and everything he said before sitting there "Win... Immortal Liu is so young... The disciples of Tianshi mansion join Quan Xing and even become the leader of Quan Xing???" "Luliang, don''t be afraid. I already knew about you when I was in Lvjia village." Liu Xiaojiang turned to look at the unbelievable Ding Qian''an and smiled: "I''m an outcast of Tianshi mansion now. Besides, I don''t want to use Liu Xiaojiang''s name to sit in the position of the current omniscient leader. Why can''t I join omniscient and become the real leader?" After that, no matter how Luliang and Ding Qian''an reacted, he looked at several people who were not surprised by their identity and said: "Yinggou has now joined the omnipotence, so you are willing to agree with the concept of yinggou. Do you want to accept yinggou as the head of omnipotence?" "I have no problem anyway." Shen Chong shrugged. Xia he saw Liu Xiaojiang looking at him and immediately showed a very tempting smile, "it''s interesting, isn''t it?" Xia Liuqing looked at Shen Chong and Xia he in surprise and said: "A disciple of Tianshi mansion and an employee of the company, now he wants to join Quanxing and even become the head of Quanxing. You are really incomprehensible..." "Immortal Xiao Liu, I don''t doubt that you have the strength and ability to be the leader of the whole, but you shouldn''t be sent by the company to discipline us?" Tu Junfang doubted. "The reason I gave the company is to control the whole and fundamentally solve the hidden dangers." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t rush to deny it, but said truthfully: "However, what I said before is not deceiving you. There are two reasons." "So..." Tu Junfang heard Liu Xiaojiang say so, but his doubts faded a lot. At this time, Mei Jinfeng ignored all the members around him and stared at Liu Xiaojiang very seriously. "Liu boy, do you know what kind of person should be the all-round leader and what exactly he does?" "Mother-in-law, although you are not even a member of the whole sex in my classification, I can clearly answer your question." Liu Xiaojiang said. "The leader of the whole nature can''t be a person without skill and Tao. After all, he is the leader of a group of headless flies. First of all, he must not be confused about anything..." "Yao Guangxiao gave his own plan for all kinds of people. He chose a dangerous road for these confused madmen that was enough to attract them and consume a lot of their vigorous energy. Fengtian Jingnan overturned the world in the peaceful season." "Without talking about right and wrong, this scheme is indeed effective and can consume a lot of energy, so that the world will not be troubled by these madmen for the time being..." "But at present, it is neither a troubled world nor a corrupt world full of holes, but a good governance that needs calm development. I don''t need to destroy the world for a group of madmen, nor do I think a group of madmen really have the ability to fight the army. Doing so is tantamount to letting you die." "And the previous rootless..." Speaking of this, he looked at Mei Jinfeng, who was silent, and continued: "According to the situation in Qinling Mountains, I guess the reason why rootless was so easily admitted by your gang before there was a contradiction is that he won''t do anything to you at all, but is quietly waiting for you to germinate new vitality." "Then he pushed the boat along the river to let you know the road under your feet and embark on a new road... Right?" "......." Mei Jinfeng. "Mother-in-law, do you know why I would say that everyone present still has a chance?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Mei Jinfeng and confirmed his guess, so he said: "Because no matter what kind of people, as long as they haven''t fallen into the extremely difficult situation, they may change at any time, go further, linger in place, or fall willingly... It''s all a matter of one thought." "Yuan Tao, Gao Ning and Dou Mei are undoubtedly typical of self indulgence and degeneration. Although Gao Ning made a little progress in the end, he has been on the extreme road for too long. Even if he figured it out, it is too late to govern the world." "That''s why I say that those of you who have not completely embarked on the extreme road in terms of world governance still have the opportunity and qualification to embark on a new road..." Mei Jinfeng bowed her head and thought for a moment. Then she said, "what are you going to do after you become the master of all sex? Is it like the master in those days..." "No." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said, "the whole nature now is almost the same as that in those years. It is still the third type of human settlements, but not many people are qualified to choose the road again." "Moreover, it is time to govern the world. If, like rootless life, people who are qualified to choose the road germinate and find new vitality themselves, more people may not be able to turn back..." "After I become the head of all sex, even if I will not immediately clean up those who are not qualified to choose a new path, I will impose collective constraints on all members of all sex to a certain extent." "Of course..." "I will not force anyone to accept the constraints, nor will I monitor whether the constrained people have fulfilled them. Everything depends on your own choices." "Those who are not qualified to choose a new path, if they are willing to admit the constraints I have set, they are still recognized by everyone, and I will try my best to consider a suitable scheme for them." "As for those all sex members who are not qualified to choose a new path and do not recognize constraints, if they still make profits for their own private desires outside under the banner of all sex, it is no wonder that I..." "Anyway..." "Even if there are constraints, it won''t make anyone feel too tied up. You can still do what you want to do, and even get my help in some things." "What is the content of constraints?" Shen Chong asked with great interest. "Don''t pull a hair, don''t take a dime." Liu Xiaojiang smiled. "This can''t even be regarded as the constraint I put forward, but it''s the philosophy that all members should recognize." "......." Shen Chong. "Why?" Liu Xiaojiang laughed when he saw that all the people didn''t answer himself: "I knew you couldn''t do that, so that''s what I mean next." "... you''re so bad if you didn''t say it earlier!" Xia he looked at Liu Xiaojiang road with a smile. "... you girl." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Xia he angrily, but didn''t open his mouth to accuse the other party. He just looked at the people again and said: "If you can do nothing, do it as much as you can. If you can''t do it, stick to one thing..." "You can have selfish desires, but you can''t kill any innocent people because of selfish desires. Remember... Even if it involves a different person, as long as the other party doesn''t kill him, as long as it''s not for self-protection, you can''t kill him." "Necessary killing is feasible, but try to avoid unnecessary killing. This is my only constraint on you. In addition... You can get any help from me." With that, Liu Xiaojiang got up from the ground and walked to the factory gate. Without looking back, he waved his hand and said: "All that should be said has been finished. I have only these constraints on you. The rest can wait until I become the leader. As for whether you are willing to admit me as the leader of the whole... Think about it and remember to ask Shen Chong to contact me." "Or..." "If you are willing to admit me as the leader, you can directly convey the news that ''yinggou'' has become the new leader of the whole society to the circle. Anyway, it doesn''t matter whether the following guys admit it or not. It''s borne by you all elders and celebrities. In fact, they don''t need to admit it." "I don''t care..." ¡­¡­ After Liu Xiaojiang left, There was a brief silence inside the abandoned factory. "Gee, what is this boy thinking? Is he really thinking of the world and planning to fundamentally solve our unstable factors?" Xia Liuqing thought about it and couldn''t come up with a reason. He couldn''t help but look at the others around him and said: "Alas... It''s a pity for the three of them in Xiaoyuan. If they weren''t so impulsive, they wouldn''t just..." "Their death is not a pity, and so are we." Mei Jinfeng said. "On Liu Xiaozi, I saw the shadow of the leader, but it seemed a little different. I can''t see the specific......" "The important thing is..." Tu Junfang slowly reminded, "if he''s not thinking about the world, he didn''t say why he wants to be the head of the whole sex." "This is a good opportunity." Ding Jian touched his chin and said, "just stick to the constraints that are not constraints, and you can get any possible help from him. I think it''s really worth it." "Forget it, we''d better go back and think about it. Anyway, people didn''t let us decide now whether to recognize him as the head of the whole sex. We can observe it for a while." Shen Chong pushed his glasses and said, "however, it''s best to decide whether to recognize his position as the leader before the second old man takes action, because some things the second old man is investigating are also very likely to get his help." "Ha ha..." Xia he suddenly smiled, "Shen Chong, I think you''ve already thought about it." "Yes, I''ve made up my mind." Shen Chong admitted: "After all, he has something to do with the company. Maybe this move is also related to the company''s decision. In addition, the most important point is... His strength is strong enough." Chapter 258 People live for pleasure. Whether ordinary people or different people, people live and do anything for their own happiness in the final analysis. Wealth, rights, freedom Power, war, killing Whether it is positive or negative human behavior, if you think about it carefully, you will find that the most fundamental reason is that human beings themselves want to live more happily. Is there anything wrong with that? you ''re right. This is the survival instinct of almost every living body. Even after ensuring the most basic living conditions, any conscious creature will have the idea of making himself happy. Why are humans more "advanced" than other creatures on earth? Because after they have guaranteed the most basic living conditions and began to have the idea of making themselves happier, they often have to restrain their purest desires due to the constraints of various factors. After all, Everyone''s desires are slightly different. Some like being rich, some like power, some like freedom, and some are extremely eager for power These achievements that can make you happier have no right or wrong from the beginning. You can be rich, you can be powerful, you can be free, you can also pursue strength But, You can''t make the wealth in your hands reach the highest level in the world by exploiting others; This is not benevolent for wealth! You can''t do anything for your rights, and trample on the dignity of others wantonly after the power has poured over the world; This is disregard for human rights! You can''t put your position on everything in the world for the so-called freedom, ignoring the moral bottom line of rules and human nature; This is arrogance! You can''t pursue strong power, even after you have power, you don''t know how to converge your power and use it to meet more of your own desires; This is the rage of jackals and tigers! The reason why people are more "advanced" than other creatures in the world is that they know how to restrain their pure desires and can independently choose the right path that is most appropriate and can best meet their desires under the constraints of human nature and morality. But it''s a pity that even the cultivator, if he doesn''t cultivate his mind and nature; Even if they are not seriously affected by their own strength, they will not lose themselves like the transformants of "biyou village" and "24 Festival Valley", but they will gradually go to extremes based on the difference between themselves and most "incompetents" and the accumulation of various details. And the easiest thing in the world to bring destruction to everything is the extreme! Therefore, whether for ordinary people or strangers in the world, sometimes mind is the root cause of all problems. After all, except for natural villains, no one has reached the end of evil step by step as long as they have received a good "education", and often step into the abyss step by step. But in the process of stepping into the abyss step by step, turning back in time... Is also a matter of one thought! In the present totality, there are far more people stepping into the abyss step by step than those famous and decent people in the world. In addition, there are far more people like yuan Tao, Gao Ning and Dou Mei who have stepped into the abyss and can''t turn back than those on the "road". The reason why Liu Xiaojiang wants to become the all-round leader is undoubtedly to fundamentally solve the unstable factors. For those who have not yet set foot in the abyss, he still has an attitude of looking back in time. For those who have stepped into the abyss and can''t turn back, it is precisely because they want to fundamentally solve these unstable factors. Even if they don''t save them, they don''t intend to wipe them out all at once. After all, there is Yin when there is Yang, white when there is black, and evil when there is justice. Everything follows the theory of the opposite existence of yin and Yang. If Liu Xiaojiang wipes out all these villains, he believes that new evils will soon differentiate among those famous and decent sects, and they will only be a group of "unknown evils" that are more difficult to distinguish than the whole nature. So His attitude towards those who have stepped into the abyss of wholeness can only follow the theory of the opposition between yin and Yang, and use these people as a more reasonable alien consumables to consume those famous and decent sects who claim to be justice and are actually selfish. This is also just in line with the above attitude towards outsiders, which can allow unstable factors to consume unstable factors, and try to provide a more suitable environment for survival and continuation for the remaining stable factors and stable social order. For those who have stepped into the abyss, this means may really be a very inhumane way to deal with it. But, Liu Xiaojiang never thought he was a saint, nor did he recognize that he could perfectly solve the things he had been unable to do above, and he could come up with a solution that was not only in line with humanitarianism, but also completely solve all disputes. After all, if there is a way, will so many capable people and different scholars hold power and have an extraordinary pattern, which will drag the problem until now? Be radical, solve the problem of strangers, and wipe them all out... Is it humane? Be conservative, solve the problems of others, and leave the problems to others to solve themselves... Can you succeed? It turns out not! If you want to be humane, you can''t be too radical. If you want to solve problems, you can''t be too conservative As an alien, Liu Xiaojiang will not only consider the life and death of strangers, nor will he completely stand on the side of ordinary people. He just makes a choice more conducive to ordinary people in combination with the current world and environment. After all, compared with most aliens, there are more ordinary creatures in the world. It is obviously the most rational and ruthless move in the world to sacrifice those omniscient aliens who have stepped into the abyss and decent aliens who boast justice but are actually selfish. Just because it is too rational, rational is a little inhumane; Just because it is too ruthless, some people hate it ruthlessly; So few people are willing to act as this "villain", and basically no one has the "ability" to make this happen. Liu Xiaojiang, as an alien who does not belong to any side and only stands on the side of a stable world, not only has a strong force to promote this, but also has no burden in his heart to do it, So, He will take the initiative to propose this scheme with the above out of his own considerations. Act as the so-called villain by yourself in order to gain great trust from the company and the above. What''s more? This is not only for the stability of today''s world, but also to meet their own careful thinking... Why not? Anyway, When Liu Xiaojiang thought of this plan and put it into action, he didn''t just think about his own happiness at all. Instead, he seriously thought about how to do it, so as to make things the most perfect and make more people turn back in time. This is the real responsibility that he should shoulder after joining the alien circle and becoming the head of the whole nature, Worthy of heart! Worthy of life! Worthy of the world! And stabilize the development of the world with one''s own strength! And then be leisurely and carefree! Have fun! Chapter 259 A few days later, early morning, Liu Xiaojiang looked at his mobile phone in a good mood, walked through the dense jungle and came to a cave with a gate like entrance. In front of the cave, In addition to Liu Xiaojiang, five other temporary workers and Zhang Chulan have obviously arrived here long ago. At present, they are sitting in front of the cave door, obviously talking and laughing. Now, after the previous actions in biyou village, the identity of temporary workers in all regions of the company has been put on the surface. Due to the good cooperation against Lao MA in biyou village last time, it seems that superficial friendship has been established between temporary workers in all regions. "Yo! Immortal Xiao Liu is coming!" Wang Zhenqiu raised his eyes and saw Liu Xiaojiang coming this way. He immediately stood up from the ground and waved to him. The smile on his face looked full of enthusiasm and familiarity. meanwhile, Several other people around also looked at Liu Xiaojiang one after another, and except Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao, their faces were all full of goodwill. Even Xiao Zizi forced out a very wrong smile. If you didn''t know something about Xiao Zizi, I''m afraid anyone would feel that they have a deep hatred with each other when they see this smiling face. "..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Xiao Zizi, who had a very wrong smile, and at Wang Zhenqiu, who was full of enthusiasm for himself. Just now, his mood was quite good, and it was half cold. However, this is also the task assigned by the company to the temporary workers, and they are still wiping their ass for the previous biyou village incident, Even if Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t want to deal with these temporary workers, he can''t turn around and leave this abandoned stronghold of the company now. He could only walk over with a smile, sit between Zhang Chulan and Xiao Ziyou, sit in the open space in front of the cave with the people, and patiently wait for Ma Xianhong, who is basically impossible to appear. "Sorry, it''s a little late. What were you talking about just now?" "It''s nothing," Zhang Chulan said. "We''ve just arrived. We talked about the situation these days, but we didn''t talk about why." Zhang Chulan and Liu Xiaojiang have been discussing the details of the plan with Zhao Fangxu for a while. In addition, they have heard some situations mentioned by Liu Xiaojiang before. At present, they are obviously very curious about what Liu Xiaojiang has done during this period, but there are not many questions due to the presence of others. "So..." Wang Zhenqiu looked at Zhang Chulan and Liu Xiaojiang, with a clear look on his face. "Is this really a plan that ah Lian came up with?" "Ah?" Zhang Chulan looked at Wang Zhenqiu with a confused face and said, "what plan did I think of?" "Ha ha, but to speak of it, the company is really generous. It gave up a bunker directly for Ma Xianhong..." "How could it?" the clarinet looked at Zhang Chulan and said, "I heard that something happened to the company''s first bunker, which was abandoned by the senior management. That should be the cave. That''s right." "Hey, OK, you... Zhang Chulan." "Ah?" when Zhang Chulan heard this, he looked at the clarinet with a confused face and said, "brother Guan, what are you..." "I''ve heard in the group that it''s not enough to play with a silly girl. Even Xiaojiang was tricked into a hit by you in the last task." the clarinet smiled. "..." Zhang Chulan immediately turned to look at Wang Zhenqiu, and then looked at Feng Baobao. "Yes, yes!" Feng Baobao nodded immediately. "Hey... Brother Guan Er, what do you mean by that... Brother Liu also believes I''m not?" Zhang Chulan smiled at the clarinet. "Ball, your mouth is really fast enough..." "Of course." Wang Zhenqiu smiled maliciously with his hands in his arms, then slowly put away his smile and said: "By the way, ah Lian, do you and immortal Xiao Liu know?" "Ah?" Zhang Chulan was stunned. Wen Yan, Ignoring Zhang Chulan''s poor acting skills, Liu Xiaojiang looked up at Wang Zhenqiu and said, "what do you know?" "Liu Mingyuan, the bald man!" Wang Zhenqiu replied: "According to my investigation, this product is a ma Xianer with low level and no fame. After asking about it in the northeast, most of them don''t know him. Even if someone knows, the impression on him is not a means, but a gambling addiction that he can''t quit repeatedly. He is a gambler in a pure sense." "What about the others?" Liu Xiaojiang asked, "for example, why did he participate in the previous events." "I don''t know." Wang Zhenqiu shook his head and said, "I only know that he disappeared in the northeast not long ago. No one knows where he went... In other words, aren''t you from the Northeast? Let me tell you about it?" "... I haven''t pulled away for the time being, so I haven''t had time to investigate." Liu Xiaojiang explained calmly. "Oh?" Wang Zhenqiu looked at Liu Xiaojiang curiously. "How long has it been? You don''t even investigate Liu Mingyuan. Don''t you care who''s behind it?" "I was interrogated by the company because of the foreigners who were killed before, but mainly because of Nathan Wei''s problem. Specifically... You can ask Dong Zhao." Liu Xiaojiang threw the pot directly. "... so?" Wang Zhenqiu felt his chin thoughtfully and murmured: "No wonder, after all, when it comes to foreign strangers, it''s not surprising that the company would want to know the specific details at that time..." "Forget it, let''s not say this first. Anyway, even if we follow Liu Mingyuan''s investigation, we basically can''t find any useful clues. Now... We can only hope that Ma Xianhong is really stupid." Let''s go, Wang Zhenqiu looked at the others around him and said slowly with a serious expression: "By the way, since everyone is here, for the sake of our good relationship, I''ll give you a big news for free." As soon as it comes out, All the people present, except Feng Baobao, looked at Wang Zhenqiu with a puzzled face. Obviously, they didn''t know what the big news was these days. Seeing this, Wang Zhenqiu smiled mysteriously, and then began to remind him very seriously: "I just got the news yesterday. After so many years, it is still a ''stable'' all-round internal. Finally, someone has taken the position of leader again..." "And..." "It''s not the acting leader, but in a real sense, like rootless students many years ago, it''s a leader recognized by many people within the whole sex, especially by those famous all sex celebrities, even Ding Jian himself." "Ding Qian''an, one of the two heroes. Everyone has heard of him. It''s not hard for me to imagine that the strength of this all-round leader is likely to be overwhelming above the heroes." "In addition, master yuan Tao, Gao Ning and Dou Mei died, and the tool refiner... There are two of the four maniacs. This is also a very powerful alien. As a result, they died suddenly. No one knows who died in their hands, because no one outside admitted that it was their own means." "It feels like these four guys got into trouble with someone who can''t be provoked. As a result, they were secretly dealt with. However, if it was an alien outside who killed all the celebrities, maybe everyone would like to know their reputation?" "Result..." "It is speculated that the elders who have the strength to do this may not know about it until now, so I speculate that these four people have been hurt by the members of the whole sex, and..... They are likely to be the new all sex leader." So far, Wang Zhenqiu paused a little, "you know, I almost joined Quanxing before, and because I have a wide range of contacts, I know these things that are still secret for the time being." "The reason why I say it now is that if you receive another task about the whole sex, you''d better be careful. I don''t want you interesting guys to be hurt by guys who don''t know where to come from." "Especially brother Xiao, when everything is still unclear, I advise you not to directly kill people like before when facing omnisex, because no one knows what the omnisex leader''s attitude towards his disciples is." "Xiao Zizi. "And..." "I''m afraid this matter can''t be concealed, and it may soon spread in the circle. At that time, the all-round attitude of the company and major dissidents may also be changed according to the leader''s behavior." "At this time, in addition to Ma Xianhong, there is a guy with deep hiding and the existence of eight strange skills..... Tut, it seems that the weather is really going to change." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Chapter 260 "Not really?" Seeing the silence of the people on the matter, Lao Meng couldn''t help reaching out to hold his glasses and said cautiously: "Ball, even if the news is true, even if the whole sex has a leader, according to what we know, anyone who wants to sit in the position of the whole sex leader must be recognized by all other members." "... it''s not to be a shadow of fire." Wang Zhenqiu said, "it''s so important to recognize what?" "Of course." Lao Meng took out his handkerchief and wiped his forehead. He smiled helplessly: "After all, it''s the leader, who has the qualification to command other members. It''s still a loose discipline organization. If it doesn''t get the approval of all members, I''m afraid no one will respond to the leader''s call......" "It depends." the clarinet groped for the beard on his chin, habitually opened and closed one eye, and smiled: "It depends on what the person thinks. If he doesn''t care about the rights of the leader, he won''t try to please other people." "This situation should also be considered. After all, there are almost all kinds of strangers in the whole sex..." "The possibility is very low." Zhang Chulan said thoughtfully, "brother Guan, I understand what you mean, and I know that there are some safe guys in Quan Xing." "However, if this person is really so calm, why does he suddenly jump out to be the leader? Even if he tries to think about the good, he is not a person who plans to use all-round energy, but he has no purpose to become the leader... The possibility is too low." "And..." Speaking of this, he looked up at Wang Zhenqiu and said, "is this news really true?" "Well," Wang Zhen assured with his racket on his chest, "don''t worry, it''s absolutely true. It''s estimated that this matter will spread in the circle soon." "... tut." Zhang Chulan immediately frowned and said, "if the news is true, a guy with strength above heroes and no less than ten guys suddenly jumped out to become the head of the whole sex and killed several notorious members of the whole sex..." "I didn''t kill the wrong person." Xiao Zizi, who never spoke, suddenly said: "Yuan Tao, Gao Ning and Dou Mei abducted and trafficked people, killed and robbed goods, bewitched people and created chaos..." "Each of them carries a lot of killing karma, and a large part of them come from Innocent ordinary people. They can be regarded as the unforgivable sin in the whole sex fame." "Besides, in addition to these three people, Lao Dou also made it clear that if you have a so-called all-round celebrity, you should take ''catching each other alive'' as the first priority under the condition of ensuring your own safety..." "That''s why the company doesn''t use colored glasses to look at the whole sex?" Zhang Chulan remembered that he had been bound by the whole sex. Xu San and Feng Baobao took so many colleagues, but they still let Xia he and Lv Liang go. She couldn''t help rethinking the company''s attitude towards the whole sex. Not an opponent? This should not be! You know, there were only Xia he and Lv Liang, even Liu Yanyan. I have so many colleagues here, and even sister bao''er and Xu San are present... How can I beat Xia he? After all, Lv Liang and Liu Yanyan may have good abilities, but they probably can''t even compare with new people like themselves when they fight with others. If you just want to catch him alive? Don''t want colleagues to suffer a lot of casualties because of this? That''s why Xia he was allowed to escape the scene? That''s quite possible! On the other side, "Ball." the clarinet glanced at the silent Zhang Chulan, then turned to Wang Zhenqiu and said: "Although I also mentioned the whole sex thing, I couldn''t find out who the other person was. I didn''t even ask a name. If it was you..." "Yinggou." Wang Zhen fairway: "my friends in the whole world have only heard such a name that I don''t know whether it''s true or false, but all the other members who haven''t seen each other, and the names mentioned when passing messages to each other are really this name." "Win hook?" the clarinet, Lao Meng and Zhang Chulan looked at Wang Zhenqiu suspiciously. Obviously, they had never heard of such a name. Only Xiao Zizi frowned slightly and said, "the name in myth and legend?" "Yes." Wang Zhenqiu nodded slightly, then smiled and said, "that''s why I said that I don''t know whether the name is true or false. Either he really happens to call it, or... This is a pseudonym used to hide people''s ears and eyes." "After all, in myths, legends and word-of-mouth stories, yinggou is almost equivalent to an invisible guy. Even in the most detailed myths, yinggou is just an inhuman thing that died under the Yellow Emperor''s sword..." "Such an ancient great God is still a non-human guy. If we really survive today, we Chinese people''s small days will be too comfortable under the eyes of this strange god?" "Myths and legends? Non-human things? Ancient gods?" clarinet, Lao Meng and Zhang Chulan were stunned. Seeing this, Wang Zhenqiu smiled and looked at the three people, shook his head and said, "it''s actually something without a shadow. There''s no need to study it carefully. Instead of moving closer to the myth, I''d rather believe that yinggou is a pseudonym. He''s just a strong man who doesn''t want to expose his identity and wants to do things with his integrity." At this point, he paused for a moment, then looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a smile and said: "Immortal Xiao Liu, when it comes to the guy whose strength may be above the heroes but not known by most people in the circle, I know... It seems that only you are." As soon as it comes out, All the people present who knew Liu Xiaojiang''s strength turned their heads and looked at Liu Xiaojiang without saying a word, as if they were calculating the possibility that Liu Xiaojiang would be the new leader of the whole sex. "... ha ha." Liu Xiaojiang calmly shook his head. "Unexpectedly, your evaluation of me is so high. Is it stronger than Ding Jian and the two heroes like the tiger?" "I haven''t had a fight with these two. How do I know the level of heroes? Besides, the fighting ability is not only determined by cultivation. If I have to divide life and death in the fight, I think everyone with eight strange skills seems to have the possibility of competing with heroes." "After all, when you were in biyou village, you also saw Ma Xianhong''s strength." "If it wasn''t for the other party''s self-cultivation furnace and put all his energy on casting; if it wasn''t for all of us, even if you had reservations at that time, how high would the odds be if you were against him alone?" "What''s more..." "At that time, even if we went together, if Taoist priest Wang didn''t do it in time, we could only reluctantly win Ma Xianhong in the end. There might be some casualties. How does this strength compare with heroes?" "Don''t you deny that you have the ability to win heroes?" Wang Zhenqiu played. "I''m just not sure." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said, "if I face that tiger, I believe that even if I can''t win, I won''t really lose to the other party by relying on my own means and the power of tongtianli, but it''s hard to say if it''s Ding Duan..." After that, he looked up at Wang Zhenqiu and said, "after all, according to rumors, Ding Jian is also a genius to learn baijiayi, and unlike you, a shit stirring stick, he has gone very deep on the road of baijiayi, and each means has basically reached a level that can not be underestimated." "......." Wang Zhenqiu. "Pooh, haha..." In addition to Feng Baobao, everyone could hardly help laughing after seeing Wang Zhenqiu''s collapse. Even Xiao Zizi, who was relatively indifferent, was the same, even the one who was the first to laugh. "OK! I don''t have a long memory!" Wang Zhenqiu twitched a few times at the corner of his mouth and said with a look of hatred: "But you always say I''m a shit stirring stick. What are you who are always pestered by me?" "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "Pooh, ha, ha..." The people present immediately laughed more happily, perhaps infected by the atmosphere. Even Feng Baobao had a smile. She looked at Liu Xiaojiang and Wang Zhenqiu for a while. It seemed that she still had some doubts on her little face. Chapter 261 A moment later, Everyone felt that although Liu Xiaojiang''s strength was very strong, even much stronger than anyone present, it was not exaggerated enough to crush Ding Jianan and gain the trust of most famous players in a short time. The reason why Liu Xiaojiang can join the company must have nothing to do with the whole sex. Almost all his actions after joining the company are within the sight of the top management of the company, and he basically doesn''t have much time to mix with the whole sex monster. And Even if Liu Xiaojiang sometimes doesn''t know where he is, he hasn''t been gone for a few days. In such a short time, he wants to win the trust of the whole sex, so that he can let the all sex celebrities support him to become the leader. It''s impossible to think about it. As everyone knows, Liu Xiaojiang has never broken the connection with Quan Xing since he started playing in Longhu Mountain. Previously, he also met with Quan Xing celebrities other than Ding Jian more or less But these people are also right. At present, he is really not the all-round leader. When Shen Chong informed him before, he only said that he was the acting leader. Since then, he has the qualification to call all-round members to do things. The all-round rules are there. If you want to be the all-round leader, even if you don''t have to be recognized by everyone, you must be recognized by most people, otherwise you can only be the so-called acting leader. As for the news that he has become the leader Liu Xiaojiang was not surprised by this. When he thought about it, he knew that the "acting leader" was far less important than the "leader", and it was not enough to attract the attention of all outsiders in the circle. After all, there are countless all-round leaders, and all-round leaders In addition to Yao Guangxiao, it seems that the most famous one is rootless. Other guys who have not caused any storm have not been taken seriously by the alien circle. But the bad thing is that rootless was born before he became the all-round leader. The position of the all-round leader was vacant for many years. After he became the leader, he did so many "evil things". In the eyes of the world, he also had something to do with the "Jiashen rebellion" and the "eight wonders". As a result, when it comes to the all-round leader, other strange people will think of rootless life, and will think of "the chaos of Jiashen" and "eight strange skills". Therefore, they will certainly keep a great deal of attention to the guy who becomes the all-round leader. Liu Xiaojiang speculated that this "concern" should be the main reason why the whole sex should spread false news. This is nothing more than to test whether you can finally withstand the great pressure outside and treat the whole problem as you said. If you can stand it, are willing to become the leader and continue to obtain all-round trust and recognition, it will be easier to become the real leader in the future. If you can''t stand it and don''t provide help to all the omniscient members who are willing to turn back as you said under such strong pressure, it''s estimated that it can only be a fool''s dream to become the true omniscient leader This is not a conspiracy, but a "test". Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t resent the whole sex Gang doing so. He even thinks that if they easily believe themselves, it is either a perfunctory way to pay no attention to the matter, or they don''t care about everything they have to do, and don''t want to find a real way under their own arrangement. This seemingly calculated situation is the real reason why he was in a good mood before he came here. Right now, Da Suddenly, a clear sound of footsteps came from inside the cave. "Coming!" the clarinet immediately got up from the ground, looked at the cave door with a slightly unexpected expression, then looked at Zhang Chulan aside and said with a smile: "Won''t you really let your boy bet on it?" At this time, hearing the voice, everyone got up and walked to the cave gate, patiently waiting for the people inside to come out. Only Liu Xiaojiang had some doubts and Puzzlement on his face. Then, Two figures gradually appeared in the shadow inside the cave door, A monk wearing an orange robe, short and thin, looks like an old monk. One was wearing light gray cloth clothes, tall, bloated and visible, about 40 years old, and obviously respected the old monk when walking. The two monks walked out of Shandong and stopped not far from the crowd. Lao Meng was very surprised when he saw this, "this is......" "Why is this here?" the clarinet stood in front of the crowd and frowned with surprise: "This is master Xie Kong, the abbot of Lingyin Temple, who was born in Shaolin Temple." "And his eldest disciple, monk Baowen." After saying that, he immediately took the initiative to meet him and said, "master Xie Kong, why are you here?" "Are you from the company..." the old monk looked at the people present and said with a smile, "why am I here? Don''t you know?" "... no, you have been good at Taoism for many years and can''t see the fishiness here?" the clarinet explained respectfully. "There must be something strange..." the old monk put his left hand close to his chest and bowed his head: "So I contacted president Zhao at the first time. Although I didn''t say it clearly, he has explained to me that this is an empty thing." With that, the old monk looked up and smiled at the clarinet and said: "However, I''m still not at ease, old monk. I always have to come and have a look in person. After all, it''s related to the lives of some children. I should always be careful..." On the other end, Liu Xiaojiang, Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao stood at the back of the crowd. "Who is the old monk?" Zhang Chulan wondered. "... you really don''t care about anything." Liu Xiaojiang said helplessly. "The clarinet just said that this is master Xie Kong of Lingyin Temple. Oh, yes... So you may understand that he is also a ten guy - Master Xie Kong of Shaolin." "Ten guys?!" Zhang Chulan immediately looked at the old monk in surprise. "Don''t look." Liu Xiaojiang reminded, "I know what you''re thinking. It''s said that master Xie Kong used to be an extremely powerful martial monk, but now all his means have been abolished and can no longer be regarded as a stranger." "Ten guys are abandoned?!" Zhang Chulan said more incomprehensibly, "by whom?" This time, Liu Xiaojiang thought about what had been investigated by Erzhuang. He couldn''t help but be silent for a moment. Then he pointed to Xiao Zizi not far in front and whispered: "By you, brother Xiao." Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan was stunned, then looked at the two monks not far away, and found that the big monk looked at Xiao Zizi''s murderous appearance, and could not help but frown slowly. "Brother Liu, what''s the matter? Isn''t brother Xiao from the company? How can the company abolish ten people? And I remember you once said that brother Xiao was originally born in Shaolin?" "Yes." Liu Xiaojiang calmly looked at the eye treasure smell monk and explained in a low voice: "Not only that, he is also a disciple of master Jiekong and the younger martial brother of monk Baowen, but perhaps it is such an identity... That it is possible to abolish his master." "After all, I''ve heard that master Xie Kong is a real monk. In his life, he has changed many people who have good intentions but go the wrong way. In the eyes of the world, he is a Bodhisattva. It''s not strange that he wants to save brother Xiao." "But..." Liu Xiaojiang looked, stood not far behind the clarinet, smiled at Xiao Zizi, monk Baowen, shook his head and said: "You know, once brother Xiao gets sick, his humanity is simply." "In order to suppress his mind, brother Xiao went to Lingyin Temple to learn about Master Kong. As a result, after his mind gradually stabilized, master Xie Kong may also see that he is a good seedling to practice energy, so he taught him Shaolin skills out of some kindness..." "Result..." "Brother Xiao doesn''t know why. Maybe he''s too eager for quick success and instant benefit. There''s also something wrong in his practice. He has strength, but it once again leads to the mental problem of extreme desire to kill, so that he finally goes crazy... And hurts many disciples of Lingyin Temple." "It is said that after brother Xiao was taken down, the monks in the temple were strongly advocating that this evil and heresy should be eliminated, but master Xie Kong was the only one who couldn''t bear it and still planned to save him from the sea of suffering, and then... You have seen it now." "The dignified ten men, the eminent monks of Shaolin Temple and the abbot of Lingyin Temple only wanted to spend their time, but could not bear to hurt their disciples. All their means were abandoned and completely reduced to an ordinary person..." Let''s go, Liu Xiaojiang once again looked at Xiao Zizi, who turned his back to himself, and didn''t lower his voice. "Now, brother Xiao can be regarded as killing to stop killing. He can be regarded as the angry King Kong of Buddhism, but in the future... It''s hard to say whether it''s a Buddha or a devil." "Ho ho......" the old monk was not far away from the crowd. Even ordinary people could hear everything Liu Xiaojiang said when they listened carefully, so he smiled at Liu Xiaojiang, then looked at Xiao Zizi, who was silent, and said with a smile: "Baojing, did you hear that? I worked hard for you." "Xiao Zizi. Chapter 262 "Master, you are still so tough..." Xiao Zizi was silent for a long time when he heard the old monk''s words. He even looked back at Liu Xiaojiang unexpectedly, but he finally choked out such a sentence, which was enough to make Baowen monk angry in an instant. "Xiao Ziyou!!!" When Baowen heard that Xiao Ziyou greeted his master so much, he immediately clenched his fist with resentment and came directly to Xiao Ziyou the next second. Boom!!! Xiao Zizi raised his hand against monk Baowen''s fist. As excellent Shaolin monks, their great strength suddenly caused the ground to collapse inch by inch. The aftermath of the fight between the two monks immediately shook back the almost unprepared people around them. At this time, only Liu Xiaojiang and Feng Baobao stood still and did not retreat. It seems that they have already known the scope of the afterwave. Perhaps they are not afraid of the power of the two monks. It seems that they are not worried about being involved at all. "Xiao Ziyou!!!" "Senior brother! It''s rare!" Monk Baowen and Xiao Ziyou are temporarily deadlocked in place. The expression on their faces is called brotherhood. One obviously wants to kill the other; One obviously doesn''t care about each other''s life and death. Liu Xiaojiang took a look at the "brotherly" martial brothers, and looked at the old monk who had been shaken by the aftershock for several meters. It seemed that he had really been hit hard by this one. He couldn''t help shaking his head helplessly. Others present may not understand why monk Baowen is so angry with Xiao Ziyou''s words, but he, who can learn a lot of inside information through Erzhuang, naturally knows the reason why monk Baowen is so angry. After all, when Xiao Ziyou was possessed, master Xie Kong allowed the other party to vent his demons on himself in order to save his disciples, and he didn''t even fight from beginning to end Master Xie Kong successfully woke up the disciples who had been possessed by the devil at the cost of serious injury and almost death! This is the real reason why he has become an ordinary person now! A guy who almost killed his master and directly reduced his master to ordinary people. Xiao Zizi''s words just now, whether intentional or not, are obviously enough to make monk Baowen angry. Then, Master Xie Kong sat up on the ground and looked at the two disciples who were facing each other. With a "wow" sound, he cried directly, successfully preventing the two from continuing to fight. "Look! Look! What''s the reason! Disciples beat Shifu!!!" "Master!" when Baowen heard the sound, he quickly stopped his hand, ran to the master and reached out to help the other party up from the ground. "Shifu! Shifu! I really didn''t notice!" "Alas..." master Xie Kong sighed as he was lifted up by monk Baowen: "old monk, my life is hard!" "Obviously, they are all disciples. Look at Liang Daochang, who has gone to heaven, and this one who was only removed from the scene. Zhang Zhiwei and Tian Jinzhong''s eleven disciples are really a good seedling." At this point, the old monk was helped to stand up, reached out and touched the big bag on his forehead, shook his head and sighed again: "Alas! Look at you evil people!" "Baowen, I told you to stop being angry. What''s the difference between you and Baojing..." "Master! I''m wrong! I... I won''t fight! The disciple really knows his mistake!" monk Baowen quickly confessed his mistake to his master. Wen Yan, Master Xie Kong looked at him again and turned his back to himself not far away. Obviously, he didn''t know how to face Xiao Zizi. In the end, he didn''t teach him directly like a monk Baowen. Lao he was slightly silent for a moment, then turned to Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Liu Daochang......" "Just call me Xiaojiang. Although Buddhism and Taoism are not a family, as a self-cultivation person, you are the boy''s predecessor." Liu Xiaojiang said. "OK, let the old monk take advantage of you..." master Xie Kong smiled and nodded. "Xiaojiang, although what you said before is not a secret, please don''t spread it out. I don''t want too many people to pay attention to Baojing because of my problems. This will easily give him the way of spiritual cultivation and add a lot of unnecessary obstacles for no reason." "After all, what you just said is quite right. If Baojing can stick to the road under her feet, she can still be regarded as the angry King Kong of Buddhism. Killing to stop killing is not ''evil'' as long as it is reasonable. Maybe there will be a chance to successfully cut off the demons in the future." "So the old monk doesn''t want to..." "I see, master." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Xiao Zizi, who was silent, and then nodded directly to understand Master Kong''s request. Liu Xiaojiang can maintain a respectful attitude towards master Xie Kong, a teacher who can sacrifice his life for justice, even if he does not agree with the other party''s practice. Moreover, this request is a trivial matter for himself. "Thank you very much." master Xie Kong stood on his chest with one hand and bowed his head to Liu Xiaojiang. Liu Xiaojiang didn''t want to dodge the elder''s salute at all. Instead, he stood in place and accepted the other party''s thanks, but he couldn''t help looking at the old monk again. At this time, if you avoid the gratitude expressed by the old monk for his disciples, it may be an disrespect to the Buddhist master A moment later, Master Xie Kong and other people realized that this was really nothing, so they took monk Baowen down the mountain. But when passing by Xiao Zizi, he couldn''t help but stop and asked slowly without looking back: "Baojing, did you abide by our agreement?" "Well." Xiao Zizi looked at the back of the old monk and replied, "defend yourself and eliminate demons. In addition, there has been no killer so far." "Isn''t that good..." master Xie Kong said. "But the evil in my heart has never subsided." Xiao Zizi helped his glasses and said, "master, I''m afraid one day, I''ll still be able to help and fight innocent people..." "As long as you haven''t given up on yourself..." master Xie Kong interrupted calmly: "remember the penultimate step we agreed..." "If one day, you are really defeated by the devil and intend to kill innocent people..." The old monk walked down the mountain again, leaving everyone with a small figure, but it always makes people feel very tall. "Kill me." Seeing this, Xiao Zizi looked at the figure gradually disappearing, finally put his hands on his chest and merged, bowed his head and saluted: "Remember, disciple." Then, Xiao Zizi felt a few lines of sight behind him, immediately put down his hands and looked back, but found that everyone present was absent-minded. It seemed that he was not interested in his own affairs at all. What''s more, he even whistled to cover up his gossip "Xiao Zizi. "You have a good master, brother Xiao." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Xiao Ziyou without hiding. "Well." Xiao Zizi didn''t deny it, but he obviously didn''t want to talk more about it, so he nodded slightly in a direction under Liu Xiaojiang''s gaze. "Xiaojiang, the two children who have been shaking around, really don''t need to pay attention?" "One is an acquaintance and the other is probably a relative of an acquaintance." Liu Xiaojiang smiled and shook his head. "Although I don''t know what these two goods want, they shouldn''t make trouble for us. Besides, there are more important things right now. After all, today is the so-called execution day..." "Tut... No, it''s just because I''m an acquaintance. In case of any accident, it''s really hard to explain." Well, Liu Xiaojiang turned around and looked at the others present, "everybody, just in case, I''d better go and have a look at the two goods, so as not to have any accidents next. Maybe we can''t afford this responsibility." "OK!" Zhang Chulan nodded immediately. "Acquaintances?" Wang Zhenqiu took a meaningful look at Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Chulan. "... that''s right." Zhang Chulan scratched her head in embarrassment, apparently guessing the other party''s intention. "Those two children should have no bad thoughts," Lao Meng reminded, "Xiaojiang, please remember not to go too far." The clarinet looked at Lao Meng and said with a smile, "forget it, Lao Meng, if he really wanted to do something, he would have done it to those two children who don''t know how to hide?" "... ah." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about it. He just glanced at Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao, shook his head and said: "I dare. If something goes wrong with these two goods here, the old man won''t ask me for punishment..." Chapter 263 meanwhile, Two sneaky figures squatted on the top of a mountain 100 meters away from the bunker and were using binoculars to observe Zhang Chulan''s movements all the time. "Brother, Zhang Chulan''s action can''t see that it has something to do with rootless clues." Lu Linglong, dressed in pink sportswear, put down her telescope and looked at Zhang Chulan''s big cousin, who was still observing Zhang Chulan, and said: "Let''s not continue to watch. I can''t touch the strength of immortal Xiao Liu. I don''t know when he will be..." "You''d better stay." Lu Lin, dressed in black sportswear, heard the sound, put down her telescope and shook her head "We''re all here. We have to see what will happen. Today is the punishment day formulated by the company. Don''t you wonder what the company is doing?" "Master Xie Kong is gone." Lu Linglong thought of what she had just seen and couldn''t help wondering: "If things really came out like that, master Xie Kong, how could they leave so simply." "That''s why people are curious." Lu Lin smiled at Lu Linglong and said: "The fact is inconsistent with the outside news. Master Xie Kong just proved this. What is the real purpose of the company''s news and photos?" "... this is a matter within the company." Lu Linglong''s small face was a little embarrassed. "Elder brother, is it really good for us to just investigate rootless clues and help the prince solve his heart knot all the time, in case of other things..." Right now, "So, when you two came here, you thought Zhang Chulan was investigating rootless students and wanted to follow him to find out about rootless students?" A voice familiar to Lu Linglong suddenly came from behind, directly interrupting the conversation between Lu''s brothers and sisters. Hear the sound, Lu Linglong and Lu Lin were both slightly stunned, Lu Linglong looked back very stiff, and then said with great embarrassment: "Immortal Xiao Liu... Long time no see!" Bang!!! Liu Xiaojiang looked at Lu Linglong''s expression of deliberately selling cute. He came over and raised his hand to her head. "Ouch!" "Nonsense!" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Lu Linglong, who was eating pain and covering his head, and said with a very unhappy expression: "What''s on your mind?!" "... exquisite!" Lu Lin was also slightly stunned when she saw this. Then she quickly protected her cousin behind her, looked at Liu Xiaojiang with empty eyes and said: "Xiao... Immortal Xiao Liu, don''t blame Linglong. I brought her out this time. All the responsibility lies with me." Liu Xiaojiang once saved Lu Linglong and got the Tongtian book from Master Lu. Lu Lin obviously recognized his identity at the first time. Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the young man in front of Lu Linglong and said with a little doubt: "Are you..." "He''s my cousin, Lu Lin." Lu Linglong stood up from the ground while rubbing her head. The sudden chestnut hurt so much that she almost cried. "Brother, i... I''m fine..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Lu Lin, who also got up from the ground. An imperceptible red light flashed in his eyes, and he saw the young Lu family''s children thoroughly. Inverse triple Moreover, like Master Lu at a young age, he has improved the triple cultivation of the inverse life of Sany to the second level... Yes. Then, Liu Xiaojiang nodded, indicating that he understood Lu Lin''s identity. Then he looked at the pitiful Lu Linglong with a small face again and frowned: "I want to investigate rootless students. Do you know what you''re doing?" Lu Linglong felt that the pain on her head was relieved a lot. Then she slowly put down her hands, looked at Liu Xiaojiang firmly and said: "We want to help the prince untie the knot that has been bothering him, so..." "You''re looking for death!" Liu Xiaojiang immediately narrowed his eyes and interrupted Lu Linglong. There was no easygoing in his face. "I know that Master Lu''s heart knot is rootless, because rootless once killed his master, which can be regarded as'' destroying ''the whole Trinity gate from the side." "This knot has a long history. Even he can''t help it. Can you two younger generation intervene?" "And..." "Even if there is no clear news of rootless life''s death, no one knows whether he is dead or alive, but investigating rootless life is almost equivalent to investigating the Jiashen rebellion that year, and even has an unclear relationship with baqiji. Do you know how dangerous it will be!" Liu Xiaojiang got a gift from old man Lu and appreciated Lu Linglong''s performance in the dilemma. Naturally, he didn''t want to see something happen to the old man''s baby. If it''s curious about the company''s business this time, he can only give two orders to let them leave. As a result, the two goods unexpectedly don''t know the heaven and earth, want to investigate rootless life, and plan to follow Zhang Chulan to contact those things that are extremely dangerous to the older generation. Nowadays, many people know that Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Chulan have a close relationship. Zhang Chulan is also a legitimate disciple outside Zhengyi Tianshi mansion. If something goes wrong with Lu Linglong, who can guarantee that Master Lu will not be angry with Tianshi mansion and his heart? On the other side, Lu Linglong saw Liu Xiaojiang with a dark face for the first time, and immediately carefully wanted to explain something. "Immortal Xiao Liu, but..." "Nothing but." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said, "I know you are good for old man Lu. I don''t want to see him trapped in heart knot all the time. There is no mistake in essence." "But you are really too impulsive and don''t think about the risks. In case you encounter danger and finally fall in front of Master Lu, will this have a smaller impact on the master than the destruction of Sany gate?" Speaking of this, no matter how the brothers and sisters of the Lu family reacted, he raised his hand to their Dantian and said: "Whether it''s the Quanzhen sect Dan method that pays attention to both life and death, or the anti life triple method originally created by SANY school, it doesn''t bring you enough strength to protect yourself. Investigating the consequences of rootless life can''t be borne by the strength in your two bodies." "But isn''t Zhang Chulan also investigating what happened that year?" Lu Linglong said stubbornly. Even if Lu Lin thought what Liu Xiaojiang said was reasonable, she looked a little reluctant after thinking for a moment. "Immortal Xiao Liu, Trinity also has my share. I''m not only trying to help the master, but also taking responsibility for inheriting the triple of inverse life." "You once saved Linglong. Our Lu family are very grateful for your help. Even if you have inherited the Tongtian book from the grand master, it can only be considered reasonable to get it by strength, which is not enough to offset our gratitude to your benefactor." "Besides, based on the relationship between the master and Tianshi mansion and his personal appreciation for you, we really hope you can understand this matter......" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the brothers and sisters of the Lu family with a firm face in front of him. For the first time, he felt that the Lu family''s "straightness" in temperament did not bring all the qualities worthy of appreciation. When he heard Lu Linglong mention Zhang Chulan and Lu Lin''s explanation, he was almost laughed by the two goods. The brothers and sisters of the Lu family may be better than Zhang Chulan in strength, or not as good as Zhang Chulan, or they may be equal to Zhang Chulan, but in the level of thinking and doing things, they are undoubtedly one heaven and one earth. Flowers in the greenhouse These two people may be better than Zhang Lingyu''s stupid goods, but under the careful care of Master Lu, they are not much better than Zhang Lingyu at all. At most, they are only half weight. "You two are so silly and lovely..." With a helpless face, Liu Xiaojiang rubbed his temples with his hands. Then, under the expectant gaze of the Lu brothers and sisters, he spoke some words that were enough to cool the hearts of the two people. "OK..." "I see what you mean, but I don''t intend to give up, do I..." "Well, I won''t stop you. Even if you want to continue to follow the investigation and have no roots, I won''t say much, but there is one condition... You must at least have enough self-protection strength and be able to escape in case of danger." So far, Liu Xiaojiang stepped back alone, stood directly opposite the Lu brothers and sisters, then sat down on the ground and said: "Come on, let''s go together. I won''t use tongtianli against your Lu family, so whatever means you use, as long as you can get me up or step back a little, I will admit that you have the ability to protect yourself and won''t make a small report with Master Lu." "If not..." "I believe that Master Lu should be willing to see me and personally send you two ignorant children back." Chapter 264 "Immortal Xiao Liu..." Lu Linglong obviously didn''t want to give up the investigation, and didn''t want to fight with his benefactor who saved him. Although she knew that she could not beat Liu Xiaojiang alone if they worked together, she obviously didn''t think that she could even make Liu Xiaojiang step back or get up. "We just want to investigate. You really don''t have to..." "Linglong, you seem to have misunderstood something." when Liu Xiaojiang saw the embarrassment on Lu Linglong''s face, he immediately smiled and shook his head and interrupted: "I don''t need to write all about heaven, nor do I take the initiative to attack..." "This does not mean that I will release water to you. On the contrary... In order to make sure that you have the ability to protect yourself, I will take you very seriously and will not read the friendship with your Lu family." "So..." "If you really don''t want to give up, then try your best to join hands to ''defeat'' me and prove that you have the ability to protect yourself in case of trouble, which is responsible for yourself and Master Lu." Speaking of this, he looked at the Lu brothers and sisters with a smile and said: "Don''t worry. I won''t fight for the danger of injury and insist on not admitting you." "I just didn''t want you to be in danger. I didn''t want to see old man Lu encounter a greater knot because of you..." See this, Lu Linglong was obviously reluctant. She always felt sorry for the Lu family''s family instructions, so she was stopped by Lu Lin when she just wanted to refuse. "Linglong, stop talking." Lu Lin grabbed her cousin''s arm, shook her head like a reminder, then looked at Liu Xiaojiang sitting on the ground opposite and smiled: "What immortal Xiao Liu said just now is also true. If we encounter danger when investigating rootless life, turning back will only make the master and them suffer a greater blow." "We are really too impulsive about this. The reason why immortal Xiao Liu is doing this now is to make friends with the Lu family and help you, me and the grand master think about it at the same time... He is thinking about it for all the Lu family." "After all, if you don''t have a certain self-protection ability, your father and my father... Even the ups and downs of the Lu family will be unable to give up because of you and me, which is likely to trigger a new round of hatred chain." "Brother!" Lu Linglong said discontentedly, "don''t you let me fight with my two people?!" "This is an opportunity!" Lu Lin said. "If we can prove our strength with immortal Xiao Liu, we should be able to continue to follow Zhang Chulan and investigate rootless life without affecting anyone and being known by the prince. It is also likely to get the help of immortal Xiao Liu." "In addition, this is also the only way. Do you want to give up investigating rootless life, give up helping the prince untie the knot for many years, or do you want to live up to the kindness of immortal Xiaoliu?!" Lu Linglong is a little simple. At least she is also the key training object of the Lu family. Even if there are still deficiencies in her working methods, she is by no means a dull minded person. She is just protected and lacks certain experience. Therefore, after hearing Lu Lin''s reminder, she quickly thought about everything, and then nodded reluctantly and firmly in her eyes. "I... I see." "Hmm!" Lu Lin loosened Lu Linglong''s arm, looked at Liu Xiaojiang seriously and said: "Immortal Xiao Liu, do as you say. As long as we prove our ability to protect ourselves, you shouldn''t stop us anymore?" "You''re very good." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t answer the question directly. He just sat on the ground and smiled at Lu Lin. then he looked at Lu Linglong who was no longer tangled and said: "Have you decided? Let''s go together. Let me see how much progress you''ve made recently." "Hmm!" Lu Linglong nodded hard and stretched out her hand to Liu Xiaojiang. There was no hesitation on her little face. "Immortal Liu! I won''t give up easily!" "Stubborn girl..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t deny it. He knew that the Lu family were almost the same in this regard. Otherwise, Mr. Lu wouldn''t remember the events of that year to the present. After all, in a strict sense, the original intention of rootless life is not Trinity, nor does it intend to dismantle the alien School of Zuo ruotong, nor does it have a so-called killing heart for Mr. Kang long. It can only be said that everything exceeded the expectations at the beginning. Therefore, in this matter in those years, rootless life was a shit stirring stick. Thinking, Liu Xiaojiang saw Lu Lin beside Lu Linglong, and there was a very conspicuous change on her body. Her skin began to have no blood color, and even her dark hair turned pure white. See this, Liu Xiaojiang once again flashed a red light in his eyes, observed Lu Lin after Shi Yingsheng''s triple birth, then slowly frowned and muttered with a little doubt: "No, if it''s just like this, no wonder no one has ever practiced to the third level..." Liu Xiaojiang once heard of the triple cultivation method and concept of inverse life from the old Heavenly Master. He knows that the triple of inverse birth preached by Trinity is nothing more than to re cultivate himself to the perfect posture of innate energy according to the truth of "people''s birth, and the innate energy is transformed into four limbs and all bones..." in order to achieve the legendary state of emergence in this way. Now, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Lu Lin opposite, but found that the inverse triple could really achieve the perfect innate energy posture in the end. But if the second level is the innate energy posture to a certain extent, what can we do even if we finally practice to the third level? If you continue in this way of cultivation, even if you go against the sky again, the third level of the inverse triple will just continue the state of "energy", even if you can really make yourself "permanent" Eclosion? Stop kidding! Not to mention the legendary realm of eclosion and soaring, this "Qihua" is not a perfect innate energy at all. It will still be mixed with the acquired energy from many years of cultivation. It is impossible to follow the concept of Trinity and re cultivate yourself to the pure state of the womb. And At this time, Liu Xiaojiang thought of the fact that Sany sect had never been eclosic, and the fact that the sect had never practiced the triple cultivation of inverse life to the third, and a trace of pity and regret could not help but emerge in his eyes. The idea may be right, but if no one can do it at all, how can the idea be correct? As long as it is a person formed from the womb, whether it is an alien or an ordinary person, this kind of..... Huh?! Thinking of this, Liu Xiaojiang''s brain suddenly flashed Feng Baobao''s innocent little face. Considering the situation he had found in the other party''s body, he suddenly felt that the last state of inverse triple life seemed to be highly consistent with Feng Baobao''s state to some extent. Faster, stronger, extremely abnormal recovery Even as long as the innate energy in the body is continuous, it will never grow old and die Damn it! Isn''t that what the baby is talking about?! ¡­¡­ meanwhile, In front of the abandoned bunker 100 meters away, "Sneeze!!!" Feng Baobao suddenly sneezed without warning, so that the cap on the cerebellar bag fell to the ground, which attracted the attention of everyone else around. "Sister bao''er, can''t you catch a cold?" Zhang Chulan looked puzzled at this. It''s not always said that fools don''t... no, no, How can sister Bao catch the symptom of a cold because of her immortality? "Mu de si..." Feng Baobao subconsciously replied, and then found that his way of speaking was wrong. He immediately removed the Sichuan flavor and said again: "I''m fine, but my nose suddenly itches..." "Hey, baby, this intuition is still accurate." Wang Zhenqiu didn''t take it seriously. He just glanced at a direction in the distance and said: "Don''t you realize it as soon as you start over there?" "Do it?" Zhang Chulan looked at the direction that Wang Zhenqiu had just indicated, and couldn''t help but frown slowly. "Brother Liu, did you start with those two goods?" "Why don''t we take a look?" Lao Meng looked at the crowd with a worried expression. "Maybe something happened." the clarinet came over with the kettle from one side, sat down on the ground, looked at the distance and said: "It''s always those two children who don''t know how to hide. Even if something happens, it''s enough for Xiaojiang to be there alone, not to mention that the other party is still your acquaintance..." "I can go and have a look." Xiao Zizi obviously pays more attention to Liu Xiaojiang. I don''t know if it''s because of his previous "cooperation" in biyou village that he likes Liu Xiaojiang who won''t rob his prey. "... no need." Zhang Chulan looked at Xiao Ziyou and shook his head nervously. "Brother Liu can do it alone. Anyway, it must be those two goods. Brother Xiao, don''t go there and ignore them!" "Xiao Zizi. "Brother Xiao, ah Lian is afraid of you." Wang Zhenqiu said with a bad smile: "However, ah Lian has such a big reaction. It seems that the identity of the two goods is not low. Don''t you plan to talk to us now? Who are the two guys who followed us all the way?" "It should be... Surnamed Lu." Zhang Chulan finally told the identity of the Lu brothers and sisters in order to keep Wang Zhenqiu from making trouble. As soon as this remark came out, all the people present except Feng Baobao were completely unconscious. "Lu Jia?" the clarinet wondered. "Well, it should be." Zhang Chulan nodded. "When did Xiao Zhang get together with the Lu family?" Lao Meng was also very curious about it. "Ho!" Zhang Chulan shook her head indifferently. "When we were on Longhu Mountain, we were already good friends. We just met not long ago. Maybe we were curious about what I was doing." "The younger generation of the Lu family..." Xiao Zizi looked disappointed, as if he had lost a lot of fun. At this time, only Wang Zhenqiu, who had also been to the Qinling mountains before and had a slight contact with rootless handwriting, thought silently for a moment after learning that it was the Lu family, and then looked at Zhang Chulan suspiciously. "Oh, it''s actually the Lu family. Yes... Ah Lian, it seems that you not only established your position at the Luo Tian Festival, but also really made many friends of your peers." "Lay a fart!" Zhang Chulan was upset when she heard Wang Zhenqiu mention it. ¡­¡­ On the other side, "Immortal Xiaoliu, we are ready. Can we start?" After Lu Lin fully displayed the triple of inverse life preached by old man Lu, she saw Liu Xiaojiang sitting on the ground opposite, and her face was not very good. But out of his self modesty, he didn''t think Liu Xiaojiang''s face would be because he showed the triple of inverse life. Instead, he thought the other party might also have something on his mind. In addition, based on the relationship between Liu Xiaojiang and the Lu family, he obviously doesn''t want to take advantage of others'' danger at all. He just wants to prove that he and Lu Linglong really have the strength level of self-protection in case of distress. However, Liu Xiaojiang was still in a rare stupor. He didn''t react to Lu Lin''s reminder. He still sat on the ground and didn''t know what he was thinking. See this, "Immortal Xiao Liu! Immortal Xiao Liu!" Lu Linglong also warned loudly, "we''re going to do it!" "Ah? Oh..." Liu Xiaojiang immediately reacted, looked at the two people who had already prepared opposite, smiled and nodded, saying: "Yes, I know. You can do it at any time. As long as you can make me step back or have a tendency to get up... Even if you win." "OK! Then you should be careful!" Lu Linglong said confidently. "..." Lu Lin watched Liu Xiaojiang wake up easily by her cousin. Suddenly, she felt that the goods opposite seemed a little more female than male. However, considering that it was the first time she met the other party, she didn''t immediately take the other party''s "LSP" identity seriously. "Linglong! Let''s go!" "Good!" Let''s go, Lu Lin took the lead in rushing to Liu Xiaojiang, who was sitting on the ground opposite. Her speed was not weaker than that of Zhang Chulan, who was fully open as a "Xunlei member". Obviously, it was due to the great improvement of her ability brought about by the triple of inverse life. Almost for a moment, Lu Lin had already come to Liu Xiaojiang, but when he raised his hand to fight Liu Xiaojiang back with a fist, a very strange black breathing mask suddenly appeared in front of him, directly blocking his attack containing extremely powerful Tao. When!!!!!! A huge sound like a bell struck appeared, and the deafening sound also attracted the birds in the forest in the distance to flee in all directions. Lu Lin looked at the black breathing mask against her fist, ignoring the redness and swelling caused by the impact on her fist, and said unbelievably: "Is this your golden light mantra? The protection ability is so......" It''s said that video is video. Even if you understand that Liu Xiaojiang''s strength is very strong, you can''t compare with each other, but it''s obvious that you never thought that the gap between yourself and your peers would be so huge. "If you try, you should be prepared for failure." Liu Xiaojiang knew that Lu Lin had not given full play and was just trying to test the depth of her skills, but he immediately controlled the black energy, turned into a huge black hand and quickly grabbed Lu Lin in front of her. However, When!!! Lu Linglong arrived in time, punched the black giant hand and helped his cousin solve the siege. Then Xiaolian made a decision very seriously. She immediately used all her strength to bite her teeth and rushed to Liu Xiaojiang sitting on the ground. No doubt she wanted to change one. Lu Linglong worships under the gate of Quanzhen dragon''s gate and adheres to the concept of life and integrity to practice the Dan method. The strength of both physique and soul has reached the top level of young people. At the same time, Lu Linglong knew that Liu Xiaojiang would not kill himself, so she chose this relatively extreme way to try to control the immovable Liu Xiaojiang by taking advantage of the risk that she might bear all the attacks, and even tried her best to push Liu Xiaojiang away. After all, as long as Liu Xiaojiang moves, as long as Liu Xiaojiang takes a step back, it is even if he and his cousin win. Hum! This is called never tired of deception! At the same time, because of the blood relationship and almost growing up together, Lu Lin saw Lu Linglong''s action and immediately understood her cousin''s idea. Then she quickly circled behind Liu Xiaojiang at a very fast speed and planned to help her cousin to break Liu Xiaojiang off the ground. However, When Liu Xiaojiang faced the cleverness of the landing brothers and sisters, even if he didn''t have time to use the black energy to transform himself again, he didn''t feel that he had to rely on his abnormal body to bear the brute force of the Lu brothers and sisters, especially Lu Linglong. However, he slowly raised the corner of his mouth and said: "Smart, but not enough, that''s why I said, you''re so cute." Let''s go, When the Lu brothers and sisters were about to touch Liu Xiaojiang, With a slight "yiyilala" sound, some dense black currents began to appear nearby, and suddenly gathered into several small black lightning, hitting the Lujia brothers and sisters in front of and behind liuxiaojiang. "Ah!!!!!!" When Lu Linglong was suffering, perhaps out of an extreme accident, she finally couldn''t help shouting out her voice Chapter 265 Yaoxing Society headquarters, Squeak Xiao Xiao, dressed in light blue cloth and calm, pushed open the small door of the metal compartment in the middle of the room, walked slowly out of the relatively dark internal environment, and nodded to the short haired young man below the steps. "Great..." the young man smiled with satisfaction and said: "Mr. Xiao Xiao, your blowing is great, and it''s very helpful to me... Thank you!" "Nothing..." Xiao Xiao looked at his'' complete ''left arm and slowly walked down the steps of the metal compartment. "I have great kindness from director Qu society. I will comply with any request as long as it is put forward by her..." "Yes," said the young man undeniably, "almost all the people here have received the help of their sister..." At this point, he lowered his head and said: "This is probably the reason why no one will refuse her sister. It is the source of her magic..." Although he has changed his face, and even his height and body shape have changed greatly before and after, it sounds obvious that he is Ma Xianhong, the leader of "Xinjie" in biyou village and the successor of all kinds of magic tricks. Wen Yan, Xiao Xiao just looked at Ma Xianhong and did not intend to continue to communicate with him. The look and temperament between his eyebrows and eyes seemed to prove that he was no longer the young man who liked to talk about crosstalk and had a cheerful personality. In his calm eyes, it seems a little lonely. It looks like a frustrated man who has experienced great storms and waves and has never recovered since On the other side, Ma Xianhong didn''t care about Xiao Xiao''s indifference, and because he was not familiar with Xiao Xiao''s personality earlier, he didn''t notice the changes in each other, but looked forward to the metal compartment in front and said: "This stove is the plan put forward by my sister to help me recover my incomplete memory according to my divine machine and some means she has." "But more than that, I also want to use it to help more people. I also want to be a person like my sister..." Right now, "You are you, why do you want to be me?" Qu Tong didn''t know when he stood at the door of such a big room. "Sister?" Ma Xianhong looked at Qu Tong with a surprised expression and asked, "when did you come?" "Just arrived..." Qu Tong walked into the room without expression, came to Ma Xianhong and Xiao Xiao, handed Ma Xianhong the red pill in his hand and said: "Xianhong, eat it..." See this, Ma Xianhong could not help but frown slowly, and his eyes were almost full of reluctance, "sister, I don''t have to eat this for a long time." "Eat... Obey." Qu Tong still handed the red pill to Ma Xianhong. Knowing the effect of the red pill, Ma Xianhong remembered what Liu Xiaojiang had told him in biyou village. He obviously didn''t intend to listen to Qu Tong, nor did he want to give the other party a chance to do it for himself. Although so far, Ma Xianhong still doesn''t believe that his sister, like Liu Xiaojiang himself, is actually using himself. But considering what Liu Xiaojiang has done to Chen duo, he still doesn''t want the risk of being noticed by others. After all, Chen Duo is very poor and needs help. If people know that she is still alive, the company will not give up. It may even involve Liu Xiaojiang. Anyway, I will let it rot in my stomach! Chen duo has only one life Ma Xianhong can''t afford to gamble, nor dare he gamble on it. He can''t use Chen duo''s life to confirm whether his sister is still trustworthy. So "You know, sister," Ma Xianhong said, looking at the small red pill Qu Tong handed him "Someone once told me that there was a problem with my memory, but it was not lost by accident, but by some means." "He also told me that because my willpower is not weak, the effect of some means applied is not permanent and needs to constantly stabilize some effect, otherwise... My memory may recover by itself." At this point, he raised his eyes to Qu Tong in front of him and asked with pure eyes: "Sister, I know that my memory has a problem, or someone may have used it. You''ve been trying your best to help me in recent years. Can you tell me... What''s going on?" "Is everything the man said true? Can I recover my incomplete memory by myself?" "... Xianhong." Qu Tong was stunned when he heard this sentence. Then Xiumei looked at Ma Xianhong tightly and said: "Are you doubting your sister?" Qu Tong understands that all this may be the reserved means of Liu Xiaojiang, but it is precisely because Ma Xianhong is such an abnormal person that she is very likely to be the inexplicable Liu Xiaojiang, which makes her more incomprehensible. "No!" Ma Xianhong answered directly without thinking: "I believe my sister will not harm me. I also believe that the scheme put forward by my sister will help me recover my incomplete memory and let me use it to help more people." "But... But... I don''t know, I really don''t know who I should trust..." As he spoke, Ma Xianhong''s face began to show a trace of pain, so that he even couldn''t bear to hold his head, giving people the feeling that his head was about to burst open. Seeing this, A different color flashed in Qu Tong''s eyes, and there was a little blue energy around him, saying: "Xianhong, since you believe in your sister, take the medicine quickly. Your current state is not suitable for thinking too much. Leave everything to your sister. Don''t think, doubt or believe..." "Why should I believe you!" Ma Xianhong immediately looked at Qu Tong with pain and anger. At this moment, When Qu Tong saw that Ma Xianhong could still doubt himself at this time, an imperceptible disappointment flashed in his eyes, and the blue energy on his body immediately dispersed. "Hoo..." Qu Tong looked at Ma Xianhong in great pain, slightly adjusted his mood, shook his head and said: "Xianhong, are you more willing to trust a stranger who has only met a few times and doesn''t even know his real thoughts than your sister who has been helping you all the time?" "... sister, I''m sorry." Ma Xianhong saw the loss on Qu Tong''s face and knew that he had just gone too far. Suddenly, he couldn''t bear to bear the pain and said with difficulty: "I really don''t know who to trust now..." Wen Yan, Qu Tong didn''t say anything to make Ma Xianhong believe his words this time, but looked down at the red pill in his hand and said: "This is the tranquilizer I prepared for you. It can alleviate the mental instability caused by incomplete memory as much as possible without affecting your body." "Yes, you really didn''t have to eat any more for a long time, because even I think you are on the right track, and your spirit should be more stable than ever, but after the end of biyou village, perhaps because you contacted ''someone'', your spirit began to become unstable again." "It''s because I noticed this and it''s not peaceful recently that I took it out again, but unfortunately... You seem to have a strong resistance to it." Ma Xianhong retorted hard, "I didn''t..." "Then eat it!" Qu Tong frowned and interrupted, "your spirit is very unstable now, even on the verge of collapse. You can get complete silence by eating it!" Ma Xianhong still resisted, but he still stretched out his hand and took Qu Tong''s red pill. "I..." "Eat it!" Qu Tong''s body radiated blue energy again, and the strength used this time was far more powerful than just now. "If you still want to believe your sister! Then eat it for me! What happens later... You can confirm it yourself!" "Hoo... Hoo..." Ma Xianhong took the pill in his hand. When he heard what Qu Tong said, he suddenly gasped abnormally, but he finally put the pill into his mouth and swallowed it under Qu Tong''s gaze. The next moment, Plop! Ma Xianhong completely lost consciousness and fell in front of Qu Tong. Xiao Xiao on one side was there from beginning to end, but he didn''t seem interested in it. He didn''t care about the difference between his sister and brother, or why Ma Xianhong had such a strong resistance. Now, If you have to say who looks abnormal, it may be in Xiao Xiao''s own heart that Ma Xianhong should be abnormal, rather than Qu Tong who is forced from beginning to end Then, Qu Tong tells Xiao Xiao to move Ma Xianhong to an iron bed on one side, and then tells Xiao Xiao that the young stranger who was "recruited" not long ago is neither light nor heavy, but does not contain any feelings: "Mr. Xiao Xiao, go out first." "HMM." Xiao Xiao''s attitude towards Qu Tong was a lot more enthusiastic. He first smiled and nodded respectfully, and then obeyed the orders and left the room. After Xiao Xiao left, Qu Tong went to the iron bed where Ma Xianhong was lying. He just thought for a moment, then emitted blue energy again. Finally, he gathered into a blue hand like minghunshu and began to operate on Ma Xianhong''s "soul". If she just wanted to stop Ma Xianhong from foolishly breaking into the company''s trap, so as not to expose her existence and plan, now... She really began to be curious. Liu Xiaojiang''s behavior looks very strange. When he met before, he clearly didn''t show hostility to himself. It doesn''t look like he plans to do something for himself. After all, if Liu Xiaojiang really plans to deal with himself, while knowing his identity, he not only occupies the advantage of information, but also has extremely powerful personal strength. It seems that he can''t use Ma Xianhong to block himself. What''s more? Hearing what Ma Xianhong said just now, Qu Tong can confirm that Liu Xiaojiang may have clearly noticed his existence when he was in biyou village. When he noticed his existence but didn''t know his identity, he was willing to put down the identity of the company''s employees and let his side send someone to rescue Ma Xianhong......... Why?! If he didn''t want to use Ma Xianhong to make trouble for himself, why would he let Ma Xianhong return to his side? Why do you want to tell Ma Xianhong that there are some and no?! After a long time, Qu Tong''s blue hand for Ma Xianhong gradually dispersed, but the expression on his face became more confused. "Chen Duo?" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Where the company set up a suit for Ma Xianhong, On a cliff 100 meters away from the abandoned bunker, Lu Linglong''s body was covered with black smoke, and her small face was full of unwilling to lie on the ground. Looking at Liu Xiaojiang, who was sitting in front of her, with an extremely hateful expression, said: "But... Damn, you''re so mean, ju... You set up a trap in advance... You''re naughty!!!" As soon as the voice fell, Lu Lin was also thrown by Liu Xiaojiang to Lu Linglong''s side, but when she flew over, she still stood on her feet and stabilized her body. She didn''t seem to have been hurt by the thunder methods just now, and even recovered her full state in the twinkling of an eye. As for whether it is in its heyday, it has not been hurt by the thunder method just now. It is estimated that only Lu Lin himself and Liu Xiaojiang, the initiator of the terracotta warriors, know. On the other side, Liu Xiaojiang saw that Lu Lin had healed herself in an instant. Even Lu Linglong slowly got up from the ground. He looked at them a little more unexpectedly. "Oh, I won''t talk about the inverse triple. Unexpectedly, even you silly girl can resist the thunder method just now, but she has suffered some skin trauma..... Yes." Liu Xiaojiang''s hidden thunder just now, although it is impossible to use all his strength, it is still in accordance with the "standard" intensity, which makes it mixed with a trace of Yin five thunder, turbid heart and cutting Chi. It is a bit like Zhang Lingyu''s redundant means of simulating the effect of Yang thunder with Yin thunder. Moreover, the strength of Lei FA is enough to make any young people dare not resist hard. Even the outstanding young people such as Zhang Lingyu will not be much better than Lu Linglong if they do not have any special and effective defense means. Lu Linglong didn''t have the means to resolve the Yin thunder. She could still carry it with the strength of her life. She was only eroded by some physical strength and suffered a little so-called skin trauma This silly girl is really resistant to beating! "Linglong, are you all right?" Lu Lin looked at Lu Linglong with some worry. After all, my cousin didn''t have a triple body against her. Even if she practiced the pill method of Quanzhen Longmen, she didn''t practice the pill method to a great level. It only took more than ten years to raise the intensity of her "sex" and "life" to an extremely rare level. "Brother, I''m fine. Let''s try again!" Lu Linglong looked at Liu Xiaojiang carefully and said: "The situation was so urgent just now. Even if Xiao Liu arranged a trap in advance, it can only be said to be a prevention of the emergency. Now there is a great possibility that all of them have been used up. Let''s find another chance this time..." "You didn''t find the trap just now and didn''t notice how I arranged it..." Liu Xiaojiang immediately smiled. "What you said is possible, but who can guarantee that I must have used up all the traps just now, and... How do you know if I have rearranged the traps now?" "After all, if you don''t even know how the other party arranges the trap, you can only try to kill yourself in the end. Do you know how many times you can resist?" Hearing this, Lu Linglong was silent for a moment. Although her dark face was still full of discontent, it was obvious that she gave up all rash actions immediately. Lu Lin looked at Liu Xiaojiang sitting on the ground opposite and released her energy very seriously, but she still couldn''t detect the trap arranged by Liu Xiaojiang. However, Liu Xiaojiang''s expression became more interesting when he saw the silence of the Lujia brothers and sisters and their caution that they didn''t dare to approach rashly. "If I say now that I just said those two words, I was actually lying to you and didn''t set any traps again, what would you two stupid goods think?" "Ah!!!" Lu Linglong''s mentality exploded in an instant. "Brother!" "Yes!" Lu Lin said. "Xiao Liu... This bastard is clearly bullying me! Fight with him!" "Good!" With that, the brothers and sisters of the Lu family immediately rushed to Liu Xiaojiang with all their strength, and then they were split again by the thunder method arranged in advance, and black smoke came up all over their body "Pooh, haha..." it was the first time that Liu Xiaojiang did not need any so-called intrigue when facing "peers" and gained the pleasure of bullying people in a simple sense. Um Sure enough, honest people are the best! How are you, Ma? Chapter 266 "Immortal Xiao Liu, you... Are shameless..." Lu Linglong fell on the ground less than two meters away from Liu Xiaojiang. When she wanted to get up, she found that she couldn''t lift her strength anyway. Liu Xiaojiang''s hidden thunder arranged around him this time is obviously more inclined to the turbid heart and ambition of Yin thunder in nature. Even if the skin trauma caused to Lu Linglong is not more than before, the hidden Yin damage effect still successfully eroded the other party''s body. Yin, thunder and water are dirty If it is other ordinary alien schools, when facing extremely insidious water dirty mines, they either use strong cultivation to resist hard, or they dodge carefully, so that they will never be easily hit by the thunder method. If not, as early as after being hit by hidden thunder for the first time, ordinary people have completely lost their ability to resist. Lu Linglong forced Liu Xiaojiang to strengthen the nature of Yin thunder when his cultivation was not as good as Liu Xiaojiang, which was enough to prove the uniqueness of the pill method of Quanzhen sect. Seriously, if it weren''t for the gap in cultivation, Liu Xiaojiang even doubts whether water dirty thunder can affect the guy who has practiced Quan Zhen Dan method. The double cultivation of life and soul pursues the ultimate strength of body and soul. Compared with Zhengyi Dao, the cultivation method of Quanzhen Dao can indeed be regarded as quite pure. Unfortunately, when fighting with others, Quanzhen disciples who failed to achieve the Dan method have too few means to show, and they are more inclined to boxing and foot kung fu As for the sun god Liu Xiaojiang looked at Lu Linglong, who was struggling to get up from the ground, and smiled: "Linglong, it seems that you are still far away. Whether it''s cultivation or mind, you are... Too weak now." "However, you didn''t say I was mean, but said I cheated you. It was shameless. My attitude was fairly correct." Fighting with people, the winner decides everything. Naturally, there is no meanness. As long as you can win, everything is easy to say. Even if Lu Linglong has never experienced wind and rain again, she still seems to know this very well. She will not scold meanness because of Liu Xiaojiang''s "means". As for shamelessness Lu Linglong, from the perspective of being friends with each other, accused Liu Xiaojiang of his shameless behavior of deceiving himself. It''s not to say... After all, it''s just a "simulated" fight. Liu Xiaojiang understood Lu Linglong''s idea. Naturally, he didn''t want to refute anything. He sat down and confirmed his shameless behavior this time. "I don''t accept..." Lu Linglong stood up from the ground especially hard, and her dark face was still full of stubbornness. "Forget it." Liu Xiaojiang sat on the ground with his hand on his chin and looked at Lu Linglong, who had spent a long time getting up, and said: "You girl can''t even stand steadily now. What can you do if you don''t want to admit defeat? You''ve lost... It''s a fact." Speaking of this, he looked at Lu Lin standing not far from the left and found that the other party''s injuries healed a lot again, not even affected by Yin five thunder, so he said: "If I were you, I might as well place all my hopes on my big cousin, so that I won''t be able to help him, but will make him feel in the way." "It''s just that even if everything is reasonable, it''s unreasonable to win me. Besides, there''s only one left of the two now..." "Immortal Xiao Liu, why don''t you want to understand us." Lu Lin looked at Lu Linglong, who couldn''t stand steadily, then looked at Liu Xiaojiang with dignified eyes and said: "Linglong and I just want to investigate about rootless life, not other things that have nothing to do with our Lu family, and we don''t have to know what happened that year." "What''s more, rootless life has no news now. It''s still unknown whether it''s life or death. If he''s dead, as long as we find the evidence of his death, we can also solve the knot that confused the master for many years." "Do you mean..." When Lu Lin said this, she suddenly thought of something. She looked at Liu Xiaojiang in disbelief and said: "Rootless life is really not dead?" As soon as it comes out, Lu Linglong''s little face also showed a trace of doubt. In her eyes looking at Liu Xiaojiang, she was also so incredible, as if they just wanted to confirm rootless death from the beginning. "I don''t know." Liu Xiaojiang, out of various considerations, finally didn''t intend to cheat the Lu family, who is still good with him, on the matter of rootless life. "Rootless life is dead, which is a fact recognized by most people. However, there is no evidence to prove it. Therefore, from the perspective of pure reason, rootless life is indeed possible to live, but it is unlikely..." "After all, there are only tens of thousands of people in the alien circle. How difficult is it to completely hide it, not to mention a rootless student with a ''bad reputation'' and a great relationship with many things?" "Besides..." "Even if he is still alive and his success is hidden, can he find a guy who has endured for decades, has not contacted anyone and is determined not to appear in the eyes of others...?" Many of the things Liu Xiaojiang investigated during this period will eventually be related to rootless life. Moreover, based on the whereabouts of both hands, he actually wants to find the rootless guy more than the Lu family. But the more things he knew and the more clues he found pointed to rootless life, the more he felt that this guy might have achieved his goal in those years, no matter what his purpose was. No Does rootless have a purpose at first? Through Mei Jinfeng''s description of some things in those years, Liu Xiaojiang always felt that rootless was born before real change. Although it is also a shit stirring stick that can take the initiative to find Trinity for the sake of integrity, it is not enough to promote the birth of Baqi technology. This can be seen from what rootless did in the Qinling Mountains and his attitude towards the inheritance of immortal Ziyang... At least he doesn''t want the world to be chaotic because of alien problems. Therefore, the real problem in those years was not the rootless life at the beginning, but the rootless life that changed somehow, married 35 people and created a series of riots. Zhang Huaiyi''s "fourth brother" had his own real purpose, which was the source of all the chaos in those years! What makes rootless life so contradictory? What makes rootless life, regardless of the stability of the world, insist on promoting the birth of eight methods of taking chaos? Rootless students can''t think of eight strange skills, which is bound to arouse the covet of other aliens in the world, resulting in chaos in the alien circle? Such a guy who can think of all the possibilities and has the brain to become the head of all sex will disappear after successfully causing chaos and before reaching his real goal? It''s impossible. Rootless life is not a real villain. Even the fact is just the opposite. The omnipotence began to converge because of him. No matter what other outsiders think about it, at least in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, he is obviously controlling the impact of omnipotence on the world! On the other side, Lu Lin obviously couldn''t understand Liu Xiaojiang''s explanation, "then why don''t you..." "I understand and believe that you just want to investigate the life and death of rootless life and untie the knot of old man Lu''s heart for many years." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and interrupted. "However, I believe it is not enough. After all, you are not Mr. Lu himself. You do not have the persuasiveness of a certain character and strength, and you are not enough to convince others that you two really have no other purpose." "Rootless things involve too many things. Everything can attract the attention of many people, and the most important... Is the so-called eight wonders." Let''s go, Liu Xiaojiang saw that Lu Lin''s inverse triple was slowly dispersing. He knew that the time for each other''s cultivation was up, so he slowly got up and stood up from the ground. "The effect of Yin thunder will soon disappear. Linglong can resume normal action in about an hour or two." "You''ve lost. Just adjust and go back to me. Don''t make trouble for everyone here." "If you want to continue to investigate rootless life, continue to follow behind Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao..." So far, he took his cell phone out of his pocket, motioned in his ear and said: "I''ll let old man Lu come and pick you up in person. Don''t blame me then. After all, I''ve given you a chance just now." ¡­¡­ A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang left the Lujia brothers and sisters to adjust their energy on the cliff. When he returned to the cave in front of the company''s abandoned bunker base, he found that everyone present was looking at himself with a strange look. "Hmm? Is there anything on my face?" "That''s not true." Wang Zhenqiu looked at the guys around him who didn''t intend to talk. He could only shake his head helplessly and said: "However, you shouldn''t be cruel. That girl called loudly just now." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Clarinet looked at Wang Zhenqiu in surprise, but didn''t say anything in the end. He just smiled with unknown meaning. Obviously, he also found Wang Zhenqiu. It seems that he paid more attention to Liu Xiaojiang these days. When Xiao Zizi heard Wang Zhenqiu say so, he looked at Liu Xiaojiang with some curiosity. It seemed that he was curious about what the two younger generation of the Lu family had done, and could provoke Liu Xiaojiang to choose to be cruel to them. Lao Meng was worried and said, "Xiaojiang, don''t keep silent. Dealing with the Lu family is not a small thing..." "Say..." Liu Xiaojiang went to the place where everyone put their luggage and food, took out a bottle of beverage full of sweeteners from his bag and said: "In your eyes, do I like to fight with people so much? I''m not brother Xiao..." "Xiao Zizi. "Ah, I don''t mean that. It''s just a metaphor... Just a metaphor. Don''t care." Liu Xiaojiang saw Xiao Zizi and looked at him with a complaining face. He immediately took out another bottle of drink from his bag, walked over like an apology, handed the drink to the other party and said: "Zhang Chulan must have told you that those two goods are really from the Lu family. One of them is the Pearl of Lu Lao''s eyes. We had a drink together before the Luo Tian Festival. How can we be old acquaintances? How can I be cruel to others." "Oh, are you afraid that old Lu will trouble you?" Wang Zhenqiu smiled disapprovingly, and then said with a wink: "I heard that old Lu appreciated you very much. Even when he was expelled from Tianshi mansion, the old man spoke for you and said that the door of the Lu family was open for you at any time." "Besides, you learned Yin five thunder in Tianshi mansion. You shouldn''t have been thinking about someone else''s granddaughter. That cry just now..." "Poof!!!" Liu Xiaojiang was a meter away from Wang Zhenqiu, but a mouthful of soda still accurately hit the other party''s smiling face, then wiped his mouth slowly, tightened the bottle cap of soda, and said: "Nothing. I just haven''t seen each other for a long time. We can learn from each other and try each other''s progress." "But I have to say that Linglong is also very serious in his cultivation. He hasn''t seen him for just a few months. He can get a few more thunder methods. One or two are really resistant to beating." "......." Zhang Chulan. "......." clarinet. "Xiao Zizi. "......." Lao Meng. "??" Feng Baobao: "......" "Straight man!" Wang Zhenqiu ran to his backpack, quickly took out mineral water and simply washed his face. Then he wiped his face with a towel he had already prepared, and came back with a look of hate. "You''re definitely a straight man with cancer. People come all the way here. Even if it''s because of the news spread by the company, it can''t be just to come to you for competition. They don''t know how to pity and cherish jade and beat people up!" "You deserve the Yin five thunder. You deserve to let off Yuanyang. You''re still a single dog!" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang''s eyelids jumped. He immediately unscrewed the bottle cap and took a mouthful of soda with high sugar content. It was obvious that he wanted to give Wang Zhenqiu, a dishevelled guy, a sticky and sloppy shape with sugar content. Seeing this, Wang Zhenqiu was ready. He immediately jumped behind Xiao Zizi, hid behind the merciful Buddhist disciples and said pitifully: "Brother Xiao, look at him, but he began to play with me. Fortunately, master Xie Kong just asked you to learn more from the people in Tianshi mansion. You must not be like this goods... He is not a thing!" He hid behind Xiao Ziyou from beginning to end and didn''t dare to rise under Liu Xiaojiang''s soda. Undoubtedly, he regarded Xiao Ziyou as the last resort. However, Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang almost didn''t think about it. He directly swallowed the soda in his mouth, and then pretended to be a copy. He didn''t intend to renovate Wang Zhenqiu. Suddenly he opened his mouth and brought up the business. "Ladies and gentlemen, it has been several hours since the early morning. The news spread by the company clearly said that at 10:00 a.m., it was the time when the root device was executed. As a result, I didn''t even see a personal picture..... What''s next?" Liu Xiaojiang made Wang Zhenqiu look like a fool. Apart from Feng Baobao, almost all the people present noticed the "hostile" relationship between Liu Xiaojiang and Wang Zhenqiu, who dislike each other and are only willing to love and kill each other "head-on", but have a bottom line, Especially when we see the people who provoke first, they always lose the battle first in the end. Everyone rarely takes off their guard. When they laugh, they are not alienated at all, as if they are all trusted friends. Sincerity. Chapter 267 The next day, The open space in front of the company''s abandoned bunker, "Ah ~ ~" Clarinet packed his tent and sleeping bag, packed his luggage, rubbed his messy hair with one hand and yawned with the other hand. "Don''t mention the execution time. It''s the next day. Alas... I haven''t come yet." At this time, the temporary workers who were just sent by the company to wait for Ma Xianhong to fall into the trap on the execution day have already packed their luggage and obviously don''t intend to wait any longer. After all, after the incident in biyou village, everyone present except Feng Baobao also thoroughly touched Ma Xianhong''s personality. Several temporary workers believe that although Ma Xianhong is an honest man who values love and righteousness, he is not a fool with a bad brain and easy to be deceived. At the beginning, he did not have any hope for the trap set by the company this time. Therefore, after the so-called execution time, they will feel that Ma Xianhong saw through the trap and that the possibility of the other party''s forcing to break into it is too low. Naturally, they don''t want to wait here meaninglessly. Temporary workers are the private soldiers of the heads of all regions of the company, and they are also the sharp knives used by leaders to cut off some troublesome things. Even if they haven''t received other task assignments yet, they should stay under the eyes of their responsible person as much as possible, so as not to delay other business that may be assigned at any time. Besides, there are a lot of things in the alien circle. In recent years, the whole sex is ready to move. Now a leader suddenly appears. No one can guarantee whether it will suddenly get busy next Then, When Wang Zhenqiu saw Xiao Zizi, Clarinet and Lao Meng, they were all ready to leave with their luggage on their backs. He looked back at Zhang Chulan, Feng Baobao and Liu Xiaojiang, who were still not going to leave, and said: "Ah Lian, do you have to wait?" "Hmm!" Zhang Chulan nodded to the four people who were going to leave. "Oh... What''s going on..." Seeing this, Wang Zhenqiu seemed to understand something, so he said: "Because the company''s top-level insiders and the information withdrawn by temporary workers will also be transmitted to Ma Xianhong in time, and the other party will relax. Are you gambling a few days after the execution day?" "Hey..." Zhang Chulan did not deny this, but admitted with a smile: "by the way, be lazy for a few more days." "What are you going to do?" the clarinet understood the dialogue between Wang Zhenqiu and Zhang Chulan and asked: "If Ma Xianhong really comes, isn''t it dangerous to have only you?" "Yes..." Lao Meng couldn''t help worrying: "Xiao Zhang, look at you these two days, you should also have been seriously injured?" "So I turned two masters..." Zhang Chulan smiled disapprovingly, then stretched out her fingers and pointed to the two behind her. She was concentrating on the guy who had cooked breakfast and said: "Don''t worry, I''m not afraid of old ma when he comes alone. Even if he comes with people and sister bao''er and brother Liu are present, even if he can''t beat them, he can run along the secret road of the dark castle." "Well..." the clarinet looked at Zhang Chulan''s back and didn''t lift his head. He was concentrating on the two goods for breakfast and said with confidence: "Hey, too. It''s easy to go with bao''er and Xiaojiang. Just know what you want." When that comes out. Lao Meng and Xiao Zizi were no longer so tangled. They were relieved and nodded to Zhang Chulan. "Sorry, bao''er, Xiao Zhang, Xiao Jiang. There are still things on hand. I won''t be here with you." "Then take care and look forward to your good news..." Then. After meeting Zhang Chulan''s little requirements and recording a video for Ma Xianhong on his mobile phone. Clarinet, Lao Meng and Xiao Zizi walked down the mountain one after another. Only Wang Zhenqiu still stood in front of Zhang Chulan and asked with a smile on his face: "What do you think is the chance of winning this bet?" "Very small." Zhang Chulan sat on the stone, looked up at Wang Zhenqiu and said: "However, if I lose, I won''t lose anything. If I win, I may not get too much, but at least I won''t be as passive as before, so... It''s also worth gambling." "... you are really interested in these things." Wang Zhenqiu looked down at Zhang Chulan sitting on the stone. After a long time, he smiled and shook his head and said such a sentence. But after saying these words, he didn''t entangle like he used to. After looking at Feng Baobao and Liu Xiaojiang not far away, he took the initiative to turn around and face the direction in which others left. "Forget it, there''s something to deal with right now. I won''t spend it with you here. Anyway, there must be a chance... See you later!" With that, no matter how disgusted Zhang Chulan''s face was, Wang Zhenqiu hurried to step at his feet, caught up with the three people in the distance, and soon disappeared within Zhang Chulan''s sight. A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang finished his own breakfast and threw the empty cans into the prepared garbage bag. Then he looked at Feng Baobao, who was still heating the canned meat, and said: "Even if you do hide something that only an old horse can understand in the news spread by the Yao Xing society and the Jianghu Inn, it''s not sure that you can let him come to see you on his own initiative?" "After all, even if he doesn''t count all the things that happened in biyou village, most of them will think that you took advantage of his trust..." "Brother Liu, you just want to say that old ma really wants to smoke me?" Zhang Chulan sat on a stone and turned around, looking at Feng Baobao and Liu Xiaojiang sitting in front of the fire "Of course I know. Old ma is a little headstrong. It must be hard to be betrayed by trusted people." "Oh, just smoke... But in the face of the video just now, why should an honest man like him leave a message for me?" "You asked us what we thought of Ma Xianhong..." Liu Xiaojiang had long been used to Zhang Chulan''s not shaking Bilian, so he shook his head and said: "Now, I''m a little curious. What do you think of the old horse? Why do I always feel that you don''t seem to deceive him completely? It seems that you really don''t want to see him end up miserable?" "Ho..." Zhang Chulan put away the smile on her face, frowned and said seriously: "The successor of baqiji, his uncle or something, is still the second. The main thing is that Lao Ma really has no bad heart. He''s just an idealist who doesn''t think much about reality." "If we ignore the big environmental problems such as the population red line, we only consider the personal purpose of Ma Xianhong''s casting and self-cultivation furnace..." "Then whether you want to retrieve your missing memory or use the self-cultivation stove to help those who have no power, in essence... His conscience is enough to make anyone feel ashamed." "So..." Liu Xiaojiang slowly raised his mouth. "You also think that the concept conflict can only measure who is more in line with the current situation on both sides. In essence, there is no problem of good and evil?" Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan looked at Liu Xiaojiang suspiciously and said, "why did you suddenly talk about these great principles?" "Nothing, just feeling." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said, "besides, your boy hasn''t answered yet. Do you agree with the meaning of this sentence?" Zhang Chulan looked at Liu Xiaojiang with an inexplicable face, then slightly bowed his head and thought for a moment, and said, "well, what you said is... Reasonable." You''re wrong! One condition is missing from this sentence. Only under normal circumstances, or any conflicting ideas, can there be no extreme ideas on either side, can this sentence be true. Liu Xiaojiang didn''t open his mouth to remind Zhang Chulan. He just took back his eyes on each other and looked again at the small fire surrounded by stones and Feng Baobao who was still wolfing down cans. "Baby, what do you think?" "Ah? Oh... I don''t know what you two are talking about, but don''t pay attention to everything. Let it go. What''s the use of thinking so much." "... ha ha, that''s right. Why do you think so much? For you girl, personal ''inaction'' is enough." "Oh... By the way, if you don''t eat, give me your can, too?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª At night, Yaoxing Society headquarters, Qu Tong learned that most of the temporary Industrial University had withdrawn, and took the initiative to find Ma Xianhong, who had just sobered up and was eating in his room. But as soon as she pushed the door into the room, she found Ma Xianhong sitting at the dinner table, had put down his chopsticks and was obviously browsing the news spread by the company with his mobile phone. Hear the sound, Ma Xianhong didn''t put down his mobile phone. He looked at Qu Tong calmly and said: "Sister, this is what you said before. You''re afraid that I know this matter will be more unstable, so you choose to let me have a rest?" Qu Tong walked slowly to Ma Xianhong''s table. Although he didn''t answer this directly, the expression on his face was obviously acquiescence. "Hum..." seeing this, Ma Xianhong put down his mobile phone, shook his head indifferently and said: "Sister, do you think I''m a fool? Would I jump into such an obvious trap?" Qu Tong stood in front of Ma Xianhong, observed the other party''s state and reaction, and then said: "That''s good..." ¡­¡­ Late at night, The park near the headquarters of Yaoxing society, Ma Xianhong left the headquarters of Yaoxing society alone with his luggage on his back. The expression on his face revealed the word "Zhenxiang". Right now, "Xianhong..." Qu Tong appeared not far in front of Ma Xianhong. She looked at Ma Xianhong who spoke like farting. Although she didn''t think there was any accident, she did have a little helplessness in her eyes. "Haven''t we all agreed not to do stupid things..." Wen Yan, Ma Xianhong couldn''t ignore his sister. Finally, he chose to stop and look at the road under his feet without looking back. "Sister, I''m sorry..." "I know it''s almost certainly a trap, but even if it''s only one in ten thousand, they didn''t deserve it because they were persecuted for my sake..." "They suffered because of me, and I have an obligation to get justice for them." At this point, he paused slightly and continued: "Don''t worry, sister, even if I fail, I will never involve you." Qu Tong looks at Ma Xianhong who doesn''t look back. He knows that because of his doubts and his behavior of forcing him to take medicine before, maybe nothing can stop him from seeing Zhang Chulan. However, considering all kinds of situations, sister Ma finally had a glimmer of hope and said: "Even if, as you said, the root device was really killed, wouldn''t it be better to find the company for revenge when we complete our goal, and then we will be more confident..." "Xianhong, think about why you worked so hard today. If you can complete the casting of the self-cultivation furnace, your lost memory will come back. Think about which is more important!" Hearing this, Ma Xianhong looked back at Qu Tong, shook his head and said: "Sister, to tell you the truth, I''m a little disappointed, because it''s been so long, but you still don''t know what''s the most important to me..." "Yes, I''m willing to trade my life for the lost memory and family, because it can reassure me!" "When I go to help others, I''m actually helping myself. I''ll feel relieved to see that those people have become better because of me!" "For me, peace of mind is the most important thing. If I don''t confirm the situation of these root devices... I will be upset!" Qu Tong looked at Ma Xianhong, who was very firm in front of him. He was silent for a moment, but he didn''t use his ability to suppress each other''s ideas. Instead, he just shook his head and sighed: "Alas... One day, let''s go..." "Sister!" Ma Xianhong was even ready to conflict with Qu Tong because of his doubts and his past experience, but he didn''t expect that the other party would change his previous practice, so that he began to doubt his own ideas again. He didn''t know why he doubted his sister. As everyone knows, It''s just that Qu Tong still has a glimmer of hope for Ma Xianhong considering his state and the fact that the self-cultivation furnace has not been completed. He doesn''t intend to use his ability to forcibly Control Ma Xianhong again at the risk of mental collapse. What''s more? Qu Tong had just got the news and understood that the people Ma Xianhong met this time were not only the thoughtful Zhang Chulan, but also the inexplicable Liu Xiaojiang. She also wanted to see Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude towards Ma Xianhong. After all, until now, she didn''t know what Liu Xiaojiang wanted to do except his two hands, and why she had to make trouble for herself in Ma Xianhong''s affairs. In addition "Remember, after confirming that this is a fraud, come back immediately..." Qu Tong unzipped his sportswear, took out a wallet from his arms and threw it to Ma Xianhong opposite. "Most of the magic weapons are damaged in biyou village. These are the things you gave me before. Take them... For self-defense." Seeing this, Ma Xianhong took the purse thrown by Qu Tong and remembered his doubts and distrust of his sister. He immediately knelt down on the ground and cried with great sadness: "Sister, i... I shouldn''t question you. I don''t know why. I really don''t want to question you!" "OK, just remember to come back quickly." Qu Tong calmly ignored Ma Xianhong''s guilt and turned to walk in the direction of Yaoxing Society headquarters. Ma Xianhong knelt on the ground, looked at the disappearing figure, stopped his eyes and said firmly: "Sure!" Chapter 268 Ma Xianhong can no longer use it. This is the fact that Qu Tong can directly determine Ma Xianhong''s memory and mental state without much careful consideration. Qu Tong''s feelings for Ma Xianhong are still controlled and utilized, although he has a little sister and brother feelings. But unfortunately, Ma Xianhong has strong willpower. Even if he loses part of his memory and is completely separated from his family, he has not been reduced to a real frustrated person. Qu Tong was able to control Ma Xianhong, on the one hand, because Ma Xianhong trusted her, on the other hand, she made the most efforts on Ma Xianhong. Even so, because willpower is too firm, Qu Tong''s control over Ma Xianhong has always been unstable. He always needs to reapply means at intervals to prevent Ma Xianhong from getting out of control without knowing it. For a long time, Ma Xianhong has been unable to fully control it. More and more means are constantly re applied, resulting in Ma Xianhong''s mental state has reached the critical value. If he continues, he will completely collapse. Qu Tong doesn''t have no way to solve this situation. She can take advantage of Ma Xianhong''s trust in herself, let Ma Xianhong take her around and slowly adjust her state without re applying means, and then apply control means again when the other party''s mental state is good. As a result, it happened that it was on this bone eye, Ma Xianhong''s long-standing but always ignored "doubt" was ignited by the flame gathered by a few words with the emergence of Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Chulan Ma Xianhong has strong doubt and distrust of Qu Tong because of the words of Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Chulan. In addition, his own willpower is relatively strong, which makes it completely impossible for Qu Tong to exert control means again. After all, once there are signs of doubt, it can''t be eliminated in a few words. Moreover, Qu Tong has many suspicious places about what Ma Xianhong has done. Once the idea of doubt and distrust arises, it will soon become uncontrollable. Therefore, Ma Xianhong can no longer use it. ¡­¡­ Yaoxing Society headquarters, Qu Tong stood in front of the metal compartment where the self-cultivation furnace was stored and said a few words to the ring on his hand. Finally, he found that the prompt light on the ring didn''t light up and the person he wanted to talk to didn''t appear. After a long time, Qu Tong sat cross legged on the big bed in his room. The ring on the bed suddenly lit up. Then three figures knocked directly on the door and walked into the room. See this, Qu Tong got up, got out of bed, sat on the indoor sofa, looked at the three people in front of him and said: "Three, it seems that you''ll have to work hard." "... president Qu laughed." Xiao Xiao was slightly silent for a moment and then said: "Just tell me." At this time, in addition to Xiao Xiao, the three people present were an old man in cloth martial arts clothes and a young man in black tights. After Xiao Xiao''s words, the other two didn''t speak, and they obviously kept the same idea with Xiao Xiao. Qu Tong is his benefactor. Even if he died for her, he should Seeing this, Qu Tong nodded with satisfaction, then looked seriously at the three and said: "Your task is very simple. Please be sure to kill Zhang Chulan." Xiao Xiao was stunned when he heard this sentence. He wasn''t taking into account the friendship with Zhang Chulan, but he didn''t expect Qu Tong to send himself to participate in this task. This... How much trust is this?! "Xiao Xiao." Qu Tong looked up at Xiao Xiao and said, "do you have some friendship with Zhang Chulan?" "Know..." Xiao Xiao answered truthfully. Qu Tong crossed his legs on the sofa, smiled and said, "do you have to go?" "..." Xiao Xiao seemed to be thinking and was silent for a moment. Then his eyes twinkled with blue light and said: "You said kill... I''ll kill." "Very good..." Qu Tong nodded with satisfaction and said, "he never thought you would help me do this. At that time, Zhang Chulan will be protected by experts. Only your action among us will be completely unexpected and can kill him." "Xiao Xiao, you are the best person on our side to end Zhang Chulan." The ability to blow Qi is very special and tricky. The way to directly attack the soul is enough to make any energy practitioner who does not cultivate the soul suffer a great loss. In addition, Xiao Xiao Xiao was also a young generation who made friends with Zhang Chulan before Luo Tian Festival. He can really be regarded as an unexpected enemy. Zhang Chulan himself did not seem to have the means to resist blowing her breath. "I understand..." Xiao Xiao looked at the two people beside him and couldn''t help but remind him: "President Qu, if you say to kill Zhang Chulan, I''ll kill you, but if the guard around Zhang Chulan is..." "You don''t have to worry about that." Qu Tong knew who Xiao Xiao was talking about, so he interrupted: "After seeing Xianhong, that person is bound to be eager to find me to confirm something. Then I will personally help you take that person away. You can wait until that person leaves and ambush on Zhang Chulan''s only way..." "That man is very strong and incomprehensible." Xiao Xiao nodded: "After Luo Tian''s grand wedding ceremony, he got Lu Lao''s Tongtian book. With his cultivation and talent, President Qu..... Have you figured it out?" "Don''t move the woman around Zhang Chulan." Qu Tong thought of what Liu Xiaojiang had said before. He couldn''t help but slowly put down his legs and said with a smile: "The others... I don''t know." As soon as these words came out, the three saw Qu Tong''s firmness, so they stopped saying more and turned and walked out one after another. However, Qu Tong looked at the background where the three left, his eyes suddenly twinkled with blue light, and suddenly said: "By the way, three, if you can''t kill Zhang Chulan... You''ll die." meanwhile, When the three turned back to look at Qu Tong, blue light appeared in their eyes. "Yes." ¡Á three ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Two days later, In the open space in front of the company''s abandoned bunker, Feng Baobao is still sitting in front of the stone fire, holding his legs and obediently guarding his own cans. This is the last lunch left in the food brought by the three people and several temporary workers. Liu Xiaojiang looked at Feng Baobao, seriously thinking about cooking, and looked at the food cans placed at her feet. He couldn''t help turning his head to Zhang Chulan, saying: "The so-called execution day has passed for nearly three days. Although the old horse is unlikely to be able to sit still, it is also possible that the people behind him have seen through the trap, so they have been unwilling to let him come?" "And..." "All the food we brought had already been eaten by the baby. Thanks to those guys who left, they left all the food they brought, otherwise we would have been hungry for two days......" "Next time, be sure to calculate the time and the baby''s food intake!" Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan was silent for a moment, then stood up from the stone, ignored Liu Xiaojiang''s words and said: "It''s also true. After all, there''s the man behind it. It''s possible that someone controls the old horse and refuses to let the old horse come over." "Brother Liu, after today, let''s withdraw." But with that, Zhang Chulan still looked at the cave, as if he was still looking forward to Ma Xianhong coming. However, I don''t know if it''s in response to Zhang Chulan''s expectations. When Liu Xiaojiang looked at the cave not far away along Zhang Chulan''s eyes, he found a figure slowly emerging and coming towards himself and others. Seeing the strange young man, Liu Xiaojiang was stunned. The energy in the human body... How is it the same as the old horse?! Old horse? Domain painting poison? Camouflage? Zhang Chulan didn''t find anything. Seeing a stranger suddenly come here, he immediately asked: "Are you..." "Never mind who I am." Ma Xianhong pretended to walk up to Zhang Chulan and Liu Xiaojiang, completely ignoring Liu Xiaojiang who seemed to be stunned, but looked at Zhang Chulan with a puzzled and angry face and said: "I heard you disposed of my friend. I''m here to find out why!" "Oh..." Zhang Chulan didn''t doubt it. After all, in order to let Ma Xianhong see the news, the company spread the news widely. Almost all strangers have channels to see it. It''s not strange for someone to inquire about the situation. Moreover, master Xie Kong obviously didn''t know anyone who was "dealt with", but he brought his disciples in person before. Perhaps part of the reason is Xiao Zizi, but more of it comes from the compassion of an outsider. He doesn''t want to see the company make such mistakes. Outsiders are here. People who know the root tool come for their friends... Is it strange? Then, Zhang Chulan asked Ma Xianhong to sit on the ground together and patiently explained: "Brother, it''s inconvenient to say the specific reason. In short, this is nothing. You can contact your friends in a week at most. I can take you around later to ensure that the company hasn''t done anything bad!" "......." Ma Xianhong. "But it''s true that you arrested them because of Ma Xianhong. Who is Ma Xianhong? I''ve never heard my friend mention such a person..." "... hmm?" Zhang Chulan couldn''t help looking at Ma Xianhong more. If this person came for a friend and didn''t come until after the execution day, it may be said that he was afraid of the company and didn''t dare to oppose the company openly, but he couldn''t stand his conscience and wanted to understand the cause of his friend''s death. However, I don''t know much about Ma Xianhong this time. Even the ten guys will only know about biyou village. They don''t even know things like self-cultivation stove. They only know that biyou village seems to have some means to make ordinary people become strangers. If this person mentioned biyou village and the self-cultivation stove forged by biyou village, it wouldn''t be so suspicious, but he mentioned Ma Xianhong as soon as he came up... Is the news too well-informed? "You''re Ma Xianhong... Looking for someone?" Zhang Chulan suddenly said. "... how? I''ve never heard of this man at all." Ma Xianhong almost lost control of the expression on his face because of Zhang Chulan''s first half sentence, but he finally held back and didn''t behave too strange in front of Zhang Chulan. "No?" Zhang Chulan carefully observed Ma Xianhong and said, "forget it, do you love me? You''re not old Ma''s man, so I don''t think I''ve said anything below..." "If you came from him, but you''re just a general cooperative relationship, or he''s just your object of use, you''ve listened to what I said. But if you''re really an old horse''s companion and don''t want him to have a bad ending..... Then give me a message." "Tell old ma that he is in a very dangerous situation. Please be sure to contact me. Any way is OK. As long as he can feel safe... He must contact me." "..." Ma Xianhong looked at Zhang Chulan with a puzzled face. Right now, "Come on, you can eat. Come here and I''ll share some of you..." Feng Baobao had heated all the remaining cans and immediately urged the three people sitting on the ground to come over for dinner. However, only Zhang Chulan and Liu Xiaojiang with doubts walked over and personally took the hot food cans from Feng Baobao. At this time, Seeing Ma Xianhong still sitting there unmoved, Feng Baobao waved to Ma Xianhong and said: "Ma Xianhong, you too..." "Ah... I don''t have to..." Ma Xianhong replied subconsciously. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡Á four ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± ¡Á two Zhang Chulan was the first to react. Looking at Feng Baobao in disbelief, Zhang Chulan pointed to Ma Xianhong sitting on the ground and said: "Sister bao''er! What did you call him just now?!" "Ma Xianhong, aren''t you just waiting for him..." Feng Baobao said. "No... the appearance and height are not right..." Zhang Chulan was stunned. "Well, there''s no change except appearance and height..." Feng Baobao nodded, looked at Ma Xianhong not far from the opposite and said: "It still tastes like that, thick and strong..." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Liu Xiaojiang looked down at the canned braised meat in his hand, but found that in addition to the taste of braised meat, he could not accurately judge a person''s real face through factors such as taste. On the other side, Seeing that his identity was exposed, Ma Xianhong immediately got up from the ground under the gaze of Liu Xiaojiang and immediately raised the energy in his body. Huh??? Liu Xiaojiang noticed that Ma Xianhong had raised his energy, but his disguise still didn''t fail. He couldn''t help flashing a red light in his eyes and looked carefully at the state of Ma Xianhong''s body. meanwhile, Zhang Chulan, however, moved more quickly than anyone else. He immediately threw away the food cans in his hand. As soon as he "plopped" down, he knelt down in front of Ma Xianhong and shouted: "Brother! Little brother has been waiting for you here for a long time!" "......" Ma Xianhong saw this, and the energy he had just raised in his body stagnated. Looking at Zhang Chulan kneeling in front of him, he looked confused and was at a loss. The next moment, Although it was still calm, an excited voice suddenly sounded. "Old horse, did that person change your appearance and height with his own hands?" "Ah? Ah!" Patter! Liu Xiaojiang threw away the can in his hand! Chapter 269 Qu Tong has the means to completely control the spirit of others, which is very similar to minghunshu. Although Liu Xiaojiang didn''t know what Qu Tong''s means were, he was sure that the woman had the power to manipulate others, and even speculated that this ability might be related to the Soul Art of the LV family. let me put it another way, Qu Tong''s means of controlling the spirit of others, and the so-called soul enlightenment technique of the Lu family, since they can start with the spirit and memory of others, it shows that both belong to the means of the soul level, and the soul... Is exactly the macro explanation of "sex". Based on Tian Lao''s explanation, Liu Xiaojiang has always believed that baqiji is probably derived from the understanding of "Tao", which must also cover all fields of "Tao". So, When he thought about what kind of means double hands were, he would naturally consider the practice concept of Taoism in all directions. Among them, the most consistent with the word "Shuangquan", Liu Xiaojiang can only think of the Quanzhen school''s "double integrity of life". He believes that perhaps only by practicing "life" to the extreme can he have the ability to heal or change other people''s bodies. After all, tongtianli, arresting spirits and sending generals, Fenghou strange gate, divine machine refinement and Liuku immortal thieves are all the most extreme means in their respective fields. Two hands are probably the ultimate means of "double cultivation of life". Qu Tong''s ability to manipulate other people''s souls may be an embodiment of "sex". She can change Ma Xianhong''s material characteristics of life, which may also be an ability given by "life". Now, Liu Xiaojiang carefully observed the specific situation in Ma Xianhong''s body and confirmed that the other party''s appearance was not a means of camouflage. Immediately, he felt that he had finally grasped a clue about "double hands". Moreover, combined with the various situations before and now, Qu Tong is indeed very likely to have both hands! ¡­¡­ At this point, The other three people present also noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s abnormality, but considering that Liu Xiaojiang just stood there silently, they didn''t ask more questions, but still focused on what was in front of them. Ma Xianhong looked at Zhang Chulan angrily and allowed the other party to show that shameless strength in front of him, but he was always ruthless and really took revenge. Feng Baobao is taking a can of rice, watching the farce of Ma Xianhong and Zhang Chulan, and Liu Xiaojiang standing silent. incorrect. Although Liu Xiaojiang learned from Ma Xianhong that Qu Tong may have both hands, he always felt that this woman should not neglect to this extent when he thought of what Qu Tong had done all the time and her good at hiding and extremely cruel style. After the previous conversation, Qu Tong knows that she is investigating both hands. She also knows that she knows her means of manipulating the spirit of others. She also knows that she has a certain level of "Dharma observation", and even has reached a level that is enough to easily see through her identity. In this case, why did Qu Tong let Ma Xianhong come to see her? Didn''t she know she was here with Zhang Chulan? Or... She actually did it on purpose? Considering the fact that there are insiders at the top of the company, Liu Xiaojiang naturally believes that the possibility of the latter is obviously higher than the former, but this will also lead to new problems. For example, Qu Tongming knows that when he is investigating his double hands, why should he thoroughly expose his double hands in front of him? If she really wants to make a deal with herself, why didn''t she take it out when she met and talked before? What''s the reason why she''s doing this now? Feng Baobao? Liu Xiaojiang looked at Feng Baobao, who was trying to cook, but didn''t think Qu Tong had the courage to challenge his bottom line. Besides, that woman can''t be stupid enough to think that she can challenge her bottom line just by taking out both hands. After all, she has an absolute power advantage on her side. She always has to consider the possibility that she will ignore the transaction and rob both hands. She will not expose her cards at risk for no reason, let alone challenge her bottom line and make her cards ineffective. The target is not Feng Baobao Liu Xiaojiang shifted his eyes from Feng Baobao to Ma Xianhong, who was still angry at Zhang Chulan and didn''t shake Bilian. Ma Xianhong? It''s possible Liu Xiaojiang thought of what he and Zhang Chulan had said to Ma Xianhong. Considering the possible impact of those words, he felt that Qu Tong might indeed give up a tool man who was "disobedient". However, Ma Xianhong, after all, is the successor of the magic machine. Qu Tong spent so much time and effort, constantly exerting his means to completely control Ma Xianhong, proving that Ma Xianhong is at least useful for her purpose. Abandoning the car to protect the marshal is only a possibility when she has to. Moreover, the goal this time is Ma Xianhong... It''s ridiculous. Even if Qu Tong had the idea of giving up Ma Xianhong and even had the vicious idea of destroying the old horse, wouldn''t it be superfluous to let the old horse come over this time? Compared with starting with the old horse now Liu Xiaojiang is obviously more willing to believe Qu Tong. He is using Ma Xianhong, who can give up at any time, to promote himself to achieve some kind of ulterior purpose. When necessary... He can also use Ma Xianhong to carry the pot. Huh? The target is Zhang Chulan?! Liu Xiaojiang used the exclusion method to push things on Zhang Chulan, and then found that all explanations seemed so reasonable. After all, this event was almost planned by Zhang Chulan. The company also knows that Zhang Chulan came to see Ma Xianhong. If Zhang Chulan had an accident in the process of meeting Ma Xianhong or leaving, who will carry this pot? Is there anything more suitable for carrying the pot than Ma Xianhong? Ma Xianhong may have had a slight distrust of Qu Tong because of his words with Zhang Chulan. In addition, the goods themselves have strong willpower. As long as there is doubt and resistance, it may invalidate Qu Tong''s means of controlling others'' spirit. It''s difficult for Qu Tong to exert control over Ma Xianhong again, so he can''t stop the old horse from repairing himself at the spiritual level......... I see! This woman is so calculating! Since we can''t use the means to control it again, we should use the Huairou policy to bind Ma Xianhong and do nothing to stop him... Then, when necessary, we should directly abandon this time bomb, which is still useful but may explode at any time. The reason why Ma Xianhong came back this time should be his own choice and the result of Qu Tong''s use of letting go to deepen trust! Then Even in the worst case, Ma Xianhong no longer trusts her as a close person because of himself or Zhang Chulan. In the end, he will never return to her again. Ma Xianhong can also bear the black pot against Zhang Chulan! This is enough to make Qu Tong give up Ma Xianhong''s black pot... Is it killing Zhang Chulan? Liu Xiaojiang thought about this clearly. He immediately narrowed his eyes and looked around. He immediately released his energy. In an instant, he covered a large area of the surrounding forest and found five energy hidden in the distant forest. Eh? ... those stupid goods haven''t left yet? Good! very nice! Well done! Liu Xiaojiang took back the energy he had released for perception. This time, he was not angry with the persistent Lujia brothers and sisters. On the contrary, he involuntarily raised the corners of his mouth and reconsidered Qu Tong''s purpose of revealing his whole hands to himself. Although he doesn''t know Qu Tong''s purpose, he can roughly guess that Qu Tong''s intention to attack Zhang Chulan is mostly to prepare for the future. He hasn''t given up Feng Baobao''s problem at all, but just how to "remind" him before. And first then make all known to the emperor! When Liu Xiaojiang met Qu Tong before, after all, he only said that Feng Baobao was the bottom line of things, and he didn''t mention Zhang Chulan who was with him at all. Qu Tong uses both hands to distract himself, and then asks someone to intercept Zhang Chulan on the road. If things really succeed, based on the previous conversation and the "compensation" of both hands, he may not be able to make trouble again. Unless, For Zhang Chulan''s sake, I completely tore my face with Qu Tong and killed everyone in Yaoxing society. However, I''m afraid the news that I broke into Lvjia village will be directly released to the public. At that time..... I can only be forced to give priority to the Lvjia problem. However, the LV family''s problems are difficult to deal with, not because of strength. Lu Ci is also one of the top ten people who "support" the company. The closed Lu family village is not inconsistent with the above attitude. Now moving the Lu family... Is tantamount to undermining the order maintained by the company and the above. If at that time, I become the person who destroys the stable order, how can the company and the top continue to trust me? Therefore, before reaching the bottom line of both sides and tearing his face, Liu Xiaojiang can''t directly deal with Qu Tong who hasn''t been "targeted" at himself and doesn''t know what he is secretly planning, otherwise he will only lead himself to the opposite of order and stability. Qu Tong and LV family, as well as other unstable famous and decent sects, have to wait until they understand everything and even completely control the whole nature before they can slowly lead them out and solve them together! But This time, Qu Tong finally miscalculated. She did not expect that master Xie Kong would come, nor did she expect that the brothers and sisters of the Lu family would follow Zhang Chulan. Even if there were ghosts at the top of the company, these seemingly normal little things were not reported to the company by any temporary workers. After all, these matters are more or less related to personal privacy, and the current relationship between temporary workers is good. Even Wang Zhenqiu, who is curious about what the other party is doing, will not report these private matters to the top of the company. Moreover, temporary workers now know that there are insiders at the top of the company, and they will take this into account when reporting some things Therefore, considering the Lu brothers and sisters who will never watch Zhang Chulan die, the three guys sent by Qu Tong this time, even the one with the strongest energy perception, may not be able to get any benefits in Feng Baobao''s hands. As for the other two Although Liu Xiaojiang felt that one of them was familiar, he couldn''t remember his identity for a moment. He only thought that the other party might be a young stranger who had met him. Moreover, from the perspective of energy alone, it seems that he is basically an insignificant guy. He wants to break through the obstacles of Feng Baobao and the Lu family brothers and sisters and help Qu Tong kill Zhang Chulan who is in the way, which is almost an impossible task for them. On the other side, "Zhang Chulan, it takes so much trouble to see me..." Ma Xianhong, holding the stick provided by Feng Baobao in his hand, looked at Zhang Chulan who was still kneeling on the ground and frowned: "What the hell do you want?" Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan carefully raised her head, then put her hands on her chest, combined them into a loving shape, blinked and said: "Heart to heart!" "..." Ma Xianhong was stunned at first, then immediately grasped the thorny stick in his hand and shouted: "You get up! Can''t you get up?!" "The guys in the video just now said that if they just beat you up, they won''t care about any of them!" "Brother! I get up! I get up!" seeing this, Zhang Chulan quickly got up from the ground, then looked at Ma Xianhong with a smile and said: "Old horse, since you''ve calmed down, let''s have a good chat?" "... go ahead." Ma Xianhong looked at Zhang Chulan carefully, then threw away the stick in his hand and sat on the ground again, saying: "Since you want to talk, I''ll listen to what you want to say..." At this time, "Well, you talk slowly. Since I''ve waited for the old horse, I won''t spend it here. Let''s contact later." Liu Xiaojiang suddenly came over and said. After that, no matter how Ma Xianhong and Zhang Chulan reacted, he began to walk down the mountain alone. See this, Ma Xianhong looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s back and said: "Immortal Koyanagi, I''m sorry. I had a unconscious sleep under the arrangement, so..." "I guessed." Liu Xiaojiang immediately stopped, waved his hand to Ma Xianhong without looking back, and said: "Old ma, sometimes people treat you well, but they don''t necessarily treat you well. After all, if it''s for you and willing to respect your ideas, why would they have gone long ago..... Right?" "......." Ma Xianhong. "After that, when you go back, I won''t stop you. After all, it''s your own choice. But considering the danger of that person, I suggest you''d better be careful. I don''t want you who almost don''t know anything to end up in a very miserable end because of trusting others." Liu Xiaojiang began to walk down the mountain again, but he still took out his mobile phone and shook it. "Considering Chen duo''s affairs, as well as your personality and personality, if something happens in the future, remember to contact me on your mobile phone. My number... I''ve already told you." "But..." "You''d better think everything out and contact me by phone. You know... I can be said to be an outright enemy to the person behind you." Ma Xianhong kept silent about this. Zhang Chulan stood up unexpectedly, looked at Liu Xiaojiang gradually moving towards the distance and asked: "Brother Liu, are you..." "Go back to the capital first." Liu Xiaojiang stopped, turned his back to Zhang Chulan and said calmly: "Chu LAN, as your martial uncle, I don''t want to see you have any accidents, but you should understand... I also have my own way to go and things to do." "The road under your feet is destined to be full of thorns and mud, but since you chose it, you have to finish it even if you kneel..." "This farewell, when we meet again, whether we doubt or take precautions, you just need to know what you are doing, what step you should take in the future, and take care of your own affairs That''s enough. " Chapter 270 "... what''s up?" "Oh, come on, don''t pretend. Your hands are actually in your hands. I really didn''t notice this before. This time you won... I''ll go to find you now." "The abandoned bunker..." "Although I don''t know what you really want to do, I''m determined to get both hands. If this is just a so-called smoke screen, just an illusion you created to distract me, you are such a smart woman, don''t you know the consequences of cheating in the transaction?" "Both hands are really with me, just..." "Just what?" "Immortal Xiao Liu, I''d better talk about it after meeting. I can only tell you now that both hands are really here. It can really help senior two Zhuang in Northeast China recover his body, and even Chen duo''s dilapidated internal organs... Can also be cured through it." "This is good news. I hope you didn''t lie to me, otherwise... You know the consequences." "Hum... Of course, I''ll see you at the old place near Yaoxing society at 9 o''clock tomorrow evening. If Immortal Xiao Liu doesn''t feel at ease, he can also bring a trusted helper. Anyway, it wasn''t just you and me last time." Doo... Doo... Doo When Liu Xiaojiang heard the busy tone on the phone, he frowned and looked at the screen display. Then he put the mobile phone back in his pocket. While walking slowly down the mountain, he reconfirmed the position of Lu''s brothers and sisters. Then, Liu Xiaojiang ignored the three people hiding in the forest on the left, but under the eyes of the other three people, they walked and suddenly disappeared like ghosts. They were so frightened that they looked left and right and thought they had been found. The three carefully guarded for a long time, but they didn''t see Liu Xiaojiang appear again, nor were they suddenly attacked by the other party. Then they relaxed their vigilance a little and looked at each other with lingering fear. "Xiao Xiao, do you recognize him? Is this really just a young man?" Chai Yan recalled the cold killing intention he had just felt on Liu Xiaojiang. Although the other party didn''t look at the three of him from beginning to end, it was also very obvious that the killing intention came for the three of him. Wen Yan, Xiao Xiao glanced at the old man beside him and wondered, "teacher Chai, did you notice anything?" "He has just found us." Chai Yan is the founder of the horizontal practice of Chai sect. He once thought that the self of "starting a mountain and establishing a sect" can also be called a person with excellent talent in energy practice. However, he was lucky to see the real genius. The huge gap completely reversed his idea and realized the irreversible gap between himself and genius. Finally, the frustrated old man even personally dissolved the horizontal practice of Chai sect and dismissed his disciples without a word of explanation However, Blow is blow, and inferiority is inferiority. Even if he thinks his talent level is not enough, he still has the experience of fighting with others. The old man is still aware of Liu Xiaojiang''s ambiguous but directional pure killing intention. At this time, the purple haired young man among the three looked around and wondered: "Mr. Chai, are you mistaken? He should have left?" Chai Yan glanced at the tall young man with purple hair around him, shook his head and said: "Xiao Xiao, Liu Zi, you are still young. You will understand what I just meant by fighting more people in the future." "You are different from me. You still have a chance..." "... Mr. Chai, are you?" Xiao Xiao didn''t understand. "Nothing. Keep waiting. The task assigned to us by President Qu must be completed. If you can''t do it... You all know what to do?" Chai Yan''s eyes twinkled with blue light. "Hmm!" Xiao Xiao and Liu Zi, two young people, heard this, and their eyes were shining with the same color. ¡­¡­ At an intersection of the downhill road, Due to the existence of Liu Xiaojiang, the Lujia brothers and sisters dare not approach Zhang Chulan rashly, but they are not willing to go back with nothing. Therefore, they can only wait patiently on the only way down the mountain. After Liu Xiaojiang and Zhang Chulan are separated, they plan to continue to sneak up to find out the situation. At this time, they are hiding behind the tree and discussing how to let Zhang Chulan accept their follow. "Brother, I understand what you said. Zhang Chulan may not mind it, but what if Immortal Liu finds out again?" Lu Linglong thought of the previous agreement with immortal Xiao Liu and the fact that they had lost to each other. She always felt that it seemed a little strange to continue to entangle. "... I also want to admit defeat, but I can''t help it." Lu Lin shook her head helplessly and said: "The master''s obsession is deep-rooted. I thought it might be nothing, but after the last thing in Longhu Mountain, can''t you see that the master has been suppressing himself?" "Trinity, and the fact that Mr. Kang long, the master of the master, was killed alive and angry, these things have always been pressed on the master''s mind, but how can we take the initiative to get involved in those things that may cause great riots in the current world and the identity and responsibility of the ten men?" "The old man is old. Maybe he is out of the identity and responsibility of the ten men, or he doesn''t want his family to participate in those things, so he seems to compromise on these things. We used to think so all the time, but it''s a pity that this is not the case." "The grand master has never let go, not from the beginning to the end. This knot has even developed into a heart demon. He keeps harassing the purity of Lingtai. Only then can he get the means of Gao Ning and Dou Mei on Longhu Mountain. If it weren''t for the old Heavenly Master... Do you dare to think about the consequences at that time?" "..." Lu Linglong suddenly fell into silence. The eldest cousin was right. Before the dragon and Tiger Mountain incident, everyone in the family felt that his grandfather had completely put down those things in those years, but he was slapped by the facts. It''s not hard for Lu Linglong to think of why he didn''t want to mention those things in those years, nor did he want to follow his heart to investigate rootless life and end the affair between Sany gate and Mr. Kang long. What else can it be? For the stability of social order? This may be part of the reason, but it can not be the main reason for constraining the master. As long as things between different people do not affect ordinary people, the company and the top have always allowed them to consume each other. There is no reason to prevent the master from investigating rootless for revenge. The real reason is that, as Liu Xiaojiang mentioned before, investigating rootless life is equivalent to actively participating in the trouble of that year, which will easily involve everyone up and down the Lu family. So, Both Lu Linglong and Lu Lin feel that the reason why their grandfather can''t let go and doesn''t take the initiative to investigate rootless life is probably the existence of themselves and others It''s really in line with his grandfather''s behavior to allow the heart devil Hang Seng to take care of his family, but now that he knows this, how can he watch the grandfather trapped by the heart devil? Investigate rootless students and help the master untie his heart knot This is the emotional choice that Lu Linglong and Lu Lin finally made, which was unreasonable but full of family fetters, after they understood the master''s ideas and didn''t want the old man to be troubled by demons because of themselves. Lu Lin saw the expression on Lu Linglong''s face and said: "You and I all know that immortal Xiao Liu has a good intention. He doesn''t want us to encounter an accident, which will cause the prince to suffer a greater blow, but we also have reasons why we can''t give up. We can''t look at the prince because of the problems of the people. Until the end, we have been plagued by demons." "But..." "This is also a wake up call for us. It seems that we need to be more careful when we investigate things without roots. If we can get Zhang Chulan''s help, it will be even better." "Hmm!" Lu Linglong nodded firmly with a small face. However, "Alas..." Liu Xiaojiang did not know when he had appeared behind them. After hearing these words, he shook his head and sighed helplessly: "I underestimated you this time. I didn''t expect that even if you knew the consequences, you still made such a choice. Is there a fetter between family members, HMM.... It''s also very human." The younger generation of the family educated by Master Lu is really annoying even if they are single minded "......." brothers and sisters of the Lu family. When Liu Xiaojiang saw that he was stiff with his back to himself and obviously didn''t know what expression to face him, he couldn''t help shaking his head with laughter: "Well, since you know the consequences of your choice, stopping you will become a compulsion." "My good intentions only stop at reminding you and telling you the worst result. The reason why I advised you to go back before is also out of your reckless behavior." "Now, if you really want to be clear, if you can be more cautious, it''s up to you to decide whether to give up or continue to stick to things. After all, you can''t expect others to finish the road for you." Lu Linglong first turned around and said with an innocent giggle: "immortal Xiao Liu, how can you..." "I have other things to do. Naturally, I won''t stay here with Zhang Chulan all the time." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about Lu Linglong''s shame, but said slowly with his face as usual: "But I have to say that if you only investigate rootless students, you really find the right person this time." Lu Lin finally turned around with a smile when she heard the speech and said, "immortal Xiao Liu, if you say so, Zhang Chulan, they are really..." "Don''t ask, don''t think, just follow Zhang Chulan, investigate rootless things, and you will finally get something." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. "However, I would also like to remind you that rootless things are very complicated. It may be OK to investigate his life and death. Once you get involved in the inside information related to those troubles in that year, it will be difficult for you to get out again......" "After all, no matter whether Master Lu taught you Tongtian book or not, in the eyes of those outsiders, the Lu family has mastered Tongtian book, one of the eight strange skills, which is enough for you to be noticed." After the words fell, regardless of whether the Lujia brothers and sisters could do as they said, he turned directly and continued to walk slowly down the mountain. "Around Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao, it can also be regarded as more dangerous, but compared with going outside to investigate rootless students, following them is undoubtedly the best choice at present. I don''t intend to refute you." Wen Yan, The brothers and sisters of the Lu family looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s back after he left. Although they didn''t ask anything more, a happy look flashed in their eyes. It seemed that they had seen the moment when they helped the prince untie their heart knot. "Oh, by the way..." Liu Xiaojiang suddenly thought of something. He immediately stopped his steps, looked back at Lu Linglong with a strange expression and said: "Linglong, when I was on Longhu Mountain, I remember that among the people who went up the mountain with you, there seemed to be a friend who liked crosstalk and could blow his breath?" "... Xiao Xiao." Lu Linglong mentioned the word "Xiao Xiao", and the expression on her small face darkened. "It seems to be such a name. He is also a disciple of your Lu family?" Liu Xiaojiang flashed a different color in his eyes. "Well, we are all good friends. He used to be willing to take us to the small theater and perform those not funny jokes for us." Lu Linglong nodded. "However, he accidentally lost a hand in Longhu Mountain before. After that, he was depressed for a long time. Now... We don''t know where he went." "Immortal Xiao Liu, why did you suddenly mention this? Have you met..." "Lu Lin." Liu Xiaojiang suddenly looked at Lu Lin present. "I''m here, immortal Xiao Liu. If you have anything to say, let''s... Stand it." Lu Lin suddenly had a bad hunch in her heart. "He is also on the mountain. The purpose is probably to kill Zhang Chulan. You can save him if you can, but you can''t.... Then try to adjust your mind." "After all, you should be more mature, so you must be optimistic about Linglong. Don''t let her interfere in things other than rootless because of anything." Liu Xiaojiang left such an inexplicable sentence under the gaze of the Lu family''s brothers and sisters. Then he walked down the mountain without looking back, and disappeared in an instant more than ten meters away. There was no chance for them to ask more questions. This Xiao Xiao sounds like a frustrated man in a real sense. He completely meets the conditions that Qu Tong can completely control by means. Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t know how to unlock the control of both hands, and doesn''t think he has reason to let Qu Tong give up his control over Xiao Xiao. After all, he can only be regarded as a stronger partner at most when he hasn''t torn his face with the woman. And even in this case, the woman still has her own small actions, and even never gave up Feng Baobao''s problem. What''s more, now there is another full hand as a chip. How can I make that woman do things by command? As for whether killing Qu Tong can unlock the control of both hands How can Liu Xiaojiang do this for a Xiao Xiao without knowing both hands and getting it. Even if he directly robbed both hands, would he have to completely tear his face with Qu Tong''s Yao Xing Society for the sake of a stranger and let the other party spread the things in Lvjia village, and be pressed as the source of chaos in advance without the trust of the company and the above? Therefore, when he can''t stay, reminding Lu Linglong and Lu Lin to be on guard is the only thing he can do for Xiao Xiao, an innocent man. Chapter 271 The next day, Around nine in the evening, The street near the headquarters of Yao Xing society, "Master, don''t change it. It''s the ticket money for me to listen to you talk about crosstalk." "Ha ha, that''s nice. I didn''t expect that we could earn some extra money by eloquence, little brother..... Then I''m really not polite to you." "Well, thank you." "Ah, see you later." Liu Xiaojiang and the enthusiastic driver said a few words politely, then directly reached out to open the door and walked down from the humble taxi. meanwhile, The two people who had been waiting across the street came to Liu Xiaojiang one after another after the taxi left the street. "Unexpectedly... The leader is really kind to people." "... Shh, the headmaster only contacted us this time. It''s clear that he only trusts you and me. He''d better pay a little attention when talking." "Oh... What''s the big deal? Can''t I flatter you? I think everyone is like you. I contacted the leader earlier?" "... keep your voice down." Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the two strange men standing in front of him and said calmly: "Yu Huadu is very interesting. Even if he is not allowed to participate this time, he is still willing to help us, and never asks more questions..." "That''s it." the middle-aged man with glasses smiled, nodded and said: "Yu Huadu was frightened by the leader''s strength because of the last incident. Recently, because ''yinggou'' wears a Facebook, he ''cheated'' a lot of words from me. I believe it will be only one word when it will be useful to him in the future." "Now, for your leader, he may be more convinced than me..." "So..." at this time, another middle-aged man with arms and slightly thin body looked at them sickly and said with a smile: "The three of you, the leader, really did the business in Lvjia village before?" "No..." the middle-aged man with glasses pushed his glasses. "Yu Huadu and I are only responsible for cooperating with some small things. Lvjia village... But the leader went alone." When he mentioned this, he suddenly thought of something. He looked at Liu Xiaojiang with some doubts and said: "Because of the previous events in Lujia village, Facebook has become a hot thing in the circle recently." "What''s more, even Yu Hua poison can generate some speculation through Facebook. The whole leader ''yinggou'' suddenly appears wearing Facebook. Do you want to..." "No." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said, "it''s up to LV Ci to guess. If he suspects that" yinggou "is the person who broke into LV family village at night, and even intends to do it to Quan Xing on this grounds, he should deal with it ''reasonably'' as the head of Quan Xing." "But..." the middle-aged man with glasses said with some embarrassment: "In this way, if it is not done well, it may cause the right path and all-round..." "No." Liu Xiaojiang immediately interrupted, "Lvjia village and the mysterious man wearing a mask can only be regarded as a Jianghu affair between different people. It''s a matter of mutual targeting and hatred between you and me." "Although LV CI also sits in the position of ten men, he is obviously different from the other forces except the Wang family in some attitudes towards things. He is a mad dog who puts the continuation of the family above everything. When necessary, he will even give up a lot for the sake of the family." "Lu Ci''s attitude and his'' positioning ''finally determine that the'' private affairs'' of the Lu family can only be Jianghu affairs between different people, and there can be no so-called ''great righteousness''." "So..." "The LV family''s intention to fight against the whole sex because of ''private affairs'' and the other forces except the Wang family''s intention to fight against the whole sex are very different from each other in the eyes of outsiders. It is a certain act of revenge launched by his LV family purely for himself." "In the future, under such circumstances, those who are willing to help the Lu family fight against the whole sex are either the running dogs of the Lu family, or those who want to take the opportunity to know something, or... Some militants with no reason." "These people, and a large part of the members of the whole sex, are almost hopeless factors of instability..." "You..." in the eyes of the sick thin middle-aged man, a trace of curiosity and strangeness flashed, "do you want these people to consume each other?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the middle-aged man with eye disease, but he didn''t answer the question directly. Instead, he turned to the cafe on the other side of the street. "The problem of the Obsidian society is worse than this. It''s nine o''clock... Remember what I told you on the phone. Next, don''t be too obvious in the cafe. Just give the other party a ''warning'' on the possibility." After saying that, he took the initiative to go to the cafe on the other side of the street and said to the two middle-aged men without looking back: "Ten minutes later, when you go in on time, you must make the time look very reasonable. Only that kind of seemingly meaningless attention is the ''loophole''." "Shen Chong, Xia he, don''t let me down..." Then, Under the gaze of Shen Chong and Xia he, Liu Xiaojiang walked into the cafe on the other side of the street as usual. "How do you feel?" Shen Chong habitually pushed his glasses again, smiled and said: "Does the headmaster feel different, but obviously more like a real all sex demon?" Wen Yan, Xia he held his hands in his arms and meditated for a moment. Then he said thoughtfully: "The plot is very broad and has a great impact, but I don''t know whether it is good or evil. I just stand firm on the road under my feet, so it''s dazzling and dangerous..." At this time, she remembered what the old Heavenly Master had said to herself and what Liu Xiaojiang had expressed for the position of the master of all sex, so she couldn''t help adding another sentence. "I can''t help myself..." "These reasons that are enough to perplex most people in the world can still be seen in him when I was on Longhu Mountain, but this time..... I didn''t notice a trace of confusion in him." "Such a person is really desirable, but considering what he wants to do... It''s terrible." "... what do you mean?" Shen Chong pushed his glasses awkwardly. He always felt that the degrees he had obtained seemed to have completely lost their role in these things. "Ha ha..." Xia he gave Shen Chong a meaningful look, stretched himself and smiled: "A man who can stay out and has the strength to be free and easy, but he has to choose to enter the WTO for the sake of ''righteousness''..." "In a world where saints cannot appear, there appears an existence that looks very close to saints..." "Do you think he is a real saint... Or a fake saint?" Shen Chong understood Xia he''s meaning, then slowly frowned and said, "you..." "I don''t believe that there will really be any sage like existence in the world now. After all, the one who seems to be closest to the sage in the eyes of others still doesn''t intend to enter the world, although it seems to me to be extraordinary." Before Shen Chong finished, Xia he said with self mockery: "A younger generation who doesn''t have good weather on the road of life is only a few words of truth that doesn''t touch smoke and anger... What kind of saint is this?" "Therefore, even the great predecessors who are sought after by the world and regarded as living saints are so high. Can there be the same saints in ancient times in this world?" "... people don''t seem to say they are saints." of course, Shen Chong knew who Xia he was talking about, so he couldn''t help but remind him: "I think people are willing to give you a few words of advice in that case. They are really many levels higher than many people." "......." Xia he. "So?" Shen Chong looked at Xia he and said, "don''t you plan to stay in Quanxing in the future?" "... well," Xia he thought for a moment again, and his lips slowly drew a smile and said: "I''ll stay." "Oh?" Shen Chong was surprised. Unexpectedly, Xia he was willing to stay in Quanxing. "I don''t believe in the existence of saints anyway." Xia he looked at the cafe on the other side of the street and said: "However, whether a real saint or a fake saint, no matter why he wants to make himself look like a saint in the eyes of the world, what does it matter to me, an all sex monster who can only drift with the tide and live in the eyes of others?" "Besides..." "He said before that he would change his whole nature and help those who can turn back to find a new way that really belongs to him. Maybe he can really help me solve the problems I was born with. Maybe, why should I give up this good thing that has no loss?" "And..." "He may not only be a person sent by the company, but also a disciple recognized by zhengyitian Shidao. Even if he doesn''t consider whether the company will admit this later, he only considers the elm bumps who consciously make mistakes..... Should I stay and help him?" "... ah, I forgot if you didn''t say it. You still have this relationship." Shen Chong was stunned and smiled: "Yes, now, if only according to the seniority, our leader is still your uncle. Anyway, whether Zhang Lingyu can think clearly or not, most of his life will be planted in your hands." "......." Xia he. "Shen Chong, I''ve been thinking that you''ve been... A little too much recently. What do you mean you''ve been planted in my hands all your life?" "Er... Did you fall into his hands?" Shen Chong said. "Why don''t you die?" Xia he said. "... hey, with your face now and your habitual expression of every move, don''t say... I just wanted to die." Shen Chong joked with a smile. "Then don''t bear it and hurry!" Xia he raised his eyebrows. "......." Shen Chong. ¡­¡­ In the cafe, Liu Xiaojiang walked into the cafe and looked at the hall with few guests. Then, under the guidance of the service staff, he came to the card seat he had sat before and sat opposite Qu Tong again. "Miss Qu Tong, I''ve kept you waiting." "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a few minutes." Qu Tong looked up at Liu Xiaojiang while drinking bitter coffee and said: "If the object is real Xiao Liu, I''m still willing to waste a few minutes..." "Both hands." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Qu Tong calmly, obviously too lazy to be polite to this woman, so he directly said: "If not too much, no matter what the conditions are, just mention... As long as you are willing to give me both hands." "No hurry." Qu Tong put down his coffee cup with a smile and said: "Since I know that Xiao Liu needs both hands, I deliberately show this thing in your sight, it shows that I am also willing to use it as a bargaining chip." "Now..." "I''m very curious. With the ability of immortal Xiaoliu, I can''t see that both hands are the bait I used to lead you away from there." "So, if you get hooked so easily, it will make me feel that double hands are probably the most important thing for you at this stage. It''s even more important than baby Feng, isn''t it?" "I still have time, so I can wait." Liu Xiaojiang said: "It''s important to have both hands, but I don''t think you dare to move baby Feng, so I''ll come and meet you at ease. As for Zhang Chulan..." When Qu Tong heard this, his eyelids jumped, but he didn''t speak. "You were smart enough to catch the key I didn''t talk about last time, but the company didn''t receive some important news in time because of its vigilance against insiders." Liu Xiaojiang continued: "The three people you sent not only can''t kill Zhang Chulan, but also make me think you... Are really tricky." "Can I think this is a compliment?" Qu Tong smiled. "Yes." Liu Xiaojiang nodded and said, "but praising your enemies can also be said to be a kind of attention. If I thought you were not likely to be exposed to too many insider stories before, the most is that I don''t know where to get the information related to Feng Baobao." "But this kind of information also makes you uncertain, so you sent someone to investigate Feng Baobao and test Feng Baobao''s depth. A series of behaviors in biyou village and Qinling are probably verifying the information you get." "Now..." Speaking of this, he looked at Qu Tong in the opposite direction and said: "It seems that in addition to Feng Baobao''s affairs, you may also have some understanding of eight strange skills, especially the two full hands... Or the Ming soul skill of the LV family?" "Ming soul skill?" Qu Tong smiled disapprovingly. "What''s the relationship between both hands and Ming soul skill?" "Ha ha..." Seeing Qu Tong''s appearance, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help saying with a smile: "Then... Do you dare to use your full hands in front of me, which has an effect very similar to that of soul enlightenment?" Chapter 272 For a while, The atmosphere of the booth was a little silent, "You dare not." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Qu Tong who didn''t speak opposite and said, "because under my ''Dharma observation'', once you show your means, I will find that this means is the same as minghunshu." "Besides..." At this point, he lowered his head, picked up the small spoon on the table, and added sugar to the coffee one by one. "Shuangquan, for those of us who practice energy, the word ''Shuangquan'' can easily be associated with ''Shuangxiu of life'', and its meaning may also refer to Shuangquan of life." "''hand ''...... why is it a hand? I remember that when the soul enlightenment technique is applied, it seems to show something composed of energy and looks like a human hand." Let''s go, Liu Xiaojiang picked up the sweet and greasy coffee on the table and said, "Miss Qu Tong, I seem to understand why you care so much about the LV family, and even start with those talented young people of the LV family." "This is enough for the LV family to decide to close the village many years ago, so that even LV CI attaches great importance to the soul art. Should it be one of the eight wonders of Jiashen?" "No, not yet..." At this time, thinking of the current situation of minghunshu of LV family, especially the fact that few people can master minghunshu, he shook his head and denied his previous statement, and then said: "Few people in the LV family can master the soul art. Except for the younger generation genius LV Huan in those years, even Lv Liang, the current strongest user of soul art, can only move some hands and feet for others or their own memory, which is far from your level of controlling others." "So..." "The reason why you care about the LV family is that you care about the Ming soul skill of the LV family and the younger generation of the LV family who have high attainments in Ming soul skill. Is it difficult to make the Ming soul skill the key to awakening and learning to master both hands after cultivating it to a certain level?" Previously, Liu Xiaojiang has always wondered why LV CI attached so much importance to soul art, and even did not hesitate to make some feudal moves that did not conform to the times. Unfortunately, he broke into Lvjia village the night before, although he ruled out the suspicion of the Lvjia family in a series of events in biyou village, he didn''t really understand what minghunshu is. He only learned from Lv Liang that minghunshu can also target the memory of others. and, If you can practice soul enlightenment to a higher level, you may also be able to influence... And even completely change the cognition in others'' brains through means such as "cutting" and "Repetition" of memory. Although almost no one in the LV family has been able to do this for so many years, and the most promising user of soul enlightenment finally died of non life, it is very rare and terrible that soul enlightenment can have great possibilities in this regard. After all, no one has ever heard of a means to target other people''s souls in such detail in the circle except soul enlightenment. Now, even the soul telling technique, which can only be used for snooping and can not be used for other people''s memory, is enough to make the outsiders in the circle look at the LV family. It is possible to completely control the spirit of others by changing the way others perceive... It is really dangerous! What''s more? Now, there suddenly appears an eight strange skill, double full hands, which is very similar to minghunshu and is even far better than the high-level minghunshu in controlling the spirit of others! After hearing Liu Xiaojiang''s words patiently, Qu Tong smiled calmly and said: "Immortal Xiao Liu, are you seeing all these, or just guessing? I think you can''t be sure of any of them now?" "Both hands must have something to do with minghunshu." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t deny it. "Why?" Qu Tong''s mood is not excited. Even if she knows that her plan for Zhang Chulan will probably fail, she doesn''t get any benefit by taking out her all-round chips this time. She is still calm and calm. "Is it because I am unwilling to use my means here because of the occasion that you can determine the relationship between full hands and soul enlightenment?" "Then you would like to change the occasion?" Liu Xiaojiang said unexpectedly. "Of course..." Qu Tong sipped his bitter coffee. "I don''t want to." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "Are you kidding me?" "Of course not." seeing the expression on Liu Xiaojiang''s face, Qu Tong immediately felt that if he continued, he would probably annoy the other party. The conversation turned: "If these are just guesses, you''re right. The two full hands have something to do with minghunshu. The minghunshu users with higher talent in the LV family are also likely to awaken the complete two full hands." "These things related to the LV family have nothing to hide now. Even when I decided to take both hands as chips, I had considered that you might think of the LV family." "After all, you were the one who broke into Lv''s village at night, and under the siege of Lv''s family, you can destroy LV Zhong and leave safely. If you think about it, you can''t get nothing from Lv''s family." "... to tell you the truth, I was surprised." Liu Xiaojiang was silent for a moment and then said: "The relationship between two full hands and soul enlightenment..." "Although it''s just a guess, it''s not groundless. I believe that as long as we follow the investigation in this regard, even if we can''t find out what happened that year, why the LV family has incomplete double hands, we will be able to find out the truth only about soul enlightenment." "I just didn''t expect that you would admit this and take the initiative to show something..." At present, Lv Liang has successfully escaped from Lvjia village, As the acting leader, it is very convenient for him to learn about the situation from Lu Liang. At least he can observe this so-called soul enlightenment in detail by means of "observing the Dharma". "Sooner or later, the LV family will pay the price for soul enlightenment, so it doesn''t matter about them now. The important thing is... Your attitude." Qu Tong always seems to have some less obvious hostility to the LV family in his words. Although it doesn''t seem strong in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, he can also find that this hostility is very pure. "My attitude?" Instead of asking more about the relationship between Qu Tong and the LV family, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the mature woman opposite with great interest and said: "Do you want to exchange messages with me with both hands?" Liu Xiaojiang can now confirm by "observing the Dharma". Qu Tong doesn''t have a trace of blood belonging to the LV family, and the energy in his body has nothing in common with the LV family. These things that were born to be decided clearly cannot be changed by both hands, otherwise... Ma Xianhong will not be easily seen through by Feng Baobao. Qu Tong is definitely not the LV family This woman is clearly not a member of the Lu family. It is impossible to awaken minghunshu, but she still has complete double hands, which shows that... She is very likely to get double hands through some kind of "inheritance". Chapter 273 "No..." Under Liu Xiaojiang''s gaze, Qu Tong shook his head calmly and said: "Strictly speaking, this is not a transaction, but a unilateral requirement. Both hands... Are my biggest reliance here." Liu Xiaojiang''s strength is too strong. Even the final evaluation given by the company is that he can hardly be defeated by personal strength. What this "defeat" refers to, of course, is not that no one will be stronger than Liu Xiaojiang, but that it is difficult for anyone to capture him by virtue of their personal ability... Or even kill him, except for duels! Today, even Zhang Zhiwei, the contemporary master of Tianshi mansion, believes that Liu Xiaojiang has a great chance of successfully escaping in his hands. If we want to successfully control Liu Xiaojiang, we must send a large number of good players, but even if we plan to fill the gap in quantity, we still have to be prepared to pay a heavy price This is a reasonable speculation made by the company based on Liu Xiaojiang''s recent strength in various events and his personal strength after excluding the help that may be given by the above. This kind of thing may sound nothing, and it may make people feel that the company has the ability to control Liu Xiaojiang. But in the eyes of people like Qu Tong, it will become a little shocking. Yaoxing society does not have access to the company everywhere. No matter how strong the accumulated strength is, it can''t compare with the company. Otherwise, there is no need to put ghosts in the company. It always gives priority to doing things and can''t be exposed under the company''s eyes. The hard power of Yaoxing society is not as good as that of lidutong company, and the soft power is difficult to affect the strange circle full of Jianghu spirit. There is no strong background behind it that will not fall anyway. under these circumstances, What else can Qu Tong use to contain Liu Xiaojiang so that his plan will not be affected by the other party? If Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t want people to know the fact that he broke into Lvjia village at night, he can use this matter to contain Liu Xiaojiang and even reach a cooperative relationship with each other. But all this is based on the fact that he is investigating both hands and puts both hands above everything before he can continue to stabilize the relationship. Then, after the two hands appear, he gets the two hands, or does what he wants to do with both hands, can the cooperative relationship that can only be maintained by both hands and each has his own mind continue? Qu Tong can''t give up Feng Baobao and doesn''t want Liu Xiaojiang to affect his plan, but he can''t solve this big trouble. therefore, Qu Tong thought of taking advantage of the "characteristics" of shuangquanshou and the fact that Liu Xiaojiang broke into Lujia village at night to bet that he didn''t want to get shuangquanshou when things were big. He clearly also attached great importance to shuangquanshou... But due to various factors, he couldn''t choose to take it by force. Once the bet is right, Then she can make good use of this, maintain this thoughtful cooperative relationship for the time being, and then carefully consider how to solve this big problem perfectly. If not If Liu Xiaojiang easily gets both hands and wants to break the bridge with each other''s strength, she is a lamb to be slaughtered without the slightest resistance. The most important thing now is to take advantage of both hands and the fact that Liu Xiaojiang does not want the "Lujia village incident" to affect his plan, take the lead in figuring out what Liu Xiaojiang wants to do, and take the absolute initiative in everything that follows. Have to say, Qu Tong was really right. Liu Xiaojiang really attaches great importance to both hands and what he has to do next. He doesn''t want the "lujiacun incident" to affect the trust of the company and the top. But. "You''re threatening me..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Qu Tong with flashing eyes and smiled calmly. At the same time, his body began to emit a trace of strange black energy. "Miss Qu Tong, I think you misunderstood one thing. No matter whether they have other thoughts or not, since it is the relationship of cooperation and transaction, it shows that you and I are equal." "After things get big, it may affect me, but the same... So do you." "And..." Speaking of this, under Qu Tong''s calm gaze, he suddenly raised a finger with his right hand on the table. The next moment, The strange black energy directly extended around Qu Tong, and slowly but nowhere to hide bound him to his seat. "If I tear my face now, the things in Lvjia village may have an impact on me, but it will not lead me to a miserable end. After all, I have the ability to deal with the harassment from Lvjia, but you and everyone in Yaoxing society... Will die." "So..." "In addition to the reciprocal relationship between transaction and cooperation, you should also keep a fear of me... Shouldn''t you?" Qu Tong looked at the strange black energy around him and smiled disapprovingly: "In this way, if you want to get both hands again, you have to wait for the LV family to wake up, and considering the existing minghunshu users of the LV family... Is there time?" "Chen duo may last a few more years, but as far as I know... Even if there are expensive instruments and equipment to maintain her life, the little girl of the Gao family doesn''t seem to last long?" "Do you really want to die?" Liu Xiaojiang immediately narrowed his eyes. "You won''t kill me." Qu Tong ignored the strange black energy around him, picked up the coffee that was about to cool on the table and said: "Immortal Xiao Liu, I''m just telling you one thing. In fact, double hands are not the means of cultivation the day after tomorrow, so you can''t rob you even if you want to rob you, and you can''t learn..." "Even if you step back and I die, you find the LV family, and the LV family has awakened their full hands. Let''s not say whether they will help you, but do you think they... Have the ability to perfectly repair the body of the little girl of the Gao family?" "A family that has nothing to do with medicine, even if it wakes up, what can it do with both hands? The most is to repair its own injuries." "After all, just because you have reached the level of life and death, it doesn''t mean you can heal others." "Besides..." Qu Tong noticed the doubt on Liu Xiaojiang''s face and couldn''t help looking at him meaningfully, saying: "Immortal Xiao Liu, how do you think the LV family got the soul enlightenment skill in the hands of the person who understood the unique skills? Guess what kind of feelings that person has for the LV family?" Liu Xiaojiang didn''t answer this question, but looked at Qu Tong again. "Must you know?" Chapter 274 Qu Tong must have a good relationship with the man who understood both hands. Even if Liu Xiaojiang still doesn''t know the inside story of those things in those years and doesn''t understand why the Lu family has a "weakened" version of minghunshu, he can still confirm that Qu Tong''s shuangquanshu is similar to some kind of congenital power like minghunshu. No matter how Qu Tong uses words to cover up this, she can''t deceive Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. She seems to be a strange person who is difficult to practice after tomorrow, but she is much higher than ordinary people in the talent of congenital powers. Moreover, no matter how powerful the ability of both hands is, it will not change the origin of oneself and others - innate energy. If even the innate energy can influence and change, the future may not be far from creating the innate energy out of thin air, or even directly creating people without reproduction. If we can do this Double full hands are still a unique skill that ordinary people understand. It can almost make ordinary people be canonized directly! The eight unique skills now known as the "eight strange skills" are indeed highly likely to be the unique skills that those people realized because of the "Tao" in those years. It can even be said that they are the product of similar means in the alien circle after they really got the Tao. However, those who understand them are mortals who have not yet obtained the Tao. Even if they themselves are an embodiment of the Tao, the effect finally exerted by these mortals can not be comparable to those who have truly obtained the Tao. This is like when you are learning something, you suddenly get the correct answer under the advice of others, but you are not told the specific process of getting the answer. The answer is yes, but because we don''t know the process, our ability has not been improved in the "real sense", but we have obtained considerable short-term benefits through one answer. What''s more This answer is just a small problem on the road, not something that can really make people go to heaven directly. If the mind is completely disturbed eventually, it will easily lead to the result of losing big because of small, and more possibilities in the future will be erased in this way in advance. Those who understood the eight wonders in those years may still have the possibility to finally strengthen their mind and ascend to the sky step by step through this correct answer. But now, these people who have inherited the eight wonders do not even know how the unique skills were born. What''s more, they have no possibility of going to heaven step by step through this "Tao". Being able to practice the unique skills to the great success of "Mundane" is probably their limit. There are good and bad between the two, If the former can strengthen their mind, they may not be able to take a shortcut to the "road"; The latter, because of their ignorance of the birth of unique skills, will not be affected by the "Tao" contained therein. It is not impossible to take it as a means to practice to the limit, and then find their own Avenue. Unfortunately, due to the problems left by the former, the latter will be affected by more mundane things after inheriting this hot potato. Just In those days, those who understood the unique skills did not necessarily come from the purpose of seeking the Tao. Only under the arrangement of rootless life, did they go to understand the "Avenue" left by their predecessors. Now the guys who have inherited the unique skills also have their own ideas and ideas. Few people will focus on seeking the Tao. Qu Tong is undoubtedly one of them. Although she inherited the special double hands in some way, she has always obviously focused on those things in that year, and even vaguely has the sign of becoming the root of chaos. Why is Qu Tong suspected of having both hands that can only be inherited through ''blood''? Why did she cling to those things? Do you want to investigate the events of that year, and then find a way to get the Tao through the specific understanding of those events? Regardless of whether the method is right or wrong, what impact will it have on the stable social order during the period What is the purpose of her doing this? Is it difficult that this woman is really a guy who is bent on seeking Tao? Just going wrong? Is it possible? ¡­¡­ "I don''t know either." Qu Tong''s eyes flickered with inconspicuous emotional fluctuations. "However, it doesn''t matter what kind of feelings that person has for the LV family. What matters is my attitude towards the LV family and the soul art, and the fact that the LV family is unable to help the little girl of the Gao family recover." "But your attitude towards the LV family and Ming soul art is obviously based on the man''s experience in the LV family." Liu Xiaojiang said. "Are you a relative of that man?" "I don''t want to mention this." Qu Tong directly avoided the key question and said: "Immortal Xiao Liu, I have told you enough. After all, these are my personal privacy and will not affect the transaction and cooperation between you and me." At this point, a smile reappeared on her face and said: "It''s time for you to show your attitude. Is it to help the little girl of the Gao family recover with both hands, completely give up all acts against me in the future, or continue..... Finally tear your face with me?" At this time, it was confirmed that Liu Xiaojiang could not completely tear his face with himself for the time being because of some things he was doing. Women have occupied the dominant position in trading and cooperation with both hands. Wen Yan, "Ha ha......" Liu Xiaojiang pondered for a moment, then suddenly smiled a few times and said: "Miss Qu Tong, you are really smart enough to ''reasonably'' threaten me. If I promise now, will you advance an inch or even let me do things for you with both hands?" Seeing this, Qu Tong gradually put away the smile on his face, and a strong accident flashed in his eyes. "Don''t you want to use..." "Think." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Qu Tong with deep eyes, which no longer had any emotion. "Double hands may no longer be so important to me now, but for Chen duo and them... It is still something I have to get." "But..." Speaking of this, he slowly got up from his seat, looked down at Qu Tong opposite him and said calmly: "Why should I give up equal transactions and cooperation? Just because one double hand has to meet all your conditions..." "She won''t last long," Qu Tong reminded. "That''s enough." Liu Xiaojiang said unmoved: "even if they persist for another ten years, it will not be a problem. I can continue to maintain the relationship between you and me. I have been delaying your plan to failure indefinitely when you are unwilling to die." "After all, I''m not the only one who doesn''t want to tear his face now. In this case, I''m the one who dominates due to strength..." "So..." "I can wait until you fail. Anyway, your plan doesn''t seem to wait too long. Sooner or later, it will end because I don''t want to start, and finally choose to take the initiative to hand over both hands to me, so that my plan can still be implemented orderly." "We can afford it, but you can''t. Even if it''s exaggerated, it can''t change the facts. On the contrary, it makes me lose patience with you." "Qu Tong, from now on, the transaction and cooperation between you and me can end." Chapter 275 After Liu Xiaojiang left, Qu Tong sat alone in her position and remained silent for a long time. When the two middle-aged men in the cafe also began to check out, she turned her head and looked at the two strange figures and left together. Why? Liu Xiaojiang Mingming is very concerned about double hands and hopes to use his double hands to help Chen duo solve her physical hidden dangers. Why did things develop into this result? Chen duo The situation of senior two Zhuang is clearly that he can''t persist for even one year. Why doesn''t he feel anxious at all? At least ten years? How is that possible! In addition Who were those two guys just now? They came with Liu Xiaojiang Qu Tong couldn''t figure out why Liu Xiaojiang didn''t play cards according to the routine, why Liu Xiaojiang was so sure of the situation of senior two, and why the two strange middle-aged men walked with Liu Xiaojiang. Termination of the relationship between transaction and cooperation? Isn''t he even afraid of spreading the story of Lvjia village on his own side? What the hell does he want to do ¡­¡­ meanwhile, On a street somewhere in the capital, Liu Xiaojiang has sent a text message to Shen Chong and Xia he. At this time, he is standing on the street with few people, waiting patiently for them to run to meet him. At this time. Buzzing [(Nr. _] Liu Xiaojiang looked at the expression on the mobile phone screen and knew that Erzhuang had heard his conversation with Qu Tong, so he said: "Worried?" [that''s not true. It''s been so many years anyway, and now it''s not so bad for a while...] "Oh, you girl can see it." Liu Xiaojiang smiled at the corners of his mouth. "Don''t you want to say something? I just gave up on my own initiative and let Qu Tong directly help you repair your body." [cut... If you really choose this way, you won''t be my brother Xiaojiang. Who can believe that bad woman will tamper with me? (* ~ ~)] "OK, it seems that you are not as naive as before." Liu Xiaojiang nodded with a smile and said: "What the woman said may be true, but considering what she did during this period of time, even if she promised a series of conditions in the future, it can''t guarantee that she will wholeheartedly help you repair your body. Maybe she will make some small moves to you because of my problems." "Double hands, especially the ability to control the spirit of others, really make people have to guard against..." [MMM] "Er Zhuang, do you believe me?" Liu Xiaojiang suddenly said seriously. [you... Suddenly say something stupid. (£à ¡õ ¡ä) ¨s (©ß ©¥) "Do you believe me?" Liu Xiaojiang still asked very seriously. [... Of course!] "That''s good." Liu Xiaojiang suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, then smiled and explained: "These days, whether it''s about all-round issues or about giving up cooperation with Qu Tong just now, it''s not only to help you repair your body, but also to enable us to live freely in the world after you get better." "I hope you don''t worry too much about repairing your body. After all, there are Liuku immortal thieves from balun. Even if you and duo can''t cultivate them to great success, they can make use of them to make their vitality more vigorous." "Ten years may be an exaggeration, but at least until you repair your body, the current situation will not change any more. So far, the three of us can afford to wait..." [well, don''t worry, Xiao duo and I can understand what you mean, and we believe that nothing can defeat you.] "I''m a guy..." the muscles around Liu Xiaojiang''s mouth twitched a few times. "OK, you two girls can understand well, and in the recent period of time, except for my initiative to contact you, it is best not to contact too closely, and the whole gang of lawless people, it is hard to ensure that there are no other forces to plug in the eyeliner." "Winning hook is winning hook, and Liu Xiaojiang is Liu Xiaojiang. Except those all-round elders who can''t be installed by other forces, all actions that may be related to Liu Xiaojiang can''t be noticed by anyone." [brother Jiang, are you going to stay at Quanxing next...] "... HMM." Liu Xiaojiang nodded, "I need to solve all-round problems to be an investor." "In addition, joining the whole sex is more suitable than the identity of the company''s employees for continuing to investigate those things in that year and understanding the inside information related to baqiji, and can not be bound by the problem of identity." ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ Right now, Liu Xiaojiang noticed the breath of Shen Chong and Xia he. When he put his mobile phone back in his pocket, he adjusted his mood and restored his almost indifferent appearance in the past. "Take care of yourself, take care of Dore, and... Pay attention to Lao Gao." [eh?] ¡­¡­ A moment later, Shen Chong and Xia he found the agreed place. At this time, they saw Liu Xiaojiang''s unmoved appearance, and they couldn''t help looking at each other in deep doubt. Then, Shen Chong could not bear the doubt in his heart. He stretched out his hand and pushed the eyes on the bridge of his nose, saying: "Headmaster, was that Qu Tong from Yaoxing society just now? Although I don''t know why you met her, is there really no problem with this unhappy ending?" "And..." "You specifically asked us to come here this time, not only did you not do anything, but even deliberately let the other party find out our existence... And then it disappeared?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the confused Shen Chong and Xia he, then slowly opened his mouth and said: "You are my people, but you are not from the company, nor are you all-round people, but you are still an existence that even the Yao star society has never known." "As long as we can make use of this to make Qu Tong doubt in a short time, even a stronger doubt after the investigation fails, we can buy some fairly sufficient time for the next thing." "After all, even if my strength is strong, I am still a person in the final analysis, plus the evaluation given by the company for me......" "There are other unknown helpers around me. In the other party''s view, it will become a mysterious force that can not be ignored. It will also make the other party involuntarily associate this aspect when making a decision that is not conducive to me, resulting in hesitation." "... you are really watertight." Shen Chong said helplessly. "What''s next?" after Xia he learned Liu Xiaojiang''s thoughts, he didn''t ask any more about these things, but smiled and looked at the two young men around him. "Now that we''ve finished here, what shall we do next?" As soon as it comes out, Shen Chong turned to look at Liu Xiaojiang again, and his face was full of inquiry. Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang turned and continued down the street to the front. "Tell all members of the whole sex, the position of acting head of the whole sex, I''ll take it, and then... Wait." Chapter 276 A week later, Jinmen City, In the box of a teahouse, When Xu Si received the news, he immediately took Xu San and rushed to the teahouse at lunchtime. As soon as he entered the door, he saw that the atmosphere between Zhang Chulan and the Lu brothers and sisters eased a lot. "Ha ha..." Seeing this, Xu Si also understood that Zhang Chulan should have told the Lu brothers and sisters everything he could say, so while sitting at the dinner table with Xu San, he smiled and said: "If the Lu family will also help, I believe that no matter what cattle, ghosts, snakes and gods, we can sweep them away." "I don''t ask for anything else..." Lu Linglong looked at the two who had just arrived and said with a very serious expression: "Third brother, fourth brother, Xiao Xiao must have been made like that by some means." "If I can find this man, I don''t expect you to inform me and let me avenge myself, but if you plan to deal with him, you must take me!" "OK, it''s a deal. It''s agreed between you guys. I support it!" Xu Si nodded in his seat and continued: "The company hasn''t been idle these days. Let me tell you something first." Speaking of this, he looked at Lu Linglong and said: "The background of Xiao Xiao''s three people has naturally been carefully investigated by the company. Of course, there is no need to say more about Xiao Xiao''s situation. I believe everyone here has already had a certain understanding of this." "But the strange thing is that the other two are the same as Xiao Xiao. Let alone have a grudge against Zhang Chulan. Except for the six sons, we can''t find a reason for the conflict between the other party and the company." "And..." "There is no intersection between these three people. Teacher Chai yanchai is a celebrity in the circle. Xiao Xiao may have seen him on some occasions, but that''s all. The six sons can''t fight with them..." "As for the six sons..." "He has something to do with the company. His real name is Jiang Liu. He is a natural stranger. He awakened his ability around the age of 19. The energy in his body can produce high heat and high pressure. The effect of his ability is also closely related to emotion, resulting in losing control during awakening and several accidents." "When the company found him, he had been away from his family and wandering outside for some time. Later, the company arranged him into the bunker, and the information we had came from the bunker." "Moreover, according to the data, when he left the bunker two years ago, he could control his ability through training." "But about a year ago, we learned about a strange injury case. The murdered woman was burned by what her boyfriend thought was unknown, and the boyfriend of the murdered woman happened to be Jiang Liu. Later, the company failed to find him after several investigations..." After these records about congenital alien Jiang Liu, Xu Si took a few drinks from the tea cup on the table, then looked at Lu Linglong with an inquiring expression and said: "Then there is Xiao Xiao. Miss Lu has known him for a long time. Maybe she knows him better than we do..." "Xiao Xiao..." Lu Linglong looked down and recalled: "In fact, there is nothing to say about him. What a good person... Gentle, kind and enthusiastic. Besides a little narcissism, he has no rough experience like Liuzi." "However, if you want to say that life is a setback, I''m afraid it''s the most recent one. He lost an arm during the encirclement and suppression of the whole nature of Longhu Mountain..." "In fact, at the beginning, he didn''t care much about it. After all, there were many good doctors in the circle, but when those doctors saw his broken arm, they finally said they were powerless." "Because the wound is different from ordinary sharp blade cutting, Xi''s magic blade is a blade free steel bar that cuts through vibration. The vibration will smash the tissue in the section and spread the aftershock to both sides. Most of the tissue of the cut arm has been necrotized..." "So, since then, Xiao Xiao shut himself in his room and didn''t see anyone. Later, everyone was afraid that he couldn''t think about it. He forcibly broke into his house, but found that others didn''t know where to go..." As she said this, she remembered Xiao Xiao''s tragic death before, and Lu Linglong''s expression on her face became more sad. See this, Everyone present didn''t say much, because they understood the feelings of Lu Linglong and Xiao Xiao, who grew up together in the Lu family, and no one was willing to continue talking about Xiao Xiao Xiao at this time. therefore, People began to pick up chopsticks, silently eating the food on the table, patiently waiting for Linglong to adjust his mood. After a long time, Lu Lin put down her chopsticks, first looked at her cousin sitting next to her, and then looked up at Xu San and Xu Si opposite. "Third brother, fourth brother, where''s teacher Chai?" "Chai Yan''s business is not small, and Zhao Dong has come out in person." Xu San sees that Xu Si hasn''t finished chewing the food in his mouth, so he speaks instead of him: "After all, the one who came to claim chaiyan''s body this time was the tiger who was one of the ten..." "Mr. Zhao learned about Mr. Chai from that Ruhu." Xu Si noticed Xu San''s appearance of refusing people thousands of miles away, quickly swallowed the food in his mouth and said: "However, this master seems very uncooperative, and all the questions asked by president Zhao are about him." "But of course, the company won''t give up. Later, from chaiyan''s other disciples, we finally learned something about the inside story of that year." "The reason why master Ruhu doesn''t want to mention the teacher is to leave some face for his teacher. He knows and doesn''t want to mention those things in those years..." At this point, Xu Si looked a little helpless and shook his head. While eating small dishes, he opened his mouth and explained: "It is understood that teacher Chai dissolved the horizontal practice of Chai sect a year ago, and then completely disappeared from the eyes of the people. But I heard that before that, he challenged his disciple Na Ruhu." "Interestingly, no one knows the details of the challenge, and no one cares about the details of the challenge..." "Oh, those people don''t even care about the duel between the master and the strongest disciple in their own door?" Zhang Chulan was surprised to hear this. "These people who practice horizontally in the Chai sect have a big heart." "The reason is actually very simple." Xu Si looked at Zhang Chulan with an unexpected expression and said: "Because it must be a boring duel, just like a tiger facing a boring opponent..." After the conversation, Xu Si raised his eyes to the three people who were divided into the younger generation and said: "Don''t forget that up to now, there are still two heroes under the top, and they have never belonged to teacher Chai." "Now think about it. After being defeated by his disciples, those who were beaten and dissolved the sect; those who could not control their power and chose to escape from the crowd; those who were unable to recover because of physical disability..." "This should be the only thing the three irrelevant people have in common at a glance. They are all frustrated people..." Patter. Xu Si put down his chopsticks with a dignified expression, glanced at several young people present one by one and said: "You know, because of biyou village, because of the company''s insiders, and because of the recent news released by Quanxing, the company''s senior management is really anxious this time. They even plan to ask the people of the LV family to use soul enlightenment to directly find information from the bodies of the three people." "Especially master Chai, who has been tempered for a long time. They think there must be some residual souls left on the body..." "You can''t do this before. After all, it''s disrespectful to the dead..." "That Ruhu was also taking this into account, but for the sake of revenge for the master, he still agreed, but who could expect that this matter would be rejected by the LV family?" "Not only that, it''s said that LV CI also recalled all the outsiders of the LV family..." "Zhao Dong said that this is not a good omen, because this situation in the past will only represent a possibility." "The LV family is going to war with someone, and the opponent... Seems to have the ability to threaten the survival of the LV family." "The trouble that happened in Lvjia village before has found out the identity of the other party?" Zhang Chulan suddenly flashed a trace of tension in his eyes. Didn''t brother Liu say it was absolutely safe?! "I haven''t heard of that." Xu Si didn''t notice the difference of Zhang Chulan, nor did he know what Liu Xiaojiang had done to the LV family from Feng Baobao, so he just opened his mouth and said what he knew. "Lv family village was invaded at night and abandoned. LV Zhong, who is most likely to become the next patriarch, has not left a word until now, even if he was asked to give it to the Jianghu Inn and the joint investigation of the Wang family and the LV family." "But..." "Zhao Dong believes that what matters is not who the intruder is, but why the other party broke into Lvjia village and what he learned from Lvjia village." "Lv Ci''s reaction before was so great, and now it''s like being careful. Maybe someone has dug away some of the secrets of his heart, and this secret... May also be related to the soul enlightenment of the LV family." "By the way..." Xu Si mentioned the Lu family''s Ming soul technique. Thinking of Zhang Chulan''s precautions against Ming soul technique and Liu Xiaojiang''s speculation before sitting on the "wide stool", he couldn''t help but look puzzled and say: "Where''s Xiaojiang? You said he had something to do before, but how many days have passed? Why haven''t you come to talk to us? It''s a little unlike his practice..." Maybe it''s because my brother and sister were also present, or maybe they don''t want people to feel that they and others are very close to Liu Xiaojiang. These words are also like familiar contacts between ordinary friends. "... er." Zhang Chulan was stunned when asked, then stretched out his hand and scratched the back of his head, laughing: "Brother three, brother four, don''t you know? Brother Liu has always looked mysterious since the end of the incident in biyou village. How can I know where to go?" However, Right now, "Immortal Xiao Liu also seems to have something wrong. He always feels that he is different from when he was on Longhu Mountain." Lu Linglong suddenly said. As soon as this remark came out, almost all the people present, except Feng Baobao, who was still trying to cook, looked at Lu Linglong, and even Zhang Chulan looked suspicious. "Linglong, do you really want to say?" Lu Lin couldn''t help reminding her. "HMM." Lu Linglong looked up at her big cousin, then looked again at the others present and said: "It seems that Xiao Xiao was attacked by others and Zhang Chulan was very clear from the beginning, so he came to ''remind'' us in person before leaving." At the moment of speaking, the atmosphere in the box fell into silence. After a long time, Xu sicai said in disbelief: "Miss Lu, do you mean that Xiao Jiangming knew that Zhang Chulan would be attacked, and even when he knew the identity of the attacker, he would deliberately leave the abandoned bunker and take the initiative to provide opportunities for the three people?" "... no, I don''t mean that." Lu Linglong was slightly stunned, and immediately shook her head and said: "What I mean is that immortal Xiao Liu probably knows that Zhang Chulan will be attacked and that Xiao Xiao''s three people have been used by means. The others... I don''t mean that." "Fourth brother, what are you thinking?" Zhang Chulan learned that Lu Linglong said that Liu Xiaojiang had personally given them a more understandable ''reminder'' before leaving, which would enable the Lu brothers and sisters to help themselves in time, and did not think Liu Xiaojiang would harm themselves. "Brother three, brother four, don''t forget what strength brother Liu is and what he has learned from us. If you really want to kill me, there are too many means without leaving a trace. How can you do it like before?" Wen Yan, The expression on Xu Si''s face eased in an instant, "what he said is that he really has no reason to do so." "Hum!" Xu San looked at Xu Si and Zhang Chulan, and finally didn''t say much. "But..." Zhang Chulan didn''t care about Xu San''s mood, but habitually touched his chin with his hand and said: "What Linglong said can really be confirmed. Brother Liu must know that I will be attacked, but he has to leave because of something, and it seems that in terms of time Old horse? Why did brother Liu suddenly show such a big reaction when he saw the old horse? Surprised by the arrival of the old horse? Not really? But what''s special about the old horse Is it the change in body shape and appearance characteristics?! At this time, without the old horse''s problem, Zhang Chulan soon noticed a point that caused Liu Xiaojiang''s reaction, and quickly connected it with something Liu Xiaojiang cared about most. Brother Liu was threatened? And He even knows who the man behind the old horse is? "Chu LAN?" When Zhang Chulan heard Xu Si calling himself, he immediately withdrew from the stupefied God. Then he smiled disapprovingly at the people present and said: "It seems that brother Liu did touch some things, which forced him to leave. Specifically... We can ask after we can meet." "I believe brother Liu is not a bad man, and there is no reason to target us. It''s just that what he''s doing may be very important to him, so he''s in such a hurry to leave and work under the condition of ensuring that I won''t really have an accident and don''t mind if we doubt him." "Aren''t you surprised?" Lu Linglong looked at Zhang Chulan suspiciously and said: "If Immortal Xiao Liu is present, Mingming can directly reverse the situation at that time. You may not be hurt and Xiao Xiao will not die miserably. Why can you do this..." "Will you hate brother Liu because of Xiao Xiao?" Zhang Chulan suddenly asked. "I......" Lu Linglong was stunned and shook his head for more than ten seconds "No, I won''t hate immortal Xiao Liu. After all, he and Xiao Xiao can only meet each other. He came to remind us personally when there was something urgent to do before..." "Xiao Xiao''s death is because he was used by others. It''s because my ability is not enough... It has nothing to do with immortal Xiao Liu." "But..." "I think if it was the immortal Xiao Liu who saved me on Longhu Mountain, maybe... Maybe he would choose to stay and help us reverse the situation at that time, and Xiao Xiao might not die." "I... i..." "Do you care about the changes in brother Liu?" Zhang Chulan said the truth for Lu Linglong. "... yes." Lu Linglong nodded. "Immortal Xiaoliu saved me, so..." "Then trust him." Zhang Chulan had the most contact with Liu Xiaojiang, so he understood Lu Linglong''s idea very well, so he rarely said his real idea. "Although I don''t know what brother Liu really wants to do, I believe he won''t really go the wrong way..." "He knows what the road is under his feet and how to finish the road he has chosen, so that he will not be affected by anything else." "This kind of person will be very strong in various senses. He is not a coward who needs others to boo him. As a friend who can talk to this kind of person and even disclose to each other, the only thing we can do is to trust him and try not to make trouble for him." "After all, in addition to trust, we can''t give him any help, but we are always asking for it He''s tired, too. " Chapter 277 distrust? Zhang Chulan doesn''t know why she doubts Liu Xiaojiang, and there''s no reason to brood over what happened a few days ago. Moreover, even if you doubt what you can do, you have almost no power to fight back against brother Liu on your side. Even the best outcome is nothing more than a fight between the two sides. What''s more? After learning about sister bao''er, Liu Xiaojiang has not made any adverse actions so far. Instead, he has tried his best to help himself and others investigate the events of that year. Under such circumstances, the two sides have long established good trust. How can they destroy the relationship because of some "perfectly normal" things. Zhang Chulan knew early in the morning that Liu Xiaojiang had his own things to do. He also knew that the other party was willing to help sister bao''er as well as himself. Perhaps there were some deep-seated purposes that coincided with himself and others. Moreover, even at this time, when there are more important things to do, the other party still leaves a backhand that may cause his own doubt Zhang Chulan has long recognized the importance of Liu Xiaojiang and also recognized that he is a good guy. If he thinks in a transposition and puts himself in the other party''s perspective at that time, he feels that he may not do better than the other party, and may even pay more attention to what he is doing, and then choose to give up the other party''s insignificant role. After all, not everyone in the world, even friends, is willing to think more about this so-called friendship when facing important choices. Although Liu Xiaojiang didn''t say much before, he took the initiative to recover the Lu brothers and sisters to help him out In Zhang Chulan''s eyes, it seems to be enough. He will never and will not personally push the people who can become friends to the opposite because of such a small thing, let alone give Liu Xiaojiang a chance to dislike himself and others. Tear your face? Is it equivalent to the general cooperation of the transaction? no way! This is not what Zhang Chulan wants after he knows Liu Xiaojiang. What he wants is to tie Liu Xiaojiang, a powerful guy, firmly to the chariot belonging to himself and sister bao''er. What Liu Xiaojiang makes use of... Is that he treats his friends more humanely than others. Having said that, Zhang Chulan also understands that treating people like Liu Xiaojiang with each other is tantamount to taking the initiative to die. Therefore, even if there are such considerations, the method he uses must not be to use, but to communicate with each other in a real sense. The fact that he was suspected of being "united" by others, but was "actively" rescued by the other party, can also just reflect the viewpoint he has always adhered to! I used to treat Liu Xiaojiang in the right way! So, let alone doubt. After experiencing what happened a few days ago, Zhang Chulan has become more ''trusting'' Liu Xiaojiang than ever! Therefore, no matter what Liu Xiaojiang is doing and what he said when he left, as long as he can maintain this "trust" between friends in the future, he will not believe that the other party will attack himself and sister bao''er without warning. ¡­¡­ After drinking and eating, "Third brother, fourth brother, bye!" "Hey, guys, slow down!" "Ah, brother three, brother four, if there''s nothing wrong, sister bao''er and I will go back first!" "Well, you go back first. I''ll drink with the old three for a while!" Under Zhang Chulan''s "Enlightenment", Lu Linglong quickly figured out what was wrong with her. She had almost no pimples about Liu Xiaojiang in her heart. Then she drank some wine with everyone in low spirits, and first said goodbye to her big cousin Lu Lin. Zhang Chulan noticed the mood on Xu San''s face. Seeing that the food on the table had been basically cleaned by Feng Baobao, Zhang Chulan quickly opened his mouth and took his sister bao''er away under Xu San''s eyelids. After the young people left one after another, Xu Si immediately took out his mobile phone, turned out a picture of a young woman, smiled and handed it to his third brother, saying: "How! How! This is the girl of the four high families!" "This one! This face! Dong Zhao introduced it to you! See you? People seem to be very happy!" "Go away! I''m not interested! I want to see you!" Xu San pushed Xu Si away with disgust. "I''m not going! I have a goal!" Xu Si said. Seeing Xu San''s expression, he still put his mobile phone on one side of the table. Xu San picked up the beer bottle on the table, poured it into his stomach in a bad mood, and said: "Ren Fei in Central China? Can people like you?" "Why not!" Xu Simei said, "I''m so bad!" Dong! Xu San put the wine bottle on the table, looked at Xu Si with an unhappy expression, and said: "Old four! Don''t talk to me about anything else! What do you mean today!" Wen Yan, "What do I mean?" Xu Si slowly put away the smile on his face, looked at Xu San helplessly, hugged his hands and said: "Third brother, I want to ask you, what do you mean?" "Me?" Xu San frowned. "Yes." Xu Si looked at the empty plates on the table and said: "Have you ever thought that Zhao Dong suddenly asked you to see the girl of the Gao family? What does that mean in your heart?" "Leader, when would you like to see the following people form gangs and get together in North China and Northeast China? I don''t know if Xiaojiang''s strength causes the senior management to tie him to the company''s ship anyway." "But more, I also prefer to believe that this is Zhao Dong''s trust in US and the Gao family." "After all, so far, we haven''t found out the insider of the company, and then there are so many restless factors all of a sudden." "The people behind biyou village, Quanxing, LV family, and a lot of troubles that may arise at any time because of eight strange skills..." "Gao''s people are credible?" Xu San interrupted. "Tut......" Xu Si looked at Xu San and shook his head "OK, let''s not talk about it first. Anyway, it''s not mandatory. You can go if you want to see others, even if you don''t want to see them. It''s not fashionable to arrange marriages these days. Director Zhao just wants to take the lead." "Then thank Zhao Dong for me and say that his kindness is very kind to me." Xu San said. "... third brother, you''ve really been wrong recently." seeing this, Xu Si shook his head and said: "Since Chu LAN brought Xiao Jiang in, you have always been the boss unwilling. Until today, you want to stop bao''er with someone to add a wechat. Tell me... What do you think?" "Isn''t this nonsense!" Xu San glanced at Xu Si. "The more people come into contact with the baby, the more dangerous it is for the baby!" "Fart!" Xu Si said without thinking, "don''t you remember the picture Chu LAN brought back to us with the help of Xiaojiang?" "There is already an extremely dangerous person outside who may know bao''er. The blind blockade has no meaning at all, because bao''er''s exposure has almost become inevitable in the future. If it is really for bao''er''s consideration, we must accumulate enough strength." "Because only in this way, we may still have the chance to let boa continue to live unharmed in the world on the day when she is really exposed!" "Do you know why Chu LAN asked about Lu Jin and rootless today?" "That''s because..." "That painting is rootless. The person in the painting is probably bao''er. Lu Jin and rootless are at odds with each other. In everyone''s eyes, it''s no secret." "Before that, Lu Jin was neutral and more inclined to his own people for Chu LAN and bao''er, but after that, it''s not clear..." "It is true that the old man is a good man, but it is also true that he is a stone in a pit." "If boa really has something to do with rootless life, do you think the old man will continue to be a good man or treat boa as a group of lawless all sex demons?" At this point, he looked down at Xu San, who was silent, and continued: "The two little ones have been following behind their hips since Zhang Chulan met Lu Jin. We already know..." "Why do you think Chu LAN doesn''t pierce them all the time, and doesn''t even want Xiaojiang to persuade them back, and thinks Xiaojiang almost destroyed his plan?" "Xiaojiang treats his friends very well and treats problems objectively enough. Therefore, from the perspective of getting Tongtian book from Lu Jin, he doesn''t want those two small people to participate in and encounter any danger, so it''s understandable that they are used by us." "After all, in his eyes, everyone can be regarded as friends. No one is more important than anyone. They are treated equally... That''s the most likely situation for him." "But in our place, Xiaojiang is more important than the Lu family. Chu LAN must choose between the two. He can give up his thoughts on the Lu family because of Xiaojiang, but he has an unexpected harvest in the end. He doesn''t have to worry about which one to give up." "Therefore, in the face of the two small Lu family, we must maintain the initial attitude in order to really consider bao''er''s future." "Besides, we have investigated these two small ones. They are clean enough and have good reputation. Although these two small ones are of no great use, as long as we can get along with them, Lu Jin will always be our friend." "After all, if Lu Jin becomes bao''er''s enemy one day in the future, the old man will be a big trouble. At that time, it will be Lu Jin''s two baby pimples that are most likely to resolve the trouble." "... me." Xu San lowered his head in shame and said, "I didn''t expect this floor." "Third brother, did you fucking not think of it, or didn''t you want to think at all?" Xu Si looked at his third brother. "I''m afraid there''s only one thing in your mind now..." "Because since Zhang Chulan appeared, bao''er is getting farther and farther away from you..." "...." Xu San did not refute this time. See this, Xu Si leaned back against the chair, put his feet on the dining table, looked at the chandelier on the ceiling, and slowly said: "Third brother, you know, Xiaojiang called me once. Shortly after we had a showdown with him, do you know what the boy said at that time?" "What?" Xu San looked at Xu Si unexpectedly. "He said..." Xu Si said, "you are the most vulnerable weakness on our side, because you and Zhang Chulan, even me and my father are different. Only you... Are holding unrealistic fantasies." "Children are not fish, but how can they know the joy of fish..." "The boy said that only you... Are the one who wants to impose his own ideas on bao''er in addition to helping bao''er. It may also be the main reason why our father doesn''t trust us and hand over bao''er to us." "Hey, I know. Why does my father value Zhang Chulan so much? Look at the little rabbits... It''s fucking scary." "......." Xu San. ¡­¡­ afternoon, In the villa near the North China branch, "Sir, don''t hang up, sir..... Alas!" Zhang Chulan sat on the small bench and looked down at the mobile phone address book. She was not surprised by the old Heavenly Master''s response to Lu Jin and rootless life. Then, Zhang Chulan saw Liu Xiaojiang''s name in her address book. She hesitated for a long time, but did not dial the phone. Instead, she continued to slide her fingers and finally focused her attention on the words "Mei Jinfeng". For a moment, Zhang Chulan finally made a decision and dialed Mei Jinfeng''s phone number. "Hello?" "Grandma, it''s me, Zhang Chulan." "Oh, what''s the matter?" "Er... Ho, I just want to ask you if you know what happened to Lu Jin and your leader." "... I really know." "Great. Can you tell me about it?" "Yes, yes, but... If you want to know about Lu Jin, you have to go to Tangmen first. After all, your grandfather used to..." ¡­¡­ Ten minutes later, In an abandoned factory on the outskirts of Beijing, Mei Jinfeng hung up the call with Zhang Chulan, looked up at the other six people present, especially the young man sitting on the ground, closed his eyes and said: "Liu boy, aren''t you close to Zhang Chulan? If there''s something wrong... Why?" "Hey, hey..." Xia Liuqing, standing beside Mei Jinfeng, suddenly smiled: "Jin Feng, you don''t understand. Our leader obviously wants to know something, but he doesn''t want to investigate with the identity of the company''s employees. What a tie up..." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang slowly opened his eyes, glanced over the two old men, Shen Chong, Xia he, Lv Liang and Tu Junfang, and said: "People who know something about those years in the world are either those who don''t want to say more, don''t want to participate in these things, and plan to protect themselves, or greedy people who are also secretly investigating..." "But no matter which kind, it is impossible to choose to cooperate with the whole sex. We want to help our mother-in-law investigate rootless life. At present, it seems that we can only start from the side." "Zhang Huaiyi, the source of energy and body, may be a good breakthrough..." At this time, I remembered what Tian Lao had said to himself, especially Zhang Huaiyi''s words that "I have learned more than the fourth brother without roots". Liu Xiaojiang''s twinkling eyes were enough for everyone present to wonder why he was so interested in Zhang Huaiyi, but no one would spoil his interest. After all, Zhang Huaiyi''s story is really curious, and the source of energy and body is enough to attract people''s attention. Moreover, it is likely to be connected with rootless life. But Source of energy body? Is the acting leader really interested? Moreover, even the so-called eight wonders, are these things still important to him? Chapter 278 Now, Especially after he was attacked and killed and left him in time, Zhang Chulan must have understood the weakness of her own strength and the fact that they are simply unable to protect Feng Baobao. After a long time of contact, Liu Xiaojiang also knows Zhang Chulan''s personality, smart, forbearing, good at hiding... And even cruel to himself and others. However, in addition to these things forced by past experience, he is still helping Feng Baobao explore the original intention of his life experience, but he is still like a hot-blooded and impulsive young man... His nature is kind. Liu Xiaojiang thought more than once about why Zhang Chulan was willing to stay with Feng Baobao and do things that were completely different from what he should do after learning the "truth" of his grandfather. After all, according to Zhang Chulan''s past experience, he once spent more than ten years in a normal society with intelligence and forbearance. Such a guy who is even willing to give up alien means and suffer all kinds of hardships to be an ordinary man If it was out of some helplessness to participate at the beginning, it was because the whole nature finally found Zhang Chulan through investigating Zhang Huaiyi''s energy and body source, so that he had to passively bear the future troubles left by his ancestors. Well, after going through the Luo Tian Festival and learning about Zhang Huaiyi''s past events, he established that he was not the heir to the source of energy body, If Zhang Chulan wants to be wise and protect himself, he will stay in Tianshi mansion... Or rely on the shelter of Tianshi mansion to live a normal life again. I believe it is not difficult to do, at least it will be easier than now. Moreover, from the perspective of Zhang Chulan, as long as we keep a rational view of the problem, this situation is undoubtedly the best choice. However, Zhang Chulan, who was smart and tolerant in the past, did not maintain her reason about Feng Baobao. She not only did not accept the best choice for herself, but also plunged into the quagmire that could be avoided. This is irrational Liu Xiaojiang thought about it and didn''t make it clear whether Zhang Chulan had any other purpose to help Feng Baobao, because no matter what you think... Participating in Feng Baobao''s affairs is not good for Zhang Chulan. So, after careful observation for a long time, He can be sure that Zhang Chulan''s goods, no matter what feelings he has for Feng Baobao, whether it''s out of guilt for his grandfather cheating Feng Baobao, or sympathy for Feng Baobao''s own life experience and experience Zhang Chulan''s feelings and help to Feng Baobao can only be sincere thoughts from the heart, and can only be explained by nature. After all, Zhang Chulan not only didn''t flock to those things in those years, even the so-called eight wonders, but also had a sense of disgust based on her past experience. She was not a stupid person who wanted to take the initiative to get involved in these troubles. Because, for people like Zhang Chulan who are used to a peaceful life, these may not be within the scope of his original plan. Wrong step by step... Wrong step by step. Even though he seems to be able to handle everything perfectly with the light of his brain, he is still a young man with insufficient strength. No matter how good his brain is, it is difficult to resist the great power contained in the storm. Zhang Chulan''s spirit is very tired. This situation has become more and more obvious after the biyou village incident. This time, I experienced Qu Tong''s highly targeted attack and killing Liu Xiaojiang believes that Zhang Chulan will either completely collapse or recognize his lack of strength. On the one hand, he will strive to cultivate his own strength and on the other hand, he will begin to find a substitute for his own strength. In fact, the current situation is obviously the latter. As for the candidate to replace him, he may be willing to help Zhang Chulan Because Feng Baobao may have something to do with rootless students, and considering the "hatred" between Lu Jin and rootless students, Zhang Chulan will certainly work hard on the brothers and sisters of the Lu family. Who says those two second goods are obviously the heart of Master Lu? In addition "What do you think of it, martial uncle?" "... Xiaojiang, you suddenly called for Lingyu?" "Well, I''m not going to lie to you, but I''m not going to say more about others. I don''t want to disturb your two elders'' Qingxiu. You just want to believe that I won''t pit Lingyu." "In fact, in the afternoon, Chu Lan''s child also called me and suddenly asked Lao Lu about that year and rootless life..." "Oh? Did you tell him?" "Your martial uncle, although I''m not afraid of Lao Lu and don''t mind telling Lao Lu about his embarrassment, after all, it involves rootless life. It''s difficult for me to confirm his purpose of asking. If it''s to investigate what happened that year, if I say it, I''ll push him into the fire pit?" "It seems that you still don''t want chu LAN to contact the things of that year..." "... Xiaojiang, you are now..." "Elder martial uncle, you don''t care what I''m doing, but I can still pat my chest to assure you that I''m worthy of the elders of the school, the creatures in the world, and the disciples..... Worthy of my heart." "Isn''t that good..." "Well, forget it, martial uncle, let''s not say this first. Lingyu must still be confused. Don''t you think he and Chu LAN are also very interesting. One uses Yin Lei like Yang Lei, while the other makes Yang Lei very shady." "You mean, let Lingyu go down the mountain and..." "Yes, Lingyu is good at everything, but he can''t see himself clearly. Chu LAN seems to be bad at everything, but he will never treat himself badly under normal circumstances. He is the one who is worth learning from Lingyu. Besides, he has been staying in the mountain. I don''t think Lingyu can really open his mind." "But Chu LAN is obviously investigating..." "Elder martial uncle, this is an opportunity. Since you can''t stop it, it''s better to try to ensure Chu Lan''s safety. The other senior brothers are not suitable candidates. Only Lingyu, whose mind problem is difficult to solve on the mountain, is the most suitable person to protect Chu LAN as a disciple of China''s entry into the WTO." "... how sure are you, boy?" "It depends on the Lingyu you don''t want to give up. If you want him to inherit the position of Heavenly Master, his mental problems will never be solved. At present, only if you don''t let him regard himself as a Zhengyi disciple, maybe you can let him think about his problems like a normal person." "But there''s no reason..." "Hey, if there''s no reason, I''ll give you a reason. Do you think the reason for colluding with all sex demons is... Enough?" "... do you know about him and the girl?" ¡­¡­ A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang hung up the phone, walked off the bed with his hair sprinkled, washed briefly in the room, and then pushed the door out of a small room of about ten square meters. "Finished?" Xia he and Shen Chong sat on the sofa in the living room. As soon as they saw Liu Xiaojiang coming out of the room, they immediately asked: "The old master promised?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang sat next to Shen Chong, picked up the apple on the table, took a bite, then looked at Xia he opposite and said: "Xia he, your business, let''s go here for the moment. Although Zhang Chulan said it would be adjusted for a month, I don''t do nothing here. Some things... Need to be confirmed." Xia he frowned and said, "Zhang Lingyu..." "You and Shen Chong will leave for Tianshi mansion tomorrow, and everything will be done according to what we discussed before." Liu Xiaojiang interrupted with a smile: "If it''s you, make a big noise in Tianshi mansion. I don''t believe Lingyu. I have the heart to watch you be blamed..." "Then... What am I going to do?" Shen Chong said. Xia he and Zhang Lingyu may be willing to intercede. If they act wildly together in Tianshi mansion, one of them will be gone. Will Zhang Lingyu intercede for herself? "... just take charge of the reception." Liu Xiaojiang smiled at Shen Chong and said: "Lingyu and Xia he leave Longhu Mountain together. Even if they are lost, they can''t join the whole nature. At that time, naturally, there needs to be a smart man with objective price comparison to point out a bright way for him..." "Do you still expect Xia he to face Lingyu objectively? If these two people can keep thinking rationally when they are together, how can they torture each other like now..... Silly or not?" "......." Xia he. "Then I see." Shen Chong immediately put away the embarrassment on his face, smiled, reached out and pushed his glasses, and said: "What about you? What are you going to do? Don''t you need us to meet you?" "... No." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head without thinking: "The means of that goods are too unconventional. Although it''s of no use to me, it''s not too easy for you. If he finds out my true identity from you, he''ll be a little embarrassed to start." "It''s easy to deal with us?" Shen Chong frowned slightly and wondered, "who is this man? Is it some ten guy?" "Oh, yes, maybe we should add ten guys this time." Liu Xiaojiang thought of what he learned from director Zhao and the other party''s situation, which seems to be very bad. "OK..." Xia he raised his eyebrows, crossed his legs on the sofa, then put his hands on his legs and leaned on his chin: "Since you have considered us so much, we will not run to make trouble for you. Be careful alone... Don''t let us lose a good leader so soon." "Hum..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about Xia he''s attitude, but slowly raised his mouth and said: "If the whole group of people can carry it as clearly as you, I won''t have to take the next generation leader''s seat." "I understand what you mean." Shen Chong looked at them and said, "even if we don''t say what to do, we have to go on. In case we encounter something that needs support, we can quickly know the general location." "Even if it''s Wudang, do only you two dare to go?" "What is this, even Wudang... Wudang?!" "Yes, it''s Wudang." "When I didn''t say..." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A few days later, Late at night, Liu Xiaojiang hid his breath and followed Wang Ye and Chen Jinkui to the foot of Wudang Mountain. After a long time, he noticed that Chen Jinkui stopped and didn''t go deep into Wudang with Wang, so he immediately accelerated his pace, bypassed Chen Jinkui''s area and went deep into the Taoist temple with Wang. ¡­¡­ Somewhere outside the cave in the back mountain of Wudang, "Shiye! There is light in the cave!" "Well, hurry in and have a look!" Liu Xiaojiang watched martial uncle Zhou Meng and martial nephew Yunlong walk into the cave. He just thought for a moment, and then he came to the cave quietly. However, before he went in to have a look, he found that nephew Yunlong came out again with an unhappy face, so he hurried back to the forest outside the mountain cave and hid. When there was no movement nearby, he stood in front of the cave again. ¡­¡­ Inside the cave, "My method is getting more and more slippery. Now there is only one of the three masters trapped in the interior, so I want to come and try again..." "Don''t be funny. We''ve tried it since you learned it. They are also the people who master it. They''re just in the interior. But just because they''re lost in the illusion, they can give full play to it infinitely... Don''t beat around the Bush and tell the truth!" "... master, do you know what I''ve been doing these days? I''m happy to run around the world these days!" "Who... Has an eye on you?" "The most persistent is the word gate." "Oh, ha ha... Jin kui''er." "However, I wander around not only to hide from Lord kui''er, but also to visit many genres in the circle, as long as there are old people who have experienced Jiashen in this genre." "Oh? What is this?" "This is still your inspiration for the boy. Remember what you said to me? You don''t have the courage of the Heavenly Master. Maybe this means that you are different from the Heavenly Master in character... But you are the same as the Heavenly Master in something." When Liu Xiaojiang heard the dialogue between Wang Ye and Zhou Meng, he immediately gave up the idea of appearing in front of them and leaned against the stone wall on the side of the tunnel. He planned to listen to what Wang also knew first. Moreover, the number of strange doors is not a weak school. After the wind, strange doors stand at the peak of strange doors. Wang''s extremely strong deduction and calculation ability is the main reason why Liu Xiaojiang attaches so much importance to him. If once, after understanding the deduction and calculation ability of Qimen, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t attach great importance to what Wang also could do through Qimen after the wind. Well, in biyou village, after learning that Wang can also obtain some important information by comparing the problem itself, he hardly pays so much attention to a young stranger under the age of 30 as he does now. Wang Ye, it''s ok The reason why Liu Xiaojiang went to Wudang Mountain alone to explore the information related to the strange door after the wind without wanting the strange door after the wind is that he doesn''t want anyone to get this "inexplicable" ability anymore. After all, no one can guarantee that the people who get the Fenghou Qimen will be consistent with Wang Ye in human nature, What if it''s a guy who has ambition to do something for himself Everything will get tricky! Chapter 279 "Nowadays, even if there are few old people who have experienced that year, you and the old Heavenly Master are not the only ones, so boy, I turned around and asked all the old people I can see about Jiashen..." "Oh? Can you harvest..." "Yes," Wang also said firmly. "Longhu Mountain, Shaolin Temple, huodezong, iron leader, Lingyin Temple... Etc." "After seeing these old people who had experienced that year, I asked the most critical question in Jiashen, that is... How did the eight wonders come from?" "Then... Is there an answer?" Zhou Meng asked. "No..." Wang shook his head. "Well, I didn''t give you the answer. That''s what everyone has in common..." Zhou Meng nodded. Wang also looked at his master and did not open his mouth to refute the old man, but continued: "But the difference is their attitude towards problems, vigilance, doubt, calmness, kindness... All kinds of reactions." Speaking of this, Wang also stood up helplessly and said: "Alas, maybe some of them know it, maybe they don''t know it at all. After all, they are all old Jianghu. I can''t tell whether they are true or false..." "... what''s the point of your doing this?" Zhou Meng wondered. "Well, if I''m not a warlock, of course this information is meaningless." Wang also suddenly patted his thigh and said seriously: "So what I''m going to do next is ask questions in the interior, and my question is... Which of these people knows the origin of the eight wonders." "Master, do you know how big the problem is? I guess even if we gather the power of all the Warlocks we know now, there is no possibility to solve the problem, but the severity of the problem itself shows that some of these people do know." Zhou Meng opened his narrowed eyes and said: "... You can''t untie it. How can you..." "The way of heaven may confuse people, may answer a little wrong, and may deliberately expand the scope of the problem, but it won''t deceive people... Isn''t it?" Wang also said: "Therefore, according to the initial questions, I raised many questions next, but as long as it involves Jiashen or Baqi technology, it is the same as the previous situation... There is no way to solve it." "But even so, I keep asking questions in the interior. I don''t expect to find the answer in the interior, because in the face of questions that can''t be solved... Blindly rushing and beating is not the way of a warlock." "The way of art is easy, that is, the way of change." "To put it another way, I think if I can''t find the answer in the question, I can''t find some useful information by constantly comparing the question itself." "A few months ago, after the dragon and Tiger Mountain came down, because of the influence of some things, when I was extrapolating and calculating, as long as I faced my own difficult answers, I always used this method to obtain some roughly correct information, and even verified it." "How to say?" Zhou Meng frowned. "It''s right. This method is right. What''s wrong can only be the question asked, or the questioner can''t find the direction." Wang also replied. "In addition, one thing that can be confirmed is that Tiandao will ''cover up'' the problems raised according to the seriousness of the problems." "For example, when I kept asking questions in the interior according to what I learned... What does the head of iron leader mean?" "But interestingly, even if the iron leader gives me the feeling that he doesn''t know the insiders in those years, it''s still a big problem that can''t be solved in the interior!" "The significance of the president of the World Association, the leader of the Shangqing school, the leader of huodezong, the leader of the Tang clan... These problems are all the same. They are big problems that cannot be solved!" "Why..." "There must be some of these people who don''t know the inside story of that year, such as president Feng of the World Association. If he knows the inside story of that year, how can he not know about the Wang family?" "It seems that there is no connection between the chaos between Jiashen and Baqi. Why does it show the same seriousness in the interior?" "This is because..." "The way of heaven is making a cover up that is not a ''lie''. Perhaps the meaning of the leader of one of the sects has something to do with Jiashen and baqiji, so in order not to be noticed... It simply uses the same point of ''leader'' to confuse the problem." "What does that mean?" Zhou Meng shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s all your boy''s speculation. Isn''t there still no answer..." "This can at least explain two points." Wang also raised his hand and compared two fingers, saying: "First, the inheritance rate of alien schools will probably be related to Jiashen and Baqi skills." "Second, the desire of the way of heaven to cover up......" After saying this, he looked up at the master opposite and asked: "Grand master, how likely do you think all these people know the source of eight wonders?" "......." Zhou Meng. "In other words, my guess is very likely. Some of them know it and some don''t?" Wang also said. "Then explain to the boy why all of them have become an unsolvable problem?" "......." Zhou Meng. "The Warlock is taking advantage of the loopholes of the heavenly way, and the heavenly way will always use its own way to prevent the warlock from taking advantage of the loopholes when adhering to the ''self''." Wang also didn''t care about Zhou Meng''s silence and continued: "Boy, this way of drawing reliable information by analogy with the seriousness of the problem and using reasonable analysis and speculation can really be regarded as a loophole. Maybe twice at a time... More times, I guess it can''t continue to let go." "After all, if things are the same as the first two times, the seriousness of these problems in the interior will naturally show a completely different look according to their understanding of Jiashen and baqiji......" "If so, those who really understand the source of the eight wonders will be easily excluded by the warlock, so the Tao of heaven will cover up this difference in the interior..." "As for the source of the eight wonders, some people in the major schools must know... This is my conclusion." With that, Wang also looked at the grand master and said, "at this time, I think you are probably the one who knows this." "Moreover, even if we don''t talk about it for the time being, we can use my inherent concept of aliens in the world to make some groundless conjecture that is similar to a brain hole..." "If there are really people who know the source of eight wonders among the successors of these schools, then the Heavenly Master... Must be the one with the greatest probability!" "Then..." Wang also slowly spread out his palm towards the grand master and said, "there is no courage of the Heavenly Master, but there is a decisive common heaven. Do you... No, or do we have anything in common between Wudang and the Heavenly Master mansion..." "Long history?" "Wonderful unique means?" "I don''t think these are like..." "By the way, it''s a little. Although it''s a little wishful thinking, it''s also something I suddenly thought of." "But it''s not just Wudang and Tianshi mansion, but also the successors of other schools with this feature. When facing my problem... Now think about it carefully. They do have some subtle differences in attitude from schools without this feature..." "... what characteristics?" Zhou Meng said calmly. "Zhang Daoling." Wang was also a little silent for a moment, and then slowly opened his mouth and said some shocking ancient and modern names. "Daoji." "Dharma." "Mrs. Wei." "Sanfeng immortal." Wang Ye''s voice stopped at "Sanfeng immortal". Especially when talking about the name, he had been observing the performance of the grand master, but he found that the other party was still calm. "... whether it''s eclosion, personal consciousness, or anything else." "But some genres in the world are indeed created by these legendary predecessors, which should be the difference between them and other young genres." "Boy, now I think that what is deliberately covered up in the interior should be this difference. In other words... The eight wonders in Jiashen are related to these sacred founders. Am I right?" "..." Zhou Meng looked at Wang Ye with a speechless face. What a fool to think about it! Why don''t you tell people after the goods go down the mountain? You can''t die of hunger! Liu Xiaojiang listened to these words from the side of the cave passage. Although he didn''t think Wang Ye''s words were all wrong, he even thought that the goods had really found the right direction, it''s too much to say that these great road ancestors played a decisive role in Baqi Technology. This matter really needs to be considered. Maybe it has something to do with the ancestors, but it can also be said that it has nothing to do with it at all. After all, according to Tian Lao''s original view, Liu Xiaojiang still thinks that baqiji is probably rootless. They understood it according to the "Tao". Those ancestors must also know the "Avenue" that can promote baqiji, but they have never really planned to make it appear in the world. Tao is Tao, and eight strange skills are eight strange skills. Even if it is a product derived from Tao, it is not the meaning of Tao itself. Maybe The birth of baqiji and the troubles it caused in the world can just verify why the ancestors of those founding schools do not want everyone to have access to the avenue when they clearly know the avenue, but just pass it on and wait for the predestined ones. Tao gives birth to one, two, three, all things Everyone''s Tao is different, and their understanding of Tao must be different. The avenue of their own enlightenment is not suitable for everyone. Those who have attained the Tao set up a sect, but they only teach some basic means that do not affect others'' understanding of the Tao, so as to ensure that their disciples will not be "delayed" by themselves, and give them the opportunity to understand their own Avenue This is one of the important reasons why practitioners focus on "self-cultivation and self-cultivation"! This may be incomprehensible to the disciples, and it may make people misunderstand whether the ancestors really got the Tao, but for those who can''t understand... What''s the use of talking more? Do these people really want to get the Tao? Even ten thousand steps back, these people are really bent on seeking the Tao, but can they have this idea... Is it far from the Tao? For these people If you put the avenue of your understanding in front of them, it is estimated that there will only be the same outcome as baqiji... Isn''t this harmful? If things are really like what Tian Lao said, then it is difficult to preach alone, Liu Xiaojiang is actually the same as the rootless students at the beginning. He also very much agrees with the practice of those ancestors after they set up a mountain and school. In addition, even if he agrees with the concept of "equal treatment" of immortal Ziyang, he will not agree with the behavior of this ancestor''s disorderly becoming a teacher in the Qinling Mountains. Although it is very realistic, people are different, even in the talent of cultivating enlightenment! ¡­¡­ After a long time, Liu Xiaojiang learned that the strange gate had been destroyed after the storm, and martial uncle Zhou Meng also didn''t intend to say anything more, so he safely left the cave in advance and returned to the place where Chen Jinkui suspected of "ambushing" Wang Ye. The reason why he came to Wudang this time is that, on the one hand, he intends to break the inheritance of the Fenghou strange door due to various considerations, on the other hand, he confirms that Wang will not continue to pass on the Fenghou strange door. Therefore, a guy like Chen Jinkui who wants to get a special door after the wind is also a big trouble in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. Therefore, as the case may be Even if he abolishes Chen Jinkui, it''s not impossible! this moment, Liu Xiaojiang has put on a dramatic mask and concealed all his obvious energy, so that no one can judge his identity from his appearance and energy! On the other end, Wang yeyi held a modern lamp like an oil lamp in his hand and looked through the address book with his mobile phone in one hand. He was still thinking about Jiashen and baqiji. He didn''t realize that he had been watched by Chen Jinkui. At the foot of Wudang Mountain, "Master Wang!" A Xun type of technique roared past. Immediately, Wang also warily put away his mobile phone, turned off the lights in his hand, put them aside, and looked around at the source and direction of the sound. "Master Wang, you don''t have to find me. After asking you for advice last time, kui''er knew that your means are unparalleled in the world. In its field, let alone three times..... You can''t succeed even if you give kui''er 30000 opportunities!" "I want to understand, my only..." I haven''t finished yet, Chen Jinkui''s voice suddenly stopped, and the Xun word technique used to hide the position around Wang also lost its function. "Eh? Lord queer? Why did you suddenly stop talking?" Wang also noticed that Chen Jinkui suddenly had no movement. For a time, he really began to become a little flustered because he didn''t find the other party''s location. However, The next moment, Wang also heard the sound of footsteps coming from a distance. He saw a stranger with a face coming towards him with a unconscious Chen Jinkui. "You..." "Wang Ye, hand over the strange door after the wind, otherwise... Forget it, I won''t threaten others. If only you could understand what I mean." Liu Xiaojiang interrupted Wang Ye with a hoarse voice. He threw Chen Jinkui under a tree, and then continued to walk towards each other step by step. He didn''t care about the strange door game that the warlock might have set up. Chapter 280 The dragon''s negative picture shows Luoshui, and Caifeng carries a book in the blue clouds. Because of the life wind, he wrote it, and the strange door of dunjia begins from then on. If this legend is taken as the basis, the strange door after the wind may be the original strange door technique, which contains a "secret of heaven" that can not be understood by other warlock schools. And If this legend is true, Qimen was not created by human beings from the beginning. Because it is not a product created by human beings, it is impossible to master all the magic methods of Qimen unless it is the abnormal existence of extremely evil talents. So, The top magicians of later generations who can be called by name and have a great impact on the world, even the princes of Zhuge and Wu who surprised the world in those years, all kinds of strange skills handed down during that period are also modified "simple strange doors". After all, if it can''t be mastered all the time, even if it''s strong, it will be lost sooner or later, and the fact... Seems to be true. Liu Xiaojiang believes that, at least for a long time, the method of Fenghou Qimen has indeed been lost. If it hadn''t been for Zhou Sheng''s high talent in the number of strange door skills and the wrong acquaintance, no one would have seen the strange door after the wind, and no one would have been confused by it. How is it so easy to master the strange door technique containing infinite secrets? If it is so easy to master, how can the strange door after the wind be lost for a long time, and only the simplified strange door technique is spread in the world? It''s needless to say that the power of the strange door after the wind is just because it contains infinite secrets and the most complete strange door technique at first. Learning it... Is equivalent to standing on the top of a mountain beyond the reach of human beings. However, the three elders of Wudang and Chen Jinkui, who is eager for this thing, are not all victims of the strange sect after the wind? These people only see the power of the strange door after the wind, but they can''t see the huge risk hidden in it. In other words, they can understand this truth. They are just seduced by power and completely lose themselves. But anyway A powerful enough to lure anyone, but only let people fly moths to the fire... Very dangerous! ¡­¡­ "Facebook..." Wang also looked at the mysterious man walking towards him. He noticed the fact that the other party didn''t dare to expose his identity for the first time. Then he frowned slowly and carefully arranged the strange door game with energy. Although Lord kui''er may have accidentally caught the road, he immediately solved the problem of one of the ten people At this time, considering the other party''s intention, it would make people feel a little bad. He even had the idea of running away immediately. Just Wang also looked at Chen Jinkui, who was unconscious under the tree but had no worries about his life. He couldn''t help looking at the mysterious man standing opposite and stopping, and said: "You are really..." "Forget it, after all, it''s eight strange skills. If no one really covets it, it''s strange. What do you call...?" "Win hook." Liu Xiaojiang really doesn''t have any psychological pressure when he uses the word "win hook" to block his gun. "Yinggou?" Wang was stunned when he heard the name. Then he looked at the mysterious man thoughtfully and said: "I said, no, even if you lied to me, you also made up a better reason. You actually used this name to fool things. Do you still want to say that you are not even human?" "..." Liu Xiaojiang was not surprised. Wang also heard the word "win hook", but he really didn''t know how to go on when he heard the words behind him. "Wang Ye, hand over the strange door after the wind. I won''t embarrass you or the Taoist priests on the mountain..." "Chaos gold watchman!" Before Liu Xiaojiang finished his words, he saw that Wang also suddenly printed and showed his once invincible powerful technique. He immediately felt an inexplicable force surrounding him. But that''s all "Do you think I will dare to venture into your strange door game without any preparation?" Liu Xiaojiang continued. "!!!" Wang also saw that Liu Xiaojiang was not restrained by the technique, and a strong shock appeared in his eyes. The chaotic gold watchman can''t live?! This is the fourth person! The first three One is that the strength of the other party is too strong and their own strength is relatively weak, so it is difficult to influence them with strange skills; The other two people, although not weak in strength, seem to have nothing to do with this kind of thing, but for some special reason, they almost lost their role; This fourth man... When did Luan Jin watchman become so humble! And What the hell is going on?! Why won''t this person be influenced by Luan Jin watchman? Is it the same with Feng Baobao and Liu Xiaojiang? Or Wang also looked at Liu Xiaojiang suspiciously. He didn''t believe the explanation given by the other party. He didn''t think that watchman Luan Jin could resist with "preparation". "Liu..." "Wang Ye, hand over the Fenghou strange gate immediately, otherwise... You, your school elders and Chen Jinkui of Shuzi gate will all be buried with it." Liu Xiaojiang used the indifferent tone of "yinggou" to say what he would never do to threaten. On the one hand, he wanted to dispel Wang Ye''s doubts about his identity. On the other hand, he wanted to confirm whether the strange door after the wind can be inherited and whether the other party will change his attitude because of this threat. After all, through the dialogue between Wang Ye and martial uncle Zhou Meng just now, he has confirmed that Wudang has no "method" to inherit the Fenghou strange door. The only uncertain factor now... Is Wang Ye who learned the Fenghou strange door! For Wang Ye Liu Xiaojiang is actually completely willing to believe it. He also knows that even if the other party always talks about "what does the world have to do with me", it will be more painful than anyone at that time. Wang Ye, also Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t know whether the word "Ye" has the meaning of anything and everything, but he doesn''t think the other party is a real casual person. On the contrary, he knows better than anyone what is the most suitable guy. Wang Ye, Lu Jin, LV Ci, Wang AI, and Gao Lian... These people really don''t deserve the hope of their elders when they were named! "There''s no need..." Wang also heard this threat. Sure enough, he changed his previous appearance and said seriously: "The Taoist masters on the mountain don''t know the strange door after the wind. Even the kui''er Lord who chased me and didn''t want to give up recently just wants to get this unique skill in my hands." "If your purpose is also a strange door after the wind, it''s really unnecessary..." Hearing this, Instead, Liu Xiaojiang became interested and didn''t care about Wang Ye''s tension. He turned his back to the tree where Chen Jinkui was, squatted down and looked at the big man for a few eyes and said: "Oh, in order to get the secret door from you, the master can not even take one eye for the time being. Even if he can be cured in the future, he will not leave sequelae. It can be said that he will never give up this means, and even may have begun to become a magic barrier..." "It''s already this time. Your boy still cares about a troublesome life and death. Should I say you are kind... Or stupid?" "Wang Ye. "Actually..." Liu Xiaojiang stood up and faced Wang Ye again, saying: "Since you got off the plane today, I have watched you like this queer. I followed you all the way around the airport and then back to Wudang Mountain. But one difference is that he chose to stay here and wait for you, while i... followed you to meet the elders on the mountain." "So, I heard every word of your boy''s conversation with the Taoist priest in the cave......" As soon as it comes out, Wang also immediately felt that it was wise not to sneak attack just now. This guy followed him all the way. He didn''t even expose any clues under the eyes of the grand master. Now he chose to do it at the foot of Wudang Mountain. Obviously, he gave himself enough face and didn''t care that the Taoist masters of Wudang might help himself. After all, doing it directly in the cave or at the foot of Wudang Mountain is tantamount to doing something under the eyes of Wudang. At most, it gives the Taoist masters on the mountain a reaction time. However, if you want to take advantage of this time difference and forcibly seize the Fenghou strange door from yourself before the Wudang Mountain "may" send someone to come, it is certainly impossible to talk to yourself for so long as it is now. Therefore, this person either doesn''t care about the power of these people at all, or can be sure that Wudang won''t participate in the affairs of Fenghou Qimen, but how can the latter... Be sure? Based on the fact that Wudang removed itself from the list? If people outside believe that they have completely cut off contact with Wudang, I''m afraid there won''t be so many people touching it these days. What''s more, he had seen the "ambiguous" relationship between himself and Wudang But for the former Wang also wondered why this guy could be so confident and why he chose to do it himself at the foot of the mountain. But if it is the former, why does the other party leave such a big face for himself and Wudang when he has absolute power? What the hell does this guy want?! "Mr. Ying... Since you''ve been with me and heard my conversation with the grand master, you should know the inheritance of the strange gate after the wind..." "I know." when Liu Xiaojiang heard the name "Lord Gou", he immediately raised his eyebrows under the mask and said in a deep voice: "But the important thing is not so, but that you have learned the secret of the wind, and you can certainly find something for others to inherit, even if it is by no means learned by ordinary people..." "You know this clearly, what do you want to do with Fenghou Qimen?" Wang also doubted. "Of course... Give it to the right person." Liu Xiaojiang lied. "... whimsical." Wang also immediately lost interest in Liu Xiaojiang''s purpose, then sat cross legged on the ground with a helpless face and said: "Mr. Gou, to tell you the truth, boy, I really don''t want to hand over my things, but I also understand that I can''t help you, so..... Come on, as long as I don''t involve the innocent Taoist priest and Mr. kui''er, I can bear your anger at the moment." "After all, I have already realized this matter as early as when I was on Longhu Mountain..." "The dragon''s negative picture shows Luoshui, and Caifeng carries a book in the blue clouds. Because of his life, he wrote it after the wind, and the strange door of dunjia begins from then on..." "If this thing is a real strange skill, and this world will only cause chaos, it can be regarded as a clear conscience to let this thing end in me..." "Aren''t you afraid of death?" Liu Xiaojiang said, looking at Wang Ye, who was sitting on the ground opposite and was slaughtered by others "As I said just now, if you don''t get Fenghou Qimen, you don''t mind letting the Taoist masters on the mountain and the kui''er master bury it together... Don''t you care about the life and death of these people?" "Care." Wang didn''t deny it, but he still looked like a dead pig not afraid of boiling water. "But after all, there''s no way. I can''t stop you from doing it." "Besides..." Speaking of this, he looked at Liu Xiaojiang thoughtfully, focused on each other''s Facebook and said: "It''s no secret about Lvjia village now." "So far, the identity of that person is still a mystery. I think the main reason is that most other people don''t pay attention to it. If you really do those things that threaten me next, I think... You won''t be more relaxed than me in the future." With that, regardless of Liu Xiaojiang''s reaction, he sat on the ground and slowly closed his eyes. "The strange door after the wind, if it is really the art of taking chaos, it will be completely broken in my inheritance. This... Is the road I chose." Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang reached the goal of this trip, so he didn''t continue to say anything more. Instead, he turned to face the road leading to the outside and walked without hesitation to leave Wudang directly. However, Just then, "Well..." Not far away, Chen Jinkui slowly woke up under the tree. With a blank face, he reached out and touched the back of his head. Then he looked up and saw Wang also sitting on the ground nearby. Opposite him was a mysterious masked man who didn''t show mountains and dew. "Master Wang, this is..." "Lord kui''er, it seems that you have failed again." Wang also immediately opened his eyes when he heard the speech. Obviously, he didn''t want Chen Jinkui to talk disorderly, so as not to change the mind of the difficult person who was going to leave. In addition, he just closed his eyes and didn''t do anything. Even if he accepted his life, he planned to let himself die and understand. As a result, regardless of how dangerous the other party looked, he immediately asked a question in the interior. then, He found that the problem was small, there was almost no need to explore the answer, and he was almost sprayed with old blood. Liu Xiaojiang! Fuck you! Chapter 281 in limine, In the interior scene, Wang also asked only one question, that is, what impact will this person''s view of the Fenghou strange door have on the world? Moreover, for the answer to this matter, he was even ready to be eaten by the answer. As a result, he found that the severity of this matter in the interior could not be found without looking carefully like a firefly This person''s behavior of trying to rob Fenghou Qimen and then give it to others will only have such a great impact on the world?! If you don''t know that heaven can''t lie, who can believe that this goods clearly want to get the wind queen strange door, but they won''t use this unique skill to do anything? Why do you have to hand over the Fenghou Qimen yourself? After getting the answer to this question, Wang also noticed that the mysterious mask man suddenly turned and left, which inevitably made him more confused about the real purpose of the other party. Yinggou, Facebook, long shirt, strong strength, has a very obvious interest in Baqi technology, but unlike ordinary people, they are determined to win unique skills Why does it look like a person?! So, in order to test his guess, Wang also asked the question in the interior scene, that is, what impact will this person''s actions and ideas have on the world? The moment you ask a question, Wang also witnessed the fireball the size of a firefly in the interior scene, which expanded countless times in just a few seconds, and finally formed a more terrible scene than Jiashen and baqiji in terms of the severity of the problem. Feng Baobao, the man behind Ma Xianhong, even Yu Jiashen and baqiji These problems have been bothering Wang Ye. The scenes once presented in the interior can''t be compared with them at all! What the hell is going on? Is there a more dangerous situation in the world than involving Jiashen and Baqi technology? Is it difficult Wang also remembered what he had seen when he asked Liu Xiaojiang questions. He could not help but frown slowly, and his heart began to have a bad hunch. After all, Liu Xiaojiang does have some problems, and to a serious extent, like Feng Baobao and the man behind Ma Xianhong, and these guys who may be involved in Jiashen and Baqi technology, an carelessness will affect the fate of many people in the world. In addition, the goods just stood at the fork in the road of choice, and I also gave a clear reminder on this matter at that time Thinking of this, Wang also looked at the huge fireball like the sun in the interior. He didn''t think too much to solve the problem, but asked several questions again according to the guess in his heart. Question 1: who is this person? The scene in the interior did not change at all. Question 2: is this someone I know? The scene in the interior remains unchanged. Question 3: is this the person I have met? Question 4 The scene has no fluctuation, still floating in the center of the interior like a sun Tiandao has obviously expanded the scope of the questions raised from a certain angle, which is obviously trying to cover up But after countless questions, even some seemingly unrelated questions, he finally confirmed some bad possibility by comparing the scenes in the interior The winning hook wearing Facebook has a high probability that he knows someone and is most likely Liu Xiaojiang who chose the wrong way! But if so, Liu Xiaojiang really chose the wrong way. What he wants to do now... Has become a bigger problem. After all, the interior view of what Liu Xiaojiang did and some ideas he adhered to at present, the final scene is too frightening! ¡­¡­ The time flow rate of the interior is different from that of the reality. Moreover, Wang also mastered the time and space in the game through the fenghouqimen, so the time spent asking questions in the interior is almost a blink of an eye in reality. So, When Wang also separated from the interior, Liu Xiaojiang had not left his sight, and Chen Jinkui, who was thrown under the tree, had just sobered up. Hear the sound, Liu Xiaojiang stopped, looked back at Chen Jinkui, a "Master Wang", and said: "Master Wang, do you want me to help you solve this problem? Anyway, I have admitted the matter of Lvjia village. Even if a so-called skill door is added, it may not make the situation worse." "After all, as long as the top doesn''t intend to intervene, the Jianghu means between different people will be the same for us all." Wen Yan, Chen Jinkui looked at Liu Xiaojiang in a daze. After noticing that the other party was wearing Facebook, he carefully stood up from the ground and said: "Master Wang, what happened just now, you..." "You are a man of all sex!" Wang also had a toothache when he heard this. He got up from the ground, ignored Chen Jinkui, and then looked at Liu Xiaojiang carefully. It was obvious that it was still hard to believe that Liu Xiaojiang really made a wrong choice in the end. If the other party is really Liu Xiaojiang, then joining the whole sex... Seems to reflect his questions in the interior and why it is such a terrible scene in the interior. However, if it was Liu Xiaojiang, if he had made the wrong choice... What was he making for me just now? "Re introduce..." Liu Xiaojiang noticed Wang Ye''s mood and understood what the other party might have guessed, so he turned to the other two and said: "The current acting head of Quanxing, yinggou......" Speaking of this, he suddenly looked aside at Chen Jinkui who came to Wang Ye and said: "Ten guys, just in time, go back and tell LV Ci that old thing. I was the one who broke into Lv''s village before. I personally abandoned LV Zhong, the next leader of the LV family. If you have any dissatisfaction or want revenge... Just come." "Is it you?!" a trace flashed in Chen Jinkui''s eyes. Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang saw that the ten men were still very calm and didn''t seem to want to rush up to help the LV family revenge, so he turned and continued to walk outside. He didn''t care whether the other two would suddenly attack. "..." Wang also looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s back and wanted to catch up and confirm some things. However, due to Chen Jinkui around him and his suspicious actions, he finally chose to stay where he was and let him gradually disappear within his sight. ¡­¡­ In the woods at the foot of Wudang Mountain, Liu Xiaojiang walked out alone, bowed his head and thought about his just behaviors and finally let Chen Jinkui bring LV CI. The identity of yinggou, especially the identity of the all sex acting leader, now seems to be very easy to use. Now it''s easier for the decent sects to believe such lawless words. Anyway, they are a group of selfish and evil people who dare to do anything for themselves. It''s not surprising to do anything evil. Besides, one more thing, Liu Xiaojiang is using his position as the full-fledged acting leader to thoroughly establish the relationship between the Lvjia village incident and yinggou. The purpose is to make everyone think that things are done by yinggou, which has nothing to do with Liu Xiaojiang, a temporary worker in the northeast region of the company. Before, For the trust of the above and the company, he may not dare to let them think that he is also a source of chaos before completing the real purpose of control, and he can not be easily trusted like most outsiders. Therefore, he doesn''t intend to really tear his face with Qu Tong. Now, when the LV family refuses the company''s request and even seems to want to go to war with someone, it just gives him a chance to get rid of suspicion. After all, compared with Liu Xiaojiang, who investigated the problem and caused some controllable riots, he obviously can''t compare with the LV family in terms of the severity of the problem. Because he is afraid of the disclosure of some secrets, the LV family will become a time bomb at any time. Compared with the LV family, Liu Xiaojiang, who is not only willing to cooperate with the company, but also "accidentally" causes serious problems, must be more worthy of the trust of the company and the people above than the serious problems themselves. The LV family has been exposed. Although they haven''t really exposed their secrets yet, the attitude that the whole family is suddenly nervous and ready to go to war is enough for the company and the above to pay enough attention to the problems. Since it is found to be a time bomb, we must arrange reasonable candidates to eliminate it as soon as possible! What about ten guys! You were selected above to stabilize the alien, so as to stabilize the order and development of the whole world. You don''t want to cooperate. You even take the initiative to put your safety in front of the world order This is the light in the toilet -- looking for death! So, before coming to Wudang Mountain, Liu Xiaojiang once exchanged opinions with Zhao Fangxu of the company over the phone about LV family village, and finally decided to let the LV family and those hopeless guys fight each other! Liu Xiaojiang just asked Chen Jinkui to take LV Ci, that is, he was going according to his own plan and Zhao Fangxu''s plan. Anyway, even if you admit what happened before, The LV family also has to weigh their weight, and carefully consider whether to find yinggou for revenge first, or first start to reduce the strength around yinggou, and then be more sure not to be affected to find yinggou for revenge alone. After all, yinggou is the leader of all nature. Who can guarantee that he can''t drive all nature. Therefore, as long as Lu Ci''s mind is not bad, and as long as the company takes advantage of the Lu family''s previous behavior and refuses to help the Lu family deal with the integrity of "keeping their own place", the latter... Is a foregone conclusion! Unless the LV family gives up revenge But how is that possible? The reason why LV CI chose to fight with people who might know the secrets of the LV family was not just for hatred, but to prevent the LV family from becoming the target of public criticism like the 36 people in those years because of those secrets. Give up revenge, This is tantamount to watching the LV family step by step. Because of those things in those years, they finally suffered the same degree of persecution as the 36 people in those years... Can the LV family afford it?! As for those whole members who, although hopeless, have not offended themselves Although Liu Xiaojiang''s main purpose in doing all this is to successfully win the trust of the above and the company and to prepare in advance for what may happen to him in the future, he really has no sympathy for the Lu family and the hopeless guys of Quanxing. He doesn''t think he is a bad good man, nor is he as kind as Wang Ye. Even for saving others, he has always been able to save, and it''s not worth saving if he can''t save, so it''s better to do more than less This time, even if I''m a little sorry for those all sex members, I can only say "I''m sorry, although it''s a little big, but this evil result... Is not all my reason. You should have thought of such a day." Liu Xiaojiang looked up at the top of the forest and had been swallowed by Tiangou. It was not a bright moon. He said: "It seems that this road is really a little difficult to go..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next day, Dragon Tiger Mountain Tianshi mansion, They stared at the Taoist priest who suddenly came out in front of the woman, knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the old Heavenly Master. Almost everyone didn''t expect such a change. The tenth disciple of the old Heavenly Master, who seems to have the highest cultivation talent, was actually kneeling on the ground to beg for mercy for an all sex demon. Moreover, under the eyes of all his disciples, he asked his master to let go of a demon who "hurt" many Zhengyi disciples! "Master!" Zhang Lingyu knelt on the ground and kowtowed in embarrassment. He didn''t dare to see the old man standing opposite him. "She has lost her resistance. I... we can call the people of the company and let them deal with the next thing. You... You don''t have to ruin your reputation." Wen Yan, Although Zhang Zhiwei had long known what Zhang Lingyu thought, he witnessed the performance of his proud disciple and remained silent for a moment. Then he looked at the nine disciple Rongshan and said: "Rongshan, did you hear what he said? He was kneeling there. He didn''t want me to lose my reputation..." Seeing this, Rongshan wiped his sweat and said: "... Master, Lingyu, he may still..." "All right." Zhang Zhiwei shook his head and interrupted Rongshan''s words. He looked down at Zhang Lingyu kneeling on the ground and said: "I have to say, look at Zhang Chulan left by your martial uncle Huaiyi, and look at Liu Xiaojiang who is regarded as his own by your martial uncle Tian. On the point of inheriting others..... I really lost." Hearing this, Zhang Lingyu knelt on the ground. Although she still didn''t dare to look up at the old man, she subconsciously widened her eyes. After understanding the master''s meaning, she couldn''t help crying. See this, Zhang Zhiwei said no more, but turned to the Taoist temple and turned his back to Zhang Lingyu, who was kneeling on the ground "The evil consequences you planted are not deep-rooted, nor are they the hopeless fools in the world. As long as you can face them correctly..." "But it seems that I can''t help you at this point." "Well, Zhang Lingyu, don''t pretend to be a disciple of Tianshi mansion in the future. I''m no longer your master. Where to go next and how to go under your feet, you can go to the foot of the mountain by yourself..." Zhang Lingyu looked up at the old man at a loss, but only saw the old man''s resolute back and the wooden door of the Taoist temple slowly closing. Finally, her expression seemed to knock her head with regret. "Yes... Master... Heavenly Master..." Chapter 282 The next day, One of the four, the Wang family, In the ancestral home, Feng Zhenghao walked into the house with a smile and saw Wang AI sitting in a chair drinking tea. The smile on his face was more sincere. "Sir, have you heard the news from Tianshi mansion?" "Tianshi mansion?" Wang AI was stunned when she heard the words "Tianshi mansion". Then she put away the joking expression on her face, put down the simple porcelain teacup in her hand and said: "Zhang Zhiwei, what big things can happen to him? Did the whole gang of goods make trouble again?" "Don''t you know?" Feng Zhenghao didn''t care about Wang Aizhen''s joking expression. Instead, he respectfully came over and personally picked up the kettle to pour tea for each other, saying: "Oh, here''s the thing. The ten disciples of the old Heavenly Master..... No, except for Taoist Liang who went to the immortal earlier, we can only say that they are eight disciples now, because the youngest one..... Has been expelled from the mountain gate." "Is that Zhang Lingyu?" Wang AI was surprised to hear this: "Isn''t that boy Zhang Zhiwei''s most proud disciple? How could he be removed from the righteous school on such a joint eye..." "It is said that..." after Feng Zhenghao poured tea for Wang AI, he calmly turned aside and replied: "Xia he, the bone scraping knife, one of the four maniacs, suddenly made a big fuss on Longhu Mountain yesterday, and his ability to use it affected the Qingxiu of many Zhengyi disciples. Finally, the old Heavenly Master had to subdue him personally..." "That''s it?" Wang AI wondered, "what does this have to do with Zhang Lingyu''s expulsion from the mountain gate?" "At first glance, it doesn''t matter. After all, it''s not uncommon for all-round people to go crazy for no reason, but the problem is strange after Xia he was subdued by the old Heavenly Master." Feng Zhenghao quickly explained: "Zhang Lingyu, regardless of the harm suffered by her fellow disciples, took the initiative to stand up and kneel on the ground to plead for an all sex monster......" "In this regard, the old Heavenly Master chose to let Xia he, the bone scraping knife, go, although he was mindful of his past love between teachers and disciples and the fact that other disciples were not killed or injured, but he immediately cut off the relationship between teachers and disciples with Zhang Lingyu, and even expelled his most proud disciple from the mountain gate." "Oh?" Wang AI involuntarily recalled the corners of his mouth and was obviously happy to see the scandal of Tianshi mansion. "Then he Zhang Zhiwei this time. He doesn''t want people to think that the noble Tianshi mansion is secretly connected with Quan Xing, so he made such a decision with pain?" "It should be..." Feng Zhenghao nodded. "Then why did you tell me this news, boy?" Wang AI suddenly narrowed his eyes and looked at Feng Zhenghao. "... old man, you really don''t have to guard against me like this." Feng Zhenghao shook his head helplessly and said: "Once, the younger generation did speak against you more or less for the benefit of themselves and the members of the world association without knowing it, but now I only want to repay you for your great kindness to our wind family after learning the inside stories of that year on Longhu Mountain." "After all, how messy those things were in those years and how dangerous the things involving baqiji are. Now as long as you know a little about it, you will understand that... It was you who opened your mouth to protect us, the younger generation of the wind family, in the chaos of those years." "The younger generation will never forget the kindness of saving lives!" "Hum..." Wang AI''s eyes flashed a joke again. "It''s nice to say. Who doesn''t know that you are a smart man who can start from scratch?" "Alas..." Feng Zhenghao shook his head and sighed, but still said with a respectful smile: "Old man, it seems that even if I have done so much recently, you still don''t want to accept my reward, but... It''s your business whether to accept it or not. It''s my own business whether to repay it or not. You won''t let me finally become a villain who doesn''t repay his kindness?" Since the end of the Luo Tian Festival, Feng Zhenghao''s world meeting began to deepen exchanges and cooperation with the Wang family, and even gave each other great help in terms of economy. As a result, almost everyone in the Wang family, except the old guy Wang AI, accepted this kind of gratitude. What''s more, he regarded the World Association as a subordinate organization of the Wang family and regarded Feng Zhenghao as a loyal follower of the Wang family In addition, even the relationship between Feng Xingtong and Wang he has developed into a suspected friend relationship between the younger brother and the elder brother under the patient advice of Feng Zhenghao. These things now seem that everyone will think that the world club, a young alien organization, finally recognized the reality in Longhu Mountain. It can only break its teeth and swallow it in its stomach. It must also curry favor with the king''s family, which is stronger than itself in detaining Lingpai generals. The wind family and the World Association have existed in name only, and the Wang family... Is the leader behind them. However, all smart people also understand that Feng Zhenghao is a very capable existence. How can such a person who has the ability to start from scratch and build the world will make Feng family one of the top ten guys really be willing to succumb to the Wang family? Wang AI thought so at the beginning, even most of the other people in the Wang family. However, under the continuous bombardment of sugar coated shells, Wang AI is still the only one left, and still has a particularly strong wariness of the Feng family "Hum, it''s up to you..." considering the ability of the Feng family, Wang AI doesn''t intend to tear his face now, even if he won''t trust Feng Zhenghao, at least until the other party has no use value. See this, Feng Zhenghao would not say more about this kind of thing, but mentioned the news from Tianshi mansion again and said: "Sir, the reason why I''m eager to bring back the situation of Tianshi mansion is that you may be happy to see this happen. If you care about Zhang Lingyu, you can make a detailed plan as soon as possible." "For example... Tongtian book." At this point, he looked up at Wang AI with his normal face and continued: "When Liu Xiaojiang got the Tongtian book, he personally rubbed and printed two copies of it. One was handed over to Tianshi mansion for safekeeping, and the other was handed over to Zhang Lingyu." "Half of Zhang Lingyu''s thunder method is the Yin five thunder modified by his predecessors. He seems to have some kind of heart knot about this matter. For some time, he has been using Yin five thunder as Yang five thunder. It can be seen that......... He may also have some obsession about Yang five thunder." "Zhang Lingyu has been a monk in Tianshi mansion since childhood. Even if Zhengyi never regarded marriage as a taboo, it is not difficult to think of what kind of attitude a monk would have towards such things..." "So..." "I think Zhang Lingyu is likely to have an obsession with Yang Wulei, and even has always had regrets about her own venting of Yuanyang." "The reason why Liu Xiaojiang gave Tongtian book to Zhang Lingyu is probably because of the ability that Tongtian book has, which can enable people who are not born in the school of talismans to successfully master talismans in the end. Maybe they can untie each other''s heart knot by means of talismans." "After all, the most precious five thunder talisman of Tianshi mansion seems to be a form of talisman of the five thunder positive method. It is almost no different from the real five thunder positive method. Users don''t need to consider the problems of Yin five thunder and Yang five thunder..." "Do you think I can get the Tongtian book from Zhang Lingyu?" Wang AI suddenly interrupted Feng Zhenghao, with an obvious chill in his eyes. "Boy, do you want my Wang family to move Zhang Lingyu and then be retaliated by the old thing Zhang Zhiwei?" "Old man, you misunderstood." Feng Zhenghao bowed his head. "I''ve already said that I can''t decide what you do. How can I talk about what you''re saying now?" Let''s go, Feng Zhenghao looked up at Wang AI, smiled respectfully and said: "Old man, when I left Longhu Mountain, in order to express the Feng family''s gratitude to you, you asked me to send someone to monitor Liu Xiaojiang. I didn''t hesitate to take over. Even if I was finally inquired by the company, the Feng family never betrayed the Wang family." "This matter failed to be done in the end, or the Feng family was unable to promote it. This mistake... I admit it." "But wrong is wrong, recognize it. The younger generation doesn''t want to finally affect your old view of our Feng family because of the ability of the Feng family. Therefore, once there is a turn for the better in tongtianli, it is natural to convey the news to you in time." "As for what to do later..." "You can decide by yourself. If you need to use the wind house, you can talk to me. Whatever it is... You should try your best to do it for you!" Wen Yan, Wang AI frowned tightly and looked at Feng Zhenghao with wrinkles on his face. After a long time, he slowly said: "Will Zhang Lingyu''s expulsion from the mountain gate be related to Liu Xiaojiang''s situation..." "The situation is different," Feng Zhenghao explained "Liu Xiaojiang left Tianshi mansion in order to pass the heaven book. It can be said that Tianshi mansion didn''t want to be involved in this matter, or that he was taking the initiative to block things for Tianshi mansion. Whether there was so-called ''betrayal'' or not, in the eyes of most people, it can''t be said that Tianshi mansion was not." "But Zhang Lingyu is different. After the disaster in Tianshi mansion, he not only didn''t want to help Tianshi mansion stop things in people''s eyes, but also discredited the reputation of Tianshi mansion." "If the Heavenly Master doesn''t do anything about this, he will let Xia he make a big fuss in the mountain gate, and won''t deny his behavior. Later, he will certainly leave a handle for people, and people with ulterior motives will make a big fuss about the" shielding "of the Heavenly Master''s house." "At that time, even if no one will believe that there is a connection between Tianshi mansion and Quan Xing, the seeds of this matter will be really planted." "But Zhang Zhiwei was still rational and did not protect his disciples." Wang AI said displeased. "Yes." Feng Zhenghao nodded and continued: "The old Heavenly Master still chose the great righteousness. He did not hesitate because of the relationship between his proud disciples and Quan Xing, and he did not leave anyone with anything to use." "However, this matter is not over yet. If you want to keep people quiet all the time, you must really drive Zhang Lingyu out of the mountain gate. You can''t help each other because of anything afterwards, otherwise... You will deceive the world." After listening to these words, Wang AI immediately became silent, but his eyes began to flicker. It was obvious that he had moved his mind to Zhang Lingyu''s Tongtian book. Aside, Feng Zhenghao noticed that Wang AI was thinking, so he immediately closed his mouth and sat in a chair waiting for the other party''s next orders. Eyes, Calm as usual. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª meanwhile, Jiangxi Longhu Mountain scenic spot, In the hotel, Zhang Lingyu sat on the sofa with a hard face and let Shen Chong and Xia he opposite enlighten him. They were still desperate. He was decisive when he knelt on the ground yesterday to plead for Xia he, but he never thought that he would be expelled from the mountain gate because of this, leaving his elders as his father and his familiar family who had lived for about 20 years. Why? Up to now, Zhang Lingyu has not been able to figure out why she was expelled from the mountain gate. However, based on her long-standing "trust" in the old Heavenly Master, she can also be sure that master must have his own reason, otherwise the punishment could not be so serious this time. But in this way, he completely fell into a dead circle. He knew that the old Heavenly Master must have a reason to do so, but he didn''t know the reason why the old Heavenly Master did so. He knew that he must have done something wrong, but he thought about it... He didn''t think he would end up so miserable by pleading for Xia he. From beginning to end, even when the old Heavenly Master made a decision, he had opened his mouth to remind him of a few obvious words, Zhang Lingyu doesn''t feel that she can''t look directly at her inner behavior, which is the real reason for the old Heavenly Master to drive her out of the Mountain Gate On the other side, When Xia he saw Zhang Lingyu in the same state as the dead, he couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing at the elm head. He also had an inexplicable sense of guilt in his heart. Shen Chong looked at Zhang Lingyu and noticed that Xia he was in a wrong state. He felt a headache and rubbed his temple with his hand, saying: "Immortal Lingyu, you really don''t have to do this. You''ve been expelled from the mountain gate. You should be ordered to go down the mountain and join the world......?" "..." Zhang Lingyu looked up at Shen Chong, but still didn''t say anything. "... Gee, this is really fatal." Shen Chong remembered what Liu Xiaojiang had said to himself before he left, so he continued to smile and say: "Immortal Lingyu, I don''t think the practice of the old Heavenly Master is necessarily to annoy you for pleading for Xia he, and it''s impossible to care about the view of Longhu Mountain in the eyes of others, otherwise..... Why did you make the decision to leave Tongtian book at the beginning?" "You know, Tongtian book is one of the eight wonders of Jiashen, and it may even be the source of the chaos in that year. If the old Tianshi was really afraid of things, how could he take the Tongtian book back to Tianshi mansion for safekeeping under the eyes of everyone?" "Besides..." "The old Heavenly Master must know that Tongtian book may cause trouble, but why didn''t he take the copy of Tongtian book given to you by Liu Xiaojiang from you, and why did he make such an abnormal decision to drive you out of the mountain gate when he knew it was dangerous?" "At this time, don''t you understand what the old Heavenly Master said to you?" "What?" a trace of doubt flashed in Zhang Lingyu''s eyes, and finally opened his mouth to express his confusion. "Old Heavenly Master... This is testing you!" Shen Chong said with a smile. "......." Xia he. Chapter 283 A few days later, "Ah, Tangmen, are you following your grandfather''s route after he left home..." "Universal.........." "Well, I know, but the Northeast has been busy recently. I''ve been idling around with you for so long, and there are always some things that need temporary workers to deal with." "By the way, Chu LAN, according to the urine nature of the company, the situation in Tianshi mansion must have told you about the situation of Lingyu..." "OK, just know it in your mind. Although you had a little conflict a while ago, you all talked face to face. Anyway, you are also your own people in the real sense. You can think clearly and keep him around... Well done." "Well, OK, I''ll contact you later..." Liu Xiaojiang stood in front of the window of the hotel room, hung up the call from Zhang Chulan, and looked thoughtfully at the pedestrians below the window. "How''s it going?" Shen Chong sat on the sofa in the room and saw Liu Xiaojiang hang up. He immediately looked over with interest and said: "Headmaster, we did everything about Zhang Lingyu according to your instructions. We didn''t directly point out a direction with him, but suggested that the company was the best place for him in the future." "Things have been done well." Liu Xiaojiang turned and leaned against the windowsill and smiled at the two people sitting on the sofa: "Although he is still a little embarrassed, he is now divining under the overpass in Jinmen City. Zhang Chulan and they have learned the whole story from the company. Tonight..... Should go to take in the poor Taoist priest." "Oh, it''s strange that he can earn money by divination." Xia he couldn''t help but curl his lips. "Hey, hey..." Shen Chong pushed the eyes on the bridge of his nose, smiled maliciously and said: "This kind of thing is not necessarily true. It''s easy to attract some passing young women with the face of immortal Lingyu. At least it won''t starve to death under the overpass in Jinmen City." "Hiss..." Xia he glanced at Shen Chong angrily, "what do you mean?" "Literally." Shen Chong shrugged and said: "In order to live and make money, even if you brush your face, it''s not very shabby..." Xia he raised his eyebrows, "you..." "All right." Liu Xiaojiang interrupted them reluctantly, and then said: "If he can go according to the plan, it will be better for him to stay in the company than in Quanxing. Even if other people want to get the Tao Tongtian book, they won''t be as cruel to him as Quanxing in the face of the company." Speaking of this, he looked at Xia he with dissatisfied expression and said: "Xia he, I know what you think, but it''s still unrealistic to make this happen right now. On the one hand, Lingyu hasn''t figured it out, on the other hand... It will hurt him and you." Wen Yan, Xia Hexiu frowned and meditated for a moment, then put away his dissatisfaction, nodded and mocked himself: "Yes, even if he has left Tianshi mansion, he still regards himself as lofty. How can he ''collude'' with an all sex witch..." "If you don''t have enough strength, you can''t break the rules." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "So we have to wait until he knows his true thoughts, and when you find your own way, when the general situation has been decided... I will decide for you myself." "After all, no one is right or wrong about feelings, but from a completely considerable point of view, a big man who gets'' cheap ''is irresponsible. He just feels that he has made a'' mistake ''in practice, so that he always avoids the problem afterwards and dare not face it..." "I can feel that he has begun to waver after a farewell on the dragon and tiger mountain." Xia he said with a dim look in his eyes. "So..." Liu Xiaojiang said, "I said that Zhang Lingyu is a man of temperament and a fool in a pure sense. He clearly knows where the problem is, but he just doesn''t act... So that the problem has developed to this point." "However, I don''t think it''s a surprise that such childlike thoughts appear in the practitioners who have become monks since childhood..." "Zhang Lingyu, if he is really a guy who doesn''t recognize people when he puts on his pants and only thinks about whoring here, the old Heavenly Master and I won''t pay so much attention to these things." "... white whoring." Xia he couldn''t help twitching a few times when he heard this. Although the words are reasonable and are indeed speaking for themselves, why does it sound so bad? "Hahaha..." Shen Chong couldn''t help laughing at this. "I said, headmaster, white whoring... Your summary is really in place. Isn''t this the so-called white whoring, hahaha... EH." Keenly aware of a murderous spirit against himself, he immediately looked back at Xia he, who was not good looking, and then quickly suppressed his desire to continue laughing. "Your boy will be stabbed by Xia he sooner or later for talking too much..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Xia he, who was staring at Shen Chong, and immediately shook his head and smiled helplessly. "All right, all right, I''m still here. If you move hands with each other, it''s a loss to me who breaks down. After all, among all the members of the whole company, only you are really willing to help me." Seeing this, Because of Liu Xiaojiang''s previous words, Xia he really gave a big face and immediately took back his murderous eyes at Shen Chong. "Headmaster, I wrote down what you said today. I hope you can fulfill your promise at last..." "Sure." Liu Xiaojiang nodded slightly. "After all, through this event, we can also confirm that Lingyu''s goods really attach great importance to you girl. I promise this thing... And I won''t go against your respective wishes." "However, judging from the current situation, this matter can only be stranded temporarily, because we have other more important things to do." "Tang clan..." Shen Chong frowned slowly and said: "Xu Xin is still alive and still in the Tang clan. Is this really credible..." "Unbelievable." Liu Xiaojiang slowly raised his mouth and said: "It''s not uncommon for the whole sex to get mixed up and start with each other, but that''s why it''s so important that it can cause the whole sex action, and even the whole sex elders will confirm the news. If it''s true, it''s just a rumor... What will happen to the person who returns the news?" "So..." "Eliminate all kinds of impossibilities. Even if the news seems inexplicable, it is still possible. It is really worth us to confirm... To bet on the authenticity of the news." "Besides..." So far, he habitually touched his chin and said: "Tang clan, although in a strict sense, it used to be not even an inherited sect. At most, it is a family type ''assassin'' organization with great righteousness... But it can''t be seen how to collect money to kill people." "In recent years, especially after the stability of the world, the Tang clan has begun to develop towards the sect, and even opened a martial arts school on the border of Sichuan and Shu..." "In recent years, such a sect with the skills comparable to the eight wonders has only taught its children in Sichuan and Sichuan, and there is no accurate news that anyone has mastered that kind of means. Aren''t you curious about the famous Dan phage?" "... Dan bite." Shen Chong''s heart tightened. "Yes, there''s something like Dan bite in Tangmen, so we can''t take risks because of the news." "After all, according to the rumor, Dan bite has never failed. Even Zhang Huaiyi, who mastered the source of energy body, finally died in this inexplicable means?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Shen Chong, who was unwilling to take risks, shook his head and said: "I won''t force you. If you don''t want to go, just wait outside for my news. Anyway, there is a possibility that Xu Xin is still alive and the means of Dan bite, Tangmen..... I have to go." Now, The reason why Liu Xiaojiang wants to master the root of chaos through integrity is to use the stability of the world in exchange for the trust of the above and the company. In addition, even for the sake of himself and the people around him, he is determined not to let there be means that can threaten him in the world. So, If Xu Xin is still alive, he must find each other and use it to get more inside information about that year. In addition, Even if the news that Xu Xin is still alive is not true this time, based on the existence of a powerful means such as danphage, he must confirm whether this thing can pose a threat to himself. If you can Liu Xiaojiang is not familiar with the people of Tang clan. Naturally, he will not be as gentle as Wang. At that time, if there is no chance to break the inheritance of danphage, he will start from other aspects when necessary, so that danphage will not reappear in the world. "I can go." Xia he expressed his willingness to help out of what Liu Xiaojiang promised him. However, "... No." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Xia he with satisfaction, but finally shook his head and refused to follow him. "Everyone can go to Tangmen this time, but you girl can''t go. After all, you may have to face those old guys. You are born with strong physical particularity. If you don''t do well, you will make the means of domain painting poison ineffective." "After all, Tangmen is not only a famous and decent school, but also a martial arts school with many students inside. Therefore, it''s best not to expose your identity in advance before ensuring that something is feasible, otherwise... It''s difficult to ensure that Tangmen people won''t die by themselves." The current practice of Tangmen fully meets the company''s requirements for alien sects. It neither allows its students to go out and make trouble without permission, nor has it participated in any event that does not conform to the company''s philosophy. under these circumstances, Even after Liu Xiaojiang confirmed that Xu Xin was still alive, he confirmed that danphage could threaten himself. It is still impossible for him to put his actions in the open. At least when the company and the top pay attention to his movements, he can''t be cruel to the stable factors of Tangmen for no reason. Zhao Fangxu knows that Liu Xiaojiang is the current acting head of Quanxing. Because of this If Liu Xiaojiang wants to win the trust of the company and the above, he must try his best to conform to the position of the "company" when handling affairs. He can''t really act recklessly against the quite stable alien School of Tangmen like an lawless all sex monster. Therefore, even if we have to do it later, we must let the company regard Tangmen as an unstable factor, so that he can use the identity of the full-time acting head to "internal friction". "......." Xia he. "I appreciate your kindness." Liu Xiaojiang nodded to Xia he. He felt that he didn''t hurt the sister-in-law in vain, and he was more suspicious of Zhang Lingyu''s entanglement. Such a good woman, can Lingyu still look like she doesn''t recognize people by putting on her pants? Sure enough Lingyu is cruel to himself and his sweetheart. Tut... He really underestimates him. He''s really a cruel man! Thinking of this, Liu Xiaojiang first sighed and shook his head, then turned to look at the silent Shen Chong on the sofa and said: "Don''t worry. Even if I don''t go to Tangmen, I won''t care about it. After all, you helped me with the LV family before. Anyway, several other guys will make trouble in Tangmen this time." "Although the all sex elder doesn''t trust me like you, fortunately, there is a mother-in-law Jinfeng who can restrain them, so whether you are willing to go to Tangmen with me alone won''t have much negative impact on things." "Besides..." "If you are really in a hurry, there are also Zhang Chulan and others. Even if you use Liu Xiaojiang''s identity, you can also ensure that you can get enough information from Tangmen." "However, I don''t want to take too much risk. Tang clan, you can choose not to go, but you must do something for me outside..." "You say," Shen Chong nodded and said without thinking when he heard that he could not take risks in Tangmen: "As long as I can do it..." "Tianxia meeting." Liu Xiaojiang said slowly, "I want you to help me pay attention to the relationship between Tianxia meeting and the Wang family. If Tianxia meeting is really working for the Wang family, you can investigate while waiting for me to come back..." "If the World Association doesn''t really work for the Wang family, but has to bow its head temporarily for some purpose, you can make use of the identity of one of the four maniacs of the whole nature to make everyone in the circle think that the new acting head of the whole nature is also very interested in detaining the Lingpai general." "This......" Shen Chong''s eyelids suddenly jumped, "do you want to fight against the wind house of the world?" This time, Liu Xiaojiang did not answer Shen Chong''s question, but looked at each other meaningfully, then sat on the windowsill and looked at the pedestrians outside. "It''s not that I want to do something to the wind family of the world conference, but that they have already taken action, but I haven''t found a chance to confirm it." "Now, I have plenty of time..." No matter how Shen Chong reacted, he looked back at Shen Chong on the sofa and said: "Shen Chong, be smart. It doesn''t matter if you''re afraid of death. Even if you''re at the helm, you can be a wall grass..." "However, you are too smart. You don''t even want to pay at all. You just want the whole world to cooperate with you without affecting yourself Do you think it''s possible? " Chapter 284 A few weeks later, At night, Tang clan in Central Sichuan, At this time, with the arrival of Zhang Chulan and others, as well as a series of actions after they seemed to talk with Tangmen, Tangmen, which had been calm for many years, finally began to become lively. All the disciples from the top to the bottom of the Tang clan also changed into black clothes that were easy to hide and began to encircle, chase and intercept Zhang Chulan and others. The back mountain of Tangmen, One of the three elders of Tang clan, Tang Qiushan stood alone on a big stone in the mountain, holding a magic weapon and prop that looked like radar in his hand. It was obvious that he was observing the general situation in the door through this thing. But right now, The old man seemed to notice something on this kind of detection magic weapon. He suddenly looked up at the three Tangmen disciples coming towards him in the distance, put away the magic weapon and turned around and said: "How''s it going?" "The latest news." the Tangmen disciple standing in the center of the three immediately answered: "Zhang Chulan has been arrested." At this moment, whether it''s appearance or voice, the Tangmen disciple who answers is obviously "himself". However, "Well..." Tang Qiushan looked at the three people with his hands on his back, slowly opened his narrowed eyes and said with a smile: "OK..." After that, the old man suddenly thought of something. His face was kind and kind, and suddenly said: "By the way, Guanyuan..... I forgot to bring it. Show me yours......" "Ah?" the Tangmen disciple who just spoke obviously didn''t know what the "garden view" was. He was immediately stunned by this inexplicable remark. "Ah..." Tang Qiushan saw the other party''s subconscious doubt, immediately confirmed the identity of the other party''s three people in his heart, and then pretended to be indifferent, waved his hand and said: "Forget it... It''s okay!" As soon as the voice fell, Whoosh! The extremely subtle sound of breaking through the air suddenly appeared in the field, and a silver needle then shot at the Tang clan disciple who just spoke. The target is undoubtedly one of the most vulnerable parts of the human body....... Throat! However, even without any preparation, I didn''t expect Tang Qiushan to make a sudden move. As soon as the young Tang clan disciple heard the subtle sound, he hurried to the left subconsciously to avoid these concealed weapons. instant, The four people present were also ready to fight. "Can you escape?" Tang Qiushan didn''t expect the other party''s reaction to be so rapid, and he was surprised to say: "Oh, it seems that it''s not a small fish or shrimp to sneak in this time." The voice didn''t fall, The three Tangmen disciples immediately showed a blue breath, and then gradually revealed their true colors under Tang Qiushan''s careful attention. The next moment, "Xia Liuqing! Corpse demon!!!" Tang Qiushan saw the true colors of the three of the other party and almost didn''t hesitate to make an effort to soar back into the air. The purpose is obviously to open the distance between the three of the other party. Xia Liuqing is fine. Tang Qiushan felt that even if he really couldn''t win the other party, he was confident that he had the ability to leave safely under the other party''s hands, but if he had to add a corpse demon who was particularly difficult in ability, he really had to weigh how many kilograms he had. Besides, it is not just Xia Liuqing and Tu Junfang who are present now! Although the old woman looks a little strange, since she can walk with Xia Liuqing and Tu Junfang, who knows what she is most skilled at?! However, since they want to target Tang Qiushan and show up under each other''s eyes, how can all three tolerate each other to escape from their own hands? Mei Jinfeng seemed to retreat when she saw Tang Qiushan. She immediately used her fairly good mind movement ability to control several big stones around her and quickly fly to each other in the air. However, she is not a villain after all. Even if she wanted to know the past of rootless life, she sneaked into the Tang clan with all members and left a glimmer of life for the other party when she started. Therefore, whether it is the strength of controlling the big stone or the speed of flying to tangqiushan, it seems that it is not fatal at all, but intended to intercept! meanwhile, Xia Liuqing and Tu Junfang moved almost at the same time, One quickly stroked his face with his hand, replaced his face with Yuchi Gong''s dramatic face, and then rushed to the foothold of Tang Qiushan with Yuchi Gong''s iconic steel whip. One quickly lifted up the purple black energy barrier, followed Xia Liuqing''s ass, and almost reached Tang Qiushan, who had just settled down. See this, As soon as Tang Qiushan landed and stabilized his body, he opened his mouth directly towards Tu Jun''s room and spit out the hidden weapon silver needle that had always been hidden in his mouth. In the eyes of the old man, maybe Tu Junfang''s strength will not be too strong, which is at most the same level as Xia Liuqing, but that touch will lead to the ability of three corpses in the opponent''s body. Even his cultivation will produce a great sense of fear. After all, the three corpses of greed, anger and madness are not easy to cut, and there are many old practitioners in the world who have nothing to do about it. Once the practitioners are led out of the three corpses suppressed by themselves, most of them will be abandoned in the future! Dangdang Unfortunately, Tang Qiushan''s concealed weapon in his hurry did not break through the energy barrier placed on the body surface outside Tu Jun''s room. He even let the other party block those silver needles. In order to avoid further concealed weapon means, he jumped up high and took the lead in reaching himself. The next second, Tang Qiushan knew that he could not avoid a close fight with Tu Junfang. Even if he opened the Tang clan poison barrier to the limit of his own ability, he quickly grasped Tu Junfang''s hands that were about to reach his face. instant, The poison barrier of Tang clan and the energy barrier of Tu Junfang eroded each other on their hands. In a short time, they can be regarded as no one. However, once touched, they perceive the mutual erosion of their own poison barrier and corpse poison, Tang Qiushan still doesn''t think he should stand in a stalemate with the other party. He doesn''t want to use his poison barrier to "completely unequal" damage to the other party when he will also be eroded by the other party''s corpse poison. Therefore, he would rather be hit by Xia Liuqing or the stone controlled by the old woman than bet with Tu Junfang with his cultivation. therefore, When Tang Qiushan was in a stalemate with Tu Junfang, he took time to look at Xia Liuqing behind each other. However, At the moment when Tang Qiushan was distracted, more than a dozen blue thin hands suddenly extended behind him, which immediately deprived the old man of his sense of distraction because of the three people in front of him. Then, Tang Qiushan knelt on the ground with a unconscious'' plop ''. Seeing this, "Hey, hey..." Tu Junfang put away the energy barrier containing the corpse poison and looked at Lv Liang, who was using his ability to control Tang Qiushan and walking slowly towards the people, and said: "Got it? Can''t even stop the poison barrier of Tangmen?" "Hmm..." Lu Liang stood beside Tang Qiushan, smiled and nodded: "What I attack is only the soul, and what can resist it is only the powerful spiritual power from the soul. Therefore, even if the famous elder of Tangmen wants to deal with you three at the same time, he can still leave extra spiritual power to resist me, which is too difficult for others." Wen Yan, Mei Jinfeng hurried over from behind and said anxiously: "Well, Luliang, you should take some time to work?" "It''s not safe! Get him away!" Xia Liuqing instantly understood Mei Jinfeng''s meaning. Lu Liang still smiled and shook his head, saying: "No, it''s not necessary. The spirit of this elder is not as tough as I expected. Besides, my means are not comparable before, so... We don''t need to use such a stupid method." ¡­¡­ meanwhile, Under a tree in the forest in the distance, Liu Xiaojiang, wearing a mask that can clearly express his anger, looked at Lv Liang who was using soul art to operate Tang Qiushan in the distance. The palm against the tree trunk could not help but slowly clench it, so that he tore a large piece from the hard tree trunk. yes! this is it! You have to be strong! Luliang! You are the one who attacked Tian Lao with Gong Qing! If you can''t successfully awaken both hands, how can you be worthy of the person who chooses to let you go for the time being After Zhang Chulan and others arrived at Tangmen, Liu Xiaojiang hid in the dark from beginning to end, patiently observed everyone''s actions, and planned to judge his identity. Mei Jinfeng did ask for help. However, after seeing the four people in Tang Qiushan''s mouth and learning that Xu Xin is clearly alive, the trust of all members... Obviously, they also have to make concessions for some of the truth of that year! Or, It''s best to find a way to get the best of both worlds. While gaining the trust of these all-round elders, we should also ensure that we can ask some of the truth in Xu Xin''s mouth! And If at first, Because Tangmen''s way of life is obviously in line with the company''s philosophy, Liu Xiaojiang also feels that he wants to see Xu Xin here with his integrity, and even asks some of the truth from Xu Xin''s mouth, which is almost equivalent to an impossible pure fantasy. Now, considering the purpose of Zhang Chulan and others Liu Xiaojiang feels that the news that Xu Xin is still alive will really make Zhang Chulan very interested, and make the other party want to know some of the truth from Xu Xin''s mouth more than these all sex demons who want to use him. After all, the more careful the investigation of Feng Baobao''s life experience, the more it can prove that Zhang Huaiyi didn''t speak in those years, which is indeed closely related to the Jiashen rebellion. Zhang Chulan wants to help Feng Baobao find out her life experience, so she will certainly pay attention to all people and things related to the Jiashen rebellion. Xu Xin This person is the important person who is most likely to provide him with investigation ideas again when Zhang Chulan has no other clue soon! He has no reason not to meet Xu Xin, and no reason not to get really useful information from each other! Besides Liu Xiaojiang thought of the conflict between Tang miaoxing and Zhang Wang when he met Zhang Chulan. He couldn''t help but flash a different color in his eyes. Something is wrong with Tangmen The conceptual conflict between Tang miaoxing and Zhang Wang should not appear in a famous sect that is close to seclusion, unless... The seclusion of Tang clan is just a helpless move! For some reason, Tangmen had no choice but to agree to all the arrangements of the company, which made Tangmen unconsciously show that they only wanted to deal with the company and the above after clearly agreeing to all the arrangements of the company. Tang clan is unwilling This kind of thing is really good news for Liu Xiaojiang, because even if he decides to target Tangmen''s danphage afterwards, this situation will make it easy for him to provide a reasonable explanation to the company. After all, if there are signs of ''bad'', then we should take advantage of the time when it is not big, and completely strangle it in the cradle as soon as possible! ¡­¡­ On the other end, Tu Junfang, Lv Liang, Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng have got the information they want through Tang Qiushan. They are gathered to watch Tang Qiushan lying on the ground. It seems that they are thinking about how to deal with the famous Tang clan guest. A moment later, Tu Junfang thought of Liu Xiaojiang''s existence, looked up at Mei Jinfeng around Xia Liuqing and reminded him: "Forget it. You can''t go too far and leave a glimmer of life for others. You''re also looking for a not too bad result for yourself in the future..." "The news has been confirmed. We can''t stay here long. We''d better hurry up..." Speaking of which, Tu Junfang suddenly sensed something sensitively. Without hesitation, he leaned back a few steps and frowned: "Be careful! Tang miaoxing!!!" As soon as this remark came out, the other three people on the scene retreated and dodged one after another, while Lv Liang subconsciously looked around. "Where is he?" Mei Jinfeng looked back carefully and found that Tang miaoxing, the head of Tang clan, was not far behind him, and even made a gesture of suspected use of concealed weapons in advance. "Jinfeng!" Xia Liuqing always paid attention to Mei Jinfeng''s safety. He also noticed Tang miaoxing''s position and immediately rushed to his sweetheart, but he did not completely escape the hidden weapons of the Tang clan. He still let himself and his sweetheart hit the acupoint by several silver needles. However, he took most of the concealed weapons for Mei Jinfeng. Then, Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng rolled from the ground to the other two people. When they looked up at Tang miaoxing, they found that the other party was like gas and slowly disappeared into everyone''s sight. "Disappeared!" Mei Jinfeng was surprised to see this, "what''s going on!?" "This is the magic barrier of Tang clan!" Xia Liuqing was well-informed and recognized Tang miaoxing''s means at this time. meanwhile, Tang Qiushan, who was lying on the ground not far away, suddenly had a movement. Unexpectedly, he floated up from the ground out of thin air. It looked like he was carried on his shoulder by a transparent man. It was very funny, but it made people have an unspeakable strange feeling. "Brother Tu!" Lu Liang was stunned when he saw this, "what''s the matter?" "Hum..." Tang miaoxing gradually showed his figure while talking. He walked back carrying Tang Qiushan and said calmly: "It''s a pity that I didn''t get rid of you first... Corpse demon." Wen Yan, From the beginning, he noticed Tu Jun''s room on the other side of Tang Qiushan, smiled and shook his head, saying: "Uncle Tang, if you want to deal with me with a magic barrier, you''d better suppress the anger first..." "Hurt my hands and feet..." Tang miaoxing stopped, turned to face the four men and said: "You expect me to be calm and force people to be difficult..." Speaking of this, he suddenly looked at the forest in the distance, frowned slowly and said: "But when it comes to anger, the people who came with you seem to be more excessive than me..." Wen Yan, All four of them followed Tang miaoxing''s line of sight and looked back at the forest in the distance behind them. I see, A mysterious man with a black mask on his face and two unconscious Tang clan disciples in his hand is slowly walking towards himself and others Chapter 285 For a while, With the appearance of Liu Xiaojiang, the mysterious man, the sound of "rustling" began to appear in the surrounding forests. A large number of Tang clan disciples dressed in black came out and surrounded the center of the venue with five people, including Liu Xiaojiang. But Tu Junfang, Lv Liang, Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng, after seeing Liu Xiaojiang wearing a mask also came here, even if they had been surrounded by people from the Tang clan, there was no panic on their faces. "Tang clan leader, it''s too much for you to say that. We didn''t kill the people of Tang clan, but your behavior just now... Really wants to ''leave'' everyone?" Liu Xiaojiang went to Tu Junfang and others, and threw two unconscious Tang clan disciples at Tang miaoxing''s feet not far away. "Ha..." Tu Junfang didn''t know what Liu Xiaojiang was doing before, but he wasn''t surprised to see the other party appear in time. Instead, he shrugged helplessly and said with a smile: "Headmaster, it seems you''re right. We really underestimated Zhang Chulan..." "Yes, Zhang Chulan has been badly hurt this time." looking at the Tang clan disciples in black around, Lv Liang, who is not good at fighting with others, can''t help getting nervous. Liu Xiaojiang looked at Tang miaoxing, the head of the Tang clan, from beginning to end. When he heard this, he just opened his mouth and replied: "Different purposes, that''s all..." With that, he looked at Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng, who had been hit by Tang miaoxing with concealed weapons. Although they didn''t say anything to remind him, they still frowned slowly. The second old man was poisoned If he doesn''t want to kill the second old man, he can only choose to leave them in Tangmen. But Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng are also poisoned, especially Mei Jinfeng, who seems to be very talkative to Zhang Chulan. She left Xia Liuqing and Xia Liuqing in Tangmen... Just right! As for the rest... That''s Tang miaoxing''s attitude! On the other side, Tang miaoxing has been frowning at Liu Xiaojiang. After hearing the word "leader" in Tu Jun''s room, his hands behind his back subconsciously clenched into fists. Headmaster This person was actually called the leader by the corpse demon Tu Junfang, and even Xia Liuqing, a full-fledged veteran, didn''t have any unusual performance in this title Tang miaoxing remembered the rumors he had heard before and couldn''t help reminding the surrounding Tangmen disciples: "All Tang clan disciples listen, the first priority in the face of the corpse devil Tu Jun''s room is not to win, but to try to avoid contact with the corpse poison on him. The other three can deal with each other carefully..." At this point, he looked again at Liu Xiaojiang standing in front of Tu Jun''s room, narrowed his eyes and said: "As for this masked guy... Give it to me!" As soon as it comes out, The surrounding Tangmen disciples immediately turned their attention to Liu Xiaojiang and Tu Junfang, and even whispered to each other without any tension. "Corpse demon? It looks like an uncle whose body has been hollowed out..." "Yes, how cruel can this uncle be? Miss Liu... Do you know this man?" "I don''t know, but the old headmaster attaches so much importance to it. You''d better not be a child''s play!" "Well... Is that the leader called by the corpse demon the head of these all sex demons?" "It should be, but this is not the problem you should consider. The head of the whole sex must not be a simple thing. You children had better listen to the old headmaster. Don''t trust yourself to do something to others. This person is by no means someone you children can deal with." "Look what you said, can we take the initiative to die..." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the Tang clan disciples who were not nervous around. On the contrary, he also understood why the old Tang clan friends felt anxious, so he shook his head and said: "Tang clan leader, we''re just here to confirm some small things. Senior Qiushan will never have any serious problems. If we don''t discuss... You''ll let us go?" "Yes, yes..." Tu Junfang scratched the back of his head with his hand, and then echoed: "Uncle Tang, we haven''t met face to face. It seems that you know much. In fact, my little trick is far less frightening than that spread outside. Personally, I''m still reluctant to make trouble with you, so..... Why don''t you follow the kind advice of our leader?" "That''s OK." Tang miaoxing stood upright with his hands on his back and said with a smile: "It''s a rare opportunity. Let me, an old man, see your means with my own eyes?" "Besides..." Tang miaoxing turned his head and looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who couldn''t see the depth at all. Standing there was like air, more like an assassin than himself. Suddenly, an idea came out of his heart that he didn''t even want to believe. "Call Qiushan an elder..." "If that''s true, whether it''s rootless or Gong Qing who died in Longhu Mountain, who can become the head of the whole sex these days..... Who can''t feel curious?" As soon as the voice fell, "Alas..." Tu Junfang sighed helplessly, and a strange black energy began to appear in front of his forehead. Finally, the energy soared in front of him and formed three corpses. "Headmaster, be careful. The old man has used the magic barrier again!" "Hmm..." Liu Xiaojiang flashed a red light in his eyes, immediately took a panoramic view of Tang miaoxing''s actions after using the magic barrier, and then opened his mouth to remind him: "Lao Tu, don''t be too dark. If you and Lv Liang can find a chance, don''t pay attention to other things..." "Hey, I understand..." Tu Junfang ignored Tang miaoxing, turned to the Tangmen disciples who were rubbing their hands around, and easily blocked the attack released by the Tangmen disciples by using one of the three corpses in front of him. meanwhile, Those Tang clan disciples who were a little careful and didn''t dare to attack Tu Junfang rashly also showed their own means to Lv Liang, Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng. The next moment, Bang!!! Liu Xiaojiang raised his hand to block Tang miaoxing''s palm stabbing his throat, but did not launch further attacks on the old man who appeared later. Instead, he calmly turned to the other side and said: "Lao Tu is very sensitive to people''s emotions, so he can feel the old man''s anger, and then detect your position after using the magic barrier. In this regard... I''m really not as good as him." "But..." Under Tang miaoxing''s frown, Liu Xiaojiang pointed to his two flashing red eyes and said: "Even if I can''t feel your emotions, my phantom body can''t escape my ''observation''..." "I see..." Tang miaoxing looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. Although he didn''t find the extremely subtle red awn, he still believed the other party''s seemingly arrogant remarks. "It seems that you are different from Gong Qing..." But before I finished, Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong Tang miaoxing''s right hand suddenly disappeared, followed by a very dense sound. When you look closely, you can find that the old man''s arm did not completely disappear, but kept waving at an extremely terrible speed in front of him, and even turned into a shadow that is difficult to capture! However, "Has the old man had enough?" Liu Xiaojiang allowed the wind pressure formed by the other party''s high-speed hand knife to bombard himself like a machine gun. Standing where he was, he not only didn''t step back, but even didn''t open his mouth to interrupt the other party. "If that''s the case, the so-called famous Tang clan is too boring..." See this, Tang miaoxing''s heart finally began to panic. Although the wind pressure formed by this high-speed hand knife is not a powerful means, he has never seen anyone who can stand there and allow himself to commit violence. In the end, he can stand there like a person who has nothing to do. He has never taken a step back under his own attack from beginning to end. Even if Tang miaoxing''s old practice at this age could not reach the immobile Mountain state of the old Heavenly Master, the spiritual strength was by no means comparable to that of ordinary energy practitioners. If Liu Xiaojiang used means, or completely avoided his attack. The old gentleman may not have a trace of panic in his heart. But in this way, I don''t even bother to hide. I just stand there and completely bear my own attack This way of making his own means completely ineffective also really made the head of Tang clan have the idea of doubting life. As for other means they will Tang miaoxing looked at Xia Liuqing, who looked very tired due to poisoning in the distance. The whole sex organization is very special. It is said that they are all lawless demons, but some are not so authentic, because people are people after all, and there will always be not so pure all sex demons. Whether they do things or their ideas... They will not be rats crossing the street. Like In front of me, the all-around leader wearing a mask. Tang miaoxing began to hesitate when he saw Liu Xiaojiang''s mercy on the disciples of the Tang clan and the instructions he had just given to Tu Junfang and others. Nowadays, whether it is the so-called generation leader or the real omnisexual leader, this guy wearing Facebook is bound to be able to speak in omnisexual. It is a very hateful thing for all members to come to Tangmen to find trouble and even attack tangqiushan. With everyone''s attitude towards all members, they can also "reasonably" attack these people. However, Tang Qiushan is not a big problem. The all-round leader of others also took the initiative to order that he can''t kill Tang clan. In addition, his strength is really strange and extraordinary Tang miaoxing felt that if he really used those "never die" means, even in the end, he might still not be able to really hurt each other, but his conclusion that he had done everything first would be qualitative. Do you want to offend this omnisexual leader to death, or even completely offend the whole omnisexual organization... It''s a difficult problem! After all, Although everyone''s attitude towards Quan Xing is the same, which is relatively not going to act according to the rules, if Tang clan really handles this matter in this way and finally offends the powerful Quan Xing leader, will other sects come to help? Will everyone share the same hatred in the face of this powerful and unknown all-round leader according to the situation agreed at the beginning? The answer is clearly uncertain. As the head of Tang clan, Tang miaoxing naturally doesn''t think that the heads and leaders of other sects can ignore the overall safety of the sect and turn around to help outsiders deal with problems that may destroy themselves. People, but very selfish "What do you really want to do?" Tang miaoxing did not accept Liu Xiaojiang''s provocation, but put his hands behind his back again, looked defensive and asked in doubt: "You should have done the same thing in Lvjia village..." "Nothing." when Liu Xiaojiang saw Tang miaoxing like this, a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes, but he didn''t really show it. "I''m not interested in Tangmen, but as the current acting leader of the whole clan, the members of the sect have requests for me, so they naturally have to respond reasonably..." "If you really want to find a reason, then... Dan bite!" Tang miaoxing was not surprised by why Liu Xiaojiang knew "Dan bite", but he was still shocked by what the other party said, "you..." "Don''t get me wrong, sir." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said: "I don''t want to get Dan bite. I just want to experience the legendary Dan bite. I just want to see if it is so evil as rumored." "As for others, including contacting Zhang Chulan and others..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the whole old man who was struggling to deal with Tang clan disciples in the distance and said, "it''s their own problem. I''m only responsible for relatively reasonable and providing them with some help." "OK." Tang miaoxing still expressed his trust. "If you want to learn Tangmen''s Dan bite, it may be explained from the perspective of energy practitioners, which can be regarded as reasonable......" "But you helped them offend Tangmen together, even against my brothers and sisters. Is this... Reasonable?" "Unreasonable." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t mean to deny it, so he said: "So, I told them not to attack Tangmen disciples. If Tangmen leader wants to punish them for this, let them suffer a little......" "However, if they only offended the Tang clan and didn''t hurt the people of the Tang clan, they ended up on the side of the Tang clan, then the behavior of the Tang clan... Would be too much." "You mean......" Tang miaoxing was almost puzzled. "You have no hostility to Tangmen. You just came here at the request of others, but you don''t intend to completely tear your face with Tangmen, so you can accept Tangmen''s relatively reasonable handling of this matter?" "Yes." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. "What do you think?" Tang miaoxing obviously couldn''t understand Liu Xiaojiang''s idea. "People can''t do it without pulling a hair or taking a dime." Liu Xiaojiang said calmly: "Therefore, what I insist on is that I can pluck my hair and take pride, but I have to pay the corresponding price and be reasonable to people and things." "A man of all nature can have his own purpose. Even I have something to do, but for this purpose... I can''t always yearn for the world and the contribution of others." "If you offend me, I can punish you; if you want to kill me, I will kill you; if you are unreasonable, I will be unreasonable; if you are willing to accept my idea, I can listen to your opinion..... That''s all." "Besides..." Liu Xiaojiang was silent for a moment, then said in a voice that could only be heard by Tang miaoxing: "To be honest, they have just confirmed the news that senior Xu Xin is still alive in the world at master Qiushan..." "So, if you have some ideas about the current Tangmen, then the whole group of people and the arrival of Zhang Chulan will be a good opportunity for you..." Wen Yan, Tang miaoxing''s pupils suddenly shrunk, "who are you, can''t you..." "Me?" Liu Xiaojiang slowly stretched out his hand and pointed. He recently sent a special solid mask to interrupt: "I just win." Chapter 286 Liu Xiaojiang knew that he was really suspected of stirring up shit this time. If he had not shown enough strength to frighten Tang miaoxing, these remarks would not sound "reasonable" to the other party. Simple reasoning is not enough. Only when you have strength can you be reasonable. It sounds true, contradictory and ridiculous, but it is full of reality and helplessness. Reason is the product of human morality and the most correct rule in the eyes of "perfect people". However, based on the reason and excuse that "no one is perfect", the world clearly knows what is right, but in the end it will only compromise again and again in front of reality. What''s more, they can say that "truth only exists within the range of artillery.". This undoubtedly means that "advocating power" far exceeds the idea of "pursuing truth", and it also shows that power is the only means to solve disputes and problems. However, combined with various factors in reality, even if someone can objectively accuse this wrong view, he will never deny that this view does fit the reality. This is nature''s law of the jungle. The strong are not willing to reason with the weak on the premise of harming their own interests when they can decide the fate of the weak at will. They will only meet their own needs and choose to ignore the cruelty to the weak. This is the nature of animals, and so is man. Therefore, whenever Liu Xiaojiang hears someone say that human beings, different from other animals in the world, are higher and smarter perfect lives, he will always have a strong sense of disgust for such people. Predation is predation, plunder is plunder, aggression is aggression, killing is killing... Why use lies to deceive yourself? Human nature is like this. When meeting their own needs, they choose to be cruel to the weak. As long as they do not completely meaninglessly meet redundant desires, they are also following the natural law of the law of the jungle. People and animals are really no different in essence, that is, they are just a more powerful form of life. Liu Xiaojiang thinks that even if the world is dominated by another kind of life, most of it will still develop to this point in the end. Moreover, if it were not for human beings, it is entirely possible that the world might not reach today if it was replaced by another life that is not "smart enough". The world is unfair, the society is imperfect, and people are selfish After all, man is also born from nature and is born with the influence of nature. The development of the world today can still exist orderly, which just proves that people are really smart enough and can pay attention to their own problems. However, whether people will return to nature and when they will return... Depends on whether they are really smart and can solve their own problems perfectly. The past is irreparable, and the future can be changed... This is also the rule set by the natural way of heaven! In fact, if you really care, If you are not an alien, if you don''t want to be really carefree In fact, Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t care at all about the way the world will be, let alone whether humans will eventually return their own ethnic groups to nature. Therefore, when dealing with things related to himself, he will always habitually ignore the life and death of others, or face people and things unrelated to himself more objectively. But in the eyes of people who have "normal" human thinking and can''t always be objective, he is almost the same as the rootless life that hasn''t changed in those years! Shit stirring stick! And it''s the thickest, longest and most hopeless one! ¡­¡­ After hearing Liu Xiaojiang''s words, Tang miaoxing suddenly blinked into silence again. It was obvious that he also noticed this event. It was really an opportunity for today''s Tangmen. Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang knew that it would take time for Tang miaoxing to make up his mind, so he turned his head and observed the four people around him who were fighting with Tang clan disciples. There are many Tangmen disciples. Although Xia Liuqing is the first echelon with the most rich experience in fighting with people, even among all the people present, Wu You''s means of using the world''s faith to play God is by no means weak. However, after all, he is old and poisoned by Tang miaoxing''s concealed weapons. In addition, he always takes into account Mei Jinfeng''s safety. Even if he is not really in the hands of these Tang clan disciples, he can still deal with it in a very awkward way. He can''t find a chance to escape here at all. Besides Mei Jinfeng was also on the court at this time, and was also poisoned by Tang miaoxing. Even if Xia Liuqing could find a chance to fight with Tang clan disciples, it would be impossible for him to abandon his sweetheart and escape here alone. In addition, poison is placed in a strange circle, and the Tang clan in Sichuan really exists at the ancestral level. Who can guarantee that he''s used poison to play in Tangmen? Even if Xia Liuqing can escape with Mei Jinfeng, if they fail to untie the poison on their body in time, they will end up dead with a poisonous hair in the end? Can''t escape, can''t escape Liu Xiaojiang estimates that Xia Liuqing himself knows this. Otherwise, how could he still choose to show mercy to Tangmen disciples when fighting "wisely and surely die"? The leader''s order? The leader is a fucking fart! Xia Liuqing, an all-round veteran, how could he ignore his own life and death for the command of the leader. Isn''t he thinking that he can use this to fight for the life of his sweetheart with Tang clan when he really falls into the hands of Tang clan? Crafty Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help but sigh "senior licking the dog", and then turned his head and looked aside. It was like a wolf entering the sheep, but he was just playing with the lambs in Tu Jun''s room. At this point, Although several Tang clan disciples were accidentally led out of their bodies by corpse poison during the fight with Tu Junfang, none of them was fatally injured. Looking at the three corpses led out, the same door was extremely "painful". At present, the young people of Tangmen who are present at the scene have finally realized the horror of the corpse devil. They are more careful to distance themselves from him. They only dare to harass Tu Jun''s room protected by the corpse "Peng Qiao" by means of concealed weapons from a long distance. Too weak If this is the current Tangmen, this level is too weak Liu Xiaojiang looked around at the Tang clan disciples who had no time to pay attention to themselves and Tang miaoxing, and carefully faced Tu Junfang, but still had no way to take Tu Junfang. He couldn''t help wondering whether he overestimated the strength of Tang clan. After all, the company''s internal evaluation of Tangmen is very high. He learned that Tangmen is good at concealed weapons, poison making, mechanisms and other means, and he never thought that these Tangmen disciples would be so weak. No matter which means, he obviously didn''t learn the essence. and, And Dan phage Liu Xiaojiang looked back at Tang miaoxing, who was silent in front of him. He thought of the anger of the other party when he first acted. He could not help but doubt whether the head of the Tang clan would have the legendary assassination stunt - danbite. If Tang miaoxing has changed his attitude towards these all-round members because of himself, he doesn''t want to kill them directly. So before When he didn''t know his own strength and why Quan Xing came, he saw Tang Qiushan''s means of four Quan Xing demons. Didn''t the head of Tang clan move to kill at all? If Tang miaoxing didn''t have the intention to kill from beginning to end, why did Tang miaoxing use the magic barrier as soon as he came up and make full use of the assassination advantages of Tang clan? The concealed weapons that Tang miaoxing shot at TU Junfang, Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng were poisonous. This situation shows that even if he didn''t intend to kill the whole sex people immediately, he at least wanted to keep all these people in the Tang clan as far as possible, and then consider how to deal with these all sex demons who dared to offend the Tang clan. In that case Judging from Tang miaoxing''s vigilance against Tu Junfang, the head of Tang clan is obviously afraid of the means of the three evil sects. Then... Why didn''t he use his strongest means "Dan bite" to immediately solve Tu Junfang''s biggest problem in the open? Since Tang miaoxing can become the head of the Tang clan, can he still be an easily indecisive person? Isn''t that bullshit?! Liu Xiaojiang looked at the head of the Tang clan who immediately changed his attitude towards this matter as soon as he learned his strength. He almost didn''t hesitate to abandon his unrealistic ideas. He doesn''t think Tang miaoxing is not decisive enough. He even thinks that the old head of Tang clan is much more decisive and ruthless than anyone he has ever seen before! "OK..." Tang miaoxing suddenly looked up at TU Jun''s room in the distance and said in a deep voice: "I promise you I won''t hurt them, but you must ensure that they won''t do anything that will damage the foundation of Tangmen and affect any of my next actions, otherwise..." "Their purpose is just to ask Xu Xin something about that year." Liu Xiaojiang said. "And..." Speaking of this, he looked at just a few minutes later and decided to use... Or even Tang miaoxing, who cooperated with the whole sex, in order to achieve his own purpose "Senior Xu Xin is not one of the eight people in those years. Although he knows more than us, he is not involved in a really serious problem." "More importantly..." Liu Xiaojiang stretched out his hand and pointed to the two old Xia Liuqing in the distance behind him, saying: "We''re just helping mother-in-law Jinfeng. She certainly doesn''t pay attention to eight strange skills, so... You can rest assured that the purpose of Quanxing this time has nothing to do with the Tang clan, but has something to do with the former Tang clan Xu Xin." "I believe you..." Tang miaoxing nodded. "However, if you want to experience Tangmen''s Dan bite this time, you may have to wait..." "What do you say?" Liu Xiaojiang said unexpectedly. "Dan bite..." Tang miaoxing whispered to Liu Xiaojiang while paying attention to the situation in the distance: "Although I''m ashamed of this, it''s true after all. At present, only Xu Xin can use the legendary Tang clan''s unique skill - Dan bite, and none of us can..." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Right now, "Peng Peng! Go!!!" "Be careful!!!" "Uh?" "This... What is this?!" Liu Xiaojiang was about to speak when he was interrupted by the noise behind him. Looking back, he found that Lu Liang was also controlling his middle corpse "Peng Peng", which immediately attracted many Tangmen disciples around him. besides, A terrible corpse "Peng Ju" with wings on his back and a human upper body also appeared next to Lu Liang, blocking him from the hidden weapons of Tang clan disciples from afar. "What''s the matter?!" Tang miaoxing was very surprised when he saw the scene. After all, the three evil sects have long lost their inheritance. No one can control their own three corpses except Tu Jun''s room, which is still alive. Lv Liang was not only able to control his three corpses, but even the upper and middle corpses that had appeared showed a state unmatched by Tu Jun''s room. Abnormal! Rage! "Useless..." Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang was also slightly stunned. Then he slowly frowned and said: "It''s just Lv Liang. Even if his three corpses are more violent than Tu Jun''s room, they are not enough to make up for their own strength. As long as you people here are willing to pay a price, you can solve this problem sooner or later." "... are you kidding?" Tang miaoxing immediately clenched his fist. "Lv Liang can control his three corpses. Those Tang clan disciples poisoned by corpses... Should also be saved," Liu Xiaojiang reminded. As soon as the voice fell, Liu Xiaojiang put it outside to sense the energy in the distance. He noticed that Zhang Chulan and others were approaching, and immediately began to walk towards Tu Jun''s room in the distance. Without looking back, he reminded again: "Tang clan leader, don''t forget what you promised me, Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng. I''ll let them stay in Tang clan first. After that, even if the whole sex takes action... It won''t disturb your plan." "So..." "Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng must live and give it to me..." After that, regardless of Tang miaoxing''s reaction, he looked at the two old men who were about to be poisoned in the distance and immediately opened his mouth towards Tu Junfang and Lv Liang, saying: "Lao Tu, Lu Liang, that''s enough. First leave here with me." Liu Xiaojiang''s voice was not big, and only Tu Jun''s room, not far from him, heard about it. therefore, Tu Jun''s room looked at Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng in the distance, then turned to Lv Liang nearby and said loudly: "Boy! Lao Xia and Jin Feng are broken! Let''s go with the leader first..." "Hmm!" hearing the reminder, Lv Liang immediately manipulated the upper corpse and the middle corpse guard around him, followed closely behind Tu Jun''s room, and ran to Liu Xiaojiang''s position together. At this time, although I didn''t want Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng to break up in the Tang clan, and I didn''t understand what Liu Xiaojiang said to Tang miaoxing, considering the number of people around and other Tang clan disciples who were not present, as well as Zhang Chulan and others. Tu Junfang and Lv Liang obviously didn''t have time to ask more questions, and they both felt that it was the best policy to escape here for the time being. See this, The surrounding Tangmen disciples still wanted to obstruct, but Tang miaoxing stopped them in time, and looked at the old sect head with puzzled faces. They didn''t understand why the elder had not started just now. And Unexpectedly, he took the initiative to release the all sex demons who offended Tang clan! Chapter 287 About a few minutes later, Zhang Chulan followed several Tang clan disciples, including Tang Wenlong, to Tang miaoxing''s position from the distant forest. On the way, he also witnessed the abnormal situation of a Tang clan disciple who was led out of his body by corpse poison. See this, Tang Wenlong didn''t know what the black matter that was entangled with his fellow disciples was. He even opened his poison barrier as soon as he came up. He wanted to help his seemingly embarrassed disciples, but he was stopped in time by his fellow disciples who were not eroded by the corpse poison. "Brother Liu! Are you..." "It''s no use! I tried! Don''t go there for the time being!" Tang Wenlong looked at Tang miaoxing, who had done nothing about it in the distance. He immediately understood that this black material might be really difficult, so he watched with his own eyes those Tangmen disciples entangled in black material, and finally fell to the ground in great distress because they were helpless. Moreover, after those Tang clan disciples fell unconscious to the ground, the strange black matter that had been pestering them all the time before also slowly dissipated into the air "What''s going on?" Tang Wenlong saw that the black matter dissipated and immediately walked forward carefully. "I can''t see anything at the moment, but I fainted... It should be out of strength." just stopped Tang Wenlong''s Tangmen disciple, smelled the speech, squatted on the ground and touched the man''s neck. "Can''t see anything?" Tang Wenlong wondered. "But just now, I saw him..." "I don''t know!" the Tang clan disciple squatting on the ground shook his head when he saw Zhang Chulan behind Tang Wenlong: "Go to the old headmaster. He should know what''s going on. It''s enough for me to watch here alone." Wen Yan, Tang Wenlong looked at Zhang Chulan who didn''t speak behind him, then nodded to the Tang clan disciples squatting on the ground and said: "Well, brother Liu, let''s go to the headmaster first. Xiaofeng... You must watch it." "Yes!" ¡­¡­ A moment later, Tang Wenlong found Tang miaoxing with Zhang Chulan, but found that there were more colleagues entangled by black matter here. Moreover, everyone''s situation looks the same as just now. No one has the ability to effectively get rid of the entanglement of black matter. "What are these..." Zhang Chulan followed Tang Wenlong and looked around at the Tang clan disciples who were in bad condition. Finally, she showed strong doubts and puzzlement. After all, even if he knew Tu Junfang, the corpse devil, he also learned from Lu Linglong that this person was very bad, and he didn''t really see such means exerted by the other party. "Headmaster!" Tang Wenlong said hello to Tang miaoxing a few meters away. Then he stood beside the old man, turned his head and looked around and said: "Old headmaster, what happened to everyone?" At the moment, following Tang Wenlong''s back and standing near Tang miaoxing''s side, Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng, who were obviously poisoned, were lying on the ground not far away. Even if Zhang Chulan had expected this, he could not help but be slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that Tang clan was so "simple" that he drove away all sex, and even left the only two all sex veterans. "HMM... corpse demon... So it is..." Tang miaoxing looked back at Tang Wenlong and Zhang Chulan and said: "It''s really a quiet day. I didn''t expect the corpse devil to come together. There''s that man... Things are really a little beyond my imagination." That man?! Zhang Chulan noticed the characters in Tang miaoxing''s words, but did not ask who the "man" was, but asked about Tu Jun''s room. "Old Sir, is this... The means of the corpse demon?" Wen Yan, Tang miaoxing looked at the Tang clan disciples who made all kinds of jokes in the distance, shook his head and said calmly: "Yes... No." "Although the things that entangle these children now are indeed caused by Tu Junfang''s means, these things are not corpse demons, but the manifestation of the three corpses in their own bodies..." Speaking of this, he looked again at the two young people in front of him and said: "Bruce Lee, Zhang Chulan, do you know four maniacs?" "Yes!" Tang Wenlong replied, "the four evil men of the whole sex correspond to the four bad habits of wine, lust and wealth. But recently, it has been said that Gao Ning and Dou Mei have died, and there are only two of the four maniacs left." "Let''s not talk about this..." Tang miaoxing ignored the news of Gao Ning and Dou Mei''s death and continued: "Speaking of the four bad habits of drunkenness, lust and wealth, Bruce Lee... Do you drink?" "Er..." Tang Wenlong was stunned. "No wine is no etiquette. It is colorless. There are few people on the road." "It''s hard to go without wealth, and people deceive you without Qi." Without waiting for Tang Wenlong to answer his questions, Tang miaoxing continued to slowly explain: "Drunkenness, lust and wealth are just a simple description of the four maniacs. If they are really just these four words, these guys have nothing to be afraid of." "So..." "Escape by anesthesia; infatuated with any form of pleasure; completely uncontrolled possession; let emotions dominate themselves." "This is the word ''wine, lust and wealth''. For all those who want to become stronger, it is the most frightening... And the easiest place for people to fall into it." So far, Seeing the doubts on the faces of the two young men, Tang miaoxing smiled and said: "But in the final analysis, these four are more temptations and influences from the colorful world..." "However, the three corpses are different. They are the three original sins we are born with - greed, anger and ignorance." "It is said that the world''s powerful practitioners can completely erase the three original sins in their bodies, and can keep their hearts as motionless as a mountain despite the great temptation from the outside..." "Tu Jun''s room, the strange place of corpse demons, is that he did not destroy the three corpses in his body, but controlled them, made them manifest, and then used them for himself..." "And..." "Once they are infected with the three corpses revealed by the corpse demon, the three corpses in the opponent''s body will also be guided out, but they can''t control at all. They can only be harassed by their own three corpses. If they can''t completely eliminate the three corpses, they will be trapped by them all their life." "In this way, as a man of practice, his whole life will be completely wasted......" "This..." Tang Wenlong subconsciously looked around, then slowly frowned and said: "Isn''t there a way to completely erase the three corpses?" "Yes..." Tang miaoxing nodded and said, "and it''s very simple..." "Just have a rock solid and unshakable heart." "......." Zhang Chulan. "How about it?" Tang miaoxing looked at the two young people, his eyes slightly mocked himself: "is this method simple?" "But even so, even the three corpses in the body, the three old guys can''t erase them, let alone those who will be harassed by the manifestation of the three corpses day and night in the future?" "I didn''t expect that a corpse demon would......" Tang Wenlong couldn''t help but blush. "No." Tang miaoxing shook his head and denied Tang Wenlong, "if it''s just a corpse demon, it''s not beyond my imagination." "Although I haven''t faced it, I know a little about the means of the corpse devil, so as soon as I saw him not long ago... I asked the disciple to guard against it." "Moreover, after that, although some people were caught off guard, the good thing is that the corpse devil didn''t want to abolish these young people of our Tang clan according to the requirements of his peers. When he fought with them, he was only relatively reasonable self-protection." "What really caught me off guard was another child. I didn''t know his origin, but according to their names, the child''s name seemed to be... Lv Liang." LV... Lv Liang?! When Zhang Chulan heard Lv Liang''s name, he thought he had heard it wrong. He didn''t expect Lv Liang to escape from the LV family and even touch the Tang clan with Quan Xing. However, because he had had several contacts with each other, he did not show his doubts and puzzles on his face, for fear that people in Tangmen "mistakenly thought" that there was a connection between himself and integrity. Although Tang Wenlong didn''t know Lv Liang, after all, the name of the LV family was there. Naturally, he had a little uncertain guess: "Lv Liang? Surname LV? Is it..." "This matter can be investigated later." Tang miaoxing also doubted the relationship between the name Lv Liang and the LV family. "If it''s not OK, if it''s really from the LV family... I''ll see how the LV family will explain it." "Like the corpse devil Tu Jun''s room, Lu Liang has the ability to manipulate his three corpses. Although only two manifest in the fight, they are two violent corpse demons far better than Tu Jun''s room!" Lv Liang? Manipulate your own three corpses? Two violent corpse demons? Where is this?! Zhang Chulan heard Tang miaoxing''s next description of Lv Liang''s appearance. Even if she confirmed that the other party should be the Lv Liang she knew, it was still difficult to understand why the other party had the ability of corpse demons. After all, people say that the three corpses are difficult to erase. Only the three demons can manipulate the three corpses. Tu Junfang even wants to pass on the means and even wants to pass it on to Lv Liang, but..... How long will he be separated from Lv Liang? How long did LV Liangcai escape from the LV family? The meaning expressed by the head of the Tang clan clearly means that the three corpses manipulated by Lv Liang are more difficult than the famous corpse devil Tu Jun''s room. Is this... Is this goods still an unborn genius? A rare genius who can practice the day after tomorrow even if he has congenital powers, and even has a very high talent for the day after tomorrow? Just him? Then, after Tang miaoxing finished talking about Tu Junfang and Lv Liang, other people who had solved their problems rushed here one after another. Seeing that Feng Baobao and others were not embarrassed, Zhang Chulan put down her worries and took the initiative to walk to the second old man lying not far away, and then said: "Headmaster Tang! These two seem to be dying! Why don''t we detoxify them first?" "Interpretation?" Tang miaoxing didn''t speak, but Zhang Wang, who had just arrived, said fiercely: "is there still a need?" "They still die here!" After saying that, maybe he thought Zhang Chulan didn''t hold his fart, but his face softened a little when he saw that the other party did a small favor to Tang clan, and said: "Zhang Chulan, if you feel too cruel, I can help them, at least let them go faster." "No!" Zhang Chulan immediately shouted, pretending to be nervous: "Master Zhang! That''s not good! I was caught in your Tang clan! But it''s not good to deal with it so casually!" "Why not! They are all sex! I can handle it whatever I want!" Zhang Wang insisted: "Besides, they took the initiative to come and die this time!" "It''s true! It''s true that they provoked you on their own initiative!" Zhang Chulan stood in front of Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng, who were in a coma, opened her arms and blocked with a nervous face: "However, these people are also registered in the company, and the company''s rules over the years have always been to transfer them to the company when they are alive..." "Yo!" when Zhang Wang heard this, he was very upset and bit his teeth. The wrinkles on his forehead seemed to squeeze together. "Zhang Chulan, are you carrying me out of the company?" "No, no..." Zhang Chulan immediately smiled and shook her head. "Master Zhang, I''ll talk about the matter. They were really killed just now. I didn''t say anything, but now I''m not dead and have no resistance. It''s a little..." "I don''t care! They are all inclusive! What to do should be decided by ourselves! The company can''t manage this matter at all!" Zhang Wang obviously wants to plan this matter into the scope of ''Jianghu affairs''. At this time, "Come on! Don''t argue!" Tang miaoxing opened his mouth to stop the quarrel between them. He looked back at a female Tangmen disciple who followed him and said: "Tao Tao, go and detoxify them first and lock them up." "Hmm!" Tao Tao endured the three corpses flying near her head, but nodded immediately when she heard this. Then she went to Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng lying on the ground, squatted on the ground and began to detoxify the second old man. See this, Zhang Wang was silent for a moment, then ignored Zhang Chulan opposite, looked angrily at Tang miaoxing and said: "Elder martial brother, are you serious?" "Well, very serious." Tang miaoxing looked directly into Zhang Wang''s eyes and didn''t feel guilty because of the other party''s doubt. "Why?" Zhang Wang walked up to Tang miaoxing, reached out to Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng on the ground and said: "All sex demons are street mice that everyone yells and beats. Besides, they offend Tangmen first this time, so even if they kill them, they won''t be held accountable by the company, but if they don''t kill..... Have you ever thought about what others will think of Tangmen?!" "Younger martial brother, you should know the news from the whole sex some time ago?" Tang miaoxing said. Zhang Wang didn''t expect Tang miaoxing to ask. After a little stunned, he nodded and said, "it''s Gao Ning and Dou Mei..." "It''s not them." Tang miaoxing immediately shook his head and interrupted: "It''s a rumor about the new leader of the whole team. No... it should no longer be a rumor now, because they really have a leader, the winning hook I have just seen it. " As soon as this remark came out, everyone who had just arrived at the scene could not help but subconsciously frown at the words "yinggou" and "all-round leader". Quan Xing really has a leader as rumored? And The head of Quan Xing is here! Why? Chapter 288 "Win hook?" "All sex leader?" Zhang Wang frowned and thought for a moment. Then he saw the expression on his senior brother''s face and said suspiciously: "Elder martial brother, since the leader of Quan Xing is here, why didn''t you take the initiative to keep him?" "It may be excusable that the corpse devil ran away. After all, the means used by the boy is really difficult. A little carelessness will completely destroy the future of these children." "But this so-called all-around new leader..." "Younger martial brother, do you think I don''t know what to do to be good to Tangmen, or do you doubt that I want to be bad to Tangmen?" Tang miaoxing immediately interrupted. Wen Yan, Seeing Tang miaoxing''s gloomy expression at this time, Zhang Wang calmed his mood, shook his head and said: "Will you be bad for Tangmen? No, I never thought so. I''m afraid you''ll be dazed by the current situation!" "... hum, you''ve always been so frank that you''re willing to express your thoughts to me at any time." Tang miaoxing put away the expression on his face, smiled and said slowly: "But..." "There''s nothing to hide about this. Even if the younger generation and outsiders of the company are present, I can give you a completely reasonable explanation..." As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Chulan and other young people who pay attention to "yinggou" and "all sex leader" also turn their heads and look at the two old people again. Obviously, they are also very curious about what happened just now. Just because of the identity of themselves and others, they have never dared to go too far, and they will not openly interfere with the "housework" of the Tang clan. At this time, seeing Tang miaoxing''s indifferent appearance, Zhang Wang couldn''t help but summon up his brains, but he didn''t show too much in front of outsiders in the end. "You said..." "I can''t help him," Tang miaoxing said calmly. "What are you talking about?" "I mean......" Tang miaoxing shook his head helplessly and said: "The new all-around leader has a very clever means. I couldn''t have left him with Xia Liuqing at that time. In terms of means... I''m far inferior to him." "In addition, he never showed any hostility to Tangmen from beginning to end, and only passively took over all the means I used in the fight..." "So..." "In front of this force that the Tang clan may not be able to afford, as the current head of the Tang clan, I naturally try my best to avoid direct conflict with it, because once I touch this person''s bottom line, it will make our situation more difficult in the future." "Fart!" Zhang Wang patiently listened to Tang miaoxing''s explanation, and the green veins on his forehead became more obvious. "Tang miaoxing! You are the current head of our Tang clan! Besides that person, you are the most skillful among the Tang clan disciples!" "You say you are far inferior to him in means... Fart!" "Yinggou, I haven''t heard the name before. A casual little character will make the head of Tangmen feel inferior... Do you think I will believe such stupid words?!" "Believe it or not..." Tang miaoxing, facing the excited Zhang Wang, felt helpless and stretched out his hand to take out his ear. "After all, Xia Liuqing, they have been left by me, and according to the attitude of the other party, all these guys will come back sooner or later. At that time... You have a chance to try it yourself." After that, no matter what Zhang Wang thought of himself, Tang miaoxing immediately turned to Zhang Chulan and others present and said: "Well, in any case, we have accepted your favor this time. The rest... Are our own housework." "It''s getting late. I''ll arrange accommodation for you. Tomorrow... You''ll leave with Wang Zhenqiu." Then, Tang miaoxing only left a tough and straight back for everyone. ¡­¡­ Somewhere in the forest, "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo..." Lv Liang bent over and leaned on his knees, panting at the two people in front of him and said: "Brother Tu and brother Liu, I think that''s all right. They''ve all run out of the back mountain of Tangmen..." "I''m tired?" Tu Junfang and Liu Xiaojiang stood together, looked at Lv Liang who was out of strength, and couldn''t help laughing and reminding: "We are all people who practice energy. Although energy is linked to physical strength, we can''t be in a hurry. We can only move forward slowly and steadily, but this physique... Is not the key to determining where you can go." "Boy, you don''t work hard enough..." "I can''t compare, I can''t compare..." Lv Liang straightened up and said: "After all, you two are used to the cultivation method the day after tomorrow. I just started practicing for a few days..." "Besides, the bad habits left by nature are not so easy to change. It takes some time to get used to new things..." Speaking of this, he turned to the silent Liu Xiaojiang and asked: "Brother Liu, it''s all right now. Just tell us what happened just now?" Wen Yan, Tu Junfang also looked at Liu Xiaojiang with great interest. He was obviously curious about Tang miaoxing''s contradictory behavior, and wanted to know what reason made the other party choose to stop. "For Tangmen." Liu Xiaojiang looked up at the bright moon hanging in the air and said something that made Tu Junfang and Lv Liang confused. "??" Lv Liang. "For the sake of Tangmen, why did you suddenly pull it up?" Tu Junfang wondered. Liu Xiaojiang slowly took back his sight of the moonlight, looked at the two people who were puzzled in front of him, and said: "Oh, if it''s not for this reason, what do you think Tang miaoxing... No, the old head of the Tang clan is thinking about?" "Jiashen rebellion... Or those so-called eight wonders?" "If you really care about these things, Tang clan clearly had more advantages than other sects. Why didn''t they take advantage of this'' advantage ''in the end in order to take the lead in seizing the eight wonders, but first and most clearly expressed their attitude?" "......." Lv Liang and Tu Junfang. "Tang clan doesn''t care about eight strange skills, at least at that time......" Liu Xiaojiang said. "Looking at Tang miaoxing now, it seems that the Tang clan is no different from that in the past. Although it has helplessly declined with the times, they are still proud." "But..." Lu Liang said suspiciously, "brother Liu, how can I remember that one of the people who pursued Zhang Huaiyi seemed to be the head of the Tang clan at that time?" "Yang lie..." Liu Xiaojiang thought for a moment when he heard this, and then said: "It''s also easy to understand. Naturally, for some reason, Yang lie also had a flow of thoughts about the source of energy and body at that time, such as the secret of the gradual disappearance of danbite, such as the gradual decline of Tangmen over time..." "If you follow this idea, it is not difficult to infer the reason why Yang lie pursues the source of energy body. This is either to meet his own selfish desires, or just like Tang miaoxing..." "The same is for the Tang clan, but finally chose a different path..." "Does Yang lie want to revive the Tang clan with his energy source?" Tu Junfang touched his chin and said: "If this is true, it also explains why Tangmen suddenly began to investigate the eight wonders more than ten years ago..." "Although it''s just a guess, it''s very possible." Liu Xiaojiang looked at TU Jun''s room. "Tang miaoxing and Yang lie are very similar in their attitude towards the Tang clan. They seem to be considering how to make the Tang clan prosperous again, but he chose a more gentle road to others and the world." "But..." At this point, he looked at the way he was waiting for others and said with flashing eyes: "This road may not matter to others and the world, even to other people in Tangmen, but it is cruel enough for Tang miaoxing himself..." Before coming to Tangmen in person, Liu Xiaojiang had a detailed understanding of the company''s records about Tangmen through the channels of Erzhuang and Zhao Fangxu. After coming to Tangmen in person, Liu Xiaojiang is hiding in the dark. He has fully observed the current Tang clan and noticed that the Tang clan is no longer in decline. Tang miaoxing Even now, Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t understand. He only knows that the other party is really decisive and smart. He is a qualified head who can be recognized by everyone around him. Therefore, for such an almost selfless sect leader, there is naturally no need to think about his personal ideas. Today, with the gradual decline of Tangmen, As the head of Tang clan, Tang miaoxing''s most important thing to do is to revitalize the sect and make the school of Tang clan continue to exist for a long time. What is the foundation of the prosperity of the sect? Nature is a means to let the disciples have a foothold in the circle! In other words, it is inheritance! It seems that the Tang clan still has many powerful assassination methods. Even if it declines, it will not be at the bottom among the major schools, but it only lacks the inheritance that can make it among the top schools! only a short while ago, Tangmen''s assassination methods are really powerful, but what makes them feared by the world is not those martial arts that seem powerful, but actually are not clever and inexplicable. On the contrary, it is the unique skill recognized by everyone - Tangmen Dan bite! It was because of Dan bite that Tangmen was so famous. It is precisely because of the recognized top inheritance that Tangmen can spread in this world for so long. The gradual decline of Tangmen today is partly due to the stability of the world, but more... Obviously, it is also due to the gradual loss of Dan phage! So, Liu Xiaojiang understood the situation of Tang clan in detail and realized that Tang miaoxing attached importance to Dan phage, so he quickly figured out the general idea in each other''s head. In the face of the Tang clan, which has been gradually lost due to Dan phage and has been falling into decline over time. Tang miaoxing and Yang lie, the sect leaders of people with different surnames, made different choices for exactly the same reason. He chose to stick to the pride of the people of the Tang clan and chose not to rely on foreign objects... But to revitalize the Tang clan through danbite! Just Considering the fact that the Tang clan gradually declined from that year when it had danbite, Liu Xiaojiang inevitably began to doubt whether it was accompanied by great risks. After all, Tangmen has always had the inheritance of danphage, but now no one can use it except Xu Xin, which may explain the problem of danphage If Dan bite is really dangerous, it will even threaten the successor So the idea Tang miaoxing insists on today is undoubtedly a kind of gentle choice for others, but extremely cruel choice for himself! And no matter what happens next, whether it can succeed in the end, Tang miaoxing can''t change the fact that he uses his integrity and outsiders to calculate his own people. In the end, even if he succeeds, even in the best case, he can be reasonable and reasonable... It''s estimated that he can''t sit in this long position. The pride of Tangmen "Tut tut......" After hearing Liu Xiaojiang''s answer, Lv Liang couldn''t help looking in the direction of Tangmen with admiration and said: "Mr. Tang, this is really a big man with both persistence and means..." "If this goes well..." Tu Junfang looked at Lu Liang, who was a little frivolous, and couldn''t help shaking his head: "Maybe Tangmen will rise again, or maybe..." "It''s good and bad." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about Lv Liang''s attitude, nor would he be arrogant to judge whether it was right or wrong. He only made a relatively objective evaluation of what might happen later. "So... What shall we do next?" asked Tu Jun''s room. "No, of course we can''t wait." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said: "This time, it''s up to the old gentleman himself and Zhang Chulan. Even if we add Lao Xia and them, it''s difficult to achieve our goal of coming to the door at the beginning." "So, after setting the tone, if we don''t want to make things big before we successfully meet Xu Xin... There''s really no better choice." "Since Tang clan leader''s plan requires the use of all sex demons and will not disturb our initial purpose, why can''t we sell the old man a favor?" "... I said, leader, you may not know much about the situation when you just joined. Even if Tangmen wrote down the matter of human feelings, it is estimated that they will not show mercy when they should deal with us. Who calls us the villains in the circle?" Tu Junfang said helplessly. "When did you think about others?" Liu Xiaojiang took off his mask and smiled at Lv Liang and Tu Junfang and said: "I admire Mr. Tang''s insistence, so I''m willing to sell my personal feelings to him. As for Tangmen... I won''t change my original intention or give up what I want to do." "And..." "If the event finally develops into the outcome I expected at the beginning, I will lose the possibility of revitalizing and rising again in the future." "Then..." "You can also take this as my remedy for Tangmen... Do you understand now?" "!!!" Lv Liang. "......." Tu Jun''s room. Chapter 289 The next day, On the playground of Tangmen campus, "Zhang Chulan, are you satisfied?" Zhang Wang looked at Tang miaoxing standing beside him, shook his head, stepped forward two or three steps, and said to Zhang Chulan and others: "You have to say that you want to represent the company and make sure the two are still alive... Are you sure now?" "If you''re sure, go quickly. It''s none of your business!" Zhang Chulan looked at the two elders opposite and the Tang clan disciples behind them. Did he look a little worried: "But..." "Nothing but!" Zhang Wang immediately interrupted, "we didn''t kill you if you didn''t let us kill, and not only didn''t kill, but the poison was also untied. You can see that people are alive and kicking. Is Tangmen enough to give you face?" "You said that the company wants these two people..... Well, let the company send others to talk. No one here wants to talk to you. You leave Tangmen now!" "......." Zhang Chulan. At this time, "Younger martial brother, why do you say you are so strict with a child..." Tang miaoxing, who had not spoken for a long time, finally opened his mouth and made a round. Then, under the attention of the people, he took the initiative to walk in front of Zhang Chulan and said: "But what my younger martial brother said is right, Zhang Chulan... You really should leave Tangmen. As long as you leave here, this matter will be over." "..." Zhang Chulan frowned slowly when she heard the word "end". Obviously, she didn''t want to leave Tangmen now, but she couldn''t find any reason to let herself and others stay and continue the investigation. Tang miaoxing stood in front of Zhang Chulan. The old man''s rare tall and straight body also blocked Zhang Chulan so tightly that Zhang Wang couldn''t see Zhang Chulan''s expression behind him. Then, seeing the hesitation on Zhang Chulan''s face, the old man continued to say: "Zhang Chulan, your grandfather and Tangmen do have some past, but these past have nothing to do with you. I personally don''t mean any harm to any of your children." "Just..." "When you say you represent the company, I naturally represent Tangmen. In the future, if the company and Tangmen intersect, I hope the final result... Can be a win-win situation." Speaking of which, The old man went to Zhang Chulan''s side and patted Zhang Chulan on the shoulder. Then he turned to face Zhang Wang and Tang clan disciples behind him, spread out his hands and said like teaching: "Today, I take this opportunity not only to Zhang Chulan, but also to our Tangmen disciples. As elders, I want to give you some advice..." "Ladies and gentlemen, if you want to behave in the future, courage, wisdom, faith and righteousness are certainly essential, but I think the most important quality lies in the word ''toughness'' "After all, those who can''t accept the blow can''t get things done in the end. Never give up because of a temporary setback!" "Only in this way can you..." Before Tang miaoxing had finished speaking, he heard a "plop" sound behind him. Looking back, he found that Zhang Chulan had fallen to the ground. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± "Zhang Chulan!" seeing this, Zhang Lingyu hurried over from behind, squatting on the ground to help Zhang Chulan up, looking up at Tang miaoxing with worry and confusion. "Headmaster Tang!" "... what''s the matter?" Tang miaoxing became serious when he saw the expression on Zhang Lingyu''s face. At this time, in addition to Feng Baobao''s calm, the Lu brothers and sisters also hurried to Zhang Lingyu''s back, and looked at Tang miaoxing with great doubt. They seemed to wonder what was going on at this moment. Zhang Lingyu doesn''t have so many bad intentions. She doesn''t know why Zhang Chulan suddenly fell down, but when she thinks of the place where she and others are at this time and the fact that only Tang miaoxing has contacted Zhang Chulan just now, she naturally thinks that Tang miaoxing plotted against Zhang Chulan. "You..." However, "No... it''s not headmaster Tang... It''s just my old injury..." Zhang Chulan got up slowly from the ground with the help of Zhang Lingyu, looked hard at the two old people opposite and said: "I''m sorry to make the two elders laugh. It''s just an old injury... Just let me lie down." "... well, then you''d better send him back to his room quickly." Tang miaoxing was silent for a moment. "Senior brother!" Zhang Wang could not help but remind him. Wen Yan, Tang miaoxing shook his head and interrupted Zhang Wang''s reminder. Then he looked back at the Tang clan disciples behind him and said: "Well, remember what I said just now. What should I do..." Let''s go, Although the Tangmen disciples had some doubts and puzzles in their hearts, they were obedient and returned to the school building one after another. Then, Tang miaoxing watched as Zhang Chulan was helped back to the school building, and then walked silently to another teaching building. Seeing this, Zhang Wang stood where he was. He first looked at Zhang Chulan and others, and then at his senior brother. Finally, he couldn''t help but bite his teeth and catch up with Tang miaoxing. ¡­¡­ A moment later, In the corridor inside the teaching building, "Elder martial brother! What do you mean! Can''t you see that little bastard is pretending?!" Zhang Wang followed Tang miaoxing and shouted out his dissatisfaction. "What can''t you see?" Tang miaoxing said calmly without looking back: "What can Zhang Chulan do when she''s pretending to be garlic? It''s just a word of ''drag''..." "What''s the matter with what you said before?" Zhang Wang looked at Tang miaoxing''s back with a puzzled face. Wen Yan, Tang miaoxing stopped, turned back to Zhang Wang and said, "years of peace..." "This event is indeed a good thing and a good exercise for the young people of Tangmen. Since the matter is over soon, let me summarize... Is there a problem?" "Elder martial brother!" when Zhang Wang heard this, his expression suddenly became more irritable. "Do you think I''m a fool? What do you want?" Growing up together in the Tang clan, practicing and playing together in the Tang clan, it doesn''t sound too much to describe the two elders as "childhood sweethearts". So, Zhang Wang actually knows Tang miaoxing very well. Naturally, he can see the other party''s abnormality since yesterday. He didn''t think that Tang miaoxing in the past would say what seemed to be guiding Tang clan disciples when outsiders were present at the same time. Therefore, even if he can''t guess what Tang miaoxing wants to do, he will still doubt the other party''s purpose and why he always does some abnormal behavior from yesterday. In addition, considering the current situation of Tang clan and Tang miaoxing''s status as head of Tang clan, he was afraid that the other party would be like Yang lie. He was clearly thinking about the future of Tang clan, but finally did something harmful to Tang clan. "Oh? What do I want?" Tang miaoxing smiled at Zhang Wang, who was very angry, and asked the same question as yesterday. "Younger martial brother, do you think I will be bad for Tangmen?" "What the hell are you talking about!" Zhang Wang heard this again, immediately reached forward, grabbed Tang miaoxing''s collar and said angrily: "I said it yesterday! I''m afraid you''re dazzled by the current situation! I''m afraid you''re too attached to the word ''Tang''!" "Don''t forget! There are many cases of good intentions doing bad things! Think about Yang lie!" "..." Tang miaoxing let Zhang Wang grasp his collar. Just as Zhang Wang knew him, he also knew Zhang Wang very well and knew that the other party had no malice. Just then, "Ah! Why are you hooked up again!" Tang Qiushan hurried from the other end of the corridor. He was not surprised to see Zhang Wang and Tang miaoxing fighting each other again. He just hurried to say his reason for coming here. "You both come with me! Those children who have three corpses are making trouble again!" Wen Yan, Zhang Wang immediately let go of his hand to hold Tang miaoxing''s collar. See this, "Go! Come with me! It''s important for the children!" Tang Qiushan came over and hurried. "I won''t go. I''m a little tired." Tang miaoxing tidied up his collar with his hand. "Well, well, you have a rest first, and Lao Zhang and I will go!" Tang Qiushan put his hand on Zhang Wang''s shoulder, trying to separate the two old brothers first. "Hum!" Zhang Wang said he didn''t want to see this, but he let Tang Qiushan push him away. However, Seeing the dissatisfaction on Zhang Wang''s face, Tang miaoxing took the initiative to smile and say, "Lao Zhang..." "Do you convince me to be the door chief?" "..." Zhang Wang looked back at Tang miaoxing, slightly lowered his head and said in silence for a moment: "Do you believe me?" "......." Tang Qiushan. Zhang Wang reached out to get rid of Tang Qiushan''s two hands on his shoulder and said: "Apart from your good temper, you can''t compare with Yang lie at all, but after elder martial brother Yang died, there is no better person in the door than you." "I can''t..." At this point, he even pointed to Tang Qiushan and said: "Let alone Qiushan!" "Oh! You two quarrel! Why is it about me again!" Tang Qiushan said angrily. This is pointing to the nose and saying you can''t! Even if he really can''t do it, he also hopes that others can save some face for himself. Zhang Wang''s words are completely a disaster for Tang Qiushan who knows himself clearly! A kind-hearted persuader himself was scolded again! What the fuck?! "Hum..." Tang miaoxing smiled contentedly and said: "Thank you... Lao Zhang." "Don''t thank me! I''m just telling the truth!" Zhang Wang shook his head and said: "Moreover, over the years, what you have done to the inner door is wrong. I will never change this view." "Well, that''s why I thank you, because no matter what time, you will tell me your real thoughts quite frankly." Tang miaoxing said indifferently. After his words, he looked at Tang Qiushan next to Zhang Wang and said: "Qiushan, what I''m going to say next, you can prove it for me..." "Ah? Oh!" Tang Qiushan nodded habitually. See this, Tang miaoxing looked at Zhang Wang again and said, "Lao Zhang, I want you to promise me one thing. As long as you promise... After you understand the whole thing, you don''t have to listen to Tang miaoxing. You can do whatever you want in the future!" "Moreover, even if you want to call back the inner door people in the tomb, it''s up to you... As long as they listen to you!" "... promise you one thing?" Zhang Wang wondered, "what''s the matter?" "It''s not time yet, so I can''t tell you yet." Tang miaoxing shook his head and said, "but I want you to promise me now..." "Are you kidding? Don''t say it now?" Zhang Wang glared and said, "in the future, if you ask me to die, I have to promise!" "Hey... Yes!" Tang miaoxing looked directly into Zhang Wang''s eyes and said with a fake gloomy smile, "I really want you to die. You have to promise me, dare you?" "..." Zhang Wang looked at Tang miaoxing with a frown. Then he just kept silent for a few seconds and agreed as if he were angry. "OK! I promise you!" On the other side, Seeing that his two old brothers were still angry with each other, Tang Qiushan immediately began to persuade him: "Ah! What''s this called? Elder martial brother, if you want Lao Zhang to do something... You have to tell him something!" "Lao Zhang! Don''t be serious! Elder martial brother, who don''t you know? How could he let you die!" "Hum!" Tang miaoxing. "Hum!" Zhang Wang. "Alas..." Tang Qiushan sighed. "OK, that''s all I want to say. Go and look at the children quickly." Tang miaoxing smiled at the two old brothers again, and then turned to the other side of the corridor. At this time, looking at Tang miaoxing''s strong and tall back, Zhang Wang and Tang Qiushan both felt that there was something wrong, but they didn''t think clearly about what was wrong in the end ¡­¡­ meanwhile, A room inside the Tangmen school building, "Ouch... Cough... I can''t do it..." Zhang Chulan cried in bed with a dying face. "......." Feng Baobao. "......." Lu Linglong. "......." Lu Lin. "All right! Zhang Chulan! Don''t pretend to be garlic if you have nothing to do!" Zhang Lingyu looked at Zhang Chulan discontentedly and said with regret: "At that time, I really thought that you were Yin by the Tang clan leader using concealed weapons, poison palms and other means......" "Return concealed weapons..." Zhang Chulan instantly returned to normal, lying in bed and looking at Zhang Lingyu, said: "Martial uncle, are you reading Scriptures or online novels all day on the mountain? The old sect head really just ''slapped'' me..." "Less nonsense!" Zhang Lingyu said. "What''s the situation now?" Lu Linglong did not unexpectedly change Zhang Chulan''s face, but asked in some doubt: "The old door chief looked a little strange just now..." Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan lay on the bed and pondered a little. Then he put his hands behind his head and said: "It''s really a little difficult this time..." "What does this mean?" Lu Lin said curiously. "The information is not right." Zhang Chulan looked at the ceiling above and said slowly: "There is indeed a secret in Tangmen. Naturally, people of Tangmen don''t have to say much. Even if those young people may not know much, the three old sect leaders... Must know what the secret is." "The whole sex guys seem to know the secret, and they may come directly for the secret..." "The old sect head probably didn''t know why the whole sex group came at the beginning, but not long ago, seeing his action of locking Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng together, he probably learned the purpose of the whole sex during the interrogation." "Interestingly..." "The old sect head doesn''t seem to mind that we are also involved. He is even happy to see us make trouble together. Otherwise, he can''t be willing to let us stay here when he knows I''m just pretending..." With that, Zhang Chulan slowly sat up from the bed, looked at the other four people present and said: "Why did Quan Xing come and take such a big risk to come to Tangmen in person?" "In fact, if you think about their previous behavior of recklessly attacking Longhu Mountain, you can guess the reasons. It''s nothing more than something related to the Jiashen rebellion and Baqi skills." "But..." Zhang Chulan frowned slowly when she thought of the fact that Mei Jinfeng came with Tang clan. "If it''s a secret related to Jiashen rebellion and baqiji, normal people''s reaction to yesterday''s incident should be the same as that Zhang. They should continue to hide the secret in everything they say, because this can ensure that there won''t be too much trouble in the door." "The attitude of the old sect head and the arrival of the mother-in-law..." Speaking of this, he seemed to think clearly about the possibility of Tang clan, so he immediately looked up at Lu Lin and said: "Brother Lu, I can''t move now because of my old injury. If you are involved, help me run. Go to Tang Wenlong to help contact the old sect head and say that I want to meet the old sect head alone before going down the mountain anyway..." "We must guard Tang Wenlong and watch him convey this'' meaning ''to the old sect head!" "OK!" Lu Lin immediately nodded and agreed. Then she immediately turned and walked out of the room. After Lu Lin left, Lu Linglong looked at Zhang Chulan puzzled. "What are you doing? The old door chief has made it clear before. I shouldn''t see you again this time?" "... if you see, it''s best. If you don''t see..." Zhang Chulan shook his head helplessly in his eyes and said: "Let''s get ready to fight with Tangmen as soon as possible. This time, we are really regarded as chess pieces, and we can''t get rid of this identity at all, unless we leave Tangmen now "Ha???" Chapter 290 evening, In the room where Zhang Chulan and others are located, "I can''t contact..." Lu Lin shook her head as soon as she came back: "Tang Wenlong really made great efforts to contact us. Those Tang clan disciples seem to be looking for the old sect leader... It doesn''t seem to be pretending." As soon as the words came out, the room fell into silence. Lu Linglong even frowned and hugged her hands and said, "ah Lian, it seems that the old sect head really doesn''t want to see you. Do we really want to talk to Tang clan next..." "Yes." Zhang Chulan nodded and interrupted Lu Linglong''s next words, then turned his head and looked at Zhang Lingyu standing in front of the room. See this, Zhang Lingyu looked at the Tang clan disciples sitting outside through the glass on the door and whispered, "I''ve been watched." "......." Lu Linglong. "It seems that the old door chief really meant that." Zhang Chulan shook his head helplessly. Lu Lin was not in the room before. When she heard Zhang Chulan say so, she looked at the people in confusion, "did the old door chief tell you anything before?" "No..." Zhang Chulan leaned against the railing at the head of the dormitory bed and explained: "Brother Lu, the old sect head really didn''t tell us clearly, but think we can stay in Tangmen by dressing garlic..... Didn''t the old man give us a chance?" "Moreover, there is only one chance, that is, the chance to lift the table with Tangmen now!" "Lift the table with Tangmen?" hearing this, Lu Lin didn''t speak, but Zhang Lingyu frowned. "What does that mean?" "The meaning is very simple..." Zhang Chulan continued to explain without looking back: "In fact, all the words that the old sect chief Bai Tian said were for us. To sum up, after today... We won''t have a chance at all." "So..." "We can do it ourselves tonight, as long as we are brave enough..." "Let''s do it?" Zhang Lingyu scruples about the Tangmen disciples outside the door and tries to keep his voice down and asks, "what are you going to do? What do you mean to lift a table with Tangmen?" "My goal is to provoke Tang clan and Quan Xing, and finally let Tang clan clean up the gang of Quan Xing, and then I will seize the opportunity to contact mother-in-law Jinfeng..." Zhang Chulan said. "I''m afraid this was seen through by several old men of Tang clan when I first came into contact with Tang miaoxing. They should all think that I didn''t have a good heart for Tang clan and Quanxing..." "However, apart from Tang miaoxing, who encouraged me, I''m afraid no one can realize what I will do for this purpose." Let''s go, Zhang Chulan patted her face with her hand, then got up and sat by the bed, looked at the other four people in the room and said: "Even if I break in hard tonight, I will see mother-in-law Jinfeng. If necessary, I will come out with Xia Liuqing!" "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Zhang Lingyu immediately shouted in a low voice: "Your cooperation with Quanxing has been somewhat thoughtless. Now you have to break up with Tangmen for Quanxing. Do you know..." "Hey, martial uncle..." Zhang Chulan suddenly smiled at Zhang Lingyu and said: "Everyone is qualified to talk about me, but you are not qualified. I don''t know who it was a while ago. You were driven out of Longhu Mountain because of your unclear relationship with integrity?" "......." Zhang Lingyu. Hearing this, Zhang Lingyu immediately wilted when he remembered the scene a while ago. On the other side, Lu Lin didn''t care about Zhang Lingyu''s private affairs, but after careful thinking, she said: "..... is it difficult to start a war with Tangmen next?" "Is this... Too much?" Lu Linglong hesitated. The brothers and sisters of the Lu family are very concerned about the news of rootless life. Otherwise, they will not come to the Tang clan with Zhang Chulan and plan to contact mother-in-law Jinfeng, who has a deep relationship with rootless life. However, the Lu family''s education is still there. They can investigate without roots regardless of their own risks, but they don''t want to hurt other innocent people and go to war with Tangmen because of their own affairs. In the eyes of the brothers and sisters, it is indeed a little selfish. Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan looked at the Lu brothers and sisters and Zhang Lingyu and said, "martial uncle, there are two more. I beg you to come this time just to protect my safety. In fact, so far, the tasks of the three have been completed..." "Besides, my next behavior is like death. There is no so-called security to protect. If you three want to go, you''d better go now..." "Zhang Chulan, I have a question..." Lu Linglong interrupted with a serious face: "You just said that almost no one in Tangmen can think of how much you will achieve for your own purpose. What''s your purpose of coming to Tangmen this time?" "It has something to do with the whereabouts of rootless students," Zhang Chulan replied. "Specific?" Lu Linglong immediately asked. "..." Zhang Chulan was silent and did not continue to answer Lu Linglong''s questions. See this, "I see." Lu Linglong didn''t ask any more, "as Xiao Liuzhen said, if I want to continue to understand, I will pay a price for it." Lu Linglong has only one purpose, that is, the news related to rootless life. It''s best to confirm the life and death of rootless life. For other dangerous things that have something to do with rootless life, even if she is really interested and wants to know more about them, she will still consider for the sake of the Lu family and will not pull her family into the mire together. "I also have a problem." Lu Lin looked at the silent Lu Linglong, then looked at Zhang Chulan sitting opposite the bed and asked: "Zhang Chulan, are you doing evil?" "Absolutely not." Zhang Chulan answered directly without thinking. "... it''s arbitrary." Lu Lin was stunned when she saw Zhang Chulan''s attitude without hesitation, and then said: "It often happens that people don''t know when they do evil..." "I know myself!" Zhang Chulan looked at Lu Lin seriously and said, "I know I''m kind..." "... such words are even more crazy." Lu Lin frowned. "Crazy?" Zhang Chulan said slowly with an expressionless face: "I don''t have high requirements for others and myself, and at least in this matter about Tangmen, I won''t feel happy because of other people''s suffering, but become more depressed because of it, even if I personally imposed the suffering on each other......" This seemingly inexplicable and even self contradictory words came out. Except for Feng Baobao, the three young people all looked at Zhang Chulan in silence, especially Zhang Lingyu, who had just been driven out of Longhu Mountain, as if he had found something he didn''t have. Confused, puzzled, but envious At night, Zhang Chulan looked at the sky outside the window and immediately motioned to Feng Baobao, saying: "Sister bao''er, go to the one outside the door?" "Oh!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª About an hour later, The direction of Tangmen campus is gradually ringing. It is obvious that Zhang Chulan and others have begun to make trouble. The back mountain of Tangmen, Liu Xiaojiang, wearing a black mask, quietly appeared in front of a cave. He looked back at the direction of Tangmen''s campus and put energy in his body to strengthen his perception. His eyes immediately twinkled with red light. Then he slowly walked into the dark cave. Tang miaoxing''s energy is inside the cave. In addition, there are some energy that have not been seen in the Tang clan for a while. And, through perception. Liu Xiaojiang found that most of the strange breath kept a certain distance from Tang miaoxing in the cave. Only one breath, which was relatively old but far less powerful than Tang miaoxing, seemed to sit face to face in front of Tang miaoxing. Is this Xu Xin, who was hidden in the Tang clan and was also one of the 36 thieves in those years? This breath is too weak, isn''t it? Liu Xiaojiang sensed the situation in the cave. Even if he roughly guessed the identity of the person opposite Tang miaoxing, he was still reluctant to believe that this person was Xu Xin. After all, Tang miaoxing personally revealed yesterday that the only person who can use Dan bite is Xu Xin. How can a person of Tang clan who can learn to inherit Dan bite be inferior to some excellent young people? Then, with questions in mind. Liu Xiaojiang passed through the only spacious passage inside the cave and came to a relatively spacious "square". Looking up at the red symbol engraved on the stone cave at the end of the front, he could not help but frown slowly. "... it''s this inexplicable symbol again. Is this really the running energy path of Dan phage?" "Gee, no wonder..." Liu Xiaojiang had a detailed understanding of Tangmen before he came here, and because the company had sent someone to supervise the demolition of some organs of Tangmen, and also had a little understanding of the symbols engraved on those organs, he knew that this symbol was probably the energy path for danbite to run in the human body. But it was because of this that he realized why Dan phage gradually disappeared in Tangmen. With this spiral energy path that does not conform to the human body''s meridians Liu Xiaojiang thinks that if everyone in Tangmen can learn to eat Dan, it is playing huqin in his crotch -- pure fucking nonsense! "Outsiders can''t practice at all. Even if it''s the cultivation method of Tangmen, it''s still the result of a narrow life... What''s in the mind of Tangmen ancestors?" Even if I couldn''t help muttering about Dan bite. Liu Xiaojiang still walked towards the cave at the end of the square, and then saw two young people in white clothes slowly appear, standing motionless in front of the cave, as if waiting for his past. "You..." Liu Xiaojiang stopped in front of the two Tang clan disciples and looked at them with a slightly confused expression. The two Tang clan disciples in the Tang tomb look similar to the Tang clan disciples outside in age, even in energy. They are just between Bo Zhong, but their expression always gives people a sense of... Extraordinary indifference that is not like human beings. Not just yourself Liu Xiaojiang looked at the expressions on the faces of the two Tangmen disciples and even thought they might not even care about their own lives "Black mask..." one of the female Tang clan disciples suddenly said when she saw Liu Xiaojiang: "You... Should be master yinggou." "The old sect leader is inside, and senior Xu Xin is also there... Please come with us." the bald male Tangmen disciple then said. After that, the two Tangmen disciples turned back one after another and walked to the inside of the cave under the gaze of Liu Xiaojiang. Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang could only resist his doubts and puzzlement and followed two Tang clan disciples to the cave. ¡­¡­ A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang followed two Tang clan disciples who led the way to the same spacious square as before, but there were some small caves like honeycomb on the surrounding stone walls. At this point, Tang miaoxing was sitting beside a stone platform in the middle of the square, playing chess with a thin old man who was poorly dressed and neglected. His expression was calm and serious. "Old sect leader, people have come......" the bald male Tang clan disciple said in a flat tone. Then, regardless of Tang miaoxing''s response to this, and regardless of why Liu Xiaojiang was allowed to come in, the two Tangmen disciples walked back again towards the way they came. "... mysterious." Liu Xiaojiang watched the two Tangmen disciples leave, then looked up at the small caves on the surrounding stone walls, and finally walked to the two elders sitting on the stone platform. However, seeing that the two old men were fighting fiercely on the chessboard, he didn''t open his mouth to interrupt the close game, but stood silently watching the game. Ten minutes later, "Alas, lost..." Tang miaoxing noticed the situation of the game, sighed and shook his head, then looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who was silent, and said: "Coming?" "Well, at your invitation, I came to play chess for Tangmen." Liu Xiaojiang said. "Hum..." Tang miaoxing heard this and immediately smiled and patted his thigh. "Look what you said. Your strength and chess pieces... Are too modest." "Without affecting the original purpose, sell it to a famous Tang clan... Why not?" Liu Xiaojiang turned to look at the relatively thin old man and said: "Senior Xu Xin, the reason why we came to Tangmen this time is because we learned that you are still alive. We want to ask you some secrets of that year." Wen Yan, Xu Xin first looked at the mysterious man with facial makeup beside him, then looked at Tang miaoxing opposite again and said: "Elder martial brother, this guy who doesn''t dare to show up, is it the trusting master you just said?" "It''s him..." Tang miaoxing nodded, but then suddenly asked. "How''s it going?" "I can''t see my face. I''m not sure, but the possibility is very small. Although the man is a little reckless, at least he has an advantage of being bold..." Xu Xin shook his head slowly. "Isn''t it..." Tang miaoxing was relieved. "That''s good... Otherwise it''s really difficult." "After all, if you are not included, even if you catch up with everyone in Tangmen, you may not really succeed in leaving this guy. It''s not good, it''s not good..." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. what the fuck? These two old bastards are turning around and scolding me for being irresponsible, aren''t they? And They still want to leave me in Tangmen? Gan! Luckily, I just saved face for you two old guys! I knew I should have lifted your chessboard as soon as I came up! Chapter 291 "Two old gentlemen..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t seem to care about the "immoral behavior" of the two old people, but said slowly and calmly again: "I can guess who you two were talking about just now, but if I were the person in those years... I''m afraid Quanxing won''t find Tangmen this time." "You mean Mei Jinfeng?" Tang miaoxing may have heard about Mei Jinfeng, but obviously he won''t pay too much attention to a ''stupid'' all sex monster. However, since Xia Liuqing learned the real purpose of Quan Xing''s coming to Tangmen earlier, he also understood what Quan Xing came to do. These Gang suddenly found the all sex demons of Tangmen. They just wanted to come to Tangmen in person to satisfy their various careful thoughts with "legitimate reasons". The purpose of Mei Jinfeng and Xia Liuqing is undoubtedly to really want to ask Xu Xin, the party concerned, about something that had something to do with rootless life in those years. The corpse devil and the rebellious boy of the LV family may also come for some unspeakable reason. They want to take this opportunity to learn more about Jiashen. Zhang Chulan and the two younger generation of the Lu family want to know more about their grandfather Zhang Huaiyi, so that their grandfather''s bitter enemy has no roots. These reasons seem to be understandable. And this all-around new leader wins In order to take advantage of this opportunity to change the current situation of Tangmen, Tang miaoxing can ignore Mei Jinfeng and others'' offense to Tangmen because they want to see Xu Xin, or sit back and watch Zhang Chulan and others learn something about that year here. Because, no matter Mei Jinfeng and others, or Zhang Chulan and others, as long as these people can keep a sense of propriety in their work, even if they "succeed" here, they will not cause unacceptable losses to the Tang clan. In addition, the arrival of these guys just gave him a good chance. The strength of these guys on a certain level will certainly make most Tangmen disciples realize their shortcomings, make it easier for most Tangmen disciples to see the current situation of Tangmen, and give him a relatively reasonable preventive injection in advance for changing Tangmen''s plan later. Therefore, the arrival of these guys, in Tang miaoxing''s eyes, the advantages are far greater than the disadvantages. Even if it doesn''t work, it can maintain a relative balance between the advantages and disadvantages in the end. Even if you pay a certain price, Tangmen can get the corresponding return Only the new all-around leader wearing a mask. Tang miaoxing couldn''t understand this guy after thinking about it. Moreover, because of the strong power of the other party, he not only couldn''t guarantee that the winning hook could be used for himself this time, but also always felt that the emergence of this guy might be the most unstable factor in his plan. However, even if he knows this and that winning the hook may lead to the failure of his plan, he will still feel helpless because of the strength of the other party. This person only came to Tangmen with Mei Jinfeng and others because he had to respond to the reasonable requirements of the sect leader? Tang miaoxing didn''t believe that such a "harmonious" picture would appear in the whole nature, so he didn''t believe Liu Xiaojiang''s previous explanation. At that time, it was just because of the strong strength shown by yinggou. He had no choice but to make concessions on this matter for the time being. Now, Mei Jinfeng and others may have been cleared of being "suspected" of harming the Tang clan, but Liu Xiaojiang is still the "source of disaster" in the eyes of Tang miaoxing, and is the person most likely to cause heavy losses within the Tang clan. "The matter of mother-in-law Jinfeng is not a secret. I believe you can know her as long as you let someone investigate... She is only interested in things related to rootless life." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the smiling head of the Tang clan in front of him. He always felt that there was something wrong with the other party''s attitude. He was a little too enthusiastic about his "unstable factor" with unknown purpose. Thinking of this, He turned to look at Xu Xin, who was silent. A strange flash flashed in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything more in the end. "What about you?" Tang miaoxing did not deny Liu Xiaojiang''s view of Mei Jinfeng. Obviously, he had already asked people to investigate about Mei Jinfeng. "Mr. Ying, you are the leader of all sex. If you are not rootless, I really don''t understand your reason..." "I''m also very interested in what happened back then," Liu Xiaojiang said immediately "Besides, as I said before, in addition to being very interested in what happened in those years, I''m also very interested in Tangmen''s Dan bite... And I''m going to experience it." "But..." Speaking of which, Liu Xiaojiang looked up again at the surrounding stone walls and said, "if the special symbol along the way is the running energy path of Tang clan''s Dan phagocytosis in the body, the current situation of Tang clan... Seems not so difficult to understand." "But on the contrary, Dan phage can be inherited in this case. Up to now, there can be a senior Xu Xin, Tangmen... It''s really great." Liu Xiaojiang''s methods of practicing energy, including golden light mantra and thunder method, even the Tongtian Book obtained from Lu Jin and the Liuku immortal thief obtained from balun, are almost all "orthodox skills" derived from the concept of Taoism. So, In the eyes of Liu Xiaojiang, a Taoist, the cultivation method of Dan bite is essentially a kind of evil way. However, considering the fact that the cultivation method of Tang clan is not based on self-cultivation and supplemented by physical fitness, he will not have any redundant views on this school of Tang clan. Assassins, killers In ancient times, it was just a trade to eat by craft. What''s more? After the Tang clan became stable in the world, it had already chosen the golden basin to wash its hands and stopped doing shady things such as collecting money and killing people. Liu Xiaojiang can even look at the whole nature without colored glasses. Naturally, he will not want to fundamentally deny the existence of this school of Tang clan, let alone think that people''s purposeful cultivation must be crooked. After all, Taoists cultivate themselves and strengthen their health. They also practice purposefully. At best, they are only milder in purpose. crooked ways? Tao is Tao. Whether it is right or evil, there is no difference in the eyes of heaven. What about crooked sects and big orthodox sects? Are they all human differences? Are they all bipedal beasts who don''t know the height of heaven and earth? Just Heaven is merciless! At the feet of all living beings, there is also a world dominated by people... That''s all! "So..." Tang miaoxing heard Liu Xiaojiang''s idea of learning about Dan bite again, and a light that was hard to detect flashed in his eyes. Then he said: "Mr. Ying, I have understood your request to come to Tangmen this time. I can also promise you to know the things of that year in my younger martial brother''s place, but this Dan bite......" "Hum, hum..." Liu Xiaojiang noticed the difference in Tang miaoxing''s eyes. Now he heard the other party''s completely against his heart, and the corners of his mouth under the mask slowly raised an arc upward. "Tang clan chief, what an abacus..." "Oh?" Tang miaoxing smiled at Liu Xiaojiang. "Mr. Ying, I''m trying to persuade you to give up. After all, danbite is still too dangerous. My younger martial brother has been hiding in the grave for decades and hasn''t fought with anyone. If there''s any accident..." "If I give up the idea of learning Tangmen pill, can I be sure that I may have another purpose this time?" Liu Xiaojiang suddenly said. "If I still insist on asking for advice from senior Xu Xin''s Dan phage, unstable factors like me... Is it better to die?" "After all, this kind of organization is very special. The previous use of each other is greater than the friendship of the same clan. When is the most important for me? I won the hook to become the leader of the whole clan for a few days. How can others retaliate against Tangmen at any cost because of me?" "What''s more..." "You''ve already said that. If I insist on asking for advice from Dan phage, I can only die myself in the end..... Isn''t it?" So far, Hum!!! Liu Xiaojiang suddenly exuded a strange black energy like substance, and then said in an extremely gloomy tone: "Tang clan leader, do you want to kill me with a so-called accident instant, Several Tang clan disciples hiding in the surrounding Shibi cave jumped down one after another and immediately surrounded Liu Xiaojiang. These Tang clan disciples in white robes, like the two who were in charge of leading the way before, have an extreme indifference that is not like normal people. No one will doubt that these abnormal looking guys will give up their lives for some purpose at any time. Liu Xiaojiang noticed the actions of the Tang clan disciples around him and still stood in front of Tang miaoxing and Xu Xin. He didn''t look at these Tang clan disciples, who were only emotionally special. "Several old guys of the LV family went together, but they couldn''t stop me who was going to leave at that time. On the contrary, I personally abolished the next patriarch LV Zhong..." "Tang clan leader, if you are hostile to me, do you think what price to pay for the current Tang clan in Sichuan?" "Ha ha..." Tang miaoxing still sat on the stone platform, looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a smile and said: "Mr. Ying, your words are too serious. I''m not as shameless as you expected. Since you didn''t bully Tangmen with your strength, how could I want to use danbite to make an accident like you said." "You think too much..." With that, the old man immediately waved to several Tangmen disciples around, and timely stopped these Tangmen disciples from further offending Liu Xiaojiang. "People in Tangmen have their own pride in danbite and its past achievements. This is one of the main reasons why I bet my treasure on danbite, so that more Tangmen disciples can inherit it and finally change the decline of Tangmen." "Dan bite is really unique, and it is a terrible thing that will die here if you are careless, whether for those who want to inherit it or those who face it in the fight..." "There is no solution to the poison of danbite. Even its performer can''t save the people who have been hit by danbite. Therefore, just because it is dangerous enough, I want Mr. Ying to give up the idea of learning this thing. As for other requirements that won''t harm the interests of Tangmen, I can promise you." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang hasn''t spoken yet, Xu Xin, who was silent on one side, couldn''t help but look at Tang miaoxing. It seemed that he was undoubtedly looking at his senior brother again. He didn''t expect that the other party''s face could be so thick. Liu Xiaojiang was silent for a moment, then slowly opened his mouth and said: "... old Sir, do you think I look like a fool? Do you think I only become the master of all sex by strength?" "Of course not..." Tang miaoxing replied with a smile: "However, please don''t underestimate me, Mr. Ying. If I really want to calculate something at this time, will I use such means that will be easily seen through?" As soon as this remark came out, the people present fell into silence. Even the indifferent Tang clan disciples around seemed to have more eyes on Tang miaoxing. "......." Xu Xin. "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Shameless! What a fucking shameless old man! Let him finish all the good and bad words alone! How can I become a villain who embarrasses Tangmen?! A moment later, "Ha ha..." Liu Xiaojiang resisted his desire to curse his mother, gradually recovered his strange black energy, and then calmly said: "I see..." "If that''s the case, I''ve really thought about it. I hope Tang clan leader doesn''t mind too much." "After all, I''m used to those old rotten millet in the circle. Everyone has been calculating and trying to live these years..." "Understand..." Tang miaoxing nodded magnanimously and smiled: "Now that I''ve said this, Mr. Ying has understood my idea. Let''s learn from Tang mendan''s idea..." "Senior Xu Xin." Liu Xiaojiang turned to look at Xu Xin, who was silent, and said: "If you think you''re ready, we can start at any time, whether it''s the assassination method used by Tangmen or the face-to-face fight..... Whatever." No matter how Tang miaoxing and Xu Xin reacted, he immediately stepped back, sat directly on the ground, looked up at the two elders and said: "Whether the idea of Tang clan leader is true or false, and whether you two want to kill me or not... There is no need to be merciful." "I really came for Dan phage. Even if I really have any other purpose, I have to wait until I have learned Dan phage..." "If I really died of Tangmen Dan bite, it only shows that my strength is not enough." "But if you don''t die..." Liu Xiaojiang suddenly smiled at Tang miaoxing and said: "Chief Tang clan, you''d better expect me to die, otherwise... Hum." "..." seeing this, Tang miaoxing finally put away the smile on his face, turned to Xu Xin and said: "Younger martial brother..." "Elder martial brother, I understand." Xu Xin nodded to Tang miaoxing, then slowly stood up from the stone platform and walked slowly across Liu Xiaojiang. "Boy, I''m sorry..." Chapter 292 Xu Xin is really weak. Even if he is not a bully in the circle, his strength can not be a cruel role feared by others. Liu Xiaojiang can easily see through the "thirty-six thieves" in the world just by looking at the past. If we don''t mention the Tang clan''s Dan bite for the moment, the old man standing opposite at the moment is not even as powerful as the surrounding Tang clan disciples. Weak, too weak Liu Xiaojiang looked at the thin old man standing opposite. Considering the kind of "small abacus" before Tang miaoxing, he couldn''t help but open his innate observation method - blood pupil again. Xu Xin''s weakness can''t be hidden at all. But just such a weak old man can make Tang miaoxing confident to stay in Tangmen forever Liu Xiaojiang knew that the reason why Tang miaoxing had such an idea was that Xu Xin had mastered the unique skill of Tang clan - danbite. Tang miaoxing is not confident in Xu Xin, but a powerful means inherited by the Tang clan. Because of Dan bite, he thought that even a weak guy like Xu Xin was the most likely person in Tangmen to kill Liu Xiaojiang! "Sorry?" Liu Xiaojiang sat on the ground and looked at Xu Xin like a dead wood. Then he calmly shook his head and said: "Senior Xu Xin, you are too confident." "I admit that danbite''s reputation in the past is really shocking, and it may indeed be a strong means, otherwise you old people don''t need to inherit it at any cost like today..." "But..." Liu Xiaojiang immediately raised the energy in his body to the limit. In addition to the little red light in his eyes when using the blood pupil, he also began to gather a kind of essence light. "Although it''s arrogant to say so, I''m very strong." Smelling the speech, I saw Liu Xiaojiang again. His eyes seemed to surge under his mask. Xu Xin didn''t doubt the authenticity of these words, "Oh, only when he really wants to fight with people, will there be the unique essence of the energy practitioner in his eyes. Return to nature..... You''re not bluffing me." "But..." Xu Xin didn''t seem to be in a hurry to fight Liu Xiaojiang, nor did he immediately show the legendary Dan bite. Instead, he looked at Liu Xiaojiang sitting on the ground with great interest and said: "Boy, after listening to your conversation with my senior brother just now, I don''t doubt that you will be interested in those things in those years, but I have another problem here before we really start..." "You say." Liu Xiaojiang sat on the ground, raised his hand and motioned, "if I can, I don''t mind answering your question. After all, I have to ask about the year from your mouth." "OK..." Xu Xin smiled and nodded, then slowly opened his mouth and said: "My question is..." "Why do you insist on asking for advice from me when you know that Dan phage is very dangerous and even guess that Tangmen wants to do this to your disadvantage? Why do you care so much about Dan phage Liu Xiaojiang frowned slowly and looked at the old man opposite, but he didn''t speak for a long time. "Is this a difficult question?" Xu Xin shook his head with a smile and said, "well... I''ll ask another way." "Boy, my elder martial brother told me about the LV family not long ago. He said that it was very likely that you did it. Just now you admitted it during the conversation." "I want to ask..." "Are you coming to Tangmen for the same purpose as you went to Lv''s house before?" "......." Liu Xiaojiang. ¡­¡­ Liu Xiaojiang went to Lvjia village to investigate the innate power soul enlightenment, to confirm the connection between Lvjia and biyou village before the incident, and to find out the main messenger behind the biyou village incident, so as to get more inside information about Jiashen and Baqi technology in that year. At that time, all his actions were for both hands. Now, Liu Xiaojiang came into contact with the main messenger behind the biyou village incident, and learned the existence of both hands from each other. So, up to now, he not only knows who the two full hands are, but also knows the relationship between the two full hands and soul enlightenment. What Liu Xiaojiang is doing now is no longer just for both hands, but more for himself and the people around him to get real freedom in the future. He became the leader of the whole clan, investigated the events of that year, came to Tangmen, and even tested the unique skills of Tangmen. Even his later behaviors in Tangmen were only the first stage of the whole plan - gaining the trust of the company and the above. If you want to win the trust of the company and the above. Liu Xiaojiang is bound to fulfill the agreement with Zhao Fangxu, maintain the same concept with the company even if he is in the whole world, and think more about the stability of the world when doing things. What is the concept that the company has been adhering to? It''s stable! It is the stable development of alien circles and even social order! Therefore, under such ideas and rules, we must find a reasonable way to solve the chaos between Jiashen and baqiji, and resolutely not let the alien circle appear the same chaos as before. Liu Xiaojiang, Zhang Chulan, and even others want to investigate the chaos of that year! After all, the Jiashen rebellion has been going on for many years. Even if it is turned out again, it will not cause too much trouble. Zhang Chulan and others want to investigate some inside stories because of their own affairs. The company and the above can also keep an understanding of the matter. However, we should not make too much noise. This is the above attitude and the bottom line of the company. However, Eight strange skills are different. In this era, the existence of this thing is unreasonable, which is the root of chaos at any time. Liu Xiaojiang understands the attitude of the company and the above towards baqiji. Therefore, in the future, after understanding all the inside stories of that year and using Baqi technology to achieve his purpose, he must first ensure that Baqi technology must completely cut off the possibility of inheritance in this generation! And Tang clan''s Dan bite Based on the existence of yinggou, Liu Xiaojiang is sure to ensure that he will not die in danbite. The reason why he came to Tangmen to learn Dan bite was that he considered it as the same as the eight wonders. If Dan phage is really powerful, it can be called no solution... Isn''t it similar to eight wonders in a certain way? What''s more? Now it seems that Dan bite is an extremely dangerous thing for others and Tangmen itself. Finally, if we can continue to inherit the Dan bite, the Tang clan can also restore its past prosperity, but this prosperity will not become another hidden danger for today''s stable social order? In the end, if Tangmen failed to succeed in inheriting it because of the danger of danbite, but they always lost their lives one after another. Won''t Tangmen... Become danbite and lose danbite? Isn''t it good to live safely? Now in this era, we have to talk about the prosperity of alien schools Liu Xiaojiang learned about the past experience of the Tang clan, and learned about the great righteousness of the Tang clan in that year from Er Zhuang. Not only did he not have any superfluous views on the strange School of Tang clan, but he even took a high look at this school because of the great righteousness of Tang clan in those years. In the eyes of Taoism, the way of cultivation was slightly "crooked and evil". But that''s why. Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t want to see the Tang clan become an unstable factor in the eyes of those above because of danbite, nor does he want to see the Tang clan completely decline because of danbite. After all, if only the current decline, Tangmen can still exist safely and have a certain voice in the alien circle. If the future becomes an unstable factor, if the future is completely lost to the inheritance of danphage Therefore, as long as we confirm the non solution of danphage. Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude towards Tang clan''s Dan bite and LV Jiaming''s soul art are basically the same ¡­¡­ On the stone platform, Tang miaoxing suddenly heard Xu Xin''s question. He couldn''t help looking at his younger martial brother thoughtfully, and then focused on Liu Xiaojiang again. On the other end, Seeing that Liu Xiaojiang hadn''t spoken for a long time, Xu Xin didn''t seem to answer his question, so he shook his head and sighed: "Oh... I see. Don''t you want to answer? I see. It''s just a pity that you are such a talent." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang immediately withdrew from his thoughts and looked at the thin old man like dead wood opposite, saying: "Senior Xu Xin, it may be rude to say so, and it may offend you, but if it was really for the sake of Tangmen, you really shouldn''t have survived." "... hey, you''re a good boy." Xu Xin not only didn''t get angry, but grinned and said: "Unfortunately, I was not only wrong, but also made wrong choices continuously. Now I can only do my best to make up for it..." "Even if the leader''s order is wrong?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Tang miaoxing on the stone platform in the distance. "I''m a disciple of Tangmen." Xu Xin nodded. "Also..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head in a rare self mockery. "If it''s not necessary, who will consider others, saints... How fucking tired it is to live." "Hey..." a flash of appreciation flashed in Xu Xin''s eyes and said, "boy, for the last time, you''d better..." "Senior Xu Xin, do it." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and interrupted. "Alas..." Xu Xin shook his head with regret and then said: "Then... Be careful." The voice just fell. Liu Xiaojiang found that the atmosphere in the scene suddenly stagnated. There was a thin old man like a dead tree opposite, but he suddenly gave people an inexplicable but extremely distorted sense of threat. It was the first time that he felt such a strange and distorted sense of crisis in the hands of others. Or Liu Xiaojiang felt the threat from others for the first time besides the old Heavenly Master! See this, Although Liu Xiaojiang still sat on the ground and wanted to experience the real power of danbite, he still couldn''t help condensing the black energy outside his body. The next moment. Xu Xin''s distorted threat disappeared instantly, and even made Liu Xiaojiang''s blood pupil lose part of its function. This moment. Liu Xiaojiang raised the blood pupil''s ability to the limit, and his eyes even became red with blood. However, he found that he could not perceive anything from the other party except the distorted way of breathing in the other party''s body. No breath, no emotion, abnormal silence If he could not see the flow of energy in Xu Xin''s body, he would even doubt whether the other party was dead! Da! The slight sound made by Xu Xin stepping on the ground barefoot affected Liu Xiaojiang''s whole mind under the Dharma observation. Da... Da... Da Liu Xiaojiang witnessed Xu Xin walking towards him step by step, but found that even if the other party had made moves, he still looked like a dead man. Then. Even Xu Xin looks very strange. Even the old man has come to himself. Liu Xiaojiang still sat on the ground and waited patiently for the other party to display the Tang clan''s unique assassination skill - Dan bite. The next second, Xu Xin moved. The old man, who looked like a dead tree, raised his arm in front of Liu Xiaojiang without warning, put his five fingers together into a knife and quickly stabbed him in the neck. See this, Although Xu Xin''s action is fast enough, I don''t know whether it is too sudden, or whether the assassin''s attack is really accurate. This attack was finally reacted by Liu Xiaojiang, but it is still a completely subconscious conditioned reflex. Liu Xiaojiang dodged Xu Xin''s stab in an instant. The conditioned punch wanted to go back, but he remembered the fact that the old man was weak, so that his fist stopped in front of the other party''s face in time. But even so. The huge wind and waves on Liu Xiaojiang''s fist still pushed the old man in front of him a few meters away. meanwhile, Liu Xiaojiang also noticed that there seemed to be something invisible around him. He was trying his best to drill into his body. Moreover, the black energy planted around him in advance did not respond to this, and let those invisible things penetrate the energy barrier and gradually integrate into the body along his own skin. Then, just between a few interest rates. The black energy around Liu Xiaojiang immediately dissipated into the air. He realized that he should have been bitten by the Tang clan''s pill. He slowly closed his eyes and began to pay attention to the state in his body. On the other end, Xu Xin got up trembling from the ground. He saw Liu Xiaojiang nearby who was suspected to be suppressing the energy poison of danphage, confirmed that the danphage he had just arranged had successfully hit the target, and could not help shaking his head and sighing again: "Alas... What a pity..." Tangmen pill! Touch it and die! Absolutely no solution! Although it is said that he is the leader of the whole sex, he is obviously a good seedling with great ambition... He is dead! Chapter 293 It really succeeded Although Tang miaoxing witnessed everything in the field, he also couldn''t really see the track of Dan phage. He can only judge whether Liu Xiaojiang has been bitten by the Tang clan through his own pre reaction to the danger and the performance of the two people in the field at this moment. Therefore, after seeing Liu Xiaojiang sitting motionless on the ground and the regret on his younger martial brother''s face, Tang miaoxing finally confirmed the fact that Liu Xiaojiang was being eroded by Qi poison. Dan eats into the body, and the immortal cannot be saved Tang miaoxing, and even several disciples of the Tang clan around him, will not doubt the ultimate fate of the all-round leader even if they see that the Qi poison in Liu Xiaojiang has not yet occurred. Death is certain. Moreover, it will be a very painful and miserable death method. This is the fate of the enemy who was bitten by the Tang clan pill and could not escape anyway! "Elder martial brother, does he really have to die?" seeing Tang miaoxing, Xu Xin got up and walked down the stone platform, and looked at his elder martial brother with some doubt. After all, according to the conversation just now, he didn''t think that the omniscient leader opposite must be the kind of heinous man who must die. contrary, He even felt that he was a selfless person who was somewhat similar to rootless students, but had more courage than rootless students in those years. The rootless student Xu Xin met at that time was barely such a person at the beginning. It was precisely because this kind of person was very rare at any time. He felt that he and other talents would be attracted by rootless students, so that he finally became a brother with a different surname. But unfortunately, they were finally cheated by rootless students If this person is different from rootless life, is a selfless person who appears to be the same inside and outside, joins wholeness also to guide the headless flies, and there will not be much change in his mind later, then this person may be a blessing for the current world. "Do you regret it?" Tang miaoxing calmly walked up to Xu Xin and patted his sloppy younger martial brother with his hand "I know what you''re thinking. Maybe he doesn''t deserve to die. It''s good to have a smart man to guide the headless flies. After all, it will make those guys converge in the current stable world..." "But..." Tang miaoxing took back his palm on Xu Xin''s shoulder, looked back at Liu Xiaojiang sitting on the ground opposite, and said: "He may be a blessing for the world." "But for the people of Tangmen, even my future plans, he is the most unstable factor. No one can guarantee what purpose he wants to come to Tangmen. If he wants to be unfavorable to Tangmen, then there will undoubtedly be a good opportunity." "It''s not an alien era now. The world will not change due to the emergence of an alien, nor will it change greatly due to the disappearance of an alien. The worst result in the future is to maintain the status quo..." "So..." "Compared with the subtle changes in the world, the choice I finally made... Is Tangmen." Well, Tang miaoxing took back his eyes to Liu Xiaojiang, turned to Xu Xin, who seemed to be weak around him, and said: "Xu Xin, I don''t expect you to lead the Tangmen. What you have to do later is to continue to inherit danphage." "In addition..." "I hope that when you make any decision in the future, you will give priority to the continuation and future of Tangmen. Dayi..... There is no need for Tangmen now." Hearing these words, The inner disciples of the surrounding Tang clan looked at them with a slightly puzzled expression. Obviously, they also felt that everything Tang miaoxing said sounded like telling the future. "..." Xu Xin looked up at the tall Tang miaoxing around him. Finally, he didn''t open his mouth to refute his senior brother. He just nodded calmly and agreed to his senior brother''s request. meanwhile, Zhang Chulan, Zhang Lingyu, Feng Baobao, Lu Lin and Mei Jinfeng finally reached the interior of the Tang tomb along the dark cave in the distance. See this, Tang miaoxing and Xu Xin both looked up at Zhang Chulan and others. The surrounding Tang clan disciples also stepped forward one after another and stopped Zhang Chulan and others not far from the two elders. "..." Zhang Chulan stopped and looked at these Tang clan disciples in white robes, who were as strange as the two before, and two elders not far away. final, Zhang Chulan''s eyes stopped on Liu Xiaojiang. When he saw the all sex leader sitting motionless in the grave, he could not help frowning slowly and doubting the other party''s real purpose again. At this time, Dada dada Two Tang clan disciples in white robes who were responsible for guiding Liu Xiaojiang also came here with three Tang clan disciples outside. "Uncle ferro!" Three Tang Men''s disciples followed him here. One of them, a strong man with slightly special hands, was surprised when he saw several fellow disciples gathered here: "Lao Mian! Hong Hong! Wu Zi! Why are you all here..." However, before he finished, he was stopped by Tao Tao in front of him. "It''s none of our business. Look..." "... elder martial brother, there are smart children in the outer gate." Xu Xin saw Tao Tao''s behavior and knew that the outer gate disciples could not know the truth, so he nodded with appreciation. "The problem of Tangmen doesn''t come from these children, but from our old guys..." Tang miaoxing nodded, then looked in the direction of Zhang Chulan and others, and said: "Mei Jinfeng, you and your all-round accomplices intruded into our Tangmen. Even if we caught you, we didn''t embarrass you. You escaped by luck. Now you intruded into our Tangmen Holy Land... Have you made an inch?" "Er..." Mei Jinfeng saw Tang miaoxing again, especially the stranger around Tang miaoxing, and hurriedly said: "Tang clan leader, I know all this is our fault. Even if I was killed by your disciples, I didn''t complain at all." "But anyway, I want to meet one of the 36 thieves in those years, your Tangmen..." At this point, she focused her attention on Xu Xin. "Xu Xin!" "Want to see my younger martial brother..." Tang miaoxing looked at Mei Jinfeng with an anxious expression and said, "your integrity is like this. You can do what you want and what others do. You never care. I heard that Mei Jinfeng is different from other integrity..." "Hum! What''s the difference between you and other omnisexuality!" After saying that, he raised his hand and pointed to Liu Xiaojiang sitting on the ground, saying: "Look, he is the leader of your whole nature. What I have to say is... He is very different from you. In addition to helping you meet my younger martial brother, he just wants to come to experience the Dan bite of Tangmen." "But it''s a pity that he overestimated his strength. In the end, he didn''t be persuaded by me. It''s a pity." Wen Yan, Mei Jinfeng noticed Liu Xiaojiang, but she saw Liu Xiaojiang sitting there motionless. She felt very weak in her breath, like an oil lamp that would be blown out by the wind at any time. "Tang clan chief, what''s going on, leader? Why..." "Zhang Chulan, what''s the matter with you?" Tang miaoxing ignored Mei Jinfeng and turned to look at Zhang Chulan beside her. But this sentence, combined with what Zhang Chulan did in Tangmen just now, is obviously giving him a chance to "explain". "Old sect head..." Zhang Chulan was stunned a little, then immediately reached out to Mei Jinfeng and said in righteous words: "I... of course I''m here to stop mother-in-law Jinfeng and Quanxing!" "What!?" Mei Jinfeng looked at Zhang Chulan with a confused face. She didn''t expect that the goods didn''t avoid people when they lied. Zhang Chulan ignored Mei Jinfeng''s eyes and shook her head with regret. "Alas, in the final analysis, we children are incompetent. Although we are trying to stop them all the way, we still can''t stop them." On the other end, "Sleeping trough?! he thinks we are air! Do you see! Open your eyes and lie! This is!" "Ah, calm down. The elders are here!" "All right, all right..." ¡­ "Hey..." after hearing Zhang Chulan''s words, Xu Xin saw the reaction of several Tang clan disciples in the distance, remembered the plan Tang miaoxing had said to himself before, smiled at his senior brother and asked: "This boy is Zhang Huaiyi''s grandson?" "Hahaha..." Tang miaoxing smiled when he saw this, but then shook his head and sighed: "Alas, it''s hard to do now. In those years, we claimed to have dealt with the disciples on the thirty-six thieves list." After that, he looked at Zhang Chulan again, narrowed his eyes and said: "Now, either my younger martial brother is really dead, or all of you are dead here, or other schools that dealt with their own disciples in those years will find Tang clan to settle accounts for this matter in the future. What should I do? I have to kill my mouth..... Understand?" "... what you said is reasonable!" Zhang Chulan answered immediately after he understood Tang miaoxing''s idea "However, you see, for the sake of our efforts, adults have spared us a lot this time. Where are mother-in-law Jinfeng and Xia Liuqing..... It''s hateful, but it didn''t cause irreparable losses, did it?" Saying, Zhang Chulan walked up to Tang miaoxing alone, smiled politely and said: "Old sect leader, do you think it''s ok? Your younger martial brother doesn''t have to die, and mother-in-law Jinfeng doesn''t have to die. Let''s take the third way!" "Oh?" Tang miaoxing pretended to look at Zhang Chulan unexpectedly. See this, Zhang Chulan looked at Xu Xin around Tang miaoxing and said with a strong desire for the truth: "Let''s let Grandpa Xu live! Let him see the sun again!" "......." Xu Xin. "Ha, let my younger martial brother live and see the sun again?" Tang miaoxing flashed a light in his eyes, but he still pretended to be stupid and said: "What a big tone. How old are you...... Zhang Chulan." "Hey, I''m not old enough. I''m just a small role, but everyone is happy in this direction. Why can''t we strive for it." Zhang Chulan took out her mobile phone from her pocket and said: "Old door chief, please wait a moment. I''ll ask the leader of a company for instructions first." ¡­ A moment later, Zhang Chulan handed his mobile phone to Tang miaoxing. "Zhao Fangxu, president Zhao, you two... Talk?" "..." Tang miaoxing deliberately kept silent for a while before taking Zhang Chulan''s mobile phone. "As you know, I''m in a dilemma now. It''s OK for my younger martial brother to be trapped in the grave all his life, but now it''s all so noisy. What do you think I should do?" "Alas..." Zhao Fangxu''s voice came out of the telephone hands-free. "Quan Xing is really hateful. On the contrary, Tang clan has your mind and your knowledge is generally... Admirable!" "I understood the situation of Tangmen in those years very well. On the one hand, it was the special environment and on the other hand, it was the feeling of the same clan. I was caught in it and made this choice..... Alas! Respectable!" "Thank you for your understanding." Tang miaoxing took his mobile phone and listened to Zhang Fangxu''s Rainbow fart to Tangmen. He didn''t really take these words seriously, but asked again: "Well, what should I do now?" "Don''t..." Zhang Fangxu said, "you don''t have to ask me. I''m not qualified to suggest anything to you. I can only represent the company this time. Say my own attitude..." "You are a disciple... A person who has been reclusive for decades. We won''t have any opinions. As long as we don''t violate Guofa, it''s all your own business." "As for the people who intruded into the Tang tomb..." "In my eyes, there is only behavior, and there is no difference between schools. Therefore, if it is me, this behavior is really hateful. It should be punished and treated, but considering the causes and consequences of this matter, the most important thing is to deal with the problem without colored glasses." "Besides..." "As for what you are worried about, I have some say in your younger martial brother''s future..." "That''s the same sentence. No matter what happened in those years and everyone''s attitude in those years, it was completely over in those years. Today, I don''t allow anyone to make waves through this matter!" "Therefore, not only for you, Tangmen, but also for everyone else in the circle, the company''s attitude is the same... Who makes trouble! I make who!" "I see!" Tang miaoxing finally showed a "sincere" smile when he heard this sentence. Later, he spoke politely with Zhao Fangxu again, and then hung up with the company. However, at this time. "What a good abacus... Door chief!" Zhang Wang''s voice suddenly came from a distance. Tang clan disciples gathered in the Tang tomb one after another. Even Tu Junfang, Lv Liang and Ding Jian, as well as Xia Liuqing covered with blood, came to the relatively empty area of the Tang tomb. "When did you start thinking?" Zhang Wang went directly to Tang miaoxing and said angrily: "You''re going to let this bastard go!" Wen Yan, Tang miaoxing looked at everyone present, then looked down at Zhang Wang in front of him and said, "you can''t talk nonsense, younger martial brother." "This is a helpless move forced by all sex demons." "Keep your words to fool outsiders!" Zhang Wang clenched his fist angrily and said, "indulge the whole sex to make trouble in Tangmen! How are you going to explain to those who trust you!" "Tang miaoxing! Is this the way you guard Tang clan as the sect leader!?" "... don''t worry, there will be an explanation, there will be... The same." Tang miaoxing just smiled and shook his head in front of the angry Zhang Wang. However, one sentence made Tang miaoxing''s smile freeze in an instant. "Yes, I believe the head of Tang clan will explain to everyone, even if that person almost died in the hands of Tang clan..... Right?" Chapter 294 How is this possible?! All Tangmen disciples who knew about Dan phage and knew that Liu Xiaojiang had been eroded by Qi poison looked at him slowly rising from the ground like nothing, and almost exactly the same questions appeared in their hearts. At this moment, not only these people who have known about danphage, but also Xu Xin, who personally performed danphage before, couldn''t help staring at Liu Xiaojiang. Tang clan''s Dan phage has absolutely no solution. This person has obviously been poisoned by Dan phage''s energy. Even if he can hold on for a period of time with strong cultivation, he will never escape the fate of finally dying under Dan phage! This fate..... Even Zhang Huaiyi, who killed many famous people in the circle with one person, still hated the pill in the end! Why? Why is he alive?! Tang miaoxing witnessed Liu Xiaojiang''s success in danbite. Seeing the other party''s appearance as if nothing had happened, Tang miaoxing also fell into short-term chaos because danbite missed. someone else. Especially the Tang clan disciples in white robes, when they saw Liu Xiaojiang coming towards the crowd, they couldn''t help but step back like a ghost. without doubt. Obviously, these people know more about the "way of existence" of Tangmen''s Dan bite than the Tangmen disciples outside, and also know how incredible it is that Dan bite misses! "Huh?" Zhang Wang noticed the performance of Tang miaoxing, Xu Xin and several inner disciples around him. Looking at Liu Xiaojiang with a dramatic mask on his face, he seemed to have guessed something, and then slowly frowned. On the other side, At the beginning, Mei Jinfeng, who thought Liu Xiaojiang was unlucky because of Tang miaoxing''s words, also said with an unexpected face: "Little... Headmaster, you... Are all right. You were hit by Tang clan leader just now..." "Well, Tang clan''s Dan bite is worthy of its reputation. It''s really tricky, but it''s still hard for me to solve it." Liu Xiaojiang glanced at everyone present and finally focused on Tang miaoxing and Xu Xin again. "You two, it seems that the famous Tang clan pill will come to an end with me in the future..." At this point, ignoring Xu Xin, the only one who can bite with Dan, he looked at Tang miaoxing with a gloomy expression and clenched his fist and said: "Tang clan leader, if it is now, will you continue to stick to your ideas when the myth of danbite has been ended?" "For a unique skill that is powerful but not without solution, he fought for the lives of the disciples in the door, and even bet the rise and fall of Tangmen on it..... Isn''t it a loss?" As soon as this was said, the Tangmen disciples who had just arrived at the scene immediately looked at each other. "Dan bite?! does our Tangmen really have this thing?!" "HMM... I''ve heard of it too, but it''s said that Dan phage has been lost. Why is it..." "No! If there is really Dan bite! What the man said just now is that he has learned, learned Dan bite... He is still alive!" "Legends... Are they all deceptive?!" Liu Xiaojiang heard the dialogue of several Tang clan disciples in the distance. He couldn''t help but raise the arc of his mouth slowly under the black drama mask. The reason why he said those words just now is to make those young Tangmen disciples question the myth that Tangmen''s pill devours no solution, and then fundamentally destroy Tang miaoxing''s plan. It''s a legendary Tang clan pill that has no solution. Although it''s very powerful in reality, it''s not a real means without solution. Cultivating it will be accompanied by the great risk of losing your life Legends are false! As long as the Tang clan disciples can think that legends are legends, and Dan bite is just a beautified "fairy tale", then the "shortcomings" will be magnified several times in their eyes! This kind of risk is very high, but the income is only a "OK" means. How can it become the pride of Tangmen disciples? Even if you Xu Xin want to teach, even if you Tang miaoxing intend to let Dan bite be inherited and want it to be inherited by more Tang clan disciples... The disciples of the sect also have to want to learn! "The myth of Dan bite has been ended..." after hearing Liu Xiaojiang''s words, Zhang Wang also felt a little incredible. Then he looked at Tang miaoxing again and asked with a more angry and puzzled expression: "Tang miaoxing! What the hell is going on! How dare he say such a thing! Does he think you will let go of these all sex demons?!" At this time, even if he doesn''t understand Tang miaoxing''s practice, even if he is angry with his senior brother''s arbitrariness, Zhang Wang doesn''t want to believe the facts in front of him based on his understanding of Tang mendan phage. He doesn''t believe that Dan phage will miss. Because, even if he doesn''t say it, even if he doesn''t agree with Tang miaoxing''s practice, Tang mendan is also the pride of Zhang Wang''s heart! Wen Yan. "......" Tang miaoxing looked up at Zhang Wang who was questioning himself, looked at the reaction of the disciples in the distance to these words, and then faced Liu Xiaojiang wearing a black drama mask again. "How on earth did you do it? How could our Tangmen''s Dan bite be..." "Dan bite is really not weak, but that''s all." Liu Xiaojiang replied calmly: "It is indeed a very powerful means of assassination. The invisible but extremely dense special energy poison can easily attract people who don''t understand it. Even if they are prepared in advance... The penetration of this energy poison to energy is fatal enough." "However, it''s not enough. For those who are strong enough... It''s not really unsolvable." ¡­ lie! It''s all lies! Liu Xiaojiang just opened his eyes and said the first sentence. Although it seems like a joke according to the current performance, that is the only truth in his words. He almost died under the special breath poison of Dan bite! Before Liu Xiaojiang learned Tangmen''s Dan bite, he thought it was just similar to Tangmen''s Kung Fu such as poison barrier. It was probably trained through drugs and special cultivation methods. No matter how toxic it is, it won''t let a "dead man" die again. As a result, he found that the effect of Dan''s energy poison was completely different from the means such as poison barrier. It was not a toxin aimed at the function of life at all, but a terrible poison that directly acted on the innate energy. Innate energy is the origin of life and the root of creation. The people who practice energy in the world, including those who awaken their innate powers, have the fundamental power to master and use. Although it is also closely related to the innate energy, it is not the innate energy itself in essence. The power of otherness is to strengthen the strength of the innate energy through cultivation after being aware of the existence of the innate energy, and then get a power derived from the innate energy. The relationship between innate energy and alien power is like chaos itself and the Yin and Yang born from it. They all come from chaos, but they are not chaos itself. Life is two, two begets three, three begets all things, and innate energy is that one. All creatures are born with the existence of Tao, so they all have the existence of innate energy. Ordinary people, even all creatures in the world who are not aware of the existence of the innate energy, can only comply with the law set by the Tao and consume the innate energy over time... Until it is consumed completely. Strange people, and even all the creatures in the world who perceive the innate energy and finally get the energy, although they also need to comply with the law of Tao and consume the innate energy over time, it is precisely because they get the energy power from it that they have a little more valuable opportunity than other creatures in their life. This opportunity is the rising of Tao in the eyes of the world, and even... Eclosion! However, it is a pity that up to now, even if it is a strange person, few people have successfully eclipsed in history, and there are even fewer people who practice energy with the goal of "eclosion" in this era. Today''s strange people are more powerful than ordinary people in individual strength. These people are extremely poor. All their life, they are only pursuing strength and cultivating the strength derived from "one". Even if they want to pursue "one" and become immortal, it is difficult to succeed in general. In the end, none of them are the powerful people who have left their names in history. So, Under normal circumstances, it is very difficult for ordinary people to use their own original strength, and it is very difficult to resist the fierce poison that directly acts on the innate energy - Tang clan Dan bite! However, Liu Xiaojiang is completely different. When he first began to practice, when it came to the power of yin and Yang in his body, he completely integrated it into chaos based on his own constitution. Therefore, the fundamental power he has been using is this complete thing that does not need to evolve. In the past. Liu Xiaojiang is only cooperating with various skills to directly use the innate energy of origin to simulate all kinds of energy paths of various forms and attributes derived from it. If a person who practices energy integrates the internal strength into a whole in the process of practice, and directly practices and uses the power of innate energy, he is the so-called "person who obtains the Tao" in the eyes of the world. So Liu Xiaojiang is now a true man of Tao! However, even so. Even if he could directly use the power of the innate energy, Liu Xiaojiang still spent a lot of energy to deal with the fierce poison of Dan bite on the innate energy. If his cultivation is not strong enough, if Xu Xin is not weak enough, if he is not human, if there is no win hook to guide He is really likely to die under the energy poison eaten by Tang Men Dan! How did that sentence in the network novel say Oh, yes! Tangmen pill! What a fucking horror! ¡­ [using imperfect energy to create a fatal means against perfect people, this special friar sect born in the human race... It''s a little interesting.] [boy, this pill may be of no use to you. Be careful and you won''t even get caught again, but it''s really an absolutely insoluble poison to other people in the world. Even in my heyday, I can''t save other imperfect people who took this move.] Ah, thank you for your reminder, oh, Dorothy [... Get out!] Liu Xiaojiang heard yinggou angrily deny the title of "Oh Duosang", but he had no intention to continue to ridicule the old father''s existence. He looked at Tang miaoxing, who was frowning in front of him, and Zhang Wang and Xu Xin, who were also incredible to the old man, and said: "Three guys, I''ve learned from Dan phage, and I''ve answered your questions, so next..." So far. Liu Xiaojiang suddenly turned to face the others present, slowly spread out his arms, and said in a low voice: "Ladies and gentlemen, considering the past, Tangmen is indeed a respectable school and is qualified to inherit its own means in this world..." "Of course..." "These are just some of my personal opinions. I am an all sex monster, and I am not qualified to define Tangmen." "However, as a passer-by, a strange person who came here and survived after learning Dan bite, I think I should be qualified as a party to evaluate your sect''s assassination skills inherited for many years..." "Win the hook!" Tang miaoxing suddenly felt a little bad in his heart. Ignoring Tang miaoxing''s obstruction, Liu Xiaojiang resolutely continued to say: "I''m a full-fledged leader, and I''m still the full-fledged current leader, but I personally don''t want to offend the Tang clan, nor do I want to follow the Tang clan to commit mischief here. Everyone is happy... It''s really a good result." "However, since the head of Tang clan is willing to ignore the past grievances and will not investigate our offense too much, now that I have seen some unfavorable conditions for the future of Tang clan, I naturally want to give you a reminder from the perspective of friends..." "Remember..." "It''s not a strange era for a long time now. If your sect can choose to put down its once shady job and choose to set up a martial arts school to ensure that the means in the door can continue to be passed on in the world, it shouldn''t care about the prosperity." "In peacetime, assassinations and other things are doomed to be more invisible. The means of your sect are already doomed in this world. Sooner or later, they will gradually fall into a situation of decline..." "Yinggou! You are an outsider! Which round of our Tangmen business will you take care of?!" Zhang Wang endured silently for a long time, but finally couldn''t help but open his mouth. His appearance was far more angry and unacceptable than when facing Tang miaoxing. Tang miaoxing stood up when he saw that Zhang Wang was still indifferent. I wonder if he had guessed what Liu Xiaojiang was going to do next. In short, the old man didn''t want to stop his younger martial brother anymore. Moreover, he even put down his hands that had been carrying behind him and turned his head to see Xu Xin standing beside him On the other side, When Liu Xiaojiang heard Zhang Wang''s words, he also knew that what he said was really a little too broad, so he gave up the idea of being a "good man" and turned to Zhang Wang, who was full of anger. "Master Zhang, you''re right. I''m really an outsider and can''t control your Tangmen." "Well... If I say so, can the three old gentlemen accept it? In my opinion, the so-called Tang clan pill will be completely broken after today..." "If you can''t make up your mind, there will be conflicts because of it. Let me, a full-fledged demon... Erase this dangerous inheritance with my own hands." Tut! This winning hook didn''t hold a fart! Zhang Chulan looked at the increasingly fierce situation in the field and Liu Xiaojiang wearing a mask in the distance. She felt as bad as eating shit. At this time, everyone was about to be happy. I also had the opportunity to ask Xu Xin about what happened that year, but suddenly a inexplicable big shit stirring stick popped out damn! Not enough strength! If only brother Liu were here! Chapter 295 "What are you talking about?!" Zhang Wang gnashed his teeth and looked at Liu Xiaojiang. The green veins on his forehead seemed to explode at any time. "The purpose of you all sex demons is to break the inheritance of our Tang clan..." Speaking of this, he suddenly looked back at Tang miaoxing behind him and asked loudly: "Tang miaoxing! So you still allow them to make a scene in our Tangmen! Are you really crazy?!" "......" Tang miaoxing was extremely silent in the face of the question. At present, he just looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a dignified face. After a long time, he finally said slowly: "So, the reason why you came to Tangmen in person this time to learn about Dan bite is to confirm its degree, and then... Make it completely disappear in the world according to the situation?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang did not directly answer this question. "Tang clan leader, as I said just now, I respect Tang clan''s alien school very much because of those righteous deeds in the past, even if its existence does not meet the needs of society..." "Dan bite..." "Although this thing is not really unsolvable, it can indeed be called a ''unique skill'', and even its power is no less than the so-called eight wonders, but... It is full of fatal danger to anyone, even those who want to inherit it." "In today''s stable world, those eight unique skills are undoubtedly the art of taking chaos, and Tang clan''s Dan bite..... Is the same." "Ha ha..." when Xu Xin heard these "clear words", he said them in the mouth of an all sex monster. He shook his head and smiled and said: "Boy, even if it is true, why do you take things into account at this level, omnipotence... When will you consider the world under your feet?" "Nothing is your idea of all-round nature?" "Now I''m trying my best to find Tangmen for the sake of the overall situation. If there''s really no other purpose here, you''re really a rare saint in the world..." "I''m not a saint." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Xu Xin with flashing eyes. "Everything I do with my own hands is to achieve my own goal..." "Don''t talk nonsense!" Zhang Wang looked at Xu Xin with an unhappy expression, then opened his mouth again and interrupted Liu Xiaojiang, saying: "Yinggou! Whoever it is! What''s the ulterior purpose! Don''t want to mess around under the eyes of Tangmen!" With that, he immediately looked at the outside disciples of Tang clan in the distance, waved and said: "All Tang clan disciples present listen to me. No matter what the sect leader did this time, whether his idea is right or wrong, everything can only be our own housework!" "Before the matter is settled, no one can leave the Tang tomb for me, especially the gang of all sex demons who came with me, as long as they dare to make superfluous moves..... Can be killed!!!" As soon as it comes out, Although the Tang clan disciples present did not give much response, they still obeyed the orders and surrounded Quan Xing and others. Even Zhang Chulan and others who came together were not missed. "Leader! Cough... What do you want to do? Hurry up!" Xia Liuqing was covered in blood and was supported by Lv Liang. Seeing the Tangmen disciples surrounded again, Xia Liuqing immediately looked at Liu Xiaojiang in the distance with a tragic smile. "If you don''t want the old actor to die, you can''t wait too long. Cough..." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked back at Xia Liuqing, and a red light flashed in his eyes, taking a panoramic view of the old man''s current state. Then, he looked at the three elders in front of him again, ignored the still angry Lord Zhang again, looked at Tang miaoxing, who was a little silent, and said: "Tang clan leader, can you represent the attitude of Tang clan? If you always think the same about this matter, then......" Hum!!! Liu Xiaojiang just shook his fingers a little, and his body instantly emitted a more powerful and strange black energy than before, and even began to spread towards the whole audience as soon as he appeared. "People all over the world say that Tangmen is the ancestor who used poison in the circle. No one can surpass Tangmen''s ancestors in using poison. We have just learned Tangmen''s Dan bite, and we know that this method does have some extraordinary features..." "Now, it''s time for you to experience my methods..." Then he raised his hand to gather a black energy in his palm, and even changed various shapes in it, saying: "You three, this is actually a kind of poison, which is similar to Lao Tu''s corpse poison in nature, but his corpse poison will only lead to the three corpses in your body, and my..... Will directly destroy your Lingtai square inch." "But..." "The good news is that it doesn''t have no solution like Dan phage, while the bad news is... Only I can solve the poison." As soon as it comes out, All Tangmen disciples who heard this sentence carefully chose to avoid the strange black energy that was gradually spreading to the whole audience. They all passively retreated from Quan Xing and Zhang Chulan. Then. They saw that the strange black energy, which had spread recklessly to the whole audience, actually consciously bypassed Quan Xing and Zhang Chulan, and gradually stopped the trend of spreading to the whole audience while surrounding these outsiders. See this, Zhang Wang looked at the full-fledged leader wearing a mask in the field. He couldn''t help but feel deeply confused and began to calm down gradually. After all, since this person can escape the fate of dying in danbite, there must be some outstanding features in him. Coupled with the unusual "kind" attitude of Tang miaoxing and Xu Xin, it is impossible for him to underestimate the new all-round leader. Therefore, after hearing that the other party wanted to break the inheritance of the Tang clan, he was even ready to keep the demons of Quan Xing in the Tang tomb forever, no matter how heavy the Tang clan would pay. As a result, he found that the other party clearly wanted to do the evil thing of breaking people''s inheritance, but his behavior was still the same as that he would not take the initiative to hurt Tangmen disciples What the hell does this man want? Now that they have said that they want to cut off the inheritance of the Tang clan, are they still thinking that they will not offend the people of the Tang clan? Is your brain broken?! Right now, "You don''t think Tangmen should have their own pride, and there should be no such means as Dan bite?" Tang miaoxing, who was a little silent before, finally opened his mouth. "There should be pride, and the existence of Dan bite is not a mistake..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said: "However, the time is wrong. If it is ancient times or troubled times, Dan bite may be the foundation of Tangmen." "But now it''s not ancient times, let alone troubled times, but the governance of social stability and development. This is an era for most ordinary people. Even if there is no Dan bite, Tangmen can be based on the world, which is nothing more than some insufficient status gap in the circle." "In this era, what is the status of the alien school in the circle? The existence of such an uneasy factor disconnected from the environment is already considered by everyone out of the way of ''humanity''." "The prosperity of alien schools and even more things beneficial to the development of the circle will only deepen the instability of the social structure, and sooner or later more ordinary people will pay attention to the existence of aliens." "At that time, the position of the alien school in the circle? Ha ha..." "Tang clan leader, Mr. Zhang, senior Xu Xin, what do you think the leaders will choose? Will they prefer the general public as the cornerstone of the social structure, or will they choose to prefer people who are powerful but can''t control the situation of modern war and will only add some social problems?" "......" Tang miaoxing fell into silence again. A moment later, he looked at Liu Xiaojiang again, and his eyes began to be confused. "Even if you are the leader of the whole nature, aren''t you also a member of a different person? You don''t think about yourself and the members of the door, and even intend to stand on the......" "I''m thinking for myself, for all members, and as a member of a different person." Liu Xiaojiang said. "As strangers and supporting actors in this world, it is enough for us to get the so-called freedom in our own circle under the condition of ensuring the stability of the world..." "No matter how prosperous the genre is, it is just an ant colony under the big background. No matter how strong the individual strength of an alien is, it can not control the situation of any modern war..." At this point, he looked up at the three famous Tang clan guests and said: "Three old gentlemen, I think you''d better wake up first. What is the rise and fall of Tangmen in Sichuan? In the current stable world, the most important thing is to live the golden mean and let the school continue..." "Dan bite, as for the eight unique skills in those years, I believe those above will only maintain the same attitude towards these unique skills that can make people forget themselves. They... Should not exist!" After Liu Xiaojiang finished speaking, not only the three elders in front of him, but also the young Tang clan disciples not far away, as well as foreign people such as Quan Xing and Zhang Chulan, fell into a brief silence. None of the strangers present is a fool. They heard that so far, they can guess that Tang miaoxing''s general purpose this time should be to use the unique skill of Tang clan''s Dan bite to restore the past prosperity and glory of Tang clan in Sichuan. Tang miaoxing, the old head of the Tang clan, in order to successfully restore the prosperity of the Tang clan in the past, obviously wants to really open the Tang clan so that Tang clan disciples, both inside and outside, can be qualified to take the initiative to practice the powerful assassination skill of Dan bite. Did you do it wrong? Of course! Although there is some suspicion of arbitrariness in practice, it is undeniable that Tang miaoxing, as the sect head, made a choice after careful consideration for the future of Tang clan. Therefore, from the perspective of Tang clan disciples, Tang miaoxing can be either an arbitrary person or an "incompetent" head of Tang clan, but his determination to do anything for Tang clan... No one can deny it! But From the perspective of Liu Xiaojiang''s combination with the background of the times and relatively more macro and objective, his words are also full of rationality, so people can''t find any reason to refute these remarks. Now in this world, even if aliens have far more individual strength than ordinary people, they are still far inferior to some vulnerable group of ordinary people. If there is a conflict in the future... The failure of aliens can only be an inevitable result! Since they are weak, why can''t they be honest and care about the rise and fall of any school, so as to eventually destroy the structural stability of the whole society? As the head of Tang clan, Tang miaoxing is willing to open the cultivation of Tang tomb and Dan bite for the rise and fall of Tang clan... What''s wrong? Liu Xiaojiang, from the perspective of others, insists that others should more reasonably maintain the golden mean... What''s wrong? "...... You''re right." Tang miaoxing was silent again for a long time. Then he spoke in agreement with Liu Xiaojiang''s point of view, but then he turned around and said with a smile: "I''m right." "So..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded slightly, did not deny Tang miaoxing, but asked curiously, "Tang clan chief, what are you going to do next?" "You know..." "Although it will be somewhat offensive, your idea of using Dan bite to revitalize Tangmen will only be a negative answer in the end." "For this reason, I''m even ready to be a villain. I don''t mind using force to make the whole Tangmen choose to compromise and give up the inheritance of danbite''s method of taking chaos..." "Afterwards... Even if it will be hated by the whole Tang clan, it doesn''t seem to change my situation in any form for an all sex monster like me." "Ha ha......" Tang miaoxing nodded with a smile and said: "Yes, you do have this strength and your identity is really suitable for doing such a thing, but there is no Festival between you and Tangmen after all. This time, you are even considering for our Tangmen." "However, your idea has been understood, and what I have to do... Is only half done, and I haven''t even given you a reasonable explanation." "Mr. Ying, can you let me arrange everything properly? After I fulfill my responsibility as the sect leader, I will explain the problem of Tang Men''s Dan bite... In person." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang seemed to think of something. His eyebrows under his Facebook suddenly wrinkled slowly, "chief Tang clan, do you want to..." However, "Yinggou! Things need to be done one by one! Wait here patiently first!" Tang miaoxing said suddenly with a disgusted face. "You are really a shit stirring stick!" "......." Liu Xiaojiang. At this time, even if you are scolded. Liu Xiaojiang did not speak again to block anything. He even obediently chose to stand in place, watched the old man walk to Tu Jun''s house not far away, and removed the corpse Qi used to help others. After all. Tang miaoxing can''t use Dan phage at all, but suddenly says he wants to give an explanation for Dan phage How could Liu Xiaojiang not listen to the last words of a dying man? Chapter 296 "This child is..." Tang miaoxing stood in front of Tu Jun''s room, but first looked at the young man standing with Mei Jinfeng, Xia Liuqing and Lv Liang, not far behind the whole body demon. Although Ding Jian came to Tangmen not long ago, he also witnessed the conversation between Tang miaoxing and Liu Xiaojiang. Then he spoke respectfully and politely with the respected Tangmen old man and reported his name. "Ding Jian." "... ho." Tang miaoxing obviously didn''t expect Ding Jian to come, so after a very short period of stupor, he smiled and said, "it''s two heroes. I''ve heard a lot about them." "You''re welcome, Mr. old man, heroes... It''s just a false name." Ding Jian''s behavior naturally doesn''t have to be said. No matter what purpose he holds this time, his attitude will make people feel a little comfortable. "It''s too modest." Tang miaoxing looked at Ding An with a smile. Considering some rumors he had heard before, he couldn''t help but flash a different color in his eyes. The old man really didn''t expect Ding Jian to come, and after he noticed that the second in the world in this strange circle always glanced at Liu Xiaojiang intentionally or unintentionally, he could not help but be surprised at the prestige of the new leader. A guy who has just become the head of all sex has the ability to instruct a hero like Ding Jian to do things! Can I say that I still underestimate the new all-round leader, and even the heroes of the world can only choose to bow their heads? But Even if Ding Qian''an''s mind is no longer working well, even if he is a martial arts maniac with only the word "get stronger" in his mind, his character is there. Can someone be convinced by force alone? In addition. Corpse demon Tu Junfang, hero Ding Jian, fierce Ling Xia Liuqing A Mei Jinfeng who doesn''t care about the whole sex life and death, Xia Liuqing is just... Why can she get the help of other whole sex present? Is it because of a rootless student? Rootless Tu Junfang and Ding Jianan look like they don''t care about these things at all This winning hook This person can establish such authority in a short time, and even drive these all-round celebrities with names at will! Such strength, such means, such ideas This guy is obviously more difficult than rootless life in those days! But Tang miaoxing thought and looked back. Liu Xiaojiang, who was still standing where he was, suddenly felt that Ding Jian''s arrival might also be an opportunity to take advantage of. therefore, "In terms of fighting ability, you and Ruhu are recognized as the second in the world..." Tang miaoxing said with a smile: "However, I remember that although you have joined the whole nature, you will not participate in the excessive things done by the whole nature..." "But this time, you came to our Tangmen with them, and even fought with our Tangmen disciples. What''s the purpose of you hero? Aren''t you really just helping the tyrants?" "..." after listening to these suspected accountability remarks, Ding Jian immediately looked at Liu Xiaojiang wearing a mask not far away, and then scratched the back of his head with a somewhat unpleasant expression. "Tang clan leader, I know what I''m doing. You don''t have to tease me with this." At this point, he looked back at Mei Jinfeng and said: "Grandma Jinfeng, the elder who never did evil among the villains in those years, still took the clothes picked up by the evil Xia Liuqing and didn''t hurt people for no reason. It''s a pity that such an interesting elder was folded here in the Tang clan..." "I came to Tangmen mainly to save my mother-in-law. What''s the secondary purpose..." As he spoke, he looked at Liu Xiaojiang not far away and Xu Xin standing near Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Considering the etiquette, I think it''s better to wait until you''ve arranged everything..." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang suddenly remembered Ding Jianan''s troublesome personality. The eyebrows under his Facebook could not help but wrinkle slowly, and turned to look at the location of Tang miaoxing, Ding Jianan and others. Gan! How could I forget about it! Ding Jianan''s goods are a pure Wu Chi! How could such a person have no interest in the legendary Dan bite! The other end. Tang miaoxing looked at Ding Qian''an present, especially noticed that the hero had just looked at him. Although he didn''t say much later, the smile on his face was even worse. Then the old man faced Tu Jun''s room again and said: "Tu Jun''s room, let me ask you..." "Lv Liang, who came here with you this time, should have the same situation as my disciples. You led out the three corpses in his body." "But..." "The three corpses displayed by the LV family boy look different from those of my disciples. They not only don''t bring him trouble in practice, but also show a good look on his hands. This kind of thing... Should also be your credit?" Wen Yan, Tu Jun''s room was a little stunned. Then he immediately looked back at Xia Liuqing, who was covered with blood and supported by Lv Liang. See this, The old actor immediately said, "don''t look at me! It''s not a big secret! I use this little thing to get close to Jinfeng... What''s the matter?" "......." Tu Jun''s room. "Tu Junfang, even if you escaped before, I will find you again." Tang miaoxing didn''t care about the communication between Tu Junfang and Xia Liuqing, but continued: "However, it''s best for you to go back to the boundary of Tangmen with Ding Jian now..." At this point, the old man raised his hand to Tu Jun''s room and said with emphasis: "I don''t care about all the others present, but if you want to leave the Tang tomb alive this time, let the three corpses of our sect become like Lv Liang and you!" "..." Tu Junfang subconsciously looked at Liu Xiaojiang not far away. Considering Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude just now, he finally shook his head and sighed: "Alas..." "Tang clan leader, I can really do such a thing, but don''t blame me for not reminding you. No matter how the three corpses of Lv Liang and I look, this kind of thing may not be really a good thing." "Lv Liang will accept my ability, of course, for his own reasons..." As he said this, he suddenly glanced at Tao Tao, one of the Tang clan''s external disciples present, who had been poisoned by his own corpse and had three corpses, but was extremely weak, and said: "My personal suggestion, three corpses... It''s better to do it by yourself." "......." Tao Tao stood beside his disciples and noticed that Tu Jun''s room looked at him. Although he seemed to respond, he didn''t know whether he really understood this sentence. "Just like..." Tu Junfang took back his sight to Tao Tao, raised his hand under Tang miaoxing''s eyes and motioned to Liu Xiaojiang not far away, saying: "Why does our current leader look like a young man, but Xiuwei is ahead of most people in the circle and has a powerful power that even Lao Ding can''t catch up with..." "In my opinion, one of the most important reasons is that our leader has beheaded three corpses by himself for a long time..." As soon as this remark came out, all the people present, even Ding Jian, looked at Liu Xiaojiang in surprise. Obviously, they didn''t expect that there were no thorny things like three corpses in Liu Xiaojiang''s body. Moreover, they cut off the three corpses in the body by themselves This is the first step in the legendary sanctification! Is there anyone in the world who can do such a thing?! "....." Liu Xiaojiang noticed the attention from all sides and couldn''t help turning his head to Tu Jun''s room in front of Tang miaoxing. He was exposed in his eyes outside his mask and had a trace of blame. "Lao Tu, don''t say anything superfluous. Just try to meet the requirements of Tang clan leader." "... headmaster," Tu Junfang said helplessly, "this is my true advice......" "Hum, ok..." Tang miaoxing interrupted with a smile, "I know the history of your three evil sects and that it''s better to solve the three corpses by myself." "However, the three corpse demons of greed, anger and infatuation can''t be eliminated even at my age. Your leader can only be regarded as a special case." "Tang clan takes such a special case as a demonstration. What should my disciples do? Do you want me to lock them up all their life until they solve the three corpses themselves? What if they don''t have that ability?" "Cut off the three corpses and become holy... It''s too ethereal." After that, the old man changed a more euphemistic way and asked: "Tu Junfang, that''s good. It''s their business whether they accept your ability or not. If they choose to accept it, you must try your best to help them solve the problem of the three corpses." "Yes." Tu Jun nodded. "Well, before that, you all have to stay here." Tang miaoxing said with satisfaction. "... I won''t write off your trouble in Tangmen until Tu Junfang solves our problems. Even if I want Tangmen to escort you away later..." With that, the old man turned to look at Liu Xiaojiang not far away, smiled and asked: "Mr. Ying, do you still think it''s wrong for me to solve the whole problem?" "They are them, I am me..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said: "They came to Tangmen to help mother-in-law Jinfeng and ask some questions from senior Xu Xin. There is no formal connection between this and my personal purpose..." "Tang clan leader, your attitude towards them is indeed more gentle than that of Zhang here. I think they will remember your kindness in the future." "But you don''t want any of them to stay in Tangmen... Don''t you?" Tang miaoxing said. "... old Sir, you really don''t have to." Liu Xiaojiang frowned subconsciously when he heard this. "It''s just a pill. Even if it can lead Tangmen out of the current dilemma, it will only make Tangmen face another more difficult situation again." "Although there are you this time, the next time, the next time is Xu Xin, the elder, or Zhang, who is very impulsive. Besides, the future situation... May even be related to the life and death of Tangmen. This Dan phage may not be able to lead Tangmen out of its current dilemma." "Since the final situation in both cases will not be very good, what are you insisting on, an elder who has seen great storms..." Wen Yan, Tang miaoxing just smiled and shook his head. Instead of answering Liu Xiaojiang''s question, he turned his head and looked at the Tang clan''s external disciples present and said: "Next, you guys..." "Up to now, I believe you have heard it before and know who the strange old man present is." Then he reached out to Xu Xin, who was silent, and said: "This is one of your predecessors, one of the thirty-six thieves in those years, and the only one in the world who has mastered but now, Xu Xin." After that, he pointed to other Tang clan disciples in white robes and said: "These fellow disciples around you haven''t gone anywhere these years. They have been following this senior Xu Xin to practice Dan bite, but don''t blame them for keeping it from you, because all this is what I mean..." At this time, although I had already guessed in my heart, I heard the confirmation of the sect head, and all the Tang clan disciples present couldn''t help talking. "Yao! You have been in the tomb all these years?" "Well..." "That''s true! Wuzi, Tang Yu, Lao Mian... All the people I haven''t seen in recent years are here!" "Eh? Can and Yingjie haven''t seen each other for several years. Why aren''t they here?" "Yes! And the two masters of listening to the wind and watching the sea... Are they retiring?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Hear these words. Tang miaoxing, who had come back to Xu Xin, immediately opened his mouth and relieved the encirclement for the inner disciples who were asked, saying: "I''ll explain these things to all the disciples later. Now you''d better meet them first..." Right now, "Tang clan chief!" Ding Qian''an, who once again focused on Xu Xin, was like seeing some great temptation. She couldn''t bear to take the initiative to walk in front of several old people. With a little eagerness and expectation on her face, she said: "I''ve just heard about your arrangements for the whole. I really don''t have any opinions about these things, and I don''t care what our leader wants to do, but I suddenly feel..." "If I wait until things are completely arranged, I may not have such a good opportunity now." "So..." "Don''t hurry to settle our account with Tangmen. Maybe our offense to Tangmen hasn''t ended yet!" "Oh?" Tang miaoxing looked at Ding Qian''an with twinkling eyes and asked suspiciously: "Ding Jian, what do you mean?" "Hey..." Ding Yan''an smiled with abnormal expectation and looked even morbid. "As I said just now, I came to Tangmen mainly to save my mother-in-law. As for the secondary purpose..... Of course, I wanted to experience the style of the thirty-six thieves in person!" For a moment, I heard such stupid words about nothing. The young people, including Zhang Chulan and others, looked at Ding Jianan in disbelief and wondered whether the goods couldn''t see the situation at all. At present, everyone is going to be happy except the master of all sex. What''s the trouble when the goods suddenly jump out and cause conflict again?! Do you mean to let Tangmen and Quanxing fight each other? However. Just when everyone thought that things would happen again because of Ding Jian''s impulse. "Lao Ding, you are so easy to use, but it''s really a trouble." Liu Xiaojiang suddenly walked slowly towards Ding An. The black drama mask on his face still makes it difficult to see through his ideas. "Little... Headmaster." Ding Jian is not stupid. He knows that his behavior may hinder Liu Xiaojiang. But he was still impatient and didn''t want to miss any chance to make himself stronger, so excited that he almost called out the word "Xiaoliu immortal". "Please don''t hinder me. Since you''re going to break the inheritance of danphage, if you don''t learn the top assassination methods now, I''ll regret it in the future..." Chapter 297 Tang miaoxing''s attitude towards the problem of Quanxing is very gentle this time. Even if Quanxing and others clearly make trouble on the side of Tangmen, he still chose a way that won''t let everyone die. Objectively speaking, regardless of what Tang miaoxing just said. Quan Xing only needs to deal with the three corpses of Tangmen disciples and wants to make up for the damage he has caused to Tangmen, so he can leave safely. This happy result really inherits Tang miaoxing''s favor. After all. Quanxing wants to meet Xu Xin and ask some questions in Xu Xin''s mouth, so she makes a big fuss here in Tangmen. No matter how you look at it, Quanxing doesn''t make sense here. Moreover, in view of the situation of Quan Xing in the circle, even if Tang clan really wants to retaliate against Quan Xing and even kill these unreasonable Quan Xing, there is nothing to criticize in the eyes of the world. Therefore, in such an unreasonable time, if you bully the Tang clan with your absolute power, or even lay a hard hand on the people of the Tang clan in order to achieve some of your own goals... That''s tantamount to fooling around! Although Liu Xiaojiang is the leader of the whole sex, due to the existence of the company and the above, it is impossible to let the whole sex fool around in handling affairs, and it is even more impossible to wipe out a well-organized alien school when he is not reasonable. Based on his identity as the head of all sex, he may help all sex members for personal purposes, but under the condition that he wants to win the trust of the company and the above, at least on the surface, there must be a reasonable boundary in line with the company''s philosophy and the above attitude. If not, no matter for what purpose, the overall impression on the company and the above can only be a dangerous organization that is always doing things. Now, even if the danger of danphage is confirmed, it is no less than those so-called eight wonders. Liu Xiaojiang can''t start with Tang clan, which is a school that doesn''t know how to eat Dan, just because of a Dan bite. He can only try to prevent Tang clan from inheriting Dan bite by gentle means. Because there are problems, but they are not serious. The company and the above are equivalent to Liu Xiaojiang''s immediate boss. If his subordinates do not hesitate to act aggressively or even choose the so-called one size fits all when facing problems... What else does the boss send his subordinates to do? Can''t the company and the above choose one size fits all for these problems? Therefore, before the last resort, the problem is not serious. If Liu Xiaojiang still wants to win the trust of the company and the above, it is bound to cause too much damage to the current Tangmen. Even if the inheritance of Dan phage must be broken, even if he is a villain in this event, he can never look like a real villain in the methods and means of dealing with problems. At least, in the eyes of the company and the above, Liu Xiaojiang can choose to mix with the whole sex, or he can be a good and evil shit stirring stick, but the only thing... Can''t be a guy who doesn''t have a bottom line and dares to use any means to achieve his goal. Liu Xiaojiang knows his current position and that the company and the top will not trust a person without a bottom line. So, He did not choose to use any radical means, nor would he choose to bully Tang clan, an alien school that is still keeping its own order, simply by relying on absolute power. Liu Xiaojiang''s strength in this event can only be used as the capital to negotiate with Tangmen and the greatest guarantee that this trip will not be fruitless at least. Right now, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ding Jian, who was full of expectation in front of him. Considering the powerful effect of danbite, he finally shook his head and said: "Lao Ding, things are about to be settled. Don''t make trouble for me at this time." Liu Xiaojiang had used his strength to prove to the Tang clan disciples that danphage is not without solution, broke the myth of danphage in the hearts of these young people, and personally buried a seed that can make Tang clan no longer pay attention to danphage in the future. After this. Liu Xiaojiang believes that after understanding the risk of inheriting danphage, and considering the fact that Tangmen danphage is powerful but not without solution, these Tangmen''s future will more or less weigh whether danphage is worth inheriting at the risk of almost dying. Once you have this idea. He believed that even if Dan phage could not be completely broken today, it would not develop as Tang miaoxing hoped, so that a "national practice of Dan phage" was finally created in the Tang clan. And if things go well Liu Xiaojiang glanced at Zhang Wang, who was very impulsive before, but now has been silent for a long time. "... headmaster." Ding Jian hesitated: "don''t you know me? I just want to learn..." "Cough!" Xia Liuqing, who was not far away, immediately coughed hard. Obviously, he was very embarrassed by Tangmen disciples, but he still insisted on laughing: "Xiaoding! Everyone is going to be happy! Headmaster, that''s the business of the headmaster! We can''t control anyone! We can''t control it!" "You come out like this... Ha ha ha! You really want to kill me!" Wen Yan, Ding Jian looked back at the rest of Quan Xing and said, "Lao Xia, you''re going to be happy. What about me? Let me go alone?" After that, regardless of whether Liu Xiaojiang answered or not, he immediately turned to Tang miaoxing and Xu Xin behind Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Tang clan leader, senior Xu Xin, I''ve inquired about it before. It''s said that no one in the world has seen the legendary Tang clan pill bite except Tang clan, because all the people I''ve seen are dead." "My appeal is very simple. Let me see Dan bite!" "... you''re wrong." Xu Xin looked at Ding Jian, then raised his thin arm, pointed to Liu Xiaojiang in front of him, and said: "He has seen it and is still alive. The myth of Tangmen''s pill has been broken." "......." Tang miaoxing. "......." Ding Jianan. "Lao Ding, go back first. I can talk to you about the details of danphage later." Like Tang miaoxing, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t expect Xu Xin to take the initiative to tell the fact that the myth of Tang clan''s danbite has been broken under the gaze of many Tang clan disciples. However, this sentence is undoubtedly very beneficial to him. It''s easier for the elders of Tangmen to admit this fact than for an outsider to say it. It''s easier for the young people in Tangmen to believe it! Tang miaoxing noticed this and couldn''t help glancing at Xu Xin around him, "younger martial brother..." "Elder martial brother, isn''t this true?" Xu Xin replied without raising his head. Tang miaoxing immediately frowned, "you..." "No! I don''t agree!" Ding Jian suddenly clenched his fist and interrupted Tang miaoxing. Looking at Liu Xiaojiang in front of him, he said: "The Tang clan pill is right in front of me. How can I give up the opportunity to understand this means, experience it and understand it... Maybe it can make me further!" At this point, he looked straight into Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes and said: "Headmaster, I told you, you know..." "Go back." Liu Xiaojiang directly interrupted Ding Jian, "Lao Ding, I know your reason, but pay attention to what occasion this is and what has happened now." "Your current behavior has disturbed my master''s plan. If you continue... You will completely lose the possibility of becoming stronger." "... it''s not like you can do it." Ding Qian''an looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who was very firm in front of him and didn''t allow himself to experience Tang mendan''s bite, and didn''t understand: "You said before that you would allow all members to have all reasonable..." "Is your appeal reasonable on this occasion?" Liu Xiaojiang interrupted Ding Jian again, then walked back to one side and said without looking back: "It''s your choice to help mother-in-law Jinfeng. No one should force you to come and help. You can have your own purpose... But it''s best not to affect other people present." "At present, the problem between Quanxing and Tangmen has been solved under the words of the head of Tangmen, and there is even a happy ending..." Say, Liu Xiaojiang walked alone to a place not far from the crowd and faced Ding Jian again in front of Tang miaoxing and Xu Xin. He said: "Lao Ding, I know who you are, and I don''t doubt that you just want to learn from Dan phage. You won''t do superfluous things to make the scene more nervous, but I just don''t allow you to fight with Tangmen now, because it will add more uncertainty to the next things." "Of course..." "I won''t force you to accept the leader''s order. If you really want to learn Tangmen''s Dan bite now, just do it..." "However, from now on, you will no longer be a member of the whole nature. Even if you use the leader''s power only once, I will completely eliminate you from the whole nature..." As soon as this remark came out, the other members of the whole family could not help looking at Ding Jian nervously, for fear that the boy would be out of his mind and stick to his current behavior. If Ding Qian''an insists on learning Tangmen''s elixir now, won''t Quan Xing lose a "usable" person with a good reputation? The other end. Never do it! Liu Xiaojiang thinks that he has just broken the myth of Tang clan''s pill eating. Even if he leaves a strong impression on the surrounding Tang clan disciples, there is no standard to roughly determine his sphere of influence. Ding Jian is one of the two heroes. This product is undoubtedly recognized as the second in the world. If you show a clear power over heroes, who can guarantee that those Tangmen disciples will regard themselves as a special case? No matter what happens in the future, at least most of the Tang clan disciples around now have doubts about the myth of danbite. He doesn''t want these Tangmen disciples to think that the breaking of the myth of Tangmen''s pill eating is just an accident. It can even make a weak old man have the possibility of dying with the second in the world. Don''t let Ding Jian and Xu Xin do it, and don''t do it yourself This is not an opportunity for Tang miaoxing to show the power of danphage in any form and from any angle! "....." Ding Jian heard these words and recalled his purpose of joining the whole. Finally, he was disappointed and silent, and turned back with nothing to say. After he really calmed down, he obviously made a smarter choice in the face of the dying danphage and Liu Xiaojiang''s "opportunity" to make himself stronger. Tang miaoxing, standing beside Xu Xin, looked at Ding Jian''s back as he turned and left. Similarly, he sank his heart to the bottom of the valley again and looked at several other outsiders present. But it''s a pity. Zhang Chulan and others are foreign young people. Even if their strength level is really good, Tang clan will not feel helpless. Tu Jun''s room and other all-round famous hotels are only thorny in ability at most, not the extraordinary strength of their own strength. Moreover, no matter what the reason is, Xia Liuqing''s injury undoubtedly gives these Tangmen disciples the impression that all-round celebrities are just like that. Therefore. Tang miaoxing wants to thoroughly show the power of danphage in front of the public. The best candidate is only two people. One is the all-round leader who has shown great strength before, but is still mysterious. On the other side is Ding Jian, a hero. However, danphage failed here in Liu Xiaojiang. If Tang miaoxing wants to reverse the situation that danphage myth has been destroyed, it is obvious that he must find danphage''s face here in Ding Jian''an. However, Liu Xiaojiang tried his best to stop it. Tang miaoxing finally lost the opportunity to show the power of danphage. "Tang clan leader, the trouble has been solved and you can continue." Liu Xiaojiang saw that Ding Jian had made a choice, then looked at Tang miaoxing around Xu Xin and said apologetically: "What you said before is right. Quanxing always does what you want. I hope you can bear it a lot." "......" Tang miaoxing looked at Liu Xiaojiang at this time. Although he didn''t show any abnormality, he almost wanted to eat him alive. However, considering the strength of others. The old man finally gave up his unrealistic idea and chose to break his teeth and swallow it in his stomach in front of the excrement stirring stick which was more annoying than the rootless student in those years. "Hey..." Liu Xiaojiang noticed Tang miaoxing''s cannibal eyes, and couldn''t help but raise his mouth slowly under the mask. "Hum!" Tang miaoxing heard the news and did not look at Liu Xiaojiang''s cold hum. Then he tried to calm his mood and looked at the Tang clan disciples present again, saying: "Tang clan people, listen, this is your former Tang clan elder beside me. After I gave an account of these things today, your new sect leader, Tang Xin!" Wen Yan, Among the Tang clan disciples present, except those inner disciples in white robes, almost all of them were subconsciously stunned and couldn''t react from the word "Tang Xin" for a while. Looking at the reaction of the Tang clan disciples around, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help glancing at Zhang Wang again. After seeing the expression on the old man''s face, he shook his head and sighed sympathetically for Tang miaoxing. Alas Chief Tang clan, it seems that not only I don''t want you to succeed, but even God doesn''t agree with you Your generosity will be completely meaningless if you die. Chapter 298 "Your new head was..." "Tang miaoxing!" Zhang Wang endured for a long time. Finally, he angrily walked up to Tang miaoxing, stretched out his hand and pointed to Xu Xin beside Tang miaoxing, saying: "In order to release the scum of Tangmen, you colluded with Tangmen people behind my back, and let these demons make a big noise in Tangmen, or even break into Tangmen forbidden area without permission..." Speaking of this, he put his hands down beside him, clenched his fists tightly on both sides, looked at Tang miaoxing seriously and said: "Forget these bad things. You may have your own reasons, but... What did you say just now? Why didn''t I hear you clearly! Say it again!" Tang miaoxing looked at Zhang Wang with a gloomy expression in front of him, smiled calmly and said, "OK, I was just asking the children to come and meet the new head of Tangmen in the future..." "You..." a deep disappointment flashed in Zhang Wang''s eyes, and then shouted to the Tang clan''s external disciples: "the external disciples present listen to the order!" "Escort these outsiders away from Tangmen immediately! Also, inform all the external disciples in the old campus to bring their equipment and come to tangzhong quickly!" After saying that, no matter how the outside disciples of Tang clan reacted, he looked fiercely at the outsiders in the tomb and said: "Zhang Chulan! Xia Liuqing! There''s nothing for you here! What you did in the Tang clan this time... We''ll let bygones be bygones! Those who know the truth will leave the Tang tomb for me!" Saying, Zhang Wang finally focused on Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Yinggou! No matter what you want to do! It''s Tang clan''s own business next! Or... Do you want to stay and help me?" "Ho..." Liu Xiaojiang suddenly heard this, and an accident appeared in his eyes. "Master Zhang, what do you say?" "Hum, don''t you want Dan phage to be completely lost." Zhang Wang''s eyes twinkled and said, "I can promise you." Hearing this, not only Liu Xiaojiang, but also Tang miaoxing was stunned. It seemed that Zhang Wang would say so. "Oh..." Liu Xiaojiang pondered for a moment and then said, "Master Zhang, do you mean that no matter who will be the head of the sect, but only the new elder can''t. no matter whether the Tang clan has Dan bite or not, it''s enough to inherit it safely....... Isn''t it?" Zhang Wang seems very impulsive and radical in his words and deeds, but unexpectedly, he is more conservative than Tang miaoxing on the issue of Tangmen! "That''s right! That''s what I mean!" Zhang Wang said. "You are too anxious." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head slowly. "I think it''s better to wait until Tang clan leader finishes talking..." Liu Xiaojiang actually wants to help Zhang Wang in his heart, because the other party''s current idea almost coincides with his own purpose. But if he really got involved in the "household affairs" of the Tang clan, he eventually helped Zhang Wang kill Tang miaoxing and Xu Xin, and even helped Zhang Wang become the new head of the Tang clan How will the company and the above look at this? What will other schools in the circle think of it? Do you want to treat Tangmen as a controllable puppet? Is Tangmen really colluding with Quan Xing? In the eyes of the company and the above, this kind of thing will probably be a stain on Liu Xiaojiang, and in the eyes of other alien schools in the circle, it must be unfavorable to the future development of Tangmen. Therefore, even if this matter can also promote his purpose of coming to Tangmen, Liu Xiaojiang finally didn''t choose this road that is unfavorable to both sides. On the other end, "Wang... Master Wang! Without the order of the sect head... Others... Tang tomb..." many of the Tang clan''s external disciples present began to become embarrassed. Wen Yan, Zhang Wang failed to persuade Liu Xiaojiang, looked at Tang miaoxing again, and said without looking back: "just say that the door chief is dead!" "There are only traitors from the Tang clan in the Tang tomb! Ask all their external disciples to come in and put an end to the rebellion!" "... the inner disciples present listen to the order!" Tang miaoxing looked at Zhang Wang in front of him, but finally said something completely different. "No matter what happens next, you can''t shoot at the same door outside..." So far, although the old man is still smiling, there is also a trace of ruthlessness in his eyes. "But if the company and all these guests dare to step out of the Tang tomb... Kill me!" As soon as this remark came out, Zhang Chulan and others were stunned. Even Xia Liuqing, one of the whole sex, looked at others with a puzzled face. "What does Tang miaoxing mean?" "He''s not aiming at us..." Tu Junfang said, looking at two Tangmen elders not far away. indeed. Hearing this sentence to make Tangmen fight against Quanxing and the company, Zhang Wang shouted directly at Tang miaoxing: "Tang miaoxing! What the hell do you want to do! Make it clear to me!!!" "It''s very simple..." Tang miaoxing still said with a smile: "if we have to mess around in the Tang tomb, we''ll fight with the clan and be ashamed of our ancestors and ancestors, younger martial brother... Let''s kill outsiders, even if the Tang clan will completely disappear in their hands today!" "....." Zhang Wang was stunned immediately. Then he stepped forward two steps and grabbed Tang miaoxing''s collar. "Tang miaoxing! Why! What the hell is this? What you''ve done..." Speaking of this, Zhang Wang immediately turned his head and looked at Tang Qiushan in the crowd. "Qiushan! Tang Qiushan! Although you are also surnamed Tang! You always have a steelyard in your heart! You can always smooth things out!" "Why! What the hell is this? What happened to Tang miaoxing today!" "......" Tang Qiushan looked at the two elder martial brothers who had another dispute, but this time he just kept silent and didn''t come forward to quarrel as before. "Don''t worry." Tang miaoxing got rid of Zhang Wang''s hand holding his collar. "He said everything. I''ll give you the same explanation for all people." "I''ve tried my best to deal with all these people..." The old man looked at Xia Liuqing and others with his hands on his back. Finally, he looked at Liu Xiaojiang standing alone and said: "Although it''s not perfect, I think it''s still in the past. At least it won''t let us Tangmen and Quanxing live and die here today..." The old man looked at Zhang Chulan and others, smiled and said: "The children of the company have also made a lot of efforts today, and thanks to you guys, my younger martial brother Tang Xin wants to see the sun again. Now it seems that it is no longer a problem." After that, the old man looked at several Tangmen disciples present and said: "You little guys who came with us can be regarded as good players in Tangmen at present. When my younger martial brother Zhang let you go, I should have told you not to be merciful?" "How does it feel to really fight with people?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡Á N "No matter what you gain or what you perceive from it," Tang miaoxing looked at these silent external disciples and continued to smile: "After that, the elders of Tangmen will certainly solve their shortcomings with you... I can''t hurry." Well, Tang miaoxing re faced Zhang Wang behind him and said, "younger martial brother, the troubles in recent days have almost been solved. There is only one problem that has not been solved yet... That is the problem of the head of the Tang clan." "......." Zhang Wang. "Younger martial brother, Mr. Ying was right just now. You were too anxious to hear me finish." Tang miaoxing smiled. Shout and wrangle, "what I just said is that after I unloaded the gate of Tang gate, Tang Xin would become the new gate of Tang gate. Now I can still be the gate of Tang gate. I has the final say... So you don''t shout at me." "I know!" Tang miaoxing looked at the silent Zhang Wang, stretched out his hand to untie the buttons of his cloth clothes, and continued to say with a smile: "You have a lot of dissatisfaction with me, the head of the door, but I''m not satisfied with myself..." "Throughout my years as head of the Tang clan, I know that I have done a lot of wrong things, a lot of inappropriate behaviors, and nothing much, let alone carry forward the Tang clan..." "I''ve also advised myself that people are not saints and sages. Everyone can make mistakes... They can''t start, just be a success." "But for one thing, I can''t persuade myself." Tang miaoxing stood in front of Zhang Wang and took off his blue cloth clothes, revealing his strong muscles that don''t look like the old man. "As the head of Tang clan, I have a defect, a fatal defect. I... can''t eat Dan." "So I decided..." Tang miaoxing threw the cloth aside and said with a very relieved smile. "Today, at this time, I want to master the greatest pride of Tangmen - Dan bite in front of all of you!" When that comes out. The Tang clan''s external disciples who didn''t know that Dan bite was greasy talked about it one after another. "The old headmaster wants to inherit Dan phage?" "Now?!" "I''ll go! What''s the number today?" "It''s not that Dan bite is not as powerful as the legend. Why does the old headmaster seem so attached to this thing?" Sure enough I said why did the old guy take off his burden, why did he make everything look like a farewell ceremony, and said he would give himself an explanation for danphage Now inherit danphage. He''s obviously looking for his own death Unfortunately, there is no chance to show the power of danphage in front of the disciples. Even if you set an example to other disciples to ''explain'' the risk of inheriting danphage, it can only further dispel the idea that other disciples want to inherit it. Liu Xiaojiang looked at Tang miaoxing, who was gradually moving towards a cave entrance. Even though he admired the "value" of the old man who would die even if he died, he did not think that this "value" was worth such an old man''s choice to die. Don''t understand, don''t agree Liu Xiaojiang can''t understand the pride of Tang clan at all, but for the sake that Tang miaoxing won''t affect his plan, he still chose to respect the old man''s choice and didn''t stop him with what he thought was the right idea. "Tang miaoxing! You..." Zhang Wang saw Tang miaoxing turn around, as if to enter the innermost cave of the Tang tomb now, and then stared in situ. The next second, Liu Xiaojiang noticed Zhang Wang''s reaction, and a glimmer of disappointment flashed in his eyes. I actually ''look up'' to this Zhang Wang! On the other end, Zhang Wang seemed to make a decision in an instant. He immediately raised his hand and rushed to Tang miaoxing without hesitation. However, Tang miaoxing, who had already prepared, grabbed his palm. "Younger martial brother, do you still want to stop me now?" Tang miaoxing grabbed Zhang Wang''s palm and wanted to stun himself. There was no accident in his eyes. Then he pushed away Zhang Wang''s arm, looked at the younger martial brother with a knife mouth and a heart of tofu, and said: "Well, don''t say I won''t give you a chance, younger martial brother Tang Xin!" Hearing the call, Xu Xin immediately came to Zhang Wang''s puzzled eyes and knelt down in front of Zhang Wang. "......." Zhang Wang looked at Xu Xin kneeling in front of him. Even if his face was still ugly, he didn''t know what to say. "Younger martial brother, come on, kill him now. As long as you kill him, all the problems will be solved." Tang miaoxing stretched out his hand in front of Zhang Wang and pointed to Xu Xin kneeling on the ground. Wen Yan, "Do you think I dare not?!" Zhang Wang shouted angrily, "this bastard died decades ago! He died long ago!" "Oh?" Tang miaoxing couldn''t help laughing again. "Since that''s the case, what did you do at the beginning? When you begged this bastard, how can I remember that you didn''t say that!" "Er..." Zhang Wang was stunned. "Do it!" Tang miaoxing said loudly, "whet haw like a woman! Don''t dare to talk about anything there!" "Tang miaoxing!" Zhang Wang looked at his senior brother gnashing his teeth. "Zhang Wang! As long as you kill him! All the bumps will be solved today!" Tang miaoxing continued without paying attention to this, and even reached out to Liu Xiaojiang not far away. "The all-round leader should also be happy to see you kill him, and then the old ship of Tangmen will continue to drive along the original route. Maybe there will be a little change after a long time, hehe... But who knows?" "I''ll come!" Zhang Wang said unconvinced, "since you have the idea of retreating, I''ll master Tangmen!" "Why this bastard!" Zhang Wang reached out to Xu Xin, who was kneeling on the ground, and said, "for such an bastard! Is it worth falling to this point?!" "To what extent?" Tang miaoxing said proudly: "I want to inherit danphage now. You should understand how glorious it is?" "Fart!" Zhang Wang immediately waved back, "but it''s almost your devil! It''s hell if you can inherit it!" "That''s right!" Tang miaoxing didn''t deny it. "It''s my devil!" "All the evil deeds I have committed since I became the sect head are also because I can''t put down my obsession with it!" At this point, the old man looked at the Tangmen disciples standing not far behind him and stretched out his hand to the cave in front of the road. "Listen to the children from the outside. Tang can, Yingjie, listening to the wind and watching the sea were once your good brothers and teachers. Like the inner disciples you see now, they have been bewitched by me for many years and have been practicing Dan bite in the tomb!" "And..." "They all died because they failed to inherit Dan phage. Now... They have fallen asleep forever in this grave! This is the situation I created by myself!" Chapter 299 Tang clan wants to inherit Dan bite, but there is a risk of death?! The external disciples of Tang clan who were present heard the explanation given by Tang miaoxing at the moment and learned the real reason why some internal disciples disappeared. Naturally, they also had doubts about danphage. A means that can make the old sect leader pay so much attention. Although it doesn''t seem too weak, it''s not a powerful and extraordinary means. Is it really worth the Tang clan''s life to inherit? Liu Xiaojiang noticed the expression on the faces of the disciples outside the scene, and the corners of his mouth under the mask slowly raised an arc again. His previous efforts were not in vain, as long as he still had doubts about danphage and thought that danphage would not be strong enough to be "abnormal". So. No matter what Tang miaoxing said at this time and what he would choose to do next, it is difficult to reverse the thoughts of these Tang clan disciples. The pride of Tangmen These external disciples are not strangers living in the old society. How can they sacrifice their lives for this ethereal thing. Anyway, no matter whether there are Dan eaters in the Tang clan or not, what will the school develop into in the future? In the current world with stable social order, in fact, as Liu Xiaojiang said before, they should at least live more moist than ordinary people. In this case, even if someone, like Ding Qian''an, is a guy who only wants to become stronger in his mind, will they really be willing to pay the price of their lives for "becoming stronger" in the face of Tang Men Dan, who is not strong enough but highly risky? This answer, as long as the brain is not stupid, it is mostly negative "No!" the baldheaded inner disciple who was responsible for guiding Liu Xiaojiang, heard Tang miaoxing''s words, but stepped out of the Tangmen disciples. "We were not bewitched by the head of the door..." "Although it was the sect leader who took us into the tomb and introduced Tang Xin to us, we volunteered to practice danbite. It was a choice we made voluntarily after seeing the strange poisons in the world. The sect leader also said the dangers in advance." "Why didn''t you bewitch?" Tang miaoxing smiled at the baldheaded inner disciple who stood out: "Tang Yao, I remember seeing the tragedy after Yingjie''s failure. Did you ever think about quitting danphage''s practice?" "But I tell you, it''s always our internal clan''s priority to continue Dan bite for the Tang clan. This is our internal clan''s honor and responsibility. It''s strong. Our internal clan''s people are strong first; if you want to die, our internal clan''s people will die first..... You must have this awareness!" "I said that at that time. Aren''t you using things like glory and responsibility to persuade you to continue to practice our Tangmen''s Dan bite?" "......." Tang Yao. "Ha, anyway, at this point, I can''t say it if the leader doesn''t master Dan bite." Tang miaoxing seemed very relaxed at this time, as if he had really unloaded his burden. Then the old man saw that the Tangmen disciples around him were no longer talking, so he looked back at Zhang Wang and said: "Younger martial brother, I''m really too persistent in Dan phage, but apart from Dan phage, how much better can you, a guy of the open and closed Old Tang clan, be than me?" "Moreover, you are too explosive and conservative. I think if the Tang clan wants to rejuvenate itself and finally reproduce its prosperity in that year, it needs a change, a huge change... You and I are defenders of the old times, which is basically impossible." Wen Yan, "Then..." Zhang Wang looked at Tang Qiushan in the crowd, and then looked at Tang miaoxing, but he changed the subject again, "what about the principals of branch schools in various regions?" "......." Tang Qiushan. "These people may be excellent in some field, but they can''t connect the past and the future..." Tang miaoxing shook his head with a smile: "In fact, you don''t have to say that I''ve even considered Qiushan. He''s gentle and has a more flexible head than you and me, but he''s too afraid of things and doesn''t take responsibility. He''s also not suitable for the position of sect head, and it''s impossible to lead the Tang clan to cause a change." Speaking of this, the old man once again reached out to Xu Xin, who was kneeling on the ground, and said: "But this man is different! He was less than 20 years old! He mastered all the Tang clan methods except refining weapons! Finally he succeeded in inheriting Dan phage... This is a genius!" "Moreover, as a disciple of the Tang clan with high hopes, he went to worship the head of Quanxing..... This is another genius who doesn''t stick to one style!" "What Tangmen needs now may be such an alien!" "In addition, the most important..." "Just because he chose to live a mediocre life, he was carrying a great sense of guilt for everyone including Tangmen. He knew he was sorry for Tangmen... Then he would think of Tangmen wholeheartedly." "Do you believe it? Just such an asshole!?" Zhang Wang looked at Xu Xin suspiciously. "Younger martial brother, do you know why I insist on letting the company and Quanxing gang fight here?" Tang miaoxing turned to Xu Xin, who was kneeling aside and said: "What does this man mean!" "He said that if you want him to come out, you must promise him to change Tangmen, because in today''s world, you must correct the wrongs... Tangmen doesn''t need so many secrets anymore." After that, he looked at Zhang Wang in front of him again, kept a voice that could be heard by everyone, and continued: "No outsider has seen Dan phage alive before. Although it was an accident... It happened today." "In the past, no one could enter the Tang tomb without the order of the sect head. Today, don''t talk about the sect members... Even the whole sex broke in!" "Hehe, don''t say you read this scene. Even though most of them are designed by me, I''m very cold when I read them myself." "So, younger martial brother, although you are not the material of the sect head, you are a good supervisor with a straight and frank personality. I beg you to accept the new sect head and look at him as if you were looking at me..." "In addition..." Tang miaoxing suddenly walked into Zhang Wang, smiled proudly and said, "I''ll tell you another good news. He''s not like me... He has no foundation among the disciples. Will you manage more easily?" "Tang miaoxing! Are you begging me?" Zhang Wang looked at Tang miaoxing''s complacency on his face, and his brain was about to burst. "You''re forcing me!" "If you really want to beg me! No matter who will be the head of the door! Don''t inherit any Dan bite for me! Will you?!" "I''m just forcing you, and it''s not just you..." Tang miaoxing shook his head, then motioned Xu Xin kneeling on the ground again and said: "And this man..." "Do you think the biggest difficulty in getting him out is the whole sex? The company? Or those guys who may resent it?" "In fact, these are not. The biggest difficulty is himself! He wanted to be trapped in this tomb! Do you know how hard I tried to persuade him these years? I don''t force him so... He is willing to come out and be the head of the door?" After that, Tang miaoxing slowly spread out his arms and smiled very happily after achieving most of his goals. "Younger martial brother, I''m forcing myself. If I don''t force myself to take off all the burden, how can I have the courage to challenge our Tangmen Dan phage!" "Is Dan bite so important?" Zhang Wangqiang resisted the desire to punch Tang miaoxing''s old face and said: "You and I saw it with our own eyes! Not only now... It also lost its hand in that year!" At this point, looking at Tang miaoxing, who was finally silent, Zhang Wang stretched out his hand and pointed to the location of Zhang Chulan and others, saying loudly: "OK! Just this Zhang Chulan was there! Didn''t he want to know? I''ll let him know about it!" "Zhang Chulan! Listen to me! Although we didn''t cheat you in the old campus before, we didn''t tell you some details!" "The Tang clan was not as good as it is now, and most of the mechanisms have not been withdrawn. Your grandfather triggered the mechanism as soon as he passed through the old campus. He also knew that he had no hope of breaking through the mountain at that time. Then he immediately chose to run away from our Tang clan. His body method is really fast..." As he spoke, Zhang Wang recalled that year and looked at Tang miaoxing, who was silent in front of him, and continued: "At that time, only you, me and sect leader Yang lie could keep up. Other disciples had to stay inside the gate to prevent luring the tiger away from the mountain..." "Elder martial brother, we had a brief fight with him. Sect head Yang lie fought even more at that time. He planted a Dan bite around him. Judging from his reaction at that time, he seemed to be aware of the danger, but he obviously didn''t know that the danger was our Tang clan''s Dan bite..." "After..." "You and I have seen it with our own eyes. Zhang Huaiyi ran into Dan bite with the golden light curse. At that time, the golden light curse was swallowed by Dan bite. He must have been hit by Yang lie''s Dan bite!" "But so what? We chased him all the way, but the energy poison on him didn''t attack at all. Later, until we chased out of the old campus, sect head Yang lie didn''t give up..... Then let''s go back to guard Tangmen and follow Zhang Huaiyi alone!" "But..." "Senior brother Yang lie hasn''t come back since he left. We just received a call from him a few days later. You answered! What did he say?" "... he said, don''t worry about him." Tang miaoxing looked at Zhang Wang irritably and said: "He also said that he would give a big gift to Tangmen......" "Now look!" Zhang Wang stared and said, "the great gift said by senior brother Yang lie should be the source of Zhang Huaiyi''s energy and body!" "....." Zhang Chulan, who was not far away, heard these words. Even though she knew that these things could not depend on the current Tangmen, her face still changed color. "I haven''t seen the source of energy and body. I don''t know what it is." Zhang Wang frowned at Tang miaoxing "Anyway, I don''t think it''s authentic to take other people''s means." "However, considering that senior brother Yang lie is also for the sake of Tangmen, from the perspective of our Tangmen disciples, although it is also a little strange, there is really nothing to criticize." With that, he reached out to Tang miaoxing in front of him and said very seriously: "These are all bad things about old rotten millet. I don''t want to mention them any more..." "Tang miaoxing, what I want to say to you now is that danphage may be the most sacred in your heart and my heart, but it is not for the world. The one surnamed Ying just said is right. Even if danphage really has no solution, it can only be the art of chaos in this era..." "Senior brother! You should put it down! Let''s put it down together! I promise you! I promise you about Xu Xin! If you still want to make atonement... We have a way!" "No!" Tang miaoxing categorically rejected the kindness and said: "Younger martial brother, there''s one thing you don''t know. In fact, the first thing I did after I became a new sect head was to see Zhang Huaiyi''s body." "At that time, Zhang Huaiyi''s body was still in the hands of Xu Xiang in North China. I almost turned against the company''s board of directors for this matter, but finally let me see Zhang Huaiyi''s body secretly before they rearranged the scene..." "You don''t know, although Zhang Huaiyi apparently died of a blow to his chest, the local meridians in his lower abdomen can also see signs of collapse. He was bitten by Dan! And it worked!" Let''s go, Tang miaoxing subconsciously looked at Liu Xiaojiang, and then shouted out stubbornly: "No matter what happens now, no matter what happened just now, but at least before today... Whatever the creator of eight wonders! Whatever the source of energy and body! The myth of my Dan bite is still immortal!" After saying these words like a heart attack, the old man even looked back at Zhang Chulan in the crowd and said very seriously and proudly: "Zhang Chulan! I know you''ve had a hard time recently! But don''t think everyone will care about your family! Tangmen has something that makes Tangmen people proud!" Finish. Tang miaoxing looked at the cave not far away and walked straight like a magic barrier. See this, "Senior brother!!!" Zhang Wang hurried up and put his hand on Tang miaoxing''s shoulder, trying to make the last effort to save his senior brother. However, Tang miaoxing was still silent and didn''t look back. He knocked off Zhang Wang''s palm on his shoulder. Then he sat cross legged in front of the cave door without hesitation and began to run in his body, playing the strange energy path that almost everyone knows on the side of the Tang clan. Aside, Liu Xiaojiang held his hands in his arms and kept silent with everyone. He looked at the old man sitting in front of the cave and waited patiently for the other party to inherit the final result of danbite. But Liu Xiaojiang believes that Tang miaoxing''s death is almost inevitable. Because no matter whether it is the strange energy path of Dan phage or the strange performance of those Tang clan disciples in the tomb, it undoubtedly shows that there are conditions for practicing Dan phage. Moreover, even if you know the correct cultivation method, there is also a high risk of death. Otherwise, those inner disciples of Tang clan would not die. Tang miaoxing is the head of the Tang clan. In the past, he could not always accept Xu Xin''s guidance in the tomb. His understanding of Dan phage is probably not as good as those inner disciples around him. Therefore, even if Tang miaoxing''s strength is high and his starting point is higher than those inner disciples, but judging from his words and deeds like a magic barrier just now, his success rate in cultivating Dan bite will only be lower than those inner disciples around him! Set an example and even tell Tangmen disciples what Tangmen people are in the real sense Alas, why die for faith A moment later, Tang miaoxing, sitting in front of the cave door, suddenly opened his eyes and said as calmly as possible: "Tang Xin... Zhang Wang... Qiushan..." "And... Everyone of Tangmen... After Tangmen... It''s up to you..." "Yinggou... No matter who you are... What you want to do... Now follow you... I have told you... At least... For my sake of not pushing... To your integrity... At least..." "Tangmen... Tangmen... Tangmen..." Speaking of which, The old man had begun to bear the pain. Even in order to maintain the last trace of face, he trembled and bit his lips Chapter 300 For a while. All the Tang clan disciples present, as well as Zhang Wang and Tang Qiushan, two elders, all Tang clan people who understand the inheritance risk of Dan phage, had dimmed their faces as early as Tang miaoxing said the first sentence. Then, when Tang miaoxing tried to endure the pain after the failure of inheritance, those inner disciples in white robes came forward one after another and knelt in front of the former sect leader not far away. At this time, even Zhang Wang, who had just disagreed with Tang miaoxing''s challenge to danphage, looked at Tang miaoxing sitting on the ground in front of him and trying to endure the pain, and finally chose to kneel on the ground like those inner disciples, watching Tang miaoxing inherit the outcome of danphage''s failure. Tang Qiushan, other external disciples, and Xu Xin, who knelt on the ground before... At this time, all the Tangmen disciples present are already kneeling on the ground! Tang miaoxing sat on the ground, biting his lips, trembling all over and looking obviously very painful. But even so, even if most of the Tang clan disciples present could not bear it, no one came forward to give the old man a happy relief. Gulu Zhang Chulan noticed this "abnormal" situation at the scene. He had to subconsciously move his throat. Then he looked at Zhang Wang kneeling behind Tang miaoxing not far away and asked tentatively: "Elder Zhang Wang, should we outsiders avoid it, Tang clan chief..." "Show me!" Zhang Wang interrupted directly without looking back. "This is the meaning of the door chief!" After saying that, Zhang looked at Tang miaoxing, who was trembling in front of him, and his hands on his knees couldn''t help clenching his fists. "Zhang Chulan, and Quan Xing, the sect head has written off everything you have done before, but if you violate his will in this matter..." Speaking of which, Zhang Wang couldn''t bear to lower his head and didn''t go to see his senior brother again. Then he said: "I will still let you down the mountain as instructed by the sect head, but you will be the enemy of the whole Tang clan from now on. Even if the consequences are not what the Tang clan can bear......... We will not die!" "......." Zhang Chulan. On the other side, When Liu Xiaojiang heard Zhang Wang say such "soft hearted" words again, he no longer had any expectations for Zhang. He originally thought that Zhang Wang was a sensible man. He would not be fascinated by the revival of any school, nor would he make the same "wrong" choice as Tang miaoxing, which would only make the Tang clan more in line with the needs of the current society. result. Liu Xiaojiang didn''t expect that Zhang Wang looks smelly and hard. He doesn''t seem to care about the inheritance of Dan bite, but whether Tangmen can continue to develop steadily. In fact, he is also a stubborn old man with a knife mouth and tofu heart Zhang Wang really wants to get the position of head of Tang clan, and doesn''t pay so much attention to danbite as Tang miaoxing does. However, this ambition is obviously not strong, nor is it greater than the so-called brotherhood, nor will it drive him to make some acts of negating Tang miaoxing. Although Zhang Wang disagreed with Tang miaoxing and even felt extremely angry about it, according to his attitude towards Tang miaoxing, it was obvious that he would still abide by the last wish of the former sect leader, and it was impossible to compete with Xu Xin for the position of Tang sect leader. And the root cause of all this Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhang Wang kneeling not far behind Tang miaoxing. Finally, he could only shake his head and admit the deep feelings between these old guys. He did not expect that before "right and wrong" and "righteousness", Zhang Wang, a seemingly smelly and hard old guy, would finally make a choice of brotherhood! In this way. Liu Xiaojiang''s idea of making Zhang Wang the head of Tang clan to solve the problem of Xu Xin''s and Tang clan''s Dan bite is that he has failed in advance before he started. So According to Zhang Wang''s true personality, Liu Xiaojiang quickly denied his previous ideas, so he looked at Xu Xin kneeling not far away. While thinking about the means to gently solve the problem, he narrowed his eyes slowly with time. Now. Liu Xiaojiang has used his full identity under the supervision of the company to make Dan bite look worthless in the eyes of Tangmen disciples. Moreover, with his mysterious and unknown strength in the eyes of Tangmen disciples, he has indeed broken the myth of Tangmen danphage, and even directly reversed the views of young Tangmen disciples on danphage. Tang miaoxing''s current behavior will only make the danger and worthlessness of Dan bite to a higher level in the hearts of those young Tangmen disciples. However, there are still people in Tangmen who can use Dan bite, and they may follow Tang miaoxing''s last wish and spare no effort to continue to inherit Tang clan Dan bite. In addition, the inner disciples of the Tang clan wearing white robes will obviously not easily change their views on the Tang clan pill like the outer disciples of the Tang clan. After all, they were really "bewitched" by Tang miaoxing. They also regarded Dan phage as the greatest pride of Tangmen people. Unlike those outside Tangmen disciples around them, they had no idea about Dan phage from the beginning. However, no matter how much you look forward to Tangmen''s Dan bite, these eight Tangmen inner disciples in white robes are only disciples who must obey the orders of the school. Once the school decides not to inherit Dan bite, these Tang clan disciples will have no chance to practice Dan bite, because if they continue, they will be violating the orders of their elders Therefore, whether Zhang Wang wants to compete for the position of head of Tang clan or not, Xu Xin, the only one who can use Tang clan Dan phage in this segment, is also the key to whether Dan phage can continue to be inherited. If Zhang Wang can become the head of the Tang clan, it is obviously better for Liu Xiaojiang, because he can directly solve Xu Xin''s shameful existence of the Tang clan through the position of knowing people. At least one order of the head of the Tang clan can gain something. But at present, out of his feelings for Tang miaoxing, Zhang Wang obviously has no intention to care about the position of head of Tang clan, which makes Liu Xiaojiang feel a little difficult, because as the full-fledged leader supervised by the company, he can''t go too far on the side of Tang clan. But it happens. Based on the danger of Dan phage, whether out of the so-called great righteousness or purely personal selfishness, Liu Xiaojiang also wants to break the inheritance of Dan phage. He believes that only by solving Xu Xin, the only one who can use Dan phage, can Tang clan Dan phage be completely eliminated from the world. At the same time, due to his respect for Tang miaoxing and the righteous actions of Tang clan in the past, he also prefers to use mild means to solve problems. Just Tang miaoxing obviously didn''t give Liu Xiaojiang such a chance, and Zhang Wang''s "no dispute" eliminated the last possibility! Alas, Tang clan leader, why can''t you give up Dan bite and force Lord Zhang in this way However, Right now, Tang miaoxing, who was sitting on the ground and suffering, moved. He trembled all over, as if he couldn''t even sit stably. Suddenly he stretched out an arm to hold the ground. Tang miaoxing broke his power in an instant, and then he felt his head with his hand subconsciously. Then the great pain made the old man''s lips open a gap... Until they were completely open! "Er... ER!!!" Tang miaoxing''s scream of great pain immediately rang through everyone''s ears. The old man could no longer maintain a stable sitting posture. He lay back on the ground in pain. While wailing in pain, he twisted to get up from the ground, and even took the initiative to ask for help from the people around him. "Er! Help me! Ah... Help me! Come and help me!!!!!" "Please... Please! Come on! Ah!!!" But Rao was how Tang miaoxing asked for help, and the Tang clan people present didn''t respond. They just knelt down and watched. The sect leader, who has always been very calm and firm in front of people, inherited the miserable appearance after the failure of danbite. However, even if they wouldn''t help because of some rules, the Tangmen people present saw Tang miaoxing, and even other outsiders present, such as Zhang Chulan, were shocked, hard to understand and unbearable. After all, everyone had seen the old man Tang miaoxing before. Tang miaoxing''s appearance at present also represents the pain after the failure of inheriting Dan bite. How unbearable is it? Even Tang miaoxing will show such cowardice under this painful torture! "Zhang Wang! Please! Er... Ah!!!" Tang miaoxing was particularly embarrassed and miserable lying on the ground. He looked at Zhang Wang in front of him, and even extended his arm to ask for help towards his younger martial brother, who always had a knife mouth and tofu heart. "....." Zhang Wang stood and looked directly at Tang miaoxing. His face was very gray, but he gritted his teeth and insisted on moving. He did not agree to his elder martial brother''s request. "Qiushan!!" Tang miaoxing lay down in front of Zhang Wang and had no strength to ask others for help, so he began to think of who to ask for help. "Xia Liuqing! I''ll spare you! Help me! Help me! Eh!!!!" "Quan Xing and others dare not rush forward. Then, with the passage of time, Tang miaoxing''s scream gradually weakened. "Er..." the old man twisted and lay on the ground, grasps the ground with both hands and scrapes blood marks, "watch the sea... Help me..." Hearing this, Zhang Wang trembled, clenched his teeth, looked down at Tang miaoxing, who was no longer able to look at himself, and realized that his senior brother had begun to be out of his mind. "Ah... Qiushan... Zhang Wang... Help me..." On the other side, After watching Tang miaoxing''s Tang clan disciples who were unable to survive and die, someone finally stood up crying and wanted to rush directly to help relieve the old sect leader''s pain, but was pressed on the ground by Tang clan disciples in white robes. "Brother Yao! Let me go! Let me go! I can detoxify too!" "Calm down!" Tang Yao, a bareheaded Tang clan disciple who was responsible for guiding Liu Xiaojiang, said: "If Dan phage can solve it, do we still have to pay such a price to inherit..." "Then let Tang Ye go with pleasure and dignity!!!" Tang Yao''s female disciples cried: "Any way is good! You''re helping him! This... What''s going on now!!!" "Tingting! Don''t insult the sect head!" Tang Yao replied indifferently: "You should all watch, Yingjie, Guanhai... All the predecessors who intend to inherit danphage come here like this, and witness the whole process of inheritance, even including failure... Are also part of the inheritance ceremony!" "And..." "It is precisely because this scene is really difficult to accept, so the inheritance process of danphage has always been kept secret." So far, Tang Yao looked back at Tang miaoxing in the audience without expression and said: "The old sect leader chose Tang Xin to finish the task of opening up the Tang clan, and after unloading everything, he chose to do the last thing for the Tang clan......" "Either succeed in inheriting danphage and continue to inherit danphage in our Tangmen as the successor of danphage in the future..." "Or let everyone witness the complete inheritance ceremony of Dan phage and use their own life to open the last secret of Dan phage for Tang clan..." With that, he looked back at those around him who couldn''t understand Dan bite, and said: "So, look, don''t miss a scene. This is the last thing the old sect head did for the Tang clan......" At this time, after listening to Tang Yao''s words, the Tang clan disciples who couldn''t understand Dan bite looked at Tang miaoxing lying on the ground not far away and began to suffer and distort again. Everyone''s eyes were full of intolerance and incomprehension, but no one acted excessively. Just Look! Watch! Witnessed the complete inheritance ceremony of danphage! And the last moment of Tang miaoxing''s life! meanwhile, Standing alone on one side, Liu Xiaojiang witnessed what happened in the Tang tomb, including the so-called complete inheritance ceremony of danbite, and the tragedy of Tang miaoxing, an old man, at the end of his life. He is not from Tang clan. Even if he respects Tang miaoxing, the elder of Tang clan, and admires the righteous deeds of Tang clan, he still has no idea about such scenes. Neither sad nor happy, nor any sympathy, nor the slightest pleasure because the old man who had calculated his own death. Some... Just a deepening disgust with danbite. A man of practice is the most precious life. The existence of Dan bite is undoubtedly a negation of this matter. It blindly pursues power... And even has to pay for it! have the order reversed! Ridiculous! Chapter 301 After a long time, In the Tang tomb, Tang miaoxing had completely lost his movement on the ground. Only the countless blood marks scratched by his hands on the ground and the fingernails completely turned up on the old man''s hands after his death seemed to prove that what had just happened was a reality. Zhang Wang got up from the ground with a little difficulty. His whole appearance seemed to be much older all of a sudden, "Qiushan, you can arrange it, in the grave..." "No." Xu Xin suddenly interrupted while still kneeling on the ground: "When Tang miaoxing was the head of the sect, he not only made no achievements, but also brought great losses to the Tang clan because of his willful behavior." "And..." "Although what he has done these days is not his original intention, it is almost equivalent to betraying the Tang clan. It is lenient not to deal with the sinners of the Tang clan. Tang miaoxing is not qualified to enter the Tang tomb at all..." "Ah?" Zhang Wang looked at Xu Xin fiercely, "Tang Xin..." "The above..." Xu Xin lowered his head and said again, "these are the original words of senior brother miaoxing." "......" Zhang Wang immediately became silent, then turned to Tang Qiushan, who couldn''t help crying, "Qiushan!!" "Hmm!" Tang Qiushan tried to hold back his voice, and then nodded to Zhang Wang. "Hum!" Zhang Wang looked at Tang miaoxing on the ground again, and then slowly squatted on the ground. It was suspected that he was taking a final look at his always arbitrary senior brother. Then, "Tu Jun room, how long will it take you to deal with the three corpses on our disciples?" Zhang Wang looked up at the whole sex who were still present. "If you just teach them how to practice by themselves... One day is enough." Tu Junfang glanced at Liu Xiaojiang not far away and said: "But if you don''t mind, I''m going to show them the work until they can successfully control it. In this way... A stupid week should also be learned." "OK! Just one week!" Zhang Wang nodded, then reached out to pick up Tang miaoxing on the ground and said to the surrounding Tangmen disciples: "The outside disciples present, escort these guests to the campus for arrangement." With that, the old man got up from the ground with Tang miaoxing in his arms and said to Xu Xin without looking back: "What about you and these insiders?" Xu Xin bowed his head and replied with guilt: "these inner door children should naturally go out of the Tang tomb. As for me... Do you think..." "Do you want to ask me about such a thing?" Zhang Wang walked outside the tomb with Tang miaoxing''s body in his arms. "If you still choose to hide here, I have nothing to say, door chief." Hearing the word "sect leader", Xu Xin subconsciously looked up at Zhang Wang''s back and finally understood why senior brother miaoxing had been so firm before. Not far away. Sure enough Liu Xiaojiang has been paying attention to Zhang Wang and Xu Xin. He is still thinking about whether Zhang Wang has the opportunity to compete for the position of door head. As a result, he is sure to hear that Zhang Wang calls Xu Xin door head, so he doesn''t hesitate to stop thinking about starting from this aspect. Then, seeing that things in the Tang tomb had come to an end for the time being, the Tang clan people present were not in the mood to deal with other problems. While considering how to deal with Xu Xin''s problem, Liu Xiaojiang slowly walked to the location of the whole sex. He planned to go to the old campus of Tangmen with them first, and then make other relevant decisions after learning some of the truth from Xu Xin. In addition Liu Xiaojiang looked up at the direction of Zhang Chulan and others, but found that Zhang Chulan was obviously more depressed than herself when she was about to come into contact with some truth. ¡­¡­ "Master Zhang Wang!" Zhang Chulan saw Zhang Wang walking past with Tang miaoxing''s body in his arms, and immediately couldn''t help but come forward and ask: "I know it may not be the time yet..." "Shut up if you know!" Zhang Wang immediately stopped, looked at Zhang Chulan unhappily and said: "You are the same as that winning hook. Since you have reached a tacit understanding with senior brother miaoxing, as long as you don''t go too far... I won''t stop you." "As for whether the sect leader wants to see you and what he will talk about with you, I have no right to interfere... But at least we have to wait until we deal with elder martial brother miaoxing''s death!" "...... I see." Zhang Chulan saw Zhang Wang with a gloomy expression and immediately stretched out his hand and scratched the back of his head. "Hum!" Zhang Wang glared at Zhang Chulan, looked at the winning hook not far from here, and then continued to walk outside with Tang miaoxing''s body. See this, The outside disciples of Tang clan gathered around again and "kidnapped" the outside disciples to urge them to return to the old campus. Quanxing, including Liu Xiaojiang, and Zhang Chulan and other outsiders can only return to the old campus as required for the time being. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The valley outside the Tang tomb, Because the external disciples around him are still following, Liu Xiaojiang''s whole nature, including Liu Xiaojiang, will inevitably walk with Zhang Chulan and others, or be watched by the external disciples who are responsible for monitoring themselves and others. As soon as Liu Xiaojiang walked with Zhang Chulan and others, he felt that Feng Baobao''s vision had always been on himself, which made him doubt whether his identity had been seen through by her again. However, the possibility is really low. Liu Xiaojiang knew Zhang Chulan would come to Tang gate early, and Petrina Fung would come along with him. So he had completely concealed all his interest before coming, and even sprayed many summer perfume make an unnecessary move. If Feng Baobao can see through his identity directly, he feels that he doesn''t need to hide his identity in front of Zhang Chulan in the future. "What''s the matter?" Liu Xiaojiang was not sure whether Feng Baobao had seen through his identity, so he looked back at Feng Baobao who had been following behind him, and tried to confirm the truth and falsehood through the way of routine words. "......." Feng Baobao looked at Liu Xiaojiang without expression, but he didn''t answer Liu Xiaojiang''s question at all. Didn''t you notice? Liu Xiaojiang was a little relieved to see this, because he felt that if Feng Baobao saw through his identity, his attitude towards acquaintances would not be as indifferent as it is now. No, she is not indifferent to anyone. Her current attitude should also be the result of Zhang Chulan''s instructions. You can''t easily communicate with strangers to avoid opening up and saying silly words against yourself. However, Liu Xiaojiang was just relieved. Feng Baobao, who had not spoken, suddenly opened his mouth. "I seem to know you..." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. As soon as this remark came out, people around looked at it one after another. Obviously, they were curious about the real identity of the new leader wearing facebook. On the other end, Although people all over the world know who yinggou is, no one has talked about it in Tangmen. No doubt they are curious about why Feng Baobao said so. "Sister bao''er, have you really seen Mr. Ying?" Zhang Chulan immediately went to Feng Baobao and looked at Liu Xiaojiang curiously and suspiciously. "HMM... I''m sure I''ve seen it." Feng Baobao looked at Liu Xiaojiang and touched his chin. He seemed to be trying to remember something. At the last knock, he said: "Oh, I just can''t remember. It''s probably a long time ago, but I must have seen this man. The smell of him... I can''t remember wrong." Taste? Another taste? Didn''t you say I was about the same as Barron''s ghost! When you hide your breath, you don''t have any smell at all! I''ve hidden all my breath! It also sprays up a lot of high-quality perfume with lasting effect. You girl! Hiss, but it''s OK. Fortunately, the girl has some melons in her brain. She didn''t remember her recent departure Liu Xiaojiang was relieved when he heard this, and then he pretended to be calm and said: "Sorry, I don''t have any impression of this. It''s the first time I''ve seen a sloppy girl like you... Remember wrong." "... No." Feng Baobao immediately walked a few steps faster. While touching his chin with his small hand and looking up and down at Liu Xiaojiang with his eyes, he firmly said: "Well, I must have seen you, and not once... Twice." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Only met me twice? There seems to be something wrong Liu Xiaojiang almost immediately noticed the abnormality in Feng Baobao''s sentence. Because he has seen Feng Baobao more than twice. The number of times he and Feng Baobao have contacted Zhang Chulan is almost impossible to count with only his fingers. Feng Baobao won''t lie. But she said she had only seen herself twice... How could it be! "Sister bao''er, can you really be sure?" when Zhang Chulan asked this sentence, he looked at Liu Xiaojiang and obviously believed Feng Baobao. At the same time, he also had greater doubts and precautions about Liu Xiaojiang''s identity. "Hmm..." Feng Baobao nodded immediately. "Look at this......" Zhang Chulan looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who is very common among energy practitioners, and said with a smile: "Mr. Ying, you see, sister bao''er has said so. Haven''t you really seen my sister?" "I know, but I haven''t seen it." Liu Xiaojiang motioned to all the people walking in front. There was almost no loophole in this sentence. No matter how Zhang Chulan reacted, he lowered his tone and said in a deep voice: "Zhang Chulan, I have no mind for you, and I don''t want to take care of your broken things. I won''t continue to participate in her affairs. If I ask again... Are you willing to bear the consequences equivalent to it?" "After all, you don''t just want to know my identity as the all-round leader. Even if you don''t mention the Tang clan at your feet... When things here are completely over, I expect more people in the circle will stare at me, especially the LV family... Do you want to continue to contact me?" "....." Zhang Chulan was silent for a moment, then he scratched his head and said: "Haha, Mr. Ying is right. Since there is no conflict, why am I so attached to the identity of a stranger? Haha... Just think I didn''t say anything just now." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked like he had survived the disaster, but pretended to speed up his pace calmly and hurried away from Feng Baobao. He was afraid that this unlucky thing would really see something, so that it would directly affect his next action. The meaning of Liu Xiaojiang''s words is undoubtedly to highlight Feng Baobao''s problems, and also took the initiative to express his attitude that he is not interested in Feng Baobao as the head of all sex. In addition, he even kindly reminded Zhang Chulan that contact with himself would only be noticed by more people. Therefore, considering the problems of Feng Baobao, Zhang Chulan''s best choice at present is "not knowing yinggou". But that said. After accepting Liu Xiaojiang''s kindness and remembering Liu Xiaojiang''s previous behavior in the Tang tomb, Zhang Chulan couldn''t help but wonder more about Liu Xiaojiang''s true identity. Like other members of the whole sex, this person may have noticed the fact that Feng Baobao is "not old", but he has no interest in things such as immortality? A full-fledged leader whose strength makes the whole Tang clan helpless, but who advocates mild means to solve the problem... Will this person really be a full-fledged demon? Isn''t wholeness always by all means to achieve its goal? This is true even when Mei Jinfeng, who is incompatible with the whole sex, comes into contact with things related to rootless life! Such a sudden all-round leader, who allowed all-round to act recklessly on the side of the Tang clan, not only wanted to ask Xu Xin about those things in those years, but also clearly expressed that he wanted to break the inheritance of Tang clan''s pill. Is it really an abnormal existence that is harmless to individuals and animals? In addition Zhang Chulan raised her eyes and looked at Feng Baobao around her. Recalling what the other party had just said, she couldn''t help frowning. Twice? So sure? But can''t remember? Tut, sister bao''er can''t lie Think about it. Zhang Chulan raised her eyes to the Quan Xing people who were walking in front of her. Her eyes gradually focused on Lv Liang, who had not seen her for a long time. "I didn''t expect you to be there, Luliang..." "Ah, hey... It''s fate, Zhang Chulan." Lv Liang remembered that he had touched Zhang Chulan with Xia he, and said with some guilt: "Long time no see." "Hum, you bastard haven''t been punished yet!" Zhang Chulan showed a touch of ferocity and saw that several people around him were in a fog. "Ha ha, don''t be so careful. I was just a fool at the beginning." Lv Liang shook his head helplessly. "You will be punished sooner or later!" Zhang Chulan said angrily again. "What retribution can I have?" Lu Liang said indifferently. "What you have done to others, you will encounter something yourself. I''m not in a hurry. I''ll wait for... Sooner or later you will have retribution!" Zhang Chulan said, putting her hands in her trouser pockets and passing by Lv Liang without stopping for a moment. In the eyes of those who do not know the relationship between Zhang Chulan and Lv Liang, these short conversations are undoubtedly a correct attitude towards integrity. In the eyes of some people who know Zhang Chulan and Lv Liang''s past, Zhang Chulan''s unhappiness with the integrity of his hands is also normal. But in Lv Liang''s eyes, especially in the eyes of Lv Liang who has grown up a little, these words are obviously not the same, and even made him subconsciously stunned a little. At the same time. Liu Xiaojiang knew that Zhang Chulan and Lv Liang had another contact after the Dragon Tiger Mountain incident, in addition to the initial question about the source of energy body. Therefore. After he noticed Lv Liang''s abnormal reaction, he could not help but re-examine the relationship between Zhang Chulan and Quan Xing. He felt that the boy seemed to be doing something unscrupulous at present. In full view of the public, making trouble with the whole sex partnership in Tangmen may also be interpreted as being used by the whole sex, but the fact of secretly colluding with Lv Liang, if a person inadvertently knows it, all kinds of factors will add up... Sooner or later, it will get out of control. Although it may be forced and forced to have full contact due to the situation, Zhang Chulan did this... Maybe there is no way back. Gee, it seems to be speeding up. Tang clan''s Dan bite, LV family, Wang family There are also alien schools in the world that have ideas and may cause trouble again It must be cleaned as soon as possible! Chapter 302 About half an hour later, Under the arrangement of Tangmen disciples, Zhang Chulan and others returned to the dormitory of the old campus where they had stayed before. In the room. Lu Linglong, whose head was covered with bandages, only showed her eyes, mouth and nose. When she saw Zhang Chulan and others pushing the door in, she immediately waved her left hand, which was also wrapped with bandages, and said: "Brother!" Seeing this, regardless of how cheerful Lu Linglong was, Lu Lin hurried forward to check Lu Linglong''s injury and said nervously: "Linglong! Are you... Are you okay?" "It''s all right!" Lu Linglong immediately shook his head and said, "I just feel that my head has become a little bigger, and I don''t feel anything on my face for the time being..... It''s not in the way!" In front of the room, Tang Tingting watched Zhang Chulan and others return to the dormitory all the way. Even if she heard that Lu Linglong didn''t hate herself because of her injury, she still glanced at Lu Linglong coldly. Then she wanted to leave here temporarily with the Tang clan disciples who were responsible for guarding Lu Linglong. However, before Tang Tingting left with the tearful Tang clan disciples around her, Lu Lingling was acutely aware of Tang Tingting''s eyes and immediately said: "Tang Xiaobao, Tang Tingting, the Lu family is not a famous family, and the people of the Lu family are also very simple. Lu Linglong''s backer is Lu Linglong. If you have anything else in the future, the future will be long." Wen Yan, Tang Tingting stood in front of the door, looked at Lu Linglong, and then stretched out her hand to put it on Tang Xiaobao''s shoulder, "little leopard, don''t be so unpromising, let''s go!" Then. Tang Xiaobao didn''t even look at Lu Linglong in the room. Even if the other party was the goddess he admired, he just reached out and wiped his tears. Then he pushed the door and left the room with Tang Tingting. meanwhile, Tang Wenlong just came in with a box of instant noodles and a whole pot of boiling water. He was silent and put things on the ground. Before leaving, he looked at Zhang Chulan sitting beside the dormitory bed with a look similar to that of Tang Tingting. Zhang Chulan looked at Tang Wenlong''s eyes and naturally understood what he thought, so she didn''t want to explain anything to the other party, but let the other party see enough and leave the room. Zhang Lingyu noticed the Tang clan''s attitude and saw the performance of Lu Linglong and Zhang Chulan. After Tang Wenlong left the room, she said incomprehensibly: "Miss Lu, your attitude was too... And Chu LAN, you too..." "Immortal Lingyu, you are really in the sun......" Lu Linglong shook his head and said, "when the sun comes, I hope every corner is bright and warm......" "But have you ever thought that sometimes this heart can only be comforted in a cold and dark place..." "No matter how tortuous the process is, what is everyone''s original intention this time, but if we don''t come, the head of Tang clan will not die..... This is a fact that can''t be avoided anyway." "They have the right to hate us, have the right to seek revenge from us, and we also have the obligation to accept this hatred. Since they have done..., we have the obligation to bear the consequences no matter what." "In turn..." "If it''s just the hatred of these young Tangmen disciples, I, Lu Linglong, should be able to handle it even if I''m not a powerful person..." Speaking of this, she turned to look at Zhang Chulan, who was silent, and reminded him: "Zhang Chulan, you are the culprit. You have to catch it." "Hey, hey..." Zhang Chulan smiled with complex and tired expression, but did not refute Lu Linglong''s words. "....." Zhang Lingyu was silent when she heard these words. It seemed that she was thinking about the correctness of this sentence. Pop! Seeing Zhang Lingyu''s appearance, Lu Lin immediately raised her hand to the back of Linglong''s head and taught her a lesson: "Immortal Lingyu is also kind! Do you deserve to teach immortal Lingyu a lesson?" "Ouch... Brother! I''m just talking about my opinion!" Lu Linglong covered the back of her head with pain and immediately looked at Zhang Lingyu again "I''m not accusing you! Immortal Lingyu! Did I go too far just now?" "No! You''re right..." Zhang Lingyu shook her head and said: "Indeed, if I really feel guilty, I deserve the guilt. After all, I have done everything. The attitude that I didn''t want to offend people just now is too chicken thief..." "I''m sorry! Miss Lu! Chu LAN!" "... sister smash, you''re right. This guy is really too sunny." Lu Lin immediately agreed with Lu Linglong''s evaluation of Zhang Lingyu when she saw Zhang Lingyu''s reaction. "Yes, yes!!" Lu Linglong pouted. A moment later, After the brothers and sisters of the Lu family gave Zhang Lingyu a step, they stopped talking too much about the attitude of Tang clan disciples towards themselves and others, but sat around Zhang Chulan. "Ah Lian, how''s it going? Should you succeed?" Lu Linglong looked at Zhang Chulan, who looked tired. Finally, she couldn''t bear the curiosity in her heart and wanted to know what happened after she fell behind. Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan looked at Lu Linglong with bandages all over her head, then cleaned up her emotions, slowly opened her mouth and explained what had happened inside the Tang tomb before. "... that''s it. Tangmen won''t refuse us to meet Xu Xin again. Maybe even the whole gang of guys are the same. Everyone should also have the opportunity to ask Xu Xin about the year before leaving." After that, he looked at the Lu brothers and sisters and said, "moreover, if the purpose is related to rootless life, Xu Xin may also find an opportunity to gather everyone together and talk about what he knows about rootless life in public." "This is also a way to open the Tang clan, so in addition to us and the whole group of guys, the people of the Tang clan will probably be present..." After hearing what had happened inside the Tang tomb, Lu Linglong couldn''t help frowning and saying: "Ah Lian, the winning hook... How does it seem out of place? What is he doing in Tangmen?" "Yes, I''m also surprised." Lu Lin nodded and echoed: "This all-round leader is really strange. The attitude he showed when talking to the head of Tang clan is clearly based on some unknown purpose. He intends to make Tang clan give up danbite that dangerous thing." "But..." "This winning hook obviously has the power to crush anyone in Tangmen. He even broke the myth that Tangmen danphage never misses. Later, he didn''t force his hand to stop Tangmen leader, so that Yu danphage''s secret was published to the world......" "Brother Lu, you''re wrong." Zhang Chulan understood what Lu Lin meant and explained: "Everything yinggou did in the Tang tomb is indeed inclined to make the Tang clan give up Dan bite. Even if he didn''t stop the head of the Tang clan from opening the secret of Dan bite in the end, he is also gradually leading the Dan bite of the Tang clan to extinction..." At this point, he couldn''t help but put his arm on his knee, bent down and sat on the bed with his hand on his chin, and continued: "Tang clan leaders and white robed disciples in Tang tombs are obviously not the target he intends to target according to the danphage problem..." "Those Tang clan disciples who followed us into the Tang tomb and obviously didn''t know about Dan phage before are the main reason why he won''t stop the Tang clan leader later." "After all, a means that is not as inexplicable as the legend, but needs to pay the price of his own life to have the opportunity to inherit..." "If the brain was not influenced by those illusory things, such as what school revival and Tang clan pride... Who would want to inherit Dan bite? Want to die?" "In addition..." "It''s obvious that this guy''s purpose is not Tangmen. Even if he connived at Quanxing''s wanton behavior in Tangmen, he may also be interested in some things of Xu Xinhe''s year, but at least he looked like......" "He suddenly drew a clear line with several people of the whole nature. If he didn''t just do the evil thing of breaking people''s inheritance, and didn''t want to disturb other people''s contact with Xu Xin, it would really be superfluous." "Ha ha..." "It''s obvious that he wants to get something from Xu Xin''s mouth and make Dan phage completely disappear from the world. However, if necessary, maybe the problem of Dan phage is more important for him than what he knows from Xu Xin." "Isn''t that strange enough?" Zhang Lingyu wondered, "he is an all-round leader. Why does he have to attack Tangmen''s Dan bite, and he doesn''t want to get this powerful skill..." "Martial uncle, you have asked the point this time." Zhang Chulan grinned at Zhang Lingyu, but then suddenly shook her head and sighed: "But unfortunately, I don''t understand this at all. I don''t understand why this product has to deal with danphage..." "... he said it just for the future of Tangmen." Feng Baobao suddenly said. As soon as this remark came out, several people present were stunned. Obviously, they all didn''t think that Liu Xiaojiang really wanted to let Tangmen give up the inheritance of danbite. "What he said... Is true?" Lu Lin couldn''t help doubting. "Isn''t it to hide your true purpose?" "Omnipotence..." Lu Linglong said unbelievably, "baby, he is omnipotence. How can omnipotence come from this..." "Ah, he is all-around. It sounds like he is still the head of all-around, but it has something to do with what he wants to do..." Feng Baobao nodded at Linglong. "......." brothers and sisters of the Lu family. "Jie......" Feng Baobao raised his finger and pointed to Zhang Lingyu. "It''s still the disciple of the old man in Tianshi mansion. Isn''t it still with Quan Xing?" "....." Zhang Lingyu''s mood fell to the bottom. Zhang Chulan was silent for a long time, then nodded, "indeed... Ah, I don''t mean you, little martial uncle, I mean sister bao''er''s point of view, there is a great possibility." "......." Zhang Lingyu. Then. Ignoring Zhang Lingyu''s tangled appearance, Zhang Chulan turned to look at the Lu brothers and sisters in front of him and said: "We think things too absolutely. Why can''t omnisex have special people? Even if there are inevitably some collusion, why can yinggou become the omnisex leader so quickly and even convince the hero?" "Ding Qian''an, we don''t know this man, but at that time, it seemed that although this man chose to join the whole sex, his brain was obviously still a normal person and didn''t look like a lawless guy. Otherwise, he would have been infamous as a hero." "Besides, he didn''t want mother-in-law Jinfeng to break up in the Tang clan. He also obviously knew that he was wrong to make trouble in the Tang clan, and he was more lenient when fighting with those Tang clan disciples..." "Is it true that such a rational Wu Chi, who will not even really associate with the whole nature, will choose to completely yield to others because of force?" "If Ding Jianan is really such a person, why didn''t he seize the inheritance of others by any means in order to become stronger, but sincerely chose to worship teachers... Choose to learn a hundred arts?" "If it weren''t for this kind of person..." "Why is Ding Jianan so convinced of yinggou and even willing to press back his desire to learn danbite immediately because of the other party''s order?" "Unless..." Zhang Chulan raised his head with flashing eyes and said, "yinggou not only has the strength he can''t compare, but also makes him admire his choice from the bottom of his heart." "Ding Jian believes in the winning hook and knows what the winning hook wants to do. Since the other party plans to make Dan phage disappear, he will think that Dan phage will disappear. What''s the use even if he has the experience of fighting with Dan phage...?" "... heroes can only be convinced?" Lu Lin frowned and said, "not really?" "It''s really hard for people to believe." Zhang Chulan said reluctantly, "but combined with Ding Jian''s performance at that time, I think yinggou''s strength should at least be equal to that of a hero, and then it is possible to convince a hero by virtue of his personal and leader identity." "Moreover, no matter what the facts are, this winning hook is certainly not a role that we can handle well..." "In addition..." Speaking of this, Zhang Chulan seemed to think of something again, and a sense of fatigue appeared again in her expression. "If this guy''s purpose is very pure, he must make the Tang clan''s Dan bite disappear from the world, then his business is far from finished. There will be more trouble in the Tang clan next, and this time..... Maybe it will really cause human life." "We have no idea about Dan phage and are not qualified to participate in other affairs of Tangmen. Therefore, after Xu Xin asks about things, we must leave Tangmen immediately without stopping for a moment, otherwise... We will be affected by the next trouble." Say it. Zhang Chulan did not care about the changes in the faces of the Lu brothers and sisters and Zhang Lingyu, but looked tired, leaned on the bed with both hands, raised her eyes and looked at the white ceiling above. Head of Tang clan, head of Tang clan, why do you have to force everyone for a pill bite, and even give up the possibility of gently solving the problem with the goods Dan bite The pride of Tangmen Is this more important than the continuation of Tangmen? Chapter 303 Two days later, "Ho..." Liu Xiaojiang has been staying in the room arranged by the Tang clan for the past two days. Although he knew that the people watching him outside the door these days were either Tang Qiushan or Zhang Wang, the Tang clan supervisor in front of him, he still pretended to be surprised and said as soon as he went out: "Mr. Zhang, you always don''t supervise the later affairs of the old sect head, and you don''t help the new sect head. You guard an outsider who can''t do anything here... Really good?" "Hum." Zhang Wang got up from his chair and looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who had been in the room for two days. Finally, he couldn''t help coming out and said: "Boy, don''t pretend to be here with me. It''s OK to cheat others with these words. It''s useless for me..." "The old sect leader''s affairs will naturally be handled properly. The new sect leader still needs to adapt to the life outside xiazhong for the time being. My own affairs of Tangmen..... I won''t bother an outsider like you." "Oh?" Liu Xiaojiang suddenly raised his mouth slowly under the mask. "Do you think I will be bad for Tangmen because you are here looking at me?" "The tone has been set." Zhang Wang did not directly return to this question, but said calmly: "The old sect leader has promoted the opening of the Tang clan with his own behavior, even his life, and gave us all a reasonable explanation......" "This is just forcing everyone." Liu Xiaojiang said. "What the old sect leader has done before is certainly right from the perspective of his sect leader. The act of willing to pay his life for the Tang clan is also worthy of respect." "However, he never thought about whether the Tang clan could bear the road he chose, nor did he ask whether the world was willing to accept it." "People are too selfish to be accepted by most people when they live, not to mention the alien school whose every move will involve more people''s lives..." "Nowadays, it''s not an alien era, and your Tangmen family is not the only one in the alien circle." "Although it''s really frustrating to say so, it''s also a fact that it''s difficult to change after all..." "If today''s strange people want to live safely, they must look at the faces of ordinary people who have no strength to bind chickens..." "If an alien school like Tang clan wants to continue and inherit safely, it must also pay attention to its'' image ''in the eyes of insiders, in addition to the faces of ordinary people." "After all, since you live here, you must abide by the ''rules'' here, even if these'' rules'' are more hidden rules, even if abiding by these ''rules'' will infringe your own interests a little..." "However, as long as the ''skin injury'' will not endanger life, as long as it can continue to live safely, and as long as there is no absolute power that can reverse everything, why not choose to live through hardships and hardships and wait patiently for a better opportunity?" "You know..." "The danger of danbite is not only aimed at the enemy. For such a thing that hardly distinguishes between ourselves and the enemy, a decaying and unruly school appears naked in the public''s view..." "Without Dan bite, the Tang clan will gradually disappear?" "If the inheritance of Dan bite is broken, the Tang clan will be in a desperate situation since then?" "Can we continue to inherit the Dan bite and the Tang clan will regain its former glory?" Speaking of which, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhang Wang, who was still emotionally stable in front of him, and immediately shook his head and said, "obviously, this is not the case." "Now, even if there is no Dan bite, Tangmen has other commendable Kung Fu. Even if it declines, it will not disappear gradually." "Now even if the inheritance of Dan phage is broken, the reputation and strength of Tangmen are still there. Ordinary people decide that it is impossible to find trouble in Tangmen. Unusual guys... They can''t pass the company and the above level if they want to find trouble." "But if we continue to inherit danbite, will today''s Tang clan really be able to reproduce its past prosperity and glory under the risk of inheriting danbite, and will not make the already declining Tang clan more riddled with holes?" "Now think about it carefully. What do you think the old head has done..." "In the eyes of Tangmen people, the old sect leader may be an elder willing to die for Tangmen. Therefore, after confirming this fact, it is easy to fall into a misunderstanding." "Even if the old sect leader''s method is wrong, although he is a bit arbitrary, his attitude of willing to give everything for the Tang clan and everything he insists on under this attitude... Can''t be wrong!" Wen Yan, Zhang Wang could not help frowning slowly and continued to insist: "although objectively speaking, your idea is very good and there is nothing wrong, after all, it is our own of Tangmen..." "I''m an outsider." Liu Xiaojiang knew what Zhang Wang thought, so he nodded and admitted: "But I have just made it clear that you Tangmen can''t just live for yourself. You still have to live in the eyes of others. You should consider the views of the world and the same kind on yourself in everything you do." "In addition, just because I am an outsider and am also willing to respect the school of Tang clan, I come to make it clear to you people of Tang clan..." "In the eyes of an outsider, what the old sect leader did before is tantamount to the Tang clan''s active refusal to compromise with the current world when it is too busy for itself, and intends to force the world to accept the ''prosperity'' of the Tang clan." "And..." "Under the influence of the whole, this matter has been temporarily ''affirmed'' by the company, which makes the company have to choose to compromise with Tangmen in order to maintain order and stability. For the time being, we can only sit back and watch Tangmen take advantage of danbite and have the opportunity to restore its past prosperity and glory." "But what kind of world is it now? Do you think the company and the above would really like to see the ''prosperity'' of an alien school, especially the Tang clan who was'' not very willing ''to cooperate with the company and even used coercion to promote it?" "Confucianism confuses the law with grammar, and chivalry violates the ban with martial arts." "The company''s philosophy is that the world is stable, so that society can develop continuously and stably. Based on humanitarian and other considerations, the company tolerates the existence of alien groups that are likely to violate the ban, but this tolerance obviously still has a limit." "The power of different people, especially those who ''don''t cooperate'', can exist, but they can''t become too strong..." After that, whether Zhang Wang listens or not. Liu Xiaojiang suddenly noticed something. He turned to look at the direction at the left end of the corridor and said: "Master Zhang, I won''t say any more. You and the old sect head have always had slightly different ideas. Due to the influence of the identity of ''outside gate'', you can be more objective when looking at problems." "Besides, even the old sect head can understand what I said, but he is more willing to stick to his own ideas..." "Do you want to start with Xu Xin?" Zhang Wang looked up at Liu Xiaojiang with his back to himself, and then opened his mouth to point out the possibility he had guessed before. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang just wanted to walk away, so he put down his slightly raised right foot, then remained silent for a moment, and said without looking back: "Mr. Zhang, we had the opportunity to gently resolve the conflict, but the old sect head forced everyone with his own life, especially you, who attached too much importance to the friendship of the same sect, so that you can''t refuse the old sect head''s last wish now..." "Now you won''t promise to be the head of Tang clan, nor will you fundamentally deny the practice of the old head, nor will you prevent Xu new generation from inheriting danbite, so... I''ve been thinking about it for two days, and I haven''t been able to come up with a good way to solve the problem of danbite peacefully." "Right now..." "If you don''t want too many casualties in Tangmen, don''t let anyone hinder my future behavior. In this way... At least I can guarantee that the next loss of Tangmen will only be the so-called ''Pride''." "Afterwards..." "Even if you want to count the death of the head of Tang clan on me and make the whole people of Tang clan hate me, I''m willing to accept this hatred." "But..." Having said that, he looked back at Zhang Wang again and said with a smile: "Hehe... If things go well, maybe you will not be forced to become the head of Tangmen by me when things are over." "......." Zhang Wang. ¡­¡­ Then, Liu Xiaojiang ignored the embarrassed Zhang Wang behind him and walked to the end corner of the indoor corridor. He found that there was a guy wearing a hoodie, a mask and a tight cover. Leaning against the wall, he was likely to hear his dialogue with Zhang Wang. See here. Liu Xiaojiang didn''t speak, let alone ask about his identity. He just ignored several long blond hair that fell on his Black Hoodie and continued to walk outside the dormitory in the old campus. However. "Lao Xia is right. The new acting leader of the whole is really a guy who will interest me..." Liu Xiaojiang had just passed this man''s side, when he heard a very bad beating voice behind him, and in order not to make the goods behind him suspicious, he immediately stopped his steps. "Lao Xia, are you talking about Xia Liuqing? Are you the half disciple he said?" "Yes." Wang Zhenqiu, who was tightly covered, saw Liu Xiaojiang stop, immediately stood up and stretched, saying: "Mr. Ying, you are the head of the whole company. If you think so much about the company, why do you want to join the whole organization and work directly in the company?" "Hey, join omnisexuality and deal with the most unforgivable two of today''s omnisexuality celebrities, Gao Ning and Dou Mei..." "After knowing that Xu Xin, the great elder, was still alive, he used Zhang Chulan and other relevant people to make trouble in Tangmen. He wanted to know some things about that year. Unexpectedly, he wanted to break the inheritance of danbite, which is almost the same as Baqi skill..." "Mr. Ying, are you really all-round? Why do I think you are more like a person working for the company than me?" "And..." Wang Zhenqiu said to play here, reached out and took off his mask and sunglasses, smiled at Liu Xiaojiang''s back and said: "The strength you showed at the Tang tomb, especially the strange looking black Qi, why is it so like a guy surnamed Liu who once showed his ability slightly in front of brother Xiao and me?" "Just..." "It seems that the bastard surnamed Liu can only use his fingernails to activate that ability, and it doesn''t seem to be too strong in the effect of ability. I haven''t even seen that bastard show it several times. Aren''t you also the bastard''s master?" Chapter 304 "..... bastard surnamed Liu?" Liu Xiaojiang listened to the bastards yelling one by one behind him. Even in the face of the possibility that his identity might be directly exposed, he almost couldn''t help but want to turn back and beat up the blonde two tails. However, considering the current situation, he finally chose to put up with it for the time being and planned to find a chance to revenge Wang Zhenqiu in the future. "Yes, yes, the full name of the goods is Liu Xiaojiang. It''s really an asshole." Wang Zhenqiu said with a smile. "Immortal Liu......" Liu Xiaojiang twitched his fingers on his side and said: "I have some impression on this man. Although it shows that he has been removed from the name of Longhu Mountain, he should still have contact with decent people. Tongtian book... Is also on him." "Eh... Don''t you know him?" Wang Zhenqiu stared at Liu Xiaojiang''s every move, but he didn''t find any abnormal performance from the other party. He couldn''t help saying: "I thought his kung fu of turning his nails black should be taught to him by your new master..." "After all, I haven''t seen similar Kung Fu except at the Tang tomb before. I thought I finally found one that could make him eat..." "That''s a pity." Liu Xiaojiang said without looking back: "I just heard of him, but I never had the chance to meet him. Why... You are all from the company and want to introduce me?" "Er..." Wang Zhenqiu didn''t expect Liu Xiaojiang to say so, and most of his doubts immediately disappeared. "Forget it. After all, I''m from the company, and Mr. Ying is an all-round person. I introduce people from the company to all-round contact... I don''t want to be remembered by the top management of the company." If Liu Xiaojiang himself had not made such a request, how could the other party be stupid enough to dig a hole and bury himself? "Since you don''t intend to introduce immortal Liu to me, what else...?" Liu Xiaojiang pretended to be calm. "Mr. Ying, you are different from other people. You are a reasonable person. I won''t talk to you. Tang mendan can move... But Xu Xin can''t move." Wang Zhenqiu immediately changed his previous joke. "Oh? Are you teaching me to do things?" Liu Xiaojiang looked back at Wang Zhenqiu. His eyes under the mask were shining with an obvious cold light. "No, no, no... No." Wang Zhenqiu raised his hands and smiled, "how dare I teach a big man like you to do things?" "Just..." Speaking of this, he slowly put down his hands and said seriously, "I''m just trying to remind you that no matter what you think, at least at present, your attitude towards danphage is almost the same as that of the company." "Strange people can exist or have inheritance, but there must be a limit. Things like baqiji... And Dan phages similar to them can only be the art of taking chaos in the current world. Their benefits are far less than the hidden dangers to the society." "So..." "Those above also feel that it''s OK for baqiji to maintain the status quo. At least in the hands of people known by the company, they won''t cause too much trouble." "However, there are always people investigating the events of that year, and there are always people longing for the so-called eight wonders. Now the eight wonders known in the world are not all. No one knows whether other stunts have been lost and who has obtained them. This situation is difficult to reassure people." "Above?" Liu Xiaojiang frowned slowly, looked at some strange Wang Zhenqiu today and said: "What the hell are you trying to say?" "Attitude..." Wang Zhen fairway: "the boss''s attitude towards baqiji has gradually changed from the initial inaction and trying to maintain the stability of the status quo... To a more radical attitude due to some recent situations." "However, in spite of this, it''s not easy for companies to deal with it. For the time being, it only shows one thing......" "No matter who owns the unknown eight wonders, whether it is possible to cause chaos again in the future, and whether the whereabouts of the known eight wonders are controllable or not, the eight wonders and things similar to them... The aliens of this generation must give up completely." "What''s the matter with Dan phage and Xu Xin?" Liu Xiaojiang frowned even more. "This is the result of the negotiation between the company and the top." Wang Zhenqiu said helplessly. "Although the company is on the side of ordinary people, after all, most of them are people in the circle. They don''t look up and look down and don''t want to make things too stiff, so they fought with the top, at least to let the top give up those radical ideas against strangers." "The question about Tangmen''s Dan bite is not only a test for outsiders, but also a confirmation of the company''s ability." "After all, if you want to choose a more moderate means to deal with the problem, you must prove to me that you have the ability to solve the problem, otherwise... Everything will be just empty talk." "If we fail to solve the problem of danphage this time, or rely on the people who caused the problem... And finally solve the problem, it means that the company has no ability to solve the problem by gentle means, and then it will no longer be qualified to bargain with the top on this matter." "So..." after Liu Xiaojiang learned about this, he quietly calmed his mood and asked: "How can I believe what you said, and even if these things are true... What does it have to do with me?" It happened so suddenly, and the consequences may be very serious, but Zhao Fangxu did not talk to himself about it. It would only make people feel very strange to come so suddenly. After all, before that, the company was fully responsible for all kinds of affairs aimed at different people, which was basically equivalent to the shopkeeper who threw his hand off at some level. No one would participate in serious problems, so that he didn''t even bother to ask. result. The company has just suffered a little blow from the biyou village incident, and it suddenly made this radical decision completely different from usual. Are you dissatisfied with the efficiency of the company recently? Or "Mr. Ying, if you say so, you''ll see. We are all parties in the circle." Wang Zhenqiu shook his head and sighed: "Even if our thoughts and ideas are different, we can be regarded as'' our own people ''in the end. The company never wears colored glasses when looking at integrity..." "Are you really willing to watch everyone''s common living environment in this world, and then suddenly be narrowed down again because of this radical attitude?" "... why did you find me?" Liu Xiaojiang stared at Wang Zhenqiu. "Well... That''s some of my own ideas." Wang Zhenqiu took out his mobile phone from his pocket and said: "Just last night, I suddenly received a call from my boss, saying that we people who happen to be in Tangmen should complete the task. It is estimated that Zhang Chulan and bao''er should have also received the notice..." "Mr. Ying, as you know, since we need to use mild means to deal with the problem of danbite, as long as there is no absolute power, the impact of the number of people can only be minimal, and the company simply doesn''t mean to send others." "I, Zhang Chulan and bao''er, even if we count the immortal Lingyu and the two pieces of materials of the Lu family, want to break the inheritance of danphage in a peaceful way without moving Xu new elder..... This is simply difficult for people!" "So..." Speaking of which, Wang Zhenqiu reached out and scratched the back of his head, saying, "I thought of you, a big man who obviously has absolute power, but didn''t force Tangmen to give up Dan bite." Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao should also have received the notice? Is this really true? "What''s the use of looking for me now?" Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "If you said earlier and stopped Tang miaoxing, there might be a chance. Now... How can we solve the problem of danbite peacefully?" "There''s really no way." Wang Zhenqiu didn''t deny it, but suddenly the conversation turned and said with a smile: "Mr. Ying, I have heard what you just said to Mr. Zhang, and I understand that it is impossible for Mr. Zhang to replace Mr. Xu Xin." "However, since there is no way to solve the problem by gentle means, why don''t we try the means that only look gentle on the surface?" "You know, those people above are just ordinary people. If they can''t see through things that even outsiders can''t see through, how can they see through the fishiness?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang also seemed to think of something, and a strange color flashed in his eyes, "are you talking about the minghunshu of the LV family... The boy Lv Liang?" "If you don''t kill Mr. Xu and nobody in the Tang clan, it''s impossible to break the inheritance of Dan bite by gentle means today when the old sect leader is dead..." Wang Zhenqiu didn''t respond directly to the matter, but said slowly: "However, since there is just a suitable person who can erase all traces of the inheritance of danbite without killing senior Xu Xin and touching anyone in Tangmen... Isn''t it God''s favor?" After hearing these words and confirming Wang Zhenqiu''s idea, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help being silent. See. Wang Zhenqiu was not in a hurry, but waited patiently for Liu Xiaojiang''s reply, and his eyes were still looking up and down. The new all-around leader wearing Facebook also seemed to want to confirm the other party''s true identity. In a few minutes. "This is a way, but it''s too much..." Liu Xiaojiang slowly looked up at Wang Zhenqiu opposite, but then suddenly shook his head and said: "Forget it, let me think about it first..." Let''s go, He directly turned and left in front of Wang Zhenqiu, leaving only this strange acquaintance with a relatively stranger figure Chapter 305 If Liu Xiaojiang didn''t want to get the full trust of the company and the above, after understanding the problems existing in Tangmen, he would actually feel a little suspicious of meddling. Even the legendary Tang clan Dan bite, which never misses and will die, is not a threat to Liu Xiaojiang. Even if he considered things from a purely personal point of view and looked at the worst, he just felt that Tang mengdan might threaten the people around him. Moreover, combined with the ideas and thoughts of Tangmen people today, the possibility of this finally happening is really not high. Liu Xiaojiang now even thinks that even if the Tang clan is allowed to continue to inherit Dan bite, this means will be difficult to be used by the Tang clan who successfully inherited it in the current world, unless the Tang clan picks up its job again. But in this era of social stability, as long as Tangmen people are not really sick, how can they do the killing business that they did in those days? However. Nowadays, most of the outsiders have to keep their own ways. What can Tangmen do even if they learn the method of Dan bite? Punish evil? Using Dan phage to deal with aliens like all sex? Don''t say that Tangmen doesn''t have the mind to do this. It''s impossible for them to admit that alien schools have this "law enforcement" power, even if their attitude towards strangers is still allowed to consume each other. Letting them follow the rules of the Jianghu and consume each other is completely different from letting the alien circle develop into a real "confrontation between good and evil". Once the Tang clan chooses this way to try to re-establish the reputation of Dan phage and itself in the current world, it may attract some other strange people who hate the whole nature to join forces with the decent in the circle to eliminate the villains. In this regard. The attitude of the company and the above has always been very clear. They can recognize the "right" and "evil" in the alien circle, but they do not want the "right" to unite to completely eliminate the "evil". Because, considering the complete disappearance of "evil" and the hidden problems of "right", this will sooner or later lead to the re differentiation of "right" into a new group of "evil", and it will only be a group of guys who know better rules and feel more difficult than the previous "evil". Since the company and the above have decided that based on humanitarianism, they will not choose to erase the "alien" as the cause of the problem itself, their insistence has naturally become to focus on social stability and development. Therefore, under the principle that we must adhere to, Even if you are omniscient, as long as it does not affect the society of ordinary people and damage the stability of social order, the company and the top will deal with the problem objectively and fairly, and will not choose to treat you differently from other aliens because you are omniscient. Conversely. Even if you are not an all sex villain who is relatively lawless, as long as it affects the society of ordinary people and damages the stability of social order, no matter who you are... The best result waiting for you may also be ''life imprisonment''! In today''s world, the existence of an alien is a mistake, but it will not do too much. At least it will leave a little space for an alien to keep his own. But if in this case, there are other people who want to restore the prosperity of the school, or even the signs that may make the alien society more unstable, the company and the top naturally will no longer care who you are and what righteous actions you have tried to promote. Right now. There are no problems in Tangmen. Only some Tangmen people and their ideas, as well as Dan phages that can promote their ideas Therefore. Liu Xiaojiang wants to win the full trust of the company and the top. Since he has the opportunity to help the company and the top solve the problem of Tangmen''s pill eating secretly in an identity that has nothing to do with the company and the top, he naturally needs to use his identity as a "shit stirring stick" to meddle in Tangmen''s affairs. On the face of it, he''s meddling, but with the identity of the all-round leader, it''s reasonable for him to be a shit stirring stick. After all, isn''t omnisexuality like this? It''s always omnisexuality. It never considers the feelings of others. These people used to meddle in other people''s affairs... Isn''t it rare? Just Liu Xiaojiang did not expect this time that the situation that he had taken the initiative to help the company and the above solve a big problem in order to get more full trust between them in the future would suddenly become an important task that the above initiative asked to complete. Moreover, the trouble was that there was a dispute between the top and the company. We must let the Tang clan take the initiative to give up the inheritance of danphage without moving Xu Xin and the Tang clan Although this is very similar to Zhao Fangxu''s work style, and it is also a test that the company and the above strive for, but....... Do the above really want to see the success of this matter? Now that they have changed their previous moderate attitude and intend to treat alien affairs in a more radical way, does this sudden change in attitude really only happen "suddenly"? Even if the company passed the test this time, he and Wang Zhenqiu, Zhang Chulan and others completed the task and successfully let the Tangmen take the initiative to give up the inheritance of danphage without moving Xu Xin and Tangmen. Will the above give up the idea because the company has this ability? Tut After thinking about it, Liu Xiaojiang felt that there was something wrong with it. If it wasn''t for the "sudden" change of attitude, he probably wouldn''t give up his long-standing ideas because of one or two failures. If the above is really a "sudden" change of attitude, and will give up radical ideas because the company has proved its ability, then... What is the reason for the above sudden? Is it difficult that someone put his hand to ¡­¡­ Liu Xiaojiang thought of this. Considering that he had been waiting for another two days, Zhao Fangxu still didn''t call. He couldn''t help but go to the room by the window and sit down in front of the bed. He felt out the mobile phone he was carrying in his long shirt. A moment later, "... Xiaojiang?" after the phone was dialed, Zhao Fangxu''s voice seemed a little tired. "Dong Zhao, I''m at Tangmen now." Liu Xiaojiang thought that Zhao Fangxu might not know that he was at Tangmen, so he opened his mouth and explained where he was. indeed. After hearing this sentence, Zhao Fangxu obviously had an unexpected silence, and then said: "Quan Xing broke into Tangmen before... Are you involved?" "That''s right." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t deny it. Then he briefly explained the reason why he came to Tangmen, and focused on the problem of Dan bite and Tang miaoxing''s idea. "..... that''s how it happened. I was going to use a little more radical means to completely solve the idea of Tangmen because of danbite, but that bastard in the southwest took the initiative to find me and said he wanted to cooperate with me to complete the test of the company." After that, he explained his attitude in Tang Zhong, thinking that Wang Zhenqiu had to find himself based on the complexity and difficulty of the task because he found that his purpose coincided with the company. Then he said: "Dong Zhao, don''t move Xu Xin, don''t move the Tang clan, and let the Tang clan take the initiative to give up the inheritance of Dan bite. If it''s just the bastard and Chu lan...... this can also be a test?" Zhao Fangxu obviously didn''t know that he was in Tangmen. It means that when the company was asked to prove his ability, he didn''t think that all-round people might help the company. More importantly... Those above also didn''t know that they were present. Under such circumstances, it is obviously unrealistic for the company to reorganize its staff to provide help to Wang Zhenqiu, Zhang Chulan and others, and even let more people come to solve the problem of danbite peacefully. This undoubtedly shows that when the above test was put forward, there was no intention to make the company successfully pass the test. "..... that boy is kind." after knowing the facts, Zhao Fangxu obviously didn''t care about Wang Zhenqiu''s collusion with Quan Xing. "However, it''s a coincidence. I didn''t expect your boy to be there. Wang Zhenqiu''s plan... Is it a special means under special circumstances." "In addition..." "Do you have any other ways to make the company successfully pass the test that is not a test?" "The choice of this matter has always been in the hands of Tang clan itself, but considering Tang miaoxing''s recent death and his attitude in front of other Tang clan disciples before his death..." Liu Xiaojiang thought and said: "It''s hard... It''s almost impossible to make Tangmen give up Dan bite without any means at this time." "......." Zhao Fangxu was silent for a moment again, and finally said in a tired voice, "how about the feasibility of Wang Zhenqiu''s plan "Can do it." Liu Xiaojiang frowned involuntarily, but answered truthfully: "It''s just too much. Let''s say otherwise, but if the company does it this time, it''s more or less unfair to Tangmen." "Dong Zhao, don''t forget that although everyone paid a lot at that time, Tangmen... Paid another heavier price." "To tell you the truth..." "Now I even wonder if Tang clan would have been reduced to today if they had taken the attitude that one thing is better than one thing..." "In the so-called general righteousness, I can attack Tangmen without hesitation, but in conscience... It''s hard to make sense." At this point, he got up again, went to the window of the room, looked at the Tangmen disciples who followed Tu Junfang and Ding Jianan, and said: "I can bear the crime of killing Xu Xin and destroying Dan bite..." "Xu Xin is a long dead man. I''ve come here to break the inheritance of danbite, and I won''t let Tangmen suffer too much. After all, no one in Tangmen can use danbite these years, and I can still survive well in this world..." "But in order to achieve the goal, he secretly plays some tricks, even controls others'' thoughts, and makes others become tools under his own hands, especially the current head of Tang clan... I''m afraid it will indirectly destroy the future of Tang clan." "Dong Zhao, how can I deceive myself? You''re going to push me into the dark abyss. Aren''t you afraid that I won''t come up again?" "It''s hard to have a conscience..." Chapter 306 "... what are you going to do?" Zhao Fangxu didn''t deny it. Obviously, he also didn''t want to see this happen as a last resort. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang pondered a little for a moment, then slowly opened his mouth and said, "I''m going to stick to my previous idea and let the master of all nature bear the sin of destroying people''s inheritance, but before that... I need to tell the truth." "Tell the truth?" Zhao Fangxu was stunned on the phone and then said: "Xiaojiang, don''t mess around. You can''t affect..." "Xu Xin is a smart man." Liu Xiaojiang suddenly interrupted, "but I''m not sure about his attitude at present. I don''t know if he will follow the instructions of the school, follow the orders of the former sect head, pass on the Dan bite, and finally lead the Tang clan to an irreversible death." "Do you want to put everything on Xu Xin?" Zhao Fangxu immediately rejected, "nonsense! Who is Xu Xin? This is one of the 36 Jiashen thieves who caused the chaos that year!" "This man made the wrong choice that year. No matter whether he had introspection and repentance in the Tang tomb these years, he could not change the facts that happened that year, but at least one thing anyone can confirm. The decision of Tang clan to let him survive took a great risk." "How could such a guy with a great sense of guilt towards Tangmen choose to betray his school..." "That''s the point." Liu Xiaojiang said again: "Now Xu Xin can''t choose to betray Tangmen, but the key question is... What is betraying Tangmen now?" "Dong Zhao, do you think Xu Xin followed the instructions of the school and continued to inherit the Tang clan''s pill, so that he finally led the whole Tang clan to death... Betraying the school?" "Or..." "Xu Xin combined with the current social background, gave up Dan bite and sought other ways to make the Tang clan continue in this world... Is betraying the school?" "Are you going to threaten him?" Zhao Fangxu heard these words and soon understood where there was something to rely on. "Of course not." Liu Xiaojiang then denied, "I actually respect Tangmen from the bottom of my heart. Even if I wanted to use more radical methods before, what''s more, it specially put forward such a test for the company?" "Now, if it is possible to make the company pass the test, naturally, you can''t choose any radical means against Tangmen to threaten Tangmen... Which is not decent enough." "So..." So far, he has made his own decision, saying: "I''m going to tell this elder Xu Xin the truth. Without mentioning that Tangmen may die because of danbite, I''ll give this elder a chance to choose any road independently." "Of course, if he chooses the wrong way..." "Mr. Zhao, I''m sorry. I''m still going to stick to my previous idea and give Tang clan a warning about the problem of danbite by letting this senior Xu Xin disappear, so as to ensure that Tang clan finally has to bow to reality and give up danbite''s method of taking chaos." "......." Zhao Fangxu. "Hey... Hey..." Liu Xiaojiang felt the silence on the other end of the phone and couldn''t help laughing at himself and said: "Dong Zhao, from your point of view, how did that sentence say, when and when... Yes, I should be when and when." "But even so, if you don''t even have a reason to deceive yourself into a clear conscience, this person... Really has no conscience at all, because he won''t feel the slightest guilt because of anything." "Alas..." Zhao Fangxu was silent for a long time before he sighed and said: "Now that you''ve made up your mind, do it according to your idea. Even if the above things are no matter how difficult... They really should be handed over to me." "Well, thank you for your understanding." Liu Xiaojiang said sincerely. "Xiaojiang, I have only one word. No matter what time in the future, I hope you can stick to your current idea." Zhao Fangxu suddenly said: "the stable and healthy development of modern society is the most important thing, even if..... Alas, forget it, let''s do it first and then contact." "Ah?" Liu Xiaojiang was stunned. Doo... Doo Listen to the busy tone on the phone. Liu Xiaojiang thoughtfully took the mobile phone in front of him, then put it back into the lining of his long shirt, and looked up at the gradually gray sky outside the window. "People who survive in the cracks are really not so easy to do..." ¡­¡­ After seven consecutive days of handling, Tang miaoxing was finally buried safely. The disciples of Tang clan who were led out of their bodies by Tu Jun''s room were also controlled by the incomplete skill of the three demons sect. Tomorrow is the last day when Liu Xiaojiang, Zhang Chulan and other outsiders can stay in Tangmen. According to the agreement that no one has said clearly. Before Liu Xiaojiang and others really leave Tangmen, Xu Xin will speak out the past events he knows in his heart. But. There are always people who can''t wait for all kinds of reasons. Zhang Chulan is like this. So is Liu Xiaojiang. Late at night. On the open space outside the dormitory gate of the old campus. "Hey, tell me, I''ll meet you tomorrow. I''m so impatient... And you''re sneaky. Aren''t you afraid?" Xu Xin smiled with his back to Zhang Chulan behind him: "The thing in the room before can clearly see you and me in a distant place, and can be placed anywhere at will. There may not be such a thing here..." "Qianliyan..." "Many practitioners may not have this method in their life if they are poor. Now it is said that it can be easily done with a little money. It''s strange..... Hey hey." "It doesn''t matter, boy. I can''t sleep all night..." Zhang Chulan didn''t look around. Obviously, she didn''t care much about monitoring or something. Or she already knew that she would be under the monitoring of some people this time. "So, even if the people of Tangmen find out, you must be able to forgive me." "... Zhang Chulan, ask what you want to ask." Xu Xin said after a little silence. Wen Yan. Zhang Chulan immediately asked, "my new master, before that, I''d like to ask you one thing. What do you think of the 36 people, including you?" "Ignorance, arrogance, arrogance, childishness... There is no distinction between good and evil." Xu Xin thought and said. Zhang Chulan was not surprised by this, but said with a relatively dark look: "my grandfather broke into Tangmen more than ten years ago in order to save you, and finally..." "I know..." Xu xintou interrupted without looking back, "but fortunately he didn''t see me, otherwise... You may have come to me for revenge today." "....." Zhang Chulan didn''t speak this time, but his eyes looking at Xu Xin''s back still couldn''t help but change a little. Then he shook his head, abandoned his thoughts and asked again: "Let me ask you one more thing. How did the news of the thirty-six people''s marriage break out? Was it you or elder Dong Chang?" "No..." when Xu Xin heard this, he looked back at Zhang Chulan and said: "I don''t know about it. Do you know how I survived?" ¡­¡­ On the other end, Liu Xiaojiang stood under a tree not far from Zhang Chulan and Xu Xin, and looked at Zhang Chulan who was listening to Xu Xin talk about the past. Liu Xiaojiang is fully aware of Zhang Chulan''s idea. He knows that the boy should come to confirm. He wants to confirm whether Xu Xin, one of the 36 thieves in those years, will recognize Feng Baobao''s identity at a glance like his grandfather. Others Although Zhang Chulan also wants to know and understand what happened that year, it is obviously not as important as Feng Baobao''s problem, so she can''t wait to see Xu Xin alone tonight. After all, Feng Baobao''s problems now seem to be more serious than the so-called eight wonders. Immortality is bound to attract the covet of everyone inside and outside the circle. Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t have to think about it. Before Zhang Chulan does anything else this time, even if she wants to cooperate with the company to do something for danphage, she will certainly ensure that Feng Baobao''s problems can not be known by more people, especially when Xu Xin will talk about those things with others tomorrow He is such a cautious guy. Naturally, he should make sure that what Xu Xin says tomorrow will not let others notice Feng Baobao around him! But Liu Xiaojiang looked not far away, and a red light flashed in their eyes. He noticed Xu Xin''s eavesdropping device placed in his robe. Then he frowned slowly and began to walk towards their position. ¡­¡­ "Zhang Chulan, why are you stunned?" "Ah?" "Ask any questions now. If you miss something important, it''s not good to be asked tomorrow..." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± "Hey, I''ll meet all of you tomorrow, but you have to come to me secretly. I can''t find any other reason... In fact, you don''t want other people to see me?" "... new master, you should have seen all those who came with me this time in the tomb?" "Yes." "... two of the old ones are Xia Liuqing and Jinfeng''s mother-in-law. The one with light hair similar to white hair was once a disciple of Tianshi mansion and a disciple of my martial Master Zhang Zhiwei. The girl with black hair is....... Feng Baobao, a....... Colleague of our company." "... what the hell are you trying to say?" "... but that''s not the point. The point is the tall boy with curly hair..." Da... Da At this point, the two noticed the footsteps not far behind them, and became silent one after another. They turned their heads and looked in the direction of the sound. "Win... Win, sir? You... Why are you here, are you..." "... it''s you, Zhang Chulan. It seems that we can only talk here today..." Liu Xiaojiang walked slowly to Zhang Chulan and Xu Xin. After nodding a little to say hello to them, he directly reached out and grabbed Xu Xin, the head of the Tang clan. Click! The bug broke at once. Then. Liu Xiaojiang ignored the doubts and puzzles on the faces of Xu Xin and Zhang Chulan, and said in a rather cold tone: "Zhang Chulan, two minutes, say what you want to say, ask what you want to ask, and leave here first..." With that, he turned to one side, turned his back to Xu Xin and said calmly: "Senior Xu Xin, you know that the problem has not been solved. You should know that I will come sooner or later. Now the head of miaoxing has left safely, and no one will stand in the middle of the problem... Do you think so?" Xu Xin gradually opened his narrowed eyes. "... I think so." Chapter 307 In the monitoring room of Tangmen old campus, Zhang Wang sat in the chair in front of the monitor and confirmed that the bug he had put on Xu Xin was destroyed. He couldn''t help but be silent for a moment, turned his head and looked at Wang Zhenqiu around him and said: "... is the winning hook." "Well, I know." Wang Zhenqiu sat in his chair, holding his hands and lowering his head. Obviously, he didn''t think of any reason why Liu Xiaojiang, the all-round leader, urgently wanted to see Xu Xin at this time. After thinking about it, Liu Xiaojiang failed to understand Liu Xiaojiang''s intention to meet Xu Xin "alone", so he turned to Zhang Wang on his left and said: "Mr. Wang, the wiretap has been broken. What should I do next? Do you want to go there and have a look?" Wen Yan. Zhang Wang and Wang Zhenqiu held their hands in the same way, leaned back on the chair, bowed their heads and remained silent for a moment, and then said: "This guy who doesn''t know where he came from is undoubtedly as thoughtful as you two boys, and even better than..." "No matter what the real face of yinggou is, his current identity is an all sex monster. He is different from you and Zhang Chulan. When everyone is happy right away, he suddenly stands up to do this..." Speaking of this, the old man glanced up at Wang Zhenqiu and said: "This yinggou knows that I''m monitoring Xu Xin and deliberately gives them time to say their names before he starts to destroy the bug on Xu Xin. He... This is clearly warning the people behind the bug not to meddle in his affairs with Xu Xin at this time." "Master Wang, you understand..." Wang Zhenqiu said with a smile, then raised his eyes to the monitoring picture of the wall in front, gradually put away the smile on his face and said: "He cooperates with all-round people to mess around in Tangmen. Even if it is due to the identity and responsibility of the leader, he has to provide relatively reasonable help to all-round members, but I don''t believe this guy doesn''t even have any selfishness." "Dan phage''s problem......" "No, in addition, Xia Liuqing almost lost his life when Quan Xing made such a fuss in the Tang clan. If senior Xu Xin died now and didn''t satisfy the purpose of these people coming here, it''s hard for him to convince other members." "Boy..." Zhang Wang noticed the change of Wang Zhenqiu. He could not help but frown slowly and said, "is the company''s attitude the same as that of Tangmen pill?" "....." Wang Zhenqiu didn''t tell Zhang Wang about the company and the above, nor did he expect that the old man would suddenly ask about it. Therefore, while slightly surprised, there was inevitably a brief silence. "I see..." Zhang Wang understood at this moment, and the green veins on his forehead swelled up. However, this time, the old man was not as impulsive as before, nor did he vent his anger and frustration to Wang Zhenqiu, who represented the company around him. Instead, he gradually suppressed his emotions and tried to speak slowly and calmly: "Elder martial brother miaoxing, the times have changed. Why can''t you think about this and decide what path Tangmen should take in the future, but you have to make things like this arbitrarily..." Seeing this, Wang Zhenqiu, who had been paying attention to the old man''s state, couldn''t help comforting and reminding: "Lord Wang..." "I know that even if you seem impulsive at ordinary times, you have always been an outspoken elder with a knife mouth and tofu heart. Sometimes as a disciple outside the Tang gate, you will see things more objectively and thoroughly than an insider like master miaoxing." "Just..." "The friendship of Tangmen is really heavy, and even some impractical problems will gradually become logical under this influence." "Like now..." "You know the times have changed. The idea that master miaoxing adheres to, even if things develop in a good direction step by step, will only make Tangmen a thorn in the eye of those above. It''s impossible to say when it will be regarded as a typical target for some reason..." "But even so..." So far, he put his hand on Zhang Wang''s shoulder and took the initiative to put his smiling face in front of the old man. "Will you refuse master miaoxing''s request before his death? Will you take the initiative to compete with master Xu Xin for the position of sect head? Will you disobey master miaoxing''s last wish and let Tangmen give up Dan bite..." "Obviously you won''t. Even if it''s right, you really want to do it. But judging from your relationship with master miaoxing from childhood, when you think of master miaoxing''s requests before he died... You will never go against the last wishes of your senior brother." Zhang Wang waved away Wang Zhenqiu''s smiling face, and then said frankly, "it''s no use saying these now. I''m not qualified to take care of these things that only the head of the door can decide." "Boy, instead of thinking with me, you might as well go straight to the present..." Speaking of which, Zhang Wang and Wang Zhenqiu were stunned and stared at each other for a long time. Then. "So it is..." Wang Zhenqiu reached out and touched his chin, nodded and said: "The reason why yinggou came to Xu Xin now is that he wanted to give Tangmen a relatively decent choice for danphage and let senior Xu Xin decide the final result by himself......" "Ah! No! I seem to know what they will talk about! Lord Wang! I..." "You are not allowed to make trouble!" Zhang Wang interrupted immediately. "... er." Wang Zhenqiu looked at Zhang Wang curiously and said: "Lord Wang, now that you know the intention of winning the hook, aren''t you afraid that senior Xu Xin will finally lead himself... And even the Tang clan to destruction because of his guilt?" "Tang Xin is the head of the door." Zhang Wang shook his head and said: "Even if I go, I''m not qualified to teach him what to do. It may even affect his judgment on the right and wrong of the problem and strengthen his sense of guilt for the old Tang clan..." "Besides..." Zhang Wang thought of Tang miaoxing''s evaluation of Xu Xin in the Tang tomb and said, "if you just look at people, I believe senior brother miaoxing''s decision." "... since he says Tang Xin is the most suitable door chief in the future, it''s time to hand over all these things to him and Tang Xin. I just need to stand aside and watch them." "......." Wang Zhenqiu. When Wang Zhenqiu heard this, considering the current facts, he also knew that he really shouldn''t go, but he was successfully aroused his strong curiosity, and then sat in the chair and scratched his ears and cheeks. Ah What?! After learning about the company and the above attitude, yinggou still made this interesting decision that as long as Xu Xin chooses to inherit danphage, he will adhere to his previous practice! This man You said he was selfish and didn''t think about other people. But he gave him a chance to make a new choice, leaving a glimmer of possibility for the peaceful settlement of the matter. You said he was honest, willing to solve the problem of danphage peacefully with Tangmen, respected Tangmen and gave Xu Xin a choice, but he didn''t care what kind of choice Xu Xin made, and would personally break the inheritance of danphage here anyway. This man... What''s going on?! This winning hook... Is really a very interesting guy! Chapter 308 Outside the dormitory gate of the old campus, "Mr. Ying, I''m finished. You... You two go on. I won''t bother you here." Liu Xiaojiang saw Zhang Chulan reluctantly walk back to the dormitory with a smile. Then he turned to look at the thin old man who was still in place, but found that the other party was also looking at himself up and down again. Then he looked at the direction Zhang Chulan left and the closed door of the dormitory again, so he slowly stood in front of Xu Xin. "Xu Xin... No, it should be the head of tangxin Tangmen now. The act of destroying the eavesdropper on you just now is that I''m reminding Mr. Zhang of Tangmen, or other people in Tangmen, not to disturb my secret conversation with you." "And..." "If you don''t understand this meaning, you should have had enough time to catch up with what you should and shouldn''t have come in the few minutes of your dialogue with Zhang Chulan." "Now it seems that......" Liu Xiaojiang looked around and said: "whether someone sent a request for instructions or the person behind the eavesdropper, he is the Zhang who doesn''t trust you. In short..... They should have understood what I mean." "Tang clan leader, no one else will know about today''s conversation except you and me, so no matter what you want to say, you can say it safely and boldly, because no one will care whether these words can be worthy of the great kindness of Tang clan in the past." "You are Tang Xin, the head of Tang clan. I''m yinggou, the leader of Quan Xing. Our current status and position... That''s all." "Ha ha... That''s all." after hearing Liu Xiaojiang''s words, Xu Xin immediately opened his narrowed eyes and said with a wrinkled smile: "What else can you come to me for, not just for my Tang clan''s Dan bite, but also for running over to... Kill me?" "Things would not have developed to this point." Liu Xiaojiang did not deny Xu Xin''s view, but slowly said: "If leader miaoxing doesn''t insist so much and doesn''t want to inherit Tang clan''s Dan bite, and doesn''t let you take over the position of leader, the problem will not be as serious as it is now. At least it''s more likely to solve all conflicts peacefully..." "Then why don''t you do it?" Xu Xin looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who didn''t deny that he wanted to kill himself, and couldn''t help wondering about his complaint at this time. "Don''t worry." Liu Xiaojiang looked up at the position of the moon, then sat cross legged on the ground, put his elbow on his thigh, bent down, leaned on his chin with his hand, raised his eyes and looked at Xu Xin opposite, saying: "Although it''s somewhat disrespectful to say so, you don''t look like a person who can''t accept the facts." "If I want to solve the problem by killing people at the beginning, I can actually do this seemingly difficult thing at any time. Even if I don''t have the opportunity to meet you alone, even if you are protected by other Tangmen disciples, the final result will not change much." "After all, no one can make me feel a threat except the old Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain..." Wen Yan, Although Xu Xin subconsciously thought that Liu Xiaojiang was talking big, he gradually believed these words that sounded like a dream, considering the other party''s superb skills that even Dan phage could crack. Then he looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who was sitting on the ground and didn''t intend to do it, and slowly sat cross legged on the ground. "Boy, you are still the first person who makes me feel so strange except rootless. No.... If you want to be strange, you look much more strange than rootless." "But what''s more surprising is that you are also the leader of all nature, and even have enough power to make people feel afraid, but you have embarked on a path different from rootlessness, all nature and most people..." After that, the old man looked up at Liu Xiaojiang, who was still wearing a mask, and his eyes also showed extremely strong doubts and curiosity. "I also can''t understand the rootless Road, but at least I can see that when he is on the road, he won''t feel confused and hesitant about anything, even to help the villains of all nature..... This should be the result that he has already made a choice." "However, I can see now that you are fundamentally different from him. Even if the road you choose can be recognized and respected by everyone, it looks so ''normal and absolute'' that you are packaged like a saint..." "Now you give me the feeling that you still don''t know how to do it. You want to protect the righteousness and stability of the world. You also want to protect people who have done wrong..... Are you really a saint? Aren''t you tired?" "The righteousness and stability of the world are the premise of people''s survival..." Liu Xiaojiang replied calmly: "If someone has done something irreparable, naturally there are a set of reasonable rules to restrict and punish. There is no need to argue about these two things in the eyes of ordinary people." "However, the problem is that although different people think the same as ordinary people, they always look up to themselves because of their strength and despise ordinary people who only have no ability to bind chickens." "At this time, considering the above attitude and the relaxed control they hope to consume each other between different people, the ideological gap between different people and ordinary people will be gradually widened..." "I don''t want to evaluate the right and wrong of the actions of sect head miaoxing, but he is a strange man who pays more attention to his own school than to everything else. It''s really not in line with the world dominated by ordinary people... This is also a fact." "As for me..." Liu Xiaojiang looked up at Xu Xin across the street and said, "I''ve said it many times. I never think I''m a saint..." "Everything I do, including the idea of killing you because of danbite, is only meeting some of my own needs..." "This demand can be either material or purely psychological. Just because it is beneficial to me in some aspect, I will do it anyway..." "I... I''m probably a selfish good man." "... selfish good man." Xu Xin couldn''t help repeating this extremely bullshit, and then inevitably laughed. "Hehe... You are the best!" "Therefore, mainly due to personal reasons and the great righteousness of the world, the problem of Dan bite must be solved..." Liu Xiaojiang said: "In addition, in my place, I will eliminate all the genres and methods similar to Dan phage, and even the better Jiashen eight wonders one by one..." "And..." "Tang clan leader, I was very serious when I spoke just now. Please stop laughing..." "Ha ha ha ha..." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Chapter 309 appreciably, Xu Xin is really right, Liu Xiaojiang''s current path does not completely come from his original intention. Although he agrees with the company and the above ideas, if he is not worried about his identity and wants to win the trust of the company and the above two parties, he will not be involved in such things that are easily despised by other outsiders. After all. If this kind of thing is extreme, regardless of the so-called world rules, only in the eyes of the alien group, the company is undoubtedly serving as a loyal dog for the top and ordinary people, and Liu Xiaojiang is also serving as a gun for those people in the company. Both nadutong and Liu Xiaojiang are "alien scum" who have betrayed the alien group and violated the interests of the group. Moreover, no matter ordinary people or the so-called strange people, in the eyes of unreasonable people, people like Datong company and Liu Xiaojiang are almost a thankless existence at both ends. Therefore, if you put aside your non-human identity, let''s not mention it for the time being. Even if Liu Xiaojiang still has a little conscience and doesn''t want to see any more trouble in a stable world, he will certainly not take the initiative to take over this thankless job as he is now, and always have to make some choices and behaviors that are not in line with his original intention. Liu Xiaojiang acknowledges that this world is the world of ordinary people and agrees with the attitude of the company and the above towards alien groups, but if he does not have his own part of the reason, he also feels that being an outsider who doesn''t care about anything is the best choice in today''s world. However. The facts left him little choice. After Liu Xiaojiang has probably understood the ability of both hands and learned his way of existence from yinggou, he obviously no longer has any obsession with becoming a normal person. Even the most promising double hands are unlikely to play any role in the face of his ancient non-human existence. If even this situation can make a difference, the eight wonders should no longer be called unique skills. Magic... May be just an insult to it. Liu Xiaojiang''s non-human identity has no solution at present. Therefore, as long as he still exists in the world, there is still a risk of being discovered. Moreover, even if he hides well, the situation is similar to Feng Baobao at most. His youthful appearance for decades, and even the fact that it still exists a hundred years later, will sooner or later make him and Feng Baobao the target of public criticism Therefore, in this case. Liu Xiaojiang had to give up the seemingly best choice and take the initiative to participate in things that even he thought were troublesome, so as to obtain sufficient trust for the company and the above before his inhuman identity was exposed. Even if some things are really troublesome, even if some choices will go against their original heart, even if..... Become a villain in the eyes of many people! However, as long as Zhao Fangxu''s attitude towards Feng Baobao is taken into account, he will think that his efforts will not be in vain. He must build a good relationship of mutual trust with the company and the above in advance ¡­¡­ Under Liu Xiaojiang''s calm gaze, Xu Xin seemed to feel that he had laughed enough, and then gradually stopped, but he still smiled at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "No matter whether you feel against your heart or have reason to do it, you know yourself very well. You are a selfish good man..... Well said." "Tang clan leader, you should know my purpose so that you won''t be affected by anything..." Liu Xiaojiang sat on the ground, stretched out his hand and motioned Xu Xin, saying: "I won''t repeat what I said at Tang Zhong. Now you know a lot about me. It''s time to make a choice." Wen Yan, Xu Xin bowed his head and remained silent for a moment, then suddenly looked up at Liu Xiaojiang and said, "boy, you should also be from the company?" "I''m omniscient." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t show any abnormal behavior about this, and then he slowly opened his mouth and replied indifferently: "However, according to my current idea, the idea that the company adheres to doesn''t seem to be refutable to me. I admit that the company''s persistence is correct." "Isn''t it from the company..." Xu Xin looked straight at Liu Xiaojiang''s only eyes exposed outside his face and couldn''t help muttering: "it''s interesting." "The idea of a leader recognized by all sex demons is highly consistent with those managers. I really don''t know whether the emergence of people like you is good or bad for today''s strangers..." "Good and bad..." Liu Xiaojiang listened to Xu Xin''s self talk clearly, couldn''t help thinking carefully and said: "But for more outsiders, even based on the group of outsiders..." Speaking of this, he looked up at Xu Xin opposite and said, "it should be a bad thing." "Bad things?" Xu Xin knew Liu Xiaojiang meant something, so he smiled and shook his head and said: "Although I have been staying in the tomb for many years, due to senior brother miaoxing, I still know the outside situation, especially the company responsible for managing us..." "You boy should also know that although Tangmen has cooperated and even dismantled many organs in the door as required over the years, compared with other schools, Tangmen must be just a safe school in the eyes of the company..." "In their own eyes, Tangmen''s cooperation is called compromise with the company, but in the eyes of those people, it should be... It''s still the alien school that doesn''t want to cooperate?" "An alien school that doesn''t cooperate most still wants to reproduce the prosperous period in the past through danbite. Even if this school has done some righteous moves, it seems to the eyes of managers that... Don''t think about what it is." "What''s more, senior brother miaoxing also used the company''s people, even all of them, to force the company''s leaders to compromise this time..." Speaking of this, the old man''s eyes flashed a trace of cunning and said: "From the perspective of the great righteousness of the world, it''s my elder martial brother''s fault no matter how you look at it. Let me make a choice according to the situation. Do you want to go against the elder martial brother''s last wish and give up the inheritance of danphage..... Isn''t that giving us a chance to explain?" "If that''s the case, I can give you a clear answer now..." "Tang miaoxing, the former head of Tangmen, was the culprit of all these accidents. He made a decision without the consent of the disciples, resulting in some cracks in the relationship between Tangmen and the company..." "All the uncooperative actions of Tangmen in the past are also the arbitrary actions of Tang miaoxing, the former head of Tangmen. No one in Tangmen is hostile to the company......" "Besides..." "All Tang miaoxing''s actions were bewitched by Dan bite, and even wanted to reproduce the past prosperity and glory of the old Tang clan through these dangerous things. Tang clan disciples almost didn''t know about it..." "So..." "After the death of Tang miaoxing, the former head of Tangmen, he planned to repair the relationship between himself and the company, and realized that Dan bite is a way to get rid of chaos..." With that, Xu Xin smiled and looked back at Liu Xiaojiang opposite and said, "boy, are you satisfied with this answer?" "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Chapter 310 How can such remarks, which are equivalent to "great treachery", appear among the Tang clan population with deep friendship among the teachers? Unless Liu Xiaojiang didn''t feel the slightest joy because of Tang clan''s initiative to give up. Instead, he felt that he had been teased by several old guys. He was silent for a moment, then shook his head and said: "Tang clan leader, did you think of these words yourself, or did others teach you in advance? Is it the old sect leader again..." "Hey, hey..." Xu Xin noticed the expression on Liu Xiaojiang''s face, smiled, reached out and stroked his beard, saying: "Elder martial brother, he is really a stubborn man. He did not make any achievements during his tenure as sect head, but he was recognized by others and qualified to sit as sect head..........." "Senior brother miaoxing always knows what to do. It''s the best choice for Tangmen. It''s just because of the identity of Tangmen leader and his own persistence in danphage... He has to bet on danphage and wants to rely on Tangmen''s own strength to reproduce the past prosperity." "Even if the pill is really dangerous, it is also a double-edged sword for the Tang clan, so that combined with the current background of the times, its disadvantages will far outweigh its advantages..." "In addition..." The old man put away his smile, looked at Liu Xiaojiang calmly and asked: "You outsiders who have just come here can see that his persistence in danphage has been somewhat abnormal. Do you think he didn''t notice it and didn''t know that he might not succeed in inheriting danphage?" "... what the old sect leader did at that time was not to open up the Tang clan, set an example to explain the pride of the Tang clan and want other disciples to practice Dan bite?" Liu Xiaojiang frowned. Xu Xin didn''t deny it. He even nodded directly and said, "it''s true. At least before you appear, senior brother, he did arrange it like this..." "But..." "After you showed up in the Tang clan and learned about your strength and your ideas, he entered the Tang tomb again that night and asked me to renegotiate the future arrangements..." "If you die, you, the all sex leader, will be the best person to verify the myth of danbite..." "If you survive so lucky that you get rid of the myth of Dan bite, all his subsequent actions will be making you a wedding dress. He said..... No matter what the result is, Tangmen will at least get a chance to choose a new path." "And..." "Elder martial brother miaoxing knows that the future he plans for Tangmen is indeed very dangerous. If he is careless, he will be doomed. But various factors make it impossible for him to give up danbite, because this is an obsession he will never give up..." "When you appear, he may not want to see the idea you insist on. He may not want to admit it, but there is no denying that this idea is right, so... He gambled everything on an outsider like you." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "If you die in the hands of Dan phage, it will have no impact on his plan. On the contrary, it will prove that Dan phage''s strength is absolutely good for him and not necessarily bad for Tangmen, because he has already realized it." Xu Xin smiled: "If you didn''t die in the end and even broke the myth of Dan phage, it would be to untie his heart knot and make you a wedding dress for his later behavior..... He also set an example and told other Tangmen disciples with his own life that Tang''s pride is not in line with the current era." "And things that do not conform to the times, whether you look right or not, will eventually be eliminated by the times..." "So..." "Boy, your appearance may really be a bad thing for other strange people, but in the eyes of senior brother miaoxing and me today, bad things... Can''t be talked about, and good things can''t be. You... Are actually a very useful shit stirring stick." wdnmd£¡ These old guys played with me from the beginning, didn''t they?! It''s a fucking good shit stirring stick! Gan! I shouldn''t have any respect for Tangmen at first! Liu Xiaojiang bared his teeth under the mask, but finally he refrained from scolding his mother. Seeing that he was still calm, he said: "Well, my worry is superfluous. Since you two old gentlemen have already thought about it, I have no reason to say more. I hope Tang clan leader can abide by the agreement." "Hey, this is not my decision, but the last wish of the former head of the door. Next... I will find time to explain this to other seemingly stupid disciples." Xu Xin nodded. "Ha ha..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t say anything to threaten. He just smiled a little plainly, and then got up from the ground. Because. He believes that Xu Xin, an old fellow, should be able to figure out what consequences will be brought to Tangmen if he doesn''t abide by the agreement after using himself. Now, no matter what you say, it will only destroy the current good relationship Then. Seeing Liu Xiaojiang getting up to leave, Xu Xin quickly got up from the ground and said: "Boy, don''t hurry to go. I still have something to say." "... what else?" Liu Xiaojiang stopped and looked sideways at the trusted sect head of Tang clan. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the other party could tell himself anything after the matter was solved. "... hey, what do you say?" seeing this, Xu Xin still smiled and even scratched his head with embarrassment "Win boy, the next thing is what I want to tell you, but it may make you feel shameless. You..." "Say." although Liu Xiaojiang knew that he had been used by two old guys, the good thing is that the final result was enough to make people feel satisfied, so he didn''t really have a small stomach. In addition, the problem of Tang clan''s Dan phagocytosis was solved. Moreover, it solved this seemingly impossible thing peacefully in a way that did not violate its own heart and did not affect the test of the company above. Liu Xiaojiang has almost no bad feelings about the late Tang miaoxing and the weak Xu Xin in front of him. Even if it is really used "It''s really rare for people who are not extreme at all, but compared with ordinary people who have experienced and finally reached a stable state of mind, people like you actually......" "Forget it, I can''t compare with you, and I''m not qualified to say anything on it..." "Win boy, for the sake of us old guys, we are not stubborn enough to make you go against your heart. Can you... Promise me a small thing?" "What''s up?" Liu Xiaojiang said. "Since then, don''t do anything to Tangmen''s disciples... If Tangmen doesn''t violate today''s agreement or take the initiative to provoke you..." "That''s it?" Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help looking at Xu Xin in deep doubt when he heard this request, which was not a request. "Hmm! That''s it!" Xu Xin nodded with his hands behind his back. "OK! I promised!" Chapter 311 The next day. "Is it so simple? The people of Tangmen... Really agreed?" "Tang miaoxing doesn''t understand what the so-called great righteousness is for today''s strange people, but he chose to adhere to the pride of the old Tang clan under the condition of knowing everything. He doesn''t want to let this pride be destroyed in his own hands, nor do he want the Tang clan to do nothing..." "The old gentleman is using his own life to force all people of Tangmen, including himself... To accept the change of Tangmen?" "Well... Almost." "Alas! Alas! Respectable! It''s a pity that such a profound and righteous alien elder has disappeared......" "Maybe, in Tang miaoxing''s own eyes, he finally deserved his death. He not only solved his heart knot, but also guided the disciples of Tang clan again with his own life, which has become an important opportunity for change in the future." "Since the old gentleman takes himself as the cornerstone of the continued development of the school, and you have broken the myth of danbite, he is willing to adhere to the plan he made before. This behavior is obviously making wedding clothes for you and all of us." "Mr. Zhao, Tangmen should be more cooperative with the company''s management in the future, and will temporarily give up the inheritance of danphage indefinitely according to the agreement. Is it right on the company''s side..." "Hum, don''t worry, boy. I said that the company will never look at any strange people with colored glasses. Besides, it''s a school like Tangmen that is willing to cooperate with the company''s management and is willing to give up important inheritance for the sake of the world. I Zhao Fangxu will naturally keep this in mind." "Well, I''m sure you must be equally well-informed and determined not to do those ungrateful things..." "... hey, come on, you little boy, don''t give me eye medicine there. You did a good job in dealing with what happened in Tangmen this time. It seems that you agree to join Quanxing and become the leader of these guys. It''s also my wisest decision in recent years." Listen, listen, Liu Xiaojiang walked out of the campus gate of Tangmen alone. Standing in front of the busy street with people coming and going, he didn''t remind the other party to pay attention to his credit again. Instead, he suddenly asked: "Dong Zhao, in fact, there''s one more thing. I''d like to hear your opinion." "What?" Zhao Fangxu said unexpectedly. "In today''s era, although the individual strength of an alien is stronger than that of an ordinary person, it can''t control the situation of war and basically can''t bear the achievements of scientific development. Then... Why is it so nervous about Tangmen?" Liu Xiaojiang looked back at the Tangmen campus. Several Tangmen disciples stood in the distance and continued to walk in the opposite direction to the Tangmen campus. "After all, I think even the so-called eight wonders have always been handled by the company. It''s just a pill... Do they need to be so nervous?" "... Xiaojiang, I don''t know what you think of danbite, but considering that you can actually crack the myth of danbite, it''s not difficult to guess that it may not pose any threat to you." Zhao Fangxu paused a little and continued: "However, if you don''t care about Dan bite, it doesn''t mean that others don''t care. If Dan bite is really bad, the legend that you will die when you see it won''t appear." "For ordinary people, the means of extraordinary people are almost insoluble, but just because not all extraordinary people want to use this power to make profits for themselves, ordinary means are not really absolutely insoluble for ordinary people." "But..." "Even compared with the so-called eight strange skills, Tangmen Dan bite seems very pure, because it exists only for killing..." "Now, except you Liu Xiaojiang, no one in the circle has been able to crack Dan bite for many years, but everyone who has seen it is no exception. No one can escape the day of birth from Dan bite, even the original Zhang Huaiyi..." "A powerful alien who can kill so many famous elders of all sects and sects by his own power still can''t get benefits under the hands of Tang mendan. How can you make those managers ignore this kind of thing "What''s more..." "Even at that time, the Tangmen accomplished the righteous act of uniting other schools in the circle by only relying on ten Tangmen disciples and Dan phage. Even if the Tangmen finally paid a great price, but......... What''s the concept?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang thought of the record he had seen in the company and could not help frowning slightly, "Tang clan will not..." "I know they won''t do this. They won''t use this method to deal with their own people, let alone beheading in their own home." Zhao Fangxu said: "although they used to eat by killing people, Tangmen has always been an alien school with profound righteousness." "But the only position I can represent is the company, which is determined to balance the alien society and the ordinary society, so as to achieve the stable development of the society. The key point is that there is no way to influence the ideas of ordinary people here, and it is impossible to make decisions instead of the above." "I don''t understand the company''s outsiders. It can be said that the company is a running dog on the side of ordinary people. I have considered this when I first established the company system, but in fact... I also try to handle alien affairs gently in a world dominated by ordinary people." "The company is not only the umbrella of ordinary people, but also the supporter of social order and stability." "But has the company never considered for the alien circle and never tried its best to make the alien error continue to exist in the society?" Considering Zhao Fangxu''s attitude towards Chen duo, Liu Xiaojiang said: "... It''s true. I can see it." "But all the managers above are just the thoughts of ordinary people." Zhao Fangxu continued to explain: "If the company''s attitude towards outsiders is not entirely based on humanitarian considerations, there will be some thoughts of rabbit death and fox sorrow more or less. What about the managers who are just ordinary people? What do they think of outsiders as a factor of social instability?" "Is that so..." Liu Xiaojiang thought for a moment and then said: "It seems that the reason why the aliens in the next world are arranged in the corner is all because the local top managers are ordinary people. The existence of aliens can only be the result of their checks and balances or humanitarian considerations." "For the interests of most people and the stability of the whole world, their eyes can''t hold a little sand in their attitude towards the existence of strangers..." Zhao Fangxu sighed: "Alas, although it''s absolute to think so, it doesn''t differ much..." Chapter 312 "Well, I see. You can rest assured that I know what will happen next. It won''t be too difficult for the company to do." Liu Xiaojiang and Zhao Fangxu explained about Tangmen, confirmed the reasons for the sudden change of attitude, and then directly hung up with the company leader. "Beheading..." "Although this kind of thing can not affect the situation of modern war, it seems that sometimes... Strangers may not be so redundant." Liu Xiaojiang stood at an intersection of the street, looked back at the dimly visible Tangmen campus, muttered a few words thoughtfully, and then dialed a number again. "Hello, headmaster?" Shen Chong''s furtive voice suddenly came from the receiver of the phone. It was obvious that he was doing some unspeakable activities. "How''s it going?" Liu Xiaojiang didn''t seem to care whether Shen Chong was in an emergency. Undoubtedly, he didn''t feel that what he told the other party would put the other party in a particularly dangerous situation. "Hey, it''s really interesting. Feng Zhenghao, who will be in the world, runs to the Wang''s house when he has nothing to do. Even the Feng Xingtong, who was severely cleaned up by the Wang''s family in the Luo Tian Festival, is now like a little brother and always follows Wang he''s ass." Shen Chong still secretly whispered back, but he didn''t hurry to hang up with Liu Xiaojiang. Obviously, he didn''t encounter any special emergency. "Can you confirm the details of the current attitude towards the Wang family?" Liu Xiaojiang said. "... to tell you the truth, I''m not sure." Shen chonglue was silent for a moment and said, "headmaster, I remember you said what to do before, but the attitude of the Feng family... It''s really hard to see through." "Especially Feng Zhenghao..." "It''s reasonable to say that the person in charge of such a large organization is still the top ten in the eyes of the people in the circle. Even if the Wang family''s arrest Lingpai is really so greasy, he doesn''t need to put his posture so low..." "After all, what era has this been? Even if some things did happen in the past, but everyone is now one of the ten guys. Does the Wang family dare to do something to the Feng family?" "As for the other side..." "Feng Xingtong, who has always followed Wang he''s ass recently, always unconsciously shows a seemingly meaningless killing intention in his eyes. It''s obvious that he hasn''t really put down what happened at the Luo Tian Festival." "But Feng Xingtong is just a child. His attitude can''t represent the Feng family, so I haven''t been able to confirm this in the end..." "Oh, well, I know. Then you can start to act tonight." Liu Xiaojiang made a decision almost instantly when he heard these words. "Shen Chong, it''s you. Have you figured out whether you want to be a smart person or become a fool to be used by me? What I said before does sound like a threat, but if it''s you... I can allow you to be a so-called smart person." "... headmaster, what''s going on in Tangmen?" Shen Chong didn''t directly answer this question. "Lao Xia''s injury is not light, but it''s no big deal." Liu Xiaojiang said slowly and truthfully, "grandma Jinfeng is barely slightly injured." "Tang miaoxing, the head of the Tang clan, died in the failure of inheriting Dan bite......" "In addition, there were no other casualties, whether it was the Tang clan, several people of the whole sex, or Zhang Chulan and others." "At this time, mother-in-law Jinfeng, Zhang Chulan and others should be listening to Tang Xin, the current head of the Tang clan, tell the past. Her mother-in-law wants to know about rootless life from Xu Xin. At present, everyone is happy about her success..." "Headmaster, you should know what I mean. What do you say about Tangmen''s danbite problem..." Shen Chong then asked again, as if he wanted to confirm something. "Tang clan has given up the inheritance of danbite for an indefinite period of time." Liu Xiaojiang said. "... that''s it?" Shen Chong doubted. "It''s that simple," Liu Xiaojiang repeated and confirmed. "......." Shen Chong. "What?" when Liu Xiaojiang heard the silence on the other end of the phone, he immediately asked, "are you surprised that I can solve the problem of Tangmen''s Dan bite?" "Or..." "You don''t doubt the authenticity of this matter, but don''t understand why Tangmen can take the initiative and choose to give up the inheritance of danbite, a powerful means?" "... why?" Shen Chong didn''t understand. "Because..." Liu Xiaojiang paused for a moment and then said, "Tang clan has never been that kind of smart people. Of course, it doesn''t mean that they have a brain problem, but that they never disdain to be that kind of smart people." "And..." "Even in troubled times, Tangmen didn''t mean to protect themselves. Now it seems that their only stain is that they left Xu Xin, but in those years... It can only be said that they took too much care of the friendship of the school, but they didn''t really lose their righteousness." "Tang clan is not smart, but it is also smart." "They are not smart because they choose to give up their philosophy and protect themselves for the sake of the so-called great righteousness. As an assassin, they devote themselves to the forefront of troubled times..." "They are very smart. At a certain moment when they are faced with the attack of foreign enemies, they should make a righteous move that no one can think of. They have reversed the contempt of the people in the circle for the rice bowl of Tangmen......" "Otherwise..." "Do you think a Tang clan in Sichuan, which has been engaged in killing jobs for many years, is an alien school with negative culture and means of inheritance... Why is the current problem just a relatively dangerous Dan bite?" "......." Shen Chong. "Smart people are not necessarily smart, and normal people can''t be too stupid." Liu Xiaojiang said. "However, the guy who thinks everyone is a fool and only himself is a smart man often doesn''t come to a good end." "Shen Chong, if you still want to be your smart man and only want to get the future exemption gold medal from me by doing a little favor, you may underestimate me and the directors of the company..." After that, no matter how Shen Chong''s reaction on the other end of the phone, he should even hang up with the other party. However, Not even a minute after, Liu Xiaojiang''s mobile phone vibrated again. He looked down at the mobile phone number displayed on it and pressed the answer button after more than ten seconds. "Headmaster, i..." "Needless to say, I will take action immediately at 9 o''clock tonight. When Feng Zhenghao happens to be at the headquarters of the world club, he sneaks in and exposes his identity properly, indicating the interest of the all-round leader in detaining the Lingpai general. Naturally, I will show up when necessary." "By the way, it would be great if Feng Xingtong and Wang could be present..." "OK! I''ll try my best!" Shen Chong gritted his teeth. Chapter 313 Shen Chong is a smart man. He even worked as a senior economics lecturer in a good university for some time. It is said that he is also deeply valued by the school and loved by the students. Therefore, even if his IQ is not much higher than that of normal people, he will at least maintain a medium level. At that time, Shen Chong had not joined the whole sex, nor was he one of the root causes of the four maniacs. However, according to the clues later investigated by the company, he should have mastered some "powers" at that time, and had already become an alien in the conventional sense. Therefore, the company speculated that the reason why he became a university lecturer was either looking for a test object that trusted him in order to constantly improve the ability called "usury", or... Looking for some young potential customers who were very easy to be attracted by him. The white snow under the door of the Lu family is a test product that Shen Chong was satisfied with in those years, or a high-quality customer who successfully accepted "usury" but was not confused by this ability But not long after that. Shen Chong may have improved his ability or confirmed the effect of his ability. In short, he quickly applied for resignation from the University, and his ability to "usury" began to emerge in the circle. Finally, because of the negative impact of his ability, he joined the whole society. The reason why Shen Chong''s ability is called "usury" is undoubtedly the result of using his ability many times during that period and making people perceive the deficiency and reality of his ability according to its negative impact. Moreover, I have to say that the word "usury" can hardly be used to describe Shen Chong''s ability. Shen Chong''s ability is very special, and the effect is really outstanding. He doesn''t even need to do more. He just needs to sign a so-called contract with people, so he can rely on the tool person who signed the contract, and then lie down continuously to make profits and enhance his strength. But relative. Although this ability has almost no risk to Shen Chong, for those who have signed some kind of contract with Shen Chong, this contract will easily make them crazy, because Shen Chong will continue to draw high interest. Usury, don''t ruin your family, don''t ruin your family, and you won''t be called usury. In the eyes of normal people, Shen Chong''s ability is undoubtedly a kind of power means that benefits himself at the expense of others. Coupled with the outsiders in the circle who are bewitched by him, most of them have no good results in the end. Naturally, it gradually makes the insiders hate it. In this case, Shen Chong wants to continue to develop customers and use this ability to improve himself. What other better choices can Shen Chong have besides joining the whole sex? It is not difficult for Liu Xiaojiang to guess Shen Chong''s idea of joining the whole sex at the beginning, because it is nothing more than feeling some so-called unfairness. He is not willing to give up the powerful means he has worked hard to improve in order to cater to those who despise his ability. Those who don''t look up to their abilities always find some high sounding reasons to target themselves, but secretly they also have jealous eyes... Extremely hypocritical! At that time, Shen Chong mostly had this idea, so that he finally chose to join the whole sex Liu Xiaojiang also talked with Shen Chong about these things. Although the other party didn''t give any clear answer at that time, considering Shen Chong''s increasingly convergent practice in recent years and the attitude that he didn''t intend to fight against the company, he also felt that this possibility was really great. Wrong step, wrong step... This is not absolute. After joining the whole sex, Shen Chong may have used his ability many times to persecute many strangers in the circle, but judging from his style of behavior, forcing others to sign a contract with himself is probably impossible. At most, it is demagoguery. Moreover, the contract must be written in black and white before it can be called a contract. All the consequences are clearly told to you. You are still willing to sign this contract that is not conducive to you Liu Xiaojiang has no sympathy for those strange people who will be deceived by Shen Chong, choose to sign a contract with him, and finally go to extremes. After all, he just asked Shen Chong a question not long ago, that is, a person whose condition is very bad and has to choose to accept usury. Will Shen Chong choose to sign a contract with such a forced and helpless person? result. Shen Chong did not expect it. He said: how boring it is to sign a contract with such a person who has no choice? It is precisely because of this sentence. Liu Xiaojiang will decide to leave Shen Chong. Like Xia he, he had to join the whole sex because of his own ability, but he was more inclined to be an all sex monster Because. Although Shen Chong is guilty, he is not guilty to death. Besides, he is also a smart man who knows how to turn back in time and has the ability to do things for himself ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª At night, Around nine o''clock, Shen Chong appeared on time in front of the street of the headquarters of the World Congress. He was still wearing his shirt and trousers like a company employee, and he did not disguise himself through his ability to paint poison in all fields. He stood on the street with his mobile phone, opened the address book and turned to Liu Xiaojiang''s number, but he just looked at it relatively silently for a long time and didn''t really dial Liu Xiaojiang''s phone. "An all sex monster..." Xia he leaned in front of the bus stop with his hands in his arms. Seeing Shen Chong''s hesitation, he couldn''t help but slowly remind him: "If you want to meet the president of other people''s world club after such a fair and aboveboard contact with the world club, it''s the time when Quan Xing just made a big fuss in Tangmen......" "Do you want to say that it''s dangerous for me to be alone?" Shen Chong put away his mobile phone, looked back at Xia he in front of the bus stop and said helplessly: "Then you go with me?" "... er." when Xia he heard this, he immediately turned his eyes away from Shen Chong and said, "forget it. This is the headquarters of the World Association. There are not many more people than me, and there are not many less people. As a result, there will be no great changes because of me." "So..." Shen Chong pushed his glasses with a look of ''ha ha'', "you not only want to pick me up, but also come to see if you can collect my body, right?" "After all, a friend......" Xia he smiled and spread her hand, but her hands were already worn. Only when she was ready to fight with others, could she appear in the eyes of others. "... then I really thank you." Shen Chong said. "Ha ha..." when Xia he saw Shen Chong''s shriveled appearance, he couldn''t help nodding in the direction of the World Conference headquarters and said: "OK, the time is almost up. Feng Xingtong and Wang Binggang are here. You''d better go and try the water. There''s no need to make such a big determination now. The leader has already said that he will choose to do it when necessary..." "Moreover, in terms of time, the plane from Sichuan to here should have arrived long ago. The leader may be looking at you somewhere to test you, a wavering smart man..... Isn''t it?" "... Gee, I envy you. I wish I were the leader''s sister-in-law." Shen Chong couldn''t help but curl his lips, but when he saw Xia he turn around and leave, he could not help but subconsciously say: "Ah! Xia he! Why are you going?!" "Go away! I don''t care if you die! You deserve to die!" Xia Hetou said without looking back. "......." Shen Chong. Chapter 314 World Club headquarters, In the chairman''s office, "Sha Yan, come back and have dinner together in the evening. The big table your mother cooked today is all your favorite dishes when you were a child. Your brothers and sisters have already come back from the outside. Even Xingtong specializes in..." "Yes, there is Wang and the child. Dad knows what you think, but you should also understand dad''s......" Feng Zhenghao sat at his desk. Before he finished speaking, he heard bursts of busy sounds on the phone and shook his head helplessly. Then, he seemed to think of something. He dialed a number unskilled with the landline phone on his desk again. "Xiao Liang, have you been with Sha Yan recently... Oh, right? That''s just right. Help me take good care of Sha Yan. You also know that her mood is unstable recently. If you are here, my uncle will be relieved..." "Well, OK, let''s do it first. If you are short of money, remember to talk to your uncle..." Hear the busy tone on the phone again, Feng Zhenghao smiled and shook his head, "Alas, these children..." After that, he put the microphone in his hand back on the landline and focused on the things in his hand. However. Didi didi Feng Zhenghao''s phone rang again shortly after he put it down, but because the number displayed on it was the company''s front desk, he didn''t think much about it, and then picked up the microphone again. "Xiao Li, what can I do for you?" The next moment, After listening to the company''s front desk lady, Feng Zhenghao frowned slowly, "Shen Chong? This name..... Can you confirm it?" ¡­¡­ After a long time, At the end of the corridor outside the office, "Hey, don''t you mean to have a big meal? What are you doing here?" Wang he put his hands in his pockets and walked beside Feng Xingtong. He was obviously dissatisfied in his words, as if the other party had done something sorry for himself. "Hey, hey..." Feng Xingtong said with a smile, "brother Wang, don''t worry. This is really a big meal. My mother doesn''t often eat the meal. Today, she suddenly said she wanted to show her hand. Good thing... Can I forget you, brother Wang?" "Your mother''s cooking?" Wang he frowned when he heard this. "Is your mother a famous chef? Her cooking is comparable to high-end hotels? That''s what''s good? Come on!" "... hey hey, don''t say that. My mother''s craftsmanship is really good." Feng Xingtong subconsciously clenched his fist, but just loosened his palm in a moment and said with a smile: "Brother Wang, I promise you, today''s meal... Is certainly no worse than those in high-end restaurants!" "Ha ha!" Wang he glanced at Feng Xingtong around him and said, "if you lie to me, don''t blame me for lifting the table. If it''s really unpleasant, can you bear the responsibility?" "You know..." "Your father knelt down and swore in front of the old man in order to please our Wang family. He also said that he would follow our Wang family''s lead in the future. My old man also said that if I feel inappropriate in contact with you, it''s useless even if your family can''t afford to kneel on the ground!" "Ha ha... I understand. Brother Wang, don''t worry. I may not have much confidence in my family''s means, but I''m more confident than anyone when it comes to my mother''s cooking skills." Feng Xingtong immediately patted his chest and promised. See this, Wang Bingcai finally nodded with satisfaction, then stretched out his hand to stop Feng Xingtong''s shoulder and said: "Boy, don''t think I''m a fool. Who doesn''t know that your Feng family''s careful thinking is just for our king''s detention and spirit dispatch general. Ok... Then prepare the corresponding price for me. Don''t think that a little small profit can satisfy our king''s family." "I don''t know what the old man of my family thinks, but in my place..... You want to get the king''s arrest spirit general, ha ha..... Your family knelt down and begged me to try?" "......." Feng Xingtong didn''t speak this time, and he didn''t look at Wang He who put his face together. He just let the other party hold his shoulder and continue to walk towards Feng Zhenghao''s office. Then, Seeing that Feng Xingtong was so boring, Wang did not continue to insult Feng Xingtong and the Feng family in words. Instead, he took back his arm on the other party''s shoulder, looked mockingly and followed the other party to see feng Zhenghao. He thought he would have fun at the Feng family dinner later. However, After they passed the last corner of the floor leading to the chairman''s office, they found a guy wearing a long black shirt and a strange black face standing outside Feng Zhenghao''s office. See this, Feng Xingtong and Wang stopped at once, because they found that the guy who looked very strange, even if they saw their arrival, still stood silently outside the office door, standing there without saying a word and looking at himself This person is definitely not a member of the world club! This is an idea that Feng Xingtong and Wang he almost came to mind at the same time after they noticed the strange behavior of each other. If you are a member of the world society, or an outsider who wants to join the world society, how can you not know the existence of fengxingtong, and how can you stand in place so silently... And even don''t take the initiative to come and be polite? "Boy, what''s going on? Does your father have guests?" Wang noticed the mysterious man''s attitude and frowned slowly. "The world club is still willing to receive such rude guests. Sure enough... Your Feng family are all soft bones." Wen Yan, A trace of hatred flashed in Feng Xingtong''s eyes, but he tried to suppress his emotions, smiled at the stranger standing in front of the office door and said: "This... This gentleman, what can I do for you? Why don''t you just stand outside the door and talk to my father in detail?" "Is it that we accidentally disturbed you when we were just about to go in? If so... I''m sorry, it''s really the wrong time for us to come. Please forgive me." Hearing these words, Liu Xiaojiang sensed the two people in the office and obviously noticed the movement outside the door. Then he stopped hiding his breath and took the initiative to walk towards Feng Xingtong and Wang binghe. "Young master Feng, is it because you have other purposes or simply can''t afford to offend the Wang family? Let me help you." Feng Xingtong was stunned, "you..." "Who are you?" when Wang saw Liu Xiaojiang''s high attitude, he immediately began to speak first. "What''s the king''s family? It''s none of your business..." "My name is yinggou." Liu Xiaojiang walked towards them step by step, and said slowly in a very calm tone: "the current leader of the whole sex." "I''m different from the inexplicable lay in those years. I don''t intend to reconcile with your Wang family, and I don''t deserve your Wang family''s forgiveness..." "Because in the future, for the Wang family and even many people like you, I will be the villain who can never be forgiven." At this point, he looked up at the king present and said: "Especially for you..." Chapter 315 Win hook! Even if Wang is no longer arrogant and domineering, as one of the four Wang families, Wang AI''s most beloved grandson, naturally knows the name "yinggou" that has recently appeared in the eyes of the big guys. "Win hook! Are you win hook?!" Wang he looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who was walking towards him. A strange black energy immediately appeared in his palms, turned his head to Feng Xingtong, who was stunned around him, and scolded: "OK! Feng Xingtong! Son of a bitch! It''s really your Feng family! How dare you join hands with all sex demons! You TM want to die!!!" No matter what the facts were, Wang he was so angry that he directly chose to attack fengxingtong while fengxingtong was stunned. The next moment, Around the strange black Qi''s palm, Wang he slapped fengxingtong, who was unprepared for it, and aimed at the back of fengxingtong''s brain! However, Liu Xiaojiang is very close to Wang Bing and fengxingtong. At most, it is only about five meters away. Naturally, it is impossible for Wang Bing to succeed. In other words, in fact, as early as the beginning, based on his understanding of Wang Bing, a scum, he had prepared for the other party''s possible mess in advance. Wang Bingcai just raised his hand. Liu Xiaojiang then crushed a piece of the marble floor in the corridor, instantly appeared in front of Feng Xingtong, raised his hand, grabbed Wang''s wrist and wanted to do evil, and then broke it without hesitation. Click! After a very penetrating crisp sound. Wang Bing''s palm has shown a terrible arc, so that it is completely tilted to the right side of his arm, causing him to completely lose control of his palm. "Ah!!!!!" After a flash, the severe pain invaded Wang he''s brain, making the young master, who claimed to be the "king of the world", scream in front of Liu Xiaojiang. meanwhile, Feng Zhenghao and Shen Chong also came out of the office not far behind, but as soon as they went out, they happened to catch up with Wang He, and their wrists were broken. Rao was unconscious and stunned there. "Tut... What are you yelling about? Isn''t it a waste of one hand? Are the people of the Wang family as worthless as you?" Liu Xiaojiang screamed when he saw Wang and didn''t even have the intention to continue to launch an offensive against the enemy. He couldn''t help but let the other party loose his wrist, let the other party cover his wrist with pain, and continued to stare at himself with that kind of fierce eyes. Then he turned and looked at Feng Zhenghao coming out of the office and said: "President Feng, just now he was indiscriminate and planned to kill young master Feng directly. I''m doing this... Shouldn''t I be adding trouble to you?" "....." Feng Zhenghao quickly looked at the situation in the eye field and looked at Feng Xingtong behind Liu Xiaojiang. Then he reached out and pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, smiling: "If this is indeed the case, I should thank you for saving the dog, but Sir, are you..." "Win the hook." Liu Xiaojiang nodded and motioned to Shen Chong around Feng Zhenghao. "President Feng, this..... Is the leader I just mentioned to you. We all recognize now." Shen Chong immediately understood and then opened his mouth to confirm. "......." Feng Zhenghao. See this, Before Feng Zhenghao spoke, Liu Xiaojiang covered his wrists behind him. Wang binghe, who was angry and resentful, took the lead in criticizing: "Feng Zhenghao! Do you know what you''re doing! Collude with all sex demons! Join hands against our Wang family! You''re on your own..." However, the Feng family didn''t know what they thought about it. Liu Xiaojiang hated Wang Bing anyway. He always felt that his existence was a great mockery of himself, so he turned around directly, grabbed the other party''s throat and forced the other party to close his smelly mouth. Obviously, he has no strength, but he can be domineering in the circle by virtue of his identity I obviously have strength, but because of my non-human identity, I can only hold my tail and be a man The world is really unfair. "You... You... Give me... Let go... Let go..." Wang felt the increasing strength in his throat, and suddenly his face turned red because he couldn''t breathe, but even if he spoke a few words very hard, he was still in a high attitude. "Mr. Ying, please stop. Don''t be impulsive..." Feng Zhenghao saw that Liu Xiaojiang was unmoved, and Wang he''s face gradually began to turn purple. He immediately came over and stopped. "President Feng, he was going to kill young master Feng just now. What do you want him to do?" Liu Xiaojiang looked sideways at the approaching Feng Zhenghao and said: "Can''t it be that the lion has been kneeling on the ground for too long, and will feel comfortable taking care of the house and the yard...?" Feng Zhenghao didn''t care about this equivalence at all, so he was looking at his words. Instead, he still smiled and asked, "Mr. Ying, you can''t say that. I think I''d better ask you first..." "Master Feng..." Liu Xiaojiang ignored Feng Zhenghao behind him and suddenly turned to Feng Xingtong, who was silent around him, and said: "I''m an all-round monster or the all-round leader. In fact, I don''t care about the life and death of this scum, but I don''t care whether I will bear his life. Anyway, with the human nature of this goods, even if I let him go back today, it''s impossible to remember the kindness of your Feng family afterwards." "Well..." "Young master Feng, as long as you are willing to hand over the arrest spirit to me, I will win the hook to carry the king''s life. I will also help you. The world will deal with the king''s afterwards revenge..... How about it?" Wen Yan, Feng Xingtong was stunned at first, and then he inevitably fell into silence. Undoubtedly, he also moved his mind in this regard. However, he can''t confirm the feasibility of this matter for a while, or he is considering whether he should cooperate with all sex demons. Anyway, Young master Feng obviously doesn''t have no idea about Wang''s life. "Xingtong! Can''t promise!" Feng Zhenghao obviously knows his son very well and how much he has hit his son after Wang Zizhong''s soul dissipated. However, considering his own identity and the company''s attitude towards alien affairs, he undoubtedly believes that he should not be too radical. At least at this time point... The conflict between the ten guys must be something the company and the above don''t want to see. Besides Who are yinggou and Shen Chong? These two guys are all sex monsters! The whole sex monster actually appeared in the world club and killed the king of the Wang family on the side of the world club? Such a coincidence! What does the company and above think? What do other strangers think? What would the Wang family think? How can the world stay out? This winning hook is obviously calculating the world meeting! Chapter 316 "I... Mr. Ying, you''d better let go of brother Wang." Feng Xingtong looked at Feng Zhenghao, and finally chose to obey his father''s orders and endure the hatred caused by Wang Zizhong''s father. Wen Yan. Feng Zhenghao was also a little relieved. His favorite son was smart after all, and didn''t completely lose his mind because of the temporary hatred. On the other end, Shen Chong saw the reaction of the Feng family''s father and son, but slowly raised his mouth and looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who was still holding Wang He in the field. Obviously, he didn''t think that his leader would really give such an important step in the plan to the Feng family who was not his own person to make a decision. meanwhile, Wang also heard the conversation between Feng''s father and son, and felt that the strength at his throat was gradually relaxed. Rao was sure that he would not give up later, and still looked at the father and son with strange eyes. However, Just when the father and son of the Feng family and the king felt that the matter would come to an end for the time being, Click! A crisp sound made the three people stare. Wang and looked at Liu Xiaojiang in disbelief. Then he quickly lost his look. Later, his hands were unable to fall down, and his head twisted and drooped down. Plop. Liu Xiaojiang loosened the palm that had broken Wang Bing''s neck and let the "king of the world" fall powerlessly to the ground. He turned to Feng Zhenghao, who had solemn and complex eyes, and said: "President Feng, I admit that you are a cruel role. Even if you wronged yourself and your family, you should strengthen your inner thoughts. In addition, I also believe that people like you must have their own consideration for the Wang family." "However, since I''m here this time, I''m sure you''re not a hot headed person. You won''t fight with the whole sex as soon as you come up. Now... You''ve seized a good opportunity to make the world have to cooperate with the whole sex. How can you easily miss this opportunity?" "... you are indeed well prepared." the smile on Feng Zhenghao''s face is long gone. He looks at the all sex monster named ''yinggou''. Even if it is impossible to start with all sex now, there is no affectation at all. After all, it is an indisputable fact that Wang has died and died at the headquarters of the World Association. and. The strength of this winning hook is very strong. At least one can touch the door of his office without being noticed by anyone... Even ten guys may not be able to do this! The world will probably not keep these two all sex demons! In addition In the future, as long as this win hook is deliberately publicized, if the world wants to get rid of the suspicion of contact with the whole sex, it can only be a fool''s dream Everything... Comes from that I received Shen Chong who came for some reason, and that I didn''t choose to be hostile to all sex demons as soon as I came up! "President Feng, you are smart, but you are mistaken by smart. Don''t blame us for doing things by unscrupulous means. We..... Are all-round." Shen Chong couldn''t help pushing his glasses and smiled. Although Feng Xingtong guessed, after all, he witnessed so much when he first came. For a time, he was inevitably at a loss, "brother Shen, what are you..." "It''s all right, young master Feng..." Shen Chong turned to look at Xiang fengxingtong. Because he knew what the other party had done during this period, his attitude was still appreciated and said: "No matter what happens next, I don''t think our leader will have any hostility to the world society, as long as..." "Detain the spirit to send the general?" Feng Zhenghao looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a frown, but he obviously didn''t understand it. "If it''s for our Feng family''s detaining the spirit to send the general, why do you kill the king and their Wang family..." "It''s all the same." Liu Xiaojiang answered with a slightly plain opening: "But for me, your Feng family''s detention will be more important, so after dealing with the situation here, I will personally take the corpses on the ground to ''Exchange'' with the Wang family for the kind of detention in their hands." "So..." "The fact that Wang Bing died inside the World Association today, as long as president Feng has the ability to avoid his own eyes and ears, I believe no one will know about it at all." "Of course..." "The basis of all this also needs you, President Feng, to agree to the conditions we put forward, otherwise... You can deal with Wang he''s body by yourself." Feng Zhenghao bowed his head and thought for a moment, then said, "Mr. Ying, I understand what you said, but why should I believe..." "I can stay outside your office for a long time without being found by anyone until master Feng comes..." Liu Xiaojiang said: "Is that enough?" "Mr. Ying, you suddenly appeared in the circle and suddenly became the leader of the whole world. Today, you suddenly came to our world meeting. If it''s just to arrest the Lingpai generals... Why don''t you directly attack the people of our Feng family and offend both our Feng family and the Wang family at the same time?" Feng Zhenghao couldn''t understand this. He couldn''t figure out the reason why Liu Xiaojiang killed the king. If he could kill Wang AI''s favorite grandson just for the arrest of the king''s family, why would he do this now. Without a seemingly reasonable explanation, people like Feng Zhenghao will obviously subconsciously think that Liu Xiaojiang has two attitudes towards the Feng family and the Wang family today, which is probably because he has other ulterior purposes for the Feng family. "Because the wind family is not the wind family, the wind family is actually the world meeting..." Liu Xiaojiang said. "In contrast, the Wang family is just the Wang family. They only consider the Wang family''s affairs. They never consider other things when they have to." "President Feng, you are not only a stranger, but also a very successful businessman. Based on your Alien identity, you must also be a national entrepreneur..." Saying, Liu Xiaojiang turned back to Wang he''s body and took out a long unused "phagocyte" from his pocket. Directly under the gaze of Feng''s father and son, he sucked Wang he''s body into the magic instrument. After doing this well, he looked at Xiang fengzhenghao again and said: "Therefore, compared with the so-called private family, the world will be such a formal and legal alien organization, and it is also a leading commercial organization with a market value of hundreds of billions. If it moves....... It will certainly affect more outsiders?" "President Feng, you are a smart man. You obviously have the unique skill of arresting Lingpai generals. Before, you chose to go into business wholeheartedly and made the world group so big......" "But unfortunately..." "Some people in the circle are not like me. They don''t care how important you are, let alone whether the company will intervene..." "As long as your Feng family is still a stranger, they will act in accordance with the rules of the Jianghu. After a big deal, they will send someone to take over your Tianxia group. Anyway, their family is big... They don''t worry that no one can manage such a big business organization." "Besides..." "What if the world is gone, and what if ordinary people are affected? They all act according to the ''rules'', and the subsequent things... It''s not them who have a headache." "President Feng, hand over the general sent by Guan Ling. I''ll handle the affairs of the Wang family for you..." "In addition..." "The Feng family should give up the inheritance of detaining Lingpai generals and let it end in the generation of young master Feng and leave a rich and stable life for future generations..... Isn''t it good?" Chapter 317 Feng Zhenghao is a man of great means. Liu Xiaojiang first met Feng Zhenghao on the dragon and tiger mountain. After learning about the founding experience of the world club from the company, he always thought that the reason why the world club can be today is almost all the credit of President Feng alone. If the president of the world club was not Feng Zhenghao, it would be anyone else, even those ten men today... It would never be possible to develop the world club to today''s level step by step under the circumstances of that year. You know The Feng family is not the Wang family, nor is it an alien family like the "four families" that has lasted for many years, and there is no family handed down Kung Fu from ancient times to the present. Moreover, even fengtianyang, the master of the general sent by the spirit, did not inherit any family means as a stranger, but learned witchcraft under the wizard door in Liangshan, Sichuan. Witchcraft is not a family heirloom of the wind family. In the early years of the Fengjia family, in addition to the fengtianyang family, there was no such alien background as the "four families", and there were no contacts and resources accumulated due to the background. Because the Wang family got a general from fengtianyang, they took the initiative to help the Feng family come all the way from that year? It''s just that the old guy Wang AI is Farting! After the Wang family got the general sent by the arrest spirit that year, they didn''t send anyone to contact the descendants of fengtianyang. They just got what they wanted and didn''t send anyone to continue targeting the descendants of the Feng family. In addition. As one of the four in the circle, in the troubled times when the company did not exist, the Wang family was based on the tacit attitude of "everyone" towards baqiji Since the king''s family has got the jailing general first, how can other strangers who have already reached a tacit understanding continue to attack the jailing General of the wind family? Whoever gets it first is whose! This is the unspoken rule set by those strange people who coveted Baqi technology as early as before they started against Baqi technology! Help the descendants of Feng family? If fengtianyang hadn''t kept his posture so low in those days, how could his Wang family have allowed Feng Zhenghao, a "clown", to hop around and even let the other party become ten guys with his own ability? The Wang family did nothing! They didn''t even ask others to let the descendants of the Feng family go, but others took the initiative to give up the Feng family''s detention and dispatch generals according to the unspoken rules that had been set in those years! At the same time. The Wang family is also hindered by the eyes of others in the circle. It is not easy to speak clearly to express their attitude towards the Feng family, and they will not take the initiative to target the descendants of the Feng family! So. Feng Zhenghao can safely and steadily develop the world into today''s behemoth by relying solely on his excellent ability without contacts and resources and the unique skill of arresting the spirit. A person develops his power only by his own ability until he becomes one of the top ten. Even when there is no target... Feng Zhenghao''s ability is absolutely excellent enough! How could such a person with means be willing to kneel down in front of the Wang family controlled by Wang AI after learning about some things of that year? And Liu Xiaojiang recently heard that Feng Zhenghao even let many people of the Wang family penetrate into many of his companies. In order to compensate the dissatisfied shareholders, he even bled to compensate the dissatisfied shareholders. This series of operations that outsiders can''t understand have also led to a significant decline in the share prices of many listed companies under Tianxia group Such a one-sided transfer of interests In fact, it''s not difficult for Liu Xiaojiang to guess that Feng Zhenghao''s personality may cost the Wang family more in the future, but now... He obviously has no intention to wait any longer. Because. Now, with the strength of the world club and the attitude of the Wang family towards the world club, if the Feng family wants to wait for an opportunity to be sure of the death of the Wang family, it mostly needs to wait patiently for a long time ¡­¡­ "This..." Feng Zhenghao witnessed Liu Xiaojiang''s use of magic tools to receive the king''s body. He couldn''t help looking at the "bite bag" the size of a marble in Liu Xiaojiang''s hand. "Mr. Ying, if you weren''t the head of Quanxing, I would really believe this profound statement today..." "... what about famous and decent sects, and what about alien organizations." Liu Xiaojiang put the "bite bag" back in his pocket and said: "We don''t all live in the world today. Even if our whole nature is evil... We also need a living space that can let us continue to be evil." "Or..." Speaking of this, he looked up at Feng Xingtong around him and Feng Zhenghao not far from him, and said: "President Feng, you are a wise man and a man with means. You should know about ''evil''. As long as you don''t do things too extreme, sometimes it will be more valuable than most of the ''good''." "Now in my opinion..." "The problem of wholeness may be great, but it can''t be greater than the eight wonders of the year, and it can''t be more valued in the eyes of the leaders above than your successors of the eight wonders." "After all, although there are all-round problems, its own strength is not strong, so that it has no chance to become the ''good'' of a new society and new order in the future in a subversive way." "But..." "Baqiji, and things similar to baqiji, look completely different in today''s world." "We are always greedy, and the more we master power and know that power is everything, the more we desire power. They are enough to attract all of us." "In the current stable society, they are undoubtedly a kind of chaos taking technique that constantly seduces other people..." "And..." "Most of them are not in the hands of the ''evil'' party at present." Feng Zhenghao obviously understood Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning, so he directly opened his mouth and said what Liu Xiaojiang wanted to say. "Therefore, the leaders above can''t think of a suitable solution for the time being, because they can''t target the kind of ''good'' they once identified in the way of ''evil''." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. "If this situation drags on, it may not be far from the so-called chaos... When the ''good'' secretly becomes a more difficult ''new evil'' than the ''evil'' because of the art of taking chaos." Wen Yan, Under the puzzled gaze of Feng Xingtong, Feng Zhenghao bowed his head and thought about the possibility of this matter, then smiled and looked at Liu Xiaojiang again, saying: "... Mr. Ying, I''ve been taught." "In addition..." "If Mr. Ying decides to attack the Wang family, then when you go to the Wang family with young master Wang''s body, what degree do you intend to achieve in the end? Do you need the world to be among them..." "I''m enough alone." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "If President Feng can promise to give up letting the next generation of Feng family inherit the arrest and dispatch generals, it will be of great help to me......" "Yes!" Feng Zhenghao smiled, stretched out his hand, pushed his eyes and said, "as long as Mr. Ying is willing to promise me a condition, the arrest spirit dispatch will end in the generation of my Feng family..." "What conditions?" Liu Xiaojiang accidentally looked at Zhenghao. He didn''t expect that the other party would be so happy. "Arresting the spirit will be a unique skill created by our ancestors of the Feng family. It must also be unique to our Feng family. I can choose to give it up because of the great righteousness, but I must give an account of what happened." Feng Zhenghao said slowly in a calm tone. "I don''t care about the right or wrong of those things. What I care about is that my family can live easily. If the hatred doesn''t end... Arresting the spirit will also be a good means of self-protection." "So..." "Mr. Ying, as long as you stop this cycle of hatred, Fengjia is willing to give up this important means of self-protection..." "President Feng, is it a little......" Liu Xiaojiang certainly understood what Feng Zhenghao meant, but he still felt that doing so was indeed a little inhumane. "I''m using you and threatening you to do it..." Feng Zhenghao said with a smile. "Mr. Ying, if you think so, will your sense of guilt be much lower, because you are also a tool used by me... Forced." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. On the other end, In addition to Feng Xingtong, the little angel, even Shen Chong understood the meaning of Feng Zhenghao, so he couldn''t help but look at Feng Zhenghao numbly, and even pushed his glasses with his hand to slightly alleviate his fear. Suddenly said to end the cycle of hatred However, it seems that Feng Zhenghao doesn''t mean to make peace with the Wang family! "President Feng, I know what you mean." Liu Xiaojiang frowned. "But there are so many people in the Wang family..." Plop! Feng Zhenghao suddenly knelt on the ground, lowered his head excitedly and said, "Mr. Ying, I know my request is too much. I even took advantage of your kindness not to force the Feng family to force you to do evil things you don''t want to do at all." "However, I have no other way, because it seems that you can''t wait for my Feng family to solve the problem with the Wang family for some reason..." "If it''s normal, if my Feng family doesn''t know that the Wang family also has a detained Lingpai general, I don''t know what his Wang family has done to my Feng family ancestors. What you said today..... I Feng Zhenghao will never say no more!" "But..." "I know that the Wang family has also sent generals, and I know what the Wang family did to my Feng family in those years..." "And, to be fair..." "My Feng Zhenghao is by no means a man like you, Mr. Ying. You let me take the initiative to give up the biggest means for the survival and self-protection of the Feng family when I can''t put down my hatred. This... I can''t do it at all!" "If... If you are willing to agree to my Feng family''s request today and are willing to help my Feng family end this cycle of hatred, needless to say, you will give up this family''s detained spirit general in the future, Mr. Ying... Is the true benefactor of my Feng family!" "In the future..." "Feng Zhenghao dare not say that he is willing to give everything for his husband, or even respect integrity directly, but as long as you have a place where the world will be useful in the future, and as long as you hope the world will do something, it will not lead to the doom of our Feng family. I Feng Zhenghao... Will do it for you!" "....." Liu Xiaojiang saw Feng Zhenghao piled on the ground and bowed his head. He was a little excited and said a lot directly. He couldn''t insert a word until the other party finished. Later, he sighed helplessly and said: "President Feng, you''d better get up from the ground quickly. I''m not easy to be affected by these. If it''s something you absolutely don''t want to do, you just lower your attitude... I won''t agree." After saying that, maybe he sensed the real emotion of Feng Zhenghao, or maybe he felt that he was a little ruthless to Feng Zhenghao, and then slowly opened his mouth and continued: "In addition..." "Now that I have made a choice between the world club and the Wang family and killed Wang AI, the old man''s favorite grandson, I have formed an endless hatred with the Wang family. I haven''t finished my words just now..... You''re too excited." "I mean, actually..." "There are so many people in the Wang family. If you want to end the cycle of hatred between you and keep one... It''s hard for me to find a chance for them to get together." "If not, so many people will find it one by one... It''s too troublesome." "......." Feng Xingtong. "......." Shen Chong. "......" Feng Zhenghao didn''t expect that Liu Xiaojiang had planned to promise himself. He could not help feeling a little embarrassed. He looked up at Liu Xiaojiang, then quickly stood up from the ground and covered up his embarrassment with a smile. "Mr. Ying, don''t worry about this. After this period of contact, we have gathered the Wang family together... Just leave it to me to arrange." Liu Xiaojiang nodded at this first, but then said, "what about the children of the Wang family? They are such a big family, you won''t let me treat some children..." "Wang AI''s lineage has no young children at present. The youngest generation is Wang and these people." Feng Zhenghao immediately explained. "Mr. Ying, please don''t worry. Although I hate their Wang family, I won''t be completely blindfolded by hatred. What I want you to do... Is just Wang AI, the most important direct member of the Wang family." "Moreover, I also believe that after you have been to the king''s house, you will also break the kind of rigid spirit sending General of the king''s house." "So, others..." "Even if our Feng family has given up the inheritance of arresting the spirit to send generals, we are confident that the world will not be afraid of those collateral retaliation, not to mention... It is not our Feng family who killed their Wang family at all." "......." Liu Xiaojiang glanced at Zhenghao and nodded slightly: "Well, I promise you that none of the lineages of the Wang family will stay. Compared with your Feng family''s detention and dispatch generals... It must end in the generation of young master Feng." "Feng family always thanks Mr. Ying for his help!" Feng Zhenghao immediately expressed his sincere thanks again. Chapter 318 The next day. In the room of a star hotel in Beijing. "What about the Tang clan, eh... Xu Xin, one of the 36 people in those years, not only lives well, but even becomes the current head of the Tang clan. There is no need to hide such a big thing..." Liu Xiaojiang sat in front of the sofa in the living room, put his feet on the wooden high-end tea table, played with the apple originally placed on the tea table in one hand, and gently pasted his mobile phone to his ear in the other hand, saying: "Besides, with the company watching, if Xu Xin''s things are hidden, it will be easier for those schools that have also had ''traitors'' to come to the door..." "After all, no matter what their real thoughts were, at least on the face of it, their group did deal with the traitors in the door according to the agreement. Now if there is no company to look at it, it may be based on some ''legitimate reason'' to unite against Tangmen." "Besides..." "In the eyes of other people, the most important thing that happened in Tangmen this time is not Xu Xin''s housework, but you outsiders..." "Ah?" Zhang Chulan at the other end of the phone immediately wondered. "Hey, are you surprised?" Liu Xiaojiang noticed the reaction at the other end of the phone and couldn''t help raising his mouth slowly. "Even if you don''t say anything else for the time being, let''s talk about you Zhang Chulan... Once you appear, you are Zhang Huaiyi''s grandson and the heir to the source of energy and body, one of the eight wonders. Even if you ''proved'' yourself on Longhu Mountain, do you think you have completely got rid of the suspicion?" "After that, I came down from Longhu Mountain, and in the major event of biyou village, there was your shadow of Zhang Chulan..." "Now..." "Your boy even went to Tangmen with Quanxing, which directly led to the death of Tang miaoxing, the old head of Tangmen, and Xu Xin, one of the 36 thieves of that year, coming out of the mountain again..." "Can you guess whether you are a very jumping image in the eyes of others?" "At this time, even if it doesn''t mean any harm to you, it''s just people who are interested in gossip in the circle. Combined with your boy''s behavior during this period, they will only roughly divide this event into two views......" "First, in order to save your grandfather''s worship handle, you secretly used your whole nature to make a big fuss in Tangmen......" "Second, the company has been unable to obtain the real cooperation of Tangmen, so it specially sent you to make waves in Tangmen......" "However, no matter what the facts are, no matter which of the above two points is right, in short, Tangmen has been badly hurt by you because of contempt... It will only be a fact recognized by everyone." "Chu LAN, congratulations. If you want to attract all your eyes in order to protect the baby in the shadow behind you, you have succeeded now. In other people''s eyes, you are the guy who can make trouble in the company." "Whoever you go to, there will be an accident..." "Whoever you find, you''ll lose a layer of skin..." "Ha ha... Just because of the identity of the company''s employees and your smart enough practice, others are basically helpless to you, which is more annoying than those all-round people!" "......." Zhang Chulan. "OK..." Liu Xiaojiang noticed Zhang Chulan''s silence and then opened his mouth to remind him: "It''s just that it''s OK for you to jump around under the eyes of others. At least it can let many interested people focus on you temporarily, which is much better than letting more people notice the special situation of the baby." "In addition..." "Chu LAN, you should have found out, otherwise you can''t take the initiative to set up and go to Tangmen with the whole sex gang..." "Well, there are some reasons, but if it weren''t for this, I wouldn''t have met Xu Xin in Tangmen if I didn''t come to Tangmen with Quanxing this time..." Zhang Chulan said clearly. "Xia Liuqing went to find Jinfeng''s mother-in-law at the beginning, probably for the sake of sister bao''er, and recently deliberately never mentioned sister bao''er in contact... It is also likely that they really noticed something." "If it is confirmed that it is true..." Liu Xiaojiang heard this for a moment, then slowly opened his mouth and asked, "what are you going to do?" "... brother Liu, to tell you the truth, I don''t know." Zhang Chulan hesitated. "Because of mother-in-law Jinfeng?" Liu Xiaojiang had no intention of saying otherwise. "... HMM." Zhang Chulan said. "Why hesitate?" Liu Xiaojiang thought for a moment and said. "Do what you think. If you don''t want to be the kind of person you hate, take a little risk accordingly..." "Besides..." "Mother-in-law Jinfeng doesn''t necessarily know anything. If she clearly knows the special situation of the baby, why go to Tangmen to ask Xu Xin about those things that year?" "... that''s true." Zhang Chulan obviously made a decision soon after hearing these words. "..... that''s why you thought of calling me?" Liu Xiaojiang found that Zhang Chulan didn''t seem to be really hesitating, and he doubted why the other party suddenly called. "... ah, I was found. I said brother Liu is not so easy to be stereotyped. Taoist Wang, you still have to let me......" "Shut up! Your uncle''s boss Zhang! The phone hasn''t hung up yet! Didn''t you sell me!?" "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "Brother Liu, Taoist priest Wang asked me to make this call. He said let me ask you how to treat mother-in-law Jinfeng. Has anything happened to you before?" Zhang Chulan''s voice became clear again on the phone. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang immediately reached out and rubbed the corners of his eyes, but said, "let Wang also answer the phone..." With that, he heard another conversation on the other end of the phone, followed by Wang Ye''s equally helpless voice on the phone. "Hello? Lao Liu..." "Lao Wang, I don''t need to say anything about me. I know what I''m doing." after hearing Zhang Chulan say his reason for calling, Liu Xiaojiang almost instantly understood that Wang might also know. Yinggou, the mysterious man who ambushed him in Wudang, was himself. "The kind of thing you''re worried about hasn''t exactly happened, and I''m not just for myself now..." "... what do you think of the new leader yinggou?" Wang also said something that sounded irrelevant to Liu Xiaojiang after a moment of meditation. Obviously, he temporarily accepted the explanation given by Liu Xiaojiang. Chapter 319 "Mysterious, powerful, gentle and with a bottom line..." "According to the information I got here, I think this yinggou is a good guy. At least it''s not an all sex monster in the conventional sense." Liu Xiaojiang guessed that Wang also said so, probably because the phone at the other end turned on the hands-free function, and then comprehended it and said: "If his attitude in Tangmen is true, he probably maintains the same attitude towards the so-called eight wonders in the world as Tangmen Dan bite..." "I said..." Wang also immediately said with profound meaning: "Obviously, I haven''t seen the all-round leader yinggou, but after listening to the other party''s various behaviors in Tangmen, I always feel that this bastard''s behavior is going to break people''s inheritance. I seem to have met him somewhere..." "Now it seems..." "Not long ago, I ambushed my sun thief at the other end of Wudang. It should be this bastard called yinggou. I can''t imagine that he is still the head of all-around..... He really has him!" "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "Taoist Wang, have you been ambushed by that yinggou?" Zhang Chulan''s surprised voice came from the phone. "Ah, just a few days ago, but fortunately, I had a great fortune. Finally, I scared away the sun thief with momentum......" Wang also pretended to be complacent. "Awesome! That''s a helpless figure in the Tang clan! It''s worthy of Taoist Wang!" Zhang Chulan echoed. Click! Listening to the conversation on the other end of the phone, Liu Xiaojiang can even imagine what kind of face Wang has. He has a rare blue vein on his forehead. He accidentally pinched out several cracks on the mobile phone screen and almost crushed his mobile phone. Then, he took a deep breath of air, calmed his mood of wanting to beat people, and calmly reminded: "Ho..... Yinggou ambushed him before and scared him away with momentum. He really deserves to be Taoist priest Wang of Wudang." "But in this way, the other party failed to achieve his goal at that time. I think he may find time to start again later. Then Taoist Wang should be more careful in the future. He will be remembered by the head of Quanxing..... It''s not a good thing to think about it anyway." "...... Shouldn''t it be?" Wang also laughed. "It''s normal to do anything to achieve the goal." Liu Xiaojiang said. "If Taoist Wang really scared the other party away at that time, resulting in the other party''s failure to solve the problem by gentle means, the next time... Waiting for you may be a more radical attitude towards things." "Wang Ye. A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care too much about Wang Ye''s accusations and scolding Kui. When he said these things, he always stopped at once. Then he turned the conversation and said: "The Tang clan''s affairs make yinggou feel good. At least he is not the kind of person who does it indiscriminately. He doesn''t use any means for himself like other omniscients. Therefore, even if Wang Daochang is against him in the future, he won''t be in danger as long as he is wise." "In addition, it''s Daochang Wang. You should have got the answer you want when you suddenly find Chu LAN this time?" "... you really know what happened to Feng Baobao." Wang also frowned. "Yes, I already knew the general situation of Chu LAN when I came down from Longhu Mountain a few months ago." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t deny it. "Taoist Wang, how do you feel now that you know the answers to these things?" "Alas... Curiosity Kills the cat. This old saying really makes sense. I feel like this now." Wang also sighed helplessly. But as soon as he finished speaking, Wang Ye suddenly said with a serious face: "Changsheng... The problem of this level can''t compare with the problem of your old Liu in the interior. So... What''s the problem of you?" "It has a greater impact on the world than longevity..." "Lao Wang, you are a sensible man. You reminded me and Zhang Chulan when you were on Longhu Mountain..." Liu Xiaojiang immediately interrupted. "But after you left Wudang, you took the initiative to investigate something you shouldn''t be involved in. You even took the initiative to find Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao and ''forced'' them to tell you the truth..." "Right now..." "After understanding the truth that Curiosity Kills cats, you even started my idea. It''s not such a way for people seeking Tao to enter the WTO. What''s the reason for doing so..... Is it difficult to solve all the hidden dangers that may cause problems on their own?" "Lao Wang, I know you may really want to do something on your own before you know all the facts, because you are such a selfless guy..." "But after learning about Feng Baobao''s situation, your conscience does not allow you to adhere to your previous ideas. You will still feel unbearable for such a poor woman as Feng Baobao..." "Result..." "You find that after understanding some of the truth, you are once again trapped in a deeper quagmire than before. This time..... You have entered the game. Whether it''s your conscience or trying to grasp the development of things, you can''t let Feng Baobao ignore it." "Hey, you took the initiative to enter the game today. This is the worst decision you''ve ever made, and it''s all on the bone now. You still want to find out the more serious problem... Do you want to drive yourself to death?" "Come on, Lao Wang, you''re too kind. You''re not the kind of person who can achieve great things..." "Even if the absolutely right thing in the world, there will be something you can''t do. Feng Baobao''s thing... Is actually the best verification of your being." "If Zhang Chulan is gambling on your character at risk, so he will directly show the problem of Feng Baobao after you take the initiative to find him, then he is really right in this matter at least!" "... Lao Liu, you should be praising me?" Wang couldn''t help but curl his lips. "You''re right to think so, because I appreciate you as a naive fool more than those who can achieve great things." Liu Xiaojiang laughed from the bottom of his heart. "Wang Ye. "OK, it''s good to have someone who can calculate around Feng Baobao and Zhang Chulan. At least it''s a great help. You can be careful about the next thing. If it''s not a special emergency, um... You''d better not contact me." "By the way, Chu LAN, Lao Wang, and the baby..." "If you can settle down soon in the future, call other chatty friends to sit down and chat, drink and enjoy the moon..." Chapter 320 Left a sentence that people can''t touch their heads, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care how the three people at the other end of the phone understood, and then hung up the call that Zhang Chulan took the initiative to call. At this time, although he was somewhat surprised by Wang Ye''s choice and knew that Wang had also found the real identity of yinggou, he would not have a slightest sense of crisis for this. Because the facts are just like what I just said. Although Wang always talks about "the world" and "the way of the world", some behaviors are closer to the purpose of some kind of righteousness. He doesn''t want to allow the way of the world to change too much due to some kind of person, so that it will eventually affect other more innocent people. However, Wang is not cruel at all. Even if he paid more attention to the stability and righteousness of the world, he would not sacrifice anyone for this idea. He did not have the idea that "those who achieve great things are informal". Say it. The idea that Wang Ye insisted on in his heart is actually consistent with the company to some extent, but it is more gentle than the company. If the company is currently acting in the circle under the leadership of Zhao Fangxu, it is considered to be gentle enough. It is also true that it has successfully found a balance point, making the company neither radical nor conservative in the eyes of others Then, compared with it, Wang Ye''s gentleness will appear too conservative. But I have to admit that in most cases, compared with companies that are neither radical nor conservative, most people obviously prefer good people like Wang Ye. Liu Xiaojiang, too. At this time, Squeak Xia he stretched out from the room. When she saw Liu Xiaojiang sitting on the sofa in the living room, she could not help walking towards the living room with some doubts. "Didn''t you say you had to wait for news? You usually get up so early when you have nothing to do. This lifestyle is really healthy..." "... why didn''t you leave? Even if it was Shen Chong, I didn''t intend to let him participate in the future." Liu Xiaojiang looked and walked over and sat directly in Xia he opposite the sofa. "The effect of your ''resting muscle'' is really good, but how much depends on the mind of the person who faces this means. What''s more, the next thing to face is not just one or two enemies, but the whole Wang family... If you and Shen Chong are involved, they can only add trouble to me." "Ha ha..." Xia he smiled undeniably and then said, "even if your strength is strong, you won''t kill everyone in an instant?" "Ants kill elephants..." "Although this is unlikely to happen, if some people drag you with their own lives in order to let others disperse and escape in all directions... Can you catch up one by one?" "... why?" Liu Xiaojiang stared at Xia he for a long time and suddenly felt that he didn''t seem to see through the woman. "Shen Chong and I are not strong..." Xia he sat on the sofa, crossed his legs and habitually shook his white legs, saying: "But who is the opponent..." "If it''s people like you and the old Heavenly Master, there''s no need to say more about the final result, but in addition to you guys who surpass common sense, even those so-called ten guys..." "If Shen Chong and I join hands, even if we are likely to lose to the ten men in the end, it won''t be too difficult to escape at a cost..." At this point, she stopped shaking her long legs, bent over and supported her elbow on her knee, then looked at Liu Xiaojiang with her hand on her chin and said: "Even if the Wang family wants to use their own life to buy time for other people''s escape, not everyone''s life can work. At least they have to leave a large part of the powerful people to help others win a little time..." "If you really make up your mind to kill them all, Shen Chong and I will join hands to take care of them. It should be enough to hold back the Wangs who want to escape quickly before you solve the problems around you..." "So..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the famous all sex witch, "I just want to ask you why..." "If I promise to let you participate in the future, even if I am the all-round leader, I may not be able to ensure the safety of you and Shen Chong. After all, the Wang family is one of the four families that have been inherited for many years..." "Then..." "If I really need your help and Shen Chong''s help, it means that the Wang family can at least hold me down temporarily. Since I''m held up... I can''t do it in time when you are in danger." So far, Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes flashed a trace of curiosity again, and then he looked at Xia he with some incomprehension and said: "Xia he, you are all-around. Even if you don''t volunteer, you don''t have too much behavior, but in the eyes of most other strangers, you are still an all-around demon completely..." "Besides..." "You are not willing, but you still join the whole sex..." "You should be a person who cares about other people''s different views and is easily influenced by other people''s views?" "Although I didn''t mean to eavesdrop on your conversation when I was on Longhu Mountain, I still heard a lot of things..." "You know what others think of you and admit that you are an all sex monster..." "Now..." "But as an all sex monster, you want to do something with me that doesn''t accord with your identity. Xia he... What''s in your mind?" "Do you really want to be a part of the controllable darkness as a full sex, or just... Want those above to change their views and think that you are not a real full sex monster?" "Now tell me what you think. Considering your past experience and Lingyu''s duplicity, anyway... I hope you can have a good result." "After all, people can have many kinds of ''damn'', or people. For other creatures in the world, there are no innocent people at all..." "However, from a moral point of the view of the people''s own definition, there is no ''damn'' in this world, which is called ''damn because of the birth''." "Even if this person was unfairly treated because of his birth, and even began to degenerate gradually, but... As long as he didn''t fall into the abyss and was willing to turn back, everything... Would still be in time." "......." Xia he shook his head helplessly when he heard this long speech. "Mr. leader, you don''t really think of yourself as an elder. This tone doesn''t look like communicating with your peers..." "Yes, I''m not you. I don''t understand your feelings, so I can stand and talk without backache." Liu Xiaojiang said calmly. "But these principles have been there since ancient times and have never been lost. Do you think there is no certain truth in the words of those sages...?" "I am an outsider. For various reasons, I don''t want you to end up in an embarrassing end, so I can''t help saying more... But that''s all." "After all, your feet are on yourself. You should decide whether to go or not, which way to go and what kind of road to go "Whether you are a man or not is the same as what kind of person you are..." "Tut..." Xia he put away the funny smile on his face, frowned at Liu Xiaojiang for a long time, and then said in a quiet tone: "Unfortunately, people are different. I don''t have your rock solid heart. I''m just an ordinary woman..." "In the eyes of ordinary people, although these words are correct... They are all stupid words that are not in line with reality." "Because..." "People can''t live alone and always have contact with others, so most of the time, how you and I look is also determined by others..." "....." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Xia he, who was rarely serious, but considering the realistic factors mentioned by the other party, he finally shook his head helplessly. "It''s hard to go where you want to go, and it''s hard to do what you want to do. They all say that you can''t help yourself..... Isn''t this nonsense?" Well, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the black face on the tea table and said slowly with complex eyes: "If you don''t control your mind, how can you control your body..." "If all things are so simple and all problems are so rational, people... Are not people." "Xia he, but you''re right about one thing." "People can''t live alone. If they can''t have a heart like a rock, it''s not impossible to be an ordinary person..." "If you choose to be an ordinary person..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the silent Xia he on the opposite sofa and tried to say: "From the perspective of ordinary people, you really don''t belong to yourself, because whether you like it or not, you will always be closely related to others and share some things together, so you can''t always follow your own heart..." "But because of this, people will feel sad, happy and live a full life..." "After all..." "In addition to those who make you sad, you will always meet people and things that make you happy. What ordinary people have to do is to grasp a key point and consider whether they live for those annoying people and things or for those people and things that make you happy..." "Since you can''t give up everything in order to ''get'', you can only try to learn to make a choice..." "......." Xia he. Just then, There was a movement at the entrance of the room, and then he opened the door with a tired face, but he saw that the atmosphere in the room seemed strange. He couldn''t help looking at the two people on the sofa in the living room and said: "What were you talking about?" "Boring... So let''s talk about life and ideals." Xia he smiled at Shen Chong. I don''t know how much he heard just now. "....." Shen Chong could not help looking at Xia he with a disgusted face when he heard such inexplicable words. "That''s great! I''m so busy outside! But you''re so busy here! If you''re so boring... Can''t you come and change with me?" "Who makes you look so ordinary?" Xia he immediately laughed ruthlessly. "This will be a secret contact with the world, and the subsequent events must not be noticed by anyone. You will be connected with the world. You are an ordinary office worker... Obviously, you are the most suitable person to contact the world this time." "What will the world say?" Liu Xiaojiang ignored Xia he''s jokes and asked about the situation. Wen Yan, Shen Chong glared at Xia he, then nodded to Liu Xiaojiang and said: "President Feng said it was almost over. The news that Wang was missing and his life and death were uncertain has been clearly conveyed to the old man Wang AI. Now... It is estimated that the Wang family is getting angry because of this." "Not long ago, Wang AI gave a direct order to let all the Wang family outside do their best to find Wang and his whereabouts. I believe that as long as president Feng can withstand the pressure for another two days, the Wang family should shrink carefully under his strong guidance." "If you are looking for someone..." Liu Xiaojiang pondered a little and said, "didn''t the Wang family tell the company about it?" "Hey..." Shen Chong was happy when he heard this, and then said: "This is the wisdom of President Feng. No one in the Wang family knows whether the king is dead or alive." "Now it''s just a disappearance at most. If someone really wants to target the Wang family, if they dare to entrust the matter to the company, it doesn''t mean that someone has been kidnapped by the robbers. When they don''t know whether the robbers have other preparations, they don''t hesitate to call the police directly..." "If Wang Bing is not dead, it is possible to tear up the ticket..." "Wang AI, that old fellow, is so precious to his grandson, how can he allow his grandson to be torn up?" "Care is chaos..." "President Feng''s knife is simply directed at Wang AI''s heart..." "Where''s the LV family?" Liu Xiaojiang thought of the old fellow LV CI again. "I don''t know..." Shen Chong thought for a moment and said, "the LV family should know about it, but President Feng''s attitude seems that the LV family probably doesn''t know why and hasn''t provided help to the Wang family, and I heard that... Few people in the LV family have been walking outside recently." "Oh..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded and said: "It seems that President Laifeng is really here this time. Unexpectedly, he arranged things to this extent alone, which not only gave us the identity of ''robber coming to the door'' to talk about conditions, but also avoided all external people who might provide help to the LV family..." "Yes, it''s worthy of being president Feng. It''s almost everything..." Shen Chong couldn''t help but praise again. "Headmaster, the next step is to wait. When President Feng, as a helper of the Wang family, guides the Wang family to gather together, you can use the identity of the robber to come to the door to ''talk about conditions''." "It''s not just me, you have to go..." Liu Xiaojiang suddenly said a word, which made Shen Chong''s smile freeze on his face and motioned slightly towards Xia he opposite. See this, Shen Chong immediately understood Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning, then looked at Xia he with a smile and said: "Xia he! I really thank you!" "Oh, man..." Xia he glanced at Liu Xiaojiang, who gave himself up, and looked contemptuously at him, saying: "Sure enough, there is no good thing..." Chapter 321 Two days later, Deep in the Wang family''s other courtyard, With a wooden stick in his hand, Wang AI sat in the bluestone pavilion with a gloomy expression. He looked at the Wang family coming and going in the yard and listened to these people contacting their contacts by phone, trying to get more people to help find the missing Wang and, but in the end, he always hung up with people in an impatient tone, which gradually sank his mood to the bottom of the valley. In addition, like Wang AI, those parents and elders who are Wang''s immediate relatives and have watched Wang grow up since childhood are upset by some kind of speculation. "Xiaofeng, you suddenly came here today. Is there any news about Wang he?" Feng Zhenghao noticed Wang AI''s changed closeness at this time, and did not show any abnormality because of the word "Xiaofeng". He reached out and pushed his glasses on the bridge of his nose. Then he nodded to the old man sitting opposite him and said: "Sir, after careful investigation in recent days, there has been news about Master Wang, but it may sound like you..." "Say!" when Wang AI heard this sentence, a fierce flash flashed in his eyes, and then said: "My grandson has been missing for a long time now. If he was just a kidnapping who wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to cheat interests, the news should have been sent back to my Wang family." "But so far, except for the younger generation of my Wang family, the other party is like the world has evaporated. There are no loopholes and traces in his behavior... It is clear that he is prepared in advance!" "Sir, please calm down first. As long as the other party is not stupid, he should not mess with young master Wang..." Feng Zhenghao comforted immediately. "To tell you the truth, Feng Zhenghao promised you that he would follow you and the king''s horse in the future. Therefore, after knowing that young master Wang''s whereabouts were unknown, I immediately used all the forces under the Tianxia association to conduct a detailed investigation on this matter." "In addition, I specially offered a reward to master Wang in the circle. As long as someone has seen Master Wang recently and can provide clues about Master Wang''s disappearance, they can get an absolutely huge reward from the world club..." At this point, he habitually pushed his glasses again, opened his mouth slowly with his eyebrows tightly locked, and continued: "Under the temptation of high rewards these days, someone found the world meeting today. He said that he had accidentally seen Master Wang a few days ago and said that... At that time, there was a guy wearing a shirt and glasses like an ordinary office worker who seemed to be following Master Wang." "Wearing shirts and glasses, who is the guy behind Wang Bing''s ass like ordinary people..." Wang AI obviously doesn''t believe in Feng Zhenghao. He suddenly came here today to tell himself this unconfirmed news. Wen Yan, Feng Zhenghao paused for a moment, then said with some embarrassment: "Mr. Wang, if according to the description at that time, this guy like an ordinary office worker... Is likely to be an all-round Shen Chong." Click! Wang AI subconsciously crushed the handle of the wooden crutch, and then became silent as if he were adjusting his mood. Then, a few minutes later, the old guy looked up again at Feng Zhenghao standing opposite, and said in a low tone, as if he was trying to suppress his anger: "You mean, Wang Bing''s affair may be that the whole sex demons are playing tricks again?!" "... although it is uncertain for the time being, this possibility is indeed great." Feng Zhenghao looked straight at Wang AI with a clear conscience, as if he were telling a completed fact. "After the luotian festival in Longhu Mountain, the price paid by everyone is not small. Everyone..... Even I think they will be at least at ease for a period of time." "But not long ago, the guy called ''yinggou'' suddenly appeared and became a new leader recognized by the whole sex demons. Then there was what happened in Sichuan a few days ago..." "Yes, the Tang clan''s affairs and the death of the old sect leader, Mr. Tang miaoxing, can be directly counted on the whole Xia Liuqing Gang, or indirectly linked to Zhang Chulan and several of their young people. Most of you in the circle will think so after the incident." "But..." At this point, Feng Zhenghao looked at Wang AI with a dignified expression and said: "Mr. Wang, even if yinggou appeared in Tangmen for no special purpose, he just helped all the members gathered around him a little. Even when Tangmen spoke afterwards, he avoided talking about him intentionally or unintentionally..." "But don''t you realize that Tang clan''s attitude is very wrong?" "Zhang Chulan and others can be regarded as the people of the company. It''s reasonable that Tang clan doesn''t count on them. But who are Xia Liuqing and others..... The death of the old head of Tang clan can''t be counted on the head of integrity?" "After all, no matter what the facts are, if the whole sex Gang don''t go to Tangmen, the old sect leader Tang miaoxing can''t die. This causality is a real hatred... But what did Tangmen do in the end?" "Tangmen would choose to let go of the whole sex group, and never mention what happened at that time. Is this kind of situation... Really normal?" "Yinggou, this sudden guy has the ability to integrate the all-round leader of those demons. He... Really didn''t do anything at Tangmen?" "Everything may be related to this winning hook..." Wang AI looked at Feng Zhenghao with flashing eyes and said: "Xiaofeng, if you kidnap my grandson Wang and, then the most likely situation is that this yinggou is deliberately targeting my Wang family?" "... Mr. Wang, combined with the current situation, I don''t understand why the whole group of people, when their losses have not been made up, deliberately target the Wang family, which has been inherited for many years and plays an important role in the circle, which is no less than the alien family of other factions." Feng Zhenghao said. "Quan Xing can''t go to war with the Wang family. Quan Xing didn''t have this ability before, and Quan Xing doesn''t have it now..." "Therefore, if you really bind young master Wang, then the most likely thing is that this win hook has some thoughts on the Wang family. It is very likely that he intends to satisfy some idea on the Wang side by means of blackmail." "After all, young master Wang is your father''s favorite younger generation. It''s no secret at all. Anyone who wants to investigate will find out sooner or later." "Besides, this action against the Wang family is obviously prepared..." Chapter 322 "What is the reason why he did it?" After hearing what Feng Zhenghao said, Wang AI''s wrinkles gathered like a chrysanthemum. "Everyone has the same attitude towards the whole sex. My Wang family has not targeted the whole sex demons recently, nor has they expressed their thoughts on the demon leader yinggou. Suddenly, they asked Shen Chong to come and tie up my grandson..." Feng zhenghaodun shook his head and said, "Master Wang, do you think it was also because there was an unforgettable feud between them and Tianshi mansion..." "Tongtianli, and the truth of those things in those years..." Wang AI obviously thought of something because of this, but he didn''t say the word "detain the spirit and send the general". "The purpose of winning the hook is eight strange skills, which is also very likely." Feng Zhenghao nodded. "Mr. Wang, the reason why they kidnapped young master Wang is probably for your king''s arrest and dispatch generals..." "Arrest Ling to send generals..." Wang AI thought, then looked suspiciously at Xiang Feng Zhenghao and said: "Xiaofeng, if this is really to arrest the spirit and send generals, why don''t they choose what we Wang''s hands instead of aiming at your world meeting..." "When the Luo Tian festival was held, the whole nature was watching on the mountain, which was recognized by everyone at the beginning." of course, Feng Zhenghao knew Wang AI''s idea, and then smiled slightly bitterly and said: "Mr. Wang, at the Luo Tian Festival, both your Wang family and my Feng family showed that they sent generals by arresting spirits..." "Moreover, young master Wang also used the arrest spirit to send generals and won Xingtong by an overwhelming advantage. I think what happened at that time... Is probably the reason why Quanxing didn''t find the winner." "After all, no matter who looks at it now, they will think that the jailing commander in your Wang family''s hand is the jailing commander who was really one of the eight magic skills in those years..." "......." Wang AI was silent, but the doubt in his eyes did not completely subside. However, considering the current situation of the Wang family, he doesn''t want to see the Feng family fall into a well at this time. The "little wind" we met today is the result of this consideration. The wind family is not credible. Feng Zhenghao is even less credible. But it is not enough to have the courage to kidnap the king and collude with all sex demons to deal with the relatively more legitimate good people of the Wang family. Therefore, even if Feng Zhenghao is suspected, he may secretly trip up the king and even indirectly promote the whole sex to tie the king. However, considering everyone''s attitude towards the whole sex in the open, the old guy doesn''t think Feng Zhenghao will dare to fight against the Wang family at this time. After all, the world will not be all-round, and the Wang family is not all-round. Everyone is the rightful party. The past has passed. If you still want to deal with the Wang family regardless of righteousness due to past experiences, the rightful party will gradually become an unstable factor. At that time, even if the Wang family doesn''t care, the company won''t allow this kind of thing, not to mention... The old guy doesn''t care about the energy that the world will bring, he just cares about how much benefit the world will bring to the Wang family. However. The Wang family is facing the whole nature alone this time, and there is a sudden one who doesn''t know how to win the hook. Considering what happened in the Tang clan before and the attitude of the Tang clan afterwards, Wang AI did pay attention to the omniscient leader who came out of nowhere. Moreover, it is precisely because the strength of the winning hook is unknown. Even if it is not better than before, it is not a lamb to be slaughtered. Even if the old guy suspects Feng Zhenghao now, he won''t attack at this juncture. Because. Even if he doesn''t think that Feng Zhenghao and Quanxing can cause incalculable and irreparable losses to the Wang family, he should try his best to ensure that the Wang family will not encounter a slightly difficult situation. Solve the whole problem without pressure, try to ensure the safety of Wang He, and then slowly adjust the untrustworthy Fengjia... Isn''t it satisfactory? A moment later, "Xiaofeng, since you will come today, it means that this time, and you have confirmed that it is all sex?" Wang AI said with a smile. Wen Yan, Feng Zhenghao nodded calmly and said, "if you trust the ability of the World Association, then this time... I can guarantee that the probability will be all." "Very good..." after Wang AI made things clear, he obviously changed his previous mood of falling to the bottom of the valley. "Do you think Quanxing hasn''t moved so far? What''s the wrong idea?" "Not necessarily..." Feng Zhenghao pushed his glasses and said, "all the so-called celebrities just got together and had a business in Tangmen. When they got the news..... They just saw Shen Chong, who just wasn''t in Tangmen." "The reason why Quanxing hasn''t acted up to now may be that on the one hand, we need to look at your attitude, on the other hand, we may be waiting for other helpers..." "Can we only passively wait for each other to make trouble?" Wang AI frowned. "Master Wang is still in their hands. If we don''t want Master Wang to be in danger, even if we know more... Under this prerequisite, we can only be patient and wait for the other party to ask." Feng Zhenghao didn''t deny it. "Although we and the other party are strangers, the nature of this matter does not distinguish between aliens and ordinary people. The whole gang of demons... Is equivalent to the robbers holding hostages." "Unless..." At this point, he looked up at Wang AI and said: "If you don''t care about the life or death of the hostages, we can retaliate directly against the members of the whole sex..." Hearing this, Wang AI looked directly into Feng Zhenghao''s eyes and seemed to want to see something in each other''s eyes, "Xiaofeng, how long do you think each other will have to wait for us this time?" See this, Feng Zhenghao looked at Wang AI without hiding. He smiled gently and replied: "Master Wang, don''t worry. Your Wang family''s business is my Feng family''s business. Master Wang this time..... I promise to bring it back to you completely." "Of course..." "If this thing is done, I believe you will also change your view of Feng Zhenghao. At least... You won''t treat the Feng family as an enemy anymore?" "OK..." a smile flashed in Wang AI''s eyes and said with the same smile: "Xiaofeng, after this incident, I have completely understood what company and LV family... It''s all bullshit!" "Only you, Feng Zhenghao and the world club, are the best friends of the Wang family..." "Mr. Wang, Zhenghao will never forget your great kindness to our Feng family..." Feng Zhenghao took off his eyes and said sincerely: "Only by taking the lead of your Wang family, can we slightly express the gratitude of Feng family to your Wang family elders..." "Ha ha......" Wang AI got up with flashing eyes and patted Feng Zhenghao on the shoulder, smiling: "Xiaofeng, I remember everything. As long as the king can come back safely, my Wang family... Can remember everything." Chapter 323 Two days later. In the dead of night. Three figures appeared at the gate of the Wang family''s ancestral house on time. "Ah, you guessed right. I did it..." Liu Xiaojiang stood between Xia he and Shen Chong, holding a telephone in his hand, obviously talking to people. "No, if you have to say a reason, it''s for baqiji... And future stability." "Although the world association is an alien organization rising only in recent years, it also plays an important role in ordinary people''s society..." "Besides..." "Feng Zhenghao is a smart man. Even if he really has any ambition, he can''t do anything too much with his identity and status." "After all, according to some recent situations, Tianxia group''s every move involves not only those outsiders in the circle, but also ordinary people who intersect with Tianxia group..." "Therefore, for ordinary people''s society, Tianxia group is obviously more important than Tianxia society, not to mention the Wang family, which is basically equivalent to the ''non-existent'' family." "Dong Zhao, to tell you the truth, after considering these, I personally went to Feng Zhenghao and made a deal with Feng Huida. As long as I deal with the problems of the Wang family, his Feng family will honestly give up detaining Lingpai generals and let it completely end in the generation of Feng Xingtong." "This is an opportunity, a good opportunity to solve the hidden danger of detaining Lingpai generals......" Zhao Fangxu''s hesitant voice suddenly came from the phone, "Xiaojiang, if you really do this, you may not be able to turn back..." "Dong Zhao, it doesn''t matter to me what other strangers think now. What matters is just you and the above thoughts..." Liu Xiaojiang replied calmly. "Besides, I''m the leader of all sex. I''m a mysterious winner..." "... alas." Zhao Fangxu sighed, "Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao just poked a big basket for me in Tangmen. I''m still responsible for wiping their ass outside until now. Don''t forget that you''ll be a part of Tangmen." "At this juncture, things are not over here in Tangmen. You suddenly give me such a powerful medicine..." "Xiaojiang, what are you worried about? Such an extreme and cruel means is not like you..." "If it''s an extreme approach, it can also solve the hidden danger of arresting the spirit to send generals by disposing of the world society and the Wang family together..." Liu Xiaojiang said. "I just made a careful choice between the world club and the Wang family when there was no other better choice..." "Why do you believe in Feng Zhenghao?" Zhao Fangxu suddenly asked. "Just by..." Liu Xiaojiang looked up at the ancestral house of the Wang family not far from the other side and said slowly: "The young people of the Feng family are obviously much better than the young people of the Wang family in life..." "Feng Zhenghao may have ignored the thoughts of his children because he is a big man, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t care about his family." "Compared with the Wang family that has been inherited for many years, Tianxia may not have much power in the alien circle, but in ordinary people''s society... The power and contacts of Tianxia group will only be stronger. As a result, have there ever been such a situation in the Feng family?" "Wang AI, an old man, is now in this age. He still thinks that different talents are masters..." "Wang''s ideas, Wang''s behavior, Wang''s past......" "Zhao Dong, even at that time, if it was not the general trend... Do you think people like them would be the same as those predecessors of the Tang clan?" "......." the other end of the phone fell into silence. Then. Zhao Fangxu knew he couldn''t change Liu Xiaojiang''s idea, so he said, "I don''t want to pay any price. I really think it''s naive..." "However, if you want to do it, do it clean, or show Feng Zhenghao your power to win the hook, and it can remind those stupid people who are ready to move..." "Eight strange skills are a very dangerous way to get rid of chaos..." "Of course I understand." Liu Xiaojiang immediately hung up the call with Zhao Fangxu. "This Zhao Dong really deserves to be the leader of the company." seeing this, Shen Chong, wearing a red mask, remembered what he and others were going to do next, and inevitably felt a little numb on his scalp. This is the company''s attitude towards strangers. Although they don''t wear colored glasses at ordinary times, once they are identified as unstable factors by the company, this means... It''s too cruel! No If this kind of thing is put in the past, the company can''t do it even if it wants to do it. The reason why this situation occurs now is really because of the terrible power of Liu Xiaojiang Wen Yan. Liu Xiaojiang looked at the two people wearing red faces around him. "Since President Feng has arranged, the Wang family must be ready this time..." "In this way, there will probably be no children and outsiders waiting for us to come here to raise the conditions, so if there is a situation like Xia he said later... You don''t need to stay." Speaking of this, he suddenly looked at the silent Xia he and said: "If you can''t be cruel, you''ll abolish them for me, but this behavior is probably the most cruel means for people who are used to domineering." "But..." "You don''t have to worry. I''m a good man. Of course I won''t be so cruel. Even if I treat their Wang family... I''ll be kind and give them a good time." "......." Xia he. "... you''ve figured out how to do it, but you''ll still be so tangled when things come to an end. It seems that you''re really not suitable for a place like omnisexuality..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care what kind of entanglement Xia he was, so he walked alone towards the ancestral house of the Wang family On the other side, Looking at Liu Xiaojiang''s back gradually disappearing into the darkness, Shen Chong noticed that Xia he was still a rare silence and couldn''t help but remind him: "Although no one is pressing us at this time, if we want to have a good road in the future, we even want more... Now it seems that we have no other choice." Xia he looked at Shen Chong, who was trying to persuade him kindly. He couldn''t help glancing at each other angrily, "... What else do you say?" "I just felt a little surprised after confirming his relationship with the company..." Shen Chong didn''t care about Xia he''s target. Instead, he looked puzzled, "accident?" "Yes, isn''t it strange?" Xia he hugged his hands and looked at the ancestral house of the Wang family not far from the other side, saying: "Such a powerful person, obviously can let himself stay out, but he has to run to the company as a gun, and his attitude... Doesn''t seem to be cooperating." "What''s so strange?" Shen Chong said indifferently. "Our leader used to be an employee of the company. Isn''t it normal to work hard for the company now, and because of this relationship... He can ensure that we can have a good road in the future, can''t he?" "Something''s wrong..." Xia he frowned when he heard these words. "Although everything seems reasonable, I always feel that there is something wrong in it. This sense of disobedience is also obvious when he talks with the company leaders..." "What''s wrong with you?" Shen Chong said helplessly. "... I don''t know." Xia he thought and finally shook his head. "... say a hammer!" "Oh..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Inside the ancestral residence of the Wang family, Liu Xiaojiang did not choose to enter directly from the gate. Instead, he chose to sneak over the wall and jump in. There was almost no sound when his feet fell to the ground. However, as soon as he came in, he found that there seemed to be something abnormal in the Wang family. At this time, there were only a few houses with slightly dim lights. Most other areas were in a dark environment Feng Zhenghao has arranged it. The Wang family should know that this evening is the time "agreed" before. It should also understand that the people who kidnapped the king will come to talk about the conditions for "releasing" at any time. To fight at outrance, if the Wangs want to make sure that Wang is alive, they will not be excusable from kidnapper. Actually, they are doing the abacus when they confirm the king and the situation. There is no reason why the ancestral house has no staffs and eyeliner outside. But since they came for the Wang family, they also kidnapped Wang AI''s favorite younger generation. In the face of an enemy with such a clear purpose, the Wang family didn''t guard against the other party''s other means? Can the Wang family be so naive that they just want to negotiate terms with the enemy? Oh, with the humanity of the old man Wang AI, this situation will not happen in nine cases out of ten Think of it here. Liu Xiaojiang didn''t hurry to move under the wall. Instead, he first observed the general situation around him, and a trace of red light flashed in his dark eyes. Then He found a large number of weak energy that was deliberately arranged around the courtyard wall, which was very difficult to detect at first glance, and realized that the way of existence of this thing seemed to be very similar to the talisman, but the symbols and words composed of them obviously had nothing to do with the art of Talisman. The art of alchemy Liu Xiaojiang was never unprepared, so he naturally investigated the Wang family in detail before coming here. He knew that in addition to the garrison Spirit sent generals robbed from the Feng family, the other party also had the "divine painting", which was called one of the two great painting techniques together with the "secret painting" of that year. But Although the company''s records on this method are not detailed, or even can only be regarded as a slight hearing, it does not prevent Liu Xiaojiang from thinking that "Shentu" is very low. The company does not have detailed records of "Shentu", but because of the 36 people, according to the oral accounts of some old people, it has a general understanding of the "secret paintings" that have been lost for many years. Liu Xiaojiang read the record about the "secret painting", so he was also roughly aware of what this painting can do, and then he had the current attitude of scoffing at the "divine painting". Because. The art of alchemy is not a suitable means to fight with people at all. In addition to the art of alchemy, the disciples of those secret paintings often needed to learn some common boxing and foot Kung Fu. If it was an earlier year Liu Xiaojiang may take this so-called art of painting seriously. But in this era, even the most praised and difficult to learn techniques of elixir and alchemy, which can make people communicate with each other remotely and in real time, are now just what ordinary people can do with a little money. A mobile phone may have some limitations, but what about the means of satellite communication used in modern war? This is true of secret painting, which is as famous as Shentu. Even if the Wangs'' Shentu is completely different from it, it is more suitable for fighting other strangers, but it can be as famous as secret painting... How strong can it be? Liu Xiaojiang was really shocked at the beginning because this way of directly using energy to form symbols and words was a little similar to the way of starting symbols in Tongtian book. But unfortunately, when he calmed down and looked carefully, he found that the use of this energy was like juggling. It not only had no potential to communicate with the power of heaven and earth, but even was completely composed of man''s own energy. It does not contain any effect of attracting the natural force of heaven and earth Even if this kind of thing is exquisite and has other unexpected effects, but in terms of pure power... Can the Wang family do the same things as heaven and earth only by personal strength? Stop kidding! This kind of thing can''t be said to be a man of practice in the world. Even the legendary immortal who has emerged and soared will never dare to say that he can keep pace with heaven and earth! "Ho... Is it used to prevent others from sneaking in? If that''s all... It''s exquisite enough." Liu Xiaojiang saw through the effect of those characters and symbols on the ground, and then stepped on it without hesitation. Then, ignoring the binding effect of tickling, he walked step by step towards the house with lights in the distance. meanwhile, Maybe he realized that his means had worked, or he knew that someone had sneaked into the Wang''s house. Those houses in the distance lit up enough lights one after another, and the original dark ancestral house of the Wang family was lit up in an instant. Soon after, Before Liu Xiaojiang took the initiative to find Wang AI, the other party directly took a lot of Wang''s family and gathered in a place less than ten meters in front of him. Perhaps it was because his back was facing the light of the house that the old guy''s face looked very dark. "Master Wang, it''s not a good thing that the seal hall is blackened. In order to prevent you from meeting bad things, I think you''d better hand it over as soon as possible." "Yinggou, good boy, it''s really you..." Wang AI heard this, squinted at Liu Xiaojiang, and then said with a smile: "At this time, I dare to come to my Wang family''s ancestral house alone. Hehe... Where did you hide my boy?!" Wen Yan. Liu Xiaojiang didn''t mean to answer, but silently looked at the Wang family opposite. He was counting the number of each other one by one. At the same time, he was also trying to remember everyone''s appearance characteristics. See here. Wang AI thought Liu Xiaojiang was retreating after seeing the strength of the Wang family, so he tried to say with a gentle smile: "Yinggou is just a general sent by the spirit. As long as you are willing to return the king, everything will be easy to say. We can even sit down and talk slowly..... How about it?" Hearing such stupid words that can''t deceive people at all, Liu Xiaojiang raised his eyes to see Wang AI, then took out the pouch from his arms, played with it in his hands, and said in a playful tone: "Young master Wang, if everyone acts according to the agreement, I will naturally return him to your Wang family..." "But..." "If I tell you now that Wang and he are already dead, don''t you always want to talk to me?" Chapter 324 As soon as it comes out, All the Wang family present changed their faces, Wang AI subconsciously clenched the crutch in his hand, and there was no smile on his wrinkled old face. Then, he calmed down his anger at Liu Xiaojiang, looked at the young man opposite playing with unknown artifacts, and slowly asked word by word: "Yinggou, what do you mean? If it''s to arrest the spirit and send the general..." "Ha ha... It''s just a joke. Why are you so serious?" Liu Xiaojiang stopped playing with his bag and smiled at the Wang family opposite. "If I wanted to exchange young master Wang for a jailing general, how could I allow him to die so easily before I really got the things..." But the premise is that this time I really just came to arrest the spirit make fun of?! Seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s unstable performance, Wang AI frowned slowly, clicked on the ground with a crutch and said: "The thing in your hand should be a magic weapon for storing. Is it actually a magic weapon that can be used to store living people..... It seems that you all abandoned their yuan Tao masters and disciples because you found other smelters who are more willing to work hard." "Win the hook and return the king. I can let you go, otherwise..." Speaking of this, the old guy obviously didn''t want to pretend any more. Then he looked at Liu Xiaojiang insidiously and said: "How dare you really come alone..." "Yinggou, no matter what you want to do or whether it''s for the arrest of the king''s family, since you come alone today... It''s doomed to your failure!" "Ho..." Liu Xiaojiang was not surprised when he heard the speech, but he pretended to be surprised and said: "Mr. Wang, listen to what you mean, you don''t intend to hand over the arrested spirit to send the general. Don''t you care about the life and death of young master Wang?" "I have said..." Wang AI stood in front of the Wang family with a stick. At present, even if Liu Xiaojiang used Wang and threatened again, the old guy still looked indifferent. "You bring the king back and I can let you go..." "But if you want to use the king''s Union to threaten my king''s family to hand over the jailing general, ha ha... That can only say that you despise my king''s family!" "I grew up watching the king from childhood, but for my Wang family... He is just a junior. Do you think that compared with the junior in a family, which is the most important means for the king''s family to be based on the alien world forever?" At this point, the old man looked up at Liu Xiaojiang again, with a little resentment in his eyes. "However, my Wang family is not easy to mess with. Wang Bing''s death is to pay for the future of the family. If he dies... You win hook and other people of the whole sex, you will have to be buried with him!" "Oh... If you return the king, will you let me go?" a trace of malice flashed in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. Wang AI thought Liu Xiaojiang was finally moved by his lie because of the current situation. Then he smiled and nodded, saying: "As long as you return the king completely, this time... My Wang family can let bygones be bygones!" "In that case..." Liu Xiaojiang pretended to be helpless and said, "I hope you can abide by the agreement." After saying that, he was directly under the gaze of the Wang family, relatively skillfully operated the bag in his hand, and immediately released the king. Just Wang didn''t seem to have any obvious injury, but once he appeared, he lay motionless on the ground. Even if he allowed the Wang family to shout, he lay there without any reaction. It seemed as if he had completely gone to consciousness. However, if you observe carefully, you can find that the king on the ground still seems to have a weak breath, and things are far from irreparable. "Win hook! What''s going on!" Wang AI looked at Wang He, who was lying on the ground not far away and breathing weakly, and his eyes could not help but show some tension. In fact, it was obviously not like what the old guy said before. He obviously still cared about his precious grandson who grew up from childhood. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang noticed Wang AI''s reaction at this time. He couldn''t help but slowly raise the corners of his mouth under the mask and said: "Master Wang, you don''t have to be so nervous. In the final analysis, magic tools are just props, not legendary ancient artifacts. Gadgets like me that can only be used for storage will still have great limitations after all..." Then, under Wang AI''s gaze, he took the initiative to walk to Wang and squatted nearby. While extending his hand to Wang and''s neck, he slowly opened his mouth and explained: "It''s nothing to put some dead things in my gadget, but if you want to use it to accommodate a big living man like young master Wang, you must let him enter the so-called fake death state..." Let''s go, A touch of strange black energy, which is very difficult to be noticed by others, instantly drilled into Wang he''s neck along Liu Xiaojiang''s fingertips "Hmm..." Wang he was invaded by black Qi. He immediately woke up from the pain, and subconsciously rubbed his back neck with his hand. He got up from the ground with a very confused expression. See this, Liu Xiaojiang stood up from the ground with flashing eyes. He looked at the Wang family opposite and booed the cold and warm to the newly awakened Wang. It seemed that he didn''t care about Wang and would tell any secrets. Then. "Very good..." Wang AI looked at Wang He, who behaved normally, and saw his grandson coming this way, while Liu Xiaojiang just stood in place and watched helplessly. He couldn''t help smiling with satisfaction and insidious. "Yinggou is a rare smart man who understands the situation, but it''s a pity..." "Hey..." Liu Xiaojiang saw Wang and had come to Wang AI, and Wang AI was unprepared, and an obvious red light flashed in his eyes. The next second, Before Wang AI spoke, he saw his precious grandson with his own eyes. Suddenly, a large area of blue and purple appeared on his face, and his normal black pupils were instantly bloody red. Then he rushed to himself without warning. The king is not dead. His body is also cold. Liu Xiaojiang is not an immortal, and naturally he can''t save the dead. The reason why Wang Bingcai''s normal performance can still move when he is dead and all kinds of behaviors of conscious conversation with people are realized under the control of Liu Xiaojiang. This is the ability mentioned by yinggou when saving Chen duo. It is not only a non-human terrorist ability, but also an unconventional means belonging to Liu Xiaojiang. As for the reason for doing so Liu Xiaojiang thought this should also be a kind of evil interest, because he thought he probably wanted to see how ridiculous an old guy like Wang AI, who had clearly experienced the troubled times in those years but was domineering in today''s world, would show in the face of despair. Besides "Roar!!!!!" When Wang opened his hands and jumped at Wang AI, it was not only Wang AI, an experienced old guy, but also the other Wang family present who obviously didn''t expect this situation, so that no one had time to help Wang AI solve his difficulties. Wang AI is also one of the ten. His strength is nothing among the ten men, but it is by no means comparable to that of ordinary strangers. Although Wang Bing has mastered the general of the spirit of arrest, and even has a little understanding of his own God Tu, he is still not a leader in the younger generation. Besides Although Liu Xiaojiang successfully controlled Wang He, he used this ability for the first time. Obviously, he can''t give full play to the real strength of the "doll" without proficiency. The attack on Wang AI by Wang he at this time, although it was sudden enough to seize the opportunity, it was obviously not enough to solve the ten guys like Wang AI. But Wang he is Wang he after all. He is Wang AI''s most beloved and precious grandson. Liu Xiaojiang feels that even if he can''t solve the ten guys like Wang AI at once, he is still likely to have unexpected gains. Because. At present, only a few people know the fact that Wang is dead, and among these people... No one will tell the Wang family about it. In this case, considering the normality shown by Wang Bingcai Does Wang AI have the heart to kill his precious grandson? Liu Xiaojiang thinks that whether Wang AI kills Wang he or not will not have any impact on his next plan, but since he can slightly disgust this arrogant old guy... Why not do it? Tonight, for the Wang family, it''s a very long On the other side, Wang AI was obviously just like Liu Xiaojiang expected. He reacted in just a moment and felt that Wang might be controlled by Liu Xiaojiang. However, in the face of his precious grandson''s attack, even if he subconsciously reacted and wanted to do it, he would eventually give up when he thought of the identity of the other party. A moment of hesitation, Under the king''s desperate attack, even if it is not fatal to Wang AI, the ten men, it is still enough for him to pay a price Click! When Wang AI gave up fighting back and wanted to dodge, he had missed the best opportunity and did not completely avoid Wang he''s attack. Accidentally, his precious grandson severely interrupted his crutches and broke several ribs in his chest. But on the contrary, the old guy also fell back, covered his chest and retreated to the Wang family. meanwhile, The Wangs at the scene finally reacted, and immediately rushed out several middle-aged men aged about 40. They easily joined hands to press Wang and die on the ground, allowing Wang and how to struggle madly below. See this, Before Wang AI spoke, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang AI who was supported by the Wang family. He immediately pretended to be disappointed and shook his head. He spoke something that made all the Wang family angry. "Mr. Wang, I''m careless. Your task at the level of ten men has been succeeded by a king. Are you not willing to start with your precious grandson?" "Yinggou! What did you do to her?" Wang AI asked gloomily, covering his chest. "I see..." Liu Xiaojiang said. "It seems that you always feel that young master Wang is under my control, so you are not willing to do something about your precious grandson?" After that, he suddenly changed his previous gentle tone and said slowly and coldly: "Wang AI, you''re wrong. Not everyone thinks the four families are superior. Everyone thinks the ten guys are inviolable. Your Wang family is even more rigid..." "I''ll..." "It''s not to negotiate terms with your Wang family, nor do you want to exchange the king''s Union for your jailing generals..." "Because..." "The king is dead, and the reason why his body can move is all thanks to me..." Say, Liu Xiaojiang gradually spread a large amount of strange black energy. The cold and substantive black energy seemed to freeze the surrounding space immediately. The Wang family, who was a little weaker, even shivered subconsciously. "Yinggou! You want to die!" Wang AI heard Liu Xiaojiang''s last words and confirmed the situation of his precious grandson. In addition to a moment of grief, his eyes were more pure killing of Liu Xiaojiang. However, "No..." Liu Xiaojiang walked slowly to the king who was pressed on the ground by the Wang family. When he arrived, he waved his arm quickly without warning. Under the murderous eyes of Wang AI, he cut off the heads of several Wang family people without mercy. Then, with the sound of his head falling to the ground, he bent down and reached out to grasp Wang Bing''s neck, picked up the moving body from the ground and said: "Wang AI, who do you think can suddenly burst up and hurt people when the spine is broken?" Let''s go, Liu Xiaojiang took back the black energy that had invaded Wang and threw the young master Wang''s body in front of Wang AI, allowing the old man to see the abnormal distortion of the body''s neck with his own eyes. "Of course it''s dead..." Wang AI looked down at the corpse on the ground. After a long silence, he finally looked up. His eyes were already full of blood. "Yinggou! My Wang family will never die with you in the future!" "There''s no need for the future..." Liu Xiaojiang ignored Wang AI''s threat and walked towards the place where the Wang family gathered step by step. He even stood directly in front of the old guy without scruples. "Since you threatened me just now, it''s time for me..." "If the Wang family hands over the jailing generals, the children of the Wang family who are not insiders and those who do not know can live, otherwise they will be killed today..." "Ha ha..." Wang AI looked at Liu Xiaojiang in front of him. Even if she guessed that the other party was not ordinary, the Wang family might suffer huge losses today, but she still said with a fearless sneer: "Yinggou, are you crazy? Say something stupid and kill the door... It''s still my Wang family. Even if you really have this ability, you think..." Liu Xiaojiang still ignored Wang AI, reached out to take off his mask, interrupted Wang AI''s words with his face, and then smiled: "Wang AI, if you know my face, do you think there will be others to help you Wang family this time...?" meanwhile, Liu Xiaojiang finally noticed a trace of despair enough to satisfy himself in Wang AI''s eyes. But considering Wang AI''s arrogance, this degree of despair can only be regarded as a beginning for Liu Xiaojiang! Chapter 325 The face hidden under the Facebook of yinggou, I believe that as long as it is not an alien who lives in seclusion, he can recognize the identity of this face at the first time. Liu Xiaojiang, a disciple of Zhengyi Tianshi mansion, is also the younger martial brother of the old Tianshi Zhang Zhiwei and the only personal disciple in Jinzhong for many years. Even if Lu Jin was removed from the name of Tianshi mansion in the open because of his Tongtian book, it''s just that Tianshi mansion gives everyone a face. Secretly, who doesn''t understand that he is still connected with Zhengyi Tianshi mansion? Besides Liu Xiaojiang is not only from Tianshi mansion, but also an employee employed by nadutong company, but also a member of those strange temporary workers! About casual workers who can get anywhere If it was before the biyou village incident, perhaps no one would care too much about these guys. However, after the incident in biyou village, the identity and functions of temporary workers surfaced. Now who doesn''t know that these so-called temporary workers are actually another kind of private management soldiers with deeper hidden strength in addition to regular employees and hidden fortresses? When these people take action, it undoubtedly represents the company''s attitude towards things. Even if it is not related to the directors for the time being, it at least represents the senior level of the person in charge of the region! This guy who can represent the attitude of the top management of the company has actually become the new head of the whole company and said that he should deal with the Wang family, one of the four Wang AI was very angry because of Wang he. After seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s face and recognizing Liu Xiaojiang''s identity, Wang AI also sank to the bottom of the valley. Because, Combined with what Liu Xiaojiang said before and the act of directly revealing his secret identity at the moment, The reason why he dares to take off his face in front of himself and others is probably that he is prepared not to let anyone reveal it! "Ha ha..." Although Wang AI roughly understood everything, he still narrowed his eyes calmly and said in the face of Liu Xiaojiang who had taken off his face: "Immortal Xiao Liu, it''s only enough to join the whole sex. Unexpectedly, he has become the leader of those demons. Even if he may be working for the senior management of the company, what he did personally as the head of the whole sex..... Do you think the company will really fulfill the agreement in the future?" "Nothing else..." "The Wang family is also one of the four recognized by his company. Over the years, they have cooperated with the senior management of the company, so that even the identity of ten men was established under the supervision of the company. Now... My Wang family has become a thorn in the eye of the leaders of the company." "I''m different from you. I don''t want so much..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang AI, who changed his hatred and anger in front of him, and suddenly became a little kind. He couldn''t help but say with interest: "I don''t need greedy wealth collection, or uncontrollable power, let alone the so-called identity and status..." "I don''t have much desire, I won''t be driven by desire, I won''t be used by others, and I won''t eventually become a stumbling block to anyone and anything..." "But..." "Your royal family has achieved the best of all these. You live in a world dominated by ordinary people. Even if you have superior living conditions and sit in one of the ten guys, you have no corresponding ideas and ideas..." "The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility......" "This may not be mandatory for ordinary people, but for giants like your Wang family, especially for you who are still not satisfied with the status quo... In fact, it is an attitude that must be expressed!" "You don''t have the attitude you should have. You don''t do what you should do, but you don''t fall behind in the king''s side..." "Such a Wang family..." At this point, he looked down at Wang AI''s eyes and said slowly: "To be unjust in the world, to be intolerable in society, to be shameless in people, and to wild animals..." "Wang AI, your Wang family has come to an end today..." Let''s go, Liu Xiaojiang did not pay attention to Wang AI in front of him again, but looked directly at the strange people of the Wang family behind him, then slowly raised his arm, manipulated the large strange black energy around him, and immediately wrapped them all in the black energy. And do it well, Liu Xiaojiang looked again at Wang AI, who was still indifferent and didn''t even resist, and said calmly: "The black energy is highly toxic to others. Although its effect is not as good as that of Tangmen''s Dan bite, it is enough to rely on these people present tonight..." "Wang AI, I''ll say it again for the last time and hand over the arrested spirit to the young children of your Wang family. Otherwise... You''ll watch them die in pain one by one, and then go down with them to see the ancestors of the Wang family." Originally. Liu Xiaojiang didn''t intend to go too far, and he didn''t want to show his face in the Wang family, so he also felt that what happened in the Wang family today might indeed happen as Xia he said. But with Wang AI''s performance, especially his arrogant attitude, he couldn''t help but have a strong disgust, so he gave up the idea of giving the Wang family a decent way to die and planned to give Wang AI a deeper level of despair. In this way. Shen Chong and Xia he saved a lot of trouble. Xia he doesn''t have to feel any conscience about this. Wen Yan. Wang AI turned around and looked at the Wang family who were surrounded by black Qi, completely afraid to move and easily touched black Qi. Then he looked at Liu Xiaojiang with gloomy eyes and said: "Immortal Xiao Liu, you are on your way to death..." "That''s not what I want." Liu Xiaojiang gave Wang AI a dull look, and then glanced at the Wang family behind Wang AI. The next second, All the black energy wrapped around the Wang family began to tighten at the same time. Some of the Wang family, who were slightly strong and fat, were inevitably invaded by the black energy. For a while, The screams of pain and despair were heard all the time. The skin of the Wang family who was invaded by black energy showed a terrible cyan color, and the blood red eyes seemed to burst at any time. The people present in the Wang family are all strange people. Even if they can''t say that they have experienced hundreds of battles, they are not comparable to ordinary people outside. What''s more, they can not only use their own God paint, but also learn to send generals from the Feng family. However, no matter how hard these people struggle and what means they use to alleviate their pain, so that they can survive the erosion of black energy, it is still obviously futile in the end. I saw that after about a minute of great pain, the Wang family who were invaded by black energy fell to the ground one by one, completely losing all the characteristics of life The death is very sad! "Win the hook!!!" Wang Ai saw the tragic death of his younger generation with his own eyes. The calm deliberately pretended on his old face disappeared in an instant. Instead, Liu Xiaojiang had never seen a strong resentment. At this time, I don''t know whether it is the influence of winning hook. Liu Xiaojiang saw the expression on Wang AI''s face. Not only did he have no sympathy and pity, but he even felt that what he had done was far from enough, at least not enough to make the old man regret. therefore. Pop! Liu Xiaojiang directly stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers. Heiqi then broke the neck of a Wang family behind Wang AI, making the middle-aged man who had been hostile to Liu Xiaojiang die in peace. "You want to die!!!" The Wang family, who had been very hostile to Liu Xiaojiang from the beginning, fell down. Wang AI immediately wanted to crack his liver and gall. With his own means, a light blue energy flow appeared on his hand and patted Liu Xiaojiang''s chest. Bang!!! After a dull noise, Liu Xiaojiang looked down at Wang AI, whose eyes were badly hurt. Then, under the incredible gaze of the other party, he reached out and held the wrist that the other party hit him. Click!!! Liu Xiaojiang broke Wang AI''s hand without hesitation, and then said with an expressionless face: "Oh, I didn''t do it just now. I thought you knew the power gap, so you didn''t dare to do anything to me. Now it seems that... You still have a glimmer of unrealistic hope in your heart." "Hope... That''s a good thing, because it can make you more desperate!" Let''s go, Liu Xiaojiang ignored Wang AI, who was tough and silent in front of him, but glanced at the other Wang family behind the old guy again. Then, in the eyes of these people, he urged the black energy wrapped around them to tighten inward again, and this time..... He obviously didn''t intend to stop the black energy. The next moment, Aware that the black energy around him began to tighten again, some spineless Wang family immediately began to cry for mercy. What''s more, they were still dividing the line with the Wang family, saying that everything they did was forced by Wang AI. But in addition, the Wang family does have many hard bones. Even if he was invaded by black Qi and knew that he would die today, he still stared at Liu Xiaojiang with hatred. It seems that even if he was a ghost, he would never let go of his meaning. Unfortunately Liu Xiaojiang is not even afraid of them alive, let alone what they can do after they die. As for this strong hatred, there is the killing karma created today If he is really afraid of these things and is not even prepared for them, I''m afraid he won''t decide to come to the king''s house. In a few minutes, There were only two living people, Liu Xiaojiang and Wang AI, left in the original bustling ancestral home of the Wang family, as well as the dark horror corpse on the ground. So far, One of the four, As one of the giants in the circle, the Wang family has both means and money. Now the only living stranger is Wang AI, the ten men! Plop! Wang AI looked at the corpses all over the ground and saw that all the strange people in the Wang family had died. Finally, his face was beyond recognition. The big man couldn''t help but lose his soul and knelt slowly on the dirty ground. Liu Xiaojiang looked down at Wang AI, who was very embarrassed. He couldn''t help shaking his head and said: "If you hand over the general who was sent to you earlier, why do you have to watch the complete destruction of the Wang family..." "Ha ha..." when Wang AI heard this, his eyes flushed and smiled. He looked up at the terrible young man and said: "Yinggou, do you care about my king''s spirit arrest and dispatch general? At this time, even if it is passed on outside, who will care about... This means that you can''t even touch your clothes?" "... if he had been so smart, the Wang family would not have ended up like this." Liu Xiaojiang did not deny this, because he always had the best attitude towards the Wang family, and it didn''t matter if he didn''t get it. After all, even the eight strange skills are not all things that can attract Liu Xiaojiang. He only needs to break the inheritance of the general sent by the spirit. "Wang AI, Master Wang, witnessed the disappearance of the Wang family with his own eyes. Has there ever been a trace of regret in his heart?" "Regret?" Wang AI chewed these two words, and then he still faced Liu Xiaojiang with a smiling face, even though he was very embarrassed at this time, even if his eyes were already full of blood. "The only thing I regret now is that I didn''t see through you earlier, boy, and didn''t unite with others as soon as possible... To strangle you in the cradle!" "Tough! Worthy of being an old man! Worthy of being a big man in the circle!" Liu Xiaojiang was not angry about it, but gave Wang AI a thumbs up in admiration. "Even in the face of the enemy you can''t resist, even if you see with your own eyes that everything has been destroyed, you can still be so hard..... Admire!" "Ha ha..." Wang AI smiled, with an abnormal twist. "How can I be hard or not? Can you say that if I kneel on the ground and beg for mercy, your boy will really let me go?" "Transparent!" Liu Xiaojiang gradually put away his smile and said slowly with a calm expression: "Mr. Wang, do you have any last words?" "Last words?" Wang AI looked straight at Liu Xiaojiang and said with a distorted smile: "yes!" "Say..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded slightly and said, "I''m very interested in listening to the last words of people like you after facing despair..." "Yinggou! I''m your ancestor!" Wang AI immediately spit a mouthful of thick phlegm at Liu Xiaojiang. However, Liu Xiaojiang just leaned over and easily avoided this extremely dangerous sneak attack in a sense. Next second. Although Wang AI wanted to scold again, he found that his sight was out of control and suddenly became spinning. When his sight recovered, he found that he had come to the air and saw Liu Xiaojiang not far below... And a headless body kneeling on the ground! Then, The sight was completely dark. ¡­¡­ A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang stood where he was and looked at Wang AI, who had just fallen slowly to the ground, and the dark and strange bodies on the ground around him, Then he stretched out his arm and condensed the extremely hot thunder method in his palm. Soon after, the ancestral home of the Wang family started a fire Chapter 326 Outside the ancestral home of the Wang family, Xia he and Shen Chong guarded the outside carefully and waited patiently for the Wang family who might escape from the ancestral house, but they didn''t find much movement inside. At present, seeing the sudden fire in the Wang family, they thought of Liu Xiaojiang''s plans and practices. They thought he had encountered some accident in the Wang family. Then they looked at each other thoughtfully, and then ran towards the Wang family''s ancestral house together. After all, the Wang family is one of the four families in the circle that have been inherited for many years. They also master powerful stunts such as arresting the spirit to send generals When Xia he and Shen Chong see that the situation has not developed as planned, they will inevitably feel that Liu Xiaojiang may have encountered some difficult situation, otherwise they will not do such an extremely eye-catching thing at present. Such a big fire, even if it is late at night, I''m afraid it will be discovered sooner or later However, Xia he and Shen Chongcai just ran to the front door of the Wang family''s ancestral home and saw a figure walking out of the fire without delay. The strange black energy on their body completely isolated the surrounding flames, so that even a corner of their clothes was not caught by the fire in this huge sea of fire. "Master!" Shen Chong was not surprised to see that Liu Xiaojiang was safe. Then he kicked open the door of the Wang family''s ancestral house, looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a little doubt and said: "What happened just now, doesn''t it mean that we should be more secretive, this degree of fire..." "Ah, there''s something wrong, but it doesn''t matter. It''s been solved..." Liu Xiaojiang, holding a special black mask in his hand, went to the front of the two and answered calmly. "After today, only the Lu family and the Lu family are left. The so-called Wang family... That''s all." Xia he noticed the black face in Liu Xiaojiang''s hand and couldn''t help but frown and say, "you actually showed them your face..." "It''s just for them to understand..." Liu Xiaojiang put the mask on his face again and said: "There is nothing to worry about now. Although there are some differences between the practice and the initial plan, and the fire is not the result I thought out in advance, the good thing is... The final outcome of the Wang family has not changed." "Let''s go..." "The fire is enough to burn everything, and even if it can''t burn all the Wang family to ashes, the things left by luck from the fire won''t be of much value to ordinary people." "It''s all over..." After that, he bypassed Xia he and Shen Chong in front of him and continued to walk outside without delay. It seems that he did not feel the slightest joy because of the successful implementation of the plan. Some....... Are just a trace of fatigue inadvertently. See this, Xia he and Shen Chong obviously noticed something wrong with Liu Xiaojiang, but they wouldn''t say anything more because of it. They just motioned to each other and left the land of right and wrong with their doubts and curiosity. ¡­¡­ The next morning, The fire has been successfully extinguished, The original magnificent ancestral house and courtyard of the Wang family are only black ruins, Such a magnificent "ancient house" was burned by a big fire. Naturally, it also attracted many passers-by to stop. However, it was inevitably isolated from the outside by the surrounding cordon. There was no chance to enter the ruins to learn more about the case. However, noting the faces of the police handling the case in the cordon, they can understand that there is something about the fire... It must be big! After a long time, A van suddenly stopped near the cordon at the crime scene, Several men in dark brown overalls can open the door and walk down from it. Then there is another man with white hair and stubble with a cigarette in his mouth. Although he looks a little careless between his eyebrows and eyes, his expression is very dignified. Then, under the gaze of the onlookers, they chatted with the police guarding near the cordon, bent down, pulled up the cordon and walked into the ruins in the distance. "Ah! Uncle policeman! Why can''t we enter! They can enter!" "That''s it! We don''t want to do anything! Can''t we just want to see it?" "Be quiet, be quiet. Today is not a working day. What should we do? Major cases..... I hope you can be more considerate of us." "We understand that! But curious..." "That''s it. Just looking at the clothes, it''s clear that it''s the express brother who knows everything. Why can they go in..... Alas, forget it. Since the police uncle said so, we''d better break up. If there''s any big event, it must be on the news later." "Thank you... Thank you for your understanding." "Hey, you''re welcome. We''re all neighbors in the neighborhood. We''re not ignorant. All right... You''re busy!" ¡­¡­ Within the cordon, While smoking, Xu Si took several colleagues behind him and walked towards the place where several policemen gathered in the distance. But the more he walked in and looked at the scorched black corpses everywhere, the tighter his eyebrows were. He had completely lost his old giggling attitude. All the strangers of the Wang family died and were killed When I got the news early in the morning, Xu Si even felt as if he didn''t wake up. In any case, he didn''t expect that the Wang family, one of the four families, would be killed overnight... Except for some Wang families outside the circle. This TM is not dreaming! Who did it? Who has a feud with the Wang family? Will the world? You''re kidding! If the Feng family really has such great ability, are they still using such a style to curry favor with the Wang family recently? Besides Is it all? All sex has this ability? Is it difficult Xu Si''s head suddenly appeared an image wearing a long black shirt and a black face. Moreover, combined with the situation described by Zhang Chulan when he came back from Tangmen, he also felt that the winning hook, which could make everyone in Tangmen helpless, might really be able to kill the Wang family overnight like this. After all, the guy yinggou is not only powerful, but also a helpless existence. At this time, think about the brilliant achievements of Tang mengdan in the past... Who dares to despise the sudden emergence of the all-round leader? But Ability belongs to ability, What''s the reason for winning hook to destroy the Wang family? What''s more, judging from the performance of that person in Tangmen at that time, as long as he is not stupid, we can see that although he is not simple, he is not a completely unreasonable bastard. Such a guy who is more willing to use mild means to solve the conflict actually killed the Wang family as soon as he came up. Such inhuman behavior... Why?! Has the Wang family done anything evil that others don''t know? Offended win hook? Think about Xu Si led several employees of the company to the front of several policemen, took the initiative to shake hands with each other, and finally looked at one of the middle-aged policemen who was not tall and dark with a smile, saying: "Soviet Bureau, this morning, please..." "Xiao Si, don''t be funny, just be serious..." Su Ju shook his head and said: "this is when Uncle Xu was still there, he has never seen such a big thing." "There are about 67 people in total... And the headless one, judged by the forensic according to his bone age, is likely to be Mr. Wang himself." "In addition, there are only the remains of this suspected Master Wang, as well as the remains of two other unidentified young people. There are obvious fatal injuries on their bodies. More than 60 other people... The cause of death is not the fire." "Such an evil door?" Xu Si waved and asked several employees behind him to start evidence collection and investigation around. However, he took out a cigarette box from his arms and handed one to the Soviet Bureau. "Brother Su, how''s the news blockade..." "Isn''t that bullshit?" the Su Bureau let Xu Si light a cigarette for himself, then glared at Xu Si angrily and said: "Although I''m just a deputy, I''ve contacted your boy several times. I''ve heard a little about those things in your circle. Can I fucking don''t know the importance?" "This TM is killing the door. Do you know it? Don''t say it''s a matter in your circle, even if it happens in our circle... The impact of this matter is big enough!" Xu Si couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and scratch his head. He said with some embarrassment: "OK, as long as it''s blocked, brother Su still works so carefully..." "You son of a bitch fart with me there!" Su Bureau scolded angrily: "how many times have I wiped your son''s ass in one bureau!" At this point, perhaps he felt too excited and damaged his glorious and majestic image. He then tried to calm his resentment. While smoking the cigarette in his hand, he sighed without locking: "However, it''s really a big deal this time. Even if I and the old leaders give you a hand, I can''t guarantee what those unscrupulous media will say. The Wang family... Doesn''t have no influence in our circle." "It''s just not that big at most..." "Xiao Si, what''s going on in your circle recently? Why are there always signs of restlessness..." "... Su Ju, are you sure you want to know?" Xu Si grinned at Su Ju. "......." Su Ju was stunned for a moment, then remembered his identity, shook his head helplessly, then snuffed out the cigarette in his hand and threw the cigarette end into the cigarette box prepared by Xu Si. "OK, I won''t ask any more. I''ll leave it to you. I''ll leave you some police who are responsible for looking at the people outside. The others... Will go back with me." "OK, go slowly, brother su." Xu Si nodded, also put out the cigarette, threw the cigarette end into the cigarette box and put it back in his pocket. "No!" the Su Bureau left the scene without looking back. At this time, "Fourth brother..." a young man in a work suit walked behind Xu Si with an unbelievable expression. Xu Si looked back at the old man and said, "Xiao Zhou... Did you find anything?" Hearing this, Xiao Zhou''s expression was more embarrassed, but finally he hesitated and said, "fourth brother, something''s wrong. The cause of the fire is... Something''s wrong." "What''s the matter?" Xu Si immediately frowned. "Because the temperature of the fire point is much higher than that of the flame..." Xiao Zhou subconsciously touched his nose and said, "the temperature of the flame has a limit. Even if huodezong''s people come, no one can make their flame temperature reach the level we observed." "What exactly do you mean? Can''t you just say it? When did you become such a bitch?" Xu Si thought carefully first, and then glanced more uncomfortable. "... it''s very much like Leifa." Xiao Zhou said. "It''s Lei FA. Zhang Chulan can do it too. You''re here with your fourth brother... What are you talking about?!" Xu Si stepped forward, grabbed Xiao Zhou''s collar and whispered: "Xiao Zhou! Say it again! Can you be sure of this? If not... Don''t talk nonsense, you boy!" "Er..." Xiao Zhou didn''t expect Xu Si''s reaction to be so big. Then he was scared a little guilty by the other party''s actions and said: "Guess... Guess. I just think it''s possible, but it''s also possible that I''m short-sighted. There are other means in the world to reach such a high temperature, maybe..." "Can you do such a thing?" Xu Si calmed down, loosened Xiao Zhou''s collar, looked at the surrounding environment and whispered: "Your Rafa is..." "My master is Taoist priest Liang Fuguo, one of the nine disciples of shiye, so my half thunder method is the same as Zhang Chulan... It is also the Yang five thunder method." Xiao Zhou said truthfully. Wen Yan, "Hoo..." Xu Si breathed a sigh of relief under Xiao Zhou''s puzzled gaze, and then said fiercely: "You boy! You want to make Tianshi mansion fall into injustice, don''t you?" "Ah?" Xiao Zhou was stunned. "If you don''t want your school to fall into injustice! Then shut up!" Xu Si immediately asked. "Do you know how big it is this time! Even a guess that can''t be determined at all! Who can guarantee that those people will also think it''s just a possibility!" "The Wang family has been exterminated! No one has carried this pot yet! Think carefully about how many people will feel disgusted and helpless when your master puts it there..." "You can''t have a heart of harming others, and you can''t have a heart of preventing others..." "At this juncture, you tell me that there are traces of Lei FA here. It''s just a so-called guess..... Guess!" "......." Xiao Zhou. "Do you know what to say when the headquarters report later?" Xu Siyu said with a long focus. "Hmm!" Xiao Zhou immediately nodded vigorously, then stretched out his hand and pressed down the brim of his hat and said: "It''s OK to have anything to do with anyone, but it has nothing to do with the thunder method of my Tianshi mansion..." "I''m NIMA..." Xu Si immediately stretched out his hand and covered his forehead. Then he quickly pulled Xiao Zhou aside and taught him carefully. Chapter 327 Wang family, it''s gone! Even if the company plans to block the news, it can only be aimed at ordinary people outside the circle. The Wang family, one of the four families, was destroyed! Even if the company wanted to press it down and then consider it, the fact spread quickly in a strange small circle. The first to notice this was Feng Zhenghao of the world wind Association and LV Ci, one of the four Lu families. Then, Through the intentional or unintentional attitude of the two ten men, most of the strangers in the circle heard about the tragedy that happened in the Wang family''s ancestral house a few days ago. Moreover, once the news came out, almost everyone in the circle''s reaction when they heard the news was not much different from Xu Si, the person in charge of North China District of the company, at least until they could really confirm the news... It was incredible! In addition, in addition to being shocked and unbelievable, the ten guy positions vacated due to the destruction of the Wang family also attracted many people to start to move. Under such circumstances, the company can only "be forced" to stand up and preside over justice. It quickly took time to arrange a ten guy meeting to find out with everyone what happened to the Wang family last night and how to deal with the same situation that is likely to happen later. therefore, Although the incident was too sudden, we should consider the seriousness of the incident. The ten guys finally didn''t refuse the invitation of the company, and pushed off all the affairs and cleaning in their hands. They gathered at the company headquarters to find out the situation. But this time, in addition to Zhao Fangxu of the company and Feng Zhenghao of the World Association, there is also one of the ten people who has a little guess about this matter, that is, Zhang Zhiwei, the 65 generation Heavenly Master who also knew the identity of yinggou because of Zhang Lingyu. Among the three, Feng Zhenghao, who had the least grasp of winning hook, stood on the cusp of the storm for the first time ¡­¡­ At night, The company headquarters, In the conference room, "... that''s the way it is." Zhao Fangxu sat at the main seat in front of the conference table. With a serious expression, he put down the documents in his hand and habitually stretched out his hand and pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose. "As soon as I knew about it, the person in charge of North China District of the company took the employees to investigate and record the scene inside the Wang family''s ancestral home. As a result, I got nothing except the strange situation I just introduced to you." "However, according to the combination of various previous situations, the only thing that can be confirmed by our company at present is that someone is deliberately targeting Wang AI and his people, and the purpose is likely to be one of the eight wonders of Jiashen..... Detaining and sending generals." With that, he turned and looked at LV Ci, who was holding his hands in the conference room and didn''t say a word, and said: "At this time, if you think of what happened before, the mysterious man who once fooled around in the LV family... Is highly suspected." Wen Yan, LV CI opened a slit in his narrowed left eye, looked at the nine ten members present, and finally focused on Feng Zhenghao. "Dong Zhao, don''t go so far first. If you want to say that there may be a plot against Wang AI, isn''t this man... Right under our noses?" As soon as this remark came out, the meeting room suddenly fell into a silence. Only the old Heavenly Master was like nothing. He sat on the seat next to Lu Jin and drank tea one mouthful after another. On the other end, When Feng Zhenghao heard LV Ci''s suspicions, it was obvious that he had already been prepared for it. He immediately reached out helplessly and scratched the back of his head. "Master Lu, you see what you say..." "Alas, it''s not difficult for me to understand your old ideas, but after all, those things in those years have passed. Now the world has long been an alien era. Tianxia group, as a legal business organization..... Tianxia association is just a non-governmental alien organization with bodyguards." "These ten guys also look up to me, Feng Zhenghao and the world meeting. Compared with the big generation here, a small Feng family... Is really nothing." "So..." "With the money bag, the fist is not big, but at least it can barely keep the money bag and govern the world... Everyone knows to use the money bag to raise the fist." "But the development of Feng family''s fist has been the limit so far, so after the Luo Tian Festival not long ago, based on some facts learned from Master Wang, I will use the money bag to support the benefactor''s fist, so that Feng family can get shelter from it..." "What happened to master Wang is now a huge loss for my family..." So far, Feng Zhenghao looked at the other ten guys present and said helplessly, "not to mention..." "Master Wang and all of them were killed overnight. Do you really think highly of our Feng family..." "Hum, with your fengzhenghao financial resources, what kind of helper can''t be found?" Lv CI obviously didn''t believe these words. "... Mr. Lu, do you think the existence with the ability to do such things is the kind of person who can be driven by money?" Feng Zhenghao shook his head. "Moreover, even if you take ten thousand steps back, this person is really a heterogeneous person who can be driven by money. How much should the Feng family pay for helping our Feng family against Master Wang... Or even killing the Wang family?" "There is no need for the company''s leaders to investigate such a large number of property transfers. I''m afraid the ordinary people outside staring at Tianxia group will directly report this situation in detail. The previous measures I took to help Mr. Wang''s people... Isn''t that an example?" Hearing these words, LV CI seemed to believe Feng Zhenghao, but after a little silence, he looked at Feng Zhenghao with flashing eyes and said: "Not long ago, Wang AI''s grandson Wang was kidnapped. The Wang family was so worried about this that even he himself called me personally and wanted my LV family to help investigate Wang he''s clues..." "But unfortunately, the LV family is busy with their own affairs recently, and most people rarely move outside the village. For the time being, I can''t provide Wang AI with the kind of help he needs..." "But..." "Now that things have reached that point, to the extent that his Wang family needs to ask for help from outsiders, you, the world association that follows the Wang family''s lead recently... Didn''t you accept his Wang family''s entrustment?" "If you care so much about the shelter given by the Wang family to the Feng family, you should not refuse his request, because the Wang is not the youngest generation loved by Wang AI after all. This is undoubtedly a good opportunity for your Feng family to show their loyalty." "Besides..." The old guy saw a chill in Xiang fengzhenghao''s eyes. "Although I didn''t help, I also asked my family outside to pay attention to the situation of the Wang family. You fengzhenghao... Have run to the Wang family more than once recently." "Now there''s such a big thing. You, the person who has the most contact with the Wang family recently, don''t know at all, don''t know at all... Can''t you make sense?" Knowing this detail, In addition to Zhao Fangxu and Zhang Zhiwei, almost all the ten guys also looked at Feng Zhenghao. Obviously, they all felt that Feng Zhenghao should at least know more than others. See this, Feng Zheng was bold and slightly silent for a moment, then stretched out his hand and pushed the reflective glasses, saying: "There''s nothing to hide about this kind of thing. I just accepted the entrustment of Master Wang, investigated the clues about the disappearance of young master Wang together, and offered a high price reward on the network in the circle..." "I finally ran to the ancestral home of the Wang family to see old man Wang. I also got some clues that may be related to it because of the reward, and then....... Accurately conveyed the news to old man Wang." "Moreover, after that, because of the instructions of Master Wang, I never visited the Wang family again. Even if I wanted to continue to help... I was finally rejected." "Maybe..." "Mr. Wang also thinks I can''t believe it for the time being. I don''t want to give my Feng family any chance to cause losses to the Wang family..." LV CI frowned and thought about this possibility, then said: "the content of the message..." Wen Yan, Under everyone''s gaze, Feng Zhenghao looked at Zhao Fangxu, the leader of the conference room, but did not open his mouth to answer LV Ci''s questions. Seeing this, LV CI also looked at Zhao Fangxu. "The news that President Feng has investigated is related to the whole sex..." Zhao Fangxu naturally won''t hang everyone''s appetite, and immediately spoke out this explosive news. As it turns out, Before Zhao Fangxu finished, he just said that the news was related to the whole nature. The ten guys present, except Feng Zhenghao and the old Heavenly Master, were already unconscious there. What''s more "How is this possible?!" the shepherd of the Jianghu Inn immediately doubted, "all sex?" "Is it all done? With the all-round reduction of strength now? With the winning hook that doesn''t know where it comes from?" "Dong Zhao, you''ve always made a mistake. This kind of thing is too ridiculous. If Quanxing has the ability to destroy the Wang family overnight... How can the company and the top allow them to continue to enjoy themselves?" Chen Jinkui also couldn''t believe it. "Yo, look at you panicking one by one, hey... Have you all provoked Quan Xing recently?" Guan Shihua smiled unkindly. "Almsgiver Guan, you can''t say that. If Quanxing did it... It''s really big." master Xie Kong couldn''t help reminding Guan Shihua when he saw Guan Shihua''s attitude. "Hum! Old monk! What do you care what I say!" Guan Shihua immediately replied. "What can the whole nature do? When the sky falls, there is a high top. I am a small horse fairy and stay at home honestly. He can still find the door. I am different from some people... I don''t know, don''t want to know, and don''t participate in those things." At this point, the old woman put her hand on the table, smiled and looked at the elders opposite, saying: "Hey, even Zhang Zhiwei, who dares to provoke this old boy..." "......." Zhang Zhiwei. "But in addition to the old boy, all those who participated in those things in those years, wait one by one... Isn''t it obvious that Wang AI died here?" "Hum, I still arrest the spirit to send generals. It''s good this time... Go down and arrest yourself slowly!" After that, regardless of the reaction of the old people present, the old woman changed her previous harshness and turned to the shepherd and the tiger, saying: "Xiao Na, Xiao Mu, there was a Jin kui''er, but now it seems that... I''m afraid you''re the only ones who are really clean." "If you don''t want to die, don''t meddle with the old guys present. Grandma doesn''t want to see the older generation die. There are not even people who can talk and calm in the circle." "......." Mu you. Naruhu noticed the faces of the old people present and said with a smile, "grandma, you''re a little..." "Don''t underestimate the whole nature." Guan Shi Hua interrupted firmly. "Don''t forget that the one who came out of nowhere..." Wen Yan, Lu Jin could not help but frown slowly. She looked at Guan Shihua but said nothing. At this time, seeing that the people present were silent, Zhao Fangxu finally spoke slowly again: "Let''s not be so nervous. To tell you the truth, the company is still not sure whether it has anything to do with integrity..." "After all, President Feng''s investigation only found Wang and was followed by Quan Xing Shen Chong for a period of time before he disappeared. At the time of his real disappearance, there was no clue that Quan Xing did it." "In addition..." When Zhao Fangxu said this, he first paused a little and then said: "The company did not find a large number of all-round members gathered, and according to the clues from the on-site investigation, the strange cause of death of most of the Wang family is not like those well-known all-round members." "Therefore, it remains to be confirmed whether the situation at the Wang family''s ancestral home is all-round, at least for now..." As soon as he said this, Feng Zhenghao didn''t feel much. After all, he didn''t know the real identity of yinggou and the relationship between yinggou and the company. The old Heavenly Master is different. He knows the true identity of the all-round leader yinggou and roughly knows why things have developed like this. Therefore, after hearing Zhao Fangxu''s words, he can''t help picking up the tea cup on the table again and drinking tea to cover up his thoughts. However, Just when everyone thought what Zhao Fangxu said was reasonable and thought that even if a winning hook suddenly appeared in the whole sex, it was unlikely to kill the Wang family overnight. Feng Zhenghao thoughtfully touched his chin, looked up at Zhao Fangxu, the leader of the conference room, and said: "Dong Zhao, although it''s a little whimsical to say so, is it possible that... Everything before was done by one person?" "After all, as you said just now, the Wang family, except for old man Wang and his father, are all those extremely strange ways of death "Is it possible that everything is really done by all sex, but the reason why we didn''t find a large number of all sex members gathered is also because there was only one person who found the Wang family a few nights ago..." "Win hook..." "Although we haven''t seen his means, and we don''t know his true identity, since he can get the recognition of all members, he has become the leader of their demons from the beginning..." "Is it possible that most of the clansmen who died of strange causes of father Wang were used by this hook by the same means..." Chapter 328 Wen Yan, The bigwigs present looked at Xiang fengzhenghao one after another. Although this statement is really a little whimsical, considering the clues obtained by the company in the Wang family''s ancestral home, several people have begun to believe it slowly. After all, although they can''t say they know each other, they all know how much weight each other will have. Did a person kill the Wang family in the past, or when the Wang family gathered together... Who can do it? Zhang Zhiwei? How is this possible! If the Heavenly Master who leads the righteous sect goes down the mountain, will he not be noticed by others? Zhang Zhiwei ran alone and destroyed the Wang family Even if he really has the ability to do this, it is simply unrealistic in combination with various factors, unless the old boy is stupid on Longhu Mountain..... He has lost his mind! If not Does he still feel that with a "top" title, he can really walk sideways in today''s world? On the other end, In the chair of the conference room, Zhao Fangxu looked at Feng Zhenghao, who wanted to blame all the problems. He couldn''t help frowning slightly and said: "President Feng, I understand that you want everyone to pay attention to the issue of integrity and treat the winning hook that comes out of nowhere carefully, but it''s a little exaggerated to say that he alone can erase the Wang family from the world "Two heroes under the top..." Speaking of this, Zhao Fangxu turned to look at Zhang Zhiwei, who was drinking tea, and said: "Old Heavenly Master, you are the ceiling of a contemporary alien individual, but even if you are a recognized top expert in the circle, you can do the affairs of the Wang family like this... Can you do it?" As soon as it comes out, No matter what they are talking about at the moment and how troublesome the problems of integrity and winning hook are, everyone present still focused on Zhang Zhiwei. Obviously, they all want to know whether Zhang Zhiwei, a recognized top expert, can do the same thing. See this, Zhang Zhiwei put down the teacup with a helpless expression, shook his head and said, "everyone is not so simple..." "I''m just a wild Taoist in the mountain. If I''m really so omnipotent, I can''t even teach my own disciples well..." With that, the old Heavenly Master didn''t continue to speak and didn''t clearly answer this question. He just played Tai Chi and said two sentences to avoid the important and light. "Hum..." when Lu Jin heard this, she couldn''t help but look strange and curled her lips. In addition, the people present saw Zhang Zhiwei''s appearance. Although they all knew that the old guy was modest, it was not good to ask more questions in the end. One by one, they were slightly disappointed and looked at Zhao Fangxu again, waiting for the company to give a clear attitude towards the Wang family. "Cough..." Zhao Fangxu couldn''t get a reply from Zhang Zhiwei. He coughed a few times to hide his embarrassment. Then he said with his normal face: "We should continue to investigate the affairs of the Wang family, and pay attention to the all-round problems, especially the all-round leader who came out of nowhere..." "If you find other clues about the incident a few days ago, or find out what new actions Quanxing has taken recently, I hope you can cooperate with the company to find out the real culprit behind the incident and the real reason why Quanxing is ready to move again recently." "But..." At this point, Zhao Fangxu looked at the crowd with a dignified expression and said: "What President Feng just said can''t be regarded as groundless. Although it sounds incredible, it''s possible... At least." "If the experience of the Wang family is really related to Quan Xing, or who accidentally meets the Quan Xing leader... Be sure to pay attention to your personal safety." "Mr. Wang AI''s departure has left a place among the ten people. Although this matter is not acceptable, or even directly undermines the stability of the circle, the accident among the ten people is enough to let people see the structural weakness of the circle." "Zhao Dong..." Lv CI said with a frown when he heard these words: "The Wang family is gone. It is likely to have something to do with the whole sex. The suspicion of winning the hook is also great. In today''s bone eye..... Do you want to continue to let those demons go?" "I''m not questioning the leadership of the company, but in combination with Zhang Chulan, an employee of the company, because he is investigating all kinds of situations about the Jiashen rebellion in that year, there have been signs of chaos in the circle, and the cause... Is also those things in that year." "In addition, I heard that Zhang Chulan even cooperated with Quanxing in the Tang clan, which indirectly led to the death of Tang miaoxing, the head of the Tang clan, and even forced Xu Xin out of that year..." Speaking of this, he could not help but clench his fist, looked at Zhao Fangxu with a dark face and said: "Dong Zhao, as you said before, wearing a long shirt and a black mask... Yinggou is probably the bastard who fooled around in my Lvjia village and personally abandoned my eldest son LV Zhong!" "Such a lawless guy has not only become the leader of the whole sex demons, Tang clan and LV family... He may also be involved in the recent series of troubles!" "But now..." "The company still has a laissez faire attitude towards integrity. Do we really have to wait until those demons finish us all one by one before the company''s leaders will consider attacking them?!" At this moment, seeing that LV Ci was so angry, even if the other ten people present did not agree with this view, they did not open their mouth to refute LV Ci at this time. Obviously, they did not want to provoke a mad dog because of these "indifferent" things. In the past, when the organization of the whole sex was loose, it could not be regarded as a good bone. As long as there was no endless hatred, generally no one would take the initiative to find trouble for the whole sex. After all, even if you can really chew the whole bone, no one can say how many teeth you want to collapse. Moreover, the loss may not be just a few teeth Now, Two of the whole four Zhang maniacs died, and there were no weapon refiners like master yuan Tao, but suddenly a whole leader came out, and his strength was unknown... But he would never be weak. If not, how could the news from Tangmen be so "ambiguous"? So. Now the integrity is strong or weak. On the contrary, with the emergence of win hook, others are more uncertain. Besides, the Wang family''s affair happened not long ago, and yinggou happened to be the most suspected person... Who dares to provoke rashly? Aren''t you afraid of the same end as the Wang family? When everything is still unclear, I have no reason to be watched. Obviously, being wise and protecting myself is the smartest decision "The company never looks at anyone with colored glasses..." Facing LV Ci''s question, Zhao Fangxu pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose and said calmly: "The company is not a law enforcement agency, and the general law is not suitable for outsiders......" "The ten guys and the whole nature are different people in the eyes of the company. If there is a difference, it is that the ten guys should understand the great righteousness and be willing to give up some personal gratitude and resentment for the sake of the world......" "Besides..." "My attitude has always been that different people solve different things. I haven''t said that you should give up a lot for the sake of the world. Even the so-called personal gratitude and resentment... I never said any more." "I know what happened to the LV family and how the LV family feels now, so I can allow you people of the LV family to deal with the guy who has hurt the LV family at will without undermining the stability of the world..." "But..." Zhao Fangxu looked up at LV CI directly. The lens reflected the light, which made people unable to see clearly. "Why did that person find the LV family?" "....." Lv Ci was stunned, but he didn''t mention his soul enlightenment. "This kind of investigation is endless." Zhao Fangxu didn''t care about LV Ci''s silence and continued: "But because of this, the company and the above will decide to let the past pass, and the things of that year have been settled in that year..." "But it happened that the events of that year were not over, at least in the eyes of the other party. Now they are aiming at the events of that year and want to make a conclusion in line with their own mind. They don''t agree with the conclusion we discussed." "Now, from the macro point of view of the world, these guys are undoubtedly looking for trouble. They have really gone too far with what you LV family have done..." "But if from a personal micro point of view, these guys, as strangers, have reason to seek revenge from other strangers, what angle do you let the company intervene in this matter?" "Ten guys, these strangers who are willing to cooperate with the company can apply to the Jianghu rules between strangers. No matter how revenge is, they will not be investigated for responsibility by the company......" "If a non-ten guy doesn''t want to cooperate with the company, but a stranger who has never committed a crime before has'' reason ''to find ten guy for revenge, the company should help a stranger who is willing to cooperate with himself and deal with those'' legal ''strangers who act in accordance with the rules of the Jianghu?" "In this case, the ''reason'' of the company can''t stand at all..." "Those evil men of all natures who misbehave can also be regarded as'' legal ''aliens?" Lu Ci sniffed. "Mr. Zhao, even if you are looking for a reason, please find one......" "The focus is not on the whole, but on what he has done." Zhao Fangxu interrupted without paying attention. "You said yinggou did too much to your LV family. What''s the reason why I asked you, but you don''t want to say more. How do you let the company sell under such circumstances?" "Even if the winner is the one who made trouble in Lujia village, he has only such a record of ''I don''t know whether it''s right or wrong'' in the company. What he did in Tangmen not long ago is even helpful to the company''s concept on the macro level..." "He destroyed the Wang family!" Lu Ci retorted. "What reason does he have to destroy the door? Isn''t this behavior excessive and undermining the stability of the world?" "... evidence," Zhao Fangxu explained. "Now as long as there is evidence that the winner is the one who killed the Wang family, the company will discuss with you... How to solve the big trouble in this circle." "But at this time, since there is no evidence to show that, we can''t blame such a big thing on other strange people who haven''t really committed a crime... Even if he is the leader of those all sex demons!" This is simply too clear, and even equivalent to some too ruthless, which fully expresses the company''s attitude of helping others. This is obviously wrong Some words can be said, some words can''t be said, even if what can''t be said is the truth Zhao Fangxu, as the leader of nadutong company, naturally should be very clear about this truth, otherwise in terms of employment... He is not even as good as the general manager of some ordinary people''s companies. What''s more? Although shilao is recognized by the company, there is no "obvious" superior subordinate relationship, so that it is completely a product forced by the situation The existence of the ten guys helps the company manage the alien circle, but they are not all for the company, nor do they sincerely cooperate with the company''s management under these circumstances, Zhao Fangxu suddenly made his words so clear today that he even didn''t hesitate to let the ten people here have a grudge Feng Zhenghao noticed something wrong with Zhao Fangxu, quietly looked at the others present, and couldn''t help but frown slowly after discovering the expressions on several faces. This winning hook should not be "Childish!" Lv CI bowed his head and remained silent for a long time. When he looked up at Zhao Fangxu, who was the Lord, he had already got up and walked to the door of the conference room. "Mr. Zhao, since the company doesn''t help relatives, I have nothing to say about the LV family. We gathered all our strength to find this yinggou for revenge because of what happened in LV family village before..." Zhao Fangxu didn''t expect LV Ci''s reaction to be so great. He couldn''t help but frown and remind him: "you are the head of the LV family and one of the ten guys..." "Hum!" Lu Ci stood in front of the meeting room without looking back and said: "At the beginning, I promised to join the ten men because of today''s world. Maybe accepting management can make the LV family live better, but I didn''t expect today..." "Mr. Zhao, it''s not that my LV family is unwilling to give up, but that my LV family and the Wang family... There are similarities. It''s not that they can put it down. Since they will be found sooner or later, why should they take into account the so-called righteousness and passively wait for themselves to get into trouble." "Ten guys, who likes to be who. Although I LV CI is a mad dog, I still have the idea of guarding the house. You want me to give up my own house for others..... It''s difficult for others." "Without the existence of my LV family, the world is in chaos... So what!" Let''s go, LV CI left the meeting room without looking back under the eyes of the people. See this, Zhao Fangxu was silent for a moment, then smiled at the other ten men present and said, "it seems that if you have done too much, you always have to pay a price..." "Everybody, do you still have the same idea as the LV family? If so... Please leave together." "......." everyone. "OK, let''s go on. The following is about the selection of the new ten..." Chapter 329 Soon after, Liu Xiaojiang appeared near the company headquarters with his mobile phone and easily entered the building with the work certificate of the company''s employees. Then, with a smile on his face, he had a normal chat with the front desk staff of the company, inferred from the other party that the ten guys'' meeting should not be over, and then came to the elevator entrance of the company building alone. A moment later, Ding The floor displayed by the elevator is'' 1 ''. After a suggestive light sound, the elevator door slowly opens to both sides Liu Xiaojiang stood outside the elevator and looked at LV CI who came out of the elevator, but there was no surprise in his eyes, and he didn''t mean to be polite to each other. He just turned sideways and met LV Ci at the elevator door. Then he stood inside the elevator and allowed the other party to disappear within his sight before the elevator door was closed again. The elevator door is closed. Liu Xiaojiang looked at the closed metal gate in front of him and finally slowly raised his mouth upward. "I didn''t notice at all. It seems that the recent experience of the Wang family has really made the old man more nervous. Now he unexpectedly withdrew from the ten guys..." "At this time, even if his mouth is hard, the Lu family can only continue to be a shrinking turtle. The problems of the four families have been solved temporarily..." "Next..." At this point, he gradually put away the smile on his face and looked back calmly at the monitor. "Er Zhuang, you said that the above suddenly wanted to see me this time. Is it to investigate the reason why the Wang family killed the door, or to take me away from Zhao Fangxu?" As soon as this remark came out, the surveillance camera in the elevator immediately lowered its head, and a line of text appeared on Liu Xiaojiang''s mobile phone. [I think there may be both. Although director Zhao successfully passed the above test by relying on the existence of brother Jiang, and the situation in Tangmen has been solved, they also noticed your means and abilities.] "Now he said he wanted to see me..." Liu Xiaojiang said. "Is it not clear that I exist all the time? Under such circumstances, Zhao Fangxu agreed to the plan I put forward in his personal name and agreed to let me join the whole sex... He has such a great authority?" [... No.] [if before the biyou village incident, the above only knew that there were temporary workers in the company and what temporary workers existed for, but did not really pay attention to the power of temporary workers...] [well, after the incident in biyou village, the above authorities have begun to pay real attention to temporary workers, and even learned about various temporary workers with the company, but... Only five temporary workers they want to know.] "The clarinet is not here. I guess it should be right?" Liu Xiaojiang thought for a while and said. [well, the clarinet is not here. What I want to know is that after duo''er is excluded, the other five temporary workers, including brother Xiao Jiang, pay the same attention to everyone according to their actions at that time, and there is no order.] [just...] [after you put forward that plan with Director Zhao and really started to take action, brother Jiang... You have become the focus of the above.] "Zhao Fangxu and the above mentioned my plan?" Liu Xiaojiang said unexpectedly. [although I mentioned it, I didn''t say much.] [Dong Zhao, such a clever leader, naturally won''t let people grasp anything and fundamentally control such a big thing. Of course, he won''t want to hide it from the people above.] [but strangely...] [I don''t know what Zhao Dong said at that time, because I didn''t have the courage to invade the equipment over there. In short... Although I must have said it, it didn''t take it seriously, but I was a little more curious about you.] [moreover, since then, although the above has strengthened the investigation of you, all the things investigated are forged by me. They can''t see any valuable clues from that information...] [until...] [not long ago, the above suddenly began to attack the company because of the problem of Tangmen......] "What do you mean..." Liu Xiaojiang frowned slowly. "The reason why he would challenge Tangmen''s problems is to test whether the company has the ability to solve problems. In fact, everything is aimed at me alone?" [very likely... (x ©n x)] [because after the Tang clan affair, the number of times I browsed the forged data on it began to become more frequent. At this time, I may have noticed that although the data is "real", it is the truth forged.] [in addition, in addition to the information, excluding the company and Longhushan, the fact that Liu Xiaojiang has no trace in the world... It is estimated that the people above have noticed it.] Seeing these words, Liu Xiaojiang''s arm, which reached for the elevator floor and pressed the button, suddenly stiffened, and then took back his arm. He frowned and remained silent for a moment, saying: "Er Zhuang, Liu Ku immortal thief... How''s duo''er learning?" [duo er''s talent is very good and his mind is very smart. He has reached Xiaocheng in a few months. The whole person looks very good. I believe that even if there is no other way to solve the poison, it is not difficult to live a normal life with this six storehouse immortal thief...] "Nabbalun is a foreigner. It took only about a year to gradually change from an ordinary outsider who doesn''t know anything to the only successor of the Liuku immortal thief..." Liu Xiaojiang had no accident about Chen duo''s cultivation speed, but even after hearing the good news, his face was still a little heavy. At this time, if things are irreparable, even if he is able to escape with Chen duo, he still has nothing to do with Erzhuang. After all, er Zhuang''s situation is even worse. If he wants to live, he has to rely on machinery and equipment. Even if he can take away the equipment currently used by Er Zhuang, who can guarantee that these equipment will never be damaged in the future? In addition, if she doesn''t run away with Erzhuang, and she has done so much for herself during this period, how will she treat a tool man who "eats inside and pickpockets outside"? "Hoo..." Liu Xiaojiang took a deep breath with flashing eyes, then slowly opened his mouth and asked: "Er Zhuang, what is the attitude of the top now... Can you confirm it?" [I don''t know. After the Wang family''s affair, they didn''t even take the initiative to contact the company. This time, they clearly conveyed their intention to meet you through my old man...] [brother Jiang...] [before the matter is clear, don''t ruin the event on impulse. You come to meet the old Heavenly Master out of courtesy this time, and you can also see director Zhao''s attitude towards this matter...] [if it were director Zhao, at least at this moment, the words of the real person in charge of the company would still have a lot of weight. Moreover, he also generally knows the situation here...] [if... If things are really irreparable, the top doesn''t agree with Director Zhao''s idea and plans to attack us...] [brother Jiang, you must take good care of Xiaoduo in the future! ~ ~) See this, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t say anything more, but a flash of determination flashed in his eyes and raised his hand to the floor button of the elevator ¡­¡­ About an hour later, The company headquarters, Zhao Dong''s private reception room, Liu Xiaojiang met the martial uncle he had not seen for a long time, but he was no longer in the mood to catch up with the old man. He just expressed his sense of belonging to Zhengyi Tianshi mansion and his thoughts and concerns about the father like elder on the mountain. Then he immediately got to the point and said the fact that he wanted to see himself after the above. Right now, After hearing Liu Xiaojiang''s words, Zhao Fangxu sat on the sofa with his eyebrows locked. He was silent for a long time and didn''t know what he was thinking. The old Heavenly Master was calm and indifferent in the past. He sat in front of the tea table and repeated the action of drinking tea. However, after noticing the cold on Liu Xiaojiang''s face, he inevitably wanted to take the initiative to mention Liu Xiaojiang. "Xiaojiang, I haven''t seen you for a long time, but I still remember what martial uncle told you alone on the mountain..." "Keep your original heart and take the right path..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the old Heavenly Master present, and his face eased slightly. "Elder martial uncle, I haven''t forgotten a word you once said. I''ve been doing this for a long time, including joining Quan Xing and becoming the leader of Quan Xing, as well as what happened in the Wang family before..." "The leaders of the company have explained what you have done during this time on the phone." the old Heavenly Master put down his tea cup, looked at Liu Xiaojiang gently and said: "Although it''s a difficult and dangerous road full of thorns, it doesn''t pass through chaos. You can take the initiative to put forward this idea with the leaders of the company, martial uncle... No, I think even Lao Tian will be proud of you as a disciple in the future." "If you can do everything and return a quiet world, ha ha... Now I can imagine how Lao Tian will show off with me in the future." "....." Liu Xiaojiang was stunned when he looked at his calm performance. He originally thought that even if the old man knew the truth behind it, he would blame his means of action for being too extreme and absolute. However, he didn''t expect that he was not blamed, but was still trying to praise himself. "Everyone has his own way to go..." the old Heavenly Master noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s performance and said slowly. "The road suitable for us old guys may not be suitable for young people like you..." "It is suitable for the road adhered to by the company''s leaders, and it may not be applicable to all the current situations......" "Your road is doomed to be full of thorns. The means and methods are relatively extreme. It is absolutely something that is difficult or missing on this road. As long as you can determine the correctness of it... Seeking common ground while reserving differences." "The disciple has been taught." after thinking about it, Liu Xiaojiang nodded to the old Heavenly Master. "These words are what I want to say to you when I go down the mountain this time..." the old Heavenly Master smiled and stroked his beard, and then turned to look at Zhao Fangxu. "Dong Zhao, I have another word to say to the current company, would you like to give me an opportunity to speak..." "... what are you talking about?" Zhao Fangxu immediately said: "for Longhushan''s willingness to cooperate with the company''s historical school, no matter what you always want to say... Just say it." See this, The old Heavenly Master nodded, reached out to Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Although Liu Xiaojiang has been removed from Longhu Mountain, he is still a member of Zhengyi sect. Under my younger martial brother Tian Jinzhong, he is still a Zhengyi disciple recognized by everyone in Longhu Mountain." "Liu Xiaojiang is also the only nephew of Zhang Zhiwei..." "Dong Zhao, if you hadn''t talked to me on the phone at the beginning, it would have been enough for me to go down the mountain and clean up the door myself..." Zhao Fangxu looked at Liu Xiaojiang and wiped his sweat. "Old Heavenly Master, are you..." "This sentence is not what Zhang Zhiwei said..." the old Heavenly Master continued with a serious expression: "this is what the 65th generation Heavenly Master said in Zhengyi Heavenly Master''s house in Longhu Mountain. Lao Dao, I hope that after today... Those leaders above can understand this sentence in time." Wen Yan, Zhao Fangxu suddenly fell into silence. After a long time, he looked up at the two martial nephews in the room and said: "Old Heavenly Master, do you need this? Even if there are many considerations above, it is possible to do something to Xiaojiang..." "I know the leaders above have difficulties..." the old Heavenly Master smiled and nodded. He didn''t think how serious things would become in the eyes of the company and above. "I''m not threatening the leaders above..." At this point, the old Heavenly Master looked back at Liu Xiaojiang, who was already stunned there, and said: "Liu Xiaojiang is my first disciple. After all, this is a recognized fact of Longhu Mountain. If he does anything that I''m sorry for the trust of the company and the leaders above in the future, I must have the responsibility to go down the mountain and clean up the portal in person..." "Then, in addition to the lives of my Zhang Zhiwei and younger martial brother Tian Jinzhong, and the future of all the people in the Shifu mansion on the Zhengyi day of Longhu Mountain, I want to apologize to those innocent audiences who may be hurt..." "If so, can you let the company and the leaders above not force my nephew too hard before he does evil..." "Look at this..." Plop! Liu Xiaojiang understood the old Heavenly Master''s idea, immediately knelt on the ground without hesitation, and said in a trembling tone: "Elder martial uncle, Liu Xiaojiang is no longer the first disciple of Zhengyi. You don''t need your own and your master''s life to be one, one..." "This is the decision made by your master Tian Jinzhong and I, so I can''t tolerate your little generation to gossip there..." the old Heavenly Master looked at Liu Xiaojiang kneeling on the ground, and a trace of confidence flashed in his narrow eyes. The child still hasn''t changed When it comes to people and things he really cares about, he will always be more emotional than rational Good! Chapter 330 What exactly is Zhang Zhiwei doing Zhao Fangxu looked at the two nephews in front of him, and could not help but frown slowly. Then he pushed his glasses and said: "Old Heavenly Master, even if you don''t know what to say, you are also forcing the leaders above..." "What about coercion..." the old Heavenly Master shook his head calmly and said: "According to what you said on the phone, what Xiaojiang has done recently is to follow the instructions of the company and take the initiative to undertake more complex work than before..." "Tang clan, Wang family..." "With the permission of you and the leaders above, these will eventually develop into what they are now..." "Xiaojiang didn''t do evil, nor did he go astray. He just agreed with the idea insisted by the company, acted as a pawn for you and the leaders above, and did what big people wanted to do but couldn''t do for various reasons..." Zhao Fangxu looked at the gentle old man in front of him and said with a bitter smile: "that''s all, but..." "If you want to add sin, you don''t have to." the old Heavenly Master continued gently. "I''m not going down the mountain to force the leaders to let go of my nephew who has made a big mistake in the world..." "Besides..." The old man motioned to Liu Xiaojiang, who was still kneeling on the ground, "my martial nephew has not made any unforgivable mistakes so far, but has been used as a chess piece by all leaders..." "Taoist priest doesn''t want to say more about this matter, because whether it is used or not, my martial nephew should also know..." "The main purpose of the Taoist priest''s going down the mountain this time is to respond to my younger martial brother''s request and don''t want him, the only disciple of the old thing, to fall under the idea of leaders being vigilant in times of peace." "After all, at least until now, he is still a qualified chess piece. At most, it is only in his personal ability. It will make leaders feel difficult to control, but how can such a thing... Become a reason why a person should not die?" "Old Heavenly Master, if Xiaojiang changes in the future, will you really go down the mountain to clean up the door?" Zhao Fangxu thought with his hands in his arms, and finally asked Zhang Zhiwei about one thing. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang, who was kneeling on the ground, couldn''t help looking up and looked at the gentle old man sitting on the sofa. "If Xiaojiang really becomes a disaster, it must be me and his master who died first in front of everyone before he really began to disaster the world." when the old Heavenly Master said this, he did not look at Liu Xiaojiang kneeling on the ground again. Although this sentence did not directly answer Zhao Fangxu''s question, the meaning expressed in it has been extremely clear. This is not only what God said to the company and the above. Although he did not look at Liu Xiaojiang kneeling on the ground, it is also obvious that this is also for Liu Xiaojiang. This is the old Heavenly Master''s idea of treating Liu Xiaojiang and Zhengyi Heavenly Master''s house''s attitude towards such problems! Hearing that, Although Liu Xiaojiang also feels lost, considering the identity of the old Heavenly Master and Tian Lao, he also knows that Zhengyi party has done its utmost. What the old Heavenly Master said here today, even if there is a suspicion of forcing himself, he is willing to take such risks for himself as an "outsider", and even gamble with the whole righteous sect that he will not do evil, ignoring the fact that the above may change his attitude towards the Heavenly Master''s house This... Is the great kindness of the school that makes him feel unrequited! "Martial uncle, i..." "Come on, boy, get up from the ground..." the old Heavenly Master smiled at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Do you still want martial uncle to help you in person?" "Martial uncle, Xiaojiang knows what you mean and will not do anything to humiliate the school..." Liu Xiaojiang said with firm eyes as he slowly got up from the ground. "If I break my oath, I don''t need you to clean up the door myself. I... should give up living a miserable life." "Lao Tian and I are willing to believe you......" the old Heavenly Master nodded under Zhao Fangxu''s gaze, which can be regarded as once again showing his attitude and that of the Heavenly Master''s house. Aside, Zhao Fangxu witnessed with his own eyes the deep love between the two martial nephews. No matter what he thought, he could only nod with a smile and say: "Xiaojiang, you know, I always believe in you, otherwise I won''t allow you to join the whole sex. This time, I really didn''t expect it. I didn''t expect that the top would suddenly make trouble at this joint......" "But..." He looked at Liu Xiaojiang and pushed his glasses. He said slowly and meaningfully: "This is not an opportunity, an opportunity for the top to trust you. Now there is the whole Zhengyi faction to ''support you''. I believe that as long as the top is not really crazy, it will not be too difficult for you, an excellent employee who works hard for the company." "After all, it doesn''t make sense..." "If you''re a loner, it''s OK. Maybe you''ll do something after you''ve done it. No one will say more about it..." "However, you are not alone now. You have the support of the elders of the school. If you do something to you, it will probably make things bigger and bigger... It will attract many people''s attention, not to mention the Zhengyi Shifu." At this point, he could not help but slowly raise the corner of his mouth and said: "Once more people pay attention to it, who can guarantee that the secrets will not be revealed. At that time, the reasons for the above actions against you, what you have done before, and what role the company and the above have played in it... None of them is a small matter." "If one doesn''t do well, different people will lose their trust in the company and are more likely to confirm the real attitude of the above leaders towards different people..." "These are bad possibilities. I will also find a chance to ''remind'' them more clearly before I meet you above, completely breaking some of them ''timid attitude towards things..." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhao Fangxu present, finally nodded calmly and said: "Well, thank you for your trust. To be honest, if it weren''t for my martial uncle this time, I might really do something irrational." "After all, as you know, including acting as a pawn for the company and above, and taking the initiative to undertake more complex work than temporary workers, these are not my original intention. The main reason is that I need to do this, and the people who need me also need me to do so." "Because only in this way can I and the people around me be at ease in a calm and stable world..." "Hmm? The people around you? Who''s the girl?" the old Heavenly Master was keenly aware of the key points in his words and couldn''t help looking at Liu Xiaojiang strangely. "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "They are not..." "Huh? They?!" the old Heavenly Master looked more strange. "Oh, martial uncle, I can''t see that you''re even better than Lingyu..." "It''s a good fun. I have to talk to your master when I go back..." "Tut..... Maybe Lao Tian can still live to see his grandchildren. No, if he is allowed to have grandchildren, my clean day on the mountain..... It''s OK!" "Xiaojiang, you are still young. You must pay attention... Attention... Cough... Do you understand?" "......." Liu Xiaojiang. ¡­¡­ The next day, Tonghua North District branch, Head''s office, "What? You asked Wang to take the baby away?" Xu Sany heard Zhang Chulan''s explanation of Feng Baobao''s whereabouts and immediately went forward and grabbed his collar. "Zhang Chulan!" "Three brothers, three brothers... Don''t worry! That Wang has already taken an eye on sister Bao!" Zhang Chulan quickly smiled and continued to explain. "Anyway, the situation has been forced to tell him everything. Third brother... Don''t doubt people." "Don''t believe you, wait..." After that, he immediately took out his mobile phone and dialed Wang Ye''s mobile phone number under Xu San''s gaze. "Hello? Lao Wang! Have you entered the mountain?" "I went into uncle!" Wang Ye''s angry voice suddenly came from the other end of the phone. "There was no signal when I went into the mountain! I didn''t bring a satellite phone!" "Zhang Chulan! Your uncle''s fooling me! Let you say that you''re flying high. You''ve been practicing for many years..... What the fuck! Hit and scold when you reach out! You''re full of slave masters! I don''t think she''s fooled in your big tricks in Tianjin Wei!" Feng Baobao''s voice also came from the phone, "Taoist Wang, Zhang Chulan told me to treat him as much as I did to you. That''s how I treated him..." "... who did you learn this from? Is it a person? Teach you something!" Wang also said this. Zhang Chulan and Xu San looked at Xu si one after another. "......." Xu Si. "I''m sorry! Lao Wang!" Zhang Chulan looked at Xu Si, and then said to his mobile phone. "Sister bao''er! Jump over this story. You think of him as me after the world conference." "Oh..." Feng Baobao''s voice was still calm and natural. "... with the plot? You can really play!" Wang Ye''s voice was obviously a little unhappy. "Hey, come on, Lao Wang, it''s all right. Remember to come back when you''re done." Zhang Chulan hung up the phone and looked up at Xu San in front of him. "How''s it going? Third brother?" "... can Wang really be trusted?" Xu San frowned and pushed his glasses. "... I''m still that sentence." Zhang Chulan said seriously, "don''t doubt people. Don''t doubt people." "What''s more, we''re forced to do nothing now. There are people outside who know sister Bao''s intentions. It must be the last time to be a temporary worker..." Xu San still said uneasily, "but..." "OK, don''t always doubt this and that. We''ve been forced to contact outsiders like this?" Xu Si sat at his desk and interrupted Xu San, then lit a cigarette and held it in his mouth. "Zhang Chulan, this trip is OK. Xu Xin let you get it out, and Zhao Dong let you toss and turn..." "Zhao Dong? What''s the matter?" Zhang Chulan was stunned. "It''s OK. Here you are, Tangmen and Xu Xin." Xu Si explained. "The attitude of all major schools should be thoroughly understood, especially those involving 36 people. Others don''t have enough weight... He always has to go and appease himself." At this point, a trace of complexity flashed in his eyes, and then slowly opened his mouth and said: "Mr. Zhao''s weight is heavy enough to give face in person. This matter should not be put on the surface again, but as a result, he turned around the country and just came back, his ass hasn''t been hot yet. There''s another accident here..." "Something''s wrong?" Zhang Chulan subconsciously frowned, "fourth brother..." "The Wangs are gone," said Xu Si. "Ha? What''s gone?" Zhang Chulan didn''t seem to hear clearly for a moment. "The Wang family is gone..." Xu Si put his feet on the table, leaned back on his chair and smoked. "Kill the door, there are no strangers in the Wang family. Even the head of old man Wang, one of the ten men, has been cut off..." Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan was stunned at the same place immediately, and her eyes stared. She didn''t know what she was thinking, so that more than ten seconds passed before she subconsciously swallowed her saliva. "The ten men, the Wang family, one of the four families, were destroyed... Who did it?" "That''s the problem..." Xu Si put down his legs, threw his cigarette butt into the ashtray, looked at Zhang Chulan solemnly and said: "Overnight, none of the Wang family was killed. Even Wang AI, one of the ten men, was not spared. Moreover, the traces left at the scene were very strange, and even pointed everything to a single person..." "One person will destroy the king''s family with a general sent by the spirit..." Zhang Chulan understood and said in disbelief. "Is it my master who is old..." "Don''t talk nonsense!" Xu Si immediately interrupted. "What is the identity of the old Heavenly Master? No one will know when he goes down the mountain. How can he go down the mountain quietly, and then run all the way to the Wang''s house. He appeared on the dragon tiger mountain the next morning..... Can you fly or separate when he is an old man?" "At present, according to the only clue, the company speculates that the person who killed the Wang family is likely to be the winning hook that suddenly appeared recently..." "Win the hook?" Zhang Chulan''s mind flashed the figure wearing a long shirt and a mask, suspecting: "The reason why he didn''t stay at the Tang clan was that Xu Xin said that he came back to the Wang family alone... Why?" "Kill the door... Even if it is to arrest the spirit and send the general, how can the human nature shown by yinggou do things so extreme?" "Don''t say this first..." Xu Si didn''t care too much about Zhang Chulan''s description of yinggou. Instead, he suddenly asked with a strange look in his eyes: "Chu LAN, is it possible that the half of the thunder Dharma of your Heavenly Master''s house will fall outside except for outsiders like you?" Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan looked up at Xu Si thoughtfully, "fourth brother, what do you mean? Do you think the affairs of the Wang family may really be over there in Tianshi mansion..." "So..." hearing this, Xu Si immediately felt a headache and rubbed his temple with his hand, saying: "Chu LAN, you''re just telling me that the thunder method of Tianshi mansion can''t be left outside... Right?" Zhang Chulan nodded slightly and said, "my grandpa, it should be just an accident..." "Fourth brother, do you think this winning hook..." Before he finished, he looked at Xu Si''s rare and serious expression, and his heart could not help but click. Chapter 331 "Fourth brother, yinggou..... Can''t it be my bastard father who has long disappeared and doesn''t want to be responsible for his son..... Zhang Yude?" Zhang Chulan said gnashing his teeth. "......." Xu Si. "Gee, it should be impossible..." Zhang Chulan shook his head and denied his idea before Xu Si spoke. "Although Mr. Wang''s human nature is not very good, it was not my grandfather who was mainly targeted in those years. We should not have such a big feud with the Wang family..." "Again..." Zhang Chulan remembered the various "love moves" he had experienced before, and the fact that he could not even see the shadow of Zhang Yude at present. He could not help but grin his teeth and say again: "One person killed the Wang family, one of the four families. My father doesn''t look like a person with this ability, right... He can''t do such a thing!" "... it seems that you also have a lot of opinions about your father." Xu Si seems to understand very well. He doesn''t delve into why Zhang Chulan has such a big opinion about his father. "However, you don''t have to explain too much. The company also has a general understanding of Zhang Yude, so it also thinks that the possibility of the Wang family being destroyed by him is very low." "After all, my old man investigated Zhang Yude long before your boy stepped into the alien circle, but even after using the company''s energy to find him for so many years, his whereabouts are still a mystery so far." "So... Who did the Wang family''s business and whether yinggou was a good product?" Zhang Chulan obviously didn''t want to talk more about Zhang Yude, so he touched his chin thoughtfully and said: "There are too few reliable clues..." "What you said just now, fourth brother, can only confirm Quan Xing at most. Maybe you have thought about the Wang family, but there is no evidence that Quan Xing must have something to do with it, and the strange cause of death of the Wang family... Can only show that the strength of the person who did it can not be underestimated." "As for the thunder method of Tianshi mansion..." Speaking of this, he looked up at Xu Si sitting at his desk and said: "Fourth brother, it''s just like pulling a calf. He uses thunder to set fire to the ancestral house of the king''s family. Now there are many means to set fire. Why does the other party want to do this too much..... Isn''t this telling others that he has something to do with Tianshi mansion?" "After all, if he has the ability to destroy the Wang family alone, will such a person know little about the circle? Doesn''t he know that Lei FA, a famous means, will be distinguished from the level of energy even if he really has the ability to pretend to be the same as the natural phenomenon...?" "Besides..." "Xiao Zhou himself can''t confirm this. He can only conclude that the cause of the fire is Leifa through the ''high temperature''... Isn''t this being led by others?" "You mean..." Xu Si frowned slightly and said, "the other party wants others to contact Tianshi mansion about the destruction of the Wang family, but why..." "I don''t know." Zhang Chulan shook his head. "There are too few clues that can be investigated by the company, or the other party has not left any trace at all. The only clue that may be regarded as a breakthrough in the case is also likely to be a kind of misleading left by the other party on purpose..." "Isn''t Xiao Zhou''s conjecture believable at all?" Xu Si wondered. "He just gave a possibility..." Zhang Chulan spread his hands helplessly on this face. "I just think the possibility put forward by Xiao Zhou is very low in the current bone eye..." "Besides..." "The company can''t even determine whether the other party is the winner. How can we make a judgment based on Xiao Zhou''s speculation that the possibility is very low? Lei FA..... Even if Xiao Zhou is right this time, what should the company do next? Go to Longhu Mountain and ask for punishment, or press it down?" At this point, he seemed to think of something and immediately asked: "Fourth brother, don''t you convey all the suspected thunder law in the Wang family''s ancestral house to the senior managers of the company''s headquarters?" "Hum, look down on your fourth brother..." Xu Si glanced. "Xiao Zhou, this is just a ''groundless'' guess, and this guess also involves Zhengyi Tianshi mansion..." "Your fourth brother, even if I mix again, I still have points in my heart. If I put this kind of ''groundless'' information up, is it difficult for me to fear that the world will not be chaotic like Quan Xing?" "That''s good..." Zhang Chulan was relieved. "It''s too big for the Wang family to be exterminated. It''s troublesome enough here. If we casually get involved in this kind of thing, it will only make the situation more difficult in the future." "It''s hard to move..." "This situation must not happen to us. At least before sister bao''er''s life experience is unclear, no matter how many people we have and how many helpers we get... We can only lie on the ground and move forward honestly." "Feng Yao, the leaker of Jiashen''s list of 36 people, and the means called baqiji..." As she spoke, Zhang Chulan once again showed a strong sense of fatigue in her eyes. Finally, she couldn''t help gnawing her fingernails and said: "One by one, one by one..." Seeing this, Xu San couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and push his glasses, reminding him: "Zhang Chulan, I was wrong before. Wang Ye is really troublesome, and there''s no way to be stared at by him, but you''d better be calm and careful about the baby''s life experience..." "After all, there is something wrong in the circle recently. This time, considering the destruction of one of the Four Wangs, the death of one of the ten Wangai, and the vacancy of the ten positions... It''s not a small matter." "If you don''t expect it, the company will gradually become busy. Old four and I can''t help you all the time, so whenever it''s about the baby... You must be careful and careful, and there must be no more mistakes." "Even if Mei Jinfeng is important, the wind direction is wrong recently..." Wen Yan. Zhang Chulan looked at Xu San, who was no longer angry around him, so he nodded and promised: "don''t worry, third brother. I understand the weight. Who can pay and who can''t pay, and I''m clear..." "There must be... There will be no more mistakes. I can guarantee my own life..." "That''s not necessary." Xu San smiled and shook his head. "The old man believes in you and the fourth believes in you. My ability is not enough to help the baby too much. You know it well." "Third brother..." Zhang Chulan was surprised by Xu San. However, Xu San suddenly turned the conversation. "Well, the matter is over. Now that we have decided not to participate in the affairs of the Wang family, it''s time for us to talk about the job you''ve left recently and eat empty pay on our side... Do you think you''re a baby?!" "......." Zhang Chulan. On the other end, Xu Si looked at Zhang Chulan, who was constantly preached by Xu San. Although his face was also smiling, there was no obvious smile in his eyes. Zhang Chulan felt that the sudden emergence of the all-round leader was too dangerous because she had contact with yinggou in Tangmen Or But no matter what the facts are, Zhang Chulan''s attention to yinggou, a guy who has attracted almost everyone''s attention, is so low that it is extremely unnatural. It even seems that there is a suspicion of "keeping quiet" about yinggou Suddenly The behavior of several core members of the whole sex has changed greatly Xia he went to Tianshi mansion without warning Zhang Lingyu was expelled from the Mountain Gate Tangmen Mingming has noticed the particularity of Feng Baobao because of his whole nature, but he has no obvious interest in the matter of "staying young and living forever" Wang family Powerful power Rafa Maybe I don''t know some things in the circle Shit! No matter what you think! How do you think the suspicion of an acquaintance on your side is great? Zhang Chulan didn''t guess at all! Who the fuck believes this?! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A few days later, In an abandoned factory in Beijing, "Feng Yao?" Liu Xiaojiang sat on the steps of the factory and was unconscious when he heard the real name of rootless students. Then, after more than ten seconds, he finally reacted from the Leng God and looked at Xiang Mei Jinfeng and Xia Liuqing in doubt. "Feng Yao, rootless life is actually this name. Xu Xinzhen didn''t hide anything. He told his mother-in-law everything he knew. Did you and Zhang Chulan?" Rootless life is not really rootless life. There are not only "root" but also "Hou". Unexpectedly, it happens to have the same surname as Feng Baobao. At this time, I think of what Zhang Chulan got from the Qinling Mountains Is Feng Baobao his own daughter born without roots?! "Tang clan doesn''t want any more trouble, and Xu Xin doesn''t want to bring any more unexpected disaster to Tang clan for no reason because of his own problems..." Mei Jinfeng nodded in a low mood. "I don''t know Xu Xin''s personality, but judging from the situation at that time, he seems to have no reason to deceive us, and if he still hides something... Sooner or later, someone will come to Tangmen again." "Feng Yao..." Xia Liuqing couldn''t help repeating the name of rootless students on one side. "We had been with the leader for so long that we were not as good as the outsiders he had met several times. Now even his name is known from those people..." "Ha ha..." Shen Chong leaned against the nearby wall, smiled at Xia Liuqing and said: "Lao Xia, it seems that you were really with the wrong person..." "Hum! What''s the matter with you!" Xia Liuqing immediately glared at Shen Chong, "don''t think you''re following the leader all day, I don''t dare to do anything to your boy!" "OK, ok... It''s not enough for me to talk too much." Shen Chong shrugged his shoulders in disapproval. "Hum!" Xia Liuqing didn''t say any more when she saw this. After all, she couldn''t really lay a hand on the red man in front of Liu Xiaojiang. His old body can''t stand the "tossing" of the Wang family. "Grandma, the name of Feng Yao..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about the conflict between Xia Liuqing and Shen Chong. He thought carefully and asked Mei Jinfeng again. "Besides you and Xu Xin himself, who else knows?" "Especially Xu Xin, did he say the name Feng Yao? Who else knew the name except the 36 people in those years?" "The headmaster''s wife should know..." Mei Jinfeng said slowly. "....." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Mei Jinfeng, who was so absent-minded, and finally could only shake his head helplessly. "Well, I''m abrupt. I didn''t take into account my mother-in-law''s feelings. Let''s wait until my mother-in-law adjusts her mood. Let''s tell the truth of Xu Xin''s words..." Then he got up slowly from the steps, looked at several core members present and said: "Tomorrow, because of the Wang family, I will meet the people sent above and consider how we should act after we are all in accordance with the judgment made by the other party at that time." "What to say..." "Before my mother-in-law and them came here today, I explained it to you carefully. As for whether to continue to follow me in the future... Let''s leave it to you to go back and make a decision." "After all, I''m not sure about this level. I may even break away from the company and the above two parties after tomorrow and become a full-fledged leader in a real sense..." "If it were just me, I might not be able to give you a chance to turn back..." Then, no matter what the reaction of all the members present was, he walked towards the outside of the factory without looking back. Then, all the members present looked at each other for a few times. Even in the end, only Xia he and Shen Chong left the abandoned factory without saying anything. Besides Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng, Tu Junfang, Lv Liang and Ding Jian stood inside the factory in relative silence, looking at the back of the three leaving with complex faces. "Brother Ding, aren''t you going to follow up?" Luliang looked at Ding an a little surprised. "Hum..." Ding Jian looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s back, smiled, shook his head and said, "forget it, I haven''t touched him for a while. It''s hard for me to get anything useful from him..." "Oh?" Tu Jun''s room looked at Ding Jian curiously. "I remember when you said to meet him a few days ago, you seemed to take the initiative to run over and meet him because of Tang clan. With your personality..... What did you see that day?" Wen Yan, Ding Jian was silent for a moment, then shook his head with some self mockery and said: "If Tang clan''s Dan bite is not solvable, then in immortal Xiao Liu, it may be that for any of us, his whole body... Is solvable." "... hey, I''ve been hit. Didn''t I tell you earlier." Tu Junfang couldn''t help laughing. "Different..." Ding Jianan looked at the factory gate with flashing eyes. Even though he denied the view in Tu Junfang''s mind, he didn''t say what was different in the end. Chapter 332 Outside the abandoned factory, "Say..." Xia he followed Liu Xiaojiang and Shen Chong. She found that the two guys were going to leave like this. She couldn''t help asking with a puzzled face. "You clearly didn''t say that before. Why should you hide something about this kind of thing today? With the Heavenly Master of Longhushan and Zhao Fangxu of the company, how can they deliberately target..." "It''s good to have a sense of crisis..." Liu Xiaojiang knew what Xia he wanted to say, so he slowed down his pace and waited for Xia he and Shen Chong to come to him, saying: "What''s more, among the people we met today, those who really have skills and no Tao... How many do you think?" "... grandma Jinfeng?" Xia he thought carefully and said. "Mei Jinfeng clearly doesn''t agree with the idea of wholeness. She also thinks that except for rootless life, wholeness is all hopeless villains... But she is still mixed with wholeness." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "No, even if Mei Jinfeng hasn''t noticed it all the time, it''s too far fetched to say that she has skills and no Tao..." "After all, whether in those years or before she went to Tangmen today, she always had a clear purpose... Didn''t she?" "Even today..." Liu Xiaojiang thought of Mei Jinfeng''s words that Zhang Chulan had said to her before, and those words that seemed to be trying to guide her to "love my house and my dog". He smiled and shook his head again, saying: "Grandma Jinfeng, what he pursues all his life may not be rootless, but like most other friars who have no special ideas, what he pursues... Is just the quiet that all living beings do not have." "When she was with rootless students, she had a completely unspeakable feeling. Maybe even she herself would feel that this feeling is the so-called love, but in fact... Has she ever expressed obvious feelings between men and women to rootless students?" "The reason why mother-in-law Jinfeng is absent-minded now is not because she knows that rootless students have married and had children, but because in her inherent cognition over the years, this quiet is something that only rootless students have. Feng Yao... Is tantamount to completely denying her idea." "Mei Jinfeng''s previous Tao is to follow the rootless students and pursue the quiet she yearns for..." "Mei Jinfeng''s current Tao, under the active guidance of Zhang Chulan, is also very likely to become Feng Baobao, who is very similar to rootless life..." "However, this is not because Feng Baobao may be the biological daughter of rootless life, but because Feng Baobao also has the quiet that rootless life did not have in those days..." "Quiet?" Shen Chong pushed his glasses incomprehensibly. "What''s good about this thing? Is it worth pursuing so much?" "You know warlock?" Liu Xiaojiang said suddenly. "Ah? Is Wang like that? Why did he suddenly mention the warlock?" Shen Chong was stunned. "If it''s just an ordinary warlock..." Liu Xiaojiang slowly explained. "These guys are like charlatans sometimes. Although they do have something, they don''t even know what they have done and what they can do..." "But if you are a powerful warlock, such as the Wuhou sect... And the best in the Shu word gate, they can''t be satisfied with this situation. They are bound to go further in one of the arts, and most of the spells... Will involve the strange gate." "Ten strange doors, nine crazy..." "These warlocks are crazy in the word ''quiet''. In fact, they are not only warlocks, but almost all magic means in the world also need to practice static skill. Once they get started, they will also face the challenge of interior..." "The joy of leaving life - the feeling of peace for the first time." "Dingsheng joy - the feeling of quietness is gradually strengthening." "Leaving joy and happiness -- with the entry of their own static skills, people finally realize the pleasure brought by purity." "Give up the thought of purity -- even the pleasure brought by quietness has been abandoned. It can be regarded as a perfect state of emptiness." "Kung Fu in the world, except for ''Shu'', actually does not have high requirements for static Kung Fu, so that as long as you enter the initial stage of the joy of dying, you can feel the feeling of peace and tranquility is enough......" "Of course, if you can practice in a state of giving up your mind and being quiet, it will certainly be the most perfect situation for people who practice martial arts and other Kung Fu, but few people will pursue this extremely difficult thing." "After all, even if the cultivation state is not perfect, it doesn''t mean that this person is a guy without talent..." "Warlocks are different, and their techniques require more static skills, because almost all the unique techniques used by warlocks are the use of loopholes in the way of heaven. At least they need to be ''unmoved''..." "Because..." "The warlock has a special method of cultivating static skill. As soon as he comes up, he will enter the stage of leaving joy and happiness, and can best experience the strong pleasure brought by quietness..." "In that state, people will experience a lot of unspeakable pleasure, and even think of success in the interior center. They can do anything... They will eventually indulge in pleasure and enter a so-called ''greedy Zen'' state." "Being addicted to the stillness in the interior scene and reluctant to leave this feeling, even among warlocks who know this and have received corresponding training, it can not be regarded as a very rare situation... Not to mention other general energy practitioners who have low requirements for static skills?" "Silence can bring pleasure to people and make people feel omnipotent..." "People who practice energy are generally very sensitive. Even if they have never experienced quietness, they will instinctively want to experience this feeling more after seeing the quietness of others. The more they want to be quiet, the stronger the idea." "In addition, those congenitally different people who don''t even know what Jing is and have energy, once they perceive the ''benefits'' of Jing, they are more likely to flock to it..." "If the reason why mother-in-law Jinfeng paid attention to Feng Baobao is that Feng Baobao is very similar to rootless students in this kind of thing, it shows that rootless students at that time at least overcame the stage of being away from joy and happiness, and reached a level far beyond others in peace and quiet." "In this case, coupled with the rootless growth of both good and evil, the kind of skillful and moral style of behavior, it is quite normal for a little girl who was born with energy but didn''t know energy and Tao." "What about you?" after Xia he understood Mei Jinfeng, he inevitably looked at Liu Xiaojiang with deep curiosity again and said: "Your strength is so strong that you can even destroy the king''s family by yourself... How quiet have you reached?" "Dingsheng is happy..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said. "Quietness, a very special thing, can''t be used as the basis to measure a person''s strength. Besides, I''m not a magician who practices strange doors. Even if I have a little understanding of magic numbers and other things on the mountain, I''m not very good at this kind of means that need to take advantage of the loopholes of heaven." Shen Chong then remembered what Liu Xiaojiang had said before. He couldn''t help but push his glasses with a strange expression and said: "So, did you just say that among the people we met today, only Xia he and I... Are the kind of strange people with skills and no Tao?" "Xia Liuqing, no matter what she has done before, the road under her feet has been doomed since the moment she met mother-in-law Jinfeng." Liu Xiaojiang said. "For Lao Xia, the most important thing now is not rootless life, nor the future of an all-round organization, nor the eight wonders that can cause riots, but mother-in-law Jinfeng..." "Moreover, I now even doubt that Lao Xia was willing to help" test "Feng Baobao when he went to Longhu Mountain with Quan Xing. It may also be because of the relationship between Jinfeng''s mother-in-law, because Feng Baobao reminds him of the rootless life that is most important to Jinfeng''s mother-in-law." "Hehe, Lao Xia is still an interesting person. After meeting mother-in-law Jinfeng, the fierce Ling turned into an old licking dog "Tu Jun''s room..." "Although these goods are not good, at least they are smart. The more they know, the less they are interested in the eight magic skills. Instead, they are more willing to continue their research on the three evil sects and try to restore the complete inheritance of the three evil sects by themselves..." "I guess the reason why he is so close to Lv Liang now is that he has found more possibilities of the three evil sects in Lv Liang, or Lv Liang is willing to help him study the three corpses for some reason..." "Speaking of this, Lu Liang..." Liu Xiaojiang paused a little and said, "although the poor man must have something hateful, the easily annoying part of him is just cowardice and escape in human nature. These are not big crimes in any way..." "What''s more, after escaping from Lvjia village, the wind direction on this boy has changed. At least he can''t just escape like before. He knows that he has to pay a corresponding price if he wants to know. Then... For the time being, he just needs to maintain a wait-and-see attitude." "When necessary, he may become an indispensable and important person..." "As for the hero of our whole sex..." At this point, he rarely flashed a smile in his eyes and said: "Lao Ding never needed others to guide him. Maybe from the moment he made up his mind to become stronger when he was a child, he has been ahead of many people who practice energy in his mind..." "Regardless of his strength, even in ancient times, his mind is worthy of the word ''hero''." "A pure man who has talent, knows what to do and what not to do, and still has morality in his heart. If this guy was placed in ancient times... It is uncertain that he will become a hero like a hero." "So..." "You''re right. At least among these people, there are only you two. You are the kind of people who need to be pulled..." "......." Shen Chong. "......." Xia he. "Others..." Liu Xiaojiang smiled and glanced at the two speechless people and said, "except for mother-in-law Jinfeng and Lao Xia, who may be in some danger in the future because of the arrangement of Xu Xin and Tangmen, no one needs me to tell them what to do in the future." "No one will choose to give up all his ideas because of my existence..." "Ha ha..." Xia he joked when he heard this. "Oh, I can''t imagine. You''re quite self-aware." "Those who cultivate themselves are the process of inward exploration..." Liu Xiaojiang said indifferently. "I''m not the two of you. Is it difficult to know yourself...?" "... is this a personal attack?" Xia he immediately turned his mouth, pointed to Liu Xiaojiang, turned his head and said to Shen Chong. "Shen Chong, he scolded us without covering up. Don''t you have any opinions? You were the one who took the initiative to find fault at the beginning..." "... cough!" Shen Chong glanced at Xia he angrily. "If you can''t say it, don''t be unhappy. Don''t take it out on me every time you''re frustrated..... OK?" "I''m not the bullying Taoist priest in your family..." "... Shen Chong, you''ve grown up recently, haven''t you? You dare to talk back to me!" Xia he immediately blew his hair when he mentioned Zhang Lingyu. See this, Shen Chong hurried from Xia he to the other side of Liu Xiaojiang and separated Xia he, a crazy woman, with Liu Xiaojiang saying: "Don''t do to others what you don''t want. That''s right..." "Shen Chong!!!" Xia he obviously can''t double bid. "Cough..." when Liu Xiaojiang saw that Xia he was suspected of trying to teach Shen Chong a lesson, he immediately put his hand to his mouth, coughed gently, and said: "Come on, don''t go too far. I only have two helpers now. Obviously, I can''t count on those people just now to help me with other all-round members in the future..." After that, perhaps he saw what was called a murderous look, and he had to add another sentence. "Well, of course, as long as it doesn''t affect the action, Shen Chong joked with Lingyu about things between you... It''s really too much!" "Well, I have something else to do here. I need to contact director Zhao. Xia he... You should know?" "What do you say?" Xia he said with a smile. "Er..." seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang immediately quickened his pace, left Shen Chong, who was already stunned, in place, and disappeared within the sight of the two. See this, Shen Chong looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s departure direction, then mechanically turned to Xia he and said with a smile: "Ha... Ha ha... He''s really joking. What''s too much? What''s the relationship between us? What joke can''t be joked, can you say...... Xia he?" However, It was a clenched fist that greeted Shen Chong''s smiling face Chapter 333 The next evening, A restaurant near a military region in Xiaoxiang, According to the address provided by the company, Liu Xiaojiang got off the plane and took a taxi to find here. However, due to the serious accent of the driver''s brother, he also appeared silent along the way. However, it''s not too far from the airport. Before Liu Xiaojiang really began to suffer, the driver parked his car in front of the restaurant shown in the address. "Brother! Slow down!" "Oh..." after paying the fare, Liu Xiaojiang understood this sentence, smiled and nodded with the driver''s brother, opened the door and walked down. "Thank you..." "Moss moss!" the enthusiasm of the driver''s brother is indeed the same. This is the main reason why Liu Xiaojiang is always willing to take a taxi recently, because he likes the humanity between ordinary strangers "Hey, you''re here at last." Liu Xiaojiang watched the taxi drive smoothly away from the street. Hearing the sound, he turned back and looked at the clarinet already waiting there. He didn''t think how unexpected the arrival of the clarinet would be. After all, Xiaoxiang is under the jurisdiction of the company''s central China region. The black pipe is a temporary worker under the person in charge of the central China region. It''s normal for him to come together to protect his boss. "Well, long time no see..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the wrist hidden in the sleeve of the black tube. His face was calm and took the initiative to go forward and said, "has Miss Ren Fei and the leader arrived?" See this, The clarinet put down his vigilance, looked at Liu Xiaojiang in front of him, and said with a complex wry smile: "Immortal Xiao Liu, although I don''t know why the top has to take her to see you, and I don''t know the reasons why the leaders above take the initiative to contact you, but..... Don''t let me be too embarrassed. No matter how the top wants to embarrass you, keep calm." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the clarinet a little unexpectedly. Unexpectedly, the rough and meticulous man was also a person with great feelings, so he smiled and nodded: "Think too much. It''s not as serious as you think. I just came here to meet the people above and exchange their views on problems. Conflict... Do you think I''m such an impulsive person?" "That''s good..." the clarinet suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and patted Liu Xiaojiang on the shoulder. "I don''t know what the top thinks. I''m determined to follow me in full arms regardless of her ideas and opinions. I thought something big had happened." Hearing this, Liu Xiaojiang narrowed his eyes and looked at the restaurant in front of which there were almost no guests. "The leaders above, I see..." "However, this time, there are no other colleagues around except me. It should be just an act. After all, they want to see you. What can I do alone...?" The clarinet felt that he had said a little too much, so he continued to explain: "you don''t think too much. No matter what you want to do, this time... Must not be a Hongmen banquet." "Ha ha..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded slightly and said, "I understand. Don''t let the leaders wait too long. You''d better take me in quickly." "OK, it''s good that you came. If brother Xiao... I really don''t know what to do." the clarinet reached out and scratched the back of his head, and then took Liu Xiaojiang to the front of the restaurant. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t say much behind the clarinet, but glanced at the direction of the nearby military region before entering the restaurant. The possibility of Hongmen banquet is not high. But if it''s really just a show, I''m afraid the leaders above won''t choose the meeting place so close to the Xiaoxiang General Military Region ¡­¡­ A moment later, In a box on the second floor of the restaurant, Squeak Under the sign of the clarinet, Liu Xiaojiang reached out to open the door of the box and stepped into the house where only two people were present. Subsequently, the door of the box was gently closed by the black pipe from the outside. He looked at the two people sitting opposite at the table in the room. First, he said hello to Ren Fei, the person in charge of the region who had seen the photos. Then he turned his head and looked at the middle-aged man with a smile and wearing a black tunic on the other side, saying: "Miss Ren Fei and this leader have kept you waiting..." See this, The middle-aged man immediately stood up from his seat, smiled and nodded with Liu Xiaojiang, reached out to the seat in front of the table and said: "Xiaojiang, thank you for your trust in us. Not only did you come to see us alone, but also accepted that we set the meeting address near the military region..." "This kind of full trust in us really makes us feel that this time, we really spend the belly of a gentleman with a villain''s heart......" With that, he even took the initiative to come over and put his right hand in front of Liu Xiaojiang. "I''m Su Cheng. On behalf of the leaders above, I welcome young talents like you to join the company, work together with us for the stability of the world and contribute to the stable development of society......" "......." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the middle-aged man Su Cheng in front of him, and then looked at the right hand stretched out in front of him. For a moment, he didn''t speak or want to shake hands with each other. "Although the welcome is a little late, your situation is very special after all. Now, under the arrangement of director Zhao of the company, you have become the leader of the restless organization... I hope Xiaojiang you don''t mind too much, because we also have difficulties." Su Cheng noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s resistance, but he didn''t have redundant ideas because of this. Instead, he smiled and took back his right hand, enthusiastically pulled Liu Xiaojiang to sit at the dinner table, and then returned to his seat. "Let''s have dinner first. After flying for so long, it''s just time for dinner. Xiaojiang, you must be hungry. What can we say later? People are iron and rice are steel. How can we not even eat..." After that, he didn''t care what Liu Xiaojiang''s reaction was. Instead, he ate it alone. It looked like the meals on the table in front of him were even more important than Liu Xiaojiang and other business! Liu Xiaojiang looked at Su Cheng, who really began to work hard. He couldn''t help looking aside at Ren Fei with a slight frown, but found that Ren Fei was completely surprised. Moreover, aware of Liu Xiaojiang''s line of sight, Ren Fei also smiled and shrugged at Liu Xiaojiang. She didn''t want to give Liu Xiaojiang some reminders from the perspective of the company. Noting this, Liu Xiaojiang can''t help looking at Ren Fei. He finally understands why Wang Zhenqiu said that Ren Fei, the person in charge of central China, was a little different from the person in charge of other regions when he was in biyou village. The person in charge of each region of the company is a position with the highest level of authority in the company in addition to the director. In some cases, it may even become the top management of the company with the most "authority" and "power" in addition to the only Zhao Fangxu. This is also one of the main reasons why when the company is facing major events and meets to discuss and decide how to act, the heads of all regions also have the right to raise their hands to vote. In addition, If temporary workers are "private soldiers" in the hands of regional leaders, then regional leaders are Zhao Fangxu''s personal "confidants.". Because almost all the principals of each region of the company were the same as Mr. Xu in those years. They were all recommended by Zhao Fangxu himself. At that time... There were no other directorships in the company! However, Ren Fei is obviously different. At least in today''s matter, her attitude at the moment is not like that of Zhao Fangxu''s confidants at all. After all, Zhao Fangxu didn''t agree with Liu Xiaojiang, but he wouldn''t clearly oppose it. Before this attitude of no objection... First of all, he didn''t agree! If Ren Fei is on the side of the company and is also the regional head of Zhao Fangxu''s confidant, how can he ignore Liu Xiaojiang''s "doubts" at this point? What the clarinet just said What''s up to pull Ren Fei to meet him? What, ignoring Ren Fei''s ideas and opinions, ordered the clarinet to come and guard with full arms? Maybe these clarinets didn''t lie. What he learned is true, but Ren Fei''s current attitude clearly shows that there must be some differences between the two. Thinking of this, Liu Xiaojiang narrowed his eyes and looked at Ren Fei. Obviously, he thought that the woman was more likely to be inconsistent, and might even be suspected of using the clarinet to mislead his ideas. However, the descendants of the founding fathers, with this family background, are also condescending to be the head of the region, unless she purposefully assumes the post of the head of the region At this time, Su Cheng put down the dishes and chopsticks in his hand, picked up the napkin on the table, wiped the oil on his mouth and said with a smile: "Xiaojiang, don''t look at Xiaofei like that. You guessed it right. She is really not the person standing on the side of the company, nor is she a confidant around Zhao Fangxu and Zhao Dong. The reason why she took over the post of the person in charge of this region is just the result of our coercion with ''responsibility''." "She is the person we arranged in the company to supervise whether the company acts according to the rules..." "Hehe, it''s a shame to say this. The leaders above wanted to use Yang Mou to let Zhao Fangxu keep Xiaofei around for supervision. As a result, Zhao Dong wouldn''t eat this set at all. Instead, he gave Xiaofei more authority and separated her from his side." "When he does this, what is difficult to do is the above. Do you say that the above gives up the greater authority to let Xiaofei continue to supervise Zhao Fangxu, or let her, as the person in charge of the central China region of the company, use her authority to stare at the wind and grass in the alien circle?" "....." Liu Xiaojiang still didn''t speak, but he couldn''t help but frown slowly because the other party was right about his inner thoughts. "Actually, I want to say..." Su Cheng continued with a smile. "Zhao Fangxu doesn''t need to stare, because the old man''s idea has never changed. In his heart, there is nothing more important than the stability of the world. Although he is a person, the leaders above can''t understand it, he will always do something unexpected." "However, Zhao Dong is a respectable person and a person who is willing to put everything down for the stability of the world, even if it is the brotherhood between him and Lord Xu in those years..." Hearing this, Liu Xiaojiang flashed Feng Baobao''s figure in his mind. Looking at the middle-aged man named Su Cheng, Liu Xiaojiang finally said: "Mr. Su, what exactly do you want to say? The brotherhood between Mr. Zhao and Mr. Xu... What does it have to do with me?" "I didn''t think so before..." Su Cheng looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who finally opened his mouth. An accident flashed in his eyes, shook his head and said helplessly: "But now, I''m beginning to think it matters." "You think you think my business is mine." Liu Xiaojiang said calmly. "Mr. Su, if you come to me, you just want to welcome the leader and say something about it... You should know how many things will happen to the master of all sex?" "Besides, the fact that the Wang family was killed has been well known in the circle. It may be too much to say that people were in panic, but to say that the Wang family would not cause any noise is also a naive and foolish idea." "OK, let''s talk about Xiaojiang you..." Su Cheng was slightly silent for a moment, and then smiled at Liu Xiaojiang again. "The leaders above know the details of the plan you and Mr. Zhao said through Mr. Zhao. Even if the risk of the plan is great, the person in charge of implementing the plan needs to have the unimaginable individual strength, but the Wang family has also given proof." "You have the strength to do it, and if there is no accident, soon... The whole nature will be completely in your hands, which can be regarded as a fundamental solution to most unstable factors in the open." "But..." So far, Su Cheng put away his smile, looked straight into Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes and said: "I''m curious, no... not just me. The leader of the leaders above is also curious about you young man..." "Why do you have an idea comparable to a saint at a young age and are willing to put it into action? What you finally need... Is only the freedom allowed in the rules." "Xiaojiang..." "It''s not that leaders and I don''t believe that there will be people like you in the world, but your origin is unknown. We don''t know anything about you except after joining the company... You should be able to understand our caution?" "After all, the stability of this society is hard won, even piled up with countless blood. None of us... Can be sorry for the pay and sacrifice of our predecessors!" Chapter 334 Da... Da... Da While listening to Su Cheng''s passionate and generous words, Liu Xiaojiang leaned against his seat and gently tapped the table with his fingers. He didn''t feel the slightest excitement because of these words, but after a little thinking, he looked up at Su Cheng opposite and said: "Mr. Su, in the final analysis, I still think I''m not easy to control, so I have this meeting today..." "However, since I''m here, it shows that I''m willing to make a compromise on some things. You don''t need to use these words to find reasons for the people above..." "So, just say it straight. How do you and the leaders above feel that I am a qualified tool that can be controlled and used?" "Xiaojiang, you''ve gone a little too far." Su Cheng shook his head and sighed. "The leaders above have never regarded anyone as a tool, not only those senior directors at the company level, but also the most grass-roots ordinary employees in the company, but also living comrades with ideas..." "But as long as they dare to become unstable factors and destroy the normal life of ordinary people, you will ruthlessly erase these fresh lives," Liu Xiaojiang said. "Different people have far more individual abilities than ordinary people. Even those congenital different people have the power that ordinary people can''t do before they have done anything. This is undoubtedly a congenital injustice for the vast majority of ordinary people in the world." "However, the number of aliens is too small, and their power is not as powerful as the overwhelming number of ordinary people..." "Moreover, with the accelerated pace of development in the past 100 years, there has been an external force called ''science'', which has completely eliminated the possibility that aliens pose a fatal threat to ordinary people." "Mr. Su, this world has always been dominated by ordinary people. Even in ancient times... Even in the troubled times many years ago, this fact has not changed at all. On the contrary, there has been a history of ordinary people slaughtering different people." "Aliens are the time bomb in ordinary people''s society. Their existence is an unstable factor in society..." "Now, the leaders above, perhaps for humanitarian reasons or for other reasons, do not want to kill all the alien groups, but just want to centrally manage and control the alien groups... I think this is very good." "After all, even if the society is dominant, those ordinary people who are the ''subject'' of the world also have to live under relatively reasonable rules. Strangers... Should not feel more noble than ordinary people." Wen Yan, Su Cheng looked at Liu Xiaojiang in surprise and said, "is this your view of strangers?" See this, Liu Xiaojiang frowned slowly again. "Mr. Su, I don''t believe that Mr. Zhao didn''t mention it to you, nor do you think you would agree to let me join an organization that can also be regarded as the root of chaos without knowing my attitude..." "Since you just met until now, is this so-called appreciation and surprise deliberately mocking me who is willing to act as a tool?" "No, no, no..." Su Cheng quickly shook his head and explained. "After all, hearsay is hearsay, and Zhao Fangxu is not you after all. I talked to you face to face for the first time. At least what I said just now, based on my experience of looking at people over the years... I am also willing to believe you." "What else do you want to know about me?" Liu Xiaojiang still frowned, so that Su Cheng couldn''t understand him. Did he believe it or not. "Purpose..." Su Cheng bowed his head slightly and pondered for a moment, but finally looked at Liu Xiaojiang seriously and said: "Xiaojiang, I know this may involve your privacy, or you may not want people to know your purpose at all, but in this situation in the alien circle, the leaders above obviously still think that you should find out what your purpose is." At this point, he shook his head helplessly and said: "To tell you the truth, I don''t want to come over this time based on my trust in director Zhao, but Xiao Fei''s level is not enough, and her identity and position are difficult to guarantee that she won''t be criticized..." "Descendants of the founding fathers..." Liu Xiaojiang turned to look at Ren Fei and said, "can''t this identity be trusted by the leaders above?" "Because we want to talk about democracy..." Su Cheng smiled and shook his head. "But these things have nothing to do with the alien circle, and it''s not what you should care about. As long as you can meet the bottom line sent by me this time..." "I want you and the company to trust me." Liu Xiaojiang said directly and calmly before Su Cheng finished. "Mr. Su, in fact, as you said, my strength is enough to make the leaders above feel that I am also an unstable factor, because you can hardly effectively prevent the possible situation of me in the future through any internal means." "After all, even the recognized top experts in the circle are my martial uncle in terms of relationship generation. No one can guarantee whether the old Heavenly Master can really be cruel if I mess around..." "I''m probably also a layman. My lifelong pursuit is just to live freely, but just because my origin is unknown, I also have the power that ordinary outsiders can''t reach..." "A special person like me has appeared in the public. After that, even if I say I don''t care about anything, which qualified leader will rest assured that I may be more like a time bomb than a stranger and be at ease in the society of ordinary people?" "Besides, I don''t look like an old practitioner who can avoid the world, and I don''t think that being far away from the secular world is equivalent to being carefree in the real sense..." "That''s it?" Su Cheng was really stunned this time. Unexpectedly, what Liu Xiaojiang was trying to pursue was just the trust of the leaders and the company, just to make himself live more natural and unrestrained in the secular world in the future. "Otherwise?" Liu Xiaojiang raised his mouth slowly. "Mr. Su, I''m very curious now. What do you and the leaders above think of me? What do you think is my purpose? Do you think I want to subvert the whole world and take everything from the leaders of ordinary people?" "......." Su Cheng couldn''t help twitching a few times, then resumed his smile and said: "The leaders above are not so exaggerated. They just feel that you have a strong sense of disobedience. You don''t seem to be a saint at all, but your ultimate goal is almost the same as that of a saint..." "Oh?" Liu Xiaojiang said curiously. "If so, didn''t I arouse the suspicion of the leaders above when I tried to explore the secrets of that year and even wanted to get baqiji?" "That''s not true," Su Cheng said indifferently. "It''s just Baqi skill. No matter how strong it is, it can''t really turn the sky. Zhang Huaiyi''s act of killing so many famous players in the circle with one person directly shows that Baqi skill is nothing more than that..." "But you are different. Regardless of your personal ability, your ideas, your means, and the determination willing to pay for certain purposes... Are likely to cause a conflict of ''ideas'' to some extent." "After all, no matter how powerful you are, you can''t be stronger than an intercontinental missile. At most, you just pay a relatively heavy price." "But..." "You''re gone, your thoughts are still there, and those who are influenced by you are likely to pass on this thought. If there is a school similar to omnipotence again, I''m afraid it will only be more difficult than omnipotence now." "So, we want to know what your purpose is, and confirm whether your ideas and ideas are what you say..." "The dispute over ideas is far more terrible than behavioral war. In other words, it is precisely because of different ideas that war may occur between two parties with different ideas. Moreover, the war caused by ideas is far more serious than the disputes and conflicts caused by problems such as'' resources''." "After all, different ideas can lead to conflict in anything. Once this leads to a real war... It will be an endless and tragic struggle." Ho Ordinary people are just ordinary people. Even if they know a lot of inside information through the company, they don''t notice the particularity of baqiji. There are too many things that can be really done by these things that can be called today''s extraordinary limits. Even if Liu Xiaojiang himself can ignore their threats, he will never despise these relatively strange extraordinary means. And Can''t be stronger than an intercontinental missile? Hehe If Liu Xiaojiang was originally quite afraid of these scientific and technological weapons, now after long-term contact with the company and the above two parties, On the contrary, he also found out the bottom line of those leaders above, and believed that they would not choose to bear the heavy price after being bombed by missiles and other weapons because they were not a fatal threat. Those too powerful scientific weapons, the most important thing is a deterrent! Liu Xiaojiang will not destroy everything. Even if its existence is unreasonable, it will not lead to the extreme idea of "either death or serious injury". How much depends on what the situation is and what he has done "So?" Liu Xiaojiang didn''t know what these were, so he didn''t mean to deny each other. Instead, he looked at Su Cheng calmly and asked: "Today, I just came to talk. Will you and the leaders above believe that my real purpose is just to get the trust of the company and the above two parties so that I can live more freely in the future?" "Hey..." a flash of pride flashed in Su Cheng''s eyes. Although the other party covered it well, Liu Xiaojiang was keenly aware of it. "If we just talk, we certainly won''t easily choose to believe. At least... You have to prove this with your own behavior." Sure enough Liu Xiaojiang guessed early in the morning that the top sent someone to come, or with the support of zhengyitian Shifu, naturally, he just couldn''t want to meet and talk with himself. Everyone is an adult. Who can easily believe each other''s words without looking at what each other has done? What''s the use of meeting and talking? "I haven''t done enough, forget it..." Liu Xiaojiang, after all, depends on others. Since he wants to win the trust of the other party, he was in an extremely passive position from the beginning. "Mr. Su, let''s talk about it. What does it want me to do? This time, can I prove myself to be a qualified tool that can be used and controlled?" "Er..." Su Cheng smiled apologetically and said: "Xiaojiang, don''t be so ugly. What are the qualified tools that can be used and controlled? Everyone is gay and gay... If you say so, don''t I also come to work for you?" "Hum..." Liu Xiaojiang put his hands behind his head, leaned back on his chair and said. "Mr. Su, since you know that I used to be a temporary worker in the company, you should understand what I mean, but it doesn''t matter at present. Now let''s talk about business... I''ll listen." "The top sent me here. The bottom line is to know your purpose, and then use one thing to confirm its authenticity..." Su Cheng put away the smile on his face and looked serious and stretched out a finger towards Liu Xiaojiang, regardless of whether Liu Xiaojiang saw it or not. "Since you are also on the side of the general public, you also think that the existence of an alien is a time bomb in society. Moreover, on the side of Tangmen, considering the similar nature of Dan bite and eight wonders, you also use your full identity to make bad acts of breaking people''s inheritance..." "Then..." At this point, Su Cheng smiled again and even narrowed his eyes very kindly, saying: "We can''t just let the outsiders on our side gradually weaken due to the loss of inheritance. At least let those ''outsiders on the other side'' who may be hostile in the future appear in the same... Or even worse situation as ours." "After all, strange things can only be handled by different people, which is also a recognized fact in the international community. The name of all-round may not be loud abroad, but as long as they are willing to inquire, they should be able to know that all-round....... But an organization that does all kinds of evil and acts recklessly." "Xiao Jiang, although I didn''t make myself clear, you should be able to understand what I mean?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang put down his hands with interest, looked up at Su Cheng with a smile and said: "Target..." "All..." Su Cheng said with an unchanged smile. Chapter 335 "All?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Su Cheng with a frown. "Mr. Su, are you kidding me?" "Of course not..." Su Cheng shook his head seriously. "Xiaojiang, you can rest assured. According to our estimation, since you have the power to destroy the Wang family alone, as long as you can carefully avoid a large number of enemy encirclement and suppression, there should be no big problems when you start this matter later." "After all, compared with us, not everyone is willing to consider issues from a humanitarian perspective, even if these people usually talk about so-called benevolence, morality and democracy..." "Xiao Jiang, please go out and have a look by yourself. After seeing the strange situations outside with your own eyes, I believe you should gradually change your view of us..." "Should..." Liu Xiaojiang repeated the word "should" repeatedly stressed by Su Cheng, and then his face was calm and indifferent and said slowly. "If you are on a strange land, the distance between regions, the number and power distribution of local aliens, and the form of power they have..." "Almost everything here may have big problems, which will more or less make outsiders like me passive in action. Moreover, the other party may also have an alien organization like the company to provide assistance......" "Besides..." Speaking of this, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Cheng across the table and said, "if the living conditions of those strange people outside are really like what you just said, can they still pose a threat to us in this dilemma?" "Mr. Su, you don''t want to cheat me out to solve it. Let me die in a foreign country with a seemingly reasonable and fully justified reason, which is an unstable factor supported by Zhengyi master''s house?" "Do they have this ability?" Su Cheng replied with a smile. "Hum..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t speak this time. "OK, anyway, you don''t look like the one who will refuse it..." Su Cheng looked at Liu Xiaojiang without saying a word, and finally smiled and shook his head to explain. "Xiao Jiang, as I said just now, this is the result that the above wants you to prove whether you can be trusted in person without investigating your identity to the end..." "Moreover, since it''s just for confirmation, it won''t let you die..." "After all, if you are really trustworthy, if you, a good seedling with both strength and ability, break in the process of trying to prove yourself, it will be a regrettable loss for us..." "So..." Su Cheng looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a gentle expression and said, "this time, I want you to go alone, but what you just said is really a problem, and it is still a big problem that you are a young man who is not familiar with in a short time." "In this case, if you don''t know all kinds of local situations well, or even help from your own people who have already mixed in...... is it difficult to test your espionage ability?" "Although the ability of temporary workers is very good, and the previous incident in biyou village is enough to prove your ability, after all, it''s just a small fight among themselves..." "Ma Xianhong, as the successor of baqiji, although he is so outstanding in personal strength that it needs everyone except you to work together to solve it, his personality and personality are there after all. Now it seems that he is not an irreconcilable enemy." "What''s more, you guys were... Hehe, it wasn''t a spy sneaking into the war. It was just bullying an honest child..." "....." Liu Xiaojiang did not deny this. He remembered the situation in biyou village, especially Ma Xianhong''s awkward personality. He even had an impulse to laugh in his heart. However, considering the current situation, he still resisted the desire to laugh, looked at Su Cheng as usual and said: "I don''t care if I sneak in or not. As long as someone can take charge of the reception in a strange land, solve the problems I just mentioned, and provide a good opportunity for action... That''s enough." "Did you promise?" Su Cheng smiled. "Do I have the right to say no?" Liu Xiaojiang asked without revealing his emotions. "Er..." Su Cheng felt his nose in embarrassment. "Hum..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Su Cheng who couldn''t answer. He didn''t mean to embarrass him about it, but continued with a slight complaint. "If you refuse this, the above must think I''m lying. The real purpose is probably not to gain trust so that I can live freely in the secular world in the future..." "Moreover, if I really get to this point, and considering the past experiences that I don''t even know, I''m afraid things will only gradually go to extremes step by step..." "At that time, let alone let yourself and the people around you be really at ease. I''m afraid even the most basic ''plain and light living'' will gradually develop into a naive extravagant hope under the suspicion of you people..." At this point, he looked at Su Cheng deeply and said: "Mr. Su, don''t talk to me about modern weapons. The absolute violence carried by intercontinental missiles is not something anyone can easily make a decision, let alone use this absolute violence on ''their own''..." "I am willing to contribute to the stable development of the world in order to get the real freedom, but I don''t care whether ordinary people are dominant or not. I just don''t want to affect what I pursue too much because of other obviously more troublesome things." "After all, under the current situation of the development of the world, it''s really difficult to turn an alien into the master of the world..." "Oh, are you threatening us?" Su Cheng was too clear about what he didn''t say, but the threat was obvious arrogance, and didn''t show any negative emotions and attitudes. "Forget it, it doesn''t look like you... Xiaojiang." Liu Xiaojiang picked up the tea cup on the table, drank the already cool tea and said: "Mr. Su, we just met for the first time. Even I don''t know who I am. Can you really confirm it only by some rumors..." "If you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will kill you..." Su Cheng also picked up the tea cup on the table, still smiling at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Selfish but with a bottom line, at least it will not affect other innocent people too much because of its own convenience, nor will it take the initiative to violate the great righteousness in people''s hearts. It will only use tough means when there is no choice..." "Moreover, he is also a man of character who knows kindness and pays attention to emotion and righteousness..." "Xiaojiang, if all the outsiders in the circle are like you, as long as we don''t have too many selfish desires, I believe it will only be easier to manage..." "... who knows." Liu Xiaojiang put the teacup back on the table, looked up at Su Cheng, but didn''t continue to talk to him, then turned his head to one side and said to Ren Fei, who had been silent from the beginning: "Miss Ren Fei, I''m suddenly curious about something. Would you like to answer generously?" As soon as it comes out, Not only was Ren Fei suddenly questioned, but even Su Cheng looked puzzled. It was obvious that there was almost no real contact between Liu Xiaojiang and Ren Fei. "What''s the matter..." Ren Fei looked at the young man who would make many people feel headache, then nodded slightly and said: "Now that we have agreed to our requirements, we know nothing about other things in the circle..." Wen Yan, Like Su Cheng, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the only woman in charge of the company with a smile and said: "In fact, it''s not just the clarinet. In fact, long before the biyou village incident, I heard something about Miss Ren Fei in someone''s mouth. Today''s problem..... Was also the one who called me not long ago." Hearing this, Ren Fei suddenly felt a little bad, but just now he said "say nothing". It''s not good to interrupt the next words too strongly. So "Well, that''s it, Miss Ren Fei. You should know Xu Si in North China. He just called me to discuss business. Then he knew that you were also included in the people I met, and immediately entrusted me with a small matter with a meal..." Liu Xiaojiang took a deep breath of air, then shook his head reluctantly and continued: "You know, after all, I''m an ordinary person, and my monthly salary is fixed. Of course, if I can save, I can save. At present, I just don''t know whether Miss Ren Fei is willing to honor me and have dinner alone with Xu Si in North China?" "......." Ren Fei. "......." Su Cheng. "Why? Unwilling?" Liu Xiaojiang noticed the reluctance in Ren Fei''s eyes. He suddenly felt comfortable in his heart, and then got up from his position and shook his head. "OK, anyway, we are just the tools of the leaders above. We are not qualified to ask the leaders above to promise anything, even if we just want to exchange a small thing for a big meal with others..." "Xiao Fei!" Su Cheng noticed the loss on Liu Xiaojiang''s face. Although he knew that the boy was upset and deliberately making trouble for himself, he immediately turned to look at Ren Fei. The meaning in his eyes was also very obvious. "... yes." when Ren Fei heard Su Cheng''s reminder, she calmly agreed, turned her head to Liu Xiaojiang, who was going to leave, and said: "You ask Xu Si to contact me. It''s just a dinner... Anytime." "... don''t force Miss Ren Fei." Liu Xiaojiang noticed Ren Fei''s performance of almost indifference, and couldn''t help but secretly lament Xu Si''s almost zero possibility. "Not reluctantly..." Ren Fei smiled innocently at Liu Xiaojiang. "It''s just a meal. He once ate in his own house, and he won''t allow pets to sit aside." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Now in this woman''s heart, my famous fourth brother in North China is not even human "Ha ha......" Su Cheng immediately came out and made a round of it, saying: "Xiao Fei, you can''t say that. Xiao Si''er is also the same person in charge as you. Although..... Well, there are some... Defects in his personality, yes, but he is also Lord Xu''s own son. Since this boy really likes you, why can''t he give you a chance?" Ren Fei looked at Su Cheng, "because people and animals are not......" "Cough!" Su Cheng immediately coughed, interrupted Ren Fei''s next words, then looked at Liu Xiaojiang who had got up and wanted to leave, and said: "Xiaojiang, look at this today..." "I''ll go back and arrange it first. If you arrange it next, you can contact me at any time..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head, took back his sight from Ren Fei and looked at the smiling tiger in the room again. "OK! That''s it! I''ll go back and report to the leaders today!" Su Cheng nodded. Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang turned to the door of the box, but before reaching out to open the door to leave, he suddenly thought of something. He looked back at Su Cheng, who was about to get up and see him off, and said: "Mr. Su, you said that if I didn''t promise this today and didn''t want to be used as a weapon again because of what I proved, i... should be regarded as the kind of existence that must be erased?" Wen Yan, Su Cheng got up stiff, but soon returned to normal. He smiled at Liu Xiaojiang standing at the door of the box and said: "Xiaojiang, don''t think too much. We won''t. Even if we choose the meeting place near Xiaoxiang''s general military region, who can stop what will happen here? Are those ordinary soldiers with guns or the clarinet who has a good relationship with you outside the door?" "The person who bears the greatest risk in this meeting, but I am an ordinary person..." "So..." Liu Xiaojiang turned and left a figure for the two indoors, then opened the door of the box with flashing eyes. At present, such a large restaurant is empty except for the clarinet ¡­¡­ meanwhile, Everything leads to the North East District, Gao Lian sat in the responsible person''s office, looked at the strange woman sitting on the indoor sofa, frowned and said: "At this juncture, you really shouldn''t come to me. Even if you change your appearance, it''s still possible to be noticed by others..." "If he''s not here, no one will notice..." the woman sat on the sofa, looked at her legs, smelled the speech, looked at Gao Lian in the desk, and the red pupils twinkled with strange luster. "It''s you, Mr. Gao. Recently, you don''t seem to care much about Er Zhuang''s physical condition. Have you found something that can delay her vitality..." Seeing this, Gao Lian''s face flashed a struggle, but in the end, he was still under the woman''s gaze. His face nodded with some hesitation Chapter 336 The next day, The company headquarters, In Zhao Fangxu''s private office, "They want you to work abroad?" After knowing the purpose of meeting Liu Xiaojiang, Zhao Fangxu immediately stood up from the sofa with a frown, and then walked around the house with his hands on his back. "Trouble this time, trouble..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhao Fangxu walking around under his own eyes and doubted: "Although this time I want to prove myself, it''s just a task in the final analysis. Is there any big trouble I don''t see clearly..." "You didn''t see clearly. You didn''t know..." Zhao Fangxu stopped at the speech, turned to Liu Xiaojiang sitting on the sofa and said, "those foreign strangers..." "Xiaojiang, although there are descriptions of those guys in the company''s internal publications, they are more just records of past history and superficial opinions on their means..." "Oh..." Liu Xiaojiang thought Zhao Fangxu wanted to say something, but he didn''t think he was just afraid of those foreign strangers. "Dong Zhao, do you mean that the strength of those foreign aliens is not weak, at least not as... Unbearable as described in the company''s publications?" "The publication didn''t say how unbearable those guys are..." Zhao Fangxu still pushed his glasses with a frown and said: "Now it''s hard for ER Zhuang to reach abroad. Last time, she helped us investigate the information about Nathan Islanders. The girl also spent a lot of effort to get some content from the external network. How much do you know about those foreign strangers?" "I''m not going to kill them all..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhao Fangxu with a serious face and still despised those foreign aliens, because he had known the means used by those foreign aliens when he was in Tongtian Valley on the 24th festival of Qinling Mountains. "If we only talk about the essential level of means, or what mutual means can bring to ourselves..." "Mr. Zhao, on our side, but for those ancient schools that have been inherited for thousands of years, it may be more difficult to start and get started than them, and even less powerful than them in the later primary stage..." "But at the end of our hard work, the personal height we can reach is by no means comparable to that of alchemy and witchcraft..." "As for the two men who appeared on Longhu Mountain a few months ago, as well as the Ninjutsu that fought with the elders in the circle on the battlefield, there are other means that exist but are not famous..." Speaking of which, Liu Xiaojiang frowned slowly. "Part of the reason is that the ''upper limit'' of our means has become lower, and part of the reason... Is the gap between people and art." "After all, most of the most profound means on our side, except Tangmen, did not exist for killing from the beginning. When the ''upper limit'' between people and art is the same, it is just like the primary stage I just mentioned..." "Because, compared with us who are keen to explore inward and pursue a more perfect self, the means used by foreign outsiders to develop are obviously stronger when fighting with others..." "... it''s the first time I''ve heard of such a thing, but since you know the differences between foreigners at home and abroad, why do you promise such trouble so quickly?" Zhao Fangxu couldn''t help but wonder. "Xiaojiang, although you have the ability to destroy the Wang family alone, there is no doubt that you are excellent in your ability, but you should give those foreigners almost the same experience as those at home, or even a heavier blow... Are you really confident that you can do such a thing?" "Foreign countries are not domestic. Even if they say they will give some support, if they are really surrounded by a large number of enemies, I think even your boy will be much more fierce..." "Oh... If I don''t agree, do I have any other choice?" Liu Xiaojiang shook his head with a bitter smile. "Dong Zhao, you don''t know my situation. If you don''t agree to this dangerous task that can prove yourself, you will only leave a more negative impression on those above......" "So..." "Liu Xiaojiang, a temporary worker who knows everything, will completely disappear. Later, it is likely that these people above will recognize him as a true all-round leader on the spot..." "Liu Xiaojiang no longer exists. Yinggou, a pure unstable factor, walks with the whole sex monster and guides the whole sex mischief... Can only be the biggest monster leader in their eyes." "Alas, the tree wants to be quiet but the wind doesn''t stop..." Wen Yan, Zhao Fangxu sat back on the sofa in a complicated mood. Looking at Liu Xiaojiang, who was obviously tired opposite, he couldn''t help but subconsciously say: "Xiaojiang, in the face of such a situation, you are a good man, but you can''t get trust. You can only make endless use of it. Don''t you feel hate at all, and don''t you think it''s unfair at all?" "You are still so young, you crave very few things, and even what you want most is just to live in accordance with the rules. At present, you always encounter such things. Don''t you... Want to destroy everything?" "Life is not easy..." Liu Xiaojiang was a little stunned, then smiled and shook his head, saying: "There are too many unfair things in the world, but compared with other uncivilized creatures, those beasts still follow the law of the jungle and only the strong deserve to live. Even if the world is still unfair, the weak can at least feel a trace of hope from it..." "Besides..." "Family, friends... And the most important group of people who are closely related to you. Although it is normal for people to be selfish, if they are too selfish... They must feel more tired sooner or later." "... Xiaojiang, you are really excellent." Zhao Fangxu looked at Liu Xiaojiang and was silent for a long time. Then he smiled and shook his head helplessly. "It may be that God treats ordinary people in the world well when young people like you can appear. Sometimes... I really doubt whether your boy is human or not. Why can he always maintain such a calm attitude when he is young..... It''s too rare." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Zhao Fangxu also didn''t notice Liu Xiaojiang''s strange eyes. He slightly relieved his appreciation for Liu Xiaojiang, reached out and pushed the eyes on the bridge of his nose, saying with concern: "Now that you have decided to go and don''t want me to drag things over with the top, my advice to you is to be careful and be careful. Don''t put yourself in danger because of rashness. I still need you to come back and help deal with the trouble in the circle." "And..." "Xiaojiang, you must remember that the task can fail, because as long as you are willing to prove yourself and have really been there, I am confident to keep you even if the task fails, but you must not give me a chance to die... You have to give me a chance to collect your body." "......." Liu Xiaojiang was silent again, completely unaware of what he should say. Although he can understand Zhao Fangxu''s kindness, it doesn''t sound so pleasant after all. It''s even a bit like cursing himself face to face Then. "Dong Zhao, after I leave, er Zhuang and Chen duo......" Liu Xiaojiang thought for a while and said slowly. "I have my own arrangements for the two little girls..." Zhao Fangxu immediately nodded and said, "you can rest assured. If you find that the two girls are missing a hair... Come and pull out all my beard in person." "... Oh, that''s a good joke. You''re so humorous." Liu Xiaojiang said with a hehe look on his face. "Don''t forget the thing I mentioned before..." "What about Xiao Gao? Of course I didn''t forget..." Zhao Fangxu pondered for a moment and said: "after all, Xiao Gao is the regional head of the company and the only person in charge of the Gao family. If there is no legitimate reason..." "I understand..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. "Lao Gao, after all, is Erzhuang''s father. He has been running around for his daughter to live. I can even guess the reason why he chose to do so... Because it''s just for Erzhuang to live well." "I understand..." Zhao Fangxu thought about it, but still frowned: "but we can''t ignore other people''s lives just for her daughter. When Ma Xianhong was robbed, many people died in the company, even none of the employees in charge of transportation..." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhao Fangxu strangely and said, "Dong Zhao, did you misunderstand something?" "I said that Lao Gao is likely to have a deal with someone, or even the ghost arranged by the other party in the company, which is one of the reasons why the other party knows the company so well..." "But the person in charge of the company didn''t know Ma Xianhong''s transportation route about biyou village before. Besides, Lao Gao showed his feet because he showed something wrong in front of me. This kind of wrong... Is also a proof that he doesn''t want to continue." "And..." "Lao Gao''s situation is obviously different from that of Ma Xianhong. He is not completely controlled by means, which is the main reason why I noticed him immediately when he hesitated and resisted at the beginning..." "You mean..." Zhao Fangxu was stunned and became more serious. "Xiao Gao is not the only one in the company, and the suspicion of the board of directors has not been completely eliminated yet..." "This is the only way to explain the matter of biyou village. Lao Gao doesn''t have the ability to get Ma Xianhong''s transportation route under your eyes." Liu Xiaojiang nodded slightly. "In addition, I guess the reason why the ''broad bench'' on the company side didn''t ask anything is precisely because the situation of another person is roughly the same as Lao Gao. They are all under the ''complete'' control that is not fully controlled..." "Maybe..." "Now in the eyes of Lao Gao and that man, everything he has done these days, including communicating the company''s situation to the enemy and leaking Ma Xianhong''s transportation route... Has not betrayed anyone. It is a state of clear conscience." "I think I''m right to deal with the other party reasonably, think the other party is more correct than the company... And even become good friends with the other party. Although it sounds ridiculous, it''s roughly the same." "Xiaojiang, another person... Who do you think it is?" Zhao Fangxu tried to ask. "... HMM." Liu Xiaojiang looked down and said slowly. "I remember when I was in biyou village, because of the problems with Chen duo, the clarinet mentioned the company''s bunker and talked about some things I had encountered, including the so-called ''storm life''..." "Dong Zhao, to tell you the truth..." "In fact, I can''t confirm who the other party is, but since the board of directors is the most suspicious, it should at least give the other party a chance to start. Usually, when directors meet with strangers in the circle, most of them are unlikely to be just themselves and the other party..." "In this case, how can the other party use means to control others? Is it difficult to control the other party instantly as soon as we meet?" "If so, why doesn''t the other party control you, Mr. Zhao, who has more power secretly and has obviously great voice in the company?" "......." Zhao Fangxu. "Because this is conditional..." Liu Xiaojiang continued. "Moreover, no matter what the other conditions are, one of the most likely conditions is that it takes at least a little time to control others. Mr. Zhao, why you are not controlled should be that the other party has no chance and time to do it." "If it is true as I guess, the people most likely to be controlled in the board of directors and who have time for the other party to use means to successfully control are most likely to be the people who were and are still responsible for the work of the bunker..." "After all, at present, only the bunker side can make it possible for the current directors to contact each other for a long time or alone." "Bo Ren, or you long?" Zhao Fangxu frowned tightly, as if the two eyebrows were connected. "Xiaojiang, if this is indeed the case, and there is indeed a ghost planted in the company between Bo Ren and you long, will the identity of the other party be..." "The possibility is not high." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "You should know that Zhang Chulan and I met Ma Xianhong in the abandoned bunker before, which shows that the other party at least has the means of changing face that ordinary people can''t recognize..." "But..." At this point, he slowly raised his mouth, looked at Zhao Fangxu with flashing eyes and said: "Dong Zhao, that''s why you can investigate the problems that left the bunker. Who lost everything because of it?" "If it is true that someone has completely disappeared in the world after leaving the bunker, does it mean that my guess today is likely to catch a key point, between Mr. Huang and Mr. Bi..... There is no need for me to say more?" "I see..." Zhao Fangxu was silent for a moment, then smiled and raised his head, but there was no smile in his eyes under his glasses. "This is really a good way..." "... who says not?" a flash of success flashed in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, and then he got up from the sofa and walked to the door. "Zhao Dong, please give you all these things. If there is any emergency next and I can''t be contacted for the time being..." After that, Liu Xiaojiang directly stretched out his hand and opened the door, indicating that the strange man with glasses outside entered the room and said: "Then let this all sex monster disguised as an employee of the company contact the wind family of the world association to help you get things done......" As soon as the voice fell, The gentle and strange man with glasses, under Zhao Fangxu''s surprised gaze, politely bent over and nodded, saying: "Zhao Dong, according to the instructions of the headmaster, Shen Chong, during this period of time... Please take care of me." "......." Zhao Fangxu. Chapter 337 evening, After arranging Shen Chong with Zhao Fangxu, Liu Xiaojiang immediately planned to take a plane back to the northeast region of the company and wanted to carefully check the physical conditions of the two girls before leaving. After all, he hasn''t been back at all for some time. His understanding of the physical condition of the two girls is only limited to the narration when Erzhuang contacted him, so he can''t determine whether Erzhuang is exaggerating in order not to worry himself. Those complex Western aliens on Nathan Island, yin and Yang masters and forbearance people on birui mountain in Kyoto These guys who have expressed the need for key care above sound that even if they can''t pose any threat to Liu Xiaojiang, they are still not a problem that can be solved casually What''s more, there are other foreigners who need to be dealt with at their own discretion If you don''t feel like you''re leaving this time, at least it will take some time to deal with these troubles. Liu Xiaojiang can''t afford to "calculate" Zhao Fangxu before leaving, and let the company boss help him contain people who may be looking for trouble, so as to avoid accidents that are too unexpected when he leaves China. Now, especially the two little girls Erzhuang and Chen duo Liu Xiaojiang has always understood what his "weakness" is, and he can''t accept that they will become a bargaining chip for the enemy to threaten himself in the future. Therefore, when he can''t deal with the situation happening to them in time, he must arrange everything in advance as well as possible. Besides "Fourth brother, remember what I told you before. Don''t let Yanyan go out on a mission recently. Oh, by the way... I remember she had a lot of trouble with her family before, but since she has hung up her job in the company, if you have time, let third brother help." "Well, I''ve had a lot of trouble recently. Who would pay attention to a careless little girl in the company, but if you want to say so, it''s OK. Anyway, I''ve been working on my side for a while. She and her family have been so stiff... It''s really outrageous to say so." "Well, you help me watch Yanyan, that girl..." "When it comes to this matter, what did you talk about last time? Why is this girl getting more and more strange? At first she looks very excited. Recently, it''s obvious that she''s starting to be uncomfortable again. That way..... Tut Tut, like a little resentful woman." "... nothing special, that is, closer to each other." "That''s right. We''re close, but we can''t see each other. Xiaojiang... Women are creatures. Don''t like the new and hate the old when you get them..." "... hang up!" "Oh, no! I haven''t thanked you well yet! Xiao Fei''s matter... She really promised to have dinner with me!" "... Er, yeah, that''s good, fourth brother. Ask for your own blessing..." "Hey, the fourth brother comes out and gets caught. What woman in the world can escape the palm of your fourth brother?" "Oh..." "By the way, Xiaojiang, I suddenly want to see you up there. Is it because of the Wang family? Your boy is the one..." Doo... Doo... Doo Liu Xiaojiang just walked out of the door of the company''s headquarters and found a familiar atmosphere that seemed to be waiting for him. So he hung up the call with Xu Si and took the initiative to find the past along the breath with a little doubt ¡­¡­ A moment later, Near the company''s headquarters, In the corner of a street, Liu Xiaojiang calmly appeared at the entrance of the street. Looking at the dignified fashionable old man standing at the corner, he couldn''t help but say hello to the other party: "Mr. Lu, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you... Waiting for me?" Wen Yan, Lu Jin looked up at Liu Xiaojiang, then came out of the corner, pointed to the teahouse on the side, and said: "Xiaojiang, I have something I want to confirm with you. Let''s go and have a seat with me..." Then, whether Liu Xiaojiang answered or not, the old man passed by Liu Xiaojiang directly and walked to the small teahouse not far away, leaving only a tall and straight back of a suit. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang looked at Lu Jin''s natural and unrestrained back. Although he wanted to turn around and leave without face, considering the Tongtian Book obtained from the other party, he finally shook his head and walked up helplessly. ¡ª¡ª¡ª In the teahouse box, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Lu Jin sitting opposite without saying a word, but his face was dignified. He had been drinking tea there and stared at his own Lu Jin, saying: "Mr. Lu, if you have anything to say, just say it. Xiaojiang has something to do here, and in terms of time... It can''t be said to be very rich." "Hum..." Lu Jin immediately put down the tea cup in her hand, looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a very serious expression and said, "Xiaojiang, have you been mixed with Quanxing recently?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang shook his head without changing his face. "Mr. Lu, what are you talking about? I''m an employee of the company. How can I be with all sex demons?" "Then... What happened in Qinling before?" Lu Jin frowned. "Oh, is this what Zhang Chulan told Linglong..." Liu Xiaojiang said still unmoved. "We were investigating the black hand behind the biyou village incident, and when we came into contact with Mei Jinfeng, an all-round veteran, we accidentally learned about the rootless collection, so..... We went to the Qinling Mountains to see the situation." "Did you and Zhang Chulan get anything about rootless life?" when Lu Jin heard the word "rootless life", she could not help but subconsciously clench the tea cup on the table. Liu Xiaojiang immediately shook his head and said, "No." "In addition to the special Valley in Qinling Mountains and those wanton ghost guys, the rootless collection land has long been taken first, and the so-called babies... Are also one of them. All of them have been searched." "However, when it comes to harvest, I don''t know how Zhang Chulan is. Anyway, for me personally, the original owner of that special Valley told me the answer of ''what is a man'', and also let me understand the conflict between social development and strangers..." With that, he calmly picked up the tea cup and drank a few mouthfuls of fragrant hot tea under Lu Jin''s suspicious gaze. Tut, it''s bitter. It''s not as good as industrial drinks. It doesn''t even have any sugar "The magical Valley inside the Qinling Mountains is the place where rootless students formed an alliance with the thirty-five people..." Lu Jin obviously learned a lot from Lu Linglong, even the past that Xu Xin said before. At this time, he listened to Liu Xiaojiang mention the valley of the Qinling mountains again. He could not help but frown and think about it. It was obvious that he was considering whether to go and have a look. Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang guessed Lu Jin''s idea, so he slowly opened his mouth and reminded him, "Master Lu, I heard some of the hatred between you and the rootless student from Linglong, and I also know that your teacher, Zuo ruotong, the immortal Daying, is so angry with him." "To tell you the truth..." "No matter what the specific situation is, the master is angry to death. Boy, I can''t understand what you think. I also feel that if I encounter the same situation as you, I will only hate the culprit behind this kind of thing more than you..." "It''s not too much to destroy the whole sex..." "However, you are different from me. You are not alone. The whole family is not hungry. At this time, coupled with the identity of the ten guys in the circle, you can''t make the same choice as me. You hate everyone related to it because of rootlessness, and even destroy the seemingly unreasonable organization of integrity." "You can''t and won''t..." "After all, even the old man of the LV family only showed the appearance of a ''mad dog'' in the open. Moreover, if there were no other ulterior reasons, how could he create such an external image of vengeance..." "You just want to find rootless students to avenge your school. Boy, I dare not have any opinions, but if you want to go to Qinling, you can find clues about rootless students..." At this point, he slowly put down the tea cup in his hand, shook his head and said: "Master Lu, you''d better give up the Qinling line. It''s very special in the gas Bureau there. It even creates a so-called ''dead land''. If you don''t enter according to the correct route, you must be old... It can only be a fatal ending." "What''s more, we followed Mei Jinfeng and went to the valley along the right route. If there were any important clues about rootless life and the chaos between Jiashen and Shenzhou in those years, even if you didn''t believe my ability, wouldn''t you believe Zhang Chulan''s smart guy?" "The fact is that all of us at that time got nothing in Qinling..." "... you know so much." Lu Jin''s thoughts were guessed through. He looked at Liu Xiaojiang angrily and said: "Is it all from my Linglong''s mouth? I heard that when the company abandoned the bunker, you personally taught both of them a lesson. As a result... You obviously won, but you still chose to let go!" "It''s better this time. Once the Tangmen affair was over, not only Quanxing and Zhang Chulan, but also my Lu family... Will be suspected. I know a lot of secrets from Xu Xin!" "Since you wanted to dissuade Linglong from participating in rootless life, you must know how many chain reactions would be caused by investigating rootless life, and you can''t even get around the chaos of that year. Why did you suddenly choose to let them go?" "My Lu family... When did Lu Jin treat you badly, boy?" "Well..." Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t say that he was looking for help for Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao, so he thought about it and said with a sorry smile: "Master Lu, you misunderstood me. Although I want to stop Linglong and them, you should know the personality of Linglong. Even if I stopped them and forced them to choose a path they don''t want to accept, Linglong will give up?" "......." Lu Jin. "Hey, if you could stop Linglong, you wouldn''t mention it to me today." Liu Xiaojiang scratched his head with a smile and said: "However, if I really care about it, I do have a certain responsibility here. I''m ashamed of you, Master Lu once, so next..... Even if Linglong calls and sends a text message to ask me to go to Lu''s house to save her, I must still pretend not to see anything." "Hmm? When the girl was locked up together! I sent you a text message and called for help, didn''t I?" Lu Jin clenched her teeth with hate on her face. "OK! It must be Xiao Lin! Lock him up when I go back! Neither of the two gadgets wants to come out to me recently!" "Hum..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care what happened to the brothers and sisters of the Lu family. Anyway, the Lu Jin in front of him was not the LV Ci of the LV family. No matter what, he couldn''t really hurt the two young people. He had no secret except that the Lu family had a grudge against Sany and rootless. "What you do is your old freedom. I can''t control it as an outsider, but I have to remind you, boy, if it''s just confinement, you can either confine Linglong and them for a lifetime, or... It won''t help." "... otherwise?" Lu Jin said with a complicated expression. "I let them out, let them continue to investigate rootless things, and let the two younger generation get involved in the hatred of our older generation?" "In case of any accident, how can I explain to the ancestors of the Lu family, how can I explain to their parents, how can my old man''s heart knot and retribution... Affect the future of the Lu family." "The future of the Lu family..." Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes flashed a strange light, but he covered it up well and was not noticed. Then he looked at Lu Jin as usual and said: "Even if the Lu family only maintains the status quo, it is always much better than the Wang family before and the Lu family in the future. At least there is no so-called retribution for some things in that year..." "After all, if you put it a little ugly, Mr. Lu... Your heart knot now may have been the retribution of that year, but your so-called bad behavior was far less annoying than that of others." Wen Yan, Lu Jin, who doubted Liu Xiaojiang''s collusion with the whole sex, immediately narrowed her eyes and looked at Liu Xiaojiang opposite the tea table and said, "boy, do you mean that the LV family will face the same experience as the Wang family in the future?" "Now think of your boy''s recent whereabouts as a mystery. The man just appeared after you were inactive. Is it difficult..." "Do you mean the winning hook?" Liu Xiaojiang calmly drank hot tea, and then opened his mouth and said a word that made Lu Jin stay there directly. "Ah, you''re always right. I''m the current all-round leader - yinggou." "You''re not fucking..." Lu Jin stood up from her seat in disbelief. "Not many people know about this, but martial uncle knows what I''m doing. As for why I haven''t been cleaned up so far, you should go back and figure it out by yourself. If you can''t, go to Longhu Mountain to find my martial uncle for confirmation..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about Lu Jin''s eyes. Then he put down his tea cup, got up from his seat and said goodbye politely: "Master Lu, I have no problem with your Lu family. No one has any problem with your Lu family. Next..... Please be a bystander. If you find something rootless, even for the sake of Tongtian book, I will give you and sany a reasonable explanation." "Today, I really should go. When we meet again, I hope you and I will still be friends..." Chapter 338 Three days later. Night. Lianmen port underground base. "Ah, I see. Is the first stop Kyoto, or..." Liu Xiaojiang listened to the action request on the other end of the phone, and a trace of truth inevitably appeared in his eyes. "I will arrive at the appointed place on time tomorrow, and the person who will be responsible for receiving me there at that time..... Well, you can arrange it, I see." Well, Liu Xiaojiang hung up with Su Cheng, put his mobile phone back in his pocket, sat on the steps and looked at the treatment cabin. However, before he could speak, er Zhuang''s slightly worried voice came from the public address equipment around the room. "Brother Jiang, the first stop of tomorrow''s operation is the neon side..." "Why? Worry about me?" Liu Xiaojiang smiled indifferently. "Don''t worry, it''s just a small place..." "What''s more, it''s impolite to come but not to go. First, it''s in accordance with the rules of the Jianghu to start with the strange people of neon." "Just..." "I''m afraid that until the incident is completely over, they won''t understand that the destruction is making them pay the price for what they have done. This kind of complete extinction that can''t be confirmed by causality... Maybe it''s the retribution of those guys." "I don''t know what the leaders above think, but personally, the aggressor, and still a failed aggressor, can live shamelessly... Without even the least dignity. Living is just a waste of resources." Wen Yan, "....." Erzhuang suddenly became silent. She met Liu Xiaojiang again these two days. She also obviously felt that Liu Xiaojiang had changed a lot, because if it was Liu Xiaojiang in the past, she would not have such a relatively extreme idea because of something unrelated to herself. "What happened once, those ordinary people in neon, should also be regarded as innocent..." "Innocent..." Liu Xiaojiang smiled at Er Zhuang in the treatment cabin and said: "Girl, in addition to practicing on Longhu Mountain a few days ago, I also had fun for myself through the Internet. You see the science fiction that won the grand prize in the past few years and is now very popular..... There are three in total." "Three bodies?" Er Zhuang thought and said. "HMM." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. "I''ve seen some, but I haven''t finished yet..." Erzhuang said shyly. "The novel is very interesting. I recommend you finish it, and then combine it with a role in the novel to see the ordinary people of neon... I believe you won''t think they are innocent." Liu Xiaojiang said. "Who?" Erzhuang wondered. "Cheng Xin." Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help gritting his teeth. "... Er, I''ve heard that it''s the most scolded female character on the Internet." Er Zhuang didn''t finish reading the novel, but somehow he always walked up the Internet and knew a lot of all kinds of things. "She was chosen by human beings and represents the will of most people..." Liu Xiaojiang said. "....." Er Zhuang immediately understood Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning. "Although in the novel, the operability of the sword holder''s vote is not low, and it may even be the result of the initiative of the trisomy, the ordinary people have only been ''bewitched'' to a certain extent." Liu Xiaojiang continued with his chin. "But sadly, this is the reality. The so-called innocent ordinary people did not vote for what they did in those years..." "Since macro decision-making is not good, in this age when people are regarded as fools, who is willing to think about the details of things? Right or wrong, so when the avalanche really begins in the future, no snowflake is innocent..." "Those ordinary people in neon now may be regarded as innocent people, but when the situation is the same as that in those years again, girl..... Do you think how many of them will vote against it, and how many people will resist most of their own people in order to be not even strangers?" "Er Zhuang". "People are like this, and the society composed of people is also full of unsolvable problems..." Liu Xiaojiang said quietly. "The virgin is OK, because this is the pure goodness pursued by the people, but at the same time, we should be prepared to pay the price of becoming the virgin..." "Oh, after all, in a society composed of people, the real virgin often doesn''t live well. Intellectually... Pure kindness is not even a double-edged sword. On the contrary, it is just a foolish idea of harming others and not benefiting yourself, and few people are willing to pay a price for it." "I am kind to others, and others will be kind to me. When I know that the reality is that others will not be kind to me, I will regret... Is it stupid?" Speaking of which, Liu Xiaojiang raised his eyes to ER Zhuang in the treatment cabin and said, "if we don''t want to get something, we are just fart people two or three, so as long as we are not too selfish, just a little selfish... We can even be a guy with a bottom line." "In this society, saints'' must die ''..." Er Zhuang took a deep breath, digested Liu Xiaojiang''s recent changes, and then said, "brother Xiaojiang, what are the above requirements for this action to neon..." "This action is nothing, at least it doesn''t seem too much to me..." Liu Xiaojiang said with a smile. "At that time, we were almost consumed by each other''s aggression for a generation. So this time..... My goal is the leader of neon alien at this stage and the most talented young successors below." "If it''s not necessary, the leaders above also told me not to hurt those innocent neon people..." Er Zhuang thought about it and asked again, "brother Jiang, what do you think..." "All out..." Liu Xiaojiang smiled and crossed his legs. "This action is a name of investment. Since it is a name of investment......, it is natural to do the best." "However, it is impossible for me to kill door-to-door, or know all the alien lists of the other party. It still depends on how the person in charge of the reception arranges, but if possible, I will minimize the fish that slip through the net after the event." "Although this is somewhat cruel, for ourselves, as long as it is beneficial to us and can be trusted, we should eliminate these guys who are the enemy......" "The forbearance of birui mountain will kill, and the yin-yang division in Kyoto will also kill. If ordinary neon people are involved, they will be killed according to the situation..." After that, no matter how Erzhuang reacts, Liu Xiaojiang got up from the steps, stretched himself to the door of the treatment equipment room and said, "OK, these are not things that a little girl should worry about. If you hadn''t pestered me to ask this and that these days, I wouldn''t have said things so clearly." "Hey, just your girl''s mind, I know this... Let''s digest it slowly." However, Liu Xiaojiang went to the door of the treatment equipment room and just wanted to reach out and open the door to leave. "Do you remember who you are..." "Say something stupid." Liu Xiaojiang looked back at Erzhuang in the treatment cabin and said with a smile: "of course I''m Liu Xiaojiang, not only brother Xiaojiang of you and Dor, but also the leader of all sex demons..... Yinggou." "Er Zhuang". ¡­¡­ Squeak Liu Xiaojiang pushed the door out of the equipment room where Erzhuang was located. He saw Chen duo leaning against the wall with both hands outside the door, and then closed the door behind him. He walked out of the room and just disappeared. He could not help but reappear on his face with the arrival of Chen duo, "Duo, what''s the matter with suddenly looking for it?" Wen Yan, Chen duo looked around mysteriously, stretched out her hand in front of her mouth, and then pointed to the room not far from her side. Without saying a word, she took the initiative to signal Liu Xiaojiang to follow her back to the room. Liu Xiaojiang looked at Chen duo, who was very normal in the past two days, but suddenly came to make such a show for himself. He couldn''t help but subconsciously and slowly frown. He followed the little girl back to the room not far away, and planned to find out what the mysterious girl was doing. A moment later, Click Chen duo took Liu Xiaojiang back to the room and carefully locked the door. Later, she even leaned against the door and breathed a little relieved. It was obvious that she was relieved to return to the safe room. See this, Liu Xiaojiang was more puzzled. "What are you doing, Duo?" "Someone is watching me..." Chen duo seemed to feel safe, so she whispered, "brother Xiaojiang, just a few days before you came back, although I haven''t found any trace of each other, I can feel that... Someone must be watching me." Huh? Liu Xiaojiang was a little surprised to hear this, but he didn''t have any abnormal reaction, and his slightly wrinkled eyebrows eased. "Don''t worry, dor. I actually arranged her to protect you two girls. You can go in and out here at will recently, so she will pay more attention to the accidents you may encounter when you go out than Erzhuang, who already has someone to protect." "... so, has that talent never entered the base?" Chen duo was stunned and said. "Hmm..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded: "she has been staring outside these days. She is responsible for showing up to deal with the problem when strangers find out here or even intend to break in here. If she can''t deal with it..... She will take you away in advance through the secret door." "Do I know that man?" Chen duo thought and asked. "One of the four maniacs, Xia he, the bone scraping knife... You should know?" Liu Xiaojiang smiled. "Oh... I heard about it when I was in the company." Chen duo nodded and didn''t ask why Liu Xiaojiang mixed with Quan Xing and why Quan Xing demon came to help himself and sister Erzhuang. After a little silence, she said: "Well... Brother Xiaojiang, she certainly hasn''t entered the base during this period of time... Right?" "Ah?" Liu Xiaojiang was stunned when he heard this, and then a different color flashed in his eyes. He immediately took out his mobile phone from his pocket, dialed Xia he''s number and confirmed it. Then, with Chen duo''s eyes, he hung up the call with Xia he and said: "Well, she said she hadn''t come in recently, DOR... What''s the matter?" "I don''t know..." Chen duo walked to Liu Xiaojiang expressionless, and then Xiaolian thought hard and said: "However, I went shopping a while ago. When I came back in the evening... The poison left behind should have been moved by others, and it''s still the kind left by sister Erzhuang. It''s just that... I asked sister Erzhuang about it, but she said no strangers had come." "Brother Xiaojiang, i... did I make a mistake, or... Screwed up..." As she spoke, the little girl''s voice weakened and she almost cried in front of Liu Xiaojiang. It was obvious that she was no longer the Gu Shen holy child who could not understand many things. "Duo er..." Liu Xiaojiang calmly touched Chen duo''s forehead. "What you found at that time, the poison was tampered with, but Erzhuang said that no strangers had come, that is to say... Other non strangers did come at that time?" "Hmm..." Chen duo nodded and said, "those who are responsible for the operation of Erzhuang sister''s equipment will come and check it several times a day, and in addition to them... There is only Mr. Gao Lian who comes occasionally." "Lao Gao... He happened to have been here at that time?" Liu Xiaojiang asked with flashing eyes. "Hmm!" Chen duo thought carefully, nodded hard and said, "Mr. Gao Lian does smell on the Gu poison, and according to the feedback given by the Gu poisons, he should come not long after I left..." "There is a smell on the poison. Did he also touch your poison?" Liu Xiaojiang frowned. "It''s not..." Chen duo shook her head and said, "people who have moved their hands and feet with Gu poison are very strange in taste, but they are also a little familiar. I seem to have touched them somewhere, but..." "Just can''t remember?" Liu Xiaojiang said. "Well..." Chen duo''s small face is wilting again. Liu Xiaojiang said tentatively, "Ma Xianhong..." "Ah!" Chen duo''s big eyes suddenly brightened, "village head Ma also had this smell! I was in biyou village... I came into contact with this smell around village head Ma!" "... well, I see." after Liu Xiaojiang confirmed the identity of the visitor, he immediately took back the palm on Chen duo''s forehead and didn''t find that Chen duo''s memory had been tampered with by the other party. "Brother Xiaojiang, what''s the matter with you..." "It''s all right. Don''t worry. You''ve done well enough. This expression you haven''t seen is not aimed at you girl. You... Have really done well. I''m just a little, a little angry now." "Angry... Brother Xiaojiang, you are very angry... Is it because of Mr. Gao Lian?" "Well..." "However, he is an important person for sister Erzhuang, otherwise..... I can help brother Jiang and kill him......" "......." when Liu Xiaojiang heard this sentence, his anger suddenly disappeared. Then he looked at Chen duo, who was more tangled than himself, smiled and touched the little girl''s forehead again "Don''t think about it, you girl. It''s just me..." Chapter 339 Now, For Chen duo, who already has a great degree of freedom, Liu Xiaojiang and Gao Yushan, who "saved" themselves, are undoubtedly the two most important beings in her heart. Trust? No Even if Chen duo has fully mastered all the common sense in the world, the thoughts in her head will still be affected by the past, resulting in her feelings for Liu Xiaojiang and Gao Yushan, which is not the kind of trust that normal people can understand, but more like an absolute loyalty. So that no matter what they ask Chen duo to do, even those things that are not allowed by common sense in their brain, she will still make a firm choice to do However, at present, no one will force and order Chen duo what to do. All the ideas she believes now are her own choices Therefore, even if it doesn''t look much different from before, for Chen duo, a girl with special ideas, it''s not the happiness she once craved Liu Xiaojiang and Gao Yushan both know this very well, but they don''t want Chen duo''s happiness to become a tool for them. They also know that changing the girl''s concept is not a matter of time. So, these days, as long as they have a chance, they will not interfere with the girl''s independent choice, nor leave a trace, and gradually guide her in consideration of Chen duo''s ideas Although this has achieved little in effect, it is also because both of them sincerely hope that Chen duo can obtain personal real happiness in the future, rather than taking the person as a tool to bring morbid satisfaction to others and herself Because. Chen Duo is a person, not a tool. ¡­¡­ A few hours later, Everywhere is connected to the East North District branch, Liu Xiaojiang talked with the little girl in Chen duo''s room for a long time, so that it took a lot of effort to make the girl no longer tangle. Then, before leaving, he carefully checked the activity of the original Gu poison in the little girl''s body recently, and swallowed and suppressed the Gu poison with the corpse poison just in case. In addition, because of the Liuku immortal thief obtained from balun, when he swallowed and suppressed the original Gu poison, he also really noticed the improvement of the little girl''s physical condition, so that the little girl didn''t feel any pain this time. This is obviously a good sign. It shows that the unique skill of the six storehouse immortal thief is really helpful to Chen duo''s situation. At least, the fact is as described by Er Zhuang before. About the problem of double hands....... Chen duo still has a lot of time to wait. Thinking, Liu Xiaojiang ignored the colleagues on duty near the company''s gate, and then quietly released the energy in his body for perception. He walked slowly towards Gao Lian''s office. However. "Xiaojiang, what time is it? If you come to the company so late, shouldn''t you be looking for Lao Gao?" Liu Xiaojiang had just entered the company and planned to take the elevator directly to Gao Lian''s floor, but he was stopped by Lao Liu, who was obviously also on duty tonight. Liu Xiang thinks that when the big brother from Northeast China, who is a straightforward man with horizontal practice of chaipai, first came into contact with the company, he was one of the company''s employees who came to "negotiate" with him. This person is also one of Gao Lian''s few trusted right-hand assistants in the northeast region, and the others other than him... Are all arranged around Erzhuang to be responsible for security work. Liu Xiaojiang is a temporary worker in the company, and theoretically, the direct leader is Gao Lian. Naturally, he knows these company employees who have a good relationship with Gao Lian. Moreover, when he left the northeast region to study the golden light mantra in Longhu Mountain, Liu Xiang was the person assigned by Gao Lian to hand over himself to Xu San. Liu Xiaojiang knew this middle-aged man known as "Lao Liu", and because of his previous contacts and the other party''s forthright personality, he believed that the other party should also feel familiar with himself. "Lao Liu, what''s up?" although it''s polite to call the other party "brother Liu", Liu Xiaojiang, like others in the northeast region, continued to shout like this one after another when he remembered the other party''s dissatisfaction with the polite title "brother Liu". "Well, what can I do? I''m just curious. You don''t usually show up in the company, but you come to Lao Gao so late today..." Liu Xiang came over and scratched the back of his head with his hand and said with a grin: "Yu Shan, you have to be careful lately..." Hearing this, Liu Xiaojiang glanced at the Northeast man quietly, "Lao Liu, do you have anything to tell me?" "No, no... don''t guess. I just feel that there is some peace in the circle recently. Everyone has heard about what happened at the ancestral house of the Wang family a while ago..." Liu Xiang quickly shook his head and said. "Although Lao Gao and Yushan have retired from there, they were one of them at least. Who knows if those who have touched the Wang family will find their father and daughter..." "Your brother Liu, my ability is limited, and the others are similar. It''s OK to make the company''s list at ordinary times. It''s OK to help look at the girl Yushan, but if you meet a hard stubble... Our materials alone can''t work." "Xiaojiang, you are different. You are also an employee of the company, but you are also a disciple of Zhengyi Tianshi mansion. You are also the only closed disciple of Lord Tian and the only precious nephew around this generation of old Tianshi..... That''s a Tianshi! Top expert!" "... you know a lot." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Liu Xiang quite unexpectedly. Unexpectedly, Gao Lian even told the man in front of him about his false disconnection from Longhu Mountain. In this way, the friendship between Gao Lian and Liu Xiang is deeper than he expected "Hey, no matter what, I am also an excellent employee who is most promising to become a regional manager, not to mention the friendship with Lao Gao for more than ten years..." Liu Xiang said proudly. "The regional manager..... I''ll raise your salary, brother Liu!" "......." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Liu Xiang quite speechless, and then extended his hand to the button in front of the elevator. "Brother Liu, if you hear something above, it may be a dispute between Lao Gao and me. You... Don''t let anyone come up. Some things are really not for people like you who have a family and have a baby daughter to support." "I know you have a friendship with Lao Gao, but the Gao family is really troublesome... Think about what happened in the Wang family a while ago, and then combine Er Zhuang''s physical condition with it. Do you know why Er Zhuang is like this?" "Wasn''t that an accident?" Liu wanted to hear Liu Xiaojiang call himself ''brother Liu''. He just wanted to attack, but he heard those words behind him. He couldn''t help holding back the unhappiness caused by the alienation of the other party. "Ho... The accident, the accident of ordinary people, can actually involve strange people. Then the accident is obviously more fatal to ordinary people, but the result is......... Ordinary people are not dead, and even can jump around alive soon, but Er Zhuang has become like this..." Liu Xiaojiang thought of the accident that caused Erzhuang to look like this, which Gao Lian once described to himself. A cold flash flashed in his eyes. "There is a kind of thing in the world called Qi Bureau, and there is also a way of practice that can produce Yang God and do things that ordinary people can''t do with the posture of soul..." With that, he looked at the slowly opened elevator door, then stepped into the interior of the elevator, then looked at the confused Liu outside the elevator, and said: "Brother Liu, the Gao family''s affairs are very dangerous. If you are willing to consider for your baby daughter, think about the affairs over the Wang family''s ancestral house and the final outcome of your teacher Chai. After all, these... Can''t be said to have nothing to do with Erzhuang''s affairs." After saying that, he directly extended his hand to the floor button of the elevator, making the elevator door close slowly between himself and Liu Xiang. But from beginning to end, Liu Xiaojiang is staring at the complicated Liu Xiang outside the door. The next moment, Just before the elevator door is really closed, Liu Xiang seemed to have made a major decision, which made the man bite his teeth rarely. He looked up at Liu Xiaojiang inside the door and hurriedly said: "Xiaojiang, if you come for the woman before, don''t act impulsively. Lao Gao... He should just have no choice!" "I see..." As soon as Liu Xiaojiang''s voice fell, the elevator door closed tightly, and the floor number outside the elevator began to change Click! Liu Xiang stood outside the elevator door, looked at the tightly closed elevator door, his eyes twinkled, and finally knocked on the wall with his hand, resulting in a slight crack on the solid and smooth marble wall. "Alas, Lao Gao, Lao Gao, why can''t you wait? How can the current situation be so urgent..." "Yushan uses the resources given by the company, but you dare to sell..." ¡­¡­ A moment later, Everything leads to the North East District, Office of the person in charge of the company, Squeak Liu Xiaojiang didn''t even knock when he came here. He opened the door and walked into the office. Looking at Gao Lian sitting at his desk, he didn''t seem surprised by his arrival. He couldn''t help frowning slowly and said: "Lao Gao, what do you think of choosing to seek skin from a tiger..." No anger, no questioning Liu Xiaojiang calmly walked to the sofa and sat down. When he looked at Gao Lian, he obviously confirmed all the facts, and there was no chance for people to refute. "Seek skin with a tiger..." Gao Lian was still wearing a duck tongue hat indoors. When he heard the speech, he couldn''t help reaching out and pressing the brim of the hat, saying: "How can you be sure that I''m just trying to hide from the tiger, not really trying to put everything on the female tiger..." "Hum..." Liu Xiaojiang put his hands behind his head, put his feet on the tea table in front of him, leaned against the sofa, looked up at the ceiling and said: "You don''t know about Chen duo. After all, she used to be a temporary worker in the company, or the kind of Gu Shen holy child who won''t have an opponent along the way..." "Even if you can''t really understand the usage of Gu poison, if you don''t want me to notice it, you can''t just go to the base with Qu Tong to fight against Erzhuang''s memory at this juncture..." "After all, there are almost all your people on the base, and they stay there for a long time. Approaching Erzhuang won''t make anyone feel strange, and most people can help in this matter..." "You, who obviously don''t go often and happened to go to the scene when something was wrong, as long as Chen duo really has the ability, it''s hard not to arouse my doubt?" "When did you begin to doubt me?" Gao Lian said calmly. "After coming back from biyou village..." Liu Xiaojiang said. "So, just because of Ma Xianhong, you understand that there is something wrong in my mind?" Gao Lian nodded. "... yes." Liu Xiaojiang. "What are you going to do?" Gao Lian slowly raised his mouth, "kill me?" "But because of Er Zhuang''s relationship, it should be impossible for you to kill me?" "What do you want me to do?" Liu Xiaojiang leaned on the sofa and turned to look at Gao Lian, with a rare hesitation between his eyebrows and eyes. "If you are sure to cure Erzhuang... Kill me!" Gao Lian put away his smile, looked at Liu Xiaojiang fiercely and said: "Since you appeared, I have been looking for opportunities to try to remove the means that the woman left in my mind, but as long as it is the method I can think of, it is impossible to eradicate her influence on me, not to mention the incident that happened after biyou village, I can''t even see it from the wide stool..." "Killing me may be the only way to stop me from attacking Er Zhuang in the future!" "Oh... It''s easy to say." Liu Xiaojiang stared at Gao Lian for a long time, then said with an expression of "you don''t want to pit me": "If you weren''t Erzhuang''s father or the regional head of the company... I''d like to help you." "Then keep it secret! Don''t let anyone find out that my death has something to do with you!" Gao Lian said firmly. "......." seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang shook his head, got up from the sofa, walked slowly to Gao Lian in the desk and said: "What''s the matter with ER Zhuang? What did she do to ER Zhuang before?" "She should have come to threaten me. According to what she said... She just looked at Er Zhuang and deleted her memory of coming." Gao Lian gritted her teeth. "... just threatening you?" Liu Xiaojiang smiled with a brilliant smile, but there was no smile in his eyes. The whole person looked very strange. "Unfortunately, there are more important things at present, and I will leave temporarily tomorrow, Lao Gao... Do you believe me?" Wen Yan, Gao Lian looked at Liu Xiaojiang who stretched out his hand in front of him, especially after discovering the black energy entangled in each other''s palm, and said: "Er Zhuang believes you..." "Oh, I see. It seems that you are really a good father..." Liu Xiaojiang immediately understood it, directly put his hand on Gao Lian''s head and prompted black Qi to invade each other''s brain. "Good night, Lao Gao..." Chapter 340 The next evening, Everywhere is connected to the East North District branch, Head''s office, "I was in a deep coma for 12 hours..." Liu wanted to stand in the house and look at Gao Lian sitting at his desk. He asked with worried eyes. "Lao Gao, are you really okay? He didn''t do anything yesterday..." "Of course it''s all right..." Gao Lian was busy with his affairs. He took time to look at Liu Xiang in the room and said with a smile: "he is a temporary worker in the northeast region of the company. I''m the person in charge of the northeast region of the company. Strictly speaking, I''m also his direct supervisor..... What do you think can happen?" "But he''s from the company first." Liu wanted to look at Gao Lian as usual and always felt that this time it wouldn''t be so simple. "I don''t know what he has been doing recently, so he rarely shows up in our region, but think about what I heard in the circle recently, especially after the biyou village incident... He seems to have disappeared." "However, it seems that colleagues at the headquarters can often see him go in and out..." "Lao Gao, don''t you think Xiaojiang is no longer the ''private soldier'' of you and Yushan?" "... what do you think?" Gao Lian heard Yan put down the document he was about to sign, looked at Liu and said: "Lao Liu, what''s the matter with you recently? I haven''t seen you pay so much attention to the company. I only care about the baby girl at home. Why do you suddenly start to pay attention to Xiaojiang?" "Er..." Liu was stunned when he wanted to be asked. Then he couldn''t help scratching the back of his head and said with a bitter smile: "Alas, Lao Gao, Lao Gao, do you have to let me make it clear? I''m worried about you and Yushan!" "Yes, I also don''t know what you''ve done recently, but just think about the recent situation in the company and the strange woman with different faces every time you meet... Do you know who you are, old boy?" "... ho." the accident in Gao Lian''s eyes was even worse, "Lao Liu, I can''t imagine..." "However, since the woman is a completely different new face every time we meet, how can you be sure that the other person is the same even if you occasionally find the other person coming?" "Tut!" Liu wanted to put down his arm and frowned angrily, "Lao Gao, we have been friends for more than ten years. Even if I don''t know others... Don''t I know you?" "I really can''t see through the disguise of that woman, and I don''t think they are the same person every time, but as long as I have seen that strange woman, you will always behave very wrong for a certain period of time..." "That kind of abnormal and bewildered appearance, I''ve only been lucky to see that woman after you''ve seen that woman for so many years..." "....." Gao Lian immediately became silent. After a long time, he slowly said, "I see. I found the only thing in common with those women through my abnormal performance......" "Oh, it''s OK to do it twice at a time, but if it''s more often..." Liu Xiang didn''t deny it. "When can the person in charge of the northeast region of a company even meet some strange women make you look abnormal and overwhelmed?" "Unless it''s when I don''t know, you old boy suddenly got a serious illness..." "......." Gao Lian. "Alas, I can''t imagine that among our old brothers, you are the only one who doesn''t seem to have a brain at ordinary times..." "Tut! Shut up! I''m in a hurry!" Liu wanted to interrupt without thinking about it. "Seriously, is there anything wrong with your goods? What did Xiaojiang do here yesterday? Why did you suddenly fall into a deep coma without warning?" "... Lao Liu." Gao Lian looked at the old man who was worried about himself and said, "I know we have a deep friendship. Even the reason why you joined the company was the result of my efforts to bring you in." "But just because of this, I don''t want to involve you, an old man, so I don''t want to ask about the girl Yushan and me, as well as the situations I met yesterday......" "You..." Liu wanted to hear this. He was obviously hurt, but he still shook his head and smiled pretending to be nothing. "Alas, all right, just know what you know. It seems that Xiaojiang should not be sent by the directors to hold you accountable..." After all, Lao Liu came suddenly and walked suddenly enough. He was just a little helpless when he walked towards the door. "Thank you, old man..." Wen Yan, Liu wanted to stand in front of the door, reach out and hold the door handle. Without looking back, he said with a bitter smile: "Oh, are you thanking me for being willing to cover you up, or are you thanking me for not asking further questions..." "Both..." Gao Lian looked at the Northeast man standing in front of the door. Although his eyes were also very complex, he didn''t mean to get up and send him off. Then he just said faintly: "If things go well, after everything is completely over, I''ll find time to talk about the past, such as roadside, kebabs and beer... Like our old guys in those years." Liu Xiang subconsciously clenched the door handle, "really, if things go well..." "If things don''t go well..." Gao Lian naturally knew what the old man thought, so he took a deep breath and continued to speak slowly, adding: "Lao Liu, the other old guys who have been doing their best to protect our father and daughter in recent years, I''m afraid you can only support them..." "How to support? Do you want me to take over the position of the person in charge?" Liu wanted to open the door, stood in front of the door, looked back at Gao Lian, shook his head and said with a smile: "Don''t say goodbye. If they know I''ve robbed your position, they''ll have to stretch out their sleeves and clamor to come to me to vent their anger after you leave without looking back. I don''t want to miss the opportunity to watch my daughter grow up..." Wen Yan, Based on his understanding of Liu Xiang, the old man, Gao Lian did not continue to force the other party to agree, but suddenly turned the conversation and smiled: "What are you talking about growing up..." "Lao Liu, I remember that the baby pimple in your family is seventeen years old. It''s obviously an adult. Do you want to watch her get married and hand her hand to other men in person..." However, Gao Lian hasn''t finished his words yet, Liu Xiang rolled up his sleeves and walked back. His face looked like a big brother who had muddled through the society. As soon as he opened his mouth, he was ferocious and took a little threat. "Go away! Shut up! If you dare to mention it again! Believe it or not, TM will hammer you to death!" "......." Gao Lian. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª meanwhile, Neon, Dongshan District, Kyoto, Temple fair street near Qingshui temple, At this time, it is the best time to watch the red maple. The red maple is all over the mountains and fields. Under the background of the light, it also makes the small place in Liu Xiaojiang''s heart show an attractive and unique beauty. Not long ago, I just got off the plane, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t want to stay abroad for too long. Naturally, with the help of mobile phone translator, he soon took the bus to the agreed place of action. However, because it was still early, he did not take the initiative to contact the receiver, but sat where he could see the agreed place, watching the surrounding environment and waiting for the arrival of the receiver. However, just because you don''t want to be too eye-catching, the agreed place for action is inside temple fair street, At the moment, even if he wanted to avoid the surrounding crowd, he couldn''t find any other place to have a panoramic view of the agreed place. He had to try to integrate into the surrounding people who came to attend the temple fair and watch the beautiful scenery of red maple. During this period, maybe I saw a handsome man, maybe I thought Liu Xiaojiang was too out of place, but there were many young women trying to chat up, but they were finally forced away by Liu Xiaojiang, who didn''t say a word and didn''t understand his customs. A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the lively crowd as if he were stunned. Then his eyes gradually focused and returned to normal in the past. "Is this old Liu really just worried about their father and daughter? He''s really an interesting old man..." At this time, it''s just a thought, Liu Xiaojiang clearly understood what happened to Gao Lian, even the real thoughts in Gao Lian''s mind. The reason why he can do things to this extent, which plays a key role... Is the kind of powerful corpse poison of yinggou! Now, if Gao Lian is not Erzhuang''s father He can even completely control Gao Lian''s every move through this corpse poison, making the other party completely become a tool man in his own hands. But if you do, Gao Lian will no longer be Gao Lian, and he can''t even call it a ''person'' Therefore, taking into account the two strong factors and reconfirming Gao Lian''s "original heart", Liu Xiaojiang did not choose the safest means after all. He did not make the matter irreparable, but left a little room for Gao Lian, er Zhuang and himself. Since we can''t help Gao Lian get rid of Qu Tong''s control, we don''t intend to make Erzhuang feel extremely painful in the future... Let''s have a panoramic view of Gao Lian''s every move in the future! Try to be proactive! Just then, "Excuse me..." A young woman wearing a red maple leaf kimono and stepping on black clogs came to Liu Xiaojiang from a distance with a smile, and sat down very familiar. Then she took the initiative to hold Liu Xiaojiang''s arms. "This little brother with extraordinary temperament should be the legendary immortal Liu?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the kimono woman around him. He subconsciously wanted to take his arm out of each other''s chest, but he found that the other party didn''t seem to want to take his hand away. "You..." "I''m boss Su''s man and the one you''re waiting for. The fifth Yue... Just call me may if you''re familiar with it." the woman smiled, looked up and kissed Liu Xiaojiang''s face. Everyone would think that she and Liu Xiaojiang were a young couple who came to enjoy the red maple. "Boss su..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t feel the danger of women. Even if he was attacked by the other party, he didn''t feel that he had been taken advantage of. He just repeated it calmly. "May?" "Well, honey, it seems that you have understood. Next... Do you want to go to the suspended stage to enjoy the beautiful red maple?" may nodded gently with a gentle expression, and her eyes were like looking at the man she loved. "......." Liu Xiaojiang looked down at may in his arms. Rao was well-informed and had to admit that the woman''s acting was like a monster. Then, considering that the other party should not do meaningless things with himself, he nodded and promised: "OK, lead the way..." "Hey, hey..." may smiled, and a glimmer of appreciation flashed through his black eyes. Then he pulled Liu Xiaojiang up from the bench and said: "Immortal Xiao Liu, in order to hide people''s eyes and ears in action, you''d better be close to me. Don''t always look like rejecting people thousands of miles away. Don''t say anything else..... Is my own condition very poor?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang glanced at May''s face and the other party''s'' hardware ''hidden under the kimono and truthfully said, "well, it''s not bad..." However, May noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s completely naked eyes, but his pretty face inadvertently showed a touch of shyness, so he coughed two times: "Cough, you know, don''t make it look like I took advantage of..." "Why pretend to be a couple?" Liu Xiaojiang let may pull him to the depths of the temple fair. Although he didn''t show any resistance, he still had some doubts. "Since you are the person in charge of receiving, tell me where the enemy is and other details that can be investigated, and then... Leave them all to me." "You''re a newcomer. You don''t know. The situation is normal..." may, like a qualified girlfriend, constantly led Liu Xiaojiang to look at this and that, and strolled around the temple fair like a normal couple, while whispering, but explained very clearly. "The alien structure of neon, except for a few pure warriors, no... now most warriors are ordinary people. Warriors who can really be regarded as aliens are also arranged under the command of birui mountain forbearance. They have been a member of forbearance for so many years." "Therefore, today''s neon strange people, even those born strange people who awaken accidentally, have the title on their heads, not Yin and Yang division, but also birui mountain forbearance..." "Isn''t there an organization responsible for managing alien circles like the company? If only these two forces... If they choose to unite, I''m afraid it will only be a dominant situation?" Liu Xiaojiang frowned. "This is impossible..." may came to the Mountain Gate of Qingshui temple, stood in the crowd, stopped and turned back: "Because Yin and Yang masters and birui mountain forbearance have long been in the same situation, but to say that one family is dominant... Is tantamount to a fool''s dream." "After all, due to the exciting failure in those years, they have already completely become tools that can''t think, otherwise... Waiting for their outcome will only be a dead end." Chapter 341 "Are they all tools that can''t think..." Looking at may standing in front of the Mountain Gate of Qingshui temple, Liu Xiaojiang thought thoughtfully about the experiences of yin and Yang masters in Kyoto and those bearers in birui mountain, saying: "This kind of pure tool that can''t think is easier to be a sharp knife of the top leaders than those who are unwilling to obey..." "However, it''s not without any hidden dangers. After all, people are emotional animals. Even if the alien leaders of this generation are willing to give up thinking and let all aliens become the weapons of the upper leaders, what about the next generation... Will the successor of the next generation maintain this relationship?" "Hum, if it weren''t for boss Su, they would pay a price for their attitude towards foreigners sooner or later, which would eventually lead to the complete disappearance of Yin-Yang master and birui mountain forbearance, and they would lose the best means to treat foreigners from other countries..." "What a pity..." may came over with an unchanged smile, hugged Liu Xiaojiang''s arm again and said: "No one can guarantee whether these guys will threaten us before neon completely destroys itself. Now that they have the ability to solve these so-called threats, boss Su and they will naturally make ''Preparations'' in advance... This is thinking of danger in times of peace." "Let''s go. Today is not only the most suitable day to enjoy the maple, but also the day when Yin and Yang masters and birui mountain forbearance formed an alliance. The back mountain of Qingshui temple... Is the venue of their ''red leaf reception''." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang still let may take him and walked into the Mountain Gate with other tourists and locals. "... just walk in like this?" Liu Xiaojiang walked on the steps and noticed the eyes around him. He couldn''t help looking down at the woman close to him in his arms and said: "Even if the situation here is the same as that in China and is managed by their respective tourism bureaus, there should still be an area where outsiders are not allowed to enter without authorization, just like our dragon and tiger mountain?" "Of course, but as long as you can cooperate with me, if it''s just a red leaf party... We should still be able to enter," may replied. "How long have you been at neon?" Liu Xiaojiang asked curiously, noting the familiar roads in May. "Well... I''ve been here since I was 13." although may didn''t answer this question positively, he still revealed that he had spent many years here. "Haven''t you been back for more than ten years..." Liu Xiaojiang flashed a red light in his eyes and judged the age of may according to his bones and energy. "I went back a few years ago..." may said with a calm smile. "Moreover, even if I don''t consider the problems that will cause doubt, tourist visas and so on... It''s too troublesome." "Don''t you feel sad that you need a visa when you go home?" Liu Xiaojiang didn''t understand may''s behavior, and couldn''t imagine what kind of suffering the woman had endured in neon for many years. "... what do you mean?" May was stunned. Liu Xiaojiang continued: "family, friends and those closely related to you can''t all be here with you......" "I''m an orphan..." may immediately shook her head and interrupted: "no, I don''t know if I''m an orphan. In short, boss Su found me at the beginning..." "I''m sorry..." Liu Xiaojiang was stunned immediately and said apologetically: "I didn''t know you..." "It doesn''t matter." may smiled, "you''re also boss su... You''re your own person who works for ''our family''. Naturally, people like me will treat you as family. Since you''re family......, what can''t you say?" "Don''t you regret it?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at the strong may with a smile on his face and couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing: "What you are doing here is very dangerous. If you are inadvertently detected by neon one day, you are only in your twenties..." "My life was given by boss Su, and it was also my choice to come here. No one had coerced me to do things in any way..." may put away the smile on her face, looked up at Liu Xiaojiang very seriously and said: "Immortal Xiao Liu, please don''t insult us and don''t look down on your family "Sorry, I said more..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at May''s'' real face '', but he didn''t care about the other party''s misunderstanding at this time, but said again with apology. "After all, I''m a novice. I don''t know some things, and I don''t understand some things. If those words offended you, I''m willing to make an apology to you..." "Forget it, you don''t have to pay compensation..." may resumed the smile on her face, shook her head and said. "But when things are over here, I need you to do me a little favor... Can you?" "As long as I can do it... Just mention it." Liu Xiaojiang nodded without asking. "OK, I''ll write that down. Let''s pull the hook..." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Saying, They had passed the steps connecting the mountain gate and came to the temple with the surrounding tourists and locals. However, they found that in addition to a large number of guests near the temple, there were only a few non alien neon monks who were responsible for explaining to the curious guests. Wu Li said a lot Liu Xiaojiang didn''t take out his mobile phone for translation at this time. He couldn''t understand what the neon people around him were saying. "They''re just explaining the history here to the guests... For the time being, they''re all tour guides arranged by the Tourism Bureau." May was acutely aware of Liu Xiaojiang''s idea, so he quietly explained. "The monks in neon are different from those in China. They only engage in what the upper class wants them to do, and do not have the same characteristics as Shaolin, Lingyin and other temples..." "Another tool purely used to control others..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the fake monks around him. He didn''t expect that even the real monks here were not very good. "Hey, hey..." May did not refute Liu Xiaojiang''s words, but smiled and continued to pull Liu Xiaojiang to follow the surrounding crowd to the route leading to the suspended stage inside Qingshui temple. However, when they came to the stairs of the attic in the temple, she did not pull Liu Xiaojiang to follow the crowd, but pulled Liu Xiaojiang to the opposite direction and stopped in front of a wall with no road at all. Liu Xiaojiang looked at the wall blocked in front of him, and the red light in his eyes flashed past, which made it clear that it was fishy. However, considering that there may be other arrangements here in May, he did not intend to forcibly break everything as soon as he came up. After all, his task this time is probably not difficult to complete. Even as long as he knows where the goals are gathered, he can solve them all without effort. But what happens when the task is completed? In May, what about people who stay in neon and give themselves some support? Their task is not to completely eliminate neon aliens, but to ensure that the other party is no longer likely to pose that so-called threat under various circumstances. Since it is not "exterminating the door", the other party will still have a certain degree of power, but it will not pose a threat to the country in general. However, for the "individual" in the enemy camp in May, who can guarantee that it will not threaten her? Unless, after their task is completed, people like may will set off for home immediately. If not, if you force yourself to mess around, you will really hurt may and other compatriots similar to may "That''s it..." May looked around mysteriously. After confirming that there was no other person nearby, she reached out her hand and knocked on the wall several times in a rhythmic manner under the gaze of Liu Xiaojiang behind her. Then, the wall without road began to loosen, and then slowly slid inward like a wooden sliding door, showing a road large enough for people to pass in front of Liu Xiaojiang and may 2. "Secret door?" Liu Xiaojiang glanced slightly at this, "but this thing can only be used for..." "Well, it''s really nothing special, but it''s enough to avoid some ordinary people." when may saw the secret door appear, he immediately came over, hugged Liu Xiaojiang''s arm and took him to the path that can only be passed by two people side by side. "Let''s hurry in while no one is there. The secret door will close itself within a certain period of time..." "By the way, when you see those neon strange people later, even if most of them don''t understand, you must remember to call me Shizi... Yongqi Shizi, which is my name here." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. ¡­¡­ A moment later, Through the hidden door of the attic in the opposite direction of the suspended stage of Qingshui temple and through the dark path that is neither long nor short, Liu Xiaojiang finally came to an open field that is no longer narrow with May. Surrounded by green mountains, rows of exquisite wooden houses are located in this naturally formed valley. However, because it is the season to watch the red maple at this time, coupled with a large number of bright lanterns hanging around the house, as well as the same bright crescent moon, flashing stars and green in the night sky... It is rare in this paradise. Here, the more lights and the moon can barely take into account, the more romantic the atmosphere is "Did you actually have a cocktail party here? It seems that the neon guys can really enjoy it..." Liu Xiaojiang has a panoramic view of the scenery here. Rao has a certain prejudice against the small island country, and has to admit that the scenery here is really beautiful. "Shh..." may heard the speech and immediately reminded Liu Xiaojiang, because she had seen someone coming towards them in the distance. Moreover, although the man''s appearance was ordinary, his figure was quite burly. Even when he came over, even if there were several people behind him, there were only two people on his side, and the other party still put his hand on the samurai sword at his waist. These guys guarding the junction between the secret road and the valley are obviously neon aliens responsible for confirming the visitors and security work. "Samurai... No, it should be said that it is the forbearance of birui mountain now..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at a few guys not far away wearing kimonos and samurai swords around their waists, but they didn''t look like the guys in old neon movies, wearing clogs and wearing military hair bun. Subconsciously, he used his unique view to see the movement of energy in each other''s body. Then, as expected, he shook his head, "Kung Fu is available, but it''s all about foreign objects, but it''s not that foreign objects are regarded as AIDS and tools, so that he can''t even resist things..." "Hey! Where did it come from?" several neon strangers came to him and opened their mouth with bird language that Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t understand, but he could guess the general meaning, so he looked down at may still in his arms. See this, May finally let go of Liu Xiaojiang''s arm, walked forward, said a few words with a calm smile in the same language as several neon strangers, and turned around to point to Liu Xiaojiang standing in place. Later, she even took out a red envelope from her kimono in front of several people''s temple, took the initiative to open it and handed it to the neon stranger who took the lead. "It turned out that you are miss Yongqi Shizi. It''s rude..... Since you received the invitation, you and your foreign boyfriend are naturally our guests......" Taking the lead, the burly neon stranger confirmed the authenticity of the envelope, then took the initiative to lower his head and bowed slightly in May. It was obvious that he was making amends for his rude behavior just now, and then quickly stretched out his hand to Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Please, Miss Shizi, and this gentleman, welcome to the red leaf reception. Please enjoy the beautiful scenery on this annual occasion, which only belongs to us'' warriors''..." Liu Xiaojiang listened to the other party and said a lot. Then he noticed the envy of the other party when he looked at himself. He couldn''t help looking at may, who was putting the envelope back to his chest and smiling and walking back to his side. "Shizi?" "Well, let''s go in..." in May, in the envious eyes of several neon people around, he took the initiative to hold Liu Xiaojiang''s arm again, took him through these people intimately, and walked to the brightly lit place in the distance. "Tut! An enviable fellow!" "What bad luck!" "Such a little white face, I really don''t know what Miss Shizi sees in him!" "Well, don''t forget our accusation today!" Liu Xiaojiang let may pull him to the buildings. Even if he didn''t want to listen to these birds that he didn''t understand at all, he still accidentally listened to these words clearly. But even if he didn''t understand it at this time, although there was no translation in May, he still guessed these words. Most likely, it was the bad words caused by jealousy After all Liu Xiaojiang looked calm, lowered his head and took a peek. May is really big. Chapter 342 The scene of the red leaf reception. A breeze blew by, and the red maple leaves fell into the field. A group of female performers in kimonos and folding fans are dancing with neon ballads in the venue. Although their movements of swinging their bodies look a little slow, they are often full of special charm between their every move. Not far from the female performers, under almost every red maple tree, there are small wooden tables. Men in kimonos and hunting clothes sit around the table, holding small red wine bowls in their hands, enjoying the women in the field who are more charming and beautiful because of the scenery. Liu Xiaojiang and may snuggled into the reception venue and were taken to the corner by the neon person in charge of arranging seats. They sat like lovers at a small low table under the red maple tree. Later, I don''t know if I saw the relationship between Liu Xiaojiang and may, so no one is willing to disturb the little couple without understanding the amorous feelings. In short... No one will choose to sit with the little couple after the guests who come to the reception site one after another. "There are fewer than a hundred people present..." Liu Xiaojiang watched the song and dance performance in the venue and then picked up the small red bowl on the table that had been poured in May. "The so-called Kyoto yin-yang masters and those birui mountain forbearance have not reached this point?" After that, he drank the tasteless sake in the bowl and put the exquisite red bowl back on the table. "These people present are all important figures of various families. The forbearance head of the generation of birui mountain forbearance and the heads of the Yin and Yang masters are all here." May smiled and poured wine for Liu Xiaojiang, and the clear wine she poured into the bowl again still failed to cover up the golden maple leaf pattern at the bottom of the red bowl. "Are those three old men sitting around the same table with slightly different clothes from others..." Liu Xiaojiang picked up a small red bowl containing wine like a work of art under the light and moonlight, and looked up at the three old men in the distance. "Hmm..." may looked along Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, still smiled and gently wriggled his lips, and said: "an peituozhen, Tao manxiuhe, and the nameless forbearance head of birui mountain... These three old men are the most powerful people in the neon alien circle." "The ampere family, the daoman family, and the birui mountain forbearance people who inherit ninja and constantly absorb congenital aliens..." "If these three forces can be solved at once, the alien circle on the neon side will collapse, and it will only be an inevitable situation in the future." "How can we be sure..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the three old men in the distance, who were obviously very old, but their energy was not inferior to the young people around him, and said: "If you just lose the leader, the organization will collapse completely. It''s too simple. How can you have today''s identity and status on the neon side..." "This is because the current situation is different from the past..." may looked at Liu Xiaojiang around her and slowly opened his mouth with a smile. "I told you a little about the situation here at the Mountain Gate of Qingshui temple, but you don''t seem to really understand the meaning of those words..." "Neon is different from us. This difference is not only limited to the means of different people, but also includes the attitude of the top leaders towards different people. After all, because of the failure in different people in those years, they no longer pay attention to the so-called yin-yang teacher and forbearance..." "Maybe until now..." "Most of these guys will only think that they have lost to the stronger scientific weapons of other countries for the reasons of their failure. Even if they encounter failure on the battlefield, it does not really affect their pace at that time..." "The opposite..." "In the eyes of these guys, we foreigners who defeated birui mountain forbearance did not affect anything, nor did we have the right to decide the direction of the war..." "Although alien is a good tool, its role in today''s continuous social development is at most just that kind of talking is better than nothing..." "Moreover, this kind of thing is better than nothing. Today, when there is almost no war, it has become an unstable factor for now when the order is still stable. It is possible to make the society chaotic all the time. It is a kind of existence that the disadvantages outweigh the advantages." "In almost the same situation, even if the two owners of birui mountain, Ren tou, ampere and daoman, are willing to listen, neon''s attitude towards strangers is very different from ours..." "These guys regard strangers as non compatriots. They don''t want to ''grievance'' themselves because of outsiders, and they don''t want to bear the risks of strangers to society. Therefore, they ''imprison'' birui mountain Renzhong, ampere and daoman in their respective territories." "Without the above order, except for the task given by the above, except for the annual red leaf reception, neither birui mountain forbearance, ampere and daoman are allowed to go out of the territory without authorization..." "Otherwise, it will be regarded as time bombs walking one by one. For the sake of social order and the safety of ordinary people... It must be removed." "Doing so will only lead to greater contradictions over time..." Liu Xiaojiang frowned. "Since they don''t agree with the existence of strangers and don''t care whether strangers can be used as tools, why don''t those people on the neon cut the roots and put pressure on the leaders of strangers by ''imprisonment''..." "It really doesn''t make any sense. On the contrary, it will cause hatred among different people..." may also poured some wine for herself, took a small bowl and shook it gently in her hand. "Those people above the neon are not all fools. Naturally, some people can think of the possible consequences of this matter, but... They have to do so." "... how do you say?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at may suspiciously. "Of course, it''s the humanitarian spirit and the pressure from the international community..." may smiled maliciously and said: "The group of strange people is not only in neon, but also everyone has a headache because of the problem of strange people. Why should others take into account the humanitarian spirit, so that neon people can act recklessly on this issue?" "... I see." Liu Xiaojiang noticed the smile in May''s eyes and roughly understood the real reason why neon was so, so he slowly raised the corner of his mouth and said: "Since this is the case, my action this time has helped neon a little. After all, they are all unnecessary tools... It''s a relief to lose them." "Hum..." put the small bowl back on the table in May. "As long as this thing can succeed, then afterwards... Ignoring the bad name of international humanitarian spirit, the high-level leaders on neon will not want to get rid of it." However, "I''m still too confident..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head calmly. Then, in May''s confused eyes, he took the initiative to reach out and grasp the fragrant shoulder exposed outside the kimono in May, so that the trace of black energy in his palm successfully invaded the other party''s body. May didn''t feel any abnormality, but she still looked at Liu Xiaojiang puzzled, "are you..." "Don''t drink any more wine on the table..." Liu Xiaojiang immediately reminded: "although it can''t compare with the Tang clan''s means, it''s colorless and tasteless, and you can''t see the effect in general. It''s enough to make you unable to breathe in a short time." "You mean the wine is poisonous?" May was stunned when he heard these words. He obviously didn''t know when he showed his feet, and he didn''t realize that the wine he drank was poisonous. On the other end, Perhaps he witnessed Liu Xiaojiang drinking poisonous wine in May, and the musicians responsible for playing music to Kabuki stopped one after another, making the originally lively and peaceful reception a lot colder in an instant. At the same time, it seems to reflect Liu Xiaojiang''s words, The neon strangers present put down their wine glasses and followed the three elders to the red maple tree where Liu Xiaojiang and may are located. Moreover, everyone''s face is so calm that the younger neon people have begun to look at may with their eyes. As if everything was in their expectation "Miss Shi Zi, I have offended......" birui mountain, the leader of the neon people, took the people to Liu Xiaojiang and may with a calm face and said: "But you should understand that after all, you may be our own person, but our heart is not on our own side. Instead, we choose to stand on the side of the Chines, and poison in the wine... It is also a relief for you from the pain of flesh * *". "How did you... How did you find it?" May was so smart that he immediately pretended to be incredible. His acting skills were still enough to convince Liu Xiaojiang. However, Liu Xiaojiang basically didn''t understand what they were talking about. He could only analyze the general dialogue according to the current situation and guess that these neon people might be saying some proud words. "Miss Shi, you are really great. No matter how we investigate, we can not see what is wrong with you. But when you went to that time in the last few years, you finally chose to relax your vigilance......" at the side of the * *, the old man named Tao man Xiu and laughed. "Hum * * Ming is a pure big and gentle son, but it must stand on the side of the Chines, and... You have failed to value me!" the ampere of the other side of the Ninja is not as calm as the other two old men, but obviously feels that he has been deceived. "... Mr. tuozhen." may guessed the reason why he was exposed, so he regained his former composure, smiled at ampere tuozhen and said: "Is it really your teacher''s means that Shizi revealed his identity..." "I''m just worried about your safety! Who knows..." ampere Tuo said angrily: "you betrayed us! Betrayed the ampere family who have trained you for many years! Why?!" "There''s no betrayal..." may shook his head and said with a smile: "I''m just a force absorbed into the family by you..." "What do you say about cultivation? But a martial arts man like me who has awakened his powers from birth can''t learn your ampere family''s Yin and Yang skills at all. Your kindness to me by Mr. tuozhen... Just wants me and your grandson to inherit the family." "If you don''t want to, why don''t you say it?!" other neon people present may be trying to give ampere Tuo a real face, or they may think it''s impossible to escape in May. They all choose to let ampere deal with ''family affairs''. However, considering the appearance of ampere tuozhen, Liu Xiaojiang felt that even if he had a lot of face in neon, it was impossible to save the life of the girl in May, so he broke his mind because things were irreparable. Ampere Tuo''s true love for May is really not like a fake Even if Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t understand the conversation of these people, he can also feel the emotion in ampere Tuo''s heart. It''s not the kind of negative emotion that wants to kill and vent his anger after being cheated. There is anger... But more is regret and confusion. "I say it..." May''s eyes flashed a trace of despair. She knew that the mission had failed because of herself, and even accidentally caught the life of Liu Xiaojiang. "If I say this, will I still have a chance to stay at the Ampere''s house, which is an extremely convenient place to get information...?" "You..." ampere immediately covered his heart with his hand. "Tuozhen, I notice your emotions. I know you value miss time very much, but she is not even your ampere family after all. Let alone the eyes of the Chinese * *..." "If Miss Shi dies, she will be weak like the people of the * *, and those people on the top will feel that we are useless." Ampere Tuo really immediately looked at his head and couldn''t bear to say, "isn''t it..." "Ampere, don''t embarrass your head, and don''t embarrass all the compatriots present because of an outsider..." Dao manxiu frowned. "You should know our situation and never let a grain of sand appear in those people''s eyes..." At this time, May seems to be relieved. She doesn''t care what the other party will do to her, but looks back with a guilty smile and says: "Immortal Xiao Liu, I''m sorry. It seems that I hurt you." However, Liu Xiaojiang finally heard a word he could understand and finally confirmed the situation. Then he slowly got up from the ground, nodded and smiled: "No, in May, you didn''t hurt me. The exposure of your identity will only make you have to go back after the task is over. It can be regarded as solving some worries for me." "All the people present, except the ampere tuozhen, were killed... Should you have no problem?" "Immortal Xiao Liu, are you......" may didn''t finish his words, so he suddenly felt the air cold. Then, She saw Liu Xiaojiang spread a very strange black energy around him, which made the young man who left a gentle impression on him for the first time look... Like another stranger! icy! Weird! So that people instinctively feel fear! Chapter 343 instant, It was not just may who felt something wrong with Liu Xiaojiang, Neon strange people led by three elders, birui mountain forbearance head, ampere tuozhen and daomanxiu, began to be vigilant when they saw the strange black energy spreading around Liu Xiaojiang. Even if they had a large number of people and took advantage of them, they would not underestimate the enemy at all. However, because they didn''t know the ability of the black energy, and didn''t know how terrible it was, just because of ignorance... Their vigilance at this time was limited to standing in place and taking precautions. However, "Step back!" Although ampere tuozhen doesn''t understand the language of Liu Xiaojiang and may, he has always been paying attention to may as his granddaughter, so he hasn''t ignored Liu Xiaojiang, a young man who is obviously valued by May. Therefore, based on his understanding of May, after he noticed the performance of may at the moment, he immediately waved to remind the neon strangers around him. "Be careful! Something''s wrong! Don''t touch the strange black smoke easily!" Just At present, in the event of May, although the neon strangers gathered here didn''t say much, they still had some ideas about the ampere family. As a result, almost no one on the scene is willing to follow his instructions except the yin-yang division of the ampere family. However, there were not many fools among the neon strangers present. They instinctively realized the oppression brought by the black energy, so they looked at birui mountain''s forbearance head, Dao manxiu and the two elders. "Do as Mr. tuozhen said!" birui mountain forbearance head has been paying attention to the strange young man since Liu Xiaojiang got up. At present, he found that the nearby red maple trees were withering rapidly due to black energy, and then gave the same instructions as ampere tuozhen. "Dao man''s family! Don''t touch the strange black fog easily!" Dao man and tuozhen had already taken their yin-yang division and hid behind with the people of the ampere family as early as when they were reminded. At this moment, after noticing the changes of the nearby red maple trees due to the black energy, he opened his mouth again with a frown to remind his yin-yang teacher. Then, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the neon aliens who had retreated a few meters and were still standing together. He immediately walked slowly to the front of May and stood between her and those neon aliens, saying: "May, help me translate..." May nodded at this, but then he couldn''t help worrying and said, "you... You''re really sure..." "Translation." Liu Xiaojiang looked back at may calmly, but the strange black energy posture still spread all over him, which still gave may a sense of oppression that can not be refused. Tut, die or die May looked at the relatively strange Liu Xiaojiang, pretended to calm and took a deep breath, temporarily suppressed the panic in his heart, and said, "I see..." On the other side, Birui mountain saw the communication between Liu Xiaojiang and may. Considering the black fog gradually spreading towards the field, he asked with a dignified face: "What are you * *, who are you coming to us?" Liu Xiaojiang had the * * translation of May, and finally understood the words of neon people. But when he heard the name of the "Chinaman", he could not help but frown slowly, and his eyes flashed a little unhappy. "Hehe, the small and weak barbarians in a small area can only kneel in front of them and bow down to be courtiers. Now they dare to boast of orthodoxy. They can''t even face history. They can only maintain the so-called dignity by distorting the facts..." "As everyone knows, in the eyes of others, this hateful and pathetic stupid nation will not have anything to do with the word ''dignity''..." The * * who still kneel on the ground, called the "China"... Speaking of this, he raised his eyes to birui mountain opposite and said slowly word by word: "Naturally, I''m here to erase you ridiculous guys, so that you can only continue to kneel on the ground and survive..." "After all, according to the bushido spirit you preach, in your neon people''s heart, standing to die... Should be more dignified than kneeling to live, and for benefactors like me to help you ''decent'', you should kneel on the ground and kowtow to me?" With the simultaneous interpretation of these words in May, not only the bearers of birui mountain, but almost all neon strangers glared at them. They wanted to rush up one by one to strip Liu Xiaojiang of his skin and cramp, which obviously poked the pain in each of them. However, if they don''t distort the facts, they really can''t refute anything "You want to die!" the green veins on birui mountain''s forehead gradually bulged. It was obvious that he couldn''t stand such a hostile young man in a weak position to "insult" himself face to face. So he clenched the crutch in his hand, pointed it hard on the ground with his crutch, and said with a gloomy face: "Children! Pay attention to the black fog around! Don''t rush in because of anger! This is our boundary! This man has no chance to escape... Take him down for me!" "Yes!" ¡Á N As soon as this remark came out, the neon strangers who had already been furious with Liu Xiaojiang immediately jumped out of the team, holding all kinds of weapons they were good at, and gradually approached Liu Xiaojiang and may 2 in an orderly manner. However, according to their kimonos, these people are undoubtedly just the forbearance of birui mountain. The yin-yang masters of the other two did not listen to the orders of forbearance head, but took out their carry on spells and props and stood behind the three elders to watch the situation in the field. See this, Birui mountain looked at the two old friends beside him. His eyes were complex and disappointed and said, "tuozhen, Xiu and two gentlemen, your people... Don''t want to help?" "No hurry..." the road full of smiles and answers: "since you have arranged, and remind the children to notice the black fog, this * * e person can not escape from our boundaries, so the children you brought here should be enough." "What''s more, you need this meritorious service more than the forbearance of Ruishan and the ampere family......" "The black fog is very strange. The effect should be close to the energy poison of China, otherwise those red maples can''t die immediately..." ampere Xiu and his eyebrows looked at the situation in the field and couldn''t help reminding Liu Xiaojiang again after he found the composure on Liu Xiaojiang''s face. "Dao man, if you don''t want any accident this time, you''d better not have an attitude of staying out and protecting yourself. He just said it himself. The purpose of coming here is to kill all of us, and..... This young man still looks very confident." "If..." "Then you''re in the ampere family..." Dao manxiu and opened the folding fan in his hand to block his mouth. He looked at ampere tuozhen jokingly and said: "Oh, I forgot. You can''t bear it. After all, this Yongqi son was trained by you as a granddaughter... Hum." "Tao man..." a flash of anger flashed in ampere tuozhen''s eyes, but he finally pretended to be calm and said: "if I don''t know the importance of Ampere''s family, I won''t go along with Tao man''s family. You want to use Shizi''s life to show loyalty... Please!" After that, he took the initiative to take his yin-yang teacher and angrily walked to the distant courtyard. Although he didn''t leave here directly, he obviously didn''t intend to intervene again. However, this is not because he saw Liu Xiaojiang''s thorny problem and was afraid of any loss of his yin-yang teacher here, but because of his feelings for Yongqi Shizi and daoman''s cynical attitude, he decided not to intervene... Or stop. After all, even if he guessed that Liu Xiaojiang was difficult to deal with, he didn''t think that the other party could turn up many storms on the neon boundary. meanwhile, Liu Xiaojiang stood and watched birui mountain bear the crowd approaching. First, he manipulated the surrounding black energy to protect may behind him. Then when he looked at the bear crowd again, he could not help but raise the arc of the corner of his mouth towards the only two old people not far away. "It seems that you don''t see the current situation at all..." Let''s go, He immediately walked towards birui mountain in front of him, forbeared the crowd, slightly slowly but just raised his right hand, and the strange black energy spread all over him swept away in an instant. At this time, even if these birui mountain forbearance people present are elite, and there are no loopholes in the way they cooperate with each other to approach Liu Xiaojiang, the gap between them and Liu Xiaojiang is still too large after all, and they can''t even resist this extremely violent terrorist corpse poison. Once the red maple tree touches the corpse poison, it will die quickly. If these cultivation methods are not correct and the energy cultivation in the body is not enough, birui mountain will bear the crowd. Naturally, it will be completely consistent with the outcome of the surrounding red maple trees! What''s more? The energy of these people is not enough to delay the onset of the corpse poison, and the vitality in their bodies is not as strong as that of trees. Once the corpse poison enters the body, it will die faster than those red maple trees! The next moment, The spreading black energy surrounded many bearers of birui mountain, After that, even under the gaze of birui mountain''s forbearance head and Taoist man Xiuhe, they gradually gathered to form several completely wrapped black energy masks. However, in just a minute or two, all birui mountain forbearance people were trapped inside. Then, Liu Xiaojiang walked towards birui mountain, and finally stopped at a place less than two meters away from them. He looked back and was also wrapped by black Qi, but he was slowly revealing his small face in May. He said: "May, continue to translate for me..." In May, seeing Liu Xiaojiang only in a minute or two, he effortlessly subdued all the bearers of birui mountain except bearers. Although he was somewhat surprised, he quickly reflected it. "Ah... Oh... OK!" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang finally looked at the two old men not far away and ignored the dignity and tension on each other''s faces, saying: "Guys, what effect do you think my black energy will have on the human body? Will those neon people trapped inside... End up like red maple trees?" "You... This is not pure Qi poison?" Tao manxiuhe slowly extended his hand behind his back, and quietly threw out several pieces of Rune paper from his sleeves under the gaze of many yin-yang masters behind him. However, Dao manxiu and felt that he did it without being aware of it. These small moves must be able to hide from Liu Xiaojiang one meter away. But unexpectedly, Liu Xiaojiang was just in time for his sneak attack when he suddenly opened his mouth and warned: "it''s best not to act rashly, otherwise... Those guys behind you will face the same outcome as you." "Now, I just need you to answer. Do you think the trapped neon people behind me will end up like those red maples?" "That''s going too far." Liu Xiaojiang, who did not see the real strength of * *, did not know the truth of the other side. However, there was no strange thing about him at the moment, but a young man who seemed to be unprepared for the enemy. This is an opportunity! This is a good opportunity to solve each other directly! Tao man Xiuhe undoubtedly thinks so. There is no negative emotional impact, but completely intellectually... He reminded himself that he should seize this opportunity! Then, ignoring Liu Xiaojiang''s reminder, he immediately threw out several pieces of Rune paper towards Liu Xiaojiang, and then quickly printed on his chest with one hand. "With the blessing of the gods, the ghosts and gods retreat and must assist..." Bang!!! Under the gaze of birui mountain''s forbearance head and other Taoist yin-yang masters, Taoist man''s head burst in full view before he could play a specific effect after he repaired and threw out the rune paper! The blood was then scattered into the air, like a large piece of beautiful ruby against the light and moonlight, until it was sprinkled on the ground, on the yin-yang masters not far away, and on the face of birui mountain''s tolerance head... It made everyone believe a hard fact. Daoman Xiuhe! Dead! A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang stood side by side with birui mountain''s forbearance head, slowly took back his slightly bloodstained arm, and then stretched out his hand to pat birui mountain''s forbearance head with empty eyes, saying: "Answer my question, do you think the neon people trapped in the black fog and the elite forbearance under your command... Will end up the same as the red maple tree?" However, Birui mountain didn''t know if he was too shocked, or he was directly stunned by Liu Xiaojiang''s terror. He was stunned there as if he hadn''t heard a question at all. In addition, after Liu Xiaojiang witnessed the tragic death of the patriarch with his back, he was stunned in situ with runes in his hands. No one dared to come forward to avenge his patriarch. "Gee, are you scared silly? That''s why I said that the dignity you barely found through a title... Is a joke." Goo May witnessed Liu Xiaojiang''s terrorist strength. Even if he knew that the other party could not hurt himself, his face was still full of fear of people like Liu Xiaojiang. After all, the gap between the front and back is so big that she can''t understand which one is the real Liu Xiaojiang Chapter 344 "No... don''t hurt those children. They are the foundation of birui mountain. If they come for the things of that year... Kill me." Birui mountain stood silent for a few minutes. Even if he had a reaction, he didn''t reach out to wipe the blood on his face. He just looked at the headless body lying nearby and said: "I''m the 34th generation of forbearance leader of birui mountain. The former leader who died in the Chinese battlefield was my only mentor for so many years..." "If it had been in accordance with the original armistice agreement, the grievances between you and us would have ended long ago..." "If I still have resentment against that war in my heart, Miss Yongqi Shizi and this gentleman, I would like to use my life to make amends for you two. These children are innocent..." With that, the old man even threw away his crutches. Under the puzzled gaze of a group of neon people, he slowly knelt in front of Liu Xiaojiang and put his head below the ground. "Please promise me that after the death of old guys like us, let go of these young people present. They... Really don''t know anything, let alone the hatred between you and me." Dao manxiu and Yin Yang masters of this level have no power to fight back. They easily die under the opponent''s "ordinary" fist Do pipeline man Xiuhe died beside him. Even though he seems to have died under the random blow of the other party, birui mountain forbearance head obviously doesn''t think it''s so simple. The old man knows the strength of man Xiuhe. Even if he is not as good as himself, he will not die of the so-called ordinary Kung Fu. There must be something he can''t see through. But it''s just because I can''t see through, I don''t know what happened just now, and what means daoman Xiuhe died under The head of birui mountain, who plays an important role in the neon alien circle, finally understood why the Chinese young man opposite was so confident from the beginning. Originally thought it was a big fish, but it turned out to be a real God of death, a man-made disaster that everyone present could not resist Birui mountain knelt down quickly, so that Liu Xiaojiang didn''t expect it at all. He looked at the old guy who suddenly knelt on the ground and put his posture very low, so while frowning slightly, he could not help but say in a slightly plain tone: "although decisive, it''s too mean..." "Put their own fate on the kindness of others..." "Moreover, it was clearly expressed before that it would not give up easily, and begged the other party for forgiveness because of the perceived power gap..." Speaking of which, The prisons composed of black energy behind Liu Xiaojiang suddenly became ready to move, and even began to gradually compress the space inward. "As I said just now, I''m here to erase you ridiculous guys, so that you don''t continue to live on your knees and don''t give you any chance to make a comeback..." Let''s go, The black prisons behind Liu Xiaojiang still shrunk to the size of a fist. The elite of birui mountain forbearance who were trapped in them also reappeared in the sight of birui mountain forbearance head and the other yin-yang masters of daoman family. Just Birui mountain, who was originally trapped and did not suffer casualties, has completely lost signs of life. The appearance of blue skin and pupil diffusion on the ground is also very frightening. The next moment, The black energy, which had shrunk to the size of a fist and looked like a black solid, returned to Liu Xiaojiang''s back, and gradually extended again, restoring its relatively normal gaseous nature. It looked like it had its own thoughts, winding around his body slowly and meekly. After killing all the birui mountain people present, Liu Xiaojiang looked at birui mountain''s head on his knees again, "you are not qualified to talk to me about conditions, and I am not qualified to forgive you ridiculous guys for my predecessors..." "Besides..." "What do you think you are, a small generation in a small place, who dares to be so arrogant... Do you deserve it?" In the end, even he didn''t find that there were two kinds of voices when he spoke, but there was no difference in sound and color. There was only a slight difference in tone. If he didn''t listen carefully... Even birui Shanren''s head kneeling in front of him couldn''t notice it. After all, after he lowered his attitude, he still saw the tragic death of the elite of birui mountain. Birui mountain naturally understood that Liu Xiaojiang was not a good stubble and would not let go of his prisoners who chose to surrender because of the so-called humanitarian spirit. So, although he pretended to look at the people who died miserably, he began to think about how to deal with Liu Xiaojiang, or how to escape safely under the other party''s hands. However, "Young generation! Look at me!" Liu Xiaojiang has completely changed his face. The original calm and indifference has long disappeared, replaced by a touch of extreme anger and killing. "Hum!" birui mountain''s head obviously didn''t experience the insult of others. At present, he was shouted by a young man "junior". Even if he knelt on the ground, he glared angrily: "* * a district..."... "You * *!" Liu Xiaojiang did not wait for the other party to finish his speech. He just heard the word "China" two words, and immediately kicked the upper part of the old thing. For a time, the blood mixed with a lot of dirt spilled on the yin-yang masters not far behind the old thing. Then, I don''t know whether the scene is too bloody or the smell of blood is too bad. In short, many yin-yang teachers in daoman family bent down and vomited because they couldn''t stand it. Then, Liu Xiaojiang took back his right foot without blood stain, and the expression in his eyes and face immediately returned to normal. But when he saw the half disabled body still on the ground, he couldn''t help frowning slowly. It seemed that he had done something too much. What he did was what he did. Birui mountain''s forbearance head also died. He didn''t have anything unacceptable for these. So after looking at the yin-yang masters of daoman family not far away, he immediately turned and walked to may, which had been protected in the black energy. However, Liu Xiaojiang walked calmly to May. He had just removed the black energy from his body. He found that the girl involuntarily retreated a few steps, and her eyes were full of vigilance when she looked at herself. It''s not hard for him to guess why may was afraid of himself, but he didn''t say much about it in the end. He just stood there and slowly asked: "In May, what do you think should be done about the ampere family? Should they have the same ending as these guys, or..." And while talking, The black energy that was originally wrapped around Liu Xiaojiang gradually gathered and flew towards the yin-yang masters of daoman family. Without accident, most of these neon aliens who had fallen into despair died under the erosion of their own terrible corpse poison. Birui mountain forbearance, Kyoto Yin and Yang division These important parts of the neon alien circle didn''t even have a chance to do it in front of Liu Xiaojiang, so they were destroyed in his hands one by one May witnessed the strength and terror of Liu Xiaojiang and the tragic death of those neon strange people around him. He could not help standing in place and breathing deeply. When all the Yin and Yang masters of the daoman family died, she finally looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a slightly embarrassed expression and said: "I thought boss Su sent you here to break the inheritance of neon''s strange people and try to ensure that they will not pose a threat in the future, but in fact, they just want to assassinate important people from all families, so that the strange situation on neon can be broken down in the future..." "But I didn''t expect..." "Immortal Xiao Liu, you killed all the elites of birui mountain forbearance and daoman today. Is it your personal behavior or boss Su''s special instructions..." "Both..." Liu Xiaojiang replied. "I''m really acting according to boss Su''s requirements. I just chose a way to complete the task as soon as possible. After all... Nothing can guarantee that these people will not pose a threat in the future than killing them all." "......." May. "Are you sympathizing with them?" Liu Xiaojiang frowned. "Of course not..." may immediately retorted: "considering what they have done before, even if the neon disappears completely, it is not too much in my eyes..." "However, in the final analysis, we are all human beings with one nose and two eyes. We have witnessed the tragic death of the ''same kind'' with our own eyes, and so many have died at one time..... It will be somewhat unacceptable." "Hum..." Liu Xiaojiang glanced around indifferently. "Unfortunately, not everyone is the same as you. What I do here today at least gives them a pleasure, not to mention what they have done before..... I am already a saint." "....." May seemed very tangled, but it was obviously not aimed at the experiences of those neon strangers around, but suddenly felt a strong threat on Liu Xiaojiang. Because, She felt that Liu Xiaojiang seemed too pure ¡­¡­ Outside the courtyard, "Why is there no movement..." Ampere tuozhen and the Yin and Yang masters of the clan stood outside, frowning at the direction of the reception, "Shizi, and the young man, have they been disposed of..." "Patriarch..." at this time, an old man standing next to ampere tuozhen couldn''t help but remind him: "why don''t you use your magic to see the situation inside. If Shizi really doesn''t have a chance to escape, we''ll wait here... And we can''t have a chance to help her escape." "The young man is not simple, although he doesn''t know how to do it, but if it was him, it wouldn''t be too difficult to sacrifice his life to send Shizi away..." ampere tuozhen shook his head. "But..." the old man hesitated: "how can you be sure that the young man will give up himself for the sake of time?" "Don''t underestimate the Chinese, they are the same as us..." ampere tuozhen has obviously calmed down now. "Since time is the important eye for them to arrange in this area, many useful messages have been returned over the years, even if the child fails to do so." "If the Chinese would really give up their own people, the war between birui mountain and the daoman family would not be defeated and come back when they had an advantage..." "But with the attitude that Shizi just showed, I''m afraid she won''t easily give up her compatriots dragged down by herself, so it''s likely that both of them will die in it." the old man said. "......." ampere tuozhen. "Patriarch?" "You stay here! I''ll go inside to see it!" ampere thought, trying to grind his teeth: "although the time is the eye of China, but these years are not aimed at my ampere house......" "Third, if I don''t come back, you will take my place. The ampere family... And Junjie, the child will be handed over to you!" "Patriarch, don''t be impulsive. Although Shizi has no malice towards my ampere family, I have seen it all these years, but she is on the opposite side of us after all......" "She is also my granddaughter!" Anpei tuozhen shook off the pull of the people around him. Just as he wanted to run back to the scene of the reception, he found two figures coming out of them. Looking carefully at the past, one of them was holding two broken bodies in his hand, allowing the blood to make conspicuous marks all the way on the ground. See this, Even if the other person was the son he had just talked about, Abe still couldn''t help staring at the two broken bodies. Because according to the clothes on the body, one must be Dao manxiuhe, his opponent for many years, and the other may be the leaders of birui mountain They... Died? A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang and may came to ampere tuozhen and others, threw two broken bodies in front of Ampere''s house and said: "May, translation..." "OK..." may looked at ampere tuozhen, nodded and replied. "I remember your name is ampere tuozhen, Mr. tuozhen, the current patriarch of the ampere family... Right?" Liu Xiaojiang ignored the fear and vigilance of the yin-yang masters around him and said calmly and slowly towards ampere tuozhen. "The daoman family, the elite of birui mountain forbearance, the patriarch of daoman family, daoman Xiuhe and the current leaders of birui mountain forbearance have all died in my hands now..." "Mr. tuozhen, I have only one question for your ampere family to answer..." "I wonder if your yin-yang division of the ampere family will choose to accept the fate of exterminating the family... Or even completely disappearing because they are worried about the strong strength of the enemy?" A trace of doubt flashed in ampere Tuo''s eyes, "you..." Liu Xiaojiang reminded: "answer my question, but think as clearly as possible, because the answer to this question will determine the fate of your ampere family... Whether it will be completely erased like them." Chapter 345 "Shizi..." Ampere tuozhen looked at the two remnant bodies thrown on the ground, then looked at may behind Liu Xiaojiang with a frown and said, "you''ve done too much..." "Mr. tuozhen, you should know that we are not too much..." may shook his head. "Those things are over!" Antoine said in a deep voice, "why can''t you put it down..." "Because we are victims..." may Xiu frowned at ampere tuozhen, "but as aggressors and perpetrators, you don''t have a clear understanding, let alone apologize... Most of you even think there is no fault in the past aggression." "What''s more..." "They even said their fault. They just lost... To a higher level of science and technology!" "Not everyone thought so. At least the ampere family knew what was wrong and didn''t follow them to the Mainland..." ampere tuozhen insisted. "Not everyone is the same as the ampere family..." may shook his head again and retorted. "If most people on the neon side share the same ideas as the ampere family, the ampere family will not be marginalized by those people over the years." "After all, the ampere family used to be a family of Yin-Yang masters who served the emperor. Even if the ampere family is not a real aristocrat, even if the emperor has no real power, it is just a symbol and a decoration... You will not be reduced to the point that you must be with the daoman family." "The fact is that most of them don''t think the same as the ampere family. They never think that their actions were wrong, and even believe in the heinous people as gods..." "Mr. tuozhen, do you think it is necessary for you to continue to protect such neon people, who are more bad in character than the big demons before they become Shi Shen?" "......" ampere tuozhen was silent for a moment and then said, "Shizi, I don''t understand your idea, but....... After all, this is the land where I was born and raised. Those neon ordinary people with mean character are also brothers and sisters living in this land." "The ampere family is the guardian who has served the emperor and protected the emperor''s sons and people from evil spirits for generations, and I am the head of the ampere family and the patriarch supported by my family. It is my duty to protect this land..." "Different ways do not conspire..." may looked at the stubborn old man standing in front of the yin-yang division of the ampere family. "Mr. tuozhen, you are really a good man, but unfortunately you were born in the wrong place. No matter what you think, a good man guarding the enemy can only be the enemy for us..." "Can it only be the enemy..." ampere tuozhen looked at the strange and familiar may, but finally shook his head and stopped talking, and focused on Liu Xiaojiang, saying: "Sir, I''ve kept you waiting. I can only answer you about the question just now... If it''s necessary, I''m really willing to die." "Patriarch!" when the old man standing behind ampere tuozhen heard this, a bad feeling suddenly appeared in his heart, but ampere tuozhen waved to stop the next words. "... well, that''s a pity." Liu Xiaojiang stood silently and listened to the translation in May, then smiled and walked slowly to ampere tuozhen, completely ignoring the yin-yang masters behind each other. "Mr. tuozhen, as I said just now in May, I also think you are a good alien elder, but unfortunately you are born in the wrong place. You shouldn''t be protected by people like you, otherwise... What''s the difference between this kind of thing and helping the tyrant?" "Moreover, from our point of view, no matter what kind of person you are, what views you have on previous things, and whether you know the evil deeds of neon people, as long as you choose to protect our enemy, you... Will only be our enemy." "In addition, may doesn''t need your protection, because even if you ampers also choose to do it, the final result will not change. At most... It''s just wasting us a few more minutes." Say, Liu Xiaojiang has come to ampere tuozhen. Looking at the old yin-yang master in red hunting clothes, Liu Xiaojiang calmly said: "Three choices..." "First, like birui mountain forbearance and daoman, I completely wiped out all the elite in the family and waited for them to be disposed of by the neon ordinary people above like garbage in the future..." "Two, we must dissolve the ampere and dismiss all the important people in the family. We must go back to the strict control with us. If we want to make a * * atonement in the future, do you want to work for your" heart "? You can decide for yourself. "Third, as nothing happens, stay on the neon side..." "Three! This gentleman! Let''s choose three!" Liu Xiaojiang didn''t finish his words, and ampere tuozhen didn''t speak. The old yin-yang teacher of ampere family, who was standing not far from them, hurriedly said with an anxious face. "Patriarch, don''t be impulsive. My family is the most important..." "... you''d better shut up first." ampere Tuo really looked back at the anxious old man, and couldn''t help shaking his head helplessly, "how can things be so simple..." "If it is the third choice, you, Mr. tuozhen, will always live under my control..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the old man and continued: "However, although it is control, it will not affect you too much. It will only let you know all your thoughts in time..." "At that time, if you dare to do anything that may threaten us, then no matter whether you are elite or not, men, women, young and old, everyone in the ampere family... Will die." Sure enough Hearing these words behind Liu Xiaojiang, The old man of the ampere family, who was still anxious to make a choice just now, immediately became extremely depressed, because none of the three choices was beneficial to the ampere family. The first choice is undoubtedly to use neon''s own hands to deal with the ampere family, which is regarded as a thorn in the eye by ordinary people. The second option is that although the ampere family may not die out completely, it has always lived under strict control, and may be forced to work for the Chinese people, so that it will eventually become the enemy of neon Who is anto really? How could he choose to be the enemy of his hometown? The third option When the elder of the ampere family thought of this, he couldn''t help looking at Liu Xiaojiang with complex eyes and guessed that the reason why the other party would put forward these three choices should be that he had already planned to control the ampere family. Otherwise How could this young man open his mouth and put forward such choices that can force ampere tuozhen to take the initiative to accept control! "It seems..." after hearing Liu Xiaojiang''s words, ampere tuozhen shook his head with a bitter smile. "Shizi, this girl, really told you a lot about me..." "Hum..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at ampere tuozhen calmly. "If it wasn''t Shizi, no... her real name is may, now I can tell you..." "However, if it weren''t for her this time, your ampere family wouldn''t have so many choices, let alone the opportunity to negotiate face-to-face with me, because up to now... I don''t think your ridiculous yin-yang teacher will provide us with any important help." Wen Yan, Ampere Tuo really didn''t speak any more. He just looked at may in silence. After a long time, he finally said slowly: "May? That''s a good name..." "......." May. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next evening, In the courtyard of Ampere''s house, Liu Xiaojiang sat on the floor of the house connected to the courtyard, looking at the ancient cherry tree in full bloom that clearly does not meet the season, and holding a small red bowl full of wine in his hand, he is enjoying such strange scenes for the time being. Then, A breeze blew and cherry petals floated into the wine, Looking at the cherry petals floating in the wine, he knelt behind him and said: "Ampere Tuo has really come back. What did the ordinary people above the neon say?" "Thoroughly investigate the attackers..." may answered with a complicated face. "However, the investigators they sent were said to be just pretending. They didn''t want to find out the real murderer behind birui mountain forbearance and daoman. Instead, in order to prevent birui mountain forbearance and daoman from making trouble, they increased their foot ban control." "In addition, before they learned that the ampere family was frightened and wanted to live in seclusion, they... Even had the intention to take the ampere family to take the blame." "As long as ampere Tuo really did what I said yesterday and clearly expressed the decision that he would never step out of the forbidden area unless those above need it... Those guys will naturally not say anything more." Liu Xiaojiang put down his red wine bowl. "After all, even if the emperor is just a decoration, he still has to give some thin noodles. The ampere family not only has the guarantee of the emperor family, but also is willing to become a more pure tool. If we start with the ampere family again... It will not be just a simple alien problem." "By the way, in May, I remember you said before that when the neon side is over, there is another small thing I need to help... What is it?" "Hmm..." in May, he picked up the wine pot placed aside and bent down to fill Liu Xiaojiang with wine again. "Boss Su told me before that Xiao Liuzhen had a good relationship with Director Zhao of the company. It can even be said that there was a little personal relationship among them..." "I do have a small matter here. I need the help of people who have certain energy in the company..." "Tell me..." Liu Xiaojiang looked back at may, then smiled and picked up the wine bowl and said, "you don''t have to be so defensive against me. I''m not boss su. Although it''s true, after all, the company belongs to the jurisdiction above. You and I are colleagues." "If you are afraid of my means to treat the enemy, will you... Be my enemy?" "......." may heard the speech and bowed his head for a moment. Then he quickly recovered his old appearance, and his habitual smile appeared again on his pretty face. "Well..." "Let me be frank. In fact, what I want to ask you for help is only a little related to the company''s bunker, but there should be no level of confidentiality..." "Wu Xiangyou..." "Immortal Xiao Liu, if you have been to the company''s bunker, have you heard of a boy named Wu Xiangyou there?" "....." Liu Xiaojiang shook his hand slightly with the wine bowl, which nearly spilled the wine from the red bowl. "What''s the matter?" may noticed the abnormality of Liu Xiaojiang. After curiosity, he couldn''t help looking forward to saying: "do you know the child Wu Xiangyou?" "... you misunderstood. I just sat for a long time and felt numb under my thighs." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head calmly. "I''ve heard of the company''s bunker, but I haven''t seen it, let alone been inside the bunker in person, so... This sounds like a child who yearns for freedom, and his name is really special." "It''s just a name. There''s nothing special..." may glanced away a little disappointed. "Like me, his name was given by the old Dean at the beginning, but I went there early and left early... Boss Su and them picked him up very early, so I haven''t seen the little guy yet." "Have you ever been in an orphanage?" Liu Xiaojiang frowned. "Yes, it''s a surprise. Don''t young orphans like us encounter the same things most of the time?" may said with an indifferent face. "Why do you care so much about a child you haven''t seen?" Liu Xiaojiang asked tentatively. Wen Yan, May''s big eyes suddenly darkened, and his mood was slightly low. He said, "this matter also affects my mood. I won''t destroy the atmosphere here. As long as you know... I care about this little guy very much. I hope he can be cured by the bunker and get out of the shadow in the future." "If I can take good care of him, I will give an account to the old Dean..." Speaking of which, May couldn''t help shaking her head, looked back at Liu Xiaojiang sitting in front of her, asked with her eyes, "I still don''t mention it, how about... Are you willing to help me?" "....." Liu Xiaojiang looked up at May and drank up all the wine in the bowl, saying: "Boss Su, what did they say? Are you going straight back?" "Gee, how could it be? If I could go back recently, how could I come here to beg you..." seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s hesitation in May, I couldn''t help becoming a little impatient. After all, she has been serving Liu Xiaojiang today. As a result, the man is not happy to promise a little favor Hetui... Scum man! "Boss Su didn''t help with such a small matter?" Liu Xiaojiang doubted. "Who knows what they think. As soon as I mentioned it not long ago... They always dragged it with me on the grounds of business. As a result, when I asked again, they said that you were the most suitable person to help me." "Ha ha... Grass." Chapter 346 Wu Xiangyou How could Liu Xiaojiang not remember the "innocent" boy who died in his own hands. Moreover, it is precisely because of this Wu Xiangyou that he began to doubt the correctness of the bunker and believes that such secret institutions still have some disadvantages in accepting strangers A few months ago, at least on the issue of Wu Xiangyou, the word "irresponsible" was used on the person in charge of the bunker, which was a more objective and appropriate statement of the facts. However, if we really care about Wu Xiangyou, there will only be some irresponsibility in the bunker. Wu Xiangyou''s death is really regrettable emotionally, but rationally... What''s the big difference between him and the guy who forcibly demolished the orphanage and killed more than a dozen innocent children? When the boy broke into the real estate company and killed the enemy of the orphanage based on revenge, he also caused the serious injury and death of many innocent people Moreover, when he escaped from the bunker at that time, he still didn''t stop hurting innocent people. Even the staff of the bunker who treated him well in ordinary days ended up with a serious injury and had to spend his whole life in a wheelchair Liu Xiaojiang learned these details from Zhao Fangxu. Although he still sympathized with Wu Xiangyou''s experience and outcome, there was a trace of inexplicable comfort in his heart in addition to guilt and regret for the fact that he had personally killed the boy. Even under the influence of this self consolation, he began to gradually forget the boy''s name until the word "Wu Xiangyou" was mentioned again in May ¡­¡­ "OK, I promise you, if I have time, I will go to the bunker to have a look..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at may sitting next to him. In the end, he didn''t speak directly and didn''t intend to put the dereliction of duty of the person in charge of the bunker on his head. "However, I believe you have heard of the bunker. Not everyone who comes out of it will join the company, and not everyone is willing to let the so-called power follow his life..." "If this power is equal to those painful memories of that year for Wu Xiangyou, after his mental illness has been fully cured, he is also very likely to give up this power and choose to return to the ordinary society, so as not to see things and think about people in the future." "If, as I guessed, he had already given up his powers under the arrangement of the bunker and returned to ordinary society for many years, his memory of the orphanage... I''m afraid it is fading bit by bit with time." "In May, if so, you, a sister he had never seen before and contacted only because of the orphanage... Do you really want to disturb his life?" Wen Yan, May thought carefully and said, "if so, I will not disturb him, but at least let me look at him from a distance and see with my own eyes that he is really doing well now..." "After all, except me and him, all the people who stayed in the orphanage have gone with the old Dean. I''m the oldest... Naturally, I have to take the responsibility of parents instead of the old Dean. In this way, I can at least be worthy of the care given to me by the orphanage." "... how long have you been in that orphanage?" Liu Xiaojiang suddenly said curiously. "Less than four months..." may replied, "at that time, the orphanage was just opened. There were only three children besides me and the old Dean. I was the oldest... And the only child who awakened his powers. But the old Dean didn''t even know about it." "Isn''t that right..." Liu Xiaojiang narrowed his eyes when he heard this: "you said you were picked up by boss Su, didn''t you be in infancy..." "I was taken away by boss Su from the orphanage..." may shook his head and said, "because I couldn''t stand the little gangsters around me at that time. I always said that the children in the orphanage were defective products that no one wanted, so I used my ability to teach them a lesson." "I see..." Liu Xiaojiang smiled and picked up the wine bowl on the floor. "It seems that you really have deep feelings for the orphanage. The old Dean can keep you in mind in a few months. After the incident of the orphanage, you... Have been here?" "Hmm..." a trace of bitterness appeared on May''s face. "If I couldn''t leave, how could I watch the child go to extremes..." "At that time..." Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help but say, "it''s not that no one paid attention to it. Besides, the old Dean has a good reputation. Many neighbors are working hard for it. Mr. Zhao said..... If you want to move this kind of real estate company that dared to demolish by force in those years, you have to start from the root." "Result..." "Wu xiangyuna didn''t wait. Instead, he chose the stupidest way. He had just solved the umbrella of the real estate company, but he had killed him alone..." "... didn''t you just say you didn''t know Wu Xiangyou?" may heard this, looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a puzzled expression and said: "Now what..." "He''s dead." Liu Xiaojiang fully understood that may attached importance to this matter, and finally gave up continuing to hide Wu Xiangyou''s facts, and couldn''t bear to let her suffer a major blow with full expectation at that time. "The order given by the person in charge of the bunker, I am the person who carries out the task. The content of the task... Is to kill the seriously injured bunker staff and the extremely unstable Wu Xiangyou who fled outside. "May, I''m sorry I lied to you just now..." Hate it It doesn''t matter if you can''t be a friend But at least make sure this woman doesn''t mess around After all, it''s better for May to choose to hate herself because of this than the kind of depression that is likely to appear in her heart after she learns the truth in the future Liu Xiaojiang appreciates may, a woman who is far away alone, but still knows who she is. Therefore, I don''t want to see her go to extremes because of Wu Xiangyou. Just before the things really began to ferment gradually, I took the initiative to tell all the facts, so that she can have a goal of hatred in the future. This goal can be Liu Xiaojiang or the person in charge of the bunker, but it can never be the company''s bunker or boss Su''s people standing on it Because, Once people like may feel desperate about what they protect, who can guarantee that she will not go to the other extreme in the future? If people like may go to the other extreme, is it boss Su? Let''s not mention their losses. Anyway, for Liu Xiaojiang personally... He never wants to see people like may end up in destruction. "Are these all true..." after being stunned a little in May, the expression on his face became gloomy. "The order of the person in charge of the dark castle... But you killed the wuxiangyuna child yourself!" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the woman kneeling beside him and the other party''s slightly white hands pinched on the wine pot, nodded and admitted, "that''s right..." "Wu xiangyuna''s child is dead, and I did it myself. I don''t intend to explain anything about it. If you choose to hate me for this matter..... I can fully understand." Speaking of this, he got up slowly from the floor, looked at the cherry tree in the yard and said calmly: "In May, no matter what you think, I think there is nothing wrong with the order given by the head of the bunker and my personal handling of Wu Xiangyou''s behavior." "If there is something wrong, maybe it is just one of the previous Links..." "However, it doesn''t matter to you. What matters is your feelings for the orphanage and who killed the boy himself..." "The person in charge of the bunker gave an order. I carried out the task under this order and personally killed Wu Xiangyou, who you value. This is the fact that no one can change and recover..." "So..." Liu Xiaojiang smiled and looked back at May. He didn''t care about the haze on each other''s face and said: "In May, you can avenge Nawu Xiangyou, and I can let you kill me. Although I won''t kill you, I won''t wait for you to kill me passively. After all... I also have people I pay more attention to, and I don''t intend to do things too much because I understand you." "If I can''t kill you, aren''t you afraid that I will attack the people around you..." may looked up at Liu Xiaojiang. "You won''t do this..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said with a smile: "injustice has a head and debt has a owner. For the strange people on the neon side, you are much more rational than me..." "Of course..." "If you really do this..." Liu Xiaojiang gradually put away the smile on his face, then slowly opened his mouth and said to may, "not to mention whether you can do it with your ability, but as long as you do start to do this, I will no longer regard you as a friend." "Friend..." may smiled angrily, "you and I can''t get along for just two days, friend... Are we?" "It depends on what you think..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head indifferently and said: "anyway, for me personally, you are a guy who is far away, but you still know who you are, ability, thought and attitude... Everything is very appreciated." "So..." may put down the bottle in his hand. "Boss Su, the reason why they refuse again and again is that the child Wu Xiangyou has already died in your hand... Right?" "They also don''t know how to explain..." Liu Xiaojiang noticed May''s idea and couldn''t help frowning slightly and said: "After all, objectively speaking, the person in charge of the bunker had no problem dealing with Wu Xiangyou at that time. His death... Can only be attributed to the insufficient ability of the staff of the bunker and did not completely solve Wu Xiangyou''s mental illness in years of contact." "But considering you, it''s understandable that they don''t have the heart to speak..." "After all, you have deep feelings for the orphanage, and that event must have had a great impact on you. If you know about Wu Xiangyou again, no one can guarantee... Will this become the last straw to crush the camel?" Well, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care what may''s reaction was. He walked directly to his room and reminded him without looking back: "In May, if you plan to take revenge, you''d better hurry up. After all, I don''t have much time to stay here. Tomorrow... I''ll take a plane to the next mission location." "At home, but there are still a lot of things waiting for me..." "....." may looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s back when he left. His eyes seemed hatred but full of complexity. Finally, it was difficult to maintain the kneeling posture and sat down on the wooden floor. Then, looking at the cherry tree in full bloom in the hospital, her eyes were red, she picked up the wine bottle on one side and poured the wine into her throat ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª meanwhile, Lianmen port, Near the secret base where Erzhuang and Chen duo are located, A group of men and women in black suits gathered at the street corner near the base. While reaching out to take off the gold badge near the collar, they took out a mask from their arms and put it on their face to cover up their identity. On the badge that was taken off the suit and held in their hands and put into their pockets by these people, the only pattern is the golden five pointed star "The president actually let us do this. If we really catch Gao Lian''s daughter this time... Is it really no problem?" "... what do you mean?" in the team of more than a dozen people, only one person did not take off the badge on the suit or wear the same black mask as others. When he heard the speech, he just looked at the questioner around him and said: "If it''s the company, will you find out later that it''s us... Don''t you all wear masks?" "No... I mean, the guy who is afraid of the president, since he is still giving the president eye medicine at the company and is always on guard against our attack on the northeast region, can''t he guess that it was us?" "Hey, the master of Longhu Mountain..." the man took out a cigarette from his arms, put it on his mouth, lit it and took a sip, saying: "Even if he guessed that it was us, anyway, Gao Yushan has been succeeded by us. If he doesn''t want her to die... He can only be led by the president in the future." "Alas, you talk about these powerful guys. It''s just that everyone has a good weakness. Is it true that no one is perfect..." "... yes, but apart from the employees of the company arranged by Gao Lian, does that person really have no other backup hands? Even the president must be careful..." "What are you afraid of? How many people are available around him?" the man shook his head. "Even if we really have a backhand, if so many of us come together and have a good relationship with him, who can stop us and can''t fight... Just pay a price." "After all, this is the president''s order..." Say, There was a light blue light in the man''s eyes, and the rest of those people heard this, and then when they agreed, their eyes glittered with the same luste Chapter 347 Inside the secret base, Gao Yushan''s equipment research room, "Er Zhuang sister..." Chen duo sat on the ground with her legs in her arms and leaned in front of Er Zhuang''s treatment equipment, saying: "When will brother Xiaojiang come back?" "Hey, hey..." Er Zhuang joked in a relaxed tone through the public address equipment around the room: "Dor, I''m a little bored. I want to go shopping. You can''t blame me this time. Who told you to listen to him and keep me here?" "... sister Erzhuang is more important." Chen duo shook his head and said stubbornly and seriously: "Brother Xiaojiang said that recently... Especially during the period after his brother left, someone may be unwilling to the current situation and want to use sister Erzhuang to reverse the relatively unfavorable situation." "Ho..." Er Zhuang said with a smile, "this is really unexpected..." "As like as two peas, we can hardly understand that these little words are just like the guy, but... Do you really understand the meaning of these words?" "I... I..." Chen duo began to stammer, but finally said with a very firm face: "Sister Erzhuang, although I don''t quite understand brother Xiaojiang''s meaning, since he told me so... I just want to be obedient." "Shopping or something..." "Well, I really want to go out, but because of this, I may never see sister Erzhuang again..... No, absolutely not." Wen Yan, Er Zhuang saw the firmness and persistence on Chen duo''s small face through the monitoring equipment in the room, and couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth slowly in the treatment cabin. "Xiaoduo, my sister really doesn''t hurt you in vain. I can hear you say these words..." However, Right now, The expression on Chen duo''s small face suddenly changed, and immediately stood up in front of Er Zhuang''s treatment equipment, "Er Zhuang sister, there is movement of poison outside. It should be someone coming... Stranger." Hearing this, Erzhuang immediately called the cameras everywhere inside the base, and pictures also appeared on many display screens in the room. Then, Erzhuang and Chen duo observed for a long time before they found a group of strangers in black suits and masks from a certain display screen. Then... The monitoring screen was black. "Who the hell are these guys..." "It''s a bad man..." seeing this, Chen duo stretched out her hand and untied the zipper of her clothes, revealing the dark green protective clothes under normal clothes, and then carefully placed her faded clothes aside. "Sister Erzhuang, brother Xiaojiang guessed right, and sure enough, a bad man came..." Wen Yan, Er Zhuang noticed that Chen duo planned to go out to deal with the group of people outside now. He couldn''t help but immediately opened his mouth and blocked him: "Dor, don''t be impulsive first. There are too many people on the other side, and you know the environment on the base. Obviously, it''s a group of guys who come prepared, and can quietly solve the company''s employees until you inevitably disturb your poison......" "These guys know the power in the base and who they will face next..." "Sister Erzhuang..." Chen duo said firmly as she tied up her long loose hair: "I won''t watch them take you away..." "The magic tools they wear should be made by village head Ma himself. I spent some time in biyou village, so I know the weaknesses of these things......" "Moreover, even if Gu poison can''t play a big role, I still have the ability given by brother Xiaojiang. As long as the effect of magic tools is not too special..." "Duo''er, you''d better go......" Er Zhuang calmly interrupted. "Since they are all prepared this time, it is impossible to leave us too many opportunities. The magic tools they wear... May also have a certain targeted effect." "If... The thing you mentioned to me before is true, then your girl''s ability gained from practicing six Treasury immortal thieves will probably be part of what the other party knows in advance." Chen duo shook her head unmoved, "but..." "Nothing, but!" the second Zhuang said hurriedly, "if the other party comes here for me and uses me to coerce the guy in the future, at least... We should also ensure that the chips in their hands are minimized." "Xiaoduo, in that guy''s heart, you and I are exactly the same..." "I know..." although Chen Duo is not used to it, she still smiles and says: "Sister Erzhuang, I know brother Xiaojiang also attaches great importance to me. Even everything he does outside is mostly for me and sister Erzhuang..." "I always knew..." Er Zhuang saw the smile on Chen duo''s face through the monitoring equipment, and a bad feeling suddenly appeared in his heart, so he said: "Since you''ve always understood, why don''t you give it to me as soon as possible..." "Uncle Liao is very kind to me, so I am willing to obey all his arrangements whether it is voluntary or not..." Chen duo still kept an unskilled smile on her face. "Brother Xiaojiang and sister Erzhuang are not only very kind to me, but also have never asked me anything. If they don''t do anything for you..." Speaking of this, the little girl stretched out her hand and pointed to her heart, "it''s very uncomfortable here. If I watch Erzhuang sister being taken away, but I don''t do anything, I guess it will only be more uncomfortable here." "So..." "Sister Erzhuang, in fact, I lied to you before. Besides asking me to pay attention to this period of time, brother Xiaojiang didn''t ask me to keep you here all the time, let alone ask me to protect your safety. He just said that no matter what happens... His own safety is the first." "If you can ensure your own safety, you can consider the safety of others, even sister Erzhuang..." "In the arrangement left by brother Xiaojiang, my task is to arrange poisonous insects nearby, and after discovering that someone is planning to commit an evil plot, I will inform the person outside in time..." Chen duo took out the mobile phone in conversation, motioned to the camera in the room, and then continued: "But sister Erzhuang, like brother Xiaojiang, is the most important person around me. Now someone wants to do something bad to you. I... can''t forgive them! I won''t let them go!" Well, No matter how Erzhuang stops it, The little girl walked to the door with determination and stubbornness on her face. Before leaving, she looked back at the indoor treatment cabin and said: "Sister Erzhuang, we shouldn''t choose to escape. This is our home with brother Xiaojiang. I want to protect here... Just like you protected me before." Seeing this, Erzhuang hurriedly said, "dor! Dor! I don''t need your..." "Sister of No. 2 middle school, wait for me to come back..." Chen duo''s smile is not stiff this time. Then she opened the door of the equipment research room and pressed the nearby emergency button before leaving, which lowered a very heavy metal wall and completely sealed the only channel to enter the room. ¡­¡­ meanwhile, A hotel near the secret base, In front of the window of a room on the second floor, "Hum..." Xia he held two mobile phones in his hand, then hung up the ordinary mobile phone he was talking with Chen duo, and pasted the special phone with antenna to his ear, saying: "Mr. leader, you should have heard it?" As soon as this remark came out, there was a silence at the other end of the phone, followed by a slightly cold voice. "Ah, I''ve heard it. In that case, do as the little girl says. None of these guys who came to the base with evil intentions......" "This... Is a little too much?" Xia he frowned slightly and said: "These people from Yaoxing society didn''t come here directly. The employees of the company who were solved obviously just lost consciousness temporarily. If they don''t stay... Won''t they make things have no room for turning back?" "The woman didn''t give the company''s employees a hard hand because she was afraid that the company would use all its energy to trace it later..." Liu Xiaojiang said. "I don''t intend to be cruel to Chen duo and ER Zhuang. I''m afraid I''ll choose desperate revenge later, and her action this time will add fuel to the fire..." "After all, her purpose is only to hold Chen duo and ER Zhuang, so that she can have a bargaining chip to talk with me in the future, so as not to kill the Yao Xing society when I am in a bad mood..." "In the case of a huge gap in strength, if she wants to take the initiative in this relationship, she must have a chip in her hand that can contain me... Because Lu Jiacun''s actions and Lu Liang''s awakening are obviously not enough." "Now that I have guessed the other party''s intention..." Xia he didn''t understand. "Then why do you have to kill them all?" "If you can''t do it, catch them all, and I can let Lao Gao do it himself..." Liu Xiaojiang''s tone was flat, and he didn''t seem to be talking about killing. "A group of strange people can only be regarded as good. Even if there are magic tools made by Ma Xianhong, your special ability... Is enough." Xia he was obviously reluctant to do so: "but..." "This is a warning..." Liu Xiaojiang interrupted immediately: "But since it''s a warning, it must be profound, otherwise let them go back safely, and the woman will have another time. After all, this time... No one knows if it''s her temptation." "Since duo''er said she would not let them go, let them all have no return, so as to tell the woman... For ER Zhuang''s behavior, I''m equal to never dying." "Won''t it have a negative effect?" Xia he said. "It depends on whether she dare not die with me." Liu Xiaojiang replied. "Anyway, her action this time will only fail. Next, as long as Er Zhuang and them are transferred, can she still know the transfer location from Lao Gao?" "I remember I once reminded you that if you choose to come to the base instead of changing positions with Shen Chong, it is very likely that such a thing will happen. At present, you are still so hesitant..." "Xia he, my patience is limited..." "Hoo..." Xia he took a deep breath when he heard the speech. "Well, catch them all, right? I''ll just follow your leader''s arrangement." "Good..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Neon, Kyoto ampere family ancestral home, Liu Xiaojiang had just hung up the call with Xia he, so he dialed a number again with a satellite phone. "Hello?" Hearing the voice on the phone, Liu Xiaojiang strongly suppressed his negative emotions and said: "Dong Zhao, someone has attacked Erzhuang. We guessed well before. Lao Gao, he... Really has a problem." "Aren''t you in the neon?" Zhao Fangxu was slightly stunned when he heard the speech, but then he quickly recovered and said, "forget it, let''s talk about business first..." "Is Xiaogao''s problem serious? The real purpose of this time for Erzhuang and Chen duo should still be you, boy?" "I have solved Lao Gao''s problem for the time being." Liu Xiaojiang did not answer Zhao Fangxu''s question, but continued to speak to himself. "Dong Zhao, the man who attacked Erzhuang and Chen duo was also ''fully armed'', and the magic tools still seemed to come from Ma Xianhong. Now we can be sure that... The main messenger behind Ma Xianhong must have been the source of a series of recent chaos." "There are more than a dozen good strangers behind biyou village... There must be a formed organization in charge of support." "Do you have a candidate in mind?" Zhao Fangxu asked. "Although there is no direct evidence, I think......" Liu Xiaojiang is not in China at present. In addition, Xia he was right before, so he did not directly say Yaoxing society and Qu Tong, but warned from the side: "Like Yao Xing society and Jianghu Inn... These alien organizations that are similar to intelligence agencies, usually deal with various companies in the circle, and even the company will entrust them. Don''t you think they are very suspicious?" "Qu Tong and Mu you..." Zhao Fangxu thought carefully and said, "so, is the Mu you who is not only an intelligence organization, but also has ten guy seats the most suspect in your heart?" "I don''t know..." Liu Xiaojiang frowned slightly. "After all, I''m abroad now, and I still have a lot of things to deal with. I just received Xia he''s contact and learned what happened in lianmen port..." "Dong Zhao, the reason why I am calling you is not only to remind you who should pay attention, but also for another purpose..." "Another purpose?" Zhao Fangxu was stunned again, and then wondered, "what purpose?" "I just want to confirm with you personally..." Liu Xiaojiang was silent for a moment, and then slowly opened his mouth in a low tone: "If... If something happens to ER Zhuang and Chen duo while I''m away, Mr. Zhao... You should understand what I mean?" "... I promise you, this time I''m just too busy to forget Erzhuang and their two girls, so this kind of thing won''t happen again." Zhao Fangxu understands why Liu Xiaojiang is so abnormal. "You work hard for the company and above outside, but you encounter this kind of thing at home............... This is really our dereliction of duty." "Thank you for your understanding..." Liu Xiaojiang remained unmoved. "Oh, you''re welcome. It should be... It should be." Zhao Fangxu said politely. Chapter 348 Lianmen port, Inside the secret base, After Chen duo completely closed the passage of Erzhuang''s room, considering that the number of the other party was not in a hurry to leave, but stood in front of the metal door and looked at the corridors on both sides, deciding to confront the enemy in this relatively narrow corridor. After all, the other party obviously has an advantage in the number of people, and the effects of those magic tools on him are unknown. If he runs to a relatively wider place to fight, once surrounded, he will only give the enemy a greater advantage. Chen duo may not know so much about other things, but even Liu Xiaojiang is not as experienced as her in dealing with people. "... thirteen people." Chen duo slowly opened her big dark green eyes and made clear the specific number of people who broke into the base through the poison feedback arranged all over the base in advance. Then, She stood in front of the metal partition door, waiting for the arrival of the enemy, while holding the pendant in front of her chest. As time went by, the footsteps on both sides of the corridor became clearer and clearer, and the expression on her small face was gradually fading, as if she had returned to the original Gu Shengtong. The next moment, Chen duo loosened the lucky pendant sent by Liu Xiaojiang, turned expressionless and looked to the right side of the corridor, facing the enemies wearing black suits and black masks. On the other side, The people of Yaoxing society came to the equipment room where Erzhuang was located according to the plan, but they found that the only channel for people to enter the room had been completely blocked by a heavy metal gate. They couldn''t help looking at the girl standing alone in front of the gate. "Chen duo, open the door and come with us..." A relatively short woman in the Obsidian society came out. Although her face was also covered under the mask, it still made people feel a threat in tone. Chen duo was once a temporary worker of the company, and her strength level is naturally extraordinary. In particular, she is good at those ancient and powerful Gu Shu, and the special physique of Gu Shen Sheng Tong, which can produce all kinds of Gu poison at any time If ordinary strangers don''t have a way to deal with Gu poison, or use far more cultivation than Chen duo to forcibly suppress the Gu poison effect, it''s basically difficult to go through a round under the girl''s hand However, The strength of Yao Xing society is obviously not strong, and many people are not as good as Chen duo in cultivation. At present, they are still so calm when they speak, and even express a strong threat in their words. If this is not looking for death, it is obvious that there is no fear Chen Duo is not stupid. She is just not interested in the common sense in the eyes of some ordinary people, and she is not very willing to understand the thoughts of ordinary strangers. Moreover, er Zhuang has just reminded me about this matter. Of course, she will not despise these enemies who rely on magic tools Hum!!! Chen duo could not agree to each other''s request. Suddenly, a large area of black energy spread in her body. It looked like a reduced version of Liu Xiaojiang. Just Although this kind of black Qi looks very similar to Liu Xiaojiang''s corpse poison and is also slightly stained with the word "poison", it is quite different in effect and mode of existence. The fierce corpse poison in Liu Xiaojiang''s body derived from yinggou is undoubtedly a highly toxic thing that can be eaten side by side with Tang Men''s Dan. In effect, it also directly acts on the internal meridians of the enemy''s body, and even the unsolvable thing that directly acts on the innate energy in the enemy''s body. For Liu Xiaojiang''s corpse poison, the best way is not to be contaminated, because as long as it invades the body, no matter how high or where your cultivation is, it is only a time to delay the attack. Touch it and die! Unless the owner of this thing doesn''t want you to die! And poison Even the special existence of Gu body Saint child It is absolutely impossible for Chen duo to create a poisonous insect that can be compared with Liu Xiaojiang''s corpse poison and Tang mendan''s bite in effect. More often, In fact, she is still imitating most of the Gu poisons in the world with energy and Gu poisons according to the method given by the medicine fairy society, but even so... Because of the particularity and complexity of Gu poisons, the little girl is still a powerful alien that no one can underestimate. After all, the inheritance of Gu Shu also has a long history. Some relatively ordinary Gu Shu means are strange enough in the eyes of other strange people. Moreover, there are not unusual powerful Gu objects. In today''s era, these powerful poisonous insects may not die, but considering the shadow damage of poisonous insects and the harm it may cause to the human body, this painful and miserable end... Obviously, not everyone can bear it. So, Gu poison has always been the most frightening thing that makes other people in the circle turn pale except the Tang clan in Central Sichuan with Dan bite "Chen duo, I advise you not to resist. We might have been less than one tenth of you..." the short woman in charge of Yaoxing society shook her head and reminded again when she saw Chen duo''s performance, especially the poisonous things gathered at the girl''s feet. "But all of us are prepared this time. Even as a Gu body holy child... You can''t turn up too much waves." "The purpose of our coming here this time is for the safety of you and Miss Gao Yushan. It''s obviously neither safe nor safe to stay here. We... Can give you better security." Wen Yan, Chen duo looked at these righteous enemies, did not speak, and did not take initiative to attack them. She just stood in front of the metal partition door and constantly made poisonous things with energy, and let these things that looked terrible in the eyes of ordinary people guard in front of her like loyal guards. Obviously, she didn''t want anyone to easily touch the heavy partition door behind her. "Sure enough, I still don''t listen. Forget it..." the little woman saw Chen duo''s attitude and stopped talking. Then she turned her head and motioned to her companions on the other side of the corridor: "Be careful not to kill. If you resist fiercely, break her hands and feet and take it away. Anyway, as long as you keep her breath, the president''s means can be cured......... Let''s do it!" Let''s go, Members of the Yao Xing society, who could not wait, began to surround from both sides of the corridor. Seeing this, Chen duo immediately drove the poisonous insects at her feet to attack the enemy on the left side of the corridor, ran in the opposite direction to the poisonous insects and chose to attack the team of the short woman first. For a time, black smoke rose everywhere, and the black energy vomited by the poisonous insects from their mouths even completely blocked the sight of the enemies on the left. No matter whether the poisonous insects were useful to them or not, she obviously didn''t expect these attacks to cause any damage. meanwhile, The people of the Yao star society where the short woman is located saw that Chen duo took the initiative to rush towards herself, and they welcomed her without fear, holding different kinds of magic tools in their hands. "Hum..." Chen duo saw in the enemy''s team that there were suspected binding magic tools and props, and condensed them into something like a rope with energy. The swing direction seemed to want to catch herself. therefore, She breathed the air and puffed up her little face under the eyes of her enemies. "Be careful! Don''t be invaded by poisonous insects!" the little woman naturally didn''t think Chen duo was selling cute. Even if she thought she was brewing more terrible poisonous insects, she couldn''t help but loudly remind several companions around her to turn on magic weapon defense. As soon as it comes out, Several members of the Obsidian society, including short women, immediately flashed a subtle light under their black suits, as did the masks they wore on their heads. In addition, the magic instrument rope that originally swung and extended in front of Chen duo still maintained the previous trajectory. It was obvious that he didn''t want to miss the opportunity to seize Chen duo. However, "Poof..." The Gu poison expected by the members of Yaoxing society did not appear. The things ejected from Chen duo''s mouth with her small face did not seem to have any obvious color, and it was even difficult to find the flow of energy. However, when these crystal clear water droplets touch the magic weapon rope extending to her, they instantly crush it until it disappears completely! The next second, Chen duo already came to the short woman, and took advantage of the subconscious stupidity of these enemies, once again quickly summoned up her small face, and directly exposed the face under the woman''s mask by using the powerful digestive system given by the Liuku immortal thief. "You... You are..." the woman noticed that the mask on her face melted instantly, watched the poisonous things on Chen duo''s shoulder, spit a strong black smoke on her face, and then fell to the ground with strong shock and doubt. Then, seeing that the leader was solved, the other members of Yaoxing society responded quickly and attacked Chen duo with their magic tools. Six or seven people attack at the same time, and they are all hidden under the magic weapon. They can''t take effect without breaking their own poison Although Chen duo''s Kung Fu is not weak, she is not an alien who specializes in boxing. Faced with so many hands, feet and magic tools, even if she puffed up her little face again and wanted to use the Liuku immortal thief to extricate herself, she could not summarize everyone into the attack range. Moreover, her Liuku immortal thief is only a small success at present, and her use of her digestive system is not as good as balun. Even if she successfully spits saliva mixed with digestive juice on these people, her ability and effect will be greatly weakened due to the dispersion of energy. If you can''t break the magic weapon, it''s still a waste of effort But at this time, when members of the Obsidian society thought they were about to succeed. "Hum... I came in time." A tall figure appeared in the corridor in time, slapped one of the members of the Obsidian society, and instantly flew it to others, successfully helping Chen duo, a simple girl, solve the siege. This person has long pink hair, a white vest, a blue hot pants and black arm gloves. It is Xia he who came to help according to Liu Xiaojiang''s arrangement! On the other end, Other members of Yaoxing society who were temporarily blocked by Chen duo''s poisonous things have also successfully got rid of the entanglement of all kinds of thorny poisonous things, and ran to surround Chen duo and Xia he''s second daughter in the center. "Bone scraping knife..... Xia he! Why are you here?!" among the members of the Obsidian society who ran over, someone immediately recognized Xia he''s identity. Xia he majored in martial arts, coupled with his natural special physique, four maniacs... In the hearts of most strangers, he is the most difficult kind of people. Moreover, her natural constitution combined with the ability of innate energy is the most unlikely ability among the four maniacs! For this ethereal special ability, whether it is a magic weapon automatically opened for malicious purposes or a magic weapon that claims to isolate all attacks... The effect is not great! Take a look at the companion who was beaten back by Xia he''s palm just now and is being forcibly pressed on the ground by others. The members of the Obsidian society present can''t help but sink in their hearts. "Hmm?" Xia he looked at Chen duo with expressionless eyes. After confirming that the girl had not been hurt, he turned to the Yao Xing society member who asked behind him and said: "It seems that the woman who asked you to work didn''t tell you everything, or said that although she had dealt with Gao Yushan, she didn''t know everything from Gao Yushan... Why can''t I be here?" "You are an all-around person! And this is the boundary of the company!" the member of the Obsidian society immediately reminded. "So..." Xia he smiled at the member of Yao Xing society, "what do you want to say?" "I......" when the man saw Xia he who was like this, he could not help but hesitate subconsciously, and his tone of voice became a lot softer. "We don''t want to be the enemy of all nature. You... Go, we won''t embarrass you." Xia he''s ability is like this. For an alien with unstable state of mind, her existence is an extremely deadly poison. Every move may affect each other''s mind. After all, even those strange people who seem determined but are not as firm as a rock, she only needs to take the initiative to use her ability in contact, and she can easily make the other party fall under her pomegranate skirt What''s more, are these members of the Obsidian society who are not so good and whose mood is more unstable because of their good hands? Magic weapon? If it is a high-quality defensive magic weapon, it may have a little effect, but that''s all What''s more? The pair of black gloves Xia he wears on her hand is also a magic weapon suitable for transmitting her ability, and the quality of the magic weapon is also very high! "Won''t you embarrass me..." Xia he smiled at the members of Yaoxing society, then stretched out his hand to hold Chen duo''s shoulder and said: "The leader said..." "Everything should be done according to the girl''s idea, so even if everyone is a very good man, it''s a pity... None of you can leave today. Everyone has to stay here and wait for the next instructions of the headmaster." "Since you don''t want to embarrass me, then... Let''s all hold our hands and catch them, so as not to hurt our friendship. I don''t have the heart to hurt so many good men... OK?" Wen Yan, Chen duo noticed the hesitation of these enemies. Her small face looked at the women around her suspiciously. She didn''t understand why these enemies became hesitant. It was clear that... Those words were also full of malice and didn''t promise any benefits. Sure enough Compared with brother Xiaojiang Most other men in the world are stupid! Chapter 349 A moment later. Members of the Obsidian society sat on the ground one by one tied up. The little woman headed by Chen duo woke up, struggled a few times, became clear about her situation, and looked up at Xia he standing in front of herself and others. "The company actually cooperates with all sex demons. If other people know this..." "Miss, should I say you''re smart, or should I say you''re cute..." Xia he squatted in front of the woman with a smile and said slowly with his hand on his chin. "You''re forcing me to attack you..." "Hum!" the woman''s face not only didn''t have the slightest fear, but sneered at Xia he in front of her and said: "The mission failed, and we didn''t want to go back alive, but... Don''t think it''s over." "The strength of that man can''t be underestimated, but he can''t come back recently. This time... It''s just that we miscalculated the manpower here." "That woman..." Xia he looked at the woman and frowned slightly. "Aren''t you afraid of exposure?" "If the directors of the company know, the person who hid behind biyou village at the beginning and has been making trouble for the company recently is your loyal president Qu......" "Hum..." there was a faint blue light in the woman''s eyes. "The full-time leader is actually a temporary worker of the company. If this kind of thing accidentally spread in the circle, do you guess... Will the company give an explanation under pressure?" "Then..." Speaking of which, The woman smiled and looked at Xia he in front of her and said, "Xia he, do you think the company will carry down the" acquiescence "to destroy the Wang family for him?" "You..." Xia he narrowed his eyes and looked at the woman in front of him. He noticed the subtle change in the woman''s tone. "Now no matter what the company''s attitude towards strangers is, it has to maintain its fair and objective image in the past..." the woman continued. "Otherwise, what he and a leader of the company expect will be completely destroyed by the ''Alliance'' and ''uprising'' of different people." "Qu Tong... Right?" Xia he looked at the woman with a frown and said tentatively: "what are you going to do, if you want to threaten that person with Gao Yushan and Chen duo..." The woman continued calmly, "they will become the best chips in my hands. I will be in the period when he leaves..." "You don''t know anything..." Xia he shook his head, got up and looked at the silent Chen duo, then looked down at Qu Tong''s puppet again and said: "Although I don''t understand why he did it, why he had to be a saint that ordinary people can''t understand..." "I can''t think of the reason for him to do so, but since he has decided to do so, no matter what the reason is, he seems to me... To be a real madman." "After all, I don''t think there''s any reason to support a person to do something that doesn''t do him any good, or even may lead him into a hopeless thing..." Well, Xia he looked at the other members of the Obsidian society sitting on the ground around him, "Miss Qu Tong, you are a smart man and really have means..." "Gao Yushan, and the girl behind me, they are indeed his biggest weakness at present, but relatively... I think they are also the shackles he put on himself, which can let him get rid of the shackles of ''divinity'' and return to ''human nature'' at any time." "He is a guy who has almost no weakness. If one day he has only the so-called ''divine nature'', ha ha... He will regret it at that time, you won''t be alone." Wen Yan, The blue shimmer in the woman''s eyes swayed a few times, but then she shook her head disapprovingly and said: "When did Xia he, one of the four maniacs, start to care about the lives of others..." "Really..." Xia he kept staring at the woman''s eyes. Seeing that the woman finally insisted on her idea, he raised his hand to the woman and sorted out his arm gloves. "Just think I''m talking to myself. Anyway, people like you are not uncommon in the whole sex, but... You''re a complete failure this time." See this, The woman did not show any accident, but looked at other members of the Yao star society with some regret and said, "what did he say?" "No one left..." Xia he smiled and lifted the hair in his ear. "Hum, decisive enough. It seems that what I think is right. Senior two Zhuang and the Gu body Saint behind you are his biggest weakness at present..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After a long time, In the equipment room where Erzhuang is located, "Xiao duo, come and show me if you''re hurt?" Erzhuang can know what happened just outside through the camera that has not been completely destroyed in the outer corridor. But as soon as the door of the equipment room is opened from the outside and Chen duo returns to her side intact, there will inevitably be a feeling of survival in her heart. "... what can I do for you?" Xia he walked into the room behind Chen duo. Hearing Er Zhuang''s stupid words, he couldn''t help smiling and joking. "I''ve been working hard outside the base all day. As long as I''m not too famous in the circle, who can lay hands on you unknowingly?" "Xia he..." Er Zhuang hesitated a little when he heard his voice through the indoor public address equipment. Although she knew that Liu Xiaojiang had been dealing with the problem of omnipotence before, and that Liu Xiaojiang had become the new omnipotence leader, she obviously didn''t expect that Liu Xiaojiang would get so close to the omnipotence demon and would arrange Xia he, a four crazy level demon, to protect herself and Chen duo. Moreover, who is bad? It''s Xia he, a witch who can hook people. She has gradually produced an inexplicable sense of crisis since the moment she saw each other. This sense of crisis Even if Erzhuang heard about Zhang Lingyu''s embarrassment from Liu Xiaojiang and knew that there was a lot of fishiness between Xia he and Zhang Lingyu, it still didn''t weaken much. On the contrary, it gradually intensified after seeing Xia he and witnessing the woman''s damned charm. meanwhile, Xia he noticed the emotion in Er Zhuang''s voice and immediately understood it and raised his mouth, "Oh... Are you cautious against me?" "However, considering the position of the headmaster in your heart and what I have just done under your eyes, is this tone... Afraid that I will take the headmaster away from you?" "No... you think too much!" Erzhuang replied without hesitation. "You want too much..." Xia he''s eyes flashed a joke. "I''m here only based on the leader''s orders. As for why all sex demons should obey the leader''s orders, it''s also because I need the leader''s help..." "What''s up?" Erzhuang asked hurriedly. "I can''t tell you, because it''s a secret only me and the leader know..." Xia he stretched his waist and said vaguely. "Er Zhuang". "Only you two know the secret. Can you say... What about immortal Lingyu? How can you two..." "Stop! Don''t say any more!" Xia he heard the words "immortal Lingyu". He was almost choked to death by the girl Erzhuang. He immediately interrupted Erzhuang''s next words. Unexpectedly, the girl Erzhuang knew so much. Tut, the damned leader doesn''t even have a gatekeeper. He can tell the story between himself and the elm head?! "Why?" Er Zhuang said with some incomprehensible: "since you two dare to do it, don''t you dare let people say it?" "Are you so right to immortal Lingyu?!" "Stop! Stop! Skip! Stop!" Xia he noticed Er Zhuang''s current mood and quickly explained. "I''m not good. I shouldn''t tease you. There''s nothing between me and your brother Xiaojiang. Just now I saw your girl pretending to be calm and couldn''t help flirting with you." "So..." Er Zhuang said in a dubious tone. "Nothing really happened between you and brother Xiaojiang?" "Of course it''s true..." Xia he smiled awkwardly. "But..." Er Zhuang was obviously relieved and said, "is it true between you and immortal Lingyu?" "You really took a gift from immortal Lingyu..." "Cough!!!" Xia he immediately coughed to remind him, then looked at Chen duo, who was silent and said: "Well, I''d better contact someone else to deal with the body outside..." "Moreover, since I''m all right for the time being, i... I''d better go back outside to continue monitoring the situation. By the way, I have to report the situation here to that guy. He... Is still waiting for my good news." Let''s go, Xia he didn''t give Erzhuang a chance to continue to say anything. He hurried out of the equipment room like running away, completely dispelling his curiosity about Chen duo and Erzhuang. And after Xia he left, Er Zhuang was silent for a moment, then said proudly: "Hum, a little girl in her twenties wants to fight with me..." Wen Yan, Chen duo looked at the direction Xia he left, and then at Er Zhuang lying in the treatment cabin. Her little face was full of doubts and puzzlement. Then she bowed her head and thought for a moment, saying: "Sister Erzhuang, I know your actual age. It''s really over thirty..." "However, girls should care about their age. I remember you always said you were eighteen before. What happened just now..." "Xiaoduo, did you accidentally hurt your head just now, and there was such a serious auditory hallucination..." Er Zhuang''s tone was very gentle for a moment. "Come on, stand in front of the equipment and ask your sister to scan it carefully, so as not to always say these inexplicable nonsense..." "......." Chen duo. Chapter 350 "You killed them all?" After listening to the description on the phone, Liu Xiaojiang was somewhat surprised by the changes of women. If those members of the Obsidian society who broke into the base were actually wiped out by Chen duo and the company, he wouldn''t be surprised by the final result. However, Xia he is the one who started this time. She is the all sex witch who has never killed anyone by herself After all, in Liu Xiaojiang''s expectation, Xia he is at most helping to subdue those guys and kill them... Lao Gao should also do it. "Well, according to your request, I gave them a happy..." Xia he said calmly. "... how do you feel?" Liu Xiaojiang was a little silent, but he didn''t ask Xia he why he did it. Instead, he said slowly and curiously: "If I remember correctly, this is your first time to kill people. When you face such a serious problem for the first time, you should..." "Mr. leader, don''t get me wrong." Xia he knew what Liu Xiaojiang meant, so he directly interrupted: "I don''t want to do things too well, but that doesn''t mean I will be slaughtered. Since the situation has reached the point of immortality, killing these guys who seem to be all single-minded for my own safety can only be a kind of self-defense?" "After all, if I didn''t kill them, I might be the one who died in the end." "You did a good job." when Liu Xiaojiang heard the answer on the phone, he slowly raised his mouth and said: "However, if this reason will still upset your conscience in the future, you can also count the lives of these guys on me. Anyway, you did meet them because you helped me, and you did kill them because of my orders..." "OK, even if it''s on your head, anyway, my role in it is just that of you and the two girls." Xia he didn''t hesitate about this. "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "OK, I know. Since they are all fine, I owe you a great favor this time. In the future... If you can get my place, you can ask for it." Wen Yan, Xia he didn''t show any emotional change in his tone, and he still asked, "when will you come back?" "One month at most..." Liu Xiaojiang thought and said. "The problem of neon has been solved. Tomorrow, I will go to the rumored Nathan island. When this foreign largest alien force is solved, the others... Should be similar to the situation of neon." "Nathan Wei..." Xia he was slightly stunned, and then said with some disbelief: "the company actually knows the specific location of Nathan island?" "No, not the company..." Liu Xiaojiang denied Xia he''s point of view, but did not say the specific reason. "Now is the age of ordinary people. If this group of aliens wants to exist, it must be within the control of ordinary people, not to mention Nathan Wei, an organization similar to mercenaries." "If nathanway is not a loyal dog of a big country, but a completely free alien mercenary organization, and goes in and out of various countries to perform employment tasks at will, it is enough for ordinary people to unite and completely eliminate them." "After all, strangers should have lived honestly. Nathan Wei, an organization similar to mercenaries, is too active." "If there were not a strong country hiding behind them to support them, do you think those countries harassed by Nathan Wei would really let these lawless aliens go?" Xia he became interested in this and asked: "since it is so, what is behind Nathan Wei..." "What is nathanway''s common language?" Liu Xiaojiang suddenly said. "Can''t you say..." Xia he immediately frowned. "Hum, with that language as the national language, at this stage, only those ordinary people who can support nathanway and make most people silent are the only ones who are more lawless." Liu Xiaojiang said with flashing eyes. Xia he understood Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning, then Xiumei frowned and said, "then you..." "If even the impression given to people is a real robber, then this group of people is not far from destruction, so it should fool all ordinary people who can be fooled, win over all guys who are robbers like itself, and ensure that they will not be isolated and destroyed." Liu Xiaojiang has no fear of this. "After all, strangers are recognized as invisible. Nathan Wei''s alien organization like mercenaries can''t swagger into everyone''s sight." "Although everyone probably knows who is standing behind Nathan Wei, and the goods themselves have used this to force others to shut up, since they don''t want to say it clearly, they do have some scruples, so this dumb bastard... It''s settled." "Moreover, many people are happy to see the disappearance of nathanway, and after the complete disappearance of nathanway, even if it..... Can''t talk about nathanway in the open, let alone speak stupid from the perspective of nathanway." "When we can''t destroy nathanway, everyone has tacitly suffered a loss. After we have the ability to destroy nathanway, it will also swallow its broken teeth into its stomach." "After all, in today''s era, one family is dominant... It''s just a dream." After hearing these words, he learned what Liu Xiaojiang was doing. Rao Shixia he couldn''t help taking a deep breath and said: "Sure enough, if you want us to be qualified to find our own new path in the future, you, the headmaster, must compromise... There are really too many things." "Trust is a precious thing." Liu Xiaojiang said, "it''s not easy for us to see the light again and walk on the road all the year round." "But in the boundless darkness, I can''t see the slightest light at all, nor can I see all the beauty brought by the changes of the four seasons... It''s not easy to be a man all my life." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª meanwhile, The company headquarters, Zhao Fangxu''s private lounge, "Oh, it seems that for Liu Xiaojiang, Gu Shengtong and the second son of Gao Lian''s family are really very important people." Su Cheng sat on the indoor sofa, looked at some serious Zhao Fangxu opposite, smiled and said, "Mr. Zhao, thank you for telling us." "... Xiao Su, what do you really want to do?" Zhao Fangxu raised his head with a frown and held the glasses on the bridge of his nose with his hand. "Since he has been assigned such a severe task, at least he should be given a corresponding degree of trust, but now he takes the initiative to come to me to confirm the situation of the two girls..." "Alas, up to now, you still pretend to be stupid with me. Do you really trust him completely?" Su Cheng shook his head and said. "Not to mention anything else, just tell me who Liu Xiaojiang is, what he did before he joined the company, and what his real name is... I promise there will be no doubt about it." "......." Zhao Fangxu. "Look, you can''t tell, no... you don''t know at all." Su Cheng, unsurprisingly, spread his hand and said: "No one knows where he comes from, no one knows his real details, a person who can''t even confirm his identity... Who dares to believe it?" "Then you want him to do things!" Zhao Fangxu frowned. "Very simple, because he has this ability..." Su Cheng looked at Zhao Fangxu and slowly opened his mouth to explain. "Since you can let him fundamentally control the root cause of chaos for the company on the basis of no real trust, and even become the head of the whole kind of alien organization... Why can''t we use him?" "The matter he is currently dealing with outside is the long cherished wish of our generations. Now the opportunity is in front of us. Why not reach out and seize it?" "Besides..." At this point, he smiled directly into Zhao Fangxu''s eyes and said: "although it''s not clear what it is for, he obviously needs to prove to us that he is a trustworthy guy... Isn''t he?" "Moreover, compared with the fact that he is not trustworthy, he has the ability to achieve our long cherished wish. In my eyes, it is the most important point..." "Then what?" Zhao Fangxu hugged his hands and looked at Su Cheng seriously. "Are you going to break your mill and kill a donkey?" "Oh, let go of the mill and kill the donkey..." Su Cheng smiled and shook his head. "Why do we do this? Has he lost his use value, or is his own power so powerful that we have to choose this most conservative approach?" "I have to say that Liu Xiaojiang''s strength is really not weak. The situation on the neon side is enough to see that he is also a very small number of people in the alien circle. Even the scope of this circle... Does not only include us." "Maybe, except for the one on Longhu Mountain, it''s almost impossible for anyone to cure him now..." "However, like ordinary people, he has inevitable weaknesses. Gu Shengtong and the second son of Gao Lian''s family are the main reasons why he can still be used by us. I think you should have the same idea with me?" "If not, how can you trust a guy who can''t even confirm his identity?" "... if one day he completes his task, it will not only solve the long cherished wish in your heart, but even help the company fundamentally control the root cause of chaos." Zhao Fangxu did not answer this question, but asked again with a frown. "At that time, he who only wanted to be at ease became a person who lost the use value in your eyes. What are you going to do about him who no longer has the use value but only has some potential risks?" Wen Yan, Su Cheng didn''t have a clear answer, but looked at Zhao Fangxu with a smile and said: "Today only talks about today''s affairs, as for tomorrow... Even if you know in advance, it may not be a good thing. You should support all the above decisions?" "Chen duo and ER Zhuang can''t move. They are not only the only weakness of Xiaojiang, but also the only shackle Xiaojiang put on himself..." Zhao Fangxu lowered his head and held his glasses with his hand. "Go back and tell the people above not to die by yourself. There are some costs... Even they may not be able to afford it." Chapter 351 As soon as Zhao Fangxu said his words, the house suddenly fell into silence. Su Cheng looked at Zhao Fangxu with a dignified face, shook his head, took out a cigarette from his arms and lit it, saying: "Dong Zhao, are you threatening us, or did he reveal such an idea..." "This is my reminder to you." Zhao Fangxu said. "In the final analysis, he is still a young man. Even though his ideas and behaviors are very mature, he is still a young man in the end." "If, according to your opinion, all his actions have ulterior motives, then he must not be a selfless guy, or even quite the opposite..." "A powerful and selfish young man..." Speaking of which, He looked up at Su Cheng, who was puffing in the clouds opposite, "if he knew what he had done, his recent efforts have been in vain, and he can''t change the trust of us, what do you think he would choose next?" "In addition, even if he didn''t notice this, he worked tirelessly to finish all the work, but finally found that we were going to break the mill and kill the donkey. Do you think any young man wouldn''t be driven crazy?" "Once such a powerful alien loses his mind, do you know how much impact this will have on society?" "Oh, yes, strictly speaking, we are not afraid of the group of strangers, because no matter how strong their individual strength is, it is impossible to compare with the wisdom of our group..." "So, what do you think we should do? Should we erase this young man who is driven crazy by us at all costs?" "Xiao Su, even regardless of the consequences and costs, don''t you think it''s unfair to him... To those who may be affected?" "Because there is no other way..." Su Cheng put out the cigarette in the ashtray. "We don''t know his identity and origin, and we don''t know what he really wants, but I think the reason to make him pretend to be a saint will at least be a trivial matter." "If we delay this problem, if his purpose is enough to subvert everything, then... I''m afraid the loss we have to bear will only be greater than erasing his loss." "With Chen duo and ER Zhuang, the possibility of this kind of thing is infinitely close to zero..." Zhao Fangxu shook his head. "If he really wants to subvert everything, he has no reason to join the company and go abroad for you to fulfill his long cherished wish." "After all, we are on the side of social stability and ordinary people. Even if we trust him, we can never sit idly by and watch him act recklessly. Moreover, compared with us... He stands with different people, but he may get the support of many people." "If he is really what you think, he should not join the company from the beginning, let alone work for us as hard as he can now..." Su Cheng smiled and interrupted: "director Zhao, as a director of the company, you should follow the above arrangements..." "Don''t take it there and press me!" Zhao Fangxu narrowed his eyes very rarely, and even showed obvious anger in his tone. "Su Cheng, although I seldom have direct contact with the above, in the final analysis, I am also the main person in charge of alien affairs. Don''t think I don''t know the attitude of those leaders." "Hum, I may not know others, but at least No. 1 and No. 2... It is impossible to make such a decision!" "Times have changed..." Su Cheng smiled and shook his head with indifference. "The times have long changed!" Zhao Fangxu said. "But no matter how the times change, at least there should be no change in the attitude towards strangers." "Because at this stage, whether you want to completely solve the problem of alien groups or change the living environment of alien groups on the edge of society, you are equivalent to actively undermining the stability of social order. Those two leaders will only know the current reality better than me." "Although Liu Xiaojiang cannot be completely trusted, his recent actions can at least prove that he is a trustworthy person!" "If it were those two leaders, I believe they would give priority to what Liu Xiaojiang has done in the end, rather than what potential risks he has!" So far, Zhao Fangxu took off his glasses, wiped the lenses and said to himself: "Xiao Su, I know you came to Beijing a few years ago on the Huangpu River. I don''t want to say anything more, but now that you have come to the capital, I think you''d better... Give up contact with some people." After that, he put on his glasses again, looked at Su Cheng opposite and said: "Well, go back and report. If you come on behalf of those people, there is nothing to say between you and me, but if you are sent by the two old leaders and want to know my attitude towards Liu Xiaojiang, please tell the two leaders when you go back..." "Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t have any problems at present. At least he is trustworthy with me. If anything goes wrong in the future... I''m responsible." Wen Yan, Su Cheng didn''t speak. He just reached out to pick up the tea cup on the table, drank up the already cool tea in the cup, got up and walked to the door of the lounge. "Dong Zhao, you old people are still too kind. If something goes wrong in the future, everything... May be too late." "However, I have understood what you mean, and I will also convey your words to the two leaders......" Hearing these two words, After Su Cheng left, Zhao Fangxu couldn''t help looking at the door and frowning slowly. Su Cheng always seems to be unexpected, and he is clearly sent by two old leaders, but there are great differences in his attitude towards things. This is not a good sign ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next day, Kyoto International Airport, Liu Xiaojiang looked at may in surprise, as well as ampere tuozhen who came to see may off, and his grandson who was obviously still in high school behind him. Although he was curious about why may had to follow his enemy, the current scene was obviously more interesting, especially the feeling of the ampere family that they didn''t cheat when they looked at may, and the complexity and uncertainty when they looked at them in May. Oh, what kind of women have been cheated by people''s masters and grandchildren "Mr. tuozhen, you... Go back. The ampere family is busy these days. Don''t delay business because of an outsider." In May, seeing that the plane was about to take off, he took the initiative to say goodbye to the sons and grandsons of the ampere family. His tone of voice did not refuse people thousands of miles away, but there was more or less an unnatural feeling. "Shizi, won''t you come back again?" ampere tuozhen was still willing to call her former pseudonym even though she knew her real name in May. "Well, I think I won''t come back." may didn''t hide it, but nodded directly to admit his departure. After all, May is still a normal human, even if it is in a different position, or even a completely opposite hostile camp, it can not completely ignore the kindness of ampere tuozhen to himself in the past. If she didn''t have a legitimate reason to convince herself, she might feel a great sense of guilt for the ampere family But even with a legitimate reason, she still seems to feel guilty about the ampere family, but this guilt is far from enough to affect any of her decisions. "... so." ampere Tuo really heard May''s answer, and a trace of reluctance flashed in his eyes. May has stayed at his Ampere''s house for ten years, which can be regarded as the child he grew up with. Even if something equivalent to betrayal had happened before, he would still subconsciously feel reluctant to leave may. However, he finally forced out a smile on his old face, looked at his granddaughter may, who was about to leave and would not come back, and said: "Well, it''s time to go back to your real home. After all, we are not your real family. It''s difficult to give you a real sense of belonging. It''s good... Good..." "I will remember you..." may looked at the lost old man, finally shook his head and sighed, took the initiative to come forward and hug the old man. "Although we are in different camps and have different ideas in our hearts, Shi Zi will always keep in mind your heartfelt care for me over the years." "Mr. tuozhen, you are Shizi''s only family in this land..." "Alas..." ampere Tuo''s eyes were really red. Looking at may, he obviously had a lot to say, but he finally turned into a deep sigh. At this time, On the contrary, the boy in high school uniform behind ampere tuozhen took the initiative to come forward with a smile and put his right hand in front of May, saying: "Sister Shizi, no matter what you did, you still didn''t hurt us. You know... I''m not interested in the engagement made by my grandfather. I''ve always just regarded you as my own sister." "Sister Shizi, from small to large, thank you for taking care of me..." Wen Yan, May looked at the boy in front of him, but did not choose to shake hands with him, but smiled, reached out and patted each other on the shoulder, saying: "Junjie, even if you don''t like Yin and Yang, you don''t want to be a yin and Yang teacher, but you have high hopes for the ampere family after all. In the future... Remember to be more considerate of your family." "Well, I see, sister Shizi." an Pei Junjie took back his right hand, smelled and looked at an peituozhen beside him, and then scratched his head in May. Then, Seeing the time when the plane will take off, May once again simply said goodbye to Mr. A and his grandchildren, and then turned to Liu Xiaojiang, who was waiting. And just then, An Pei Junjie didn''t know what he was thinking, or he had read too many high school students'' youth novels. When he was about to put his hands on his mouth and shouted at his back in May. "Sister Shizi! I want to be happy with him in the future!!!" "......." May. "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "......." ampere tuozhen. Chapter 352 On the plane to country m, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the seat beside him and said with a slight smile: "Hehe, the child of the ampere family is quite interesting. He was born in the family of yin and Yang masters and has the best talent in nearly a century. As a result, he has no interest in Yin and Yang." "Every man has his own ambition." may glanced at Liu Xiaojiang beside him and then turned to look at the clouds outside the window. "Maybe compared with the child Junjie, maybe he thinks that if he learns the art of yin and Yang, he will be banned like some other people." "It''s a good way to live without learning Yin and Yang, becoming a stranger and living an ordinary young master''s life. At least you don''t have to intrigue with those people on the neon all day." "Hum... The young master''s life is really pleasant." Liu Xiaojiang flashed a red light in his eyes. Although he saw through the fact that an peijunjie was already a yin-yang teacher, he didn''t intend to expose it in front of May. Although an peijunjie hides well, it seems that he doesn''t even know about Ampere tuozhen, he is just a very powerful beginner in terms of the level of neon''s yin-yang art. Compared with ampere tuozhen''s yin-yang teacher, he is only a dispensable small role. Although Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t understand why the boy wants to hide and is curious about what the boy is going to do mysteriously, considering the ability level of the other party and the overall level of neon alien, he doesn''t have much time to deal with this inexplicable little role. If something happens one day, just put it out! Then, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the silent may beside him. He couldn''t help asking, "by the way, why do you have to follow me? Since the neon side is over, it''s not good to go home directly to accept the arrangement?" "A person has been lurking in neon for ten years, and now he has finally completed the task assigned to him. Even if he doesn''t want to continue in the future, it''s enough to make you worry free for the rest of your life?" "Or..." At this point, he looked at May and slowly raised his mouth, then leaned back on the seat of the plane, "you actually want to stay with me and find a chance to avenge Wu You''s child in the future?" "You don''t have to do this at all. I said that after the task is over, you can retaliate against me in the future. If my task fails in order to avenge Wu Xiangyou, I''m afraid I''m not the only one who will be embarrassed." "Are you really going to completely give up your hard insistence over the past ten years for the sake of Wu Xiangyou, or even directly reduce yourself to a complete sinner?" "Stop it, it''s not worth it..." "You haven''t seen the child in all. Even if you want to repay the old Dean for his years of upbringing, you don''t need to put all your future into it..." "Are you finished?" may turned his eyes from the window to Liu Xiaojiang beside him. He could hardly see any emotional fluctuations on his pretty face. "Nathanway''s business is different from neon. During this period, no one will be responsible for receiving you or creating opportunities for you." "Moreover, our personnel in country m have not been sent back for several days. Either they have been found by people in country m and are hiding around looking for opportunities to leave the territory of country M. they have no time to take care of your mission, or they have been dealt with by people in country M." "But no matter what kind of situation, you, a newcomer, always need someone to support you. Besides, even if you don''t speak anything else, it''s just a language problem... Do you want to use translation software to find those nathanway without knowing English?" "... the manpower of country m is lost?" Liu Xiaojiang frowned a little unexpectedly. "Although this is not good news, it is indeed a very normal situation. After all, country m is also a big country in science and technology. Moreover, it engaged in espionage earlier than us, and some means will only be more experienced than us." may said. Liu Xiaojiang thought for a moment and asked, "they..." "We won''t admit that they won''t say much. Everyone treats spies the same. It''s necessary to interrogate each other''s information. After the interrogation against spies or in the process of this interrogation method, death is undoubtedly liberation." may calmly stated. "However, you can rest assured that even if you are caught, even if life is worse than death during interrogation, we will never betray our compatriots. The people of M cannot know your arrival, let alone what your task is." "......." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t know what to say about it. He can''t imagine what kind of consciousness these people have. They are willing to start such a dangerous job. Even if they are caught, they will never sell their souls probably, The souls of these people are indeed hotter than ordinary people "About Wu Xiangyou..." seeing Liu Xiaojiang stop talking in May, I didn''t want to say anything more, but I couldn''t help but remind him: "Immortal Xiaoliu, I have only two questions..." "Ask." Liu Xiaojiang nodded before he finished speaking in May. "Was his death painful?" May asked after a moment of silence. "Death is not painful..." although Liu Xiaojiang wanted to say that he had worked hard to let Wu Xiang you go almost painlessly, considering the woman in front of him, he finally said slowly. "After all, from the perspective of the living creatures in the world, it is the thing that makes the living creatures fear most. Therefore, in the face of death, the living creatures will instinctively feel fear and pain." "Besides..." "No matter whether creatures accept death because of despair or not, at least after knowing its true face, I don''t believe that life will not fear death, but often when those who don''t know and fearless people understand death and begin to regret, they have no chance to turn back." "Moreover, the pain caused by death is not only for the living creatures themselves, but also for the life existence closely related to the dead creatures, most of them will suffer varying degrees of mental pain..." "Therefore, there is no saying whether death is painful or not, because it is bound to cause great pain..." "Gee, it''s like you died..." may looked at Liu Xiaojiang in surprise. "So you said so much to bury the truth of the child''s painful death?" "No, at least for me, I''ve tried my best to free him. It''s a sudden departure without warning without knowing anything..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and explained. "Hum, you still have some humanity..." may suddenly had a cold hum with slightly red eyes. "Last question, have you ever felt a trace of regret after that?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang turned his head and looked straight into May''s eyes. His face was very calm, shook his head and said, "although I want to say that I have regretted, I don''t want to deceive people like you." "I don''t feel any regret for the death of Wu Xiangyou''s child..." In May, seeing this, he subconsciously clenched his fist and watched Liu Xiaojiang bite his lower lip hard, which even exuded blood, "you..." "No matter how pathetic he is, he is also a stranger to me. All I can do is try to make him leave without pain..." Liu Xiaojiang continued. "If even the death of a stranger makes me feel regret, should I also feel regret for the neon people who died a few days ago..." Speaking of which, He even looked at him in May and said calmly, "what do you regret? Do you regret that you let them die too happily and didn''t torture them with your own hands?" "I''m the executioner. Just kill and bury. You can treat me as a murderous devil, but don''t expect a murderous steel knife to shed tears..." "Wu Xiang is especially pitiful, but he really should be killed. As for the others... If you have the ability, change it. If you don''t have the ability, force yourself to accept it." "In May, you want me to cheat you, so that you have reason to accept it, and finally ignore or even avoid those real problems... You''d better continue to hate me. Anyway, sooner or later, you will eat in my place and reconsider the real problem." Well, Instead of looking at the gloomy may, he put on the eye mask prepared by the ampere family, leaned against the seat of the plane and gradually closed his eyes. "At that time, if you say you don''t have enough strength and want to use this favor to let me help you... I won''t refuse." "After all, it''s only those disobedient directors of the company at most..." "..." may looked at Liu Xiaojiang sleeping against his seat. Although he gnashed his teeth and wanted to do something, considering what the other party had just said, even if he still didn''t think about the reason for everything, he gave up the idea of revenge against Liu Xiaojiang now. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª About twelve hours later, A street near Chicago International Airport, Liu Xiaojiang felt the sight of the nearby streets, looked at the surrounding environment relatively calmly, and looked aside from time to time at the smelly may. "... it''s been several hours. You''ve been giving me a look. What should I do with the tasks assigned above? Do you want me to use translation software to communicate with those gangsters?" "Gee, if there is another translation full of dirty words on the software, I may really be tempted to tell them who is the godpath on this street..." And just then, Several height and weight gangsters gradually gathered nearby. They began to have a noisy voice and with contempt and malice, and quickly caught up with Liu Xiaojiang behind them Chapter 353 "Yellow pig, hand over the money and you can roll!" Four foreign gangsters wearing hoodies and hiding their faces in their clothes and hats gathered Liu Xiaojiang and may in the center as soon as they came up. They even took the lead in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes and deliberately displayed the pistol pinned to his waist. If this kind of thing is replaced by an ordinary stranger, more than ten years of hard work may not be as good as a bullet of a few dollars. Maybe it will be bluffed by these small gangsters with guns. and, Liu Xiaojiang came with a task this time. Under normal circumstances, he shouldn''t attract too much attention, so that he handed in the money obediently, and then turned around and left in dismay. Undoubtedly, he was considering the overall situation. However, Liu Xiaojiang had no good feelings for the so-called superpower. Coupled with the recent unhappiness caused by Ukraine, Xiangyou and may, he was in a terrible mood at present. So he looked at the four gangsters who surrounded him, black and white, and then looked at the guy who had taken the initiative to show his waist pistol in front of him. "Yellow pig..." Liu Xiaojiang looked down at his mobile phone, then said calmly whether the other party could understand it or not: "As long as I hand over the money, I can go. What about her... What are you going to do with the woman I''m with?" "Shut up! Andhandover the money! Now!" The man noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s calmness and calmness. He immediately took out his pistol and put it on Liu Xiaojiang''s forehead, and opened the insurance measures behind the pistol with his fingers. "Play the lute to a cow..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head helplessly facing the dark muzzle of the other party, then looked at may, who was being molested, and said: "If it''s normal..." "If the utilization rate of foreigners is not so high, then with the things in their hands, the situation of foreigners in M country will only be more severe than that in China." "Oh, free America, shooting every day, ordinary strangers in front of guns... Fart." "That''s how it is here. Legal citizens can easily get guns, and even if it''s illegal..." may looked at the four gangsters around him, "but I believe it won''t be too difficult as long as you have a heart." "Hum, even ordinary strangers can get this thing. Even if their physical ability is more dominant, they will die if they are hit by bullets..." Liu Xiaojiang said. "Even ordinary people may kill other people. Without the use and shelter of those above, their living environment would only be worse than ours..." Although he did not speak again this time in May, it is obvious that he did not deny Liu Xiaojiang''s point of view. meanwhile, The man who pointed a gun at Liu Xiaojiang''s forehead noticed that the men and women didn''t seem to take themselves and others seriously. His strong self-esteem immediately made him angry. "Shut up! This is robberyyou..." After careful consideration, Liu Xiaojiang immediately reached out to hold the trigger on the other party''s gun, and then calmly said word by word: "Since you want to die yourself, no wonder others..." Let''s go, He ignored the blue tendons and couldn''t shoot with all his strength, as well as the gangsters who were also aware of something bad behind him. They directly squeezed the pistol and the other party''s palm together to twist and deform. Then, before the other party started to cry subconsciously, he broke the other party''s teeth with a punch and quickly broke the other party''s neck. A crisp and penetrating sound suddenly echoed in the ears of the other three gangsters, causing them to speed up their hand movements in great panic, take out pistols and pull the trigger towards Liu Xiaojiang''s back. Then, The three gangsters saw a scene that was enough to subvert their outlook on life. I see, The gunfire kept ringing, Liu Xiaojiang let the bullet hit him, and slowly turned to face the three gangsters who were constantly shooting when the bullet constantly deformed and fell to the ground. "Remember to say hello to your God for me, Amen..." A moment later, The gunfire completely subsided, The deserted streets were quiet again, "Too much..." may looked at the four bodies lying on the ground and couldn''t help frowning at Liu Xiaojiang, but found that this guy seemed to enjoy the killing and stood there unconsciously smiling. "We came with a mission, and the plane soon carried the murder case on its back..." "What''s the matter?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at may with an unnatural complexion. "There''s no one on the street, and it''s not like in China. There are high-definition cameras everywhere..." "These guys have been with us for a long time, and they don''t look like novices doing this for the first time. Besides, they obviously have to do something to you in addition to robbery. In that case... They always have to choose a suitable place?" "Moreover, the gunfire just now lasted so long that no one even looked out..." Speaking of which, The smile on his face is so bright that he has been informed... Even if he has been used to many abnormal may in neon these years, he can''t help feeling that this guy seems to be really abnormal. "I don''t hate these guys anymore. After all, they took the initiative to solve my depression, and even helped me solve my worries very closely..." "So..." "These guys are good people who can go to heaven in my heart..." "Are you serious?" may frowned. "Of course not..." Liu Xiaojiang felt helpless when he saw may who believed it. "After all, I''m not a pervert. Of course, there are other reasons for doing so..." "However, you''d better find a place to live first. This kind of place is not suitable for chatting..." Well, No matter how may reacted to this, he immediately turned and walked towards the exit of the street, and without looking back, he reminded: "Oh, by the way, you''d better not live on this street, but you''d better not be too far away from this street, so that we won''t have time to recover the cause and effect planted today..." Wen Yan, In May, it was obviously difficult to understand Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning, and I couldn''t guess the reason why he did so, but after looking at several corpses lying on the ground around him, I still chose to follow up with complex complexion ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next morning, The Chicago Police Department received a homicide, However, in this place known as the "city of sin", a homicide case did not attract the attention of the police station. Even some police forces were dispatched routinely, and no one thought that they could solve the case soon. Just At the end of the investigation at the scene of the murder, the police officers handed over the investigated clues to the police station, and the Sheriff of the police station routinely looked at it. The event... Fermented in an instant! Chapter 354 That afternoon, Chicago Police Department, director''s office, Old Joe, the sheriff, sat at his desk and waited patiently for the director to finish the case investigation. After the other party put the documents back on the desk, he said: "There are too many things wrong with the case received this morning. It''s OK to say if it''s just ordinary street fighting or revenge among rogue gangs..." "But..." At this point, he did not care about the face of the director, but continued to say with a frown: "The twisted palm of one of the dead and the same distorted pistol in the dead''s hand..." "A bullet that was obviously shot on a hard object and caused deformation, and a pistol that completely emptied the magazine in the hands of the other three dead..." "For the four dead with criminal records in the police station, except for the twisted palm of the dead whose teeth were broken by a punch, the cause of death of all of them was the breaking of their cervical spine by hand..." "Mr. director, although you must think I''m crazy, we received this case this morning. It doesn''t look like human behavior. At least... How can normal people pinch other people''s cervical vertebrae with their hands?" "... er." in the desk, Mr. director, who is over 50 years old and has severe baldness, looked at the sheriff old Joe and said: "Can''t it be what the murderer practiced, you know... There have been such scenes in many movies." "......." the sheriff old Joe looked at his big brother and almost didn''t choke to death by the other party''s words, so he looked like a fool and said: "Can you believe the film?" "OK, even if you can believe it, there must be some scientific basis. If people can pinch other people''s cervical spine with their hands, it must be some kind of technology with fingers as the fulcrum, which is actually similar to the lever principle, and strictly speaking..... It is not directly pinched, but twisted!" "But even so, even if there is such a technology, the level of power required is by no means ordinary. It can''t be done by any ordinary person!" "What''s more, after the forensic investigation of this case, the dead man''s neck has no trace of twisting at all. He was pinched by brute force from the outside. It is absolutely impossible for normal humans to do such a thing!" "Joe, who do you think the other party is? Superman? Or captain?" the director said helplessly. "Alas, I can''t imagine that you are 40 years old, and you still think of superheroes in your mind..." "Superheroes absolutely exist!" old Joe, the sheriff, immediately blushed and argued, "I... I''ve seen them before!" "Well, well, there is..." when Mr. director saw such an old Joe, he waved his hand and said: "What do you want me to do? If the superheroes did this case, should I transfer this case alone and say that the murderer behind this case may be Disney... Or Warner?" "......." sheriff, old Joe. "Does this case just go on like this, and then... It''s still the same as before?" "Otherwise?" the director asked, "in addition to these inexplicable clues, there are almost no useful and reliable clues. Can you find out the superhuman behind the case, or the murderer who disguised himself as a superhuman under such circumstances?" "From the trace, it was obviously pinching the victim''s cervical spine with empty hands, but there were still no fingerprints left on the victim''s neck..." "If the murderer is a guy obsessed with comics and disguised himself as a superhuman like that in comics when committing the crime, I guess he also borrowed the power of some scientific and technological instruments, but disguised those instruments externally as the same nature as the human body." "After all, the superheroes in those comics do not rely solely on the power of science and Technology..." "Chief, I will continue to track down the murderer behind this case..." Sheriff old Joe obviously doesn''t intend to give up, which can give himself a chance to contact superhumans. However, hearing what the sheriff old Joe said, the director immediately frowned and said, "no, there is no clue in this case. No one can successfully solve it. This is an unsolved case that no one can answer!" "Besides, the dead in the case are just members of those rogue gangs. There are many criminal records on our side alone. This guy... Deserves to die!" "Leave it alone..." old Joe, the sheriff, said reluctantly, "what if the other party commits a crime again? If the other party is really a superhuman! Letting him go is tantamount to endangering the rights of legitimate citizens!" "Then wait until he endangers the rights of legitimate citizens!" said the director. "Old Eli! Are you worthy of your oath?" Sheriff Joe got up from his chair in a hurry. "Here! You should call me director! Joe! Give up those unrealistic fantasies! The case is over! If you continue to pester! Go home and reflect on yourself!" Mr. director stood up unwilling to show weakness. Their quarrel even broke through the glass wall of the office and attracted the attention of all the police officers outside. However, since this is not surprising to everyone, no one will take the initiative to come in and persuade them to quarrel. After all, I don''t know how many years it has been. The sheriff and the director here always quarrel over some small things, but it won''t hurt the friendship between the two guys. The quarrel... Maybe it''s the way they communicate with the old guys. After a long time, Director Eli ended the quarrel with old Joe and directly ordered the other party to go home for reflection recently. But when he looked at the case investigation documents on the desk again, he quickly calmed down his mood. Then he looked at the busy police officers outside the office, picked up the phone on the desk and dialed a mysterious number. "Mr. Eli?" "The case received by the Chicago police this morning should be the masterpiece of you guys. I just sent you the case information!" "Have you confirmed it?" "I can''t be wrong. Maybe it''s another guy who suddenly awakens his power and worships superheroes very much..." "OK, I see. We''ll send someone to investigate now, Mr. eli... Please don''t let the police in Chicago continue to contact. If Mr. Joe has such behavior again, you should know that we''re keeping it a secret..." "Don''t do anything to old Joe! He doesn''t know anything! He just saw you with his own eyes when he was young..." "Mr. Eli, Mr. Joe, this is not the first time..." "I promise my career! He will never give you any more trouble! I will have people watching all his actions recently!" "OK, that''s the last time..." Chapter 355 At night, Near Chicago International Airport, Street 13, where the murder just happened yesterday, This was originally a neighborhood with serious public security problems. Moreover, a murder case suspected of gang fighting occurred last night. Therefore, after 9 o''clock in the evening, most residents stopped going out and locked the doors and windows more carefully. If there were a few people on street 13 yesterday, today... Only stray cats and dogs are still looking for the dustbin. It is clearly a neighborhood near the International Airport, but there will still be such a depression. Even if there is part of the reason for the murder, it should not be so considering the flow of people near the airport. In an alley near the murder scene, "The security in this neighborhood is good." may looked at Liu Xiaojiang standing at the entrance of the alley with his hands in his arms and said: "If it is in the neighborhood where those rogue gangs gather for them to obtain illegal income, it must be that even if there is a homicide, it will not destroy the personnel operation the next day, because licking blood on the tip of the knife... Is their daily work." "After all, the area near the International Airport is not in the urban area, and most of the surrounding residents are poor. Moreover, the airport is more or less a face place. If it were not for a city with a high crime rate such as Chicago, I''m afraid even petty theft would not be so easy to be caught by people..." "It seems so..." Liu Xiaojiang looked back at may, then looked at the stray cats and dogs in the street again and said: "But it doesn''t matter. I don''t need a crowd to cover up..." Wen Yan, May recalled what Liu Xiaojiang said yesterday. She couldn''t help looking at him suspiciously and said, "what are you waiting for..." "Just wait patiently..." Liu Xiaojiang said without looking back. "After all, no one will pick us up here. Up to now, there is no contact. In this case, let alone any support, even the situation can only be understood by ourselves." "Is there a result if you wait like this?" may didn''t understand. "Although I don''t know whether the result can be satisfactory, it is at least much better than the current situation." Liu Xiaojiang said. "People from the Chicago police department have been here. It is said that this case has been defined as a pending case. No one should hold on to this case." may could not help but remind him. "You stay abroad all the year round, and you are still a place where neon completely regards strangers as tools, so you don''t know other relatively normal alien societies." Liu Xiaojiang looked back at May. "Strange people are indeed not the masters of the current society, and they are indeed a potential risk that is difficult to control..." "However, in other relatively normal places, although different people are potential risks in society, at least they will not be really regarded as another ethnic group. There will always be a fairly appropriate way to get along with ordinary people and different people..." "What do you mean?" may frowned incomprehensibly. "... alas." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head helplessly when he saw this. "Do you think only we have a company, and there is no organization roughly the same as the company here?" "On the neon side where you have been before, because strange people have been controlled as tools for a long time, at present, few strange people will cause more trouble in the society, but..... What about those places that do not control strange people as tools?" "In a society dominated by weak ordinary people, aliens are not completely controlled like criminals. Almost every alien with power can live in society. Who can guarantee that they can always regard weak ordinary people as equal beings?" "And..." "The existence of alien groups is a secret, which is the same in most of the international community." "But once there is a problem about strangers, and there are contradictions and problems completely caused by strangers, if ordinary people directly send troops to engage in large-scale activities, how can the secret of the existence of strangers continue to be kept?" "Therefore, where, based on part of the humanitarian spirit, it is not intended to control aliens as tools and criminals, there will be the ability to deal with alien affairs and problems under the condition of keeping secrets..." After hearing these words, May suddenly realized what Liu Xiaojiang had done yesterday, so Xiu frowned at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "The reason why you did that yesterday and left the scene without treatment is to wait for the person dealing with alien affairs to come to the door?" "Although I don''t know whether the guys responsible for dealing with alien affairs here have anything to do with Nathan Wei, who was born on Nathan Island, since there is a great connection between Nathan Wei and here, they are strangers... At least they know more than our two outsiders." Liu Xiaojiang nodded, acknowledged the speculation of May, and then continued to say: "If you''re lucky, these guys have a good relationship with Nathan Wei. We can learn everything directly from it. Maybe..." "But..." may thought for a moment and doubted, "how can you be sure that these guys will come? Even if it''s their duty to deal with alien affairs, if they want to investigate... Can''t they directly obtain case information from the police station?" "They will understand the situation from the police station and will certainly come to the scene to investigate the situation..." Liu Xiaojiang immediately smiled unkindly. "After all, the case information investigated by the police can only show that the murderer is not an ordinary person, but it is impossible to know any clues about the identity of the murderer..." "Besides..." At this point, he gradually put away the smile on his face and said slowly: "In May, if you are a member of the police station, when facing a case that cannot be easily solved, will you choose to trust a child who knows nothing, or would you prefer to trust the case information you have investigated at the scene?" "No matter how clever the child is and how correct his words are, without the ''reliable evidence'' you are willing to believe, I believe you will only praise his ideas at most?" "......." May. "You''ve just said that it''s the duty of those people to deal with alien affairs. Therefore, if they want to find out the murderer behind the case and deal with such incidents caused by aliens in society, they will come to investigate the situation of the case in person when the evidence is insufficient." "After all, the people in the police station are ordinary people. They don''t even know the existence of strange people. They will ignore some important information about strange people at the scene... Should it also be normal?" Chapter 356 Say, Liu Xiaojiang noticed something moving on the street in the distance. He immediately motioned a silent gesture to may at his mouth, hid in the shadow of the alley and looked at the position where the movement came. See this, May also approached Liu Xiaojiang lightly from behind, and looked slightly in the same direction behind him ¡­¡­ 13th Street, The three figures gradually walked from the street to the scene of the murder, just stopped at the location where the four bodies were found, and turned around to observe the situation around the scene. But even though the alley where Liu Xiaojiang and may are located is less than 50 meters away from the three, they still can''t detect any abnormalities. After observing for a while, they refocus their attention on the murder scene. There are men and women in these three people. The two men are obviously the same age. Although they don''t look too old, they are at least over 35 years old. They are equally tall and strong. The difference is just a black and white skin color. The only white woman present, however, looked unusually young in appearance, and obviously much smaller than the two men in terms of height and age. However, the two men''s attitude towards girls always seems unnatural, as if the fact is not what others seem to think. The youngest white girl at that age seems to be the elder of the black and white men behind him. On the other end, Liu Xiaojiang, hiding in the shadow of the alley, looked at the red light in the white girl''s eyes, and then subconsciously frowned slowly At the murder scene, The two men put the case clue photos taken from the police station in the relatively correct position one by one, obviously trying to restore the scene in this way. Do it well, Two men squatted on the ground and looked back at the girl. The white man who obviously respected her more immediately said: "Miss Gabriel, we have collected all the photos of the Chicago police department about the case as much as possible according to your instructions. For example, if there are any deficiencies in the scene, I hope you can tell us in person, and we will do our best for you." "It doesn''t matter..." the silver haired and silver eyed girl, known as'' Gabriel '', smiled and shook her head at the two men who had changed to kneeling on the ground, and said in an extremely gentle voice: "You''ve done a good job..." "No! Not enough! It''s an honor for both of us to work for Miss Gabriel!" the white man was very enthusiastic when he heard the voice. "Get up..." Gabriel saw this and just smiled and shook his head, but at the moment when the voice stopped, the two men immediately stood up in a very strange way, which seemed to be entrusted by a strange force. "This..." the black man obviously didn''t know how he stood up. He unconsciously looked down at his legs, and then looked into Gabriel''s eyes. It seemed that there was some awe for this. "Miracles!" after the white man stood up and was stunned for a short time, he did not have the same fear as the black man. Instead, his eyes looked at Gabriel more hot. "Miss Gabriel, your strength is really..." "OK..." Gabriel quietly interrupted the worship of the white man, looked down at the scene photo of the case that had been temporarily fixed in position, and said: "Since I took the initiative to find you this time and asked you to take me with you to deal with the case, rather than directly inform those people to assist me in investigating the matter, naturally I don''t want others to notice it. You... Don''t have to act like you''re in the church." "In addition..." Speaking of which, Although the girl didn''t look back at the movement in a certain direction, her silver eyes shook slightly and said: "Although I''m not completely sure, this time it''s not easy. The reason why I came here... Is that I don''t want things to go to the worst." "Miss Gabriel, what''s the situation that makes you come to such a remote place with us in person, who has long asked nothing." the black man couldn''t help but ask. "According to the rumor, you have not..." "Hansen! Shut up! Miss Gabriel didn''t leave! It must be the Lord''s decision! You have no right to ask more!" the white man said angrily. "Matthew! Don''t involve your personal emotions!" the black man named Hansen finally pointed out the mistakes of the white man. Obviously, he couldn''t stand the fanaticism of the other party. "It is you who have no faith that led to the Lord''s disappointment with all of us. Are you going to force Miss Gabriel away now?" Matthew said with a clenched fist. "... well, this problem has nothing to do with you. In short, you just need to know that if there is a chance in the future, I will hurry to leave." Gabriel coughed with his hand on his mouth, as if trying to hide his feelings. "Miss Gabriel, why is this..." Matthew lost his breath when he heard this. His eyes looked like a lost dog and looked pitifully at Gabriel. "What''s going on here..." Gabriel slightly embarrassed ignored Matthew, took the initiative to point to the photos of the scene of the case on the ground, changed the topic and said, "do you see anything?" "Alas..." Hansen looked at Ma Xiu, who was in a low mood, then looked down at the scene of the murder case restored to him and his two, and said: "Miss Gabriel, it must have been done by superhumans. It''s just that we don''t know each other''s identity and ability, but it''s possible that this ability is related to physical strength......" "Super power in physical strength..." Gabriel was silent for a moment, but then shook his head and said: "Well, it really makes people feel that this ability is related to physical strength when they directly pinch other people''s cervical vertebrae with their hands, but those pistol bullets with not very low caliber... What kind of muscle strength can make these bullets inflexible and distorted?" "Besides, there are too many distorted bullets except those that did not hit and have been found by police officers, and all of them are here..." "The four dead are not soldiers who have been systematically trained. Even if they shoot indiscriminately at close range in an emergency, it is impossible to ensure that all bullets will be fired at the same point..." "There are so many distorted bullets, which means that the man probably didn''t mean to dodge. It''s more likely that he stood in place and let the four dead shoot..." "Even if the person''s ability is related to physical strength, the strengthened muscle strength does have a very high level, but even the four dead who have not been systematically trained will certainly have the consciousness of shooting bullets at each other''s vital points. Can he still practice his muscles in his mind?" Chapter 357 "Stand still and bear the panic shooting of the other party..." Gabriel looked down at the scene of the murder restored with the photos of the case, and his small face slowly opened his mouth thoughtfully to describe the details of the situation at that time. "Even if it''s just a few gang members, they must have the awareness of shooting at each other''s vital human body, but none of the bullets at the scene worked......" "It is not ruled out that the person can indeed use his ability to strengthen muscles, but if the other person''s ability is really related to physical strength, it must not be limited to the common ability of muscle strengthening, but may also have some forces that we don''t understand." "And..." So far, The silver haired girl reached out to lift the hair falling from her ears, smiled and turned to the position of Liu Xiaojiang. "The man''s strength is absolutely not weak, and he also has the ability to pinch off the cervical vertebrae of these ordinary people before several dead people shoot..." "If the person is not mentally ill and a fool who likes to show off his power in front of ordinary people, since the other party has done so eye-catching this time, I''m afraid there may be other purposes and reasons..." At the moment, seeing Gabriel''s performance, Matthew and Hansen''s two attendants may not have noticed anything, but subconsciously followed the girl''s eyes and looked at the dark and deserted alley in the distance. However, Liu Xiaojiang, who has been hiding at the entrance of the alley and paying attention to three foreigners, saw the strange silver haired girl facing himself, and immediately understood that the other party may have found themselves. However, since the girl had not made it clear at this time, and the other two foreigners did not notice themselves, he didn''t mean to show up with may now. After all, the silver haired girl looks really weird. Not only is her weird as Feng Baobao, but she is even more weird than Feng Baobao in some aspects. Like This silver haired girl named "Gabriel" has no such thing as "energy" in her body. Instead, there is a power that Liu Xiaojiang can''t understand, and... It''s very sacred! Pure! Gao Jie! Inviolable sanctity! Even if Liu Xiaojiang used his own very special observation method, he couldn''t see how the girl''s strength level was. For a time... He was really bullied by the other party''s abnormal situation. In the dark alley, May, hiding behind Liu Xiaojiang, saw the girl facing them. She could not help but remind her with a suspicious expression: "Has she... This strange little girl found us? Do we want to..." "Wait..." although Liu Xiaojiang knew this, he was still very confident in his hiding skills, so he looked at the silver haired girl in the distance and whispered in May: "However, even if she finds out that we really need to do something later, you... Remember to hide here and don''t go out, but if the situation is bad, you can go back alone first." "Go back? Go back where? What do you mean?!" may looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s back in disbelief. It''s hard to believe that an alien like Liu Xiaojiang would say such discouraged words before the fight. "I won''t lose, but this woman is somewhat strange..." Liu Xiaojiang said calmly. "If the next situation is really bad in your eyes, it is that I chose to contact nathanway in another way..." "... you''re not lying to me, are you?" may thought for a moment and said. "What''s the reason for lying to you?" Liu Xiaojiang looked back at may behind him, then slowly raised his mouth and said: "In May, I won''t say anything superfluous, but apart from the translation work, what else do you think you can help me? If you really want to contact nathanway in another way, if you continue to follow... It will certainly become a burden to me." "......." May. "You''re too weak..." Liu Xiaojiang continued mercilessly when he saw this: "even if you don''t count the strange girl, you can''t deal with the two ghosts behind her." In May, Wen Yan could not help clenching his fist, but did not open his mouth to refute Liu Xiaojiang. Instead, Xiumei frowned and reminded him: "but you don''t know the language with the people here..." "There will always be a way to do this..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said, "they will also want to know what I said." Let''s go, Liu Xiaojiang noticed that the line of sight behind him fell directly on himself this time. He immediately looked back at the girl in the distance. After confirming the other party''s eyes, he couldn''t help but move slightly in his heart ¡­¡­ At the murder scene, Matthew noticed that Gabriel had been looking at the alley in the distance, but he couldn''t find anything unusual. He couldn''t help asking tentatively: "Miss Gabriel, are you..." "The man is still here, no... it should be certain now that he is waiting for us to take the initiative to find him." Gabriel''s silver eyes flashed a glimmer of light, and then said softly without looking back. As soon as it comes out, Matthew and Hansen immediately took out pistols from their arms and pointed to the dark alley Gabriel was watching, but they still didn''t notice any abnormality. See this, Matthew didn''t have any doubt about Gabriel. He was still on alert and pointed a gun at the alley in the distance. Hansen looked at the dark and deserted alley in the distance. He held a gun for a while, but he still didn''t see anything unusual, so he could not help but doubt Gabriel''s remarks. "Miss Gabriel, what did you find..." However, Just then, "Is it a gun again..." Liu Xiaojiang''s indifferent and calm voice suddenly interrupted Hansen''s doubt. He walked slowly out of the dark alley and looked at the two ghost guys who were pointing a gun at him, but his eyes gradually focused on the silver haired girl. "Do people like you like to use guns like ordinary people?" "Ha ha..." when the silver haired girl Gabriel saw Liu Xiaojiang coming out, she immediately smiled and said: "It''s really convenient in the face of general situations... Isn''t it?" Wen Yan, In particular, I found that girls actually know their own language and can communicate with themselves very standard and skillfully, Liu Xiaojiang then stopped, watched Gabriel gradually narrow his eyes and said: "You... Shouldn''t be human." "If according to their words, I''m really not a normal human," Gabriel nodded with a smile. "Because they say I''m the last angel." Chapter 358 "Angel?" Hearing this answer, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help frowning slightly. Even if he no longer understands western culture and history, he has heard of myths and legends such as "angels" in all kinds of cultural works he watches when he is bored... Even the products of religious beliefs. But Liu Xiaojiang looked at the silver haired girl with a pair of slippers on her feet. Although she was noble and sacred, she didn''t think the goods were actually the messenger of the Legendary God. Think about it, The attitude of the silver haired girl Gabriel at this time is like a dirty loser who doesn''t take a bath, picking his feet and saying he is the Lord. Even if it''s true... Under normal circumstances, no one will believe it. "After all, few people have seen angels..." Gabriel noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, and the white toes in his slippers moved a few times. "The well-known images are mainly the product of people''s fantasy. Well... There will be a little difference between ideal and reality after all." "Is it just a little different?" Liu Xiaojiang said with a hehe look on his face. "It''s up to you!" Gabriel may also feel that his clothes are too casual, and then immediately opened his mouth to change the topic from this. "Say! You devil of the East! What the hell are you doing here?" The devil of the east? Suddenly I heard Gabriel say such words. Matthew and Hansen, two ordinary humans in a sense, could not help shaking their arms holding the pistol. Just an angel There are demons in the world?! Are you kidding?! Hansen looked nervous and pointed a gun at Liu Xiaojiang. Even if he hadn''t really started to do it yet, he always heard the names of "angel" and "devil", and still couldn''t help feeling small. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang first looked at Hansen, who was in a slightly violent mood, and didn''t care whether the other party''s guns were special. Then he looked at the silver haired girl among the three again and said: "I''m not the devil in your mouth. Of course, I''m here to travel and relax... To see the broad world." "You can''t fool me." Gabriel''s silver eyes twinkled and watched Liu Xiaojiang gradually put away his smile. "You are the devil in people''s mouth, the power surging in your body, and about it... I can''t think of anything more appropriate than the power of the devil." "The murderer of yesterday''s murder is undoubtedly you, the devil. You killed four ordinary people who have no resistance..." "So what?" Liu Xiaojiang said indifferently: "if these mole ants didn''t provoke me, how could I have the leisure to squat down just to run over some ants..." "So..." Gabriel said, "you don''t come to travel at all, because no matter where you are now, it''s taboo for superhumans to hurt ordinary people." "If you are a rule-abiding superhuman, if you really travel outside to relax, you will not easily break this rule. Of course, the four ordinary people yesterday may provoke you, but they... Can never pose a threat to you." "Result..." "But as soon as you did it, you brought them the end of death. You don''t care about superhumans... The rules that strangers need to abide by. Today, you deliberately stayed on the scene waiting for us to take the initiative to find them. Do you think I will believe... You have no other ulterior purpose?" "What are you..." Liu Xiaojiang did not deny the other party''s speculation this time, but carefully observed the strange girl, but it was difficult to understand the other party''s way of existence anyway. Because in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, in addition to the noble and sacred power in the girl''s body, she doesn''t look like a living human anyway. He couldn''t analyze the noble and sacred power. He couldn''t figure out what this thing was, let alone... Why could this strange girl still have human consciousness. After all, except for the heart still beating slowly, most of the physical functions of the silver haired girl named Gabriel have fallen into stagnation, and there is no doubt that she has died completely on the biological level. "I am indeed an angel and the last angel..." Gabriel heard the speech and was silent for a moment. Finally, he opened his mouth to answer Liu Xiaojiang. He did not die with the so-called devil as soon as he came up. "If you don''t want to say..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and wanted to turn around and leave here. "Stop!" Hansen noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s intention, immediately pulled the trigger of the pistol and shot Liu Xiaojiang on his way forward. "No matter what you are, whether you are the devil mentioned by Miss Gabriel or not, you didn''t abide by the rules that superhumans should abide by and personally killed four ordinary people without resistance. Today... You must go back with us for investigation!" Liu Xiaojiang stopped, faced the three foreigners again, looked at the silver haired girl among them again, and said: "Do you translate these words yourself represent your own will... Miss angel?" "Mr. devil, I came here specially for you..." Gabriel didn''t directly answer Liu Xiaojiang''s question, but took the initiative to walk down from his slippers and stood barefoot on the fairly smooth ground. "I see..." when Liu Xiaojiang saw the girl who seemed to be preparing for battle, he finally understood why such an inexplicable big man would intervene in a strange event. However, he is still very curious about why the girl can immediately notice her arrival and know her location very accurately. "Miss angel, do you want to destroy me personally? Can I know why? Are you ready to bear heavy losses for a few insignificant ordinary people?" "Divination said..." the silver haired girl took off her white coat and tied her long silver hair into a horsetail. Then she slowly raised her arm, opened her palm and held a sudden golden sword. "The devil in the East will destroy all people''s hopes and return the world to its original peace..." Let''s go, Six pairs of white light wings suddenly appeared behind Gabriel, and flashed in front of Liu Xiaojiang in an instant. The golden long sword with that noble and sacred inexplicable power stabbed Liu Xiaojiang''s seemingly defenseless chest like a light. "Bringing people hope is the mission of our old gods and the last thing I can do for the world!" Chapter 359 Boom!!! The golden long sword in Gabriel''s hand covered Liu Xiaojiang''s figure immediately with the dazzling light that burst out at the moment when he accurately stabbed Liu Xiaojiang''s chest. Then, this energy gradually expands, easily lifts the solid ground, extends slowly towards the outside, and completely turns all the materials touched into ashes. Although Matthew and Hansen haven''t seen Gabriel''s hand, they watched this terrible energy extending. Even if they couldn''t pose any threat to them in terms of speed, they were still vigilant and pulled back a distance. But right now, A little black smoke suddenly appeared inside the golden energy cover, and spread very quickly in this energy. In just a few seconds, this terrible energy was completely divided. Then, the energy fragments that lost contact with each other gradually dissipated, and the two figures reappeared in the sight of Matthew and Hansen. The long golden sword in Gabriel''s hand is still against Liu Xiaojiang''s chest, which keeps emitting black smoke, but the sharp sword tip seems to be unable to pierce the enemy''s chest as easily as before because of this mysterious black force. "Killing me is the last thing you can do for the world..." Liu Xiaojiang looked down at the long sword still against his chest and then looked at the silver haired girl Gabriel in front of him. His face was rare and unnatural "But it''s a pity. If it''s just you now, you probably can''t kill me." With that, he reached out and grabbed the blade in front of his chest and pushed away this strange attack that was weakened many times and should have been very dangerous. With this powerful attack, Liu Xiaojiang finally found out why the silver haired girl''s body was so strange and difficult to understand. The girl is dying Because when launching this attack, there was an extremely unstable floating of the noble and sacred power in her body, and with the weakening of this strange power, her vitality also failed to a certain extent. Although Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t know what this force is, and doesn''t understand why the girl can live when her vitality is almost exhausted, at least he can see that the other party is still a normal life body. I just don''t know why The vitality in the girl''s body is equated with the strange power, which is equivalent to that energy, which can strengthen the cultivation and regeneration after the day, is completely integrated with the innate energy, which is the source of life! This kind of thing is not absent in China, but it is generally in an emergency. Strangers have to choose to burn their innate energy to temporarily strengthen their ability, so that they can play a stronger force in a certain critical moment. This secret method of exchanging life for life also exists in the Tianshi mansion in Longhu Mountain. However, this is tantamount to taking the initiative to choose something that will only appear when you hurt the enemy 1000 and lose 800, or even want to die with the other party. Because under normal circumstances, innate energy is the foundation of human life, and its consumption is also an inevitable and irreversible situation! If the innate energy is exhausted, people will fall into a place where the oil and lamp are dry. However, The situation is different now, The energy consumed by the girl when launching the attack is undoubtedly the life that is almost exhausted and forcibly burned in her body! But it''s not like launching a secret method at all, and its own strength has not been improved at all! Besides Liu Xiaojiang also found another fact in the girl''s body, that is, her current strength is mostly based on the bad situation in her body, not the real strength of integrity in her heyday. But even so, The speed and strength of the girl''s sword just now, as well as the light that burst out immediately after hitting, are also enough to kill the ten guys of Wang AI''s level In the face of this attack, Liu Xiaojiang was not as hard as he looked. Instead, he used the corpse Qi to erode most of the strength of the opponent''s sword in advance, so that he could bear it with his extremely strong defense. If not He felt that even if he was not pierced by the girl''s sword, he would not just feel a little tingling like now "Is it at least a demon of my level..." Gabriel didn''t get the desired result. He didn''t rush to launch the next attack immediately. Instead, he looked up at the tall man in front of him with a long sword in his hand and said: "There was such a big flaw just now. Why didn''t you seize the opportunity to start? If it was a devil of your level, I wouldn''t feel better even if I didn''t die......" "Miss angel, even if I don''t kill you..." Liu Xiaojiang looked down at the silver haired girl who was barefoot on the ground and less than one meter tall and said, "you can''t live long." "Besides, the sword just now accelerated your death..." "Are you pitying me?" when Gabriel heard this, he couldn''t help gripping the long sword in his hand, raised his eyebrows and looked up at Liu Xiaojiang''s face. "No..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head calmly. "Your appearance really surprised me, but if it''s just you, Miss angel, even if I don''t do anything to you, it won''t affect my plan at all." "After all, you don''t even have a year..." "It seems that your level is really high and you can easily see through my state..." Gabriel noticed the word "plan" in Liu Xiaojiang''s words. He couldn''t help mentioning the energy in his body again and suddenly raised a sword to Liu Xiaojiang''s throat. However, although the sword was very sudden, it still failed to get the desired result. The sharp blade only cut the shadow of Liu Xiaojiang, and there was no sense of success in hitting the target. "Of course..." When Liu Xiaojiang spoke again, he didn''t know when he came behind Matthew and Hansen, and put his hand on the shoulders of the two guys before they were alert to attack. The strange black energy suddenly appeared and disappeared into the shoulders of Matthew and Hansen. Then they lost consciousness and fell to the ground "If the appearance of Miss angel really disrupts... And even affects my plan, I don''t mind letting death come earlier." Speaking of which, Ignoring the two foreigners lying at his feet, Liu Xiaojiang smiled at the silver haired girl not far from him and said: "However, since Miss Angel thinks she is the patron saint of these guys and wants to do the last thing for these guys before she dies, isn''t it more interesting for you to watch the ''end'' and feel powerless than to bring you death ahead of time...?" "Devil!" the silver haired girl Gabriel looked at the two people who fell at the foot of Liu Xiaojiang and the man who smiled and said such bad words. She couldn''t help making a decision in her heart immediately. "Even if I die here today, I will never let the devil''s plot like you succeed!" Chapter 360 Let''s go, The silver haired girl immediately raised the long sword over her head, and the momentum was instantly raised several levels. The dazzling light was immediately emitted around her body, which looked more sacred and inviolable. Just Liu Xiaojiang looked at the silver haired girl who had begun to accelerate the burning of vitality and her strength began to improve dozens of times, but she still stood in place and didn''t even move. Moreover, after confirming that the girl must die today, he even took the initiative to say in a very calm tone under the gaze of the other party like God''s anger: "Patron saint, no... you are just a tool. If you are a God in the real sense, how can you only protect some human beings? Are human beings who are not their own believers unworthy of pursuing a better life?" "God? Extremely hypocritical..." Wen Yan, The silver haired girl did not refute anything, but after she thought she was fully prepared, she put down the long sword held high above her head. Although her whole body glittered with light and looked really sacred and noble, her face looked at Liu Xiaojiang coldly and said: "One cannot live without faith..." Well, The shining silver haired girl waved her white wings behind her and flew to Liu Xiaojiang''s position again. Her speed was by no means comparable to that before. "Wrong, people just can''t live without hope, but even hope... Still has two sides." Liu Xiaojiang immediately used his strange golden light curse and raised his arm to block the long golden sword in Gabriel''s hand. The next moment, He raised his right hand to form with energy, quickly condensed a big hand, wanted to control the girl and patiently wait for the other party to exhaust his vitality. However, The silver haired girl was faster than the golden light spell, easily escaped Liu Xiaojiang''s arrest, and then flew into the air and looked down at Liu Xiaojiang. "Although there are some strange places, it is clearly a means of Taoists. Obviously, it is also a sectarian who has faith. He will fundamentally deny his faith, you devil... It''s hopeless!" "Hum..." Liu Xiaojiang looked up at the silver haired girl in the air, shook his head and smiled. "Whatever you say, I just have to follow my conscience. As for right or wrong... Who knows?" "However, although your strength is good, you are not really you after all. If you were in your heyday, I might not be your opponent. Now... You can''t even break through my defense." "To tell you the truth, I''m also very happy today. I''m glad I found you in time, and I''m glad you''re about to fall. I''m so lucky to witness the disappearance of the last God with my own eyes..." "You will pay for your arrogance!" Gabriel looked down at Liu Xiaojiang wrapped in black energy. When he was angry, he immediately extended his hand to the air, and then took out a golden horn from the air in Liu Xiaojiang''s very confused eyes. then, She almost didn''t hesitate to put the horn on her mouth, and pointed the sound mouth of the horn at the approximate position of Liu Xiaojiang below, and then... Blew it with all her strength! Toot¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The deafening sound suddenly burst in my ears, The black energy around Liu Xiaojiang dissipated instantly, and the energy in his body seemed to disappear together. Moreover, there seemed to be some other effects of the sound, which led him to kneel down on the ground with the most powerless'' plop ''. For a while, Liu Xiaojiang even felt that the dizziness in his mind was even stronger than when LV CI hit him many times with Ruyi strength! He wanted to struggle to get up and habitually planned to use the energy in his body. In such an emergency, he used the golden light curse to protect himself. But when he struggled to get up from the ground, he found that the energy in his body didn''t respond at all. meanwhile, The silver haired girl has also thrown away the golden horn in her hand and reappeared in front of Liu Xiaojiang again. The long sword held high in her hand seems to be ready in advance. See this, Liu Xiaojiang''s mind suddenly went blank. He saw the shining blade that was about to be cut on himself, but he couldn''t make any response to it. He could only let the silver haired girl''s dignified sword hit him. Puff!!! Blood splashed! In a trance, Liu Xiaojiang saw his own splashing blood, and then in the process of slowly falling forward, he saw a scar on his body extending from his left chest to his right abdomen... A deep bone scar can be seen! Plop! Liu Xiaojiang fell to the ground and completely lost consciousness. "Well..." The silver haired girl Gabriel looked at Liu Xiaojiang who fell to the ground. Unexpectedly, she fell forward as if she had lost her strength, but finally she stuck the long sword on the ground and insisted that she didn''t really fall down, but she couldn''t stop the blood slowly seeping from her mouth. "Unexpectedly, it hasn''t been split in two. It seems... This should be my limit......" "But..." Speaking of this, the girl looked up at Liu Xiaojiang who fell to the ground in front of her, and squeezed out a smile on her face. "My efforts have not been in vain. I have finally succeeded. The future... Has been changed..." However, at this time, Gabriel noticed that someone was approaching behind him. Although it was difficult, he moved his body, faced the direction of the movement, and saw a woman with the same black hair... But obviously just an ordinary superhuman woman. "You..." "What did you do to him?" may stopped and looked at the extremely dangerous silver haired girl not far away. There was a little complexity in her red eyes, but the tip of her black hair slowly floated upward. "I see..." Gabriel stared at may for a long time, as if he saw something from her. "It''s not purely for personal purposes, but... It''s a stupid struggle between human beings, but... Do you know what kind of guy you have cultivated, Keke..." Maybe she was a little excited. The silver haired girl coughed uncontrollably, and some black fragments even appeared in the blood around her mouth. Seeing this, May frowned slowly, but did not ask more about it, but tried to threaten: "say! What did you do to him? Otherwise..." "Ha ha..." Gabriel became weaker after coughing, but her silver eyes were still bright. Ignoring the bad situation in her body, she shook her head with a tragic smile. "You don''t understand, you don''t understand at all..." "However, fortunately, I succeeded. The future... At least won''t make people so desperate." "People, sure enough, they still have faith... Only with hope can they live strong..." Let''s go, Gabriel, under the puzzled gaze of May, smiled with satisfaction and released the long sword in his hand. While slowly falling back, it broke like light and finally dissipated in the ai Chapter 361 "Disappeared..." May witnessed the death of Gabriel, a silver haired girl, but she couldn''t help but have a trace of doubt about the way of death that turned into light and disappeared. After all, after witnessing the inhuman battle just now, it''s hard for her to believe that this terrible girl would finally die in front of herself in such a simple way, not to mention disappearing in such an inexplicable way However, considering the current situation, she did not hesitate for long. Then she immediately came to Liu Xiaojiang and squatted down to check the injury. As a result In May, after testing Liu Xiaojiang''s breath with his hand, he immediately covered his mouth with his hand. Liu Xiaojiang... This hateful man died like this! Real Xiao Liu, who is so powerful, died in a foreign land For a time, after learning about Liu Xiaojiang''s death, May''s head became confused. He didn''t know what to do with this task, let alone where to go next A moment later, A trace of resentment flashed in May''s confused eyes, and then slowly got up and walked to Hansen and Matthew who fell to the ground. She recalled her experience during this period, especially some things she learned after contacting Liu Xiaojiang. She immediately picked up the pistol that fell aside, stood next to Hansen and Matthew, and pointed the gun at their heads indifferently. Bang! Bang! Bang! In May, he pulled the trigger again and again, completely smashing the heads of Hansen and Matthew, but even so, he still didn''t mean to stop. He still stood there mechanically and numbly shooting until he completely emptied the magazine of the gun. Ka... Ka... Ka The pistol with empty magazine made an empty sound, May realized that the Pistol Magazine had been emptied by herself. Even though she threw away the empty gun in her hand, she went aside and picked up another pistol on the ground. then, She walked to Liu Xiaojiang again, pointed a gun at Liu Xiaojiang''s head and slowly put her finger on the trigger. "You arrogant bastard..." In May, he pointed a gun at Liu Xiaojiang on the ground and bit his lips hard, but found that he couldn''t do it at all. Even if the lower lip was constantly bleeding outward, he still restrained his resentment against the man on the ground. And just then, A few drops of rain fell on the hand holding the gun in May. There was a sudden drizzle in the dark sky. No matter whether the LORD was crying because of Liu Xiaojiang''s death or not, with the sudden drizzle, a burst of alarm sirens came from the distance. Hear the sound, May was a little silent for a moment, then threw away the gun in his hand, picked Liu Xiaojiang up hard from the ground, and took him away from block 13 ¡­¡­ early morning, In a hotel in Beijing, "What?!" Su Cheng sat up from the bed in his pajamas, frowned at the other end of the phone and said, "he''s dead. May you..." "Boss Su, I have recovered his body, so next... I want to ask you what to do." may said heavily. "After all, the probability that I will complete the task of nathanway alone... Is basically zero." "Wait first..." Su Cheng couldn''t help rubbing his temples when he heard this, "he''s really dead. How can there be someone in M country and nathanway..." "Although it''s hard to believe..." may explained, "we met a God... Or a character in American mythology and legend." "Although according to the situation at that time and the woman''s own words, she was the last angel on the side of M country, and her strength was no longer higher than before, after all, she was an existence that we couldn''t understand. Before she died, she still gave Xiaoliu a fatal blow." "However, I can''t be sure whether the other party is dead or alive, because although she looks very weak after the battle, she finally dissipates in the air in a way I can''t understand..... Into light, and I can''t confirm the other party''s death or life." "God? Angel?" Su Cheng''s brain suddenly stopped. "May, aren''t you stimulated by his death?" "The woman also called herself the old God..." may said with no change in her mood. "Old God..." Su Cheng heard the word "Old God", and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. No doubt he thought of something, "what those guys mentioned when they threatened us... Is it true?" Wen Yan, May couldn''t help holding the satellite phone in her ear, but she didn''t show any dissatisfaction in the end, and didn''t want to investigate Su Cheng and others for their dereliction of duty in this matter. "Boss Su, what should I do next? Should I continue to perform the task or..." "You''d better come back first..." Su Cheng interrupted. "Although the other party may have lost the old God, those guys work with Nathan Wei... You can''t deal with them alone." "And..." "Immortal Xiao Liu is involved in many things in China. His death... Needs someone to explain. At least you should personally describe the specific details of what happened in person with those concerned." "Then... What about his body." May was silent. "......." Su Cheng. "Those guys have lost their only old God and will certainly step up the investigation of what happened. I know your girl''s ability, but it''s too difficult to come back with a corpse in their hands." "Although it must be more convincing to bring the body back to others, you, the only witness, can''t stay there. Next, pay attention to keep all the evidence on his body, and then... Come back without being found." "I see." may said calmly and hung up the call with Su Cheng. In the room, Su Cheng heard the busy tone at the other end of the phone, then threw the satellite phone aside, rubbed his temples with his hands, and walked out of the bed with his eyebrows locked. "Gee, it''s really an accident to die like this, but... From the result, it''s not necessarily a bad thing." "Immortal Xiao Liu, immortal Xiao Liu, helped us solve the biggest trouble there before we died. You said you... How nice it would be if you could show up earlier." Well, He went to the desk in the room, picked up one of the several mobile phones placed on the desktop, and dialed the only number in the telephone address book without remarks. "Hello? Boss Su? Why are you in the mood to contact me?" "Hum, it''s worthy of being a person who has been abroad. You''re right. The old God... Really exists, and he did take the initiative to find him. Now... There is no old God in the world, and so does immortal Liu." "Oh, can you die with the old God? It seems that I underestimated his strength. Boss Su..... What do you say next?" "Any alien can do, but it can''t affect the social order. This is the bottom line... Understand?" "Understand..." Chapter 362 Yaoxing Society headquarters, In the lounge, "Hum..." Qu Tong hung up the secret call with Su Cheng, sat on the luxurious and soft big bed, and couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth slowly. After all, the news of Liu Xiaojiang''s death is the only good news she has received for a long time recently. She can finally stop being tied up by each other. At this time, Dong Dong Dong Qu Tong looked at the door knocked outside and roughly guessed who would come so late, so he said, "come in." Squeak "Sister, the self-cultivation stove has been completed." Ma Xianhong pushed the door excitedly and came in. "Thanks to everyone''s help, this should be my most perfect work at this stage." "You did a good job, worthy of you, Xianhong..." Qu Tong also smiled and nodded, then took the initiative to walk down from the bed, picked up two wine glasses on the side table, poured red wine into them, and personally handed Ma Xianhong a cup. "Thank you..." Ma Xianhong was stunned when he saw that Qu Tong was so abnormal, but without much thought, he stretched out his hand to take the glass, and then drank a few mouthfuls of red wine in the glass. He looked at Qu Tong with a little doubt and said: "Sister, you seem to be in a good mood today. Is there anything good?" "Hum..." Qu Tong finished drinking the red wine in the glass, put the glass back on the table, stood aside and smiled at Ma Xianhong, saying: "The self-cultivation stove is finally completed, which means that your memory is about to be recovered. Isn''t this a good thing to celebrate?" "Is that so?" Ma Xianhong scratched his head with joy, even though he was still skeptical. "Well... What else do you need to prepare for my memory recovery, sister?" "Don''t worry..." Qu Tong smiled and shook his head. "There are a lot of things you need. You have to prepare well. Anyway, you''ve been waiting for so many years, and it''s not bad for these days." "Moreover, Feng Baobao is the key in this matter. As long as we can get her back, others... Are easy to get." "Next..." "In order to get that Feng Baobao, please invite Chen duo over first. I believe those people in North China will not let others start on that guy''s'' last wish ''." "Chen duo..." Ma Xianhong immediately frowned, "sister, if you do this, immortal Xiao Liu, he must..." "That''s why I said that Chen duo was just his last wish..." Qu Tong said with a smile. "Last wish? Is it......" Ma Xianhong was stunned in situ. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next day, The company headquarters, Chairman''s office, "What are you talking about?!" Zhao Fangxu''s roar even spread to the outside of the room. After a long time, Perhaps it was learned from other employees that Zhao Fangxu was abnormal, Shen Chong, who had been paying attention to Zhao Fangxu, immediately ran to the door of the office, politely reached out and knocked on the door, saying: "Dong Zhao, are you... All right?" "Xiao Shen, come in..." When Shen Chong heard the sound, he opened the door and entered the room. However, he found Zhao Fangxu sitting in his desk with his hands on his forehead. It seemed that he was ten years old for a moment, so he asked curiously: "Dong Zhao, what''s the matter with you? What can make you so distressed? It''s like this now... But it''s not like you in the past." Wen Yan, Zhao Fangxu looked up at Shen Chong, then shook his head in anger and helplessness and said: "Xiaojiang, he... Died." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A few hours later, In the hotel near the underground base of lianmen port, "..... this is the general way of things. Although it''s surprising and unbelievable, the leader... Did die outside." "What do you think we should do in the future... Xiahe, Xiahe, Xiahe?" After hearing Shen Chong''s narration on the phone, Xia he was stunned for about two or three minutes before picking up the just dropped mobile phone from the ground. "What did Zhao Dong tell you..." "Zhao Dong said that because of the death of the leader, the company''s plan for the whole sex has basically failed, and it is impossible for the company to trust the whole sex. Therefore, at present, only the two of us can continue to stay with him and help, but..... We may never see the light." Shen Chong guessed what Xia he was doing just now, so he didn''t mention Liu Xiaojiang''s death too much, but tried to focus on their future, saying: "The leader must be gone. After all, the leaders above called in person, and it is said that the No. 1 was afraid that Zhao Dong couldn''t accept it and took the time to call in person..." "I think he certainly doesn''t want us to go back to the old way, so even if he''s dead and hasn''t paved the way for us, he''s the turning point... I don''t want to give up halfway." "Well... That''s it." Xia he hung up the phone with tired eyes, then leaned back and lay on the hotel bed. "Liar..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª meanwhile, Almost all the people who have a good relationship with Liu Xiaojiang have been personally notified and comforted by Zhao Fangxu. Recently, they have been busy investigating those things that year, and the people in North China have also received the amazing news of Liu Xiaojiang''s death. However, perhaps out of worry and other concerns, now only the people in the northeast region do not know that Liu Xiaojiang has died in a foreign land ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Three days later, Mount Longhu, Back mountain of Tianshi mansion, Old Heavenly Master Zhang Zhiwei walked alone on the road to visit his younger martial brother Tian Jinzhong. Although his old face was still calm, his eyes were full of fatigue. Because of the news of Liu Xiaojiang''s death and Tian Jinzhong''s performance after knowing the news, it is obvious that the old man has not had a good rest recently. A moment later, Zhang Zhiwei came to Tian Jinzhong''s yard and saw his younger martial brother sitting in a wheelchair in the yard. He looked up at the century old tree in the yard with a dull expression and hurried forward to return his younger martial brother to the house. However, Just as Zhang Zhiwei came behind Tian Jinzhong and held the handle behind the wheelchair, the dull old man suddenly said. "Elder martial brother, do you think I shouldn''t live because of what I know? Now even my only disciple... Died outside." "If it hadn''t been for me, if I hadn''t told him, if it hadn''t been for those things, Xiaojiang... How could he go to a foreign country alone and finally get the bad result of white haired people sending black haired people." "Elder martial brother, just let me go. Let me go with Shifu, Huaiyi and Xiaojiang..." Said, the old man could not help gritting his teeth and lowering his head in the process of being pushed into the house by Zhang Zhiwei, so that tears fell on the skirt of his clothes See this, Zhang Zhiwei looked around at the Taoist children who were responsible for watching the farmland protection in Jinzhong to prevent the elderly from dying. Finally, he shook his head and sighed silently. "Alas..." Chapter 363 noon, The old Heavenly Master stood in the room and looked at Tian Jinzhong, who was finally in a stable mood for several days. After careful observation for a while, he turned and walked outside. "Xiaoqingzi, you must take good care of your second eldest martial master recently. Don''t let this old guy make any mistakes, otherwise... You can''t explain to your little martial master in the future." "Hmm! I must be optimistic about the second eldest martial master!" xiaoqingzi nodded vigorously when he heard this, but looking at the old man on the mountain, who is known as "the first in the world", he finally couldn''t help hesitating. "Great master, master Xiaojiang... Has he really gone to heaven?" Wen Yan, The old Heavenly Master looked at the unbelievable Taoist priest on his face, shook his head and sighed and said, "your two great masters are already like this. Can''t you explain this..." Xiaoqingzi looked at Tian Jinzhong, who was resting on the bed in the room, but this time he was not at all happy because of the old man''s sleep. What he had in his heart was just a sense of loss for his little master''s sudden departure. Previously, when he was on the Dragon Tiger Mountain, in addition to his peers around him, the most contact with the Taoist children was little martial arts master Liu Xiaojiang. Moreover, because of Liu Xiaojiang''s gentle personality, he had always been very fond of his powerful little martial arts master. After all, the little martial master not only doesn''t have any airs, but also always guides himself in practice when he has nothing to do. He won''t leave any delicious food behind him, which makes other Taoist children always look at him with envy. After the Luo Tian Festival, Everyone on Longhu Mountain almost knows that martial uncle Xiaojiang''s departure is only temporary. There are more important things before he has to leave, so he will return to the mountain sooner or later. Xiaoqingzi thought he would have a chance to see his gentle little martial master again in the future and let the other party guide his practice. Unexpectedly, he waited for incredible bad news. Little martial arts master has gone to the fairy Sensing the grief in xiaoqingzi''s eyes, the old Heavenly Master patted the little guy on the shoulder and said: "At present, this matter has not been completely defined. Maybe there will be a turn for the better in the future. After all, there are some special things about the child. It''s too early to feel sad about his departure..." "It''s just a piece of news. I''m not sure about everything until I see the child..." With that, he ignored the doubt and confusion on the Taoist boy''s face. The old Heavenly Master immediately walked to the outside of the yard, leaving only an old but still tall figure ¡­¡­ "Master!" As soon as the old Heavenly Master came out of the yard of Tian Jinzhong, he saw his nine disciples running in a hurry from a distance, so he stopped and looked at each other calmly and asked: "Is it the phone of the company leaders again?" "No..." Rongshan ran to stabilize his body, with a little loss on his face, but he still opened his mouth and explained. "Zhang Chulan came and said he was coming to see you..." "On this bone eye..." the Heavenly Master pondered for a moment and then said, "what''s this little bastard doing here? I can''t see..." "He also asked me to bring you a message. He said that he didn''t come here for the sake of Tianshi degree. He just had some problems about practice and... About Xiaojiang, he wanted to discuss it with you face to face." Rongshan continued. "......." the old Heavenly Master suddenly fell into silence. Then the old man looked back at the yard of his younger martial brother Tian Jinzhong and said, "then bring him to see me. By the way... I only saw Zhang Chulan. The other one will definitely come back with him. I can''t see him." "OK!" Rongshan just wanted to say that his younger martial brother Zhang Lingyu also came back. His master made a decision in advance, but he also knew that he could not change his master''s decision. Then he had to nod his head and trot all the way back to convey these words. ¡­¡­ Mount Longhu, In front of the back mountain cliff, Zhang Chulan and Zhang Lingyu''s expressions were relatively heavy. When they waited patiently for Rongshan to send a message back, they could not help talking about the bad news of Liu Xiaojiang again. "If it weren''t for the news of brother Liu''s death, I would like to see the elder martial master alone again... I''m sure I''d have to shut the door." Zhang Chulan rarely wears a black suit and looks like a clerk of any company. "I don''t know what happened to Uncle Tian..." Zhang Lingyu was also wearing a black suit and didn''t wear a work uniform. She was still worried about Tian Lao''s state after he knew Liu Xiao * * *. Zhang Chulan naturally knew Tian Lao''s character and Liu Xiaojiang''s position in the old man''s heart, so he said, "master Tian must be very sad about brother Liu''s death, and maybe even looking for death..." "However, with master Tian, the old man and everyone on the mountain, I think even if it is difficult for master Tian to get out of his grief and those who practice take the initiative to seek death... It should also be difficult to succeed." At this point, thinking of Tian Lao''s past experiences, he couldn''t help sighing, shook his head and said: "The test set by God for master Tian is too painful..." "Xiaojiang... Did he really leave?" Zhang Lingyu obviously still looked unacceptable. He couldn''t think of what kind of enemy could make Liu Xiaojiang, a powerful monk, die in a foreign land. After all, in his own view, Liu Xiaojiang''s strength, even if he is not the strongest person in the world, should be stopped by few people if he wants to escape Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan remembered what he had learned from Xu Si, and unconsciously frowned and said: "Although this matter is really incredible, according to the meaning conveyed by the company, brother Liu is really unlucky this time..." "I don''t believe that people like brother Liu will take the initiative to put themselves in danger, so they are either too careless, or... At least there is information inequality. Considering brother Liu''s own personality, the possibility of the latter is obviously greater than the former." "Brother Liu, it''s likely that he was killed, and he was killed by a guy who looks like his own person......" "Do you want to tell your guess to the master..... Old Heavenly Master, if there is such a situation, if the guy who killed Xiaojiang is......" Zhang Lingyu obviously heard a lot of rumors in the company recently, so that he already had a guess in his heart. "I don''t think we should let the people of Tianshi mansion participate..." "I understand..." Zhang Chulan looked at Rongshan running in the distance, then nodded at Zhang Lingyu with flashing eyes and said: "I''ve figured out what to do next these days..." Chapter 364 After a long time, Houshan was destroyed by Lu Jin during the talks, and then in the pavilion built by the Lu family with money, "Shiye, I haven''t seen you for a long time. So many things have happened recently, especially the one a few days ago. Little sun, I have several cars here to talk to you." When Zhang Chulan ran over and saw the old man sitting in the pavilion, he immediately said warmly and politely, but perhaps because of Liu Xiaojiang, his face didn''t show any smile. After all, Liu Xiaojiang''s death is not a good thing for him and Longhushan. He can''t still smile at this time. "You''d better stop..." the old Heavenly Master sat on the stone bench and looked at Zhang Chulan and said, "swallow all your nonsense back to me..... Dry it." Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan noticed the fatigue in the old master''s eyes, and could not help but worry about it. He slowly frowned and said: "Well, Chu LAN came here this time because she wanted to get your advice in practice. In fact, there are several things about brother Liu. I want to confirm it from your old man..." The Heavenly Master was silent for a moment and then said, "so... What do you represent today, the company or..." "I only represent myself this time, Zhang Chulan, grandson of Zhang Huaiyi, a disciple of Tianshi mansion." Zhang Chulan said. "What do you want to confirm?" the old Heavenly Master nodded, reached out and motioned Zhang Chulan to sit down, and then continued to say: "I do know something about Xiaojiang''s child, but I don''t know much..." "The first thing..." Zhang Chulan sat on the stone bench beside the old Heavenly Master, looked at the old man with dignified expression and said: "Shiye, elder brother Liu, he... Should be the new leader of Quan Xing, yinggou?" The old Heavenly Master was stunned when he heard this, and immediately shook his head to deny, "how can this be..." "It''s very possible," Zhang Chulan continued, "if I can''t confirm the identity of yinggou before that happened, then after that happened, I can almost confirm that brother Liu is yinggou. Sir, you must know this." "Xia he..." "If you want to deny it, can you tell me why Tianshi mansion didn''t embarrass such an incorrigible enemy in the face of Xia he, who came to Longhu Mountain for the second time..." "If it''s really for me, I''ll be the little martial uncle outside. Why do you have to drive him away at that moment? Don''t you know what happened between him and Xia he? Aren''t you afraid that my innocent little martial uncle will finally come together with the all sex monster?" "Xia he, this is one of the four maniacs. With the ability of the four maniacs, you can bewitch the greenhouse flowers like little martial uncle..... And you can''t catch them yet?" At this point, Zhang Chulan shook her head again and said: "Don''t say anything, you old man. You''re completely disappointed with little martial uncle. You don''t want to waste time on him. What does he have to do with you in the future? After all, you don''t look like such a person..." "......." old Heavenly Master. "Don''t you want to refute?" Zhang Chulan smiled. "Tut..." the old Heavenly Master looked at Zhang Chulan and couldn''t help but curl his lips and said, "you and your grandfather are really the same goods. Can''t you have so many ghosts in your heart." "So..." Zhang Chulan scratched the back of his head without paying any attention to it. "Brother Liu is really the winner, isn''t he? So you can be so relieved. Let my little martial uncle leave with Xia he." "After all, brother Liu is the leader of Quanxing. Even if my little martial uncle really joined Quanxing, he can only work for brother Liu in the future. Brother Liu will certainly not let him go astray......" "Hehe, it''s all-round. When it comes to ghost ideas, it''s still you and brother Liu. At most, I can only make a small fuss. You two... Are the real hooligans!" "....." the old master obviously had nothing to say about it, but he was also curious about why Zhang Chulan cared about it, because it didn''t seem to have much to do with Zhang Chulan. "You suddenly asked about it, and even came to me to confirm... What do you want to do?" "I''ll explain this to you later..." Zhang Chulan didn''t answer this question now, but asked the old man again: "the second thing..." "Sir, brother Liu, the reason why he joined Quanxing, or even became the new head of Quanxing, is this related to the company and the leaders above, and the direct person in charge of this matter..... Should be director Zhao of the company?" That''s it, The old Heavenly Master simply stopped hiding, but directly nodded and said, "what I know is true..." "Why?" Zhang Chulan immediately frowned. "Why does brother Liu want to do this? Is it just to get some eight strange skills?" "But..." "If it''s to get some kind of baqiji, why does brother Liu have to join the whole sex, and the attitude of the company and the leaders above towards baqiji is that they already have the idea of not letting them exist, and they will actually allow brother Liu to get and use baqiji?" The old Heavenly Master looked at Zhang Chulan and said, "Xiaojiang doesn''t always keep some eight strange skills, but wants to achieve a certain goal through it..." "Chen Duo? Er Zhuang? And... Master Tian?" Zhang Chulan habitually touched his chin, and then quickly guessed Liu Xiaojiang''s general purpose. "It should be so." the old Heavenly Master refused to deny it. "Well... Master, there''s one last thing..." Zhang Chulan didn''t doubt whether the old man was lying, so he continued to ask. "Do you always think brother Liu is... A saint?" Wen Yan, The Heavenly Master immediately opened his narrowed eyes, carefully observed Zhang Chulan next to him, and then slowly said: "Xiaojiang just wants to be an ordinary person. However, according to his situation, if he can have such a rare idea, he is already on the road to saints..." "After all, saints are not big in the end, so they can be big..." "But..." Zhang Chulan hesitated: "I think in brother Liu''s heart, he may not be the most important, but he wants to save Chen duo and Erzhuang, as well as master Tian''s heart... Isn''t he selfish?" "I didn''t say he was not selfish..." the old master shook his head. "I didn''t take the first few sentences from ancient books with me. I just said... Due to the influence of various factors, his idea from the beginning has gone further than most of us on the road to saints." Chapter 365 The old Heavenly Master said so clearly that he almost said that he absolutely trusted Liu Xiaojiang Aside, After Zhang Chulan found out the old Heavenly Master''s attitude towards Liu Xiaojiang, he finally smiled as if relieved and said: "Sir, you don''t look like a person who stays out of the matter..." "Hum..." the old Heavenly Master glanced at Zhang Chulan angrily. "It''s not all your boy talking to me. Now you can talk about it... What do you want to do when you suddenly ask these questions today?" Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan gradually put away the joke on his face, looked at the old Heavenly Master and replied seriously: "I''m going to take over all the layout of brother Liu..." The old Heavenly Master stroked his bearded hand and then said, "what the hell are you..." "Master, recently I suddenly felt that I was the same as brother Liu in some aspects..." Zhang Chulan shook her head and slowly said: "What I''m trying to do may not be as big as brother Liu, but at least I understand brother Liu''s idea of helping Chen duo and Erzhuang in terms of his attitude towards trusted people around him..." "Therefore, I will take over the layout of brother Liu and use the power of Quanxing and the company to help the two poor people Chen duo and Erzhuang, and... Complete the agreement between myself and someone." "......." old Heavenly Master. "You are also an employee of the company. There is Xu Si from North China. It may not be difficult to get help from the company, but it''s all... I advise you to think about it and don''t go back to your grandfather''s old way." "After all, you and Xiaojiang are different after all. In addition to having a smart head like you, he also has the strength to protect himself at any time. Your boy may have a high talent in cultivation, but it seems that... Is not enough." "Besides..." Speaking of this, the old Heavenly Master suddenly changed his subject, stared at Zhang Chulan directly and said, "although there are many strange things about the female doll with you, there are also many fatal shortcomings." "Chu LAN, I don''t know what you''re doing, but at least I understand what you''re doing. You care more about the trouble that year than Xiaojiang, so when it comes to the danger... Your situation is not necessarily better than Xiaojiang." "When Xiaojiang was still there, what he did can attract most of your attention. As a result, your boy''s recent behavior has not received corresponding attention. However, with the sudden silence of the master and his members, if you dare to act as high-profile as before..." "So..." Zhang Chulan smiled and said, "didn''t little sun come to ask you for help?" "Shiye, this is another purpose for me to come to the mountain, because the thunder method of martial uncle Lingyu and I... Seems to have encountered a bottleneck." "... Oh, didn''t you come to ask me for a complete thunder method?" said the master. "How dare you! Only heavenly masters can complete the thunder method!" Zhang Chulan quickly shook her head and denied. "But, little sun, I think even if it''s only half of the yin-yang thunder, it shouldn''t be like me and martial uncle Lingyu..." "Martial uncle Lingyu and I have verified each other before. After Luo Tian''s wedding ceremony, we have not put down the practice of thunder method, but more progress is only more and more comfortable in the change of thunder method. The entry speed of the quality of the five thunder energy itself is getting slower and slower. Now..... It is almost stagnant." At this point, he thought about it and continued to say to the old man, "diligence can really make up for weakness, but at least the method has to be the right way, isn''t it?" "I dare to think about the change in usage of the little white bug, but I dare not practice the root things there alone. In case something goes wrong, the gains will outweigh the losses..." "So, besides elder brother Liu, the most important thing for little sun sun to come to the mountain this time is to ask you for advice..." "After all, brother Liu is actually trained by you. Others may not be able to see brother Liu''s thunder method level, but in my opinion... Brother Liu''s thunder method may be the highest level in the whole Tianshi mansion except you!" "And..." Zhang Chulan didn''t know whether she should say what she thought, but she only hesitated for a moment and said: "Brother Liu may not use the complete thunder method. After all, the rules of Tianshi mansion are there, but at least I think... Even if his thunder method is not complete, it must be not much different from the complete thunder method, because he seems to be able to use either Yin five thunder or Yang five thunder!" "If... If brother Liu''s thunder method is not a complete thunder method that only heavenly masters can use, will martial uncle Lingyu and I have the opportunity to move closer in this direction?" "... your face is so big!" the old Heavenly Master looked at Zhang Chulan helplessly, but then shook his head with complex expression. "I really haven''t taught Xiaojiang the complete thunder method..." "However, you can give up the thing of approaching Xiaojiang on the thunder method, because the thunder method he uses is not suitable for you and Lingyu. It should be said that his way of practice is not suitable for anyone else, even me." Zhang Chulan was slightly stunned when she heard this, and then said in disbelief: "but..." "But if I only give you some advice on Lei FA......" the old Heavenly Master obviously didn''t want to talk too much about it. "I should be able to do it, because whether it''s Yin five thunder or Yang five thunder, your way of cultivation..... Is the same as me after all." "As for what step you and Lingyu can take after the instruction, it''s not what I can predict in advance..." Well, The old man looked up at Zhang Chulan with doubts on his face and said, "your thunder law came from your grandfather. What your grandfather did is not in line with the rules." "Besides..." "Do you know why your grandfather was qualified to practice thunder method in those years?" "Eh?" Zhang Chulan realized that the old Heavenly Master didn''t want to mention Liu Xiaojiang''s thunder method, so he didn''t continue to entangle in this matter, but was intrigued by his grandfather''s events. "You really have to tell me about it. You know that some time ago, I didn''t even know the existence of strangers, let alone those things of my grandfather." "Hum..." a trace of discomfort suddenly flashed on the old Heavenly Master''s face, and then he slowly said. "If it hadn''t been for my slap in the Lu family, your grandfather might not be qualified to learn thunder method. If he didn''t know thunder method, he didn''t have the courage to keep an eye on the master of all abilities. Maybe there wouldn''t be 36 people in trouble later..." Chapter 366 meanwhile, Chicago in country m is late at night, In the Chicago police morgue, The director, old Eli, came in with two young men dressed as police officers. As soon as he entered the morgue, he walked towards the innermost position and finally stopped in front of the body locker marked ''13X''. "Although it has been several days, the case can not continue, because at the scene, in addition to this body, the other two bodies died of their own pistols, and the fatal injury of this body..... We did not find any sharp weapon matching it at the scene." While introducing the details of the case, old Eli took the initiative to open the three body storage cabinets of ''13X'', and personally opened the zipper on the body storage bag, saying: "Our police initially speculated that the real murderer was not at the scene. In addition, the young man who died of cutting with a sharp weapon also had clear traces of being moved on his body. According to the investigation... It seems that he was killed at the scene, and the body was taken away and put back on the scene." The two young men dressed up as police officers did not speak, but bypassed old Eli and took the initiative to look at the three bodies. Finally, they focused on the bodies with terrible sword wounds on their chest. Then, "Mr. Eli, thank you very much for your assistance and cooperation. Next, according to the above instructions, we need to take these three bodies back for investigation. Are you... Anything else?" After carefully looking at the three bodies, one of the men dressed as a police officer immediately looked back at Mr. Eli, who was still here. Although there was no hostility in his tone, anyone could hear the politeness and alienation. "Kevin, don''t say that. He is willing to come to help us so late. Mr. Eli is a good man..." another man dressed as a police officer noticed the displeasure on Mr. Eli''s face and immediately opened his mouth to remind his companions. Just Even if the words are good words, the timing is also right. It seems that I really appreciate old Eli''s help, but there is also indisputable contempt. The tone of criticizing my companions is only to the point, and there is obviously no sincere apology from the heart. See this, Old Eli knew their identities and knew that the case was also not simple. Although he was despised in a high position, he did not care about this kind of self-conscious and good bottom people. So he took a deep breath of the cold air in the morgue, looked at the young man who had just said he was a good man and said: "Mr. Francis... Right, now that you have seen the body, my duty is over. I don''t care what you guys are going to do, but when you leave the police station with the body, remember not to be noticed by other personnel on duty." "Otherwise, it''s hard for me to explain your identity to others, especially our sheriff, old Joe..." With that, the secretary turned to the door of the morgue and left this gloomy place without looking back. Obviously, he didn''t want to stay in this place for a minute, not to mention two particularly annoying people at the bottom. After old Eli left, "Oh... Just a director, or a director in a place like Chicago. I don''t know what this guy can be proud of." Francis looked at the closed morgue door, and then when he looked back at Kevin, his eyes were almost full of ridicule at old Eli. "Although he knows the existence of people like us, he is still an ordinary person who knows very little, and it is inevitable that he will think from the perspective of ordinary people." Kevin didn''t look at Francis around him, but looked down at the body lying in front of him. "By the way, now looking at the fatal wound of this body, I don''t doubt the words of those guys above. This kind of sword wound... Nine times out of ten, it came from Miss Gabriel." "Well, who still uses a sword these days? Besides, the wound is full of sacred breath. I can''t think of anyone who can do such a thing except Miss Gabriel''s automatic hand." Francis immediately nodded in agreement. "But..." Kevin looked at the sword wound on the body again, and then frowned slowly. "As for the details of the case just mentioned by old Eli, especially the death of Matthew and Hansen, as well as the traces of the body moved from the scene..." "This body probably had other helpers at that time, but he chose to abandon his companion''s body after his death..." "But if so, where did miss Gabriel go? How could the man sit and watch Matthew and them be killed? Did the man leave after killing the body, and the companion of the body just rushed to the scene and solved the two fools who planned to bring back the body?" "Ah!" Francis''s cold cry suddenly interrupted Kevin''s thoughts. "What are you yelling about?!" Kevin was naturally startled and suddenly looked at Francis around him. "Pay attention to me. Although there is old Eli''s pass, it will inevitably make..." "Just... Just now, his fingers seemed to move." Francis seemed to see something terrible, so that he completely ignored the reminder of his companions and pointed to the body lying in front of him with a frightened face. Wen Yan, Kevin immediately looked at the body lying in front of him. Then he not only stretched out his hand to try the nose breath of the body, but even put his palm on the chest of the body and carefully checked whether the body still had a heartbeat. As a result "Have you seen too many horror movies?" Kevin found nothing unusual except the cold on the body. However, He looked back and found that Francis was not looking at himself at all, but his eyes were full of panic. He looked at his back with that funny look... I''m afraid no one would be surprised even if he had a sudden heart attack. "Kay... Kevin, you... Behind you!" Based on his trust in Francis, Kevin immediately looked back at each other''s eyes, but found that the body originally lying on the body storage cabinet had sat up and was looking at the two of them with doubts on his face. At this time, in front of such terrible things, the originally calm and wise man seemed to be in the real ice cellar for a moment. The only feeling from beginning to end was..... Cold trembling! "You..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the two ghosts present and the surrounding environment. Some doubts in his eyes were almost fleeting. Then he got up and walked down from the body storage cabinet. The strange black energy gradually spread from his body quickly wrapped around the two foreign aliens. "Yes, don''t doubt, don''t be afraid, just as you think, i... pretended to be a corpse!" Chapter 367 Liu Xiaojiang is dead. He died under the blow of Gabriel''s burning life. However, he is not a normal human, and death is just a state for him. Or Liu Xiaojiang hasn''t really lived since the beginning. In essence, he is a corpse with consciousness and can move. All the characteristics of life are just an illusion simulated. A guy who is not alive, how can he be killed However, Gabriel seemed to know this very well. Therefore, in the last blow of burning life, he also poured some means of attacking the soul, which finally led to Liu Xiaojiang''s unconsciousness and pretending to die for so long. Under normal circumstances, if Gabriel does this, he will be seriously injured even if he doesn''t die, and he will never wake up again for a long time. However, Liu Xiaojiang is completely different. The intensity of his soul is extremely high, even equal to yinggou himself. However, the existence of yinggou at this level, even if it is a remnant soul far less than that of that year, the intensity is by no means comparable to that of ordinary monks. Gabriel''s last blow is indeed powerful, but if you want to destroy Liu Xiaojiang from the soul level, you can only talk nonsense! Even if the winning hook is only a remnant soul, even if Gabriel is in its heyday, it is impossible to defeat the enemy at one blow. Moreover, she has long been a remnant candle in the wind that is about to go out Although the ending was very ashamed, Liu Xiaojiang finally won. Relying on his physique, he survived the silver haired girl''s desperate blow. But Everything is not a complete victory without any price. Facing the silver haired girl with extremely terrible strength, the price he paid will inevitably make him feel unacceptable ¡­¡­ A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang took back the palm on Kevin''s head, and the black energy wrapped in his palm dissipated. However, After leaving Liu Xiaojiang''s control, the white man named Kevin shrank rapidly. Finally, he fell to the ground like a mummy and broke into several pieces. On the other side, Francis obviously has the same ending, but he left the world one step earlier than Kevin "Sure enough..." Liu Xiaojiang has no emotion about the death of the two ghost guys. At most, he is only very satisfied with the amount of information in the minds of the two guys, because they finally let themselves know the news about Nathan Wei. "The people sent for the second time are stronger than the two before. They not only know about Nathan Wei, but also a former Nathan Islander..." But, talking to himself, he reached out and touched the scar on his chest, and then slowly wrinkled his eyebrows ¡­¡­ A few hours later, Liu Xiaojiang quietly found the pouch in the police station along with his perception of external energy. After finding a set of sportswear, he immediately left the police station, a place where ordinary people gathered. By this time, with the language "captured" in the ghost guy''s head, like a native of the city of sin, he had re checked into a black hotel that did not need identification. In the room, Liu Xiaojiang noticed the abnormal noise in the next room around him. After sensing it, he just shook his head with a strange expression. Then he walked to the bed with a dignified face and sat down. Then he rolled up his legs on the bed and slowly closed his eyelids. In the boundless and blank interior, Liu Xiaojiang saw yinggou sitting on the ground motionless from a distance, and the black energy emitted by his whole body was still weak and swaying, which seemed to disappear completely at any time. See this, Liu Xiaojiang immediately came to the great God yinggou and looked at the "biological father" sitting on the ground with his eyes closed. He couldn''t help but frown and ask: "How are you... Feeling now?" Wen Yan, Yinggou slowly opened his dark eyes, looked at Liu Xiaojiang with his eyebrows locked in front of him, calmly shook his head and said: "Although the attack of that degree is not fatal, it happens that you and I are not completely unified in consciousness. Saving you... Has consumed all my remaining energy. In this case, I think even the old Yellow Emperor himself can''t do it." "And..." "In the counterattack before his death, the bird man even introduced some of his redundant consciousness into your body through some strange means. In order not to let these things occupy your Lingtai square inch, Liu Xiaojiang... It seems that this seat is really going to leave this time." "... why don''t you let me disappear? Obviously you are the real master of the soul." Liu Xiaojiang sat in front of yinggou with some incomprehension. "Hum, I have said before..." yinggou''s blood red pupils are full of peace. "In this long and long time, I have tried almost any way, but as long as I violate the will of heaven and earth, I will lose to the son and grandson of the Yellow Emperor anyway." "You... Are not only my whim, but also my last chance." "Five hundred years is not enough, a thousand years is too little, and tens of thousands of years is just barely..." "I want to live, but I don''t want to live forever under the control of the old son of the Yellow Emperor. Whenever I see the smiles on the faces of those human children and grandchildren, I will think of the exploitation and betrayal I suffered in those years. In the end, I will only have an idea... That is to completely destroy the children and grandchildren of the old son of the Yellow Emperor." "Unfortunately, under the established order of heaven, this idea will not become a reality after all..." "Liu Xiaojiang, you are a helpless compromise of this seat and a consciousness that you don''t want to live against your heart. You are both this seat and not this seat... From now on, you are a completely independent existence. You... Come and live instead of this seat." "Won''t you be reconciled..." Liu Xiaojiang said. "You''re such a powerful person. You obviously want to continue to live. Why don''t you give up those in those years..." "It''s the same now..." Ying Gou shook his head and interrupted Liu Xiaojiang. "If I had a chance, I would still destroy the descendants of the old son of the Yellow Emperor. Even when I woke up, I actually... Also had the idea to consider this matter after you become a real human." "But unfortunately, the thing born in the way of heaven and regarded as hope by you is only an ordinary person who understood it at the beginning. It has long been determined by the original comprehender. It is impossible for it to work on you and me, let alone transform you and me into human beings." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "Hum, you should know very well that what we are talking about is the truth. Both hands... Are not qualified for you and me." yinggou directly exposed Liu Xiaojiang''s thoughts. Chapter 368 "You are too arrogant..." After a moment of silence, Liu Xiaojiang shook his head at yinggou and said: "If it were me, in order to continue to live, even if I was exploited and betrayed, I would not choose to give up everything because of this hatred..." "After all, no matter what happened that year, the legendary one has already disappeared, but you have been living well... Haven''t you?" "Hum! What do you know?!" Ying Gou said angrily: "if I can''t avenge myself, living is just a kind of suffering. If I can kill the enemies in my heart, even if I can kill them all......!" Liu Xiaojiang looked at the winning hook, who was incomparably hostile to mankind, but could never revenge successfully. He couldn''t help but have a rare trace of sympathy and sadness in his heart. "Sorry..." "Although I have inherited everything from you, I will not inherit your hatred, nor can I alleviate your hatred instead of you. The only thing I can do for your benefactor is to continue to live in this world..." "That''s enough." yinggou watched Liu Xiaojiang gradually calm down his anger. "Since it''s something that is destined to be impossible to do, let the irresistible hatred disappear with me." "Liu Xiaojiang, although you are my consciousness gradually born over time in order to meet my desire for survival, after today... You are a complete individual, no longer just a tool to meet my desire, only this... You must remember clearly." "Hum, I see, so I will forget you sooner or later..." Liu Xiaojiang thought about it and said with a smile. "Hum..." yinggou was stunned at first, and then smiled helplessly: "very good..." "By the way, before leaving, I want to remind you of the last thing. This is also the most fatal weakness you look like except those girls..." "Ah?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at yinggou with doubts. "You''re too easy to trust people..." Ying Gou said calmly and slowly. "Although you understand the common sense of ''non-human, their hearts must be different'', and it''s clear that human beings can''t easily accept your existence, you''re still too easy to trust other human beings." "If you are ordinary aliens, including Feng Baobao... And those guys who have part of the power of heaven, if you are just these guys, based on some similarities in the world, you may be easier to accept your existence than ordinary humans." "But ordinary people, the leaders of the world, are diametrically opposed to you. Your existence will certainly frighten those who have power, whether based on personal or world stability considerations......" "So..." "For ordinary people in the world, especially those who have power, trusting this kind of thing... Is tantamount to taking their own life and wealth to bet that the other party is an extremely rare pure kind person..." "Do you mean the company or..." Liu Xiaojiang hesitated. "Both," yinggou said. "The so-called company, after all, stands beside ordinary people. The junior who clearly has little power but can still stand at the top of the company is indeed a person... But that''s all." "Moreover, as the younger generation once said, if one day your identity is exposed, so that the world can never accept your existence, do you think he will continue to support you after knowing all the truth?" "I know you''re using the company to gain the trust of those guys so that you can better hide in the future, but at least in the recent period... You''re relaxed." "Double hands can''t help you become a real human being. Your identity is the most important problem at present. If you don''t want to be attacked by ordinary people, my advice to you is... Don''t trust anyone, even if the other party is a trustworthy person, don''t expose your identity." "Because..." "You don''t know whether those trustworthy people will be forced to speak by some means. Now, in addition to the ER Zhuang who may have guessed something, another little girl who is still working under the hands of the company... Is actually very dangerous." "So, I think you should at least take her..." "I see..." Liu Xiaojiang directly interrupted each other before yinggou finished saying, "when this thing is completely finished, I will receive Yanyan for protection..." See this, Yinggou could not help frowning slightly, but seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s irrefutable appearance, he finally didn''t say anything more, just shook his head and sighed and muttered to himself. "They are not your weakness at all. The most fatal weakness of your boy is actually the so-called love and righteousness, but this is also the biggest advantage in the eyes of others and the main reason why you can be trusted by others..." "Just..." "In fact, I should have thought of it long ago. Since it was born because of compromise, there must be many differences between you and me." For these words, Even if Liu Xiaojiang heard it clearly, he didn''t know how to answer yinggou. He could only look at the biological father in relative silence Then, Yinggou''s spreading black energy dissipated instantly, followed by the gradual transparency of the body. "You..." seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help asking if there was any way to recover. After all, the other party was the biological father who created himself. He stayed in his body for so long and saved himself from danger several times. Therefore, even if the ideas in his heart are different, he has always quarreled about the wrong way, but he still has some feelings that he doesn''t know how to describe the great God of yinggou in his body. Friendship? family affection? These do not seem to be enough to clearly describe the relationship between the two "Hum..." yinggou saw Liu Xiaojiang''s expression and smiled rarely. He didn''t have the embarrassment that he was about to dissipate. "Sure enough..." "If you are a boy who values love and righteousness, even if I am dangerous, I will feel a little sad..." "Is this the feeling of connecting with people and being valued by people? If so... It''s really strange, but it seems not bad... It''s just a pity that I don''t seem to have a chance anymore." "Boy, remember me, and then forget me. It''s not worth meeting you and me... To live freely." Let''s go, Yinggou''s body did not disappear because it was completely transparent, but smiled. Under the gaze of Liu Xiaojiang, after it was transparent to a certain extent, it gradually turned into light and disappeared like the previous silver haired girl, but the color of the light... Is still strange black! Chapter 369 ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaojiang sat on the bed of the hotel and slowly opened his eyes. His strange and dark eyes also returned to normal, but the pair of black pupils that were no different from those around him turned dark red similar to blood for some reason. "I didn''t expect to leave in the end..." Liu Xiaojiang felt some of the more information in his heart, and when he looked down at his hands, he fully mastered all the abilities of this powerful body. However, the information left by yinggou before he left, in addition to the methods of how to control his own ability, there is no memory related to yinggou''s past experience, as if he didn''t want to inherit his hatred as he said before. The reason why we can successfully control everything about ourselves shows that yinggou has completely disappeared between heaven and earth From now on, there will be no more corpse ancestor yinggou in the world, only Liu Xiaojiang, the only alien who has inherited the identity and ability of corpse ancestor. "Old gods in the West and ancient ancestors in the East..." Liu Xiaojiang recalled the disappearance of yinggou and the silver haired girl Gabriel. He couldn''t help but put his elbow on his thigh thoughtfully, then with flashing eyes, he leaned on his chin and muttered: "God... Even angels, after all, I don''t know much about their existence..." "But if yinggou was in its heyday, I''m afraid its strength would be higher than that of ordinary immortals. Although it was reborn again and again due to hatred in the heart, lost again and again to the way of heaven and suffered heavy losses, even if there was only a wisp of remnant soul left, it was still strong enough, but in the end, it could only retreat sadly." "In this era, eclosion is soaring..." After all, Liu Xiaojiang is also a person who seeks the Tao. Even if he prefers the ordinary life in the world, he does not regard the emergence and flight as the most important thing in his heart, but he has no idea about it... It must be a lie. However, after the edification of modern culture, even if he worshipped Longhu Mountain and walked on the road of seeking Tao, he was only skeptical about the rise of eclosion. After all, no one knows where and what they did after their rise. About the feathering flight, Liu Xiaojiang had asked about yinggou before, but he didn''t get the clear answer he wanted, because in the era of yinggou... There was no concept of eclosion and flight at all. Even Xuanyuan, the emperor, and the powerful people under his command will not be called "God" by other weak ethnic groups. The only existence that can be close to the concept of "God" is the powerful creatures they called "saints" in those years. So, according to win hook, Liu Xiaojiang can''t help but sort out the situation in those years according to myths and legends, and speculate that the emergence of ordinary people should not begin to appear among the weak people until the end of the so-called "Fengshen". However, when yinggou began to reincarnate, took revenge on the Yellow Emperor in the world and tried to destroy all the descendants of the Yellow Emperor, he never encountered the obstruction of the so-called "God", but he was defeated by the human group supported by the heaven every time, and he never witnessed the flight of any human. Moreover, during this period, there were powerful human beings, but without exception, they were ordinary human beings, and their strength was by no means comparable to the heyday of yinggou, so that the strongest Terran friar he had ever seen was at most the level of any ten thousand captains in the army. The main reason why all the countless reincarnations of yinggou fail is that each failure will be weakened a lot, and as the descendants of the Yellow Emperor, there are also heaven rules behind them. God, human beings after emergence These guys in the legend, even when the Terran seems to be about to be destroyed, did not appear in front of yinggou once, and did not secretly provide any help to the future generations of the Terran. So, After personally asking about yinggou, Liu Xiaojiang also felt more and more that eclosion and ascension could be a more decent way of martyrdom In addition, Although I don''t understand the existence of the old Western gods and why there are still people in the world, the silver haired girl Gabriel I met this time, especially after discovering the embarrassing situation in each other''s body, may also fully verify Liu Xiaojiang''s guess. After all, the gods that have existed for a long time in myths and legends are like this. Ordinary people can still feather and soar in this case. Do they still want to be among the powerful gods with physical fetuses? Since it is such an inexplicable and unconfirmed thing What about success? "Both hands are not qualified enough. The legendary feathering and flying is not equal to martyrdom..." Liu Xiaojiang thought and shook his head helplessly. "Doomed to no one..." "It seems that the world doesn''t allow me to continue to be a person..." ¡­¡­ meanwhile, A sneaky figure came to the hotel front desk. Although he was not wearing the uniform of the Chicago Police Department, the police card in his hand made the front desk trust each other immediately. After understanding each other''s identity at the front desk, he couldn''t help smiling bitterly at the middle-aged man in front of him and said, "Sheriff Qiao, it''s so late now. Can''t you give us a way to live?" "Cough..." the sheriff old Joe took the certificate back to his arms, then put his finger on his mouth and motioned a silent gesture with the front desk of the hotel. "Don''t worry. I''m not here to trouble your hotel. I just want to ask... Whether strangers have stayed in in the last two hours, especially those without ID cards." "... so?" the front desk of the hotel was relieved to know that the other party was not looking for trouble, but he smiled bitterly again when he heard the other party''s question. "Mr. sheriff, we run a hotel. You asked me if there were strangers staying in..." "Don''t talk nonsense!" old Joe scolded in a low voice with some dissatisfaction: "I''m asking you if there are any guests without ID in the last two hours. If so... Tell me their room number and give me their door key." "It''s not in line with the rules, not to mention you didn''t search..." before the hotel front desk finished speaking, he saw the muzzle of the black gun against his forehead, so he immediately swallowed back the words that had reached his mouth. "I''ll check the record for you now!" "Hurry up!" "I see! My Sheriff! I will fully cooperate with you in handling the case!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Chapter 370 After a long time, In the corridor on the fourth floor of the hotel, Old Joe, the sheriff, clutching a revolver in his hand, ignored the breathing sound from several surrounding rooms, touched the door of the innermost room gently, then put his ear on the door, listened to the movement inside, and then took out the door key obtained from the hotel front desk. He looked at the shabby and scratched door in front of him. His eyes were as excited as if there was some treasure behind the door. Even the hand that was slowly twisting the door lock with the key couldn''t help but tremble very slightly and hard to excite. Click The locked door opened, Old Joe immediately put the key back into his coat pocket, and carefully touched the inside of the room with a gun in his hands. At the moment, even if there was a calm breathing sound in the room, which sounded like the people living in it were sleeping soundly, he was still very cautious. He didn''t rush to the bedside to control each other, but continued to approach the target step by step. However, A cold wind blew, and the lights in the room lit up instantly, A young man in black sportswear was standing in front of the window of the room and looking at himself. He looked like an Asian face, but his strange dark red eyes still made old Joe shiver subconsciously. "Chicago police! Don''t move!" old Joe habitually opened his mouth and pointed a pistol at Liu Xiaojiang in front of the window. "... people from the police station?" Liu Xiaojiang used his ability to grab the complete language from the morgue. Naturally, there is no need for translation at present, but he was surprised to hear that the other party claimed to be the police station and realized that there was no flow of power in the other party''s body. However, he found that the other party was just an ordinary person. Even if the other party held a pistol in his hand, he would not really see the other party as a threat. Then, "... Mr. policeman, did you misunderstand something?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at the ordinary people opposite pointing a gun at him. Because he couldn''t imagine why such ordinary people would find themselves, he didn''t intend to solve each other as soon as he came up. "Sir, I will arrest you on suspicion of murder. You have the right to remain silent next, but everything you say will be used as evidence in court." old Joe stared at the young man in the house, because he knew that the other party was not an ordinary person and would be doomed if he was careless. "......." Liu Xiaojiang felt old Joe''s tension and excitement, and couldn''t help feeling his chin curiously. "Oh, I''m pointing a gun at me, but I''m always nervous. You should know what kind of person I am. I''m still so excited. Is it true that I took the initiative to die..." Speaking of this, he looked at Old Joe curiously and said, "I''m not a villain trying to do something wrong, but also an ordinary person... I''ll give you a chance." "Go ahead..." "What are you doing here? I don''t seem to have seen you..." "Are you... Alive or dead?" old Joe heard that the other party didn''t have the slightest accent, and couldn''t care whether the other party was from his own country. He was still on alert with a gun on his face. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang immediately narrowed his eyes, but still calmly said, "of course..." "You''re dead!" said old Joe suddenly. "I''ve seen your body in the Bureau. Although old Eli doesn''t allow the forensic surgeon to cut you, the wound of that degree doesn''t even need forensic expertise. I also know that you must have lost too much blood and died!" "But..." "But you survived in the morgue of the Bureau under almost impossible circumstances and... Killed the two guys called by old Eli. Those two guys are definitely the kind of superhuman I''ve seen before, and you... What are you?" "Does it mean that... You superhumans may not even die?!" "......." after hearing these words, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth, "how do you... An ordinary person know this?" "The case in block 13..." old Joe found that Liu Xiaojiang seemed really willing to communicate with himself, so he answered. "I have been paying attention to this case, because all the details presented in the case point to the fact that the murderer is not an ordinary person..." "Old Eli''s attitude is very tough, but it also just shows that this case must be consistent with what I guessed before. It must involve the special existence of superhuman, and... It''s true!" "As for how I know what''s going on in the morgue..." So far, Old Joe thought Liu Xiaojiang might be a guy who could communicate. Then he carefully felt a button like thing from his body when he pointed a gun at Liu Xiaojiang. "Old Eli never imagined that I would ask my colleagues to install the wiretap in the morgue when I clearly expressed that I would not intervene in the case or even be monitored by him on vacation..." "So?" when Liu Xiaojiang saw the eavesdropper in the other party''s hand, he understood why the other party knew the situation inside the morgue, and then became more curious about this ignorant ordinary man. After all, although this product looks like a madman, it is obviously not a guy without common sense. He dares to meet himself alone when he knows that he is very dangerous. It is difficult for him to think of the reason why the other party does so. "Even if you know this, do you think you can successfully catch me back with a gun?" "I know what I''m doing..." when old Joe heard Liu Xiaojiang say so, he immediately raised his gun arm and said slowly like surrender. "I understand that if you really get it right, the gun probably won''t pose a threat to you, but even so... I have to run over and gamble!" "Gambling?" Liu Xiaojiang. "That''s right..." old Joe pinned the pistol to his waist, looked at Liu Xiaojiang with hot eyes and said, "I want to come and try if you need more people of the same kind for your rare and mysterious existence. Is there a way for me to become the same as you?" "I want to join you. I want to be one of you. If it needs to give up everything... Even human identity, I will not be a person in the future!" "......." Liu Xiaojiang was stunned when he heard this. Then he slowly frowned and looked at each other with indifference. "Oh, so it is. You have such an idea. It seems that I have come to the right place this time..." Chapter 371 Worship... Even the desire for power is not against biological instinct. However, Mingming has lived in the crowd for many years and has established close contacts with many people, but he has to give up everything as a person for strength Liu Xiaojiang didn''t know whether it was right or wrong, but combined with his own situation, he would inevitably hate old Joe. After all, the wishes expressed by the other party at this time are clearly saying that what they desire to have is worthless garbage in the other party''s eyes. However, disgust turned to disgust. Considering what he was going to do next, he didn''t intend to kill now. Instead, he pretended to be interested and looked at each other and said: "Police officer, I don''t know what to call in the future?" See this, Old Joe thought his idea was likely to play, and immediately opened his mouth respectfully and replied: "Sir, if you are willing to deal with me, you can call me old Joe like old Eli in the future..." "Transaction?" Liu Xiaojiang heard these two words and thought about what the other party wanted. He couldn''t help thinking carefully and said: "Since it''s a deal, I know what you want, but I don''t know... What can you bring me?" "Sir, I can keep silent for you not only for the previous case in block 13, but also for what just happened in the Bureau morgue..." speaking of this, old Joe quickly continued to speak after noticing Liu Xiaojiang''s face. "Of course, not only that, I know my requirements are too much, so as long as you can meet my long-standing wishes, you can say whatever is useful to me in the future." "Sir, I can give my loyalty to you..." "The old Eli you always mentioned should be the director of the Chicago police department?" Liu Xiaojiang pondered for a moment. "Yes..." old Joe nodded immediately. "Sounds..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Old Joe curiously. "You seem to have a good relationship with him?" "If you count the time in the police academy, you have been friends for at least 20 years..." old Joe''s eyes seem to fall into memories. "My position as a sheriff was promoted by him..." Is this just a sheriff However, because of his personal relationship with the chief of police, he can be regarded as a useful guy "I see..." Liu Xiaojiang thought and then made a decision. "Since you are so sincere and willing to offer loyalty to me, your long-standing wish... Can be realized." Well, He immediately disappeared in front of the window in the house. When he reappeared, he came to old Joe, raised his palm wrapped with strange black energy, and quickly put his palm on the other party''s head without preparation and response, making the corpse poison easily invade the other party''s brain. meanwhile, Perhaps he felt a little pain, or perhaps unbearable pain. Old Joe even turned his eyes when he was eroded by the corpse poison. "Sir, you..." However, before old Joe finished speaking, Liu Xiaojiang took back his palm, looked at Old Joe who was unable to sit down and said: "This is the deposit I paid you..." With that, he didn''t care about the old Joe sitting on the ground, but turned his back and walked to the window again. "You''re just an ordinary person. You don''t have super powers in your body, but since you''ve offered loyalty to me, you always need some means to protect your life when you work for me in the future..." "Sir, you... I..." old Joe immediately stood up from the ground and looked at his hands in disbelief. "Have I become like you?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang''s disgust flashed in his eyes, then turned to old Joe who was looking at him again, slowly opened his mouth and explained: "In the future, as long as the brain is not destroyed, no matter what kind of attack, it is impossible to really kill you. In addition... You have surpassed ordinary people in your simple physical quality." "If you like, the records of those top athletes should not beat you..." "Well... Can I get eternal life so easily?" old Joe was shocked. "As long as the brain is not destroyed..." Liu Xiaojiang suddenly and slowly raised his mouth, "eternal life... Maybe you can do it." "You... You really didn''t lie to me?" old Joe was just an ordinary person and couldn''t notice his difference, so it was obviously hard to believe Liu Xiaojiang''s words. After all, if according to Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning, in the future, as long as the brain is not destroyed, he is almost immortal. This only exists in cultural works. Who can think that it will really happen in reality "You can try..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Old Joe calmly. "Even if your heart is damaged, you will still survive in the end. In addition..... The vitality in your body is much more abundant than ever. Can''t you really feel it at all?" "... I''ll try if I have a chance." old Joe heard this, although he still couldn''t believe it in his heart, he still believed most of Liu Xiaojiang''s appearance, because he really felt that his body was much more energetic than before. Moreover, even if immortality is false, I really get benefits, and even just the deposit currently paid by the other party. Just a deposit, This person actually gave himself an almost immortal body. If he can still get the grace given by the other party in the future, won''t he become more... Powerful! "Thank you, sir, for your generosity. I will definitely offer you absolute loyalty in the future!" old Joe flopped down on his knees, as if he took Liu Xiaojiang as his faith. See this, Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes flashed a trace of mockery, but he was not noticed by the old Joe kneeling on the ground. Then he still spoke very calmly. "I''ve paid the deposit. Then it depends on how far you can help me..." "Yes! My master!" said old Joe respectfully. "Whatever it is, as long as I can do it, I will do my best!" "Very good..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the old Joe kneeling on the ground, especially observed that the other party''s performance was almost the same as before, and finally nodded with satisfaction. "I just need you to do something. I want to rely on your relationship with the director to get me a completely legal identity in the short term... Shouldn''t it be difficult?" "Legal status is not difficult..." old Joe looked up at Liu Xiaojiang in front of the window, "but your face has been seen by old eli..." "Go and get things done right away, or... You should understand that since I can give it to you, I can naturally take it back." "Yes..." Chapter 372 Three days later, Chicago Police Department, director''s office, "One last time! Even if you keep pushing me! The bureau can''t find any clues!" Old Eli sat inside his desk, holding the phone in his hand and said angrily: "I personally handed over the bodies to those two people according to your requirements. Who knows why they died? Do you want me to say that the bodies came alive and killed two big living people... And people like you?!" "Two big living people failed to transport a corpse. They were killed in the police station and the corpse was robbed. Do you think I don''t care about this and don''t want to cooperate with you in the investigation?!" "The fact is that there are no clues left at the scene! No matter how much pressure you put on me... I can''t make up clues on the basis of nothing!" "Hum! Whatever you want! Even if the governor comes! I still answer that! Our police station doesn''t know anything!" Let''s go, The director immediately hung up the phone in great anger. And just then, The door of the office was opened from the outside. "Mr. Director..." "Get out!" old Eli said with a reflexive glare, "we don''t know anything!" "Er..." the assistant miss of the director in uniform was stunned, but considering the pressure the director has been under recently, she pressed down her grievances and said: "Mr. director, there is news about the matter you asked others to investigate. Sheriff Qiao... He did go out alone without his colleagues recently, and the time point of this behavior roughly coincided with the time period when the body disappeared..." "I''m sorry just now. It''s really my faux pas. Come and close the door first..." old Eli calmed down immediately after hearing this, looked at other police officers outside the glass wall, and then waved to the assistant standing in front of the office door. "Tell me the details of the matter in detail..." "It only happened once..." seeing this, the assistant Miss hurriedly closed the door of the office, then walked in and sat opposite old Eli''s desk, still with some unbelievable openings on her face. "But before this happened, Sheriff Joe bought one of his colleagues and asked them to install the bug in the morgue..." "But afterwards, we didn''t find the bug in the morgue, so even if the picture of the surveillance camera was deleted, it can still be inferred that Sheriff Joe came to recover the bug in person, because only Sheriff Joe and the bribed policeman knew about it." "The policeman who was bribed to install the eavesdropper admitted that he had not removed the eavesdropper. At the same time, he also provided reliable proof that he had not entered the morgue again recently in addition to installing the eavesdropper, so... The only possibility is Sheriff Joe." "So..." "The inference of the matter is..." "Sheriff Qiao bought off his colleagues during his vacation and asked the other party to install the bug in the morgue. He watched the case in block 13 from beginning to end. After learning something through the bug, he threw away his colleagues in charge of monitoring and came to collect the bug in person..." "At the same time..." "Sheriff Joe did everything, including the suspicion that he killed two strangers posing as police officers and robbed the body in the morgue......" After listening to these words, Old Eli couldn''t help but reach out and grab the thick hair on both sides, scratched twice on his bare head, and gritted his teeth and said: "Where''s that guy now?" The assistant Miss opened her mouth and replied, "Sheriff Qiao is still under the surveillance of the police station and has been staying at her home recently, but..." "Just what?!" old Eli''s blood pressure rose instantly. "A few days ago..." the assistant Miss immediately said: "Sheriff Qiao seems to be handling a green card for a distant relative. When he runs before and after...... he dredged the relationship between various institutions in your name." "Distant relatives?" old Eli tried to resist his anger. "I didn''t know this guy had relatives in other countries." "The green card has been handled..." knowing the relationship between the director and Sheriff Qiao, the assistant Miss naturally dared not speak to participate in the love and killing between them, but continued to speak about the facts she knew. "However, Sheriff Qiao just immediately sent out the green card, and then we looked for it according to the receiving address... We found that the address was a local hotel. After receiving the green card, the mysterious consignee behind quickly left the small hotel that did not need identification." "Where have people gone?" old Eli asked. "....." the assistant Miss suddenly fell into silence. See this, Old Eli reached out and rubbed his temples, trying to resist the urge to scold each other, "it seems that if you want to know what''s going on here, you really have to let me ask that guy in person..." "Tell the police officer in charge of monitoring old Joe now to control that guy... And take him back to the police station." After saying this, Mr. director seemed to be a lot older in an instant However, Just then, Two people in the room suddenly heard an alarm from a distance outside, and a policeman pushed the door directly from the outside. "Mr. Director..." "What''s the matter?!" old Eli''s eyes seemed to burst out flames. "You... You''d better look out the window first. We... We don''t know what''s going on," the young policeman said immediately. Wen Yan, Old Eli walked out of his desk, came to the window and looked out into the street. Then... He was stunned in front of the police station window. I saw With the sound of the alarm in the distance, the originally orderly streets were in chaos, and the culprit... Was the madman who seemed to have lost his mind, with dark eyes and biting at people. In addition, what is more frightening is that as long as they were bitten by those madmen, the normal victims soon joined the ranks of madmen. At the same time, Aware of the chaos in the streets, The police station has also sent police to deal with the chaos, and some people are shooting at those aggressive lunatics, but even so... Those lunatics are still covered in blood and try their best to bite the police officers who are already at a loss. In just a few minutes, The whole street has been completely in chaos. When the vehicles on the road escape, they collide with each other and ignite... And finally explode! Blood, smoke, explosion And the madmen who have already fallen into madness and kept biting other normal people. Even if they are seriously injured, they can still get out of the thick smoke and continue to attack the fleeing people with their flames It''s a mess! It''s all messed up! Crazy! It''s all crazy! Looking at the streets that have been completely reduced to hell, old Eli suddenly felt that Chicago, which was jokingly called the "city of sin" in the past, might be completely destroyed after today Because, Those crazy people in the street, Clearly, it is the walking dead only in horror movies! Chapter 373 In the living room of old Joe''s house, "Roar..." Liu Xiaojiang sat on the sofa in the living room, watching the local news channel on TV. He heard a very low roar, glanced at Old Joe squatting in front of several corpses, and then shook his head at the other party whose skirt was full of blood. "They are all yours..." "Roar... Roar..." old Joe obviously lost his mind at this time. The blood in his eyes became terrible, and even completely lost the normal human language system. He could only communicate with Liu Xiaojiang through the roar of suspected beasts. However, losing his mind, he seemed to be able to understand Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning. Then he lowered his head and chewed the corpses on the ground again. He would not endure the incomparably strong hunger and emptiness in his heart because of the relationship between several corpses and himself. But When biting several corpses on the ground and swallowing flesh and blood in his mouth, he may not have completely lost all his reason, and his extremely congested eyes are gradually seeping blood See this, Although he had long guessed that things would be like this, and old Joe would definitely become a walking corpse because of his corpse poison, Liu Xiaojiang, as the culprit of these incidents, had almost no sympathy in his heart. After all, this is a guy who can even give up being a man in order to get strong power Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t care about the life or death of this guy, let alone whether others will be involved by this guy. Anyway, for those strangers involved, he can also stand in the perspective of human treatment of other creatures and make these same things normal and reasonable in his heart. Kill chickens and cattle Do you want to ask if the livestock are willing to die? What''s more, those strangers involved in the spread of corpse poison, in the final analysis, although they have part of Liu Xiaojiang''s responsibility, they are more... Not because old Joe can''t resist the temptation of power. Although Liu Xiaojiang hoped that things would develop like this, he did not take the initiative to guide old Qiao to become stronger through living flesh and blood when he used the corpse poison to invade old Qiao''s body. At most, he just hid that he might yearn for blood. Longing for blood Without losing your mind, shouldn''t you first think that it should be some edible livestock? As a result After realizing his desire for blood, old Joe didn''t even consider other livestock and poultry, but directly extended his hand to the police colleagues responsible for monitoring him, and then... Step by step into the abyss of depravity. final, He took the initiative to extend his bloody hands to his family Moreover, at least when he killed his wife and children, he had not completely lost his so-called reason, but was seriously affected by desire for blood At that time, even if old Joe had the idea not to kill his family, but to suppress his desire through the blood of other livestock and poultry, he would not become what he is now in a few days. In this regard, Liu Xiaojiang was also surprised. He did think that people like old Joe would eventually step into the abyss of depravity, but he didn''t expect that this situation would come so quickly. He didn''t expect that "family" was not as important as the so-called power to old Joe at that time. "If I had known this, why did I have to..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Old Joe, who was squatting on the ground and eating his relatives'' blood and flesh, while shouting blood and tears from his eyes. Finally, he sighed and shook his head. "Just..." "Now that you have begun to regret it, as a reward for your previous help, I''d better give you a good time myself..." Say, Liu Xiaojiang slowly got up from the sofa and walked in front of old Joe while the local news was reporting the "riots". "Old Joe, is it worth killing his wife and children with his own hands when things are like this?" "Roar..." when old Joe heard Liu Xiaojiang''s voice, he immediately stopped swallowing flesh and blood, looked up at the person in front of him who he couldn''t resist, and his bloody eyes also appeared a little doubt. "I see..." Liu Xiaojiang immediately understood the thoughts and thoughts in old Joe''s heart by virtue of his control over the corpse poison, and then... He kicked old Joe''s head with a locked brow. "It''s just crocodile tears. You''re a hopeless guy..." [... Organized riots have occurred in several blocks, and a large number of people have been injured by the riots. The police station is organizing people to solve the root cause of the chaos. It is expected that the riots will continue....... Please stay at home, lock the doors and windows, and wait patiently for the staff to come to the door for arrangement.] When Liu Xiaojiang heard the sound of the broadcast on the TV, he immediately turned his head thoughtfully and looked at the TV picture, but he did not find the slightest panic on the announcer''s face. It was completely unlike the reaction he should have in the face of a "biochemical crisis". meanwhile, He glanced at the still burning window, then looked up at the clock hanging on the wall, and felt his chin habitually. "Obviously, so many blocks have been lost, and those blocks that have not been affected still don''t know the truth. It seems that those guys should be sent to solve the problem soon..." "This is almost a movie scene of biochemical crisis. Such a terrible thing really happens in reality. The ordinary people above are still so orderly. Is it difficult not to be confident in the power of Nathan islanders?" "With so many blocks lost, even those ordinary people eroded by corpse poison are not a threat to strangers, but it is unrealistic to let only one or two strangers deal with the problem if you want to quickly solve the problem." "After all..." "They don''t know why this happened. In addition to facing a large number of ordinary people infected with autopsy, they are also likely to find out the main causes of the trouble. Therefore, even if they don''t all go out, it''s estimated that it won''t be much different from this." "Old Joe, old Joe, although you are really an asshole, at least this time... I really want to thank you." Let''s go, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the headless body lying on the ground, then smiled and turned to the outside of the house. Then, when the "zombies" wandering in the street would not attack themselves, he took the initiative to go to the corpses in the street, looked for other living people with them, and waited patiently for the upcoming alien to fall into the trap. Chapter 374 Late at night, Block 9, Near the Chicago Police Department, Many simple trenches have been built here by the army responsible for supporting the police station. Countless heavy machine guns are mounted inside the trenches. What''s more, they even drove tanks over. However, in the streets of the city, even in the face of terrorist zombies, tanks are obviously just a deterrent in order to make things better. After all, the city is their own territory. If they fire in the city regardless, they will take the initiative to destroy the city in order to deal with the zombies that can be torn up by ordinary guns. On the contrary, they seem to be taking the initiative to destroy the city on the grounds of the appearance of zombies. Things are far from irreparable However, it is precisely because of this idea that trying to solve the problem with little loss gives those zombies who are not afraid of death the opportunity to tear apart the soldiers'' defense circle several times by virtue of their huge number of groups, which also caused significant losses to the army. Now, The troops in charge of support have been driven into the police station by the zombies to protect their lives. Originally, in order to isolate the zombies from the trenches outside the street, they have been successfully occupied by the undead zombies, leaving only the soldiers and the bodies of the zombies in one place. At this time, if you want to use tanks to suppress the zombies, you have to ask the zombies wandering outside the police station whether they are willing to let them close to the tanks ¡­¡­ In the police office, "Lieutenant Colonel Evans, you obviously have tanks. Why don''t you fire directly to suppress them?!" old Eli sat inside the office table and was a little angry when he remembered his situation. "Mr. Director..." the officer who had closed his eyes and rested suddenly heard the other party''s question, and then opened his eyes and looked at the old man in the table. "I remember at the beginning of today, you advised me not to use tanks to avoid causing too much damage to the city?" "Didn''t I say it depends on the situation?!" old Eli immediately retorted: "if it''s an emergency, the primary purpose must be to suppress those guys. Who said he didn''t recommend you to use tanks and chariots!" "Oh..." Lieutenant Colonel Evans looked at old Eli with a smile. "Well, there''s no need to shirk the responsibility. We can''t take it off this time. If there is any punishment afterwards, I believe that no matter how to explain, so many lives... Will always be carried by someone." "Moreover, as far as this matter is concerned, not only you and me, but also Mr. governor Hearing this, Old Eli vented his anger and sat at his desk. He didn''t know what to do. "Lieutenant Colonel Evans, what do you say we should do next? Do you really want to hide in the police station all the time..." "There are too many zombies," Evans said with a bitter smile. "I estimate that the neighborhoods that were not prepared at the beginning and were successfully infiltrated by those guys have been almost completely occupied by now, and the people in the neighborhoods will basically be infected..." "And..." "Including all the people in the police station, there are now less than 20 people in total. Even if everyone has weapons in their hands, it is impossible to successfully break through the police station, let alone go directly to the unaffected blocks." "After all, this is not a movie, and we are not the so-called protagonists. In the face of those zombies who are not afraid of death, no one can shoot their heads calmly. Moreover, these guys are different from those in the movie. Their action speed is almost the same as that of normal people, but their strength is obviously stronger..." At this point, he could not help but put away the bitter smile on his face. He recalled the previous situation with some fear and said: "Mr. director, you can tear off the arms of soldiers and Zombies easily. I''m afraid even the film can''t shoot like this. If this thing is contagious, the end... May really be coming." "It''s not so serious..." old Eli thought carefully when he heard the speech. "Although I don''t know why this happened, those mobs suspected of being zombies are not exaggerating. A bullet can kill them as long as it''s careful." "If it is really the influence of a virus, or because we responded quickly and quickly blocked those unaffected neighborhoods, the worst thing that may happen next is to use force to thoroughly clean the neighborhoods affected by the virus." At this point, it seemed that he suddenly thought of something, so he looked at Lieutenant Colonel Evans calmly after being a little stunned. "Colonel, what did those guys say? They had already agreed to come. Why haven''t they come to help at this time yet..." "It should be fast..." Lieutenant Colonel Evans looked at his watch. "After all, they haven''t encountered such a situation. Although they have to use all their available strength to help us solve this trouble, their situation..... You know, it really takes some time to assemble." "If it''s someone like them..." old Eli nodded reassuringly. "In the face of those guys who are not much different from ordinary people, as long as they have received more systematic gun training, they should be able to help us solve the trouble quickly." "Hum..." Evans didn''t deny this, but he snorted coldly with an unhappy expression. "A group of enviable guys, if they aren''t still useful, if they can''t even solve these guys, they won''t be necessary in the future." "After all, we can also solve this trouble, but if we are not willing to bear too much loss, it just takes a little more time than them..." As soon as the voice fell, There was a sudden gunshot outside the police station, Evans frowned when he heard the news, stood up from his position and walked to the window. "These fools! Didn''t I tell them not to act rashly next!?" However, He came to the window of the police office and looked sideways at the front door of the police station along with the sound, but found that the corpses had poured in at an unknown time, and were now madly pounding the closed door of the police station. Gunfire, It was the soldiers in charge of the guard who tried to relieve the pressure on the gate. They didn''t want the zombies to break through the front door of the police station too soon, but they didn''t know that the more they opened fire... The more zombies will follow! At this point, Evans and old Eli stood in front of the window and looked at the corpses pouring into the front door of the police station. A trace of despair gradually appeared in their eyes. Just as they were desperate for the current situation and looked at the corpses still gathering in the distance, they saw a "normal" young man standing in the midst of those crazy and terrible zombies not far from the front door of the police station. At the same time, The zombies who gathered around and tried to rush into the police station were like trying to avoid the young man. They all kept a distance of about one meter from the young man when they constantly attacked the police station. Moreover, every zombie who is relatively close to the young man also has a funny expression similar to caution on his face They... Don''t want the blood and dust on their bodies to stain the clean clothes on the young man? Evans and old Eli looked at the strange scene not far from the window, and this similar strange idea came out of their minds. Then... They looked at each other incomprehensibly. And right now, The young man not far from the window seemed to notice their gaze, immediately looked up at their position, and smiled at them very untimely. That smile... Is very normal, even as common as greeting old friends. Evans didn''t know the young man. Although he didn''t know what was going on with each other, considering the current situation, he immediately turned his attention away from the young man and instinctively didn''t want to attract the attention of the strange young man outside. However, when he reacted and wanted to ask old Eli what was the matter with the guy outside, he found that old Eli, who was also standing in front of the window, looked at the young man outside the window with trembling all over. He looked like he was pointed at his lower body with a gun. "He is evil... Devil!" Chapter 375 Old Eli also didn''t know Liu Xiaojiang''s identity, but he didn''t feel strange about his face. On the contrary, it was because he recognized Liu Xiaojiang''s face for the first time that old Eli showed such a frightened look in front of Evans. "Devil?" Evans heard such ethereal terms. Considering the reality of superhuman and other abnormal things, he didn''t think that old Eli was driven crazy by the current dilemma. Instead, he looked at the young man not far from the window with a frown. "Black hair..." "This guy is obviously an East Asian, but his dark red pupils..." Speaking of which, Evans couldn''t imagine how the young man outside the police station had a disease that would change his pupils. After all, if he really got a disease that would make his pupils change color, the young man could not be alive, let alone active in such a terrible group of corpses. therefore, A bad feeling gradually appeared in his heart, and his eyes looked nervously at old Eli, "demon... What''s going on?" "... colonel." old Eli looked at Evans beside him and tried to calm his fear for the moment: "if I say... The last time I saw this East Asian was in the morgue downstairs of the police station... Even in one of the lockers... Would you believe it?" Wen Yan, Evans''s eyelids jumped. "You mean..." "He should be a dead man. He shouldn''t be able to continue his activities, let alone appear outside the police station!" old Eli grabbed the hair on both sides of his head with both hands. "Old Joe, that bastard! What have you done from me!" "Mr. eli..." Evans looked at the young man standing among the corpses outside the window, but he would not be attacked at all. He couldn''t help but ask with flashing eyes. "The young man standing outside the police station now should be the suspect of the previous case..." "Moreover, judging from the information obtained these days..." "The death of Miss Gabriel and four superhuman investigators, as well as the emergence of zombies in many blocks, may also be related to this guy who is clearly dead..." "The possibility is really great..." old Eli thought and nodded. "Whether this person has other helpers or not, at least the recent case in block 13 must be related to this young man who doesn''t know whether he is dead or alive." "Wait..." As he spoke, he suddenly noticed that the words Evans had just said actually related to the incomparably sacred name ''Gabriel'', and then looked at each other with an unbelievable face. "Colonel, what did you say about Miss Gabriel just now? She... Will the holy angel die too?!" Evans didn''t expect that old Eli didn''t even know about this kind of thing, but considering the relationship between the police station and those superhuman investigators, he didn''t open his mouth to answer questions about old gods like Gabriel. "These things can be discussed later. Now... I''d better consider how to protect my life first." It turned out that when they were just talking, Liu Xiaojiang has poured into the police station with the corpses. Although he does not intend to help the corpses solve the soldiers at the front door of the police station, he is gradually shortening the distance between himself and the two middle-level leaders. Evans and old Eli did not know Liu Xiaojiang''s purpose, but this behavior, which was equivalent to advancing and retreating together with the terrorist corpses, was clearly understood in the eyes of two ordinary people. He planned to use the surrounding corpses to kill all the living people in the police station. Old Eli watched the corpses pouring into the police station, and the gunshots from the front door of the police station gradually became denser. He was nervous and scared and asked: "Colonel, what should we do now? What should we do to be in such danger..." "Wait..." Evans was also powerless in the face of the corpses, but he interrupted forcibly and calmly. "We are just ordinary people with weak strength. No matter how we train at ordinary times, we can''t compare with this extraordinary thing, but fortunately, the weak know their own strength and small arms have the value of existence..." "The main entrance of the police station has been arranged very firmly these days, and the space left is also quite narrow for the corpses. The firepower of the heavy machine gun is enough to support for a period of time under such circumstances..." "But if it continues like this..." old Eli is still a little worried about it. "Even if there are enough ammunition reserves, in the face of so many zombies, it will be completely consumed sooner or later..." Wen Yan, Evans looked at the time shown on his watch again. Although there was a little tension in his eyes, he did not show the same panic as old Eli. "Everyone says to use magic against magic..." "This sentence is right or wrong. If there is no other better way, it''s really good to use magic to fight magic. Tut... If it''s not on our own territory and we can''t accept too much loss, we really want to use our weak strength to clean the ground." Old Eli couldn''t help sweating when he heard this, "Colonel, you..." "Don''t worry..." Evans shook his head, abandoned his thoughts, and then comforted: "according to the previously agreed time, there can be another ten minutes or so... They should come to pick us up." "There are too many zombies..." old Eli looked out of the window with worry. "Even if they really came, even if their strength was really strong, this huge number......" "Mr. Eli, I know you are ignorant, but I don''t know you are so ignorant..." Evans stood in front of the window and looked at the corpses outside, focusing his attention on Liu Xiaojiang. "You underestimate our own strength and these superhuman power levels." "Superhuman power is really strong. Some of them can even be said to be invincible. If ordinary people don''t rely on the power of weapons, no matter how much they come, they can only be killed..." "But why do you think these powerful superhumans can only survive in a corner where they can''t see the light, but can''t really stand under the sun like us?" Although old Eli knew the existence of superhuman, he obviously didn''t know too many inside stories, so he hesitated and said, "this..." "Because no matter how strong the superhuman power is, it is difficult to escape the division of human range..." Evans ignored old Eli''s meaning and continued to explain slowly. "We weak are different. The power we really rely on is absolute violence that human beings can''t resist." "Miss Gabriel, she may really be a God. Maybe I personally appreciate her compassion, but if I have to say faith... I''d rather believe in this absolute violence that no one can resist." "Mr. Eli, I want to remind you that we may be weak, but we are really strong, because... We have a strong ability to destroy everything in the world." "....." old Eaton was silent. Chapter 376 "Have absolute violence that can destroy everything in the world?" Liu Xiaojiang stood among the corpses outside the police station, watching the walking corpses around him, pouring into the front door of the police station, which was frantically pouring ammunition, and allowing them to be torn to pieces by human large-diameter weapons. However, through the energy released from inside and outside his body for perception, he clearly heard the conversation between the two hiding in the police station, and looked up at the inexplicable guy in front of the police station window. He simply did not understand that this kind of absolute violence, which would destroy himself, was worthy of the pride of the inexplicable guy in front of the police window. and, The power that ordinary human beings rely on is indeed very strong, but it is more appropriate for him to destroy all creatures. However, with the stupidity of these guys, it may not be an unrealistic fantasy to master the power to destroy the way of heaven... And even the earth under their feet. Just relative Liu Xiaojiang thinks that if people want to master that level of power, they may also pay an unimaginable price, and this price... Is not necessarily explicit, but may be a more dangerous implicit price. After all, power is a double-edged sword. If more rational people master it, they may use it to benefit more creatures; But once it is mastered by the greedy beast, it is not impossible to use it to exploit other creatures because of greed, and only want to meet their own greedy desires, so that it is not impossible to finally kill themselves. It is for this reason that most practitioners become possessed "Dangerous guy..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about the living people in the police station. He didn''t think it was so important that they didn''t die. He mainly wanted to lead the Nathan islanders through these guys. But now, after hearing Evans''s talk, he felt that the other party''s thought was also quite dangerous, so he remembered the other party''s appearance and breath, and planned to take this opportunity to solve the other party together. "Oh, how could I have such an idea..." "It has nothing to do with me, an outsider, whether this guy will do harm to mankind or not. Besides, if I want to destroy... It must be the place where the goods are destroyed first. Why do I want to kill an ordinary person so much..." "Is it difficult..." "This situation that is easy to kill ordinary people is also the subtle impact of the disappearance of Ying Gou..." Liu Xiaojiang was acutely aware of the sudden strong killing intention in his heart and couldn''t help wondering what had happened to him during this period of time. Old Joe or this guy now If you put it in the past, if the other party clearly didn''t offend himself, would you kill such an insignificant ordinary person? Even if they don''t wear their face when they act here, even if these ordinary people have seen their face, as long as they leave successfully after they are finished... Can they find their own head? Can they find themselves when different people in different countries don''t know the truth of each other? The answers to these questions are obviously negative Although his own existence can not be easily accepted by normal human beings, Liu Xiaojiang in the past would not be so hostile to ordinary people. His attitude towards all living creatures in the world is the same, and he doesn''t think anyone is a damn existence from the beginning. No matter what other people think, he can''t kill as long as he doesn''t threaten himself. In addition, The reason why Liu Xiaojiang did not wear a face mask in his actions was also because he knew that as long as he successfully left, these "victims" could not accurately investigate that he was actually a stranger in China by virtue of a strange face. This time, it was for the leaders above to solve the trouble. After all, it is impossible for normal people in various countries to know the reality of the other party. The only possibility is to act as a spy to investigate the existence of the other party''s reality, which will also be completely eliminated by him in the process of this action So Do these relatively dangerous ordinary people really deserve to die? Should they... Be executed by themselves? Liu Xiaojiang feels that his recent thoughts are really very different from his previous thoughts, and... He doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad, and whether he''s really affected by Ying hook. But If he only follows his heart, now he... Doesn''t think it''s a bad thing. Instead, he thinks he''s cleaning up cancer for the way of heaven. The way of heaven... Should thank yourself! "Shouldn''t strangers attack ordinary people..." Liu Xiaojiang thought of the rule recognized by most outsiders in China. Looking at the walking dead attacking the main door of the police station, he couldn''t help raising his mouth slowly. "I''m going to be outside, but I''m not going to accept your life..." "What''s more, these guys, whether they were or are, are alien enemies who will never be able to communicate with our family... Then they should be killed." After making a secret decision, Liu Xiaojiang no longer just stood among the corpses and watched, but began to walk slowly towards the front door of the police station. He felt that he had been waiting outside the police station for so long. If the people inside had the means to pass the news out, they should have also informed those foreign strangers. Now that the goal has been achieved, there is no need to let the enemy continue to live. After all, compassion for the enemy is the greatest cruelty to himself... To his own people. He doesn''t think he is qualified to forgive his own people who have been violated. meanwhile, In front of the office window inside the police station, As soon as old Eli saw that Liu Xiaojiang began to act, he was even walking towards the front door of the police station, and immediately looked nervously at Evans in the house. "Colonel, he''s starting to move. What should I do... Haven''t they come yet?!" "What are you afraid of?" Evans saw that Liu Xiaojiang began to take action. He also kept his attention with a frown, but finally he looked at old Eli calmly. "He is just a young man of about 20. Even if he is also a member of superhuman, even if he can really control the surrounding corpses, even if he himself has a powerful power in superhuman, it must take time to break through the defense line of those heavy machine guns..." "There are five minutes left. In five minutes, they will arrive here on time, otherwise... What will wait for them in the future will only be worse treatment!" With Liu Xiaojiang''s action and approach, old Eli''s fear of the strange young man became stronger and stronger, "but if..." "No but! No if!" Evans said firmly. "Believe me, they will arrive on time and we will leave here safely. For this... I can guarantee it with my head!" "... now that the lieutenant colonel has said so, then... I hope so." old Eli looked at Evans who was so firm. He couldn''t say anything cowardly, so he had to look at Liu Xiaojiang out of the window again. At the same time, For old Joe, the culprit who may have caused all this, he also hoped that the other party would not appear in front of him again, because he was afraid that he would kill the stupid old man! After all, if old Joe really took the young man away from the police morgue, then everything at present... Who can shoulder this responsibility?! Chapter 377 Near the main gate of the police station, Inside the heavy iron door with sandbags piled up, more than a dozen soldiers continued to shoot at the nearby corpses with guns, and four heavy machine guns were arranged on the platforms on both sides of the door. The crazy fire tongue could tear the walking corpses into pieces in an instant. But even so, These walking corpses pouring into the front door of the police station still impact the iron door without fear. The broken limbs and arms torn by heavy machine guns gradually piled up, like Turkish barbecue rotating in a hanging stove, emitting a pungent smell that is not attractive but equally unbearable. If it''s peacetime, even if these soldiers have been trained and have been on the real battlefield several times, they certainly can''t stand such a hellish picture, and they may vomit because of that smell and scene. But at this time, The soldiers obviously didn''t have the time to pay attention to other things. Facing a large number of zombies, they could only focus on the guns in their hands and the ammunition behind them, because if something went wrong... What was waiting for them might be death. Moreover, it may be the kind of extremely painful, being ripped open by a zombie while alive, and witnessing the tragic death of being eaten a little bit! The soldiers obviously don''t want to die, let alone eat their strong bodies by zombies, and finally digest things like supplements, and then spray them out from that extremely dirty place Therefore, when they thought that their usual crazy training might be making wedding clothes for zombies, they were angry and roared. Go to TM''s lighthouse! Go to TM''s protein powder! Go to TM''s biochemical crisis! However, Just as the soldiers roared angrily and wildly shot at the surrounding corpses, they were about to usher in complete despair, Originally, the corpses who seemed to be ignorant of life and death and had no fear suddenly stopped their impact on the police station after a round of shooting. Instead, their eyes moved backward for a distance, looking as if they had suddenly returned to normal reason. See this, Since there were not many ammunition stored behind them, the soldiers stopped shooting one after another. Obviously, they didn''t have the naive idea of taking the opportunity to wipe out the zombies. They would only delay time with their incomplete weapon reserves as much as possible. Then, when the soldiers looked at each other for the rest of their lives to stop the impact of the zombies. A figure slowly passed through the crowded corpses around and appeared in the sight and effective shooting range of the soldiers. and, In addition to the dark red eyes that are different from ordinary people, the owner of this figure is a normal human, or an East Asian young man around the age of 20. "Have you stopped shooting..." Liu Xiaojiang stood in front of the main door of the police station and looked at the soldiers with guns in the door. "It seems that everyone is a very good soldier and knows what kind of situation we are facing. Then... Please open the door according to my requirements. I want to meet and talk about some things with the two inside." In the previous police morgue, because of the active dedication of two foreign strangers, he is now fully familiar with the language here, so he speaks in the same way as the locals. It sounds like an Asian m-chinese living here. It''s a pity These soldiers are very smart, and everything in front of them is too strange, so even if they rarely see a guy who can barely be called their own, they didn''t do things according to Liu Xiaojiang''s requirements, but pointed their guns at their own people outside the door. "Who the hell are you, these irrational guys, why do you obey your orders? Is everything you..." "Oh, if you don''t want to be obedient, forget it..." Liu Xiaojiang ignored the words of the head of the soldiers inside the door, and then began to walk slowly towards the heavy iron door again under the eyes of the soldiers inside the door. "Anyway, I don''t want to let anyone in it go..." "Stop!" with the roar of the soldier leader, the soldiers in the door put their hands on the trigger one after another, as if they would shoot and kill this strange man as soon as the officer gave the order to fire. "Stop! If you dare to step forward again, I will order them to..." At the moment, the soldier leader was barely a kind reminder, and was immediately interrupted by Liu Xiaojiang''s contemptuous eyes. Then, considering the orders he had received before, he looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who was indifferent and still walking towards the iron gate, and immediately gave orders without hesitation and anger. "Fire!" Let''s go, The gunfire that had completely subsided appeared again, and then the picture made these soldiers as ordinary people... Unforgettable for life! I see, The soldiers listened to the order of the officer and pulled the trigger towards Liu Xiaojiang without hesitation. A large number of bullets from their rifles also accurately hit the target, but the expected picture of the man being killed by bullets did not appear. Those bullets that were enough to blow the human body out of the big hole seemed to lose their original function in front of him. They all twisted and deformed after hitting and fell to the ground, let alone penetrating and killing... They didn''t even stop each other''s progress! See this, More than a dozen soldiers hiding in the door were stunned. Only the former soldier leader who looked like an officer quickly reacted from the short stupor, and then roared and ordered the soldiers with heavy machine guns to open fire on the high platform. The next moment, The heavy machine gun roared and spewed out flames, and the huge cartridge case fell to the ground with a crisp sound. The bullets enough to tear the zombies completely hit the strange man outside the door. As a result The same incredible picture appeared again. Even the heavy machine gun could not cause any damage to the young man, and still could not stop the other party from gradually approaching the heavy iron gate. "Fire! Fire! All fire!!!" Seeing this result, the soldier leader immediately showed a trace of fear in his heart, and then ordered the other soldiers not to be stingy with ammunition and to use all available weapons to attack Liu Xiaojiang. Among them... There are even rockets they haven''t used before! However, even if they used what they thought was their current secret weapon, they still did no effective damage to Liu Xiaojiang. At most, they covered Liu Xiaojiang''s body with thick smoke. A moment later, Under the frightened gaze of the soldiers, Liu Xiaojiang slowly stepped out of the smoke and earth pit caused by the rocket, came to the seemingly extremely heavy iron gate, silently raised his clenched fist, and then hit the iron gate with a hard punch. Boom!!! The soldiers thought that even the explosives could not shake the heavy iron gate. In an instant, it was completely smashed by the fist that seemed to be the same as human beings. The huge force even made the fragments fly like shrapnel to more than a dozen ordinary soldiers hiding behind the iron gate. For a while, A large number of soldiers died in the flying shooting of dense iron sheets. Without accident, they were penetrated by this ordinary iron sheet, and the unlucky ones even broke their heads directly by the iron sheet. Even the lucky ones were still penetrated by many pieces of iron. Even if there was no risk of immediate death, they were eaten up by the subsequent corpses! After Liu Xiaojiang destroyed the iron gate of the police station, he first stood in the open space inside the door and watched the corpses eat the soldiers on the ground. Then he looked up to the window of the police office and unexpectedly saw two faces full of despair and fear. "It seems that for ordinary people like you, I am not an absolute violence, and... It will still make you feel the most afraid!" Chapter 378 Inside the police station, "Ah --" Liu Xiaojiang watched several survivors in the police station fall to the ground and eat up by the swarming corpses. Listening to the shrill screams of the survivors, he gradually weakened to calm down. Then he walked through the corpses alone and came to the door of the police office. Through the glass partition wall of the office, he saw the tension that the two people in the room could not hide. Then, under the flustered gaze of the two people in the room, he slowly extended his fingers to the tempered glass in front of him, and easily pierced the central part of the tempered glass like penetrating soft tofu. The next moment, This kind of toughened glass, which is even bulletproof, quickly appeared countless cracks in front of the two indoors. Liu Xiaojiang took back his fingers that stretched out and penetrated the glass, and the tempered glass door in front of him also broke and collapsed, completely breaking through the last glimmer of hope in the hearts of the two indoors. See this, Evans immediately pulled out his exquisite revolver at his waist and nervously pointed the muzzle at Liu Xiaojiang in front of the door. "You... What on earth are you, making and controlling these irrational guys, who can still have such powerful combat ability? Are you really a legendary devil?!" He has long lost his previous composure. Although he is pointing a gun at Liu Xiaojiang at the moment, it seems to occupy the dominant position, after seeing what has just happened, this behavior obviously can not bring a real sense of security. After all, the strange man in front of him is a monster that can resist even heavy machine guns and rockets. Even if the revolver in his hand is exquisitely designed, it can''t be as powerful as a large caliber heavy machine gun. There is no chance of winning in the face of this monster. Now, Evans just wanted to delay the time as much as possible. He felt that as long as he could wait for the super humans in charge of support, he and old Eli would finally have a chance to escape. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang did not intend to answer Evans''s question. Instead, he looked at old Eli, who was still frightened, and said: "Mr. Eli, we meet again..." Old Eli trembled when he heard this. His eyes were full of fear and looked at Liu Xiaojiang, "you... What''s the matter with you "I''m the victim..." Liu Xiaojiang said quietly. "When I got off the plane, I was robbed and killed several criminals who didn''t know how to live or die. As a result, I was investigated by your police station. After all, I dealt with several ordinary people, so no matter what the cause of the matter is, I personally did something too much." "I wanted to..." "The trip was over. I left when the wind passed. As a result, you took the initiative to attack me again. Among the attackers, there was an inexplicable little girl." Speaking of which, Under the gaze of old Eli, Liu Xiaojiang reached out his hand and touched his chest across his clothes. "The little girl named Gabriel almost left me here forever. This kind of death revenge... Do you think I should care?" "Injustice has a head, debt has a owner..." old Eli Dang immediately opened his mouth and refuted. "Since Miss Gabriel attacked you, you should go to her for revenge. We... Ordinary people in Chicago are innocent!" "She has exhausted all her strength, and now she has completely disappeared into the world..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said: "since she said she would attack and want to kill me in order to protect you, you should bear the revenge for her naturally." "Besides..." Liu Xiaojiang smiled and looked at old Eli. "Who said I did it to the people in Chicago? The reason why they are like this is all thanks to the old Joe, the Sheriff of your police station. It has little to do with me..." "Old Joe..." old Eaton was slightly stunned, and then asked angrily, "what did that bastard do?!" "He wants to get strong power, and even doesn''t hesitate to give up the chance to be a man..." Liu Xiaojiang shrugged with a smile. "Since he is so firm, why can''t I meet his wishes? After all, he can leave quietly from the morgue of your police station. He also helped me a little in the process." "Everything right now..." "But it''s old Joe, the Sheriff of your police station, who failed to withstand the temptation and test of power. Now he is facing such evil consequences... It''s also the result of his attempt to quickly obtain power by swallowing others." So far, Liu Xiaojiang noticed the sadness and anger in old Eli''s heart, and then gave another dose of strong medicine with a smile. "Oh, yes..." "At that time, he first chose to start with his family and friends around him, as well as the colleagues you sent to monitor him. It can be said that all the people involved were present. No one could escape his clutches, and they were all torn to pieces by the power he longed for." "When he was killed by me, he even swallowed the bodies of his wife and children, and there was no regret in his heart... It was extremely sad." "You devil!" when old Eli heard these words, he angrily grabbed Evans''s pistol and looked at Liu Xiaojiang with his eyes like fire. "There is something wrong with old Joe''s thought. You must know this clearly. Why do you sit and watch him attack his family and friends around him? Even if you hate him, what''s wrong with his family and friends around him? You keep saying you want revenge... But all the dead are innocent!" "Revenge... You are just looking for a reasonable excuse for your cruel behavior!" "Why should I save them?" Liu Xiaojiang said with a smile. "Even if we put aside the so-called hatred, although they are old Joe''s family and friends, they are indifferent strangers to me. Anyway, I didn''t let old Joe do it to them. Why can''t I sit back and watch this tragedy happen?" "And..." "For old Joe who did these things and even spread the corpse poison, I killed him... And I helped you solve a problem. After all, after you understand what has happened recently, I''m afraid you will still make the same choice as me." "Devil..." old Eli held his revolver tightly, bowed his head and kept silent for a moment, and quickly raised his gun to Liu Xiaojiang. "You hateful devil!!!" "Hey..." Liu Xiaojiang ignored the weapon in old Eli''s hand, then turned to look at Evans, who was silent, and gradually showed a very bright smile on his face. "I''m cooperating with you to delay time. By the way, you can all die in the end. Understand, devil... No, I''m an angel, otherwise... What''s your business to destroy you." See this, Evans felt nervous for a moment, especially after seeing the smile on Liu Xiaojiang''s face, he could not help but feel a very strong chill. "Do it!!!" Bang!!! Old Eli thought Evans was reminding himself, so he pulled the trigger on Liu Xiaojiang without hesitation. meanwhile, The window behind Evans also broke, and several figures broke through the window directly, protecting the two ordinary people in the room behind him Chapter 379 Ding Old Eli''s bullet fell to the ground. "One, two, three, four..." Liu Xiaojiang was not surprised by the sudden appearance of several people, but calmly counted several strange people present, and then said: "Oh, there are only 12 people dealing with the walking dead outside. It seems that you really underestimate me, or..." Then he looked at Evans, who was protected by nine strangers, and said, "you don''t have the means to contact them at all. You can''t transmit the situation to them in real time. You can only inform ordinary people who don''t know about the matter first..." Weak, too weak Liu Xiaojiang had already known the fact that these foreign aliens were approaching the police station through his energy for perception, so he patiently cooperated with Evans and took the initiative to delay their scheduled death time. After all, the reason why he made such a big deal is to attract real Nathan Islanders, and then understand Nathan island through the attracted Nathan Islanders, so as to shorten the time he stayed abroad to perform tasks as much as possible. Just Liu Xiaojiang looked at these men and women in the room. The forms of strength in his body were quite diverse, but his strength was not strong. He just felt that he seemed to overestimate Nathan Wei. Because, No matter how complex the form of power is, and no matter how special his ability is, he doesn''t feel the slightest strength in these people, let alone the threat in the face of Gabriel. The most powerful of these foreigners can''t even compare with several temporary workers of the company, whether in their own hard power or in the so-called ability level. But Liu Xiaojiang''s white eyes gradually turned black. With dark red pupils, it was more strange. He suddenly found that among these foreign aliens, there were still people with standard black hair and black pupil appearance, and their internal strength was obviously a person practicing energy. He couldn''t help watching each other slowly frown. On the other end, Evans saw that the superhuman in charge of support had finally come, and had protected himself and old Eli behind him. He was relieved for the rest of his life, looked at Liu Xiaojiang in front of the indoor door again, and said: "Mr. devil, since our people have arrived, for the sake of your willingness to cooperate with us, I suggest you''d better catch them quickly, as long as..." "Hum, hum..." Liu Xiaojiang sneered at this. "Looting and deception are your usual means, not to mention those walking corpses outside can''t recover. So many people died..... Even you should have a relatively reasonable explanation." "Ah..." Evans saw this and stopped pretending. After laughing, he looked at Liu Xiaojiang fiercely. "In that case..." "Even if I want to study your means of making those zombies, it''s the same to get your weird corpse..." With that, he turned to look at the superhuman nearby, and said in a relatively dignified tone: "The other party has the means to control those zombies, and may also control you in this way. In addition..... His power is extremely powerful, at least with the degree of shells, and strong enough to resist rocket bombing. Although you have a relatively large number, don''t take it lightly." "Try to catch alive, but even if you only get a body in the end... I also admit your great efforts and achievements." Hearing these words, In particular, hearing that Liu Xiaojiang''s strength was comparable to that of artillery shells, and his body was strong enough to resist rocket bombing, the nine foreign aliens present became cautious, and many people cast surprised eyes at Liu Xiaojiang. As for the means of making and controlling zombies The nine foreign strangers apparently did not care. It was obvious that they had already investigated the zombies in advance, and even had made preparations before arriving here. Then, After learning the general degree of Liu Xiaojiang, the middle-aged man who stood in front of the nine foreigners immediately turned back and nodded to the two at the end of the team, saying: "Adam, Amy, take you two out of the block immediately. Make sure they return to the army station safely..." "Yes!" the men and women at the back of the team immediately nodded and answered. Then they stretched out their hands to hold Evans and old Eli. They planned to jump directly from the window with them and immediately leave this extremely dangerous place for ordinary people. However, Liu Xiaojiang suddenly exuded strange black energy, and then quickly extended to surround the whole room, blocking the way for these people to leave the room. "Did you misunderstand something..." "Before I decide your fate, no one can leave the police station unless... One of you is willing to lead me to the so-called Nathan island and kill everyone, including your king." Wen Yan, Seeing the strange black energy spreading around, the nine foreigners present looked at Liu Xiaojiang one after another. The middle-aged blonde man who had just given the order looked angry as if he had been humiliated. "Manipulate the corpse and fight in front of you... You should be a strange person in China. My king was generous and didn''t care about what happened to you before. Your current behavior is nothing more than asking for death!" "Campbell, Alan... In your words, these two died of the natural curse in the dangerous places in the world." Liu Xiaojiang nodded slightly. "However, they are already relatively lucky, otherwise they will die in despair in my hands like Elijah and Gusta... You are very knowledgeable." "Did you kill them?!" the middle-aged blonde suddenly became angry. "Don''t worry..." ignoring the anger of the strangers present, Liu Xiaojiang suddenly turned to Evans in the team and said: "Although it will make you a little incredible, the fact is that these guys can''t protect your life, and if there''s no accident... All of you will die." Say, Liu Xiaojiang slowly raised his arm and slowly raised his mouth towards the middle-aged blonde man who took the lead opposite. "So, I said you don''t have to worry at all, because you will meet Elijah and them soon." Let''s go, The spreading black energy immediately spread, directly enveloping everyone present, and then came the sound of someone using their ability. But in just a few seconds, the noise and sound gradually subsided. Everything was silent as the people who fell to the ground reappeared Chapter 380 This is the fact. These so-called nathanwei are not even qualified to let Liu Xiaojiang do it himself. They are not the power form of energy practitioners. Even the erosion of ordinary energy poison is difficult to resist, let alone the more powerful corpse poison around them. God knows why they believe in themselves just now. Perhaps this is the courage generated by ignorance, but it''s a pity that the power gap between the two sides is too large, and their arrogance due to their bravery has finally entered destruction. "Well..." Adam, a member of nathanwei, who was the only one who practiced energy except Liu Xiaojiang, woke up gradually. As soon as he saw the body on the ground, he woke up again in an instant, sat on the ground in great fear and moved back, and finally touched the indoor window platform. "What''s the matter with you...?" Liu Xiaojiang did not kill Adam, so he was not surprised by each other''s survival. Then he walked slowly to Adam sitting on the ground and looked down at nathanway, who was Chinese in every way. However, he did not use the local language when talking, but spoke the mother tongue recognized in his heart. However, "Ah!!!!! Adam looked at the terrible devil in front of him, especially when he saw the other party''s eyes that were not like human beings from a close distance. He immediately collapsed and waved his hands, trying to reverse his next fate. "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! Yes! I... we are compatriots! Yes! I am also Chinese!" "That''s why I asked, what''s the matter with you and why you became a member of Nathan Wei..." Liu Xiaojiang heard that the other party was still speaking the local language, so he could not help but frown slowly. "Speak human words..." "??" Adam obviously didn''t understand Liu Xiaojiang''s language, but he was also very surprised why the other party didn''t start, so there was a glimmer of hope for survival in his heart. "I... I''m also Chinese, but I''ve always lived here. I can''t speak that kind of Chinese." Liu Xiaojiang heard the other party speak the local language again, and he didn''t understand what he had just said, so he slowly squatted down and patted the other party on the shoulder, gently showing a kind smile. See this, Even though Adam couldn''t understand what Liu Xiaojiang said, when he saw this kind and gentle smile, he immediately felt that the other party might want to let go of himself, so he gradually calmed down and smiled back. But Click!!! Liu Xiaojiang''s gentle and brilliant smile became the last thing Adam saw before he died, and he may not understand... Why did the other party deceive himself until his life completely disappeared. Why can this guy break his neck without mercy with a kind smile devil! This guy is definitely the real devil! Adam''s eyes were full of strong puzzles and doubts, and finally completely lost the luster of life "Those who help the enemy deserve more than the enemy itself..." Liu Xiaojiang slowly put away the smile on his face, looked coldly at the dead Adam, then slowly took his hand back from Adam''s head, and the black energy wrapped around his fingertips disappeared immediately. A lie against his heart can''t be useful to him A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang went to the middle-aged blonde man who didn''t know his name before, and directly stretched out his hand to easily pull each other''s head off his body, and the same thing... He also repeated it to Evans and old Eli. With three heads enough to obtain information, he stood in front of the window and looked at the three strangers who were dealing with the corpses outside. meanwhile, It seems that the police station is too quiet. There should be no fighting until now, Outside the police station, three strange people who cooperated with each other to kill the corpses also continued to pay attention to the situation inside the police station until they saw the figure in front of the window and the three heads in each other''s hands. Liu Xiaojiang didn''t know how much psychological blow he had given each other. After seeing the head in his hand, the three people outside the police station were stunned in the face of a huge group of corpses, so that the walking corpses easily broke through the distance they maintained. Then, the three guys were inevitably seized by the walking dead, and even didn''t react again until there was a sharp pain of being bitten The battle is over. After all, depending on the degree of these Nathan guards present, even the weakened corpse poison is not the terror they can resist. At present, there are three rare alien walking corpses soon See this, Although Liu Xiaojiang was curious about what happened to the three guys, he couldn''t help looking at the head of the blonde man in his hand. "It seems that it''s because of this guy''s death, and if it''s true, then the goods should know the specific location of Nathan island... Did they finally succeed?" Aware of this possibility, Liu Xiaojiang immediately put the three heads into the phagocyte, then looked down at the still large number of corpses outside, and then calmly stood in front of the window and spread out his hands. The next moment, The corpses who were still wandering outside the police station looking for food seemed to hear some order. They looked up at Liu Xiaojiang in front of the police station window, and then... Fell to the ground in pieces. meanwhile, A large number of black energy mixed with blood red light gathered from the fallen corpses, and gradually flew to Liu Xiaojiang''s position, and finally integrated into his body along his spread arms. This strange scene lasted more than ten minutes, and finally ended with the successful integration of the last ray of black energy into Liu Xiaojiang''s body Outside the police station, There are only pieces of fallen bodies and three nathanwei who are still standing in place like dementia and have been eroded by autopsy. If it were not for the blood stains everywhere in the urban blocks and the large ruins and flames caused by chaos, such a peaceful picture... There would be a kind of happiness and satisfaction for people to sleep on the ground in a paradise. In front of the window inside the police station, Liu Xiaojiang still maintained the posture of spreading his arms and stood in place with his eyes closed for more than ten seconds before he finally slowly opened his eyes. At this time, his dark white eyes returned to normal. The original dark red pupils had changed into more strange gold in human eyes, and then... Gradually returned to the previous black pupils. Liu Xiaojiang took back his open arms. He first looked down at his hands and silently felt the power in his body. Then the corners of his mouth involuntarily raised an arc upward. "The efforts of tens of thousands of people have finally paid off. Today''s strength... Should be enough." Chapter 381 A few days later, Somewhere in the Pacific, A yacht is sailing smoothly on the sea. Liu Xiaojiang sat on a recliner placed on the yacht deck. Behind him stood two foreign men and women who had already cleaned up and whose expressions were no longer dull. He picked up the wine on the table and said, "so, with Charles sailing, the status of the three of you on that island was not even as good as that greedy Adam?" "Not really..." "No matter what you say, you are all locals. At first glance, Adam is a very prominent outsider. He pays attention to outsiders and chooses to ignore his own feelings. This is not like the idea that has been adhered to here for many years." "Although it is absolutely impossible to compare with your master, our former Wang is not stupid..." behind Liu Xiaojiang, a woman who is also about 20 years old, smiled and explained. "The island is different from the country we live in. It rarely violates its own rules when doing things. At least when dealing with the problems between our Islanders, the king has never been biased towards anyone... Or color." "There is no so-called nationality on Nathan Island, only comrades in arms who advance and retreat hand in hand along the way and companions who can lick each other''s wounds..." "The reason why Adam is more valued by the king than the three of us is just that he is better at carrying out his tasks on weekdays. After all, if he really starts to work together... He may be a little inferior to me in terms of strength alone." "Well, you three have good abilities, that is, your brain is a little poor..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t refute this. He really felt that Adam''s strength was not very good, even from the perspective of energy practitioners. Adam is a pure energy practitioner, but he only knows how to make energy run around the body. The way he uses energy is almost the same as Feng Baobao, but he doesn''t have Feng Baobao''s cultivation that is not weak in Liu Xiaojiang''s view This guy is undoubtedly wasting the precious energy like gold in his body, but he doesn''t have the exceptionally strong capital of Feng Baobao If an energy practitioner of this level is placed in the domestic area, any alien with similar cultivation can almost beat him crying for his father and mother when fighting. "......." when the woman heard Liu Xiaojiang say that she had a brain problem, she suddenly looked aggrieved. Liu Xiaojiang didn''t have to look back to know what a woman''s expression was, but he didn''t care about the woman''s response at all. Instead, after thinking for a moment, he said: "Windsor, after the negotiation of the three of you, do those guys really have no doubt? After all, tens of thousands of ordinary people have been killed and injured, but you say that the culprit of the incident has escaped, and you have made great sacrifices to solve the problem of corpses..." "Although we learned afterwards that you killed Miss Gabriel alone..." replied Windsor. "But it is precisely because of the concealment of those people, or because they are not sure of the authenticity of the matter, they did not convey this important information to Wang in time, so the current results... They also have unshirkable responsibility." "Unless they want to put all the responsibility on us, but because our former king is still alive, the possibility of this situation is naturally infinitely close to zero..." "So..." "When both sides should be responsible for the failure, if those guys put everything on our head, it will undoubtedly be tantamount to crossing the river and tearing down the bridge... They are taking the initiative to destroy the fairly stable relationship at this stage." "Your king..." Liu Xiaojiang put the empty cup back on the table, looked back at Windsor with a little curiosity and said: "Sounds like a threat to the lives of ordinary people..." "Because the king on the island is extreme enough..." Windsor said with lingering fear. "I don''t know what''s going on with you, master, but we don''t always get along well with ordinary people..." "I believe you should understand that for today''s stable world order, the existence of people like us is naturally feared by ordinary people. Moreover, we will not make any contribution to the light of the world. It is completely an existence that can be supported by ordinary people." "However, we have power, and it is a power that ordinary people can''t compete with..." "They are afraid of us and naturally do not want us to exist, because once we have the idea of resistance in our hearts, even if it is impossible to really reverse the whole world, it will still cause great losses to the world to a certain extent..." "So..." "It''s not that those guys didn''t try to destroy us. They even sent troops a few years ago to completely destroy us..." "Just..." At this point, she looked up at the direction of the yacht and said with fear and still a trace of respect: "Wang used his extreme behavior to protect us. He sneaked into the place where ordinary people live at the top, and successfully traded the heads of all ordinary people at the top... For compromise." "Wang once said..." "Ordinary people do have absolute violence to destroy everything. As long as they unite together, they won''t give us any chance. They are absolutely capable of completely eliminating all strangers in the world, but everyone inevitably has selfishness..." "In order to avoid those powerful weapons known as absolute violence, we can indeed hide in areas with dense ordinary people and bet that those high-level officials dare not use absolute violence in areas where a large number of their compatriots live because they want to destroy us strangers..." "But there is a premise to this situation, that is, they have not really made up their mind..." "Once one day, a real madman appears among them and decides to destroy people like us regardless of everything, even involving a large number of innocent ordinary people, then we hide in densely populated areas and just make ourselves more hateful..." "In that case, no matter where we hide and how many ordinary people will be involved, it is likely that we will not be able to change the final outcome." "So..." "Wang chose a more extreme method. He took advantage of the selfishness of ordinary people and high-level people to make them become funerary objects that disappeared with us. As a result, he was ironically compromised." "Those guys above..." "It can be said that they can make decisions that involve many of their own people for the sake of social order and the stability of world development. But once they want to pay their lives for the great cause, they quickly choose to negotiate with us without hesitation." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Chapter 382 Is it actually an extreme means to achieve a more moderate purpose After hearing what had happened to Nathan Wei, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help thinking for a moment, and then he was more curious about the man he had never met. "It seems that your king is very confident in his strength. It''s really simple to say, but it''s not easy to avoid the sight of ordinary people and successfully approach those high-ranking guys......" "Wang is the strongest man in the world." at this time, the black man who had been standing behind Liu Xiaojiang but had not spoken before suddenly said with a fanatical face, looking like showing off his strength. "....." Windsor heard the speech, looked at her companion, then carefully looked at Liu Xiaojiang, but found that the other party didn''t seem unhappy because of these words. "The strongest......" an old man flashed in Liu Xiaojiang''s mind. Even after absorbing the blood of tens of thousands of ordinary people, Liu Xiaojiang, whose strength has improved a lot again, dare not say that he will defeat the old man on Longhu Mountain until now. After all, the power of the old man can even trigger the vision of heaven and earth. Only the Heavenly Master can complete the thunder method, and the power does not seem to be comparable to his own thunder method The future He even felt that in the current era, if he became stronger only by his hard practice, he might not be able to really surpass the old man in a few years. No way There are some things in the world that can determine whether a person is strong or not. It is not only through the persistence of energy cultivation that he can steadily improve, but also need to accumulate over time The strength of the old Heavenly Master has almost no weakness, because he has almost reached the limit of the current era, whether in his own mind, or in the temper of his own nature and life, plus the important things inherited from the dragon and tiger mountain for thousands of years This is an old monster who goes beyond the routine with his body! It''s unreasonable! Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t think that there will be many monsters like the old Heavenly Master, let alone that there will be something comparable to the Millennium inheritance of dragon and Tiger Mountain in a place with only a hundred years of history. The strongest man in the world Those who can say this are obviously too short-sighted to understand what is really powerful. And Liu Xiaojiang looked at the black man calmly. He had never asked each other''s name before. Now, after hearing each other say such words, he had no idea of knowing each other''s name. "Windsor, do you know what''s going on inside yourself?" Windsor''s eyelids jumped when she heard this. She immediately understood why Liu Xiaojiang said so. Then she glared at the black man fiercely, "... Master, we..." "You are no longer human..." Liu Xiaojiang continued to speak slowly. "Although at the beginning, I restored your consciousness, just wanted to use you to solve the problems at that time, and there are several local guides around... Which will also make it much easier to take action later." "However, from the moment you are bitten by the walking dead and invaded by the corpse poison, you are no longer the so-called human beings..." "Of course..." "What I mean by these words is not only the difference between ordinary people and aliens, but that you have become another creature different from humans, a heterogeneous existence that will not be accepted by both aliens and ordinary people." "And..." At this point, he even smiled at Windsor, no matter how terrible he was in each other''s eyes. "You three will continue to live and maintain your original consciousness because of me, so... You will also be completely controlled by me." "Under this complete control, your thoughts will be understood and mastered by me. Loyalty... Will completely lose all its meaning." "After all..." Liu Xiaojiang turned and looked at the black man. A glimmer of gold flashed through his black pupil. The next second, Black men''s black energy mixed with blood came out, and as soon as it appeared, it quickly integrated into Liu Xiaojiang''s body. Then, Under Windsor''s frightened gaze, the black man completely lost consciousness and fell on the deck. Just for a moment... He completely lost all his breath of life, and even had no chance to become a walking corpse. No. The big living man who originally looked very normal suddenly disappeared under Windsor''s frightened gaze "If I want you to die, it''s just an idea..." Fear instantly invaded Windsor''s heart, so that she sat on the deck without standing still. Then she couldn''t help but hurried to Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Lord... Master, I am different from them. I have no sense of belonging to Nathan Wei, and I will not worship the former king too much, because you... You are the one I should be loyal to." Liu Xiaojiang ignored Windsor sitting on the ground. Instead, he looked at the sunny sea level again and said to himself: "Although it will be controlled and influenced by me, there is nothing bad about it, because you can get stronger power. Even now... You have almost become immortal." "After all, as long as you don''t hurt the Lingtai square inch in your brain, even if you are cut off by someone, you can still survive, and if it''s broken... Then connect it again." "Service life..." "This kind of thing that limits the possibility of human beings will also completely lose its original important role for you, because as long as I don''t die, you won''t die, and I..... Is eternal." "Thank you for your body." Windsor immediately knelt behind Liu Xiaojiang and put her head as close as possible to the deck of the yacht, fully expressing her determination never to betray. Have to say, She was still very desperate about her situation. She didn''t know the specific situation in her body or how to face the terrible monster Liu Xiaojiang. But after a few days of contact, she found that although Liu Xiaojiang was a monster, he was still a more rational existence. Even if he controlled himself, he did not put forward any excessive requirements. At present, she felt a little relieved to hear that he had obtained an almost eternal life. Immortality Windsor felt that Liu Xiaojiang didn''t have to say anything inexplicable to gain his loyalty when he was in complete control of himself, so... All this may be true! She got eternal life in despair! It''s so easy to get what most people want but can''t get What else to hesitate about? Anyway The master''s strength is extremely strong, even the king on the island... Most of them can''t be compared with it. Moreover, this face happens to grow in his own aesthetics. He should have died! Chapter 383 Poop As the black man''s body sank to the bottom of the sea, an island finally appeared in front of the yacht. "Master..." when Windsor saw that the island in the distance was approaching, she immediately looked back at Liu Xiaojiang who was still on the couch and said: "We will arrive soon. If there is no accident, the king should also..." Before she finished, she saw Liu Xiaojiang stroking his face with his hand and instantly put on Adam''s dead face, so that even his body shape and posture changed accordingly. It looked completely like Adam himself. "This..." Windsor saw such a strange means with her own eyes. Looking at ''Adam'', who should have died on the couch, she couldn''t help being in a trance. "It''s just a simple change of face..." Liu Xiaojiang noticed Windsor''s reaction and smiled and explained. "However, this little skill is enough to deal with you people who don''t know how to hope..." "Yi Rong?" Windsor couldn''t understand Liu Xiaojiang''s means at all, but she didn''t continue to tangle with Liu Xiaojiang''s current face after she determined that she was still the powerful man in front of her. "Master, with your powerful power, why disguise your true face? Don''t you actually intend to destroy Nathan island?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang sat up from the recliner, looked at the approaching island in the distance, then pointed to his face and said: "If it''s against this face, I believe it''s easier to see that guy. After all, such a big thing has happened. There are only three people in a team... He will always ask you to know the specific situation." "What do you... Want to do?" Windsor wondered. "Originally..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t hide from Windsor who had been serving him all the time. Then he just kept silent for a moment and continued to speak. "I really want to destroy the island without asking, but after hearing what you just said, I think I should at least meet your king..." "After all, considering what that guy has done before, I think we will probably have a lot in common..." "Besides..." At this point, he got up and stretched, looked up at the distant island and said: "I also want to see what kind of person I am. When I know the situation of different people, I made another choice completely opposite to me..." "Master..." "The reason why he did this may be very important to me..." Liu Xiaojiang ignored the complexity and worry in Windsor''s eyes and still looked at the approaching island in the distance. "Of course..." "After fully understanding his reasons, all the strange people on this island will be buried with the king for his fall." "After all, it''s the enemy..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ About ten minutes later, Liu Xiaojiang three people docked their yachts in front of the island''s simple port. When the three of them walked slowly down from the boat, they also saw the crowd gathered not far away. There was no cheering, and no one came forward to ask for warmth From the crowd gathered not far away, Liu Xiaojiang sensed only the doubts and puzzles about the return of the three of them, as well as the seeming anger of a few of them towards the three of them. I see People who go out to perform tasks on this island will not be regarded as heroes who shed blood for their compatriots. On the contrary, it is only a matter of course I was angry at the failure of the mission What is this? The king did his best for his compatriots to win the existence of the island under his feet. The purpose is to make these guys live like individuals. As a result, most of them are willing to be used by ordinary people all the time, and even regard the success or failure of the so-called task as everything? How could they be angry with their compatriots for the failure of the mission? No This situation is obviously wrong! Liu Xiaojiang thought of everything Windsor had said before. Considering what the guy had done, he thought that if the situation on the island was normal, it should not be so. After all, those ordinary people who use Nathan islanders to do things have made the decision to destroy Nathan island. Shouldn''t these islanders keep hatred towards ordinary people and try to find a way out of control while being used? If only like now, they all live like a watchdog and are willing to die in order to hate their master What kind of idea did that guy use to coerce ordinary people into compromise? Did that guy want his compatriots to be the watchdog of ordinary people from the beginning? But if that''s the case, then use strength to achieve the purpose of "wagging the tail"... Who will allow their watchdog to show its fangs to its owner? Think of here Liu Xiaojiang followed Windsor and Charles and looked at the Nathan islanders gathered not far away. He could not help but frown slowly with a little doubt. He doesn''t understand why these guys behave like this, why they hope they can be used by ordinary people, and why they are so angry with Windsor and others who failed the mission but escaped "Windsor..." the three came to the crowd, and someone immediately came out and asked with a puzzled face. "The other teams have come back completely. Why are there only three of you on your side... Where''s that guy Jeffrey? Did the mission really fail?" Jeffrey, the middle-aged blonde man who died in Liu Xiaojiang''s hands before, is also the leader of Windsor''s team in charge of commanding when performing tasks. He is indeed stronger than Windsor''s team members in strength. It''s just The mole ant, which is several times stronger than the mole ant, is still an insect in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. He personally doesn''t feel much about the middle-aged blonde man. He doesn''t even know what the other party''s ability is... He was crushed to death by his hand. So, When hearing Jeffrey''s name, Liu Xiaojiang even heard it in Windsor''s mouth, he still had subconscious doubts in his heart, so that he didn''t know who the other party was talking about for a moment. On the other end, Windsor walked in front of Liu Xiaojiang, looked at the speaker and said, "yes, we failed, the protection target of the mission died, Captain Jeffrey and Amy died, and only the three of us escaped..." As soon as it comes out, Immediately caused a riot in the crowd in front of them. Most people were incredible at Windsor''s words, but it was not that they didn''t think nathanway would fail in the mission, but that they didn''t expect to pay such a heavy price this time The last time Nathan Wei paid such a heavy price in his task was when Elijah and his family finally returned the news of their death. However, after all, they died in the cursed land of China Cursed land That kind of place is not a place that human beings can compete with, so Elijah''s death... Actually did not cause any sensation on Nathan Island, but was only secretly hurt by some people who have a good relationship with them. But this time However, there were heavy casualties on their own territory. Jeffrey''s death was completely different from Elijah''s gang on Nathan Island, which was obviously more unacceptable to these Nathan Islanders. "What''s going on?!" "Windsor! Make it clear to us! Jeffrey, how could they die in Chicago?!" "If something goes wrong in your territory, will those people think we are useless... Have you ever thought about what you have done?!" "Windsor! Before you come back! You should have met those people! What did they... Say to you? You must explain everything!" "Charles! You too! Adam..... By the way, Adam, you are smarter than them. You should have met those people before you come back. Do you think those people..... Will embarrass us because of this?" Chapter 384 Liu Xiaojiang stood behind Windsor and Charles with Adam''s face. Looking at these inexplicably flustered Nathan Islanders, he finally just opened his mouth and said something in line with his personal design. "Everything... Wait until we meet Wang, and then Wang will decide how to solve the matter. After all, the matter has happened irreversibly. At present, even if we say more... It is not conducive to the settlement of the matter." After that, he looked at the Nathan Islander who had just asked himself, "where is Wang...?" Wen Yan, The Nathan islanders present were silent one after another. The people questioned also knew that the king valued Adam''s ability, so they opened their mouth and replied: "Wang... Should still be fishing." "As Adam said, everything should be decided by the king..." Windsor saw that Liu Xiaojiang asked about the king''s whereabouts and immediately stopped talking to these Nathan Islanders. Obviously, she was bored by these guys. "We will go to the details of the incident in person and report to Wang, and whether we will be punished for our failure in this mission, nor should we has the final say of you guys." Then, regardless of the faces of the surrounding Nathan Islanders, she and Charles immediately left here with Liu Xiaojiang. It seems that they are also worried that staying too long will expose Liu Xiaojiang''s identity. See this, Although the Nathan islanders gathered here were very angry with Windsor and worried about whether they would be involved in the failure of Windsor and others, they didn''t say anything more when they remembered the existence of Wang. Because, They believe that no matter what happens, as long as there is the king on Nathan Island, they will not let those ordinary people act recklessly, and they will be able to live safely on the island ¡­¡­¡­ After a long time, Liu Xiaojiang followed Windsor and Charles, walked slowly through the forest area connecting the simple port, bypassed the large island residential areas behind the forest area, and came to the relatively open coast on the other side. After walking on the island for so long, he naturally found that the living environment on the island was not comfortable, even worse. And It seems that there is no other living area on the island, nor does it meet the preferential treatment conditions of the status of "King". It seems that even the existence of the savior to the islanders is still just living with them, ordinary Islanders. Wang is not a king, but he has done what is difficult for ''Wang'' Liu Xiaojiang followed Windsor and Charles to the coast. Looking at the figure sitting on the coast with a fishing rod in the distance, his doubts and puzzlement became more and more intense. "Windsor, Charles, and Adam..." seemed to notice the movement behind him, and the man on the wooden bench said without looking back. "I''ve probably known about the matter. I''m glad you three can come back safely. This time, you can''t meet you at the port like others..... Don''t blame me?" "Wang..." Windsor and Charles took Liu Xiaojiang to the man''s back. Then they knelt on one knee and said: "We''re really sorry this time. Not only did the mission fail, but even captain Jeffrey stayed there. Afterwards, only the three of us brazenly ran back..." "OK, I don''t blame you, but the enemy is too strong." the man still smiled and interrupted. "Actually, after those guys learned the whole story, I was surprised that even the three of you could come back safely. As for the kind of thing that others worry about... Nine times out of ten, it won''t happen." "After all, they don''t think about how much benefit our relatively convenient existence has brought to those guys in recent years. If those guys still have the idea of destroying us, it may only be a plan for me." "Now..." "Miss Gabriel is dead. They have no power to restrict me and destroy me... I''m afraid it''s only a matter of time." "..." Windsor. "......." Charles. "Because you don''t want to be a stranger at all and act as consumables for the interests of ordinary people?" Liu Xiaojiang stared at Adam''s face and said what Adam would never say in his voice. In addition, Just now, when Windsor and Charles knelt on one knee, he did not bow down behind the man like the two. It seemed that his purpose of camouflage had been achieved as early as the moment he saw the man. Wen Yan, The man put his fishing rod on the shelf, then slowly got up and faced Liu Xiaojiang. His eyes were on Adam''s face from beginning to end. "But now only I still think so. Those guys who I want them to live like individuals will always be willing to give them to ordinary people as consumers to obtain benefits because of the petty profits given by ordinary people or pure self-security considerations..." "You are smart and confident..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the young man in a suit and tie. His fantasy about the shape of King Nathan was instantly fragmented. He didn''t expect that the other party would be such a young guy. and, In the harsh living environment of Nathan Island, this person is wearing an almost spotless black suit, which will give people a very strange feeling no matter how he looks "Although most people on this island don''t know, Adam is really the child I picked up with my own hands, or even the only heir I regarded as my own..." the man didn''t speak when he saw Liu Xiaojiang, so he opened his mouth and explained. "It''s true that you pretend to be him, but if you want to deceive my father who watched him grow up... It''s not enough." Hearing that, Liu Xiaojiang''s eyelids suddenly jumped. It''s not that he was afraid of the man in front of him, nor did he care about the exposure of his identity. Just considering what he wanted to ask next, he might not get a clear answer because of Adam''s death... He hesitated. Because, I can almost be regarded as the enemy of the other party, and then even if the other party won''t say one more word due to hatred to death, it''s normal "Although it''s a pity, Adam is indeed dead..." Under the man''s gaze, Liu Xiaojiang changed back to his former true appearance, and then said slowly with a calm face: "However, speaking of this matter, it seems that you are not young, but you are still in such a young state..." "And..." So far, Liu Xiaojiang''s pupils flashed a glimmer of gold. Looking at the young man in suit and shoes, he couldn''t help narrowing his eyes and said: "I see..." "You''re not human..." "I haven''t told anyone my name for a long time..." the man didn''t feel surprised when Liu Xiaojiang saw through it. Instead, he smiled very calmly and continued to say: "I am Lucifer, like Gabriel, the child of God... The devil." Chapter 385 Lucifer. God''s child. The devil When Windsor and Charles heard this, because they still knew Miss Gabriel''s existence, they looked up at the king of nathanway. Obviously, they didn''t expect that he was also an old God. And Lucifer... Isn''t he the Satan in the Bible?! What I and others on the island have always believed and respected... Is actually a devil like evil existence in the real sense?! This "Is it the so-called Old God again..." after seeing through Lucifer''s inhuman identity, Liu Xiaojiang was not surprised that the other party and Gabriel were also an old God. After all At this time, in his eyes, although Lucifer was also the so-called Old God, the situation in his body was not much better than Gabriel before. It was also a residual candle in the wind that the flame of life was about to be completely extinguished. Liu Xiaojiang believes that no matter how strong Lucifer is, even if it is stronger than Gabriel before, it is impossible to pose any threat to his ability to improve again. This is not the so-called arrogance. The accident in front of Gabriel will not happen again, because even if Lucifer also has strange magic tools, it is simply not enough to fill the huge power gap between the two. "You''re not surprised at my existence..." Lucifer didn''t see a trace of surprise on Liu Xiaojiang''s face, and he realized that Gabriel was indeed likely to die in his hands. "Because I''ve seen it..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded slightly. "What do you want to do on the island?" Lucifer was calm in the face of Liu Xiaojiang, but he was obviously curious about Liu Xiaojiang''s powerful existence. Why did he shoot at others without reason, and even implicate a large number of ordinary people. After all, he is the legendary devil Satan. He once saw many demons with his own eyes, but he doesn''t think Liu Xiaojiang is a demon like existence. On the contrary, he will maintain a gentleman''s demeanor in his words and deeds. "I can answer this question, but before answering this question, I also have something to confirm with you..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the Satan who didn''t look like the devil at all, but finally didn''t satisfy the curiosity of the dying man. Instead, he regarded this question as a kind of transaction. "Do you want to make a deal with the devil?" Lucifer laughed at this, but he was laughing at himself now. Unexpectedly, the devil who always took the initiative to make a deal with people was completely reversed in the end. "Don''t you agree?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Lucifer''s smile and continued to speak slowly, as if he were explaining a fact. "However, even if you disagree, it has no impact on the result. It''s just about whether the process is decent or not, but since you don''t want to choose this decent way..." "Say it..." Lucifer didn''t care about Liu Xiaojiang''s strength, and after mocking himself, he shook his head and interrupted. "In today''s era, what exactly do you want from me in an absolute existence like you? This is actually something I''m curious about..." As soon as it comes out, Windsor and Charles, who were still kneeling on one knee, suddenly shook, Although they thought that Liu Xiaojiang''s power was absolutely strong, and even likely to be above their former king, they still couldn''t help being shocked when they heard Lucifer admit this fact. After all, before meeting Liu Xiaojiang, almost everyone on the island believed that the power that superhumans could have reached the king''s level was already the limit, which was beyond everyone''s reach. A person ignores those powerful high-tech weapons and forces those ordinary people to compromise. The strength of this power is obviously unimaginable! Even after they just learned that the king was not a human being, but the legendary devil Satan, Windsor and Charles had some comfort in their hearts, because it could show that it was not their own strength and talent that were too weak, but that this inhuman guy was too terrible! As a result They have always believed that the strongest one is so "humble" in front of Liu Xiaojiang, even if he is the legendary devil Satan So What is the power of this abnormal existence? The scene they saw with their own eyes before is really the whole picture of the adult''s power level? If not Then what terrible existence will his present master be Even monsters who can give "eternal life" freely, can''t it be that their master is the real God "You are clearly not the so-called superhuman, and you can''t use the word ''human'' to describe yourself, but you have done so much for these superhumans on the island..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t notice the change in Windsor''s mentality, but focused all his attention on Lucifer. "Lucifer..." "According to your myths and legends, you should be the Satan despised by all creatures. Even if you know your true identity, it is probably difficult for ordinary humans or superhumans on the island to accept your special existence." "In that case..." "Since you are doomed to be unable to integrate into ordinary people and be accepted by superhumans who think they are normal, why do you, a devil in the real sense, stand by ''humans'', do you think these humans on the island will accept your existence?" Wen Yan, Lucifer''s smile gradually disappeared, and then he slowly frowned. Looking at Liu Xiaojiang, he was silent for a moment and said: "Are you... The same existence as us and an ancient life in the old era..." "Different..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said, "at least my strength will not pass with time, and I don''t need to rely on faith to strengthen my strength, so I won''t disappear gradually because of this..." Speaking of which, He looked at Lucifer with a slight disdain. "Your existence is also very old, but you choose to rely on faith to obtain stronger strength. Perhaps your strength is stronger than me at the peak, but now... Your choice is obviously wrong." "Human survival does not depend on you. Even if they are bewitched to accept faith and provide you with powerful power, over time... They will sooner or later find that they might as well rely on their own strength to live rather than believe in you guys above." "After all, you can''t decide everything and provide limited help to people, but you bring them a lot of trouble and distress..." "You rely on human beings to have strong power, but you still look down on them from above. It is impossible to provide help when each of them needs, so it is only a matter of time to be abandoned......" Chapter 386 "..." Lucifer had no way to refute this, because Liu Xiaojiang was almost right. They did not need to rely on human beliefs, but they were not so powerful in strength. At the worst, even humans can rely on special props to stage a drama of human resistance and killing cruel gods. Moreover, it is precisely because human beings have killed gods for several times that they finally paid attention to the weak group of human beings and finally decided to coexist with the existence of these weak groups. In fact, they still found the existence of faith. On the contrary, gods and humans are born with strong power and know the benefits that power can bring to themselves. Therefore, compared with those weak human groups, they have a stronger desire for personal power. So The gods are not united. In order to pursue more powerful power and status, they use every means they can. Therefore, after being aware that human beliefs can make themselves obtain more powerful power in a short time, their fighting and fighting for their own desires have gradually turned into robbing human group beliefs. After all, whoever gets more faith, his power will become stronger, and his power will gradually become stronger... It can help them win the lofty position among the gods that they did not dare to think before. The gods Lucifer now hears that others call themselves "gods", and even subconsciously thinks that the other party is insulting himself Because at least here, Facts have proved that there is no difference between the so-called gods and human beings except power. On the contrary, because they have strong power, their problems at the level of desire will only be worse than weak human beings. Now, After experiencing everything, Lucifer also has a strong aversion to the so-called gods. He hates those guys who only move for their own desires, and he hates himself who used to be with those guys "You''re right..." Lucifer looked at Liu Xiaojiang with bloodshot eyes, "but it''s not just wrong to choose human faith as the source of power. When we enjoyed human respect and consciously stood high at the beginning, our so-called powerful lives were already wrong Liu Xiaojiang didn''t know why Lucifer suddenly changed his face, but he still admitted everything he said, but he was obviously not interested in this kind of thing, so he said: "selfishness is a common disease between life after all..." "However, I was not interested in your. The reason why I talked about these things is just because I said it here. Now I just want to know... The reason why you are standing here." So far, He looked up at the cloudless sky above his head, "if there is such a thing as God in the world, it can only be the strongest under the heaven, or the manager recommended by other strong people..." "The absolute God who created everything in the world... Ha ha." "As an oriental, you know this..." Lucifer was stunned when he heard this. "The way of heaven... Is this what you call God?" "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Windsor and Charles also kept silent, but their thoughts were obviously different from Liu Xiaojiang, or... They had no thoughts at all, because they couldn''t understand what the two non-human were talking about. The gods Faith God Heaven If it is not clear that these two non-human forces are extremely powerful, they are unlikely to have the problem of insanity at the same time. They will even feel that they are in a mental hospital at the moment and are supervising the opening of two patients to exchange each other''s condition. Unfortunately, Windsor and Charles both knew in their hearts that even if it was really a tranquilizer, it was unlikely to subdue the two psychoses "Are you... Making atonement?" Liu Xiaojiang said suddenly. "... no," Lucifer shook his head without hesitation. "... I see." Liu Xiaojiang narrowed his eyes. "If it''s atonement, it can explain why you always change the topic..." "After all, you are the legendary devil Satan. The pronoun of extreme evil will choose to make atonement, and not only for what you have done..." "I didn''t!" Lucifer denied again. "When you look at these powerful superhumans, do you have the feeling of looking at those same people?" Liu Xiaojiang continued without paying any attention to this. "You don''t want the people on the island to go back to the old way of those guys. Moreover, the strength of these people is far less than those guys. In order to survive, they can only be used by ordinary people outside, so you hope they can live like people and find a way to live freely?" "Everything you do is for these people on the island. Even if these people are not your companions, they can''t be your companions..." "Oh, it''s really sacrificing yourself for others. Are you... An angel?" "Shut up!!!" Lucifer burst out instantly when he heard the speech. Six pairs of dark wings appeared behind him, and the breath of incomparable terror spread to the whole audience. "But it''s a pity..." Liu Xiaojiang raised his mouth slowly in spite of Lucifer. "Although the islanders can''t compare with those guys in strength, they can''t compare with them in stupidity. They can''t understand the real purpose of what you do. Most of them are even satisfied with their current life and regard the use of ordinary people as redemption..." "Up to now, if you really say your kindness, maybe in the eyes of these people, you are the bad man who destroyed their lives and asked them to take the initiative to go out and die..." "The strong one in the East..." Lucifer was obviously stabbed to the pain, and then looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a dark face. "How do you think I can win in front of you "... oh?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Lucifer unexpectedly when he heard this. "Don''t you want to ask me the real purpose of coming here?" "The killing attracted attention, but it didn''t attract much attention, but it accidentally attracted Gabriel..." Lucifer shook his head. "Then you made things bigger, finally attracted a lot of attention, and successfully let the people on the island in, and then disguised as Adam to come back with you... The purpose is no longer important." "You spent so much effort, if only to meet me... It''s too exaggerated." "You are very interesting..." Liu Xiaojiang did not deny this, but said with a smile: "do you want to..." "Tired! Destroy it! Hurry!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Chapter 387 For Lucifer, Liu Xiaojiang actually has no superfluous feelings. Even if he admires the other party''s spirit of sacrificing himself to others, they have just met for the first time. In essence, there is no so-called friendship at all. He will not allow the other party to continue to exist as the king of nathanway because he admires Lucifer''s actions, let alone make himself in a difficult situation because of such a stranger. In order to gain the above trust, he has already decided to complete the task anyway. He must destroy nathanway based on this island and completely cut off the right arm of state m in the alien circle. Lucifer, as the king of nathanway, is the legendary devil Satan of the old world. Liu Xiaojiang naturally will not let go of this guy who has different camps and is destined to be the enemy. Even if he doesn''t do anything, the other party won''t live long. He will choose to erase all threats as much as possible when dealing with the enemy. Besides Gabriel and Lucifer, the so-called old gods, are quite ancient creatures like yinggou. They once had a powerful force no less than the heyday of yinggou. Who knows whether they can continue in this world in another way like yinggou. Treat the enemy, Especially the ancient and powerful existence such as Lucifer, Liu Xiaojiang thought he''d better be cautious. At least he should eliminate the root of things and ensure that the enemy will not have any threat in the future. He doesn''t want to experience the situation when he faced Gabriel again. therefore, After learning that Lucifer was determined to die, He immediately gave up the unrealistic idea in his heart and looked again at the angel who had been called the devil Satan. "As you wish..." See this, Lucifer no longer had any illusions, and his eyes gradually focused on Liu Xiaojiang, but there was still a struggle in his eyes before he really began to fight with Liu Xiaojiang. "The strong of the East..." "My name is Liu Xiaojiang..." Liu Xiaojiang said immediately. "If it weren''t for this isolated island, if it weren''t for the ''justice'' between you and me, you and I might not be able to sit together and make tea and talk..." "In that case..." Lucifer''s eyes lit up when he heard this, "for the sake of mutual appreciation, can Mr. Liu let go of the people on the island..." "No..." Liu Xiaojiang guessed the other party''s idea in advance before Lucifer finished saying, and shook his head mercilessly and refused. "Unfortunately, you guessed right before..." "The reason why I came to such a false country and attacked innocent ordinary people is to lead you to Nathan Wei and... Completely eliminate your so-called superhuman." "Why?" Lucifer was not surprised by this, but he obviously didn''t understand the reason why Liu Xiaojiang did so. "Entrusted by others..." Liu Xiaojiang answered without concealment. It seems that he is trying to satisfy Lucifer''s curiosity and wants to be merciful so that Lucifer can finally die and understand. "Because of those guys'' attitude towards superhumans, the island has almost accommodated all those who can pose a threat to them... You are actually working for those ordinary people!?" Lucifer said, thinking of something in an instant, and then looked at Liu Xiaojiang in disbelief. "Why do you listen to the orders of ordinary people?" Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said, "this is my own will..." "You''re lying!" Lucifer''s eyes flashed. "Lies can''t escape my eyes. They tell me... You''re lying!" "... oh?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Lucifer''s bloody and terrible eyes, "is this also a kind of Dharma observation?" "What?" Lucifer looked at Liu Xiaojiang suspiciously. "Forget it..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head when he saw this. "Even if you know I''m lying, as long as you know that my words in front of me are not lying, it''s enough to come here to destroy you superhumans..." "I really wanted you to die to understand, but this question has no answer in my heart, and I don''t intend to answer this boring question..." "After all, it doesn''t matter whether it''s my will to destroy you or not. The important thing is... I have to do so." "Everyone else on the island is innocent!" Lucifer saw Liu Xiaojiang''s appearance, and he was unavoidably unwilling to the outcome that others on the island would face. "I know you do this... You must have your own ideas and reasons to follow the orders of ordinary people, but you help ordinary people destroy their own kind for your own ideas and reasons... What''s the difference between this behavior and those bastards in those years?!" "I''m not high above..." Liu Xiaojiang said calmly. "I don''t intend to pursue the worship of other weak people, let alone enjoy luxurious conditions like an emperor. I just want to be free for myself and the people around me." "Do you want to kill all the innocent people on the island for your own freedom?" Lucifer stabbed Liu Xiaojiang in the heart. "Tut..." Liu Xiaojiang frowned at his words. "I said Mr. Satan..." "As a devil who once represented evil, what qualifications do you have to say such words? Why can''t you kill these stupid people on the island for the sake of the freedom of myself and the people around me..." "You are the so-called Old God, but you don''t really think of yourself as the virgin..." "Besides..." Speaking of which, He gradually eased his frown, then smiled at Lord Lucifer and said, "are these people on the island really innocent?" "How much have you done to help those guys outside the island in order to make a living, and how many people who have no resentment and hatred with you have been involved? Haven''t you hurt any ''enemies'' who have no resentment and hatred with you in order to complete the so-called task?" "And..." "You and I have a feud..." "That''s a thing of the past!" Lucifer said stubbornly, "at least we haven''t done too much to you in recent years!" "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Lucifer with sarcastic eyes. "It seems that you don''t deny that you guys have hurt other innocent people in order to survive. Everyone is obviously the same layman with biological thoughts and the same selfishness... What virgin are you and I pretending to be here?" "Since you can hurt other innocent people for yourself, why can''t we do the same ugly things as you..." "Mr. Satan, since you claim to be God, please tell me whether the lives of your m people are important or the lives of all people in the world are important..." So far, Liu Xiaojiang''s disgust almost reached an extreme, so he no longer tried his best to maintain the so-called gentleman''s demeanor, and the corners of his mouth gradually tore out a terrible arc in the eyes of ordinary people. "By the way, your answer will determine whether you and those islanders will die happily or die again after being tortured to an adult form!" Chapter 388 See this, Lucifer immediately became silent, then shook his head helplessly and said: "Can''t the life of a devil be compared with those weak people? With the strength you currently have, what can you do if you let them go..." "You and Gabriel were just an accident. My original goal was Nathan Wei." Liu Xiaojiang''s mood rose quickly and disappeared very quickly. It seemed that he had guessed Lucifer just now. He just wanted to strive for the outcome of the islanders and didn''t want them to disappear from the world with himself. "No discussion at all?" Lucifer asked again. "... even if you continue to procrastinate, you can''t save them in my hands." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t answer this stupid question, but looked at Lucifer, who had returned to normal, and slowly opened his mouth with great interest. "After all, Gabriel even burned his life and used some strange props. In the end, he didn''t achieve the kind of ending he wanted..." "So..." A trace of complexity flashed in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes as he looked at Lucifer. "There''s no need to humble yourself for those stupid guys. People like you... In fact, I don''t want you to die without dignity." "Although the ideas and ideas must be different, the choices made by Gabriel before also let me see the dignity belonging to the old God. Even in the end, there was no trace of despair..." "Hum," Lucifer sniffed. "It''s just a guy who has enough to eat and the whole family is not hungry. If she really has the dignity of the old God, she won''t choose against me..." "For this matter..." Liu Xiaojiang suddenly thought of something, "you said before that Gabriel''s existence is a means used by ordinary people to restrict you, but in my eyes... Her power seems to be far less than you, the devil." "She was the one closest to God..." Lucifer still had a glimmer of hope for Liu Xiaojiang in his heart, so even if he was betraying Gabriel, who was no longer the enemy, he thought about it and said without concealing it. "So..." "Gabriel used to be the one with the most means among us, and there are many abilities we have never heard of, so... If it''s a guy like Gabriel, the benchmark strength in the general sense can''t accurately measure her strength." "Besides..." "She was also the old God who gained the most faith, but even I don''t know why the energy in her body can be kept to the minimum for so long after she obtained so many beliefs..." "Those strange props..." Liu Xiaojiang knew that Gabriel was not simple, but he didn''t expect that even Lucifer was ashamed of himself, and some bad feelings appeared in his heart. "Those are things she made herself." Lucifer obviously knows what Liu Xiaojiang said, "especially the so-called ''horn announcing the end of the world'', she even hit all of us with it in the conflict many years ago..." "A heavy blow to all your old gods at that time?" Liu Xiaojiang hesitated when he thought of the horror prop he had seen before. "So..." "Are you sure I killed Gabriel before you behave so humble as you are now..." "......" Lucifer. "I see..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Lucifer''s appearance, immediately understood that he guessed eight or nine, and then shook his head with a sigh. "Alas, Mr. Satan, the more I talk to you, the more I find it difficult for you. It''s a pity to die here..." "I don''t regret my death..." Lucifer said modestly. "Mr. Liu, the reason why I say so much and even don''t hesitate to betray my former companions is that I hope you can see my cooperation and let go of those who survive hard on the island. If you are willing to let go of my people, I will only bless you with gratitude when I die, not curse..." "Then you''d better continue to curse me." Liu Xiaojiang directly interrupted. "If your curse is really useful to me, I''m afraid there''s no need to make such a humble request as now. I really appreciate your cooperation just now, but Gabriel is already dead after all. What''s the use of saying more about her...?" "You..." from beginning to end, he was humble and tried to cooperate with each other again and again, but the final result was still ruthless rejection. Lucifer had nothing to say so far, and felt that this guy might really deserve his retribution. "It''s actually good to have some concerns in mind, but at least think about whether this so-called concern is worth your pay..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Lucifer with a dark face and walked to the other side with these inexplicable words. On the other side, He found that Liu Xiaojiang finally made a move and seemed to want to start with Lucifer. Windsor and Charles quickly got up from the ground and ran to the forest in the distance with self-knowledge. However, Lucifer noticed Windsor and Charles disheartened, and there was a look in his gray eyes again, "by the way, there is another way, you can control all the people on the island like Windsor and them, so..." "It''s not necessary." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Lucifer who still wanted to ''struggle'' in front of him, looked very calm and shook his head gently. "Because they''re not worth it..." "They have lived for so many years because of you, and now they disappear from the world because of you..." "Mr. Satan, you have done enough, even more responsible than the average father, but those people can''t understand it, and it''s not worth your protection at all..." "Lucifer, you are very tired. It''s time to take a break..." Lucifer listened to the voice in his ears, looked at the dark but tempting eyes in front of him, felt that his life was passing quickly, and couldn''t help smiling and saying before he closed his eyes tired. "Are you... The devil?" "As an angel, isn''t it a good ending for you to die at the hands of the devil?" Liu Xiaojiang''s black energy, which is far more strange than Lucifer''s, and his eyes, which have already turned dark, and his dark golden pupils, look like a real devil. "Ha ha..... Can the devil be so gentle when facing the enemy? You''re just a real liar......" "But... Thanks..." Let''s go, Lucifer smiled and closed his eyes, and the six pairs of dark wings behind him dissipated Liu Xiaojiang reached out to grasp Lucifer''s body falling to the ground, but found that the other party had turned into a little light and began to disappear quickly before touching his arm. His outstretched arm could not grasp anything at all "A real liar..." Chapter 389 If you can''t even deceive yourself, there''s no need to continue to be a liar. But unfortunately, Liu Xiaojiang never had the idea of being a liar, nor did he intend to deceive himself or others because of anything. As for deceiving others... This is entirely the instinctive behavior of language creatures, and there are "white lies" that can be used to beautify this behavior. If it''s not for yourself to live in this world, if it''s not for yourself and the people around you to be free He doesn''t want to achieve his goal by cheating and other bad means. He doesn''t even want to join the company to work for ordinary people. What order is stable What is the great righteousness of the world How important are these things that ordinary people strive to maintain to him? He''s not selfish! For yourself! Will join the company to play the role of villain now! Liu Xiaojiang never felt that he was a saint. Even in thought, he was no different from most ordinary people. The only difference was in desire... He was smaller and purer than most ordinary people. Liu Xiaojiang only wants to live as leisurely as an ordinary person in this world, but this condition that most ordinary people have in their lifetime needs great efforts to be met. And under these conditions, How could Liu Xiaojiang have the so-called sage mentality? He didn''t retaliate against the creatures in the world because of this kind of thing, so he can be regarded as maintaining a good state of mind and practice. Lucifer, who is equivalent to a saint, seems to him that although he is also worthy of admiration, he can look at the end of the saint in combination with various situations He doesn''t want to be such a so-called saint! Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t want to give everything for other irrelevant people, and compared with the outcome of Lucifer, a saint... He feels that becoming a selfish and despicable villain can at least ensure that he can live more comfortably than a saint! Of course Even when being a selfish and mean ordinary person, some relatively more extreme ideas still can''t be After all, what often destroys people themselves is never the so-called justice and evil, but the extreme and arrogance of people''s thoughts ¡­¡­ After Lucifer completely disappeared, Liu Xiaojiang stood silent on the shore for a moment, then faced Windsor and Charles hiding under the distant tree and said: "How many people are there on the island..." Wen Yan, The two people suddenly "cluttered" in their hearts, but considering the current situation and their own situation, they still came out from behind the tree with fear. "Back... Back to the master, there are 417 people on the island who can go out to perform tasks." "I''m asking how many people there are on the island..." Liu Xiaojiang walked slowly to the two people in the distance, and asked again with a calm and irresistible face. "You should know what ''altogether'' means..." "Yes..." Windsor saw this, pursed her lips, hesitated and replied, "there should be 1274 people, including old, weak, women and children... And ordinary people willing to help us survive on the island." "Very good..." Liu Xiaojiang came to the edge of the forest, stopped in front of Windsor and Charles, looked at the location of the island residence and said: "Is everyone here now?" "Some are outside to guide the newly discovered awakeners of those guys..." Windsor bowed her head. "Do you know the location of that place?" Liu Xiaojiang subconsciously frowned when he heard this. "I know..." Charles explained immediately when he saw that Windsor was silent. "Lord... Master, Windsor hasn''t been in touch with this matter, so she doesn''t know the specific location of the place. I... I''ve been outside to perform this task, so I know exactly where the place is hidden..." "I know..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded at Charles, admitting that he was more or less useful. Then he turned to Windsor and said: "Windsor, what are you hesitating about now? Are you soft on the hearts of the people on this island, or... Do you think you shouldn''t do it to those old and weak women and children and ordinary people who are willing to help you survive?" Windsor looked, "master, i..." "Lucifer is dead," Liu Xiaojiang continued. "If Gabriel is still alive, he may provide shelter for you, but now only the two old gods are gone, and Nathan island has completely lost its so-called umbrella, so the next... People here have only two endings at most." "Either they are completely destroyed by ordinary people with some absolute power, or they will always become weapons and tools in the hands of ordinary people......" "But..." "If I were one of the administrators of this country, considering the kind of ''free thought'' that has always existed among the people, I would still destroy it directly to solve all problems once and for all..." "After all, although the individual strength of the alien is strong, it is impossible to control the trend of a war in today''s era. As for other places that need to use the alien... I''m afraid there is no need to be the alien." "..." Windsor. "Find a reason to gather the people on the island... Can you do it?" Liu Xiaojiang no longer cares whether Windsor can understand these, but directly looks at the two people in front of him and asks again. "Everyone...?" Windsor looked up at Liu Xiaojiang. There was still a trace of heartache in her eyes, but it was obviously not aimed at the "companions" on the island, but at the old, weak, children and ordinary people who looked relatively innocent. "I don''t really need to explain anything to you." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Windsor who hesitated. "Although you are under absolute irresistible control, I don''t want to impose that kind of boring terrorist domination on you... Do you understand?" Whatever it is, The reason why Liu Xiaojiang came here is that a person launched a war here, and no matter whether this kind of thing is unilateral or not, once it starts... There will be an endless situation. In this case, any hesitation and sympathy are likely to cause trouble, so even if it will be quite cruel... The most rational choice is to eliminate the roots and never leave any future trouble. This behavior is inhumane, but war is wrong. Therefore, although it is a so-called rational decision, it is still inhumane in the eyes of normal people of course, There is another more inhumane behavior in the war, that is, indiscriminately slaughtering and insulting the real innocent people without reason, which is equivalent to frantically venting the cruel animal nature that is not allowed in the normal society. That kind of thing No matter whether it is in wartime or not, as long as there are rational humans, they will feel that the guy who does this kind of thing is better than pigs and dogs! Liu Xiaojiang knew that what he was doing was cruel and inhumane in the eyes of normal people, but combined with the special situation that he was almost immortal, there was no other important reason to leave some alive, so he finally chose to cut grass and root intellectually. After all, we are enemies with feuds. When the enemies have little use value, he has not made too cruel retaliation, which is already compassion for these Nathan islanders "I see..." Windsor noticed the firmness in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. Considering her own situation, she finally nodded and went to the islanders'' residence with Charles. Chapter 390 meanwhile, North China branch, In the principal''s office, "So..." Xu Si looked at Zhang Chulan, Feng Baobao and Zhang Lingyu in the room, as well as Wang Ye, who was sitting on the sofa with a helpless expression, and snuffed out his cigarette in the ashtray "What we guessed before is basically right. Ying Gou, the new leader of Quanxing recently... Is really Xiaojiang''s shriveled calf." "Hmm..." Zhang Chulan thought for a moment when he heard the speech and said, "the old Heavenly Master doesn''t need to deceive us about this. If Ying Gou is not brother Liu trusted by the old man, I''m afraid the Heavenly Master''s house wouldn''t have let Xia he go and let the little martial uncle leave with Xia he." "In my opinion..." "The reason why little martial uncle was driven out of the mountain gate is that on the one hand, his mental problem can not be solved in the mountain. On the other hand... I''m afraid he was really calculated by the senior master and brother Liu." "......." after Zhang Lingyu knew these things, the expression on her face was almost wonderful. He has always been resentful about being driven down to Longhu Mountain. He even had the idea of committing suicide and other great evils in a short time. As a result, he was so uncomfortable... He was jointly calculated by his most respected Master and most appreciated disciples of Tianshi family! But for the old master, Based on his long-standing and unchangeable respect in his heart, he was obviously unlikely to blame the old man for such a thing, so he suddenly had an idea of swallowing Liu Xiaojiang alive. But, Now when he thought that he didn''t even have the chance to ''avenge'', his heart became even worse After all, he knew very well in his own heart that the reason why he would calculate himself with master was probably for the sake of his own practice. He didn''t want his mental problems to have no end on the mountain. He wanted to go down the mountain to experience all kinds of experience and sharpen his state of mind. But whether you want to repay kindness or bite the hand that feeds you Obviously, because he learned of Liu Xiaojiang''s death, he thought he should never have that chance in the future "What do the top management of the company want to do..." Xu Si looked at Zhang Lingyu, who was secretly hurt, and remembered the news he had received in the company recently. He couldn''t help but knock on the table with his fist and said: "It''s obvious that they let Xiaojiang join the whole sex, and finally succeeded in taking the position of the head of the whole sex according to the plan. Do you want to start with the root cause of the chaos... What are TM doing now?!" "Now start investigating Liu Xiaojiang''s identity and origin............" Saying, His eyes were almost filled with strong discontent, which was obviously worthless for Liu Xiaojiang''s death. "Isn''t it because people die and want to put all the unsolved mess left behind on the people who work hard for them outside... But die unexpectedly?!" "Everyone knows why Liu Xiaojiang died. The Taoist masters of Longhu Mountain must also understand... I understand your grandmother''s leg!" "If TM does things like this all the time, who dares to do his best for the company in the future? Is it so easy to fool everyone in the circle?" "What did Zhao Dong say before..." Zhang Chulan was so angry when she saw Xu Si, and asked with a frown. "It''s not something that director Zhao can decide at all." Xu Si was stunned when he heard the speech. He looked at the people present, then sorted out his emotions and said: "a leader was airborne to the company and said it was called Su Cheng..... It should be Su Cheng." "Everything about Xiaojiang is the decision made by Su Cheng himself!" "The directors agreed?" Zhang Chulan silently wrote down Su Cheng''s name, and then it was still hard to believe that the company would do such a thing. "No way..." Xu Si felt a headache and rubbed his temples. "After all, this matter is not at home. In the end, we should pay attention to the so-called international influence, and the directors of the company don''t know about international affairs, so they all handed it over to Su Cheng." "Moreover, the top seemed to trust Su Cheng and agreed to let him deal with things about Xiaojiang. Then... His dog brain made such a shit decision and asked everyone in the company to wipe his ass!" "What exactly did you say?" Zhang Chulan said in silence. "..." Xu Si was also silent for a long time when he heard the speech. Then he tried to resist the impulse to scold in his heart, and slowly opened his mouth and said to the people in the house. "Integrity is defined as a terrorist organization composed of different people, and Ying Gou is the actual leader of this terrorist organization. Since then... There is no one named Liu Xiaojiang, and the company will no longer recognize Liu Xiaojiang." "Once Xiaojiang''s body is found by foreign people, sooner or later it will be found that the power form in Xiaojiang''s body is similar to that of foreign people in China, so only by doing so... Can we block the mouth of the international community in the open." As soon as it comes out, In addition to Feng Baobao, everyone''s face changed, and a trace of gloom appeared on Zhang Lingyu''s face "Too much..." Wang also sat up straight from the sofa, looked at Xu Si in the desk and said. "If the company does this, it''s taking the initiative to push that guy to the opposite..." "If Xiaojiang is still alive, with the strength of the boy himself, Su Cheng may not dare to do so at all, but the problem is that according to a woman named may, especially the photos brought back by the woman... He is dead," Xu Sihui replied. "Fourth brother, there''s nothing moving in the Northeast Region..." Zhang Chulan suddenly asked. Wen Yan, Xu Si frowned and lit a cigarette, then looked at Zhang Chulan distraught and said: "It''s not that there was no movement in the northeast region, but Uncle Gao. They couldn''t get away at all. Just when you and immortal Lingyu went to see the old Heavenly Master, someone raided Erzhuang''s secret base..." "What?!" Zhang Chulan immediately walked up to Xu Si, leaned on the desk with her hand, and hurriedly asked. "Fourth brother, what''s going on? You should be more specific!" "What''s your hurry!" Xu Si also stood up from his position. "If I knew, could I not tell you that the fact is that someone raided Erzhuang''s secret base, and all the defense personnel inside the base died. Erzhuang was also in a state of serious injury and coma, and didn''t find what you said about Chen duo at the scene..." "Up to now, the company has no idea who did it. Colleagues in the Northeast Region... Are almost driven crazy by the incident!" "......." Zhang Chulan. "Er Zhuang was seriously injured and unconscious, and Chen duo was also taken away... What else can I take to brother Liu!" "Chen duo... Really live like this?" Xu Si calmed down gradually and couldn''t help but remind him. "After all, according to the news from the northeast region, er Zhuang barely survived because he was not aggressive and his supporting colleagues arrived in time..." "This matter must be made clear..." Zhang Chulan said very solemnly, "because Er Zhuang and Chen duo may be brother Liu''s only thoughts..." "Fourth brother, let the colleagues in North China help with the investigation, but remember to inform us if there is news of the attacker. Chen duo''s identity is doomed to be invisible... If she is still alive, we can only save her in person." "Alas, I know what you mean..." Xu Si looked at the silent Feng Baobao in the room. "When the boy was still there, he had a good relationship with us after all. He even helped you and the baby do a lot... Of course the fourth brother understands!" Chapter 391 Nathan Island, On the humble square near the islanders'' residential area, Although the people on this island do not understand Lucifer''s ideas and never want to get rid of their own supervision and control, they still maintain a respect for Lucifer, the king who has saved everyone. So, After being informed that Wang had something important to announce, all immediately put aside their livelihood matters and gathered in a fairly wide open space with a little doubt. Even ordinary people who are responsible for helping islanders live are no exception. However, After counting the number of people gathered in the open space, the king they most respected stood on the wooden platform and said nothing more Then, when the islanders were disturbed by the king''s silence, a large amount of black smoke suddenly began to flow into the open space from the surrounding jungle, and as soon as it appeared, it quickly surrounded the Nathan islanders on the open space, slowly forming a strange scene similar to blocking out the sky and the sun. The Nathan islanders gathered in the open space noticed the emergence of black smoke. Facing this mysterious thing almost everywhere in all directions, they naturally understood that if it was a deadly dangerous thing, everyone present now... Would have nowhere to escape. But Even if the islanders did not understand what the black smoke was, why the king on the high platform kept silent, and why Windsor and Charles around the king looked at themselves with inexplicable eyes, there was no panic based on their trust. They don''t think that the powerful and noble king will suddenly make some vicious acts against his people therefore, With the black smoke in the distance still approaching slowly, the crowd in the open space didn''t even make any action. They just watched the black smoke close to themselves and others. From time to time, their eyes looked at the king on the high platform with doubts. It seemed that they also wanted to know what happened to their king today. Until Some of the islanders could not bear the curiosity in their hearts, and a small number of islanders standing outside the crowd either took the initiative... Or accidentally got contaminated with black smoke! There was no scream of pain The islanders saw with their own eyes those companions who touched the black smoke. Just for a moment, the black smoke invaded their bodies along their skin, and in a short few breath... Their faces fell to the ground, completely losing all their vital characteristics. See this, The crowd in the open space finally began to panic, but more... Were the doubts and puzzles of the king on the high platform. They didn''t understand why the most respected king in their hearts suddenly wanted all of them to die without warning! "Dead! Dead? Kels, they were killed by the black smoke!" "Come on! Get back quickly! Don''t touch that black smoke!" "Well... Dad, I''m afraid, sobbing..." "Wang! What''s the matter? What''s the black smoke? You... What''s the matter with you?!" "Why? Why did you hurt your own people! Wang..... What did we do wrong?!" "Windsor! Charles! What on earth do you... Wang want to do?" "King! Answer me! Answer us! Answer your people! You did this..... Why?!" For a while, The islanders surrounded by black smoke soon became excited because they were aware of the terror and danger of black smoke. Confusion, confusion, fear, anger... And questions about the culprit also kept appearing under Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, and the cries of some children in the crowd below were also heard in his ears. But, Facing Lucifer''s face, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the various performances of the islanders below before they died and listened to their questions that were difficult to understand their own situation. In the end, he still didn''t intend to answer any questions. He just stood on the wooden platform and looked down at the noisy crowd below. He would not feel angry because of people''s scolding, sympathize with children''s crying, nor take the initiative to take back the steel knife set around people''s necks because he was soft hearted. At this moment, Liu Xiaojiang is a cold and ruthless executioner. Even if there are strangers under his hand, he can still play his role as a tool of the superior without hesitation. Gradually The noisy crowd below gradually began to restore calm. The corpse poison had completely enveloped everyone in the open space. Finally, when it floated into the air with a little scarlet smell, all it left was thousands of bodies that fell to the ground and completely lost their life. Plop Windsor looked down at even some peaceful scenes. She could not help but kneel on the ground with sad legs. It was obvious that she overestimated her determination before doing things, and still felt sad for the death of those old and weak women and children. "Too much..." Hearing this, Charles immediately took a careful look at Liu Xiaojiang. When he found that Liu Xiaojiang did not blame Windsor for his "careless words", he felt a little relieved and breathed a sigh of relief. Liu Xiaojiang noticed Charles''s small movements, so he looked at him calmly, ignored Windsor kneeling on the ground beside him, and looked at the black energy mixed with red light above the open space again. Then Just like when he was in the 13th block of Chicago, he slowly opened his arms with a slightly indifferent expression and reintroduced the special energy above the open space into his body. But this time, Liu Xiaojiang, however, has not significantly improved his strength as before. Instead, it is just like a river flowing into the sea. It is difficult to detect whether there is any change in the sea. A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang slowly put down his outspread arm, turned to look at the silent Charles beside him and said: "Prepare the fuel needed by the yacht. Let''s leave the island now and find the islanders responsible for guiding the awakened ones. By the way... Destroy the base for cultivating tool people." "Windsor, she..." when Charles saw Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, he couldn''t help shivering, "yes! I''ll prepare now!" Then, no matter what Windsor''s mood was, Charles left here irresponsibly as an old friend and immediately ran back to the port to prepare the fuel for the yacht After Charles left, Liu Xiaojiang first kept silent and looked at Windsor. Because the other party had been kneeling there looking at the body below, he didn''t mean to leave here with himself. Then he couldn''t help but take the initiative to remind him: "Windsor, we should go..." Wen Yan, Windsor looked back at Liu Xiaojiang with a calm face, and opened her eyes and said: "In your eyes, Charles and I are almost dispensable and humble like those corpses on the ground..." "... it''s time to go," Liu Xiaojiang reminded again. Windsor was indifferent, "master, what the hell are we..." "After the matter is finished, you will go back with me and finally become my private power. As long as you don''t intend to betray, you will regain your freedom in the future." "So..." "Yes, like an ordinary person, live freely..." Chapter 392 At night, Yaoxing Society headquarters, In front of a guarded room, Qu Tong appeared in the corridor with a smile. She was in a good mood. She didn''t put away the rare pure joy on her face until she came to the door of the room. "President." when the two people in charge of guarding outside the door saw Qu Tong, especially the rare smile on the woman''s face, they could not help but look at each other incomprehensibly. Then they respectfully greeted Qu Tong together. "How''s the man......" Qu Tong nodded to them. "Er..." hearing this, a little embarrassment began to appear on the two faces, and one of them was a little embarrassed and answered. "President, I''m still the same. It''s been a week. I still don''t want to eat and replenish water. If it weren''t for the girl''s ability, I''m afraid... She would have died long ago." "... it''s still the same." Qu Tong was not surprised. He just pondered for a moment, and then nodded again to show the second humanity. "Open the door first..." When another person in charge of the guard heard this, he could not help but remind him with some worry: "president, even village head Ma can''t convince her. You just walk in unprepared..." "No harm..." Qu Tong shook his head. "It''s not that easy to kill me. Even she can''t do it at all. I took the time to talk to her this time. After all, I have to continue to live... She''s valuable here." "How can the corpse of a Gu holy child be used as a powerful deterrent weapon..." See this, They knew that they could not change Qu Tong''s idea, and understood that the president might not be strong in strength, but in other aspects... They were incomparable to ordinary people, so they took out the key and carefully opened the door of the reinforced room. Squeak The door was gradually pushed open a gap, The expected attack of the two guards did not come. After that, although they were curious about why it was so quiet inside, they forcibly endured their curiosity about the situation inside without instructions and did not follow Qu Tong into the room. ¡­¡­ Walk into the room, Qu Tong saw Chen duo sitting cross legged on the bed in the room. It seemed that she was trying to maintain her basic living conditions by relying on some special Kung Fu, but even so... Without eating and replenishing water for a week, the girl still seemed to lose a lot of weight. "Have you no strength to resist..." "If you continue, I''m afraid even if there are six immortal thieves, you can''t suppress the poison in your body. In the end... You will only be eaten up by the uncontrolled poison and die." "And..." "Even if that guy left some kind of security in your body, the possibility that this security will disappear after his death..." "Brother Xiaojiang won''t die!" Chen duo heard Qu Tong''s words, suddenly opened her dark green eyes and retorted stubbornly. "Brother Xiaojiang once promised us that he would not leave us alone until he could help us recover our normal body... And live like an ordinary person!" Wen Yan, Qu Tong smiled and shook his head. He took out a stack of photos from his pocket and threw them in front of Chen duo, saying: "This is a photo and detailed description of his body, which can have the collective certification of the company''s directors......" "Even if a person''s strength is strong, it is impossible to carry such a serious injury by relying on his weak body without timely treatment..." "Besides..." "These photos and the detailed description of his body can only be retained as evidence by the companions performing the task after confirming his death..." "Chen duo, whether you are willing to admit it or not, this is the case. The immortal Xiao Liu... No, it should be called Ying Gou now. The leader of the terrorist organization... Is dead." "No... it''s not true... You''re lying to me..." Chen duo looked down at the picture thrown on the bed, and a little pain gradually appeared on her thin face. After all, she once did something for the company. Even though the photos were copied, they could still identify the authenticity of the above certificates, at least let the girl understand that in the eyes of the company, her brother brother was simultaneous interpreting the death. "Whether I''m cheating you or not, your heart should also be very clear..." Qu Tong smiled. "If the leader of the terrorist organization is not dead, do you think he will remain indifferent until now? Won''t he personally come to the door... To deal with our enemies who have hurt you and Erzhuang?" "After all, if everything he does is for you and Erzhuang, how can the so-called important task... Be compared with you?" "It''s impossible... It''s not true..." with Qu Tong''s words, Chen duo was more shaken in her heart, so that the Gu poison in her body began to get out of control. However, Just then, An arm composed of blue energy appeared around Qu Tong, and easily covered Chen duo''s head with this blue hand. "Xiaojiang... Brother..." Before being completely controlled by Qu Tong with his blue hand, Chen duo thought of the fact that Liu Xiaojiang was indeed likely to have left, and finally let her tears drip down her emaciated cheeks on several photos in front of her ¡­¡­ meanwhile, In front of the indoor square where the self-cultivation stove is placed in the Yaoxing society, Ma Xianhong sat on the steps leading to the self-cultivation furnace compartment. Using the magic tools in front of him, he saw everything Chen duo encountered and subconsciously clenched his fist. "Sister, why do you have to attack Chen Duo? If you just want to attract Zhang Chulan and them with her, what is this inexplicable blue hand..." Saying, He had covered his head with his hand, but he still looked at the general direction of Chen duo''s room. His eyes were full of confusion and doubt about Qu Tong. Finally, he took out a magic ring for contact from his arms "Zhang Chulan, although that guy is dead, he is also your friend. Don''t let me down!" As soon as the voice fell, On the magic ring in Ma Xianhong''s hand, a flashing red light appeared, and then a voice belonging to Zhang Chulan came out. "Thanks, old horse..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª On the other side, When Liu Xiaojiang sailed on the sea on a yacht and closed his eyes in the cabin, he suddenly opened the inner scene in his heart and came to the vast white space again. Standing calmly in the space where there was no foothold at all, he looked up at the environment where there was no sound or shadow around, and said calmly: "Ying Gou doesn''t have to lie to me..." "I can also feel that he has really integrated with me, but what is you who has been hinting to me recently..." "What a pity..." "This is my inside view, and I am the master here. With your hidden means, it is impossible to escape my inside view of myself..." "Get out now, or Must kill! " Chapter 393 Let''s go, Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes suddenly flashed a trace of ferocity, but he didn''t speak again to threaten. He just stood in place and waited for the curfew in the interior to appear. After all, everything he just said is true, and there is no exaggeration or falsehood, because after the real integration with Ying Gou, he has already become the absolute master of this body, and he can do what he wants in the inner scene of "I am the king". Although Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t know why the other party can sneak into his interior like Ying Gou, considering his current control over the interior, he doesn''t care who the enemy sneaking into the interior is, because no matter who it is, it''s impossible to make waves in the interior. As long as one thought passes, the ''enemy'' in the interior will be completely destroyed in an instant A moment later, "What the hell are you..." a question suddenly appeared in the white nothingness interior. Then, with the appearance and convergence of some golden light particles, a figure gradually appeared in front of Liu Xiaojiang. Silver hair and eyes The petite girl stepped on the space barefoot and looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s small face, which was almost full of confusion and helplessness. It was obvious that she was aware of her current dilemma of becoming fish. When Liu Xiaojiang saw the silver haired girl in front of him, he almost immediately recognized each other''s identity, or... It''s hard for him to forget each other''s face now. Because This girl is clearly the Gabriel who almost killed him before! "Oh, don''t look at others with such ferocious eyes..." Gabriel noticed the hostility in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. Considering his current dilemma, he couldn''t help waving his hand to Liu Xiaojiang with a little guilty heart. "You should want to ask why I appear in such a private place?" "What''s going on..." Liu Xiaojiang felt that he still had absolute control over the interior. At present, he was not in a hurry to eliminate the unexpected guest in front of him. "I''m dead," Gabriel thought a little and said. "If it is from the physical level of the world, now I have lost my body... I am really dead." "As for why I''m here..." Speaking of which, The girl''s face also showed strong reluctance. Finally, she even said slowly, gnashing her teeth: "I originally wanted to take advantage of your serious injury and weak consciousness to secretly introduce my own consciousness into your body through the holy sword, so that... Even if I really failed to destroy you in the end, I didn''t take control of this body, at least it could affect your original thoughts." "Just..." "I didn''t expect that there are two consciousness in your body, and the consciousness that is not clearly reflected outside is actually the real master of this inexplicable body..." "Ying Gou... That very hateful guy should be the name?" Wen Yan, Especially after hearing that Ying Gou was the real master of the body, Liu Xiaojiang''s expression inevitably became a little more complicated, but in the end he nodded to Gabriel and admitted his once "Oh Duosang" name. "Blame this hateful guy!" Gabriel clenched his fist fiercely, then looked around the white void space and said: "He immediately discovered my sneaking in, and also used his absolute control over this space to ''rape'' a weak woman, which not only deprived me of my aggression against this space, but also branded me with the mark of a slave in my consciousness!" "In order to keep myself..." "In order not to be completely deprived of the freedom of thought, I fought almost everything in the face of that hateful guy, so I reluctantly recaptured the original memory and thought in my consciousness, and did not become the energy supply for you to strengthen your spiritual consciousness..." "Kneel down!" when Liu Xiaojiang heard this, he suddenly opened his mouth and ordered. The next second, There was a little energy surge in the void space, and even a ripple near Gabriel''s white knee. Then... The girl knelt down on the ground with a ''plop''. "What are you doing?!" Gabriel knelt on the ground and looked up at Liu Xiaojiang. "It seems you''re not lying..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the girl who was kneeling on the ground and showed her teeth to herself. He couldn''t help but sigh about Ying Gou''s means and slowly raised the arc of the corner of his mouth. After all What can be happier than a powerful enemy who can only be slaughtered by himself? Gabriel, a great figure in Western myths and legends, has become a slave like existence in his own place, so that he can put her on the ground at any time if he wants to... He deserves to be yinggou! "Asshole!" Gabriel didn''t believe Liu Xiaojiang''s explanation at all. Instead, after seeing the smile on Liu Xiaojiang''s face, he knelt down and shouted angrily. "Did I tell a lie? You don''t need to doubt it at all. You can fully understand it with one thought... You are clearly humiliating me, a weak woman who can only be slaughtered!" "Weak woman..." Liu Xiaojiang looked down at Gabriel. "It''s too much for you to say so. How can I remember that you so-called weak woman almost killed me not long ago?" "And..." So far, Liu Xiaojiang''s face suddenly became gloomy. "Recently, you should also be the so-called weak woman. You have been subconsciously influencing my thoughts. Why do I suddenly have no reason to dislike ordinary people..." "You fart!" when Gabriel found that Liu Xiaojiang was still unwilling to let himself get up from the ground, he naturally had the consciousness of wanting to die, and his tone of voice naturally lost his previous guilty heart. "Because of that very hateful guy, I wish you would never find me. How could you take the initiative to do something to you... So that you can detect me?!" "What''s more, I''m not an unknown guy like you. My attitude towards ordinary people has always been more laissez faire and guardian, otherwise I won''t be the force they use to restrain Lucifer. There are problems in your own mentality... What''s the matter with me?!" "You should pay attention to your speaking attitude..." Liu Xiaojiang looked down at Gabriel kneeling on the ground and easily saw through the girl''s thoughts in front of him. So "Throw yourself to the ground!" Gabriel even had the opportunity to react. He directly watched Liu Xiaojiang and lay his body on the ground at the same time. Then he maintained an extremely humble kneeling posture and looked up at Liu Xiaojiang with great difficulty. He was almost crying. "Mean bastard..." "Gee, you girl bares her teeth. Why do you look like a mad dog..." "Shameless!!!" Chapter 394 After a long time, In the void space of the interior, there are simple furniture such as tables and sofas. Liu Xiaojiang is sitting on the sofa like an uncle. Standing beside him is a white cheongsam with a slit to the waist. With silver hair and silver pupil, it looks like he has come to a high-end club. Just This beautiful girl who provides services for customers looks as if she has a deep hatred with customers "Isn''t it really you..." Liu Xiaojiang sat on the sofa and ignored Gabriel''s killing eyes. Instead, he thought about why his mentality would change, and finally attributed the change to Ying Gou, who was integrated with himself. After all, if you win the hook, it is not difficult to understand that humans who have led to their own failures several times and finally choose to "disappear completely". "Hun... Lord... Master, will you at least make me look normal..." Gabriel walked behind Liu Xiaojiang and listened to the "instructions in his heart". He reluctantly stretched out his hand and pinched his shoulder for him. Although he wanted to strangle the annoying guy in front of him, he couldn''t put his ideas into action here, so he had to force out a slight smile. Liu Xiaojiang was completely clear about what Gabriel was thinking, but because of this, he found these things very interesting and didn''t want to give up the idea of torturing girls with these things. He smiled and looked back at Gabriel, who helped him pinch his shoulder. "Oh, I want to strangle the customers who take care of his business. Do you believe I''ll put the fork of my clothes on your shoulder next time?" "... damn bastard!" there was a trace of panic in Gabriel''s silver eyes. It was obvious that Liu Xiaojiang, a shameless bastard, might really do so. The idea of strangling Liu Xiaojiang was well controlled. "It''s worthy of being an old God. Controlling your emotions... You''re much better than me." Liu Xiaojiang found that he suddenly couldn''t feel any thoughts in Gabriel''s heart, but the situation that he could manipulate each other at will didn''t disappear. He couldn''t help looking at Shaonv with a little doubt about it. "Your strength is not bad. You can also make those inexplicable props, and even master the means that Lucifer doesn''t understand... You are really excellent." "If it were not for the different intensity of sex and life, the problem of life cause belief has come to an end..." "If you didn''t choose to be stupid and take the initiative to throw your last hope into hell, you might have a chance to come back. At least you wouldn''t lose your freedom like now. Alas... You''re really a good material to be a slave!" Although Liu Xiaojiang is not as good as Gabriel in controlling his emotions, he doesn''t know how high his kung fu in arousing others'' emotions. In just a few words, Gabriel once again had the idea of killing people. meanwhile, Gabriel also knew that he couldn''t do it at all, so the idea in his heart that he wanted Liu Xiaojiang to kill himself began to become stronger and stronger After all, she can''t even erase herself now However, "Kill you? I can''t bear it..." Liu Xiaojiang suddenly looked back at Gabriel behind him, still with that unpleasant smile on his face. "Now it''s good to have you, a servant who can not resist, but can not please your eyes!" "Besides..." "You and I were enemies before, and almost killed me. If it''s so simple, you can survive, not die... I''m willing to continue." "......." Gabriel. After Gabriel understood Liu Xiaojiang''s purpose, he resisted the impulse to kill people in his heart and calmed down all the negative emotions in his heart again. "Devil..." "Compared with Lucifer and the guys they used to be, sure enough, you are the real devil to me. How are you willing to free me..." "I don''t want to kill you..." Liu Xiaojiang still smiled at this. "... you''ll regret it!" Gabriel looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s smile, but finally just choked out such a threat without nutrition. "However, you can''t do anything." Liu Xiaojiang now fully understands Gabriel''s situation. Naturally, he won''t take this almost death seeking speech seriously. He doesn''t want this interesting enemy to die simply. After all, At least this guy is also a former old God. He definitely has a lot of useful information in his mind. Let alone... With her means far beyond the understanding of ordinary old gods, it is enough to show that she has a full understanding of the way of Heaven (God). Liu Xiaojiang found it difficult to become stronger in this way by swallowing the blood and gas of Nathan Islanders, so he thought of Gabriel, a strange guy who is completely opposite to Ying Gou and seems to be favored by the rules of heaven, and naturally made his mind on heaven. Gabriel, such an irresistible and capable servant, can''t say when he can provide some help to himself... It''s a pity to die! Now, Even though Liu Xiaojiang was trying to gain the trust of the company and the ordinary people above according to the original plan, based on what he had seen and heard in other countries recently, he had to choose to face those ordinary people more carefully and planned to master the power that no one dared to mess around. Originally, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t dare to think about this detached power, but now he is really integrated with Ying Gou, and by swallowing blood gas, he makes his power equal to that of Ying Gou, who has been reincarnated countless times, and has obtained Gabriel, a servant who relatively understands the way of heaven A glimmer of hope appeared in his heart! To break the hope of all trouble! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª On the other end, In the box of a teahouse in Beijing, Zhang Chulan sat at the table where the food had already been served, put down the magic ring used to contact Ma Xianhong, smiled and looked at the young woman opposite the table. "Miss may, you suddenly came to us this time. Do you want to know brother Liu''s past?" "..." may first looked at Zhang Chulan silently, especially the ring Zhang Chulan was wearing on her finger, and then said: "Were you just contacting Ma Xianhong from biyou village?" "I heard that you just came back from abroad. Did you know so many things?" Zhang Chulan didn''t deny it. "Why didn''t you choose to avoid me? Ma Xianhong should also be the enemy of the company?" may didn''t understand. "Because..." Zhang Chulan smiled and shook her head. "You contacted us through director Zhao, not through other colleagues or channels of the company, and about Ma Xianhong... Director Zhao also had a video call with old ma, which can not be regarded as the enemy of the company for the time being." Wen Yan, May was silent again for a moment. Then she looked at Feng Baobao, who was wolfing down on the side table. Her complexion was particularly complex. She looked at Zhang Chulan and said: "It''s only a relatively reasonable reason for me to come to you to know about Xiao Liuzhen. Director Zhao has told me some of the situation. Although I don''t know why, boss Su seems to have decided what to do, and it may be related to your temporary workers in North China." "Dong Zhao said..." "According to the unclear situation at present, he does not allow you to participate in anything about the northeast region. If you want to find the missing person for Xiao Liu, your purpose... Can only erase each other''s existence." Hearing this, Zhang Chulan immediately frowned. Even Feng Baobao, who was wolfing down on one side, stopped because of the remarks conveyed by the other party. Her little face was full of doubts and looked at Zhang Chulan and may. Chapter 395 "Does Dong Zhao want us to get rid of Chen Duo?" Zhang Chulan naturally understands the meaning of these words in May, and can also understand the reason why Zhao Fangxu said these words is nothing more than the death of Liu Xiaojiang, the "Guardian", and Chen duo, the holy child of Gu body... Has once again become an unstable existence. Chen duo was not allowed to exist anywhere, so that until today... Other directors did not know that Chen duo was still alive, let alone that she had been hiding under the company''s eyes. The Gu body Saint child left by the medicine fairy society is extremely dangerous This danger even the company will only feel helpless. The most is to use the information originally obtained from the drug fairy society to make a kind of clothes made of special materials for containment But after all, this is only a plan to slow down the army, not to remove the danger in the real sense. Besides Chen duo also killed his guardian, resulting in the vacancy of the person in charge of the company''s South China region. So far, the directors have not elected a new person in charge The Gu Shengtong, who was destined not to exist, turned around and gave the company a heavy blow under the gentle kindness given by the company What else can the company think about Chen duo now? After all, Zhao Fangxu is a director of the company. Even if he is not easy to go to extremes when doing things, he also believes that the company has neglected Chen duo, but those who are still on the side of the company will always focus on the so-called stability. He will not gamble whether Chen duo, who has lost "control", has changed because of Liu Xiaojiang''s influence, or whether it will be the once extremely dangerous Gu Shen holy child The company won''t gamble! Zhao Dong can''t afford to gamble! However, knowing is one thing, understanding is also one thing, but whether to agree is another thing Even though Zhang Chulan knows Zhao Fangxu''s thoughts and understands Zhao Fangxu''s attitude towards Chen duo, some other thoughts still appear when she really hears these words conveyed by May. "Mr. Zhao doesn''t force you to do this..." may shook his head and explained. "He just said that if you have to find someone, you should choose to be responsible for it in the end..." "In addition..." "If you choose not to do anything and not to participate in the affairs of the northeast region, he can at least hide the affairs for a period of time..." "There is no difference between the two choices..." Zhang Chulan frowned. "The only difference is the person who did it. Is it up to us to deal with the missing person or to those who took her away..." "But..." "I''m afraid it''s not so simple for those guys to choose to take her away. They just want her life. If they really use her to achieve a certain purpose one day, there will be no chance to recover everything..." If you agree to Zhao Fangxu''s request, Chen duo''s ending is almost certain to die The difference is just whether it is in the hands of Zhang Chulan and others, or in the hands of the guys who took her, or in the hands of the company''s employees who follow orders "After all, Chen Duo is the holy child of Gu body..." I heard Ma Xianhong''s words to Zhang Chulan through the magic ring before May, and I also understood who the person referred to in Zhao Fangxu''s words was. Now I noticed that the hesitation on on Zhang Chulan''s face was no longer beating around the bush. "I don''t know what happened between you, but I don''t doubt the inexplicable guy like immortal Xiao Liu. Why did you choose to protect the Gu body holy child at the beginning, but you... Why do you sympathize with a stranger who has only a few faces?" "Is it just because of the dead guy..." Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan restrained her behavior and did not look at Feng Baobao who was watching. "Brother Liu helped us a lot when he was still there. Although he is gone now, I think at least he helped save Chen duo''s life. Maybe he wants to repay his personal favor..." "Others are dead..." May was a little puzzled. "Who should I give back this thing?" Zhang Chulan looked at May and didn''t answer this question directly. After a little silence, he said: "Selfishness is actually a very normal thing, because it is almost everyone''s instinct, but if we really take it as our own instinct... What''s the difference between man and other animals?" "......." May. "Miss may, you are different from us. You don''t have any friendship with brother Liu. You may think he has a brain problem." Zhang Chulan smiled when he saw may. "However, as long as you have in-depth communication with the goods, you will find that you basically won''t suffer..." Wen Yan, May remembered his contact with Liu Xiaojiang, the expression on his face suddenly became very wonderful, but in the end, he didn''t open his mouth to refute Zhang Chulan''s words. "So..." "Do you want to refuse Zhao Dong''s request and insist on saving the Gu body Saint child?" "We won''t mess around for the time being..." Zhang Chulan shook his head and denied. "Because now even if we know who the enemy is and where Chen Duo is now, there is still a worse situation..." "Miss may..." "After all, you have been in contact with brother Liu. Maybe you don''t have a deep friendship, but you can be regarded as a companion on a mission..." "If you are willing to accept this feeling similar to that of your comrades in arms, please help us slightly when you go back to the company and report to Director Zhao..... It can also be regarded as helping brother Liu delay time, just saying that we have not expressed any intention "Dong Zhao won''t believe it..." may thought about it and said. "Dong Zhao doesn''t need to believe this..." Zhang Chulan narrowed her eyes and smiled like a fox. "As long as you let Mr. Zhao feel that whatever we do next is possible... It''s enough." "Anyway..." "It is impossible for Zhao Dong to say that Chen Duo is still alive. If it was in the past, it may still exist, but now... With such a leader airborne, how could he say his'' dereliction of duty ''." "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell boss Su about it?" may wondered. "Just say..." Zhang Chulan shrugged casually. "Based on the current situation of the company, I believe that even if boss Su knows it, he will only attack director Zhao first. With Director Zhao''s ability and prestige in the company, let them fight as much as possible..." "The big guys are fighting so hard that they can''t even take care of others in a short time. We mean little people... Can strive to survive in the cracks." "I see..." may looked at Zhang Chulan with a frown, then couldn''t help taking a deep breath and said: "That guy, no matter how bastard, saved my life in the end. I can help you achieve this goal, but this is the first time... And it will only be the last time." Chapter 396 After leaving in May, The three people who had stayed outside also entered the box, "It''s so exciting when I came up..." ZHUGE Qing finally walked into the box with a smile, then sat next to Wang Ye and said: "Lao Wang, I said why you need my help all of a sudden. I also said that when something happens, there are not enough people. Are you fighting against the company... A deadly fire pit." "... did you eavesdrop again with magic?" Wang also looked at Zhuge Qing helplessly, and then sat down in a chair and carried his hand behind his head. "Come on, don''t worry. We''ll do the things that don''t kill us. Just help us with your goods outside. Don''t ask more and don''t eavesdrop..... In this way, even if the last thing happens, the company won''t embarrass you, the young master of Zhuge family who was cheated by me." "You have a good idea..." ZHUGE Qing reminded. "I don''t participate too much, maybe it''s okay, but you guys who oppose the company, if things develop too seriously, you will never come to a good end in the end, just to return a favor to Xiao Liu..... As for you." Hearing this, Wang also looked at Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao, and at Zhuge Qing and Zhang Lingyu around him. He shook his head and sighed bitterly: "Alas, I can''t help it. Now that I know something, Taoist priest, I still can''t get away. Curiosity killed the cat... This old saying is really fucking right." "What do you know?" ZHUGE Qing asked curiously. "Don''t ask!" Wang also glanced at Zhuge Qing. "I remind you not to participate too deeply unless you have the consciousness to jump into the fire pit, but..... I think with that Fu Rong, you certainly don''t want to become like us?" "Lao Wang, are you jealous of me?" ZHUGE Qing smiled. "Fuck you!" Wang also said angrily. "Mr. Zhuge, how are you doing recently? Haven''t you been embarrassed by the bunker?" Zhang Chulan also took the initiative to say hello to Zhuge Qing. After all, this time, he entrusted Wang to call the other party for help. "OK..." ZHUGE Qing nodded to Zhang Chulan. "However, it seems that the company also plans to select suitable talents for employee training among the disabled parties in biyou village. After all, my face is too conspicuous, so I have been restored to freedom recently." "......." Zhang Chulan. "Feng Baobao, long time no see!" ZHUGE Qing looked at Feng Baobao around Zhang Chulan and said hello with interest. "Oh!" Feng Baobao is still a little silent. It seems that after learning the news of Liu Xiaojiang''s death, even if it looks almost the same as usual, there has been a little change in mentality. But I don''t know whether this so-called change is because I learned the news about rootless life and felt that the other party may be my father, and my lost memory may soon be recovered, so there was some expectation and urgency in my heart. Or After all, in her cognition, Liu Xiaojiang belongs to the same kind, so she is afraid that she will die before she finds her memory... It''s normal for her. "Let''s get down to business..." Zhang Chulan didn''t care about Feng Baobao''s abnormality, but said slowly after all the helpers arrived: "As for Ma Xianhong, it is indeed the same as what brother Liu and I guessed before. It is likely that someone has imposed some means of control. The ''seeds'' planted in his heart finally began to sprout with time." "Although the event of biyou village was Lao Ma''s personal idea, the reason why the self-cultivation furnace was forged¡° "On the one hand, he really wants to use this thing to help others and recover some of his lost memories, but on the other hand... I think it should also be the result of being strongly guided." "After all, just from the purpose of Lao Ma casting the self-cultivation stove and what the self-cultivation stove can do, it seems that it doesn''t have the effect of restoring people''s memory at all. He is also likely to be deceived by the person who guided his thoughts." "Besides..." "Old ma just took the initiative to contact me. The kind of blue hand he mentioned in his speech is also very similar to minghunshu, which indirectly proves that the person who uses him mostly has the ability to start at the soul level of others." "And..." "The man seems to have used this ability to attack Chen duo who is similar to sister bao''er in some aspects, and is likely to have successfully controlled Chen duo with his ability, just like Xiao Xiao, master Chai and the six sons..." "What should I do..." Zhang Lingyu met the controlled people with Zhang Chulan at that time. Naturally, she knew what Chen duo would look like after being controlled. She didn''t know how to save the people who were controlled to die, but didn''t even blink at last. "Two ways..." Zhang Chulan looked at the crowd and stretched out two fingers. "First, investigate the essence of each other''s ability. It''s best to find a way to remove Chen duo''s control as soon as possible, and then find a chance to save her from the enemy..." "Although this method is the most secure, it needs time to support, and what we lack most now is time, because we don''t know what the other party wants to do and when to use Chen duo under the company''s nose." "Once we find a way to release the control, the other party has started various actions on its own, and even let Chen duo, who should have died, reappear in the company. At present, everything... Will have no chance to recover." "As for the second way..." Speaking of which, In Zhang Chulan''s eyes, a trace of ferocity appeared, "although it is quite dangerous, it is the most means in line with the current situation..." "How dangerous is it?" Wang also asked. "There may be casualties..." Zhang Chulan replied without concealment. "Moreover, once the action fails, the other party will undoubtedly speed up the implementation of its own purpose, so that Chen duo''s existence will be exposed to the company in advance..." "Specifically..." ZHUGE Qing could not help frowning slowly. "This can actually be regarded as a beheading action..." Zhang Chulan explained. "We just need to find the right time to enter the enemy''s base camp, and then directly get rid of the person who controls Chen duo with his ability. In this way... According to the existence and theory of Qi, the control imposed on Chen duo should disappear." "Kill into the enemy''s base camp..." Wang also couldn''t help laughing bitterly, "just rely on the five people present?" "The other party is an enemy that even teacher chaiyan can control. There must be other powerful strangers controlled around him, plus the ability of Chen duo''s girl... Isn''t this going to die?" "Besides..." So far, He suddenly thought of something. He looked at Zhang Chulan with a puzzled expression, "you already know each other''s identity?" Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan also smiled bitterly and shook her head. "If I want to repay brother Liu''s favor, I think there are only two ways to save Chen duo, and the first relatively safe way is at present..... More or less unrealistic." "The second way, in addition to the five of us, I should also be able to find a few more helpers, that is... I can''t guarantee that they will help." "As for the identity of the other party..." "Although it''s very surprising, it''s extremely reasonable combined with the past experience..." "Who is the other party?" Zhang Lingyu asked relatively calmly. "Old ma just told me that the other party was Qu Tong, the president of Yaoxing society." Zhang Chulan said. "The ability to change the body at will can also target people''s soul, sex and life... Maybe it''s one of the eight wonders." Chapter 397 On the other side, The company headquarters, Conference Room, "That''s it..." Su Cheng sat at the main seat in front of the conference table. The projection of the large screen behind him showed all kinds of tragedies after the alien conflict. "The company established by director Zhao, who once ran around, is indeed necessary to deal with strange events and has indeed contributed to the management of strange people, but now in my personal view... The strength of restraint is far from enough." "If it''s just some strange people who don''t obey the management, because as long as we have that idea, we can impose coercive measures against such guys who don''t obey the management according to the rules set by the company at any time." "But now..." "Even those who are willing to cooperate with the company in the open and those famous schools in the real sense secretly still have the idea similar to ''Jianghu''. They always choose to bypass the company and solve problems according to the so-called Jianghu rules." So far, He looked up at the six directors present in the conference room, "who can tell me what this is, what era it is now, and why there are so-called Jianghu rules?" "Those strange people who don''t want to give face to the company and are unwilling to obey management are villains in the so-called ''Jianghu''..." "Those strange people who are willing to cooperate with the company in the open but look down on the company in the dark are almost indistinguishable from those wanton villains, but they have become positive figures in this so-called ''Jianghu''..." "What are these aliens? Are they doing evil under orders? Or have they reached some tacit understanding with the company?" As soon as it comes out, The directors present didn''t speak, but they didn''t look at Su Cheng very friendly. Among them, Huang Biren and Bi Youlong, two members of the board of directors, looked at the ordinary man with an extremely obvious uncomfortable look. "Who can tell me..." Su Cheng didn''t care about the eyes around him, and then looked at the people calmly. "What do you think of this situation as the managers of the company?" "Did I guess it right? You really reached some tacit understanding with some strange people. The reason why they act according to the so-called Jianghu rules is that they are really doing evil according to your requirements?" Facing Su Cheng''s inquiry again, None of the directors present answered, but considering the fact that Su Cheng has taken over the company at present, even if they are very unhappy with such ordinary people who don''t understand anything, they still cast their eyes on Zhao Fangxu present. "Strange people are also people after all..." Zhao Fangxu looked at the big screen behind Su Cheng, then pushed the eyes on the bridge of his nose, couldn''t see any abnormal expression, and slowly opened his mouth to explain. "They are consistent with ordinary people who are no different from you both in their minds and in their feelings for things..." "The only difference is that they hold power in their hands and have the ability and means that ordinary people fear, but it is precisely because of this that they become different in the eyes of ordinary people and have to live on the edge of society." "However, they are all flesh and blood people with both relatives and feelings. In the already compressed living space, if they are used as a threat to enforce management and restraint, they may have a strong sense of revenge at some time." "Although in a society dominated by ordinary people, the existence of different people is indeed a threat, since the leaders above are unwilling to be too ruthless, they don''t want to solve the trouble by means of thunder and some losses..." "In this case, how to keep the threatened outsiders in line, at least not to retaliate because of the living environment, has become the focus of the company to maintain social order and stability." "Management and restraint have never been the purpose of the company, but a means for us to maintain peace between ordinary people and outsiders......" "So..." Su Cheng looked at Zhao Fangxu. "You let them do things according to the so-called Jianghu rules without affecting ordinary people, and even choose to wipe their ass afterwards?" "Don''t you mean that strangers are also people? Is it your old man''s means to treat your compatriots to let them continue such internal friction?" "There will always be some wise people in a group..." Zhao Fangxu noticed that Su Cheng was singing against himself and couldn''t help looking at each other and frowning slightly. "What the company wants is the stability of social order. It can maintain the sustainable development of society under stability. It will not stand on either side between ordinary people and different people. The reason why there is internal consumption in different groups can only be said that they are unwilling to share." "Besides..." "Even if we are unwilling to say it in the open, the existence of different people is a threat to ordinary society. Since this internal consumption will not affect the normal order, it can slightly reduce the number of those who act recklessly..." "Naturally, the company will not completely deny the Jianghu rules of different people. As long as they don''t make too much trouble in handling affairs and will not affect the ordinary people in normal society, it''s a wise decision for us to turn a blind eye to this." "As a result, this situation has been created. Under normal circumstances, it is difficult to have too much conflict, but the small-scale friction has never subsided..." Su Cheng shook his head. "According to the rules of the Jianghu, the stronger ones are often the winners. Even the reasonable outsiders in the small friction can only swallow their anger because the power of the sect behind them is not enough, and then deepen their recognition and desire for power......" "Little people need strength to turn over and become big people. Big people want to maintain their own advantages, so they are not allowed to turn over..." "Dong Zhao, you tell me that under such circumstances, the sudden emergence of baqiji caused an alien unrest of the kind of" Jiashen "in an era when the Jianghu rules were even worse... Is it relatively reasonable?" "......." Zhao Fangxu didn''t speak because he couldn''t find any reason to refute Su Cheng''s words. "According to the philosophy of the sages, pursue the balance of things, neither to the left nor to the right... That''s right." Su Cheng saw that Zhao Fangxu didn''t speak, so he smiled and continued to speak. "However, whether we are strangers or ordinary people in society, we are all the same stupid people..." "We can''t do that to the extent of sages and saints, and the current era doesn''t allow us to do that, because it''s too difficult to pursue ''perfection'', and it''s unclear whether this kind of thing can succeed in the end, or whether we will be destroyed in the process of pursuing it." "Villains have their own way of survival..." "Since we are not saints, nor do we have the ability of our ancestors, and we can''t make things perfect, why can''t we admit our stupidity and use the methods that those stupid people will do?" "Su Cheng is neither a saint nor worships those sages. In my eyes, there are only results. What do I want to do and eventually achieve a certain goal? As for the way to achieve the goal....... Sorry, I don''t care whether it is an extreme or not." "As long as you can achieve your goal faster..." "No matter whether the method I use is left or right, as long as I know that it can bring me the greatest benefit... That''s enough!" Chapter 398 As soon as Su Cheng''s remarks came out, The directors in the meeting room immediately fell silent, but they were not denying everything Su Cheng said, but more like trying to accept this new concept that was completely different from the past. Zhao Fangxu was keenly aware of the changes in the mentality of other directors, especially after noting the expressions of Huang Biren and Bi Youlong, he finally began to pay attention to Su Cheng, an ordinary person who doesn''t understand anything. Now in his eyes, Su Cheng''s reason for saying this is that he doesn''t care about anyone at all, not even about strangers and ordinary people. He only cares about whether he can quickly restore the stability of the alien circle in a short time. As for the future Whether strangers can maintain peace from beginning to end, and whether they can''t stand the injustice of the world to themselves, obviously it''s not in the consideration of Su Cheng! This kind of person can be airborne to take over the company. Does it mean that this has represented the leaders above This is not a good sign! However, Zhao Fangxu carefully considered this situation and did not show too much opposition. After a little silence, he wanted to remind him and said again: "No matter what you think, when you put your ideas into action, you must also pay attention not to do things too much, otherwise... You may face losses you can''t bear." "Although you can rest assured, Mr. Zhao, I naturally know this in my heart..." Su Cheng nodded to Zhao Fangxu. Even if he had successfully taken over the company, he still maintained relative respect for Zhao Fangxu, a veteran. Then, Su Cheng saw that Zhao Fangxu no longer spoke, and other directors remained silent. He couldn''t help smiling and waved to the people at will. "Well, I''m just expressing my attitude towards things. After all, I''ve just come to the company. I always want to know each other." "After all, we are all colleagues who work together. Even if I am the actual person in charge of this company now, the board of directors will still retain the original voice here. Later, when facing some major events, we also need to vote." "Just..." Speaking of which, He seemed to suddenly think of something. With an indifferent smile on his face, he said, "in the past, when the company was voting, it seems that even those regional leaders have the right to vote. In the future...... forget it." "After all, they are also strange people who struggle on the front line. Looking at those serious and responsible employees and subordinates on weekdays, they will inevitably have a sense of belonging to the group of strange people. Later, if they are affected by this sense of belonging, it will be bad for their reason..." "What do you mean?" when Bi Youlong heard this, he was the first person to express his opposition. Even Zhao Fangxu didn''t speak for the responsible persons selected by himself. "Mr. Bi, I understand what you think. After all, you used to be a member of the front-line work, and naturally you took good care of the company''s employees on the front line." Su Cheng smiled at BI Youlong and didn''t care about the other party''s overstepping of his identity. "However, considering the previous events in biyou village, this is the difference between you and those in charge. You only consider those employees who struggle on the front line, and those in charge..... Have the idea of denying the company because of the strange people in biyou village." "I don''t want anything like this to happen again..." "Although most of the company''s employees are outsiders, their enemies are not ordinary people in the society, but to deal with those restless outsiders for ordinary people. As the company''s senior managers, the regional leaders must know what they are doing." "Besides..." Su Cheng said, looking at Zhao Fangxu again and said: "Mr. Zhao, why does the company''s temporary worker system exist? Where is the boundary of what the company is inconvenient to do?" "... there is no boundary." Zhao Fangxu''s eyebrows suddenly jumped, but he tried to keep calm. "In addition to the tasks required by the headquarters, there are only some things that may affect the reputation of the company." "You should know that sometimes, although some things are not out of righteousness, based on the correctness of the ultimate goal, you still need capable people to do them, such as... Why Liu Xiaojiang died outside this time, you should know better than me." "I see..." Su Cheng nodded knowingly, but then he asked again. "Mr. Zhao, since these are more important tasks, should the identity of these temporary workers be clarified?" "Otherwise, if one day they betray the company and publicize what they know outside, I''m afraid it will also have a great impact on the company''s reputation?" "After the incident in biyou village, their identity has surfaced. How do you think it should be clarified again?" Zhao Fangxu looked at the other directors in the eye room. "I''ve seen those records." Su Cheng didn''t deny it. "However, those records only explain their origin, but do not explain why some of them choose to become temporary workers in the company..." "Moreover, other people even if, no matter whether the reason seems reasonable or not, at least gave a relatively full explanation, but Wang Zhenqiu in Southwest China and Feng Baobao in North China......" Speaking of these two people, Rao SHISU Cheng was trying to keep his mood, but he still couldn''t help twitching a few times between his eyebrows and eyes, "one wrote on that record, ''I just love to play, young master''..." "On the other hand, he actually listed a series of skills for me, and they are all professional skills that can''t be seen at all!" "There are only these two guys in the temporary workers. They are completely fooling our senior managers. For such temporary workers... I don''t think the company needs to take risks on them!" "......." Zhao Fangxu. "Boss Su, please pay attention to your words," Huang Biren said. "Wang Zhenqiu doesn''t know what''s going on for the time being, but if it''s Feng Baobao in North China, maybe you think she may have some special hobbies at the beginning of Xu Ye. There may be something wrong with the girl''s brain, but please show some respect." "She is the third generation of baby raised by master Xu. The first two... Have died for the task of the company." "The third generation?" Su Cheng thought of some of the information he learned from Qu Tong. When he heard what Huang Biren said, he could not help but feel puzzled and frown slowly. meanwhile, Zhao Fangxu noticed the change of expression on Su Cheng''s face. He couldn''t help looking at "kind-hearted man" Huang Biren in silence. His eyes... Seemed to want to strangle each other with his own hands. Chapter 399 "OK, Mr. Xu, I see. I will change my attitude towards Feng Baobao..." Su Cheng didn''t seem to notice Zhao Fangxu''s eyes, but after a little thinking, he accepted Huang Biren''s opinion. "However, the views of Feng Baobao and Wang Zhenqiu on the company also need to be confirmed with them sooner or later. It is precisely because their temporary workers are special, whether they deserve the trust of the company is also very important." "But there is obviously something more important in front of us." Zhao Fangxu has been watching Su Cheng and observing his response to Feng Baobao, but he didn''t notice anything unusual from the other party, so he took the initiative to continue the meeting. Wen Yan, Bi Youlong habitually hugged his hands and looked up at the directors present in the room, reminding: "Immortal Xiao Liu''s business is not small. No matter what he says on the surface, he is, after all, a disciple of other people''s Tianshi mansion, the only closed disciple of Tian Lao, and the nephew of Zhang Zhiwei, his 65th generation Tianshi......" "Although it was a little suspicious in the past, since the Tianshi mansion was willing to teach him thunder method, it also gave him the identity of a pro disciple on the mountain, indicating that the Zhengyi sect has at least fully recognized him..." Speaking of which, He turned to Su Cheng, who was the leader of the conference room, and said, "let''s not say anything else. Just rely on the strength of this boy and the level of Lei FA shown in biyou village..." "If he is not willing to help the company, if he doesn''t want to use the company''s background and energy to find a way to restore senior two Zhuang''s body, he will stay on Longhu Mountain and get the surname of the Heavenly Master. Finally, he will pass the test and get the recognition of the Heavenly Master......... Is it difficult?" "Such a person has a very close relationship with Longhu Mountain, and can even be said to be inseparable from Zhengyi..." "I don''t understand why you want him to leave the jurisdiction of the company and perform the task that hasn''t been successful for many years..." "Shouldn''t he be allowed to stay under the supervision of the company and make good use of his identity to have a good relationship with Longhu Mountain?" "After all, if things go well, even if he finally leaves the company and returns to Longhu Mountain as his Taoist priest, it should be only good for our company. If he has the opportunity to be recognized by the Heavenly Master in the future, we will get greater convenience." "But now..." "You not only separated him from the jurisdiction of the company, but also brought back the bad news that he died in a foreign land. Unexpectedly, you didn''t bring back a complete corpse in the capital... Isn''t it dead without a complete corpse?!" "How do you want us to explain this result to Longhu Mountain? If Xu Laosi didn''t have Zhang Chulan and Zhang Lingyu, and let the two disciples of Longhu Mountain appease them, do you think they would choose to remain silent so simply?" "What if they don''t keep silent?" Su Cheng asked with a smile. "You don''t know their righteous energy at all." Bi Youlong saw Su Cheng''s fearless appearance, and a strong anger flashed in his eyes. "In our territory, their Taoist masters are the orthodoxy of different people, and they have never cut off the inheritance for thousands of years. Do you know how many guys who boast of justice will move with the words of the righteous Heavenly Master?" "So what?" Su Cheng still smiled. "With a clear background of the company, will these guys who boast of justice but fear that the world will not be chaotic still oppose us because of a decent sentence?" "These Taoist masters are indeed orthodox among different people, but just because of this, I don''t think they will let things develop like that, and they don''t want the world to become chaotic because of the orthodox school. Orthodoxy... Naturally, there are reasons why they are orthodox." Hearing this, Huang Biren reached out and patted Bi Youlong on the shoulder, then looked at Su Cheng in the main position, pushed his glasses and said: "Boss Su, things really won''t develop too seriously, because Longhu Mountain is a famous and decent school with a view to the overall situation, and I certainly don''t want disasters in the world because of myself." "However, the death of Liu Xiaojiang will certainly leave seeds in the hearts of those Taoist masters. If the company still maintains an extremely tough attitude like you, then in the future... Don''t think they will cooperate with the company as they used to." "Besides..." "After all, Zhang Zhiwei is also one of the ten guys recognized by the company. If even the ten guys... The behemoth of Zhengyi school can not get reasonable treatment here, the company should not be far from the final outcome of betrayal." "Besides..." "You don''t even want to admit Liu Xiaojiang. You have to describe him as the leader of a terrorist organization in the world. This is more than a relatively unreasonable treatment for their decent people..." "This behavior is clearly to cross the river and tear down the bridge..." "Ha ha..." Su Cheng shook his head indifferently and said, "I know my decision very well. It''s not fair for Liu Xiaojiang, who helps us, and the decent school behind him. Even people who know the truth can say it''s crossing the river and tearing down the bridge." "However, apart from this statement, can you think of any other better way? Do you want us to internationally recognize that Liu Xiaojiang was actually sent by us to perform important tasks, and the content of the task is to eliminate the alien forces around them?" "Er... Well..." Huang Biren was stunned by what he said. Obviously, he didn''t think about what to do to make everyone happy. "Liu Xiaojiang is Liu Xiaojiang. He is a disciple of Zhengyi Tianshi mansion..." seeing this, Zhao Fangxu no longer kept silent, but slowly opened his mouth and said his own way. "Yinggou is yinggou. He is the leader of all sex demons and the culprit of all chaos... The two must not be confused." "Since Liu Xiaojiang is helping us, we should thank him, apologize, and give all reasonable treatment for sacrificing the honor of the company..." "Ying Gou is indeed the leader of Quanxing, but Quanxing is not a terrorist organization in the real sense. At most, it is a relatively lawless alien scum. We have no ability to destroy these guys, so we should clearly express it..." "We are no longer lambs to be slaughtered. Sometimes if we don''t want our people to feel too cold, we can''t bear the risks at all, and throw all the grievances to those who really pay." "If these are not enough, let the guys outside come. I don''t believe these guys who always talk about human rights and freedom will really cause heavy losses to their own scope for the human rights of different people..." "... the risk is too great." Su Cheng thought for a moment and said. "Even if the worst doesn''t happen, it''s hard to guarantee that those guys will retaliate in other fields. We can''t just "If it weren''t for this, they would be relieved to let us develop?" Zhao Fangxu interrupted directly. "......." Su Cheng. "If you can''t bear this risk, you shouldn''t have let Xiaojiang perform the task..." Zhao Fangxu continued. "If we don''t even want to take this risk, we will only throw the grievances to our own people who have paid. What are our efforts to seek development... For?" Chapter 400 "No..." Even if Su Cheng understood Zhao Fangxu''s meaning and knew that the other party''s suggestions would be better on the macro level, but considering the purpose of his decision, thinking of the reason why he would take over the company this time, he still shook his head and chose No. "We can''t let everyone take huge risks just because Liu Xiaojiang is alone..." "Su Cheng! What do you want to do?!" Zhao Fangxu obviously wouldn''t believe this, and finally couldn''t help but ask Su Cheng. "It''s very simple..." Su Cheng ignored Zhao Fangxu''s emotion and still maintained his calm and calm at the beginning. "The reason why I came to take over all the authority of the company is that someone is already impatient with the current situation. Then what needs me to deal with personally will naturally be diametrically opposite to Director Zhao in the general direction." "In that case..." Zhao Fangxu frowned. "What do you still keep me to do on the board of directors of the company? Wouldn''t it be better for me to find a place to provide for the elderly alone? At least no one will openly disagree with you." "No, no, No...." Su Cheng said with a false fear. "Mr. Zhao, you are also the founder of the company. Over the years, even if you have made no real achievements, you are really trying to manage the alien circle. Now that no major events have happened..... Even if you have no credit, you still have some hard work." "It''s not good to directly remove all your positions. I have no reason to target you, an elder who has worked hard all his life. Therefore, as long as you are willing, you will always be a director of the company and draw part of the dividends from the profit projects every year." "Unless..." So far, He gradually put away the false expression on his face and looked at Zhao Fangxu, the veteran of the company, meaningfully. "If you submit your retirement application with the above now, I am also willing to help you arrange a good place for retirement immediately." "Unfortunately, combined with some of the information I got, you don''t seem to be very willing to retire for the elderly. At least before I was transferred from the company, you didn''t want to apply for retirement at all. Instead, you were more motivated than before..... Didn''t you?" Wen Yan, Zhao Fangxu immediately looked at several other directors present, because he knew that Su Cheng, who had just taken over the company, was unlikely to know his previous arrangements. Maybe someone in the board of directors had completely taken refuge in each other. "Director Zhao, you don''t have to look at other directors like this. After all, everyone is a colleague who eats in a pot. The schedule and other ordinary records... No matter who looks at it, it''s not a secret." Su Cheng''s fake smile appeared again on his face. So far, Zhao Fangxu understands that he will only gradually lose power in the company in the future. Unless Su Cheng will be transferred from the company by the people above one day, plus a large number of company authorities that have actually been obtained, as well as the board of directors that has been joined in name He is no longer qualified to fight Su Cheng. "Xiao Su, don''t belittle strangers. Even if this group is weak compared with a large number of ordinary people, don''t look down on all strangers in the circle because you have absolute power." Zhao Fangxu said after a long silence. "After all, not everyone thinks the absolute power you think is easy to use. You always have to consider whether your so-called senior managers can compare with the lives of all outsiders and some ordinary people." "Although I don''t know why they agreed with you to take over the company on the 1st, I believe... In their eyes, compared with the lives of all outsiders and some ordinary people, senior managers are just a trivial existence." "Harm others and harm yourself..." Well, Zhao Fangxu knew that he could not affect Su Cheng''s decision. He immediately stood up from the seat in front of the conference table. He was not tall enough, but he left the room with his back to the people. Su Cheng did not stop Zhao Fangxu''s private position, or he also thought that it would be better for the old fox to leave, so at least it would not affect the ideas of other directors. Then, He found that although the directors present were silent, as if they did not understand their treatment of Zhao Fangxu, there was no hatred in everyone''s eyes, so he pretended to smile and said again: "Well, director Zhao has left. You don''t have to hide your thoughts. Although I look like an inhuman dictator, I''m at least different from the one who left now. I''m... Very willing to understand each of you." "And..." "As I said just now, as long as it is a means and idea that can quickly achieve the goal, whether it essentially represents extreme or not ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Three days later, Underground of a city in country m, Liu Xiaojiang sat in a building made of steel, surrounded by a wide ground, densely covered with countless bodies. However, there was no such tragic scene as a river of blood. Those bodies fell to the ground. In addition to no breathing and heartbeat, they looked like living people falling into deep sleep. "796 people, the last secret base hiding underground, only the remaining superhumans... Are there only these people?" Liu Xiaojiang crushed the pocket watch with the photo in his hand, got up and looked at Windsor and Charles standing behind him, saying: "Charles?" "Ah? Oh!" Charles heard Liu Xiaojiang calling himself, and immediately reacted from his stupor. He looked at the tragedy in the surrounding facilities again, swallowed his saliva and tried to keep calm, looked at Liu Xiaojiang in awe and said: "Master, this should be the only base I don''t know, and according to the previous facility manager who was afraid of death, it will probably be the last secret training facility left before." "After all, he is also a general. Since he is so afraid of death, there can be no so-called dignity in front of his master..." "So..." Liu Xiaojiang learned that this was the last base related to the alien, and then he was completely subconscious. He was a little relieved, and finally a relaxed smile appeared on his face. "Then it seems that we can leave here soon..." "Master..." Windsor hesitated. "Do you really want to take us with you? Even if we get immortal under your power, we can''t help you at all with the strength we both have. On the contrary, it may make you feel......" "I need people, but if you don''t want to, you can wait for my news here and take you two back to my territory after I solve other problems..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t deny it. Let''s go, He also ignored Windsor''s and Charles'' reactions. Instead, he picked up the satellite phone found in the facility and dialed a number relatively skillfully and quickly "Hello?" "Dong Zhao, it''s me. There was an accident before. I lost contact with may and lost my phone. However, the task of country m has been completed. Next..." "Xiao... Xiao Jiang?!" Chapter 401 After a long time, Liu Xiaojiang stood where he was and listened to Zhao Fangxu''s description of the domestic situation. A large amount of black energy began to spread around him unconsciously, which forced Windsor and Charles to retreat a safe distance. After all, this strange black energy can kill people in an instant. Even if they have obtained the so-called immortal body, they know that Liu Xiaojiang has no reason to attack themselves now, but they are still afraid of black energy subconsciously. And It was the first time that they saw Liu Xiaojiang''s expression so gloomy that they didn''t know what the other end of the phone said to their master. Zhao Fangxu noticed the silence on the other end of the phone, and was very clear about Liu Xiaojiang''s personality, so he couldn''t help reminding him and asked: "Xiaojiang, remember not to be impulsive. I have lost my voice in the company, but since your boy is not dead, everything still has a chance..." "How''s Erzhuang''s injury..." Liu Xiaojiang interrupted with an unusually calm tone. "Er Zhuang''s girl hasn''t regained consciousness until now, but at least she won''t have any life danger in the near future." Zhao Fangxu noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s abnormality and couldn''t help but frown slowly. "Xiaojiang, I know you will be very angry, but now that these things have happened, we must calmly face all difficulties..." "I''m very calm." Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes were extremely cold. He looked at the distance, but his voice was still very calm. "Chen duo must have been abducted by Qu Tong. It''s not difficult to guess the purpose of the woman''s abduction of Chen duo. It''s just because of the relationship between Zhang Chulan and me. I think Zhang Chulan and they will not die for Chen duo..." "Chen duo was probably used as a bait to attract Feng Baobao..." "Moreover, considering that the news of my death has been sent back to China, and the time has passed for so long, Chen duo... May have been caught by Qu Tong and become a tool completely controlled like Xiao Xiao." Say, A crack appeared on the satellite phone, and the slight sound immediately attracted Liu Xiaojiang''s attention, so he tried to suppress the burning anger in his heart and try to keep calm and continue to talk with Zhao Fangxu. "Dong Zhao, Zhang Chulan, have you been to Longhu Mountain before? My martial uncle and master, the two old people... Have you seen him?" "The old Heavenly Master met Zhang Chulan, but your master didn''t appear. It seems that he hasn''t been out of his yard for a long time..." Zhao Fangxu patiently told what he knew even though he didn''t know why Liu Xiaojiang asked about it. "I see..." Liu Xiaojiang took a deep breath of air and said calmly: "Dong Zhao, after the call between you and me is over, immediately inform Zhang Chulan and ask them not to go to Yaoxing society to save Chen duo..." "Qu Tong''s woman is obviously waiting for them to take the bait. Maybe she has made some perfect preparations and is waiting for Feng Baobao and Zhang Chulan to get into the game together..." "Qu Tong''s Yao Xing society is the black hand behind the biyou village incident..." Zhao Fangxu didn''t know Qu Tong''s fishiness before, and never doubted that Yao Xing society, an organization like a newspaper, would have so much energy behind it. "That woman has something I need, so I have to reach a tacit understanding with her on some things before I really get it. But now it seems that... It doesn''t seem necessary anymore." Liu Xiaojiang said. "Both hands?" Zhao Fangxu asked tentatively. "That''s right," Liu Xiaojiang admitted. Zhao Fangxu wondered, "now you..." "Double hands are very important, but now it is no longer the only choice..." Liu Xiaojiang interrupted impolitely again. "Mr. Zhao, thanks to the blessing of the company and boss Su, I made unexpected improvements in my self-cultivation when I was performing tasks here. If I only consider this matter, I really should thank you, especially the leader who parachuted to the company..." "......." Zhao Fangxu. He knew that these were not Liu Xiaojiang''s true words, and he knew that he was really wrong in these things, so that even within the scope of his backyard, he didn''t help others look after Chen duo and Erzhuang, and even suddenly lost control of the company. Liu Xiaojiang now, even if he has a grudge against himself, it doesn''t seem to be a difficult situation to understand "Xiaojiang, what are you going to do next, whether you want to give up the task or..." "Since Liu Xiaojiang no longer exists, why should I listen to the arrangement of the company and the above and help these guys deal with the alien forces around the enemy outside." Liu Xiaojiang said something similar to betrayal very calmly. "I''m the head of a terrorist organization, the head of an all-round organization... Ying Gou." Hearing this, Zhao Fangxu recalled his recent experiences. The green veins on his forehead suddenly swelled up and roared with the satellite phone in his hand: "Little bastard! Why can''t you calm down! Things haven''t developed to the worst yet! Er Zhuang and Chen duo haven''t died yet!" "You come back! Let''s join hands! We can save Chen duo in Qu Tong''s hands!" "As for Su Cheng..." "Since you are not dead at all, his behavior is tantamount to betraying his companions, and you are a companion equivalent to a hero..." "This kind of thing is reasonable! As long as the top doesn''t want to be criticized! He has committed a major dereliction of duty in this matter! As long as you go to meet the top leaders with me at that time! Sooner or later, he will step down directly in the company!" "I''m tired..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about Zhao Fangxu''s roar, but said calmly and slowly after the other party finished the plan. "After all, through this event, I can see the facts clearly. No matter how much I have done for you, they are only chess pieces that can be abandoned at any time. Even after I have made sacrifices as a chess piece, they will not be reasonably disposed of accordingly." "Mr. Zhao, you are a qualified leader. The company is lucky to have you, but unfortunately you are just the leader of the company..." "Bastard! Are you crazy? What do you want to do with such words?" Zhao Fangxu suddenly clicked in his heart. "If Erzhuang and Chen duo are OK, I only want the lives of Qu Tong and Su Cheng. If there is any accident between them, all my people related to this matter... Go to bury them." Liu Xiaojiang''s extremely cold and indifferent mouth showed his thoughts. "After all, I''m the leader of a terrorist organization and the head of an all-round organization. Naturally, I don''t need to pay attention to the so-called order, and I don''t have to grievance myself for the so-called righteousness." "Besides..." "You can use all your strength to destroy me, a lawless villain, but I think even those powerful weapons, now..... You can let them try for themselves. How much does it cost, In order to wipe out such an evil person as me. " "If you have bad luck, then... Let''s go to hell together." Chapter 402 "Crazy! The whole TM is crazy! What''s the matter with you guys?!" Zhao Fangxu listened to the cold and indifferent words on the phone. He didn''t think Liu Xiaojiang was just angry nonsense. Instead, he thought it was probably the result of driving an honest man crazy. "Mr. Zhao, you can rest assured. In the past, as long as you don''t take the initiative to target me, the company will not be implicated. But if the orders of those above make you have to fight me, you can''t blame me later." Liu Xiaojiang guessed Zhao Fangxu''s opposition to his decision, so he didn''t care about the other party, even a very rare expletive, and then he still calmly expressed his crazy ideas. "However, perhaps the situation will not develop so badly, because as long as Zhang Chulan and they will not fall into Qu Tong''s trap, Chen duo should not have any accidents during the period when I rush back..." "However, no matter whether Er Zhuang and Chen duo have anything or not, it is certain that after this extremely bad event, I will draw a clear line with the company. Qu Tong and Su Cheng will die. No one can protect their lives in my hands." "As for the future..." "I will give the right of choice to you weak people. If you still think that my wicked existence will affect the order and development of ordinary people''s society, although according to your so-called great righteousness, use all forces to eliminate unstable factors." "I''ll kill you until you give up the idea..." "Xiaojiang! What''s the matter with you?!" Zhao Fangxu asked in an incomprehensible quality. "If you were the one who used to be, how could you make such a choice? Even if Su Cheng is cold hearted this time and doesn''t want to work together for the great righteousness in our hearts, can''t you think about Erzhuang and Chen Duo?!" "Er Zhuang, who has been silently supporting all your decisions behind your back, will she hope you will finally embark on such an extreme road?" "I said I would draw a line with all of you..." Liu Xiaojiang replied without emotion. "In helping Erzhuang solve the problem of physical disability, I don''t intend to force her to make a choice between family and friends, so this'' everyone ''naturally includes Gao Jia who stands with the company." "As for Chen duo..." "After I solved the poison on her, if she wants to stay behind me, I will take her out of the company''s supervision..." "After all, the company is unwilling to admit its mistakes, and other directors can''t accept the fact that Chen Duo is still alive. They are as hypocritical and despicable as Su Cheng..." "You''re not calm..." Zhao Fangxu heard that he was silent for a long time, and finally sighed that Liu Xiaojiang just had a mental problem. "Xiaojiang, you''d better come back first and call your master and uncle. We really need to talk face to face..." "In addition..." "This time, in addition to Erzhuang and Chen duo, Xia he, who you sent to protect them, was also seriously injured and unconscious. He even cut off his hands with a sharp weapon......" "However, due to the sensitivity of identity issues, I didn''t tell anyone about Xia he, but temporarily handed her over to Shen Chong and several other trustworthy people......" "But don''t worry, with Mr. Wang''s disciple Hu Lanlan, er Zhuang and Xia he''s injuries will be out of danger sooner or later..." "Now I hope you can look at my old face and come back quietly as soon as possible, but don''t act impulsively. Qu Tong of Yaoxing society may be OK, but Su Cheng... I don''t know why he was sent to take over the company." Liu Xiaojiang frowned when he heard about Xia he, "Mr. Zhao, I appreciate your care for Xia he, but..." "Shut up, little bastard! I TM helped you so much! Can''t you give me face?!" Zhao Fangxu guessed the other party''s meaning immediately before Liu Xiaojiang finished, and then scolded regardless of the image. "If you dare to tell me that you have no credit but hard work, I''ll go to Longhu Mountain and tell your master and martial master that one day there was an asshole in your Shifu who was more than rootless!" "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "No matter what you say, Qu Tong and Su Cheng... Must die!" "Come back first!" Zhao Fangxu said. He didn''t give Liu Xiaojiang a chance to refuse. He also knew that Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t ignore the two old people on Longhu Mountain. Then he directly hung up the call between himself and Liu Xiaojiang. Click! Liu Xiaojiang''s face was dark and crushed the satellite phone. Then he noticed the black energy spreading around him and Windsor and Charles hiding in the distance. He first stood in place and tried to suppress his anger. Then he took back the terrible black energy around him, and looked up at Windsor and Charles who asked in the distance. "When the task is over, we have to go back now and arrange it immediately in a way that won''t attract anyone''s attention..." "Master..." Charles was almost full of questions. "Go now!" Liu Xiaojiang immediately ordered. "Yes!" Charles was so frightened when he saw Liu Xiaojiang''s face that he immediately trotted away from the broken underground base here and went to arrange his own mobile tools for others to go to China as required. After Charles left, Windsor waited until Liu Xiaojiang''s face returned to normal, then finally moved to her master and asked: "Master, was it also sold by ordinary people?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Windsor, but did not answer this question. Instead, he finally remembered his partial control over Gao Lian and took the initiative to use his ability to learn about Erzhuang. After a few minutes, He was barely relieved, and then looked again at Windsor standing in front of him and said: "I remember you''ve been to other places and performed tasks like spies. It shouldn''t be difficult for you to hide your Alien identity..." "As long as the other party''s observation is not as good as the master... It should be no problem to hide from ordinary superhumans." Windsor said truthfully, although she didn''t know why Liu Xiaojiang asked. After confirmation, Liu Xiaojiang stood in place and thought for a moment, and then there was a trace of expectation in his eyes to Windsor. "Good..." "After I go back, I have something to ask you. I hope you won''t let my expectations turn into disappointment, because it may determine our future situation..." See this, Windsor nodded clearly, "since it is the expectation of the master, I will naturally try my best to respond to it..." Chapter 403 A few days later, In a hotel in Beijing, Liu Xiaojiang is wearing black sportswear. His long black hair is tied behind his head at will. He also wears sunglasses to cover his face. He looks like he hasn''t changed for a long time. However, his current state of mind has obviously changed greatly when he was a beginner and helped the company. minimum, Because I finally saw the truth, He has completely given up the last glimmer of hope in his heart and no longer believes that he can successfully integrate into this society dominated by ordinary people only in the so-called relatively gentle way. After all, no matter what he did here and how much he paid for the so-called righteousness of ordinary people, what he finally got was still not related to the word "trust", and even got a more tragic "outcome" than inaction. Human nature What Ying Gou said is indeed true. Although human nature was born in the highlight moment of mankind itself, the reason why it is highly praised by people is that most ordinary people can''t do it at all. They just rely on it to reflect their own nobility. From an absolutely objective point of view, The vast majority of human beings are basically inhuman. Even if everyone will show some human nature more or less, it is still because there is no situation that can affect their own interests when reflecting the glory of this part of human nature. The reason why people will vigorously advocate heroism is essentially because they can''t be heroes at all, but they are full of so-called illusions about the beautiful things However, Even so, Although we admire the so-called heroism and yearn for the high light and greatness in human nature, the number of heroes full of human glory is still very few! After understanding this, Liu Xiaojiang can''t help but silently lament how stupid and naive he was for his behavior of placing his hope on human beings and trying to integrate into society by gaining great trust from each other. He actually pinned his hope on such a despicable creature! Even pray that these creatures can accept their own alien existence? This is really cheap enough Thinking, According to the address given by Zhao Fangxu, Liu Xiaojiang came to the door of a room on the top floor of the hotel and felt the three people waiting for him in the room. Then he took out the room card he got from the hotel front desk, opened the door relatively calmly, walked into the room, and saw three familiar elders sitting on the sofa in the living room. "Xiaojiang... Good boy! Your martial uncle really didn''t lie to me! Your boy really didn''t die!" As soon as Tian Lao saw Liu Xiaojiang walk into the room unharmed, he was excited to get up from the wheelchair, but he couldn''t stand without his feet. Although he was excited, he could only sit there and look at Liu Xiaojiang, and his eyes were full of the joy of recovery. The old Heavenly Master and Zhao Fangxu sat on the sofa. When they saw that Liu Xiaojiang did not die outside, a little satisfaction appeared on their face. "Xiaojiang, you really made us two old guys wait. Since we didn''t leave like the rumors outside, why don''t you send the news back early to reassure us?" "... master, martial uncle." Liu Xiaojiang walked into the house and took off his sunglasses. When he saw that the two old people were so excited, he couldn''t help looking at Zhao Fangxu, who was also sitting on the sofa. "It''s not Xiaojiang''s unfilial behavior this time. It''s just that I was killed outside. Even I know it in recent days..." "It''s good if you don''t die, it''s good if you don''t die..." Tian Lao saw Liu Xiaojiang again and confirmed that his disciple didn''t die. Obviously, he didn''t care about anything. "Xiao Jiang, come here quickly and let me see if you are thin..." Seeing this, the old Heavenly Master felt numb on his scalp, and then quickly opened his mouth to lift the embarrassed Liu Xiaojiang to relieve the siege. "Tut, you old boy didn''t believe it before. You said that you lied to you for your brother and outsiders. Now you don''t care about anything else. Didn''t you say that the reason why Zhao Dong called Xiaojiang back was that there was something very important to discuss with us?" Wen Yan, Tian Lao habitually looked at the old Heavenly Master angrily, then changed a grateful face and looked at Zhao Fangxu, "Dong Zhao, thank you for bringing Xiaojiang back to me. If there''s any use in getting my old guy''s place... Just mention it!" Hearing this, Zhao Fangxu''s face was also somewhat embarrassed, because his identity was obviously not Tian Lao''s benefactor. It really mattered that he was one of the culprits who pushed Liu Xiaojiang into the fire pit, so he really didn''t dare to accept the gratitude expressed by the old man at the moment. "Well... You''re always satisfied. I... I didn''t help much." "Don''t say that!" Tian Lao shook his head and said stubbornly, "you know what I am. I don''t have much pursuit in my life. The most expected thing is to see Xiaojiang get married and start a business, or return to the mountain to die for me after earthly experience." "Xiaojiang not only didn''t die, but also was brought back intact. This matter is more important than anything in my old guy''s heart!" "......." Zhao Fangxu. meanwhile, The old Heavenly Master noticed the expression on Zhao Fangxu''s face and looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a different expression in the room. He could not help but frown slowly as if thinking. "Well, Lao Tian, since Xiaojiang has come back, we can talk about what to say later. Let''s first see what''s the so-called matter when Chairman Zhao asked us to come. After all, it''s the current bone of the company... Maybe there''s something important." Well, The old man looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who was still standing on the side, and kindly extended his hand to the opposite sofa. "Xiaojiang, your boy ran back after several twists and turns. You should also feel tired. Let''s sit together and listen to what director Zhao wants to say." "Yes..." Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t refuse the old man. Even though it was clear that Zhao Fangxu asked two old people to come over, it was probably to persuade him to continue to be a dog for the company, but finally thought about it, he sat obediently opposite the sofa. "Dong Zhao, what else can you say? The family teacher came all the way here... But there is no time to waste." "Xiaojiang! How to talk!" Tian Lao heard this and looked at Liu Xiaojiang suspiciously. He didn''t know what had happened to his disciple. After all, if he had put it in the past... Obviously, such words shouldn''t have come from his mouth. What''s more? Up to now, my apprentice still works for the company under the hands of Zhao Fangxu Chapter 404 "It doesn''t matter..." Zhao Fangxu saw Tian Lao''s appearance, then shook his head and said with a smile: "Xiaojiang just has some misunderstanding with me. The current attitude is not without reason. You must not be innocent children." "Misunderstanding?" Tian Lao Wen Yan looked at Zhao Fangxu and his changed disciple. Finally, he closed his mouth when he didn''t understand the situation, but his eyes were always paying attention to the disciple he valued most. "Yes, it''s just a misunderstanding. Only if the misunderstanding can be solved, everything will be happy..." Zhao Fangxu smiled and nodded. "Oh, Mr. Zhao, there seems to be no misunderstanding between us. Even if there is any so-called misunderstanding, it should be between me and the company, or with ordinary people..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhao Fangxu jokingly. "Mr. Zhao, I am always very satisfied with you as a leader, because you will not do things too much, but also try to consider problems from my point of view. You have always taken good care of us temporary workers..." "Mr. Zhao, listen to my advice and don''t get involved in my affairs. If you are willing to help me take care of Erzhuang more in the future, even if you won''t be allowed in the open, I will still admit the care of your old leader in Liu Xiaojiang''s heart..." "Xiaojiang, even the old Heavenly Master and Tian Lao are here. I ask you to keep calm and don''t start with Su Cheng for the time being......" Zhao Fangxu looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a complex expression. "Someone must bear the consequences for my injustice..." Liu Xiaojiang replied indifferently. "Since Su Cheng is the one who has decided all this, he should pay for his decision, otherwise... What is the difference between a man who clearly has resistance and those lambs who can only be slaughtered, or does he not treat me as a person?" "If Su Cheng doesn''t die, who should bear his retribution? Do you want me to do it to you, a good old leader, or to those guys who hide behind to guide the country..." "The former..." Speaking of this, he looked up at Zhao Fangxu, then calmly shook his head and said, "I don''t want to do this." "As for the latter..." "Do you want the next thing to develop to the worst outcome as soon as possible, completely separate my whole nature from others, and want to see who destroys who in the end..." "How could I think so?" Zhao Fangxu denied without thinking. "Xiaojiang, I know you are wronged, and I know that under the leadership of Su Cheng, the company has made behaviors that are enough to disappoint you, but none of these... Can be a reason for the destruction of the company and either of you." "He is a little Su Cheng. Why can he destroy a company that has been like a day for decades? Why can he easily destroy an excellent young man like you... He doesn''t deserve it!" "Dong Zhao, you are too naive. Even without Su Cheng, there will be people like Zhao Cheng, Qian Cheng and sun Cheng..." Liu Xiaojiang said calmly. "Su Cheng just let me see the facts in advance, a company and the real facts above that I don''t trust......" "How can you be so sure?" Zhao Fangxu frowned. "Don''t you trust me anymore? I always agree with all your ideas..." "You are old." Liu Xiaojiang interrupted mercilessly. "Just like my master and martial uncle, you can''t say when you will stop caring about world affairs. At that time... Even if the newly appointed director of the company is not Su Cheng, you can''t have this level of trust in me." "Things have always been in the most conspicuous place, and the outbreak is just a matter of time..." "In addition to Su Cheng, what other people have reasons for you?" Zhao Fangxu said incomprehensibly. "Because my identity is too mysterious..." Liu Xiaojiang said: "generally, managers who are not generous will never allow themselves, especially in an important organization such as the company, there are guys who don''t know their origin." "They like the feeling that they can control everything..." "Then take the initiative to show your identity!" Zhao Fangxu seemed to grasp the key point, and his emotional eyes lit up. "Xiaojiang, things have come to this point. What can be worse than now? Your true identity before joining the company..." "Unfortunately, that''s the problem..." Liu Xiaojiang suddenly laughed, and even made Zhao Fangxu feel a trace of fear. "If you show my true identity, there is really no room for relaxation, and it will only make things develop faster to the end you don''t want..." "The company and I, even the vast majority of those above, must have only one side that can continue to exist......" "Why?" Zhao Fangxu obviously didn''t believe this. He thought Liu Xiaojiang was too lazy to explain. He was just looking for reasons to embarrass himself, so he asked subconsciously without much hope. Wen Yan, When Liu Xiaojiang saw Zhao Fangxu looking at him, he naturally knew what the old leader thought in his heart. Then he slowly raised the corners of his mouth under the gaze of the other party. "Because there is a fundamental difference between me and you, and as long as you notice the difference in me, there will even be a fight between me and you that is not related to hatred." So far, He looked up at Tian Lao, who was already at a loss, and the silent old Heavenly Master sitting on the opposite sofa, and said: "Because..." "In essence, I can''t be called ''human''..." As soon as it comes out, There was silence in the room, No matter Zhao Fangxu, who had been asking questions just now, Tian Lao, whose face was full of confusion and incomprehension, or the old Heavenly Master who kept silent from beginning to end, all looked at Liu Xiaojiang with doubts. "You... What did you say just now?" Zhao Fangxu said unbelievably. If you just find reasons to embarrass yourself and just want to vent your grievances and anger, you will at least find a decent speech. Not people Such inexplicable words came out of Liu Xiaojiang''s mouth, but Zhao Fangxu, a wise man, believed most of them in an instant, because he didn''t think Liu Xiaojiang would deceive himself with such "stupid words". However, Before Liu Xiaojiang could answer Zhao Fangxu, The silent old master suddenly said slowly: "Xiaojiang, have you thought about it? Do you really want to go another way Is your heart out of control? " Chapter 405 "Old master?!" Zhao Fangxu thought there was something wrong with Liu Xiaojiang''s absurd words. At present, he noticed that the old people around him were not surprised. On the contrary, it was like he had expected this incredible situation. Then he could not help but ask after him with some abnormal tension. "Old Heavenly Master, your martial nephew... What are you hiding?!" However, After the old Heavenly Master asked, he found that both of them were silent looking at each other. No one answered their questions, and no one understood the inexplicable fear caused by the unknown in his heart. After all, considering the current situation, Liu Xiaojiang''s personal mood and the old Heavenly Master''s attitude towards things, it can undoubtedly show that what Liu Xiaojiang said is true! Liu Xiaojiang is not human After knowing the essence of Liu Xiaojiang''s existence, Zhao Fangxu quickly figured out Liu Xiaojiang''s mystery along this point, in addition to his fear that the world might change even more. Lianmen port beheaded zombie incident Sun Group''s rare failure to cooperate After the attack on the sun family, sun Lanlan paid silent attention to Liu Xiaojiang from a private perspective ¡­¡­¡­ Now, Liu Xiaojiang is clearly not the so-called sage, but he took the initiative to put forward a plan with great risk, trying to help the company and the above, and solve the potential threat to social order from the root original! All this is because he is not very human in essence, but he extremely hopes to win the double trust of the company and the above, in order to... He can live safely in the world like a normal person?! As a result Liu Xiaojiang, the biggest and most dangerous unstable factor, obviously has a great chance to settle down forever, but he was actively pushed to the opposite by the company and the above two sides, so that he lost patience with the company and the above... And even with mankind! Terrible! This result can hardly be worse! "Senior brother..." Tian Lao''s psychological activities are naturally not as complex as Zhao Fangxu. The old man almost trusts Liu Xiaojiang''s only disciple as long as he doesn''t commit crimes. However, hearing what Liu Xiaojiang had just said, the old man did not hesitate to believe it, but he still couldn''t help turning his head and looking at his senior brother. "Xiao Jiang, he''s just saying this now. Do you already know..." Wen Yan, Although the old Heavenly Master has been watching Liu Xiaojiang, he still can''t treat the younger martial brother who is also present as an outsider like Zhao Fangxu. He looked at Tian Lao calmly, then nodded under Liu Xiaojiang''s gaze and said: "Lao Tian, do you remember when Xiaojiang was on the mountain, he was unconscious for several days because of something wrong in cultivation..." "You asked me to check Xiaojiang''s situation personally. It was at that time... That I confirmed that the boy was not very human." "In that case..." Tian Lao naturally won''t forget everything about Liu Xiaojiang. Besides, when Liu Xiaojiang was practicing on Longhu Mountain, he can be regarded as an unforgettable memory of the old man in recent years. But that''s why. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Tian Lao was obviously accusing the old master of concealing the matter. "... Lao Tian, calm down. Isn''t it irreparable?" of course, the old Heavenly Master knows his younger martial brother Tian Jinzhong who has been together for many years, and knows why the other party accuses him of hiding it. "Even if I told you what I could do at the beginning, the most is to keep him on the mountain for a few more years. After all, he has his own things to do... Sooner or later he will choose to go down the mountain. I don''t want him to make a lot of trouble with you and me when he chooses to go down the mountain in the future." "Xiaojiang''s existence is alien in anyone''s eyes, so the situation of ''not my race, his heart must be different'' has to be prevented. As for his physique... The fewer people know, the better." "Besides, Lao Tian, you''ve worked hard enough these years, and I don''t want to tell you the secret of Xiaojiang......" "...... You know that the world can''t accept an alien, why do you let Xiaojiang choose to go down the mountain." Tian Lao can''t help shaking his head and sighing. It seems that he is regretting his useless and didn''t notice the secret hidden in Liu Xiaojiang earlier. "......." the old Heavenly Master did not answer Tian Lao''s question again, but turned to Liu Xiaojiang, who had been silent in the house. "Xiaojiang, now that things have come to the present situation, you have opened your mouth and told the secrets hidden in your body. Are the reins that once tied behind you so that you have to move forward hard... Broken?" "I can''t walk anymore..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhao Fangxu with a complicated face, then calmly shook his head at the old Heavenly Master and said: "so..." "The disciple intends to break the reins tied behind him and give up the road that seems mild but will only cause harm to himself. The other road may look more dangerous... But it may not be possible for the disciple to stand at the end of the road." "What is the end you are pursuing?" the old Heavenly Master thought and asked again. "You know..." Liu Xiaojiang did not answer directly, but smiled at the two old people in Longhu Mountain and said: "Shifu, Shibo..... No matter which way the disciple will choose in the future, and how the outside world will describe the so-called alien disciple, it can not change the fact that the disciple was once the preacher of Zhengyi master." "Shien is mighty..." "Since the disciple promised you two that he would not become a vicious person in everyone''s eyes, the end of the road under the disciple''s feet will not change easily." "Xiaojiang, listen to the teacher''s advice..." Tian Lao looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a smile in the house and remembered the recent actions of the company and above "You boy, you''d better go back with us..." "No matter what the company and the top have done and how they have failed to live up to your expectations, at least they can live at ease on our Dragon Tiger Mountain..." Speaking of which, Tian Lao couldn''t help looking at Zhao Fangxu in the room and then said as if threatening: "If Su Cheng of the company doesn''t want to let Xiaojiang go, I don''t dare to say other people of the decent school, but at least I''m a useless old fellow, I won''t embarrass you. I just want a stable closing disciple..." "......." Zhao Fangxu. "Lao Tian, don''t embarrass Zhao Dong. You should understand that Zhao Dong is very embarrassed now." the old Heavenly Master opened his mouth and made a round of it. "Everything that has happened recently sounds like Su Cheng, but this person just took the place of director Zhao and sat in a seat with enough energy. He alone... Can''t represent everyone in the world." So far, The old man looked at Zhao Fangxu with a smile, "Mr. Zhao, do you think so?" "... when, of course." Zhao Fangxu could only squeeze out a smile on his face, nodded along with the old Heavenly Master''s words and said: "Su Cheng certainly can''t represent everyone. He can''t even represent the people in the company. Everything is just the private will of a guy like him..." At the moment, facing Liu Xiaojiang who wants to break with the company and the above, he doesn''t want to see that kind of situation, even if he doesn''t consider the idea of Zhengyi Tianshi Dao about Liu Xiaojiang''s disciple and only considers the strong personal strength Liu Xiaojiang has shown at present. After all, one person solved the alien forces of neon and country m in a short time, and even fundamentally attacked the alien forces of other countries. Liu Xiaojiang''s power is almost more than Zhao Fangxu''s imagination at the beginning How can this guy be solved quietly? The only old man who seems to have strength in the alien circle may be the top expert who may solve Liu Xiaojiang''s trouble, but now he can be regarded as Liu Xiaojiang''s own trouble Tianshi mansion did not know the cause of everything, nor did it not understand the company and its decisions. It even witnessed the company and its decisions. In this case, based on the fact that Liu Xiaojiang is not human, it would be good not to find trouble with the company! How can he persuade the old Heavenly Master Zhang Zhiwei to kill his relatives just by relying on the fact that Liu Xiaojiang is not human when the company and the above are unreasonable?! And Even if he can really persuade Zhang Zhiwei to deal with Liu Xiaojiang in the general sense, he must be in the case that Liu Xiaojiang is really a disaster to the world! Right now Liu Xiaojiang just wants to break with the company and its superiors, just want the life of Su Cheng, the person in charge of the company, and just want to avenge his injustice. Can this kind of thing be regarded as a disaster to the world? The lives of Su Cheng and Qu Tong Aren''t they responsible for everything now? Isn''t Liu Xiaojiang taking the initiative to eliminate the scourge for the world?! The more Zhao Fangxu thought about it, the more he felt that he was unreasonable and could not have reason to persuade Zhang Zhiwei to deal with Liu Xiaojiang, so he placed his hope on Liu Xiaojiang again. "Xiaojiang, no matter what you are, it''s not hard to understand if you kill Su Cheng from a normal and objective point of view, but you are a temporary worker of the company, and Su Cheng is the person in charge of the company at this stage..." "Not from today." Liu Xiaojiang still didn''t give Zhao Fangxu face, and even directly interrupted each other. "Liu Xiaojiang is the temporary worker in the northeast region of the company, and I am the leader of the terrorist organization yinggou. There is no connection in any sense between the two. This is the decision made by Su Cheng and all of you......." "Do you want to lead the whole company against the company?" Zhao Fangxu couldn''t help reminding. "Xiaojiang, no matter what Su Cheng has done, it is impossible to really erase the fact that everyone knows. You are Liu Xiaojiang, a temporary worker in the northeast region of the company. Yinggou... Is just a name born in your plan." "I don''t know what you promised the old Heavenly Master and Tian Lao, and what the end point you pursue exists, but I think everything you have done in the past to help the company completely draw a line with everyone... It will only push you into a desperate situation!" "Is that all you want to say?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhao Fangxu calmly. "Is it only my own choice that I chose another path? Su Cheng''s death may only be a manifestation of my personal anger, but it is a complete break with the company and the top..... Is it really just Su Cheng who is blocking it?" "As I said just now, even without Su Cheng, there are Zhao Cheng, Qian Cheng and sun Cheng..." "The difference between you and me determines that you won''t trust me. It doesn''t even matter what I did and what risks I took the initiative to help you..." "Su Cheng is just an opportunity..." With that, Liu Xiaojiang slowly got up from the sofa and stood in front of the three old people in the house, saying: "Master, martial uncle..." "Disciples are unfilial. It seems that it will be difficult to call themselves disciples of Tianshi mansion in the future. However, if you have the opportunity to go up to the end of the road under your feet, Longhu Mountain... Naturally is also the disciple''s school." "After all, if I don''t have the chance to go up to the end of this road, even if I miss the school, I''m just discrediting Longhu Mountain, and even may have a negative impact on everyone on the mountain..." "After today..." "Xiaojiang can''t guarantee his future, nor can he guarantee that he won''t involve Longhu Mountain, but at least he will remember what he promised, and at least he will try to stick to everything his heart pursues... Worthy of his heart." "If one day in the future, for the sake of the so-called great righteousness... Xiaojiang will naturally remember the past school feelings and show mercy to some Zhengyi disciples who don''t go too far." "And in another case..." Say, He looked at the old Heavenly Master who was not sad or happy on the sofa, but didn''t say anything at last. He just shook his head and sighed with complex eyes: "Leave it to fate..." Then, He finally looked at the angry old man in the wheelchair next to the sofa, tried to squeeze a smile on his face and said: "Master, I''m ashamed of you..." Let''s go, Liu Xiaojiang turned and walked to the porch of the room. He didn''t dare to see the expression on Tian Lao''s face. He just wanted to leave the place immediately to avoid the gradual fermentation of his weakness. "Xiaojiang! Xiaojiang! Liu Xiaojiang! Come back to me! Go back to the mountain! Let''s go back to the mountain together! The earthly world doesn''t want to accept you! I accept you as a teacher! The Dragon Tiger Mountain accepts you! The decent school accepts you! You..... Cough cough!!!" I heard a violent cough behind me, Liu Xiaojiang stopped at the entrance. Although he didn''t mean to look back, he still managed to resist the trembling of his tone and said calmly: "Mr. Zhao, you brought the master here. If anything happens to the master, I will charge this account to the company instead of the so-called ''Su Cheng alone''..." "As for whether you want to tell the company and those above everything after today, based on your care and support for me in the past, Xiaojiang won''t have any complaints no matter what you choose to do Take care. " Chapter 406 After Liu Xiaojiang left, The atmosphere in the room suddenly became silent, The three elders are obviously considering Liu Xiaojiang''s problem and trying to come up with a way to make the future not so bad, but in the end, no matter how they look at the problem, they will always return to the origin of all problems. Liu Xiaojiang is not human If this key problem is not well solved, it is difficult for all ideas and means to play any role. After all, it''s really hard for people to accept other aliens and have almost the same living treatment as themselves, even the aliens who are also "people", let alone Liu Xiaojiang, who is enough to threaten human groups. As long as Liu Xiaojiang is still a non-human alien, problems such as his heart must be different will always exist, and sooner or later, irreconcilable conflicts will break out. "Old Heavenly Master..." Zhao Fangxu looked at the two of Longhu Mountain with a complex and heavy expression. "I think you''d better take Tian Lao back first. Then if the situation is really bad, I''ll invite you to come and preside over justice... How about it?" Wen Yan, The old Heavenly Master first looked at Tian Lao, who was emotionally stable, but his face was more ugly than that of Liu Xiaoxu. Then he nodded sympathetically to Zhao Fangxu and said: "The child''s idea has always been very firm. Since he has given up the road of saints and insisted on taking this road almost the same as that of ordinary people, even Lao Tian and I can''t take him back with just a few words." "Don''t you blame him at all?" Zhao Fangxu frowned slightly at this. "I know he is indeed a disciple from your Tianshi mansion. After all, it was agreed and arranged by the company. I also understand that Tianshi mansion has always had the tradition of protecting calves..." "However, judging from his attitude today, if you still follow the tradition of protecting calves in the future... It''s uncertain who will be labeled as helping the tyranny, which should not be a good thing for the inheritance of Tianshi mansion?" "Zhao Dong..." the old Heavenly Master looked at Zhao Fangxu with a smile. "You shouldn''t be threatening me?" "... it''s already this time. Don''t make fun of me anymore." Zhao Fangxu shook his head and smiled bitterly. "You know my position. I won''t be partial to any party. The company exists to deal with the ''potential risks of society''. I just hope that the society can develop steadily and stably all the time..." "So, at present, in my eyes, Xiaojiang is not so much the biggest threat as someone made Xiaojiang the biggest threat, otherwise things would not have developed to this extent..." "There are problems with Xiaojiang, but considering his previous actions, all of them are helping the company stabilize order. Therefore, as long as no one knows the so-called problems... They are not a big problem at all." "I have to say, at least before today, I even had the idea of letting Xiaojiang take over, because I have never seen a young man as excellent as him who agrees with the real concept of the company at the same time..." "What a pity..." "Everything has been destroyed by Su Cheng and his people. Compared with Xiaojiang who has problems but doesn''t want to be a problem, these guys who have no problems but always want to make problems are the biggest potential threat to social stability and development in my eyes." "Life is alive, seek a stable......" the old Heavenly Master didn''t comment on Zhao Fangxu''s idea, but said slowly and calmly. "We wild Taoists on the mountain don''t deal in the worldly fame and wealth market. We are calm and only want to be safe all our life. Those with great ambition may want to save others in danger..." "But..." "Once they come down from the mountain and enter the world, most of them will be confused by the secular world and worry about what Tao they are building on the mountain. Those who can find the answer may return to Longhu Mountain in the future, and those who can''t find the answer... Will gradually sink in the secular world." "Heart... Can''t be calm for a long time." "Director Zhao, although you are not a monk, you work as a director of the company, but it happens to coincide with the idea of the Tao seeker. You agree with Xiaojiang''s child to join the whole nature..." "But..." "In your previous position, you can''t calm down and do nothing. You always have to be distracted by all kinds of trivial things. Now..... Why don''t you wait patiently for things to develop and deal with the situation in a constant and changeable way." "You mean..." Zhao Fangxu hesitated. "Wait..." the old Heavenly Master answered in a flat tone. "I believe that Xiaojiang won''t be ignorant. Everything he said today is suspected of being angry. Su Cheng''s people may be bound to die in his heart, but at least... They won''t die." "Children will always grow up, not to mention that they are not children at all. As long as we elders reach out and pull in a relatively timely manner before the children really destroy themselves......" "Can we only do this now..." Zhao Fangxu looked down and thought. He was still a little embarrassed. "Elder martial brother..." Tian Lao could not help looking at his elder martial brother suspiciously when he heard the old Heavenly Master''s penetrating remarks. "How can you be so thorough in doing things? You''re more clever than Huaiyi in those days. Have you already predicted the current situation? It shouldn''t be..." "... Lao Tian." the old Heavenly Master couldn''t help jumping his eyebrows and looked at the suspicious Tian man with a smile. "You look into my eyes. Can''t you see the light of wisdom from here..." "Elder martial brother, where are your eyes? I can''t see it." Tian Lao looked at the old Heavenly Master''s narrowed eyes. Although he didn''t mean to joke, he really couldn''t see any light representing wisdom. He couldn''t even find that the other party had opened his eyes if he wasn''t careful. "... if you don''t speak, no one will treat you as a mute. Now that you have figured it out, hurry back to the mountain with me." the old Heavenly Master saw that Tian Lao was not joking with himself, but that''s why he felt a little unhappy. "Xiaojiang, will the child really go back?" Tian Lao didn''t care about the old Heavenly Master''s tone, but he was still a little worried about Liu Xiaojiang. He was worried that his disciple had gone the wrong way, and he was more worried about the end of sending a white haired man to a black haired man. Hearing this, The old Heavenly Master looked at Zhao Fangxu on one side, then nodded at Tian Lao like a promise, and said: "Lao Tian, his children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Don''t care too much about Xiaojiang. Brother, now I can only promise you one thing, that is... Liu Xiaojiang is indeed a disciple recognized by my Zhengyi Heavenly Master." "Besides..." "From today on, he is also qualified to inherit the position of Zhengyi Heavenly Master and give his surname... Zhang." Wen Yan, "......." Zhao Fangxu''s heart was "cluttering" again. Didn''t the old guy say it himself just now... Won''t he mess up for the time being?! Chapter 407 The next day, Near the headquarters of Yaoxing society in Beijing, In the innermost card seat of the cafe, "Little martial uncle, Taoist priest Wang, have you heard that they went down the mountain..." Zhang Chulan put down her mobile phone, looked at Feng Baobao who was eating next to her, and then looked up at the two people sitting opposite. "Moreover, I went down the mountain secretly. If I hadn''t been seen by the people in the circle at the airport when I went back, no one would have known that the two old people had come down the mountain quietly to the capital......" "Master and martial uncle Tian went down the mountain together..." Zhang Lingyu was stunned at this, then thought for a moment with a frown and said: "Probably it''s also about Xiaojiang. After all, it''s to arrange that identity for Xiaojiang. If they don''t make a reasonable explanation with Longhu Mountain face to face, Shifu and martial uncle Tian won''t agree at all..." "... do you think the two masters will agree to this after reasonable explanation?" Zhang Chulan asked again as if he wanted to confirm something. "It''s possible..." Zhang Lingyu looked down and thought, then suddenly shook her head firmly and said, "no, it''s impossible. Shifu and martial uncle Tian will never allow Xiaojiang to be assigned that identity, nor can they deny Xiaojiang''s existence and identity for reputation." "What do you think of Tianshi mansion..." "I don''t think so," said Zhang Chulan, holding her chin in her hand and biting the straw in the cup with her mouth: "Think about the importance that master Tian attached to brother Liu, and think about his attitude towards my grandfather. Even the thirty-six thieves didn''t shut up. How could he compromise with Su Cheng of the company for the sake of reputation?" "Yes!" Zhang Lingyu nodded with deep approval. "I said..." Wang also looked up at them on the table, yawned and said: "the Tianshi mansion is upright, not afraid of the shadow slanting, and not afraid of the so-called reputation damage, but since it is so..... Why should the old Tianshi lead the Tianlao down the mountain together?" "Tian Lao clearly attaches great importance to Xiaojiang''s goods. If he wants to meet and explain about Xiaojiang this time, he has to arrange that kind of identity for Xiaojiang. Isn''t the old Heavenly Master afraid to annoy Tian Lao about this kind of thing?" "I also doubt this..." Zhang Chulan nodded thoughtfully and said: "it''s reasonable to say..." "If things are really like what we speculate, Su Cheng of the company plans to explain brother Liu face to face. The purpose is to make that unreasonable identity seem reasonable. Shiye, he has no reason to take shiye Tian down the mountain." "Master Tian can''t move easily..." "At the beginning, when Luo Tian was on the dragon and tiger mountain, no one could see that the old man treated brother Liu as his own. The only difference between him and the king''s parents and grandchildren was that brother Liu would not bully others. Brother Liu was not as promising as king." "Uncle Tian hasn''t left Longhu Mountain for decades since he had an accident that year..." Zhang Lingyu couldn''t help but doubt. "Is there a turn for the better in Xiaojiang''s affairs?" "......." Zhang Chulan. "Wang Ye. "Little martial uncle, brother Liu has been completely cold. Even if there is a turn for the better, what can it be? Can it be brought back to life if it is cool like that?" Zhang Chulan couldn''t help shaking her head at Zhang Lingyu and doubted whether his little martial uncle''s brain melon seeds were really stupid. "I''ve calculated..." Wang also said helplessly. "A while ago, after learning about the death of the goods, I honestly said that I didn''t dare and didn''t want to believe it, so I found a chance to recalculate the divination for the goods..." "However, you also know that my method is a little special. The situation of the goods... Is also similar to this unlucky thing that doesn''t know whether you are hungry or full, so you can only rely on asking seemingly irrelevant questions and looking for really important clues from multiple answers." "The result can be confirmed as......" "Liu Xiaojiang, a strange person, no longer exists, so that other ordinary people called ''Liu Xiaojiang'' in the world also began to confuse my way of observation among the answers to many questions..." However, Just then, "Hmm???" Feng Baobao suddenly stopped his hand and casually wiped the food residue on his mouth with his overalls. Then, as if he noticed something strange, he turned around and looked around the cafe. See this, Based on the trust in Feng Baobao''s ability, the other three people present also put away their slack one after another. Zhang Chulan immediately sat up straight and asked in a low voice with a slightly nervous expression: "sister bao''er, what''s the matter with you? Did... We were discovered by the Yao Xing society?" "Lao Qing, isn''t he staring outside with his magic? How can he not inform us that the people of the Yao Xing society are coming? Is he careless..." However, before he had finished speaking, he saw Zhuge Qing push the door and enter the cafe. He still had that fox like smile on his face. But if you look closely, you will find that his smile seemed a little unnatural. Then, just as Wang also saw something wrong with Zhuge Qing and planned to ask what had happened, the other three people present except Feng Baobao were stunned after seeing the figure behind Zhuge Qing. "Long time no see, everyone..." Liu Xiaojiang stretched out his hand and pressed Zhuge Qing on the card seat. Then he sat down on the card seat with no guests nearby and smiled at the five friends who had a good relationship with him. A moment later, Zhang Chulan took the lead in reacting from the stupefied God, stretched out his hand and pinched his thigh, then turned his head and looked at Wang Ye sitting opposite, saying: "Lao Wang, that''s what you said no longer exists. If I''m not mistaken and have no dreams, I''ll rely on sister bao''er''s Qi watching Kung Fu, which is better than all of us. This person... Should be brother Liu himself without accident?" Wen Yan, Wang also looked at it. He didn''t seem surprised. He didn''t see anything unusual about Feng Baobao from Liu Xiaojiang. Then he looked at Liu Xiaojiang strangely and said: "You guy... What''s the matter? Doesn''t it mean you''ve died outside? My divination also makes it clear whether it''s true or false. Why do you look all right now... Give us a reasonable explanation!" "Xiaojiang..." Zhang Lingyu''s performance is the most touching. She usually looks indifferent and has a tepid attitude towards anyone. Now she sees Liu Xiaojiang standing in front of her. If she doesn''t resist it, she may have cried excitedly. "....." Liu Xiaojiang noticed Zhang Lingyu''s mood and felt flattered, but considering that he took the initiative to find their purpose, he smiled and shook his head slightly coldly. "I''m Liu Xiaojiang, not Liu Xiaojiang. At least I''m no longer the Liu Xiaojiang you know. I think we''d better get to know each other again..." Speaking of which, He gradually put away the smile on his face and said slowly, strangely and alienated: "Zhang Chulan, Zhang Lingyu, Wang Ye, Zhuge Qing, and Feng Baobao..." "I already know what you five think. I want to save Chen duo from the Obsidian society. No matter whether the plan can really succeed in the end, I''ll write it down." Chapter 408 As soon as it comes out, Especially after feeling Liu Xiaojiang''s estrangement in tone, the four people present except Feng Baobao were all confused. Almost everyone found that Liu Xiaojiang seemed to have changed a lot. Win hook. Based on the company''s recent "publicity" on the identity of the full head, Zhang Chulan and others will not feel strange to this name, so that they will even have a thunderous feeling about it after considering the events related to the full leader not long ago and who the real identity of the full leader yinggou is. Just After the company''s vigorous promotion in the alien circle, at least in today''s bone eye, the name Ying Gou represents almost all "evil"! The death of Tang miaoxing, the old head of Tang clan One of the four, the night of the Wang family''s extermination And the actions of suspected terrorist organizations abroad These events that have been rare for many years have been counted on the head of Ying Gou, the head of the all sex leader! In this situation, which will almost be regarded as "extremely evil" by everyone in the circle, Liu Xiaojiang actually undertook all the unreasonable arrangements of the company as soon as he appeared, and even gave up his real identity that can stand in the sun This is by no means a good omen! "Brother Liu..." Zhang Chulan thought she knew Liu Xiaojiang, so she asked carefully, "are you stunned by the company''s decision?" "The relationship between Liu Xiaojiang and Ying Gou, the all-round leader, can''t be ignored at this moment......" "I know what I''m doing." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head calmly and interrupted. "Liu Xiaojiang has nothing to do with Ying Gou, the general leader, because Liu Xiaojiang didn''t exist at all from the beginning. Some... Just used a false identity to sneak into Ying Gou within the company." "Now the false identity has been completely recognized by the company. Naturally, I can only be the leader of the whole company, Ying Gou. Liu Xiaojiang... Has completely disappeared." "This is unrealistic." Zhang Chulan felt a headache and rubbed his temples. "Brother Liu, although there are not many people in the circle who know that Xiao Liu is a temporary worker in the company, it is not at all. Few people are aware of this fact." "Immortal Liu is a disciple of Tianshi mansion as famous as immortal Lingyu. He fully demonstrated his strength at the Luo Tian Festival. Even if few people know where he went after he was expelled from the school, they can at least confirm the existence of Liu Xiaojiang." "Now, even without mentioning those who know the facts, how many people will see the fishy relationship between the company and Liu Xiaojiang based on the insiders who can confirm Liu Xiaojiang''s existence?" Speaking of which, Zhang Chulan lowered her vigilance against "winning hook" and forced a smile on her face, saying: "Brother Liu, as long as you rely on the existence of these discerning people and people who know the inside story like us, you can easily expose all the arrangements of Su Cheng when you come back alive and attack the arrogance of the company led by him." "There is still room for redemption, far from being desperate..." "... Zhang Chulan, since you are so smart, can''t you see that... I don''t want to compromise anymore?" Liu Xiaojiang didn''t deny everything Zhang Chulan said, and then looked at the other three young strangers present. "I really wanted to compromise with the company and help the leaders of the company do a lot of things, but only in exchange for their suspicion and handling......" "Now that I have threatened them and even obtained the qualification to be equal to them, why should I compromise with an enemy who only suspects myself?" Say, He turned to Feng Baobao sitting next to Zhang Chulan and said, "Zhang Chulan, when he doesn''t have the power to resist, it''s nothing wrong to cautiously seek a way to live next to the enemy, but don''t mistake the enemy as his own." "I also know the situation of Feng Baobao, but I don''t intend to embarrass you for personal reasons. It doesn''t mean that those people can choose to accept it like me, even Zhao Dong, who had a good relationship with Xu in those years..." "When the problem is serious and even breaks out, all you can choose to believe is yourself and the power in your hands. At most, there are only a few people you can trust..." "What a pity..." "It''s hard to find people who can be trusted. In the end, people can only rely on themselves and the power they hold in their hands. To put it bluntly..... In this so-called society composed of human nature, power can sadly represent everything." "By the way..." "Feng Baobao, if your way of life doesn''t work one day in the future, you are welcome to join me, so that maybe before I encounter failure... At least you can ensure your safety." "Oh..." Feng Baobao nodded a little numbly. "Well, let''s do it first." Liu Xiaojiang smiled and shook his head. Then he slowly got up from the card seat of the sofa. "Zhang Chulan, that''s all I want to say today. Chen duo doesn''t need you to intervene. It''s enough for me to go alone." "In addition..." "Before you are completely desperate because of Feng Baobao''s problem, you''d better not have any form of contact with me in the future... You should understand the reason." With that, Liu Xiaojiang plans to turn around and leave the cafe. He goes to Yaoxing club to find Qu Tong to save Chen duo. By the way, he takes one of the eight wonderful skills and kills the woman who dares to attack Chen duo and Erzhuang. However, "Lao Liu, is this your choice?" Wang also shouted to Liu Xiaojiang, who was going to leave. His tone was no longer lazy. It can be seen that he was obviously taking it seriously. Wen Yan, "Is there a problem?" Liu Xiaojiang stopped and turned to look at Wang Ye, but obviously he didn''t feel any accident. "Have you forgotten what you promised me?" Wang also frowned rarely, got up, walked out of the sofa seat and looked directly at Liu Xiaojiang a few meters away. "Is this decision taking into account the stability of the whole world?" "So?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Ye expressionless. "As a friend with a good relationship, do you think Liu Xiaojiang should die for the stability of the world?" "...... Er, of course I didn''t mean that." Wang almost choked on Liu Xiaojiang''s words, but even he couldn''t think of any good way immediately. He didn''t know what to do to ease the relationship between Liu Xiaojiang and the company. "Lao Liu, don''t leave in a hurry. Stay and talk together. Maybe you can think of a better way out?" "You don''t understand..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang and finally shook his head. "The relationship between me and the company... Or between me and ordinary people, as long as it is poked out, is an irreconcilable contradiction. There are only two ways to solve the problem, either completely eliminate each other or threaten each other... Maintain a short-term peace." "The decision I have made now, except that Su Cheng must die, is already a relatively mild means..." "I know..." Wang also looked at the others present, frowned and said: "I understand that your problem is more serious than Feng Baobao, and I may have guessed what the contradiction you said is, but... It hasn''t been known by many people. We have a chance to hide this secret forever." Hearing that, Liu Xiaojiang knew that the guys who persuaded him didn''t mean any harm, so he didn''t get angry with this behavior that was close to "persuading people to be magnanimous". He looked at Wang Ye and others and remained silent for a long time. Then he slowly raised his mouth and said: "Wang Ye, thanks, but I''ve decided. After all, paper can''t wrap fire. As long as the secret exists, it will be exposed sooner or later. The only solution is to make the secret no longer a secret. I''ll make everyone have to accept my existence." "Even if this will involve many innocent people?" Wang also subconsciously clenched his fist. "Even if this will involve many innocent people." Liu Xiaojiang ignored Wang Ye''s small moves, but even if he knew that the other party was such a guy, he still felt a little cold. "Lao Wang, don''t be impulsive. Although you say so, brother Liu is by no means that kind of person." Zhang Chulan found that there was something wrong between Wang and Liu Xiaojiang, and immediately took the initiative to persuade him with a smile on his face. "Even if we can fight......" ZHUGE Qing couldn''t help muttering. "Xiaojiang, master and martial uncle Tian, have they met with you?" Zhang Lingyu thought of the actions of the two old people on Longhu Mountain, felt Liu Xiaojiang''s determination this time, and began to worry about whether Tianshi mansion would be involved. "....." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhang Lingyu with worried expression and didn''t answer. Then he looked at Wang Ye with heavy eyes and shook his head. "Lao Wang, forget it. You can''t stop me and change any of my decisions." "As for the final outcome, it depends on whether you believe me. After all, I didn''t have any hatred for those really innocent people in the world......" "And..." "For you, if you don''t take the initiative to obstruct me unless you have to, I don''t want to have any form of conflict with you..." "After all, if friends have to fight each other for some ethereal things, it will easily make people feel collapsed. I don''t expect to experience the sad scene of killing friends but having to collect their bodies." Let''s go, Ignoring the complexity in the eyes of Wang Ye and others, Liu Xiaojiang turned and walked outside the cafe again, waved his hands to the people behind him without looking back, and said in a relaxed tone in the past: "Chu LAN, Baobao, Lingyu, brother Zhuge, and Lao Wang Goodbye. " Chapter 409 After Liu Xiaojiang left, In addition to Feng Baobao, the expressions on the faces of the other four people in the cafe seemed a little heavy. Fortunately, there were not many guests staying here for coffee in the evening, and the waiter who had been busy for a long time inevitably dozed off at the front desk. Therefore, no one noticed that he was lucky to escape. Now if Liu Xiaojiang and Wang also start here, he will not pay attention to the ordinary people around him Wang also walked back to the card seat where Zhang Chulan and others were. His face was particularly embarrassed and sat in the position. "Lao Zhang, is it even this kind of thing that you expected at the beginning?" "... how could it be." Zhang Chulan looked at Wang Ye with such a rare expression and shook his head with a slightly guilty smile "Like all of you, I think brother Liu is dead. Otherwise, how could I risk so much to come with you to save Chen duo in order to repay brother Liu''s care..." "Lao Wang, what''s the matter with you? Even if brother Liu really didn''t die and said those angry words just now, the reaction just now was a little too big?" "Yes..." ZHUGE Qing also looked at Wang Ye curiously. "The friendship between gentlemen is as light as water..." "If Xiao Liu is really dead, our friends don''t want to stand idly by because of morality and want to help him save Chen duo who used to be the most important..." "So now..." "He appeared in front of us, and the rumors broke down. Since he offered not to need our help, we also believe that he has the ability to solve Chen duo''s problem and get rid of the emotions caused by injustice, isn''t this a good thing?" "Angry words..." Zhang Lingyu doesn''t know why Zhang Chulan and Zhuge Qing are so sure that what Liu Xiaojiang just said is angry words. Obviously, he has never seen Liu Xiaojiang so serious in his own cognition. But considering these people present, almost everyone can become his own teacher. Even if he doesn''t agree with the views of Zhang Chulan and Zhuge Qing, he doesn''t speak out the groundless views in his heart. "You don''t understand..." Wang also thought with complicated eyes for a moment, then sighed as if he accepted his fate, looked at Feng Baobao sitting next to Zhang Chulan and said: "Everyone present, including immortal Lingyu, is smart in a sense. I believe you should also see that the goods just now are very similar to Feng Baobao in a sense, but..... There are differences in some places." "And..." Speaking of this, he took back his eyes to Feng Baobao, looked down at the cups of coffee on the table and said: "In the divinatory symbols in my interior scene, the difference between him and Feng Baobao will only be more deadly than exposing Feng Baobao''s existence..." Hearing that, Zhang Chulan''s heart suddenly "clattered". He now knew how evil Wang Ye''s Fenghou strange door was. Naturally, he didn''t think that the other party would have no basis to say such words, so he gradually put away the kind of smile on his face and asked as if he wanted to prove something. "Lao Wang, you know the problems of sister bao''er, and you know that sister bao''er''s'' itself ''is not a problem. Brother Liu''s problems... Can''t it be separated from his'' itself''?" "... both." Wang also looked at Zhang Chulan. "The guy who used to be is more like what you just said. Although he has some problems, he is not the root of the problem. He is even trying to get rid of the relationship between the problem and himself." "But now..." "As you have seen just now, even if you don''t know all the inside information, there has been a change in him, so that he has compromised with fate... He has accepted the fact that he is the problem itself and plans to let everyone accept his problem." "Is it difficult?" Zhu geqing habitually touched his chin and narrowed his fox like eyes: "Everyone has some problems, even ordinary people without power. The key is whether to put the problems in their hearts into action and present everything in the eyes of others around them......" "In order to curb the explicit expression of some malignant problems, the legal rules that are constantly improving are born... Aren''t they?" "It''s as difficult as heaven..." Wang also shook his head with complex eyes. "Lao Qing, you don''t know the problem of Feng Baobao, but you can''t be unaware of it at all. I don''t want you to be involved too much, so I won''t tell you about it. After today... You''d better go back first." "... the problem is so serious?" ZHUGE Qing looked at Feng Baobao with great interest, and then began to have greater curiosity about Liu Xiaojiang. "Since the matter is so serious, Lao Wang and Lao Zhang... What are you going to do next? Lao Zhang may still think that one thing is better than one thing because of the trouble at hand. Lao Wang... You don''t want to continue the situation just now?" "Although in terms of the atmosphere just now, I think Xiao Liuzhen is angry and loses his calmness, so he will show that attitude of rejecting people thousands of miles away, at least in the near future... I don''t think he will soon suppress his emotions." "If in the near future, when he has not calmed down his heart, you show that kind of attitude in front of him... Will he really not kill you?" "You know..." So far, He thought of what he had just seen with his own eyes and couldn''t help frowning slowly. "Although it''s not clear whether he was targeting US, the kind of killing intention inadvertently revealed... But it''s really pure." "It should be aimed at Su Cheng and Qu Tong..." Zhang Chulan said. "I also found brother Liu''s murderous intention, but after careful observation, I found that it was only when I mentioned the company and Yaoxing society that I inadvertently showed the subtle emotion......." "But you can''t deny that..." ZHUGE Qing shrugged casually. "He really showed that kind of pure killing intention in front of our friends, which is enough to show that the goods are still very unstable at least so far." "In this case, he said he didn''t want to experience the sad scene of killing his friend and then collecting the body for his friend. I don''t think it''s just a false threat to persuade Lao Wang to retreat." "You can''t watch the goods die..." Wang also thought carefully and said. "Whether Liu Xiaojiang, the temporary worker of the company, or yinggou, the new head of the company, he is still the guy we know well..." "If it''s just because of a Su Cheng, the world and the goods will suffer huge losses... It''s not cost-effective." "But brother Liu doesn''t seem to be joking..." Zhang Chulan confirmed some things here, and obviously no longer thought that Liu Xiaojiang was just talking angrily. "Brother Liu even met the two old men on the dragon and tiger mountain, which shows that even the two men failed to persuade him to give up this extreme behavior. It depends on us... How can we successfully deal between the two great forces?" "After all, whether it''s brother Liu or a giant like the company, it''s obviously not the existence that we can compete with......." "Have you no choice..." Wang also suddenly murmured thoughtfully. "Lao Wang?" Zhang Chulan looked at Wang Ye suspiciously. "Nothing..." Wang shook his head as if he thought it through, resumed his previous laziness, leaned back on the soft sofa and said: "Since that guy has made a decision and has to go on without looking back, we weak guys naturally have nothing to do. Now we can only lie down and listen to God''s fate... Everything is chosen by ourselves, and of course we have to bear the consequences." "Well, forget about that guy. Lao Zhang, you''d better concentrate on your own business. Feng Baobao has a lot of problems with this unlucky thing... It''s enough for you to have a headache." Just That said, Wang also did not have the slightest malaise in his eyes. On the contrary, he was much more determined than Liu Xiaojiang when he left, but it seemed that only Feng Baobao was acutely aware of this. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª On the other end, Liu Xiaojiang left the cafe where Zhang Chulan and others were located and came to the headquarters of Yaoxing society founded by Qu Tong without delay. Standing in front of the main door of the building, he slowly closed his eyes and felt the situation. He found that Chen duo was indeed imprisoned here by Qu Tong, and then he continued to walk towards the interior of Yaoxing society. "Do you have an appointment, sir?" The female staff in charge of receiving guests at the front desk saw Liu Xiaojiang in black sportswear and wearing sunglasses at night. Although they were very confused about the origin of the other party, they took the initiative to ask for questions out of politeness and professional habits. However, Liu Xiaojiang came to the front desk and looked at the female staff. A glimmer of gold flashed through his eyes under sunglasses, and then he could not help but frown slowly. [ordinary people...] [you are really a mean and cautious guy...] "Sir?" "I have an appointment..." Liu Xiaojiang said calmly and politely "Miss, if you don''t believe it, please call president Qu and say that her old friend yinggou... Is back." "I hope your president Qu will never treat his old friends badly. If he can make a grand and grand welcome ceremony... I will be very grateful to her as a good friend." "... OK, please wait a moment." the front desk lady was stunned when she heard the speech, because she had never seen such a guy who felt good about herself, but she finally held back her contempt and reached out to pick up the phone inside the front desk. Chapter 410 "What''s up?" "President, someone at the front desk came to you, said it was your old friend, his name was yinggou, and said... I hope you can hold a grand welcome ceremony for him." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± "President?" "Appearance characteristics..." "... it''s a young man with long black hair. He can''t see clearly because he wears sunglasses, but his age should not be too loud, and his black hands are coated with black nail polish." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± "President?" "... let him wait a moment and say the grand welcome ceremony he wants. I will meet all his requirements as much as possible." "Yes." "In addition, inform the person in charge of the personnel department and tell all regular employees that they can leave work early today. Everyone should leave the company within half an hour. If one person delays and fails to leave within half an hour... Then everyone''s year-end bonus will be cancelled." "Ah???" "Let me know at once!" "... yes, I see." ¡­¡­ Yao Xing society, In the president''s office, Qu Tong hung up the call with the front desk of the company. A little tension rarely appeared in the red pupil. Then he picked up the phone again and dialed a number, but he didn''t try to meet all the requirements of Liu Xiaojiang as he said just now. contrary, Not only did she not arrange for all the strange people under her hand to come to support, but she immediately arranged for people to take Chen duo away from the company''s secret channel, and informed Ma Xianhong that Liu Xiaojiang was not dead and had come to the headquarters of Yaoxing society. "Xianhong, do you think your sister can save the day this time?" "..... sister, I can at least guarantee that immortal Xiao Liu will not kill here, but if there are other schemes, I advise you to give up." Ma Xianhong''s voice was slightly incredible, and then came from the phone in Qu Tong''s hand. "After all, if Xiao Liu really didn''t die outside like rumors, he now... May be different from before. You should know how much the recent decision of the company will hit a loyal person." "Sister, you took Chen flower from the company... No, the behavior you took from him may have touched the scales of immortal Xiao Liu. After that, even if you are willing to return Chen flower intact, we should at least be prepared to bear his anger in advance." "As long as Chen Duo is returned..." Qu Tong shook his head with some self mockery at this time, but he still maintained his composure and composure in tone. "Won''t he make too much noise here?" Ma Xianhong didn''t hear Qu Tong''s negative view of this kind of thing at all, "I promise..." "All right, get ready." after these timely questions and answers, Qu Tong successfully set out Ma Xianhong''s real ideas and understood that he had lost control of his brother. Then he interrupted Ma Xianhong''s so-called guarantee and arranged. "If things go well, I''ll take him to the self-cultivation stove. In order to prevent him from losing his mind, you''d better prepare in advance..." Ma Xianhong was dissatisfied with this and said, "sister, you do this..." "Xianhong, in your heart, is sister important or immortal Xiao Liu important..." Qu Tong immediately took out his prepared words. "Have you only met once, because the other party is also a reasonable successor of eight wonders, you can sit and watch your relatives killed?" Ma Xianhong began to struggle again and said, "sister, I''m not..." "Then be obedient! Get ready for me!" Qu Tong said in an aggravated tone. "If you don''t want your sister to die, join hands with your sister to deal with him. Of course... If he doesn''t lose his mind, your sister won''t embarrass your friend." As soon as it comes out, Ma Xianhong immediately fell into silence. After a long time, he hesitated and said, "I know..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Half an hour later, The elevator on the first floor of Yaoxing society rang, At present, Qu Tong has taken off his women''s suit and put on sportswear suitable for boxing. He personally came to the waiting room at the front desk of the company and saw Liu Xiaojiang waiting for tea alone. "Immortal Xiao Liu, long time no see..." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang put down his tea cup and looked up at the woman he wanted to kill. "Miss Qu Tong, you should know why I came?" "Chen Duo is no longer here..." Qu Tong said with an affectation of calm. "I know..." Liu Xiaojiang naturally knows Qu Tong''s small actions, and has already realized that Chen duo has been taken away from Yao Xing society through perception. "The girl didn''t lose consciousness, but she seemed to cooperate with your little movements. Obviously, she was controlled by your ability. Instead of letting her stay here may become your shield, it''s better to let her leave here for the time being..." "After all, as long as you can kill you and the control means left on her, there will be a great probability of being relieved... Isn''t it?" "Hum..." Qu Tong slowly raised his mouth. "Since immortal Xiao Liu has made a decision, just get rid of me and see if this method is effective..." See this, Liu Xiaojiang could not help but subconsciously frown, "do you think I dare not?" "Of course not..." Qu Tong shook his head with a very calm smile. "I just think that although Xiao Liu''s strength is strong, his insight may not be as good as those senior executives of the company." "What do you mean?" Liu Xiaojiang wondered along Qu Tong''s train of thought. "Do you know what my ability is?" Qu Tong said calmly. "Double hands..." Liu Xiaojiang said. "Do you know what" Shuangquan "means?" Qu Tong asked again. "Life is both complete..." Liu Xiaojiang said his guess. "Through cultivation, I can only think of this'' double complete '', which may correspond to people''s'' sex'' and ''life''." "Not bad..." Qu Tong nodded. "It''s worthy of being immortal Xiao Liu. Unexpectedly, without understanding, he guessed the essence of both hands. Now..... Do you understand?" "The word ''Shuangquan'' of Shuangquan hand corresponds to people''s'' sex ''and'' life ''. My blue hand is mainly aimed at people''s'' sex'', and my red hand is aimed at people''s'' life ''..." "So what?" Liu Xiaojiang said without any concern. "Two full hands are just a skill that can make people use energy to exert some ability. I don''t believe it can still play its original effect after you die..." "Both hands are an ability, not an ability..." Qu Tong looked at Liu Xiaojiang with confidence. "It is indeed an ability for me, but for the people affected by it, it is actually more like a transformation of the soul and body." "Immortal Koyanagi, you can regard the effect of both hands as the scalpel in the surgeon''s hand, and those affected by both hands can be regarded as patients who have undergone surgery..." "The doctor accidentally had an accident, so that he died in the accident. Will the patients saved by the doctor with the scalpel relapse with the doctor''s death?" Hearing that, Liu Xiaojiang seemed to finally understand Qu Tong''s meaning, and then he couldn''t help looking at the woman with a frown, "even if you die, will the situation on Chen duo change..." "Human soul... Or spirit, can indeed repair itself." Qu Tong spread his hand with a smile. "However, it also depends on the person''s original spiritual strength. People like Chen duo, who lived under the control of the medicine fairy society since childhood and just gave birth to self-consciousness like a child, will only become more vulnerable than ordinary people once their spirit is lost..." "Patients in her situation may be naive enough to repair themselves, but at least it won''t happen in a short time. Maybe they won''t be able to repair themselves successfully in their whole life... But maybe." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang suddenly fell into silence, but after just a few tens of seconds, he suddenly looked at Qu Tong with a smile and said: "Miss Qu Tong, it seems that it''s because of the existence of Chen duo. The welcome ceremony I said before will not be satisfied by Yaoxing society. Now there seem to be only a dozen strange people here besides Ma Xianhong... It''s not grand." "Since you know that immortal Xiao Liu wants to catch all of our Yaoxing club this time..." Qu Tong didn''t deny it. "Since I still have chips that can play a role in my hands, why should I give you a chance to vent your anger on others? If all the members of Yaoxing society are killed by you and lose a lot of available manpower, how can I continue to work in the future?" "Unfortunately, I don''t care about these..." Liu Xiaojiang smiled and shook his head. "What?" Qu Tong didn''t think Liu Xiaojiang would ignore Chen duo''s comfort, so he couldn''t understand the meaning of Liu Xiaojiang''s sentence for a while. "Nothing..." Liu Xiaojiang ignored Qu Tong''s doubts, and then raised his eyes to the direction of Ma Xianhong. "Miss Qu Tong, since others have been prepared and have almost lost control of Ma Xianhong, at least this time... Let me take away the old horse that has lost its use value." "After all, today..." "Although I don''t know what you''re going to do, considering your woman''s caution and prudence, the self-cultivation stove you need... Should have been improved almost. Ma Xianhong can only be abandoned here." "Oh..." Qu Tong could not help but relax. "It seems that immortal Xiao Liu really has the so-called true feelings for my brother Ma Xianhong..." With that, Qu Tong turned to face the door of the waiting room and said to Liu Xiaojiang without looking back: "In that case, it''s not good for me to embarrass my brother too much. Immortal Xiao Liu will go with me now......" However, She didn''t even finish her words. Every hair on her body suddenly stood up, and she instinctively felt the great threat behind her. However, it was this instinctive strong fear that led her to stand where she was and dare not turn back rashly. From the bottom of her heart, she felt that if she dared to act rashly, she would be swallowed up by the terror behind her in the next moment. "Immortal Xiao Liu, what are you doing? Aren''t you afraid that Chen duo and ER Zhuang will spend their whole life..." "That''s why I said..." Liu Xiaojiang now appeared behind Qu Tong, and said in Qu Tong''s ear in a very calm and extremely indifferent tone. "I don''t care anymore..." Chapter 411 Why? This is the biggest doubt in Qu Tong''s heart immediately after hearing Liu Xiaojiang''s words. She knows that Erzhuang and Chen duo are almost the same as the inverse scales on Liu Xiaojiang, but they are also the only weakness on Liu Xiaojiang. Now Erzhuang, who is broken and seriously injured and unconscious, and Chen duo, who has been successfully transformed and controlled by his blue hand, should be the best chips to contain Liu Xiaojiang''s action. After all, only her hands can repair Erzhuang''s broken body and Chen duo''s transformed soul However, Liu Xiaojiang is still killing himself It is obviously difficult for her to understand Liu Xiaojiang''s thoughts now. She doesn''t know why there are earth shaking changes before and after this, nor why Liu Xiaojiang is suddenly so indifferent to Erzhuang and Chen duo instant, Numerous thoughts flashed through Qu Tong''s brain, but no speculation could explain Liu Xiaojiang''s behavior. meanwhile, The extremely terrible sense of oppression behind her gradually became stronger and stronger, so that the smart woman had to subconsciously give up all thinking that had no effect on the current situation at the moment when her life was threatened. However, even if one of the eight wonderful skills is really extraordinary, Qu Tong''s cultivation and strength are not so amazing. Even if he is higher than Ma Xianhong, his level is very limited, which is far from enough to be compared with the terrorist alien like Liu Xiaojiang. For a while, Qu Tong showed his full hands with his back to Liu Xiaojiang. The red and blue hands composed of energy immediately appeared and extended towards Liu Xiaojiang very quickly and accurately. On the other side, In the face of a special offensive launched by both hands, Liu Xiaojiang just stood behind Qu Tong and didn''t move a step. Then he completely ignored the threat of red and blue hands to himself. He seemed to stretch out his arm slowly but very quickly, and easily penetrated Qu Tong''s chest from behind like passing through tofu. The high-quality defense magic tools given by Ma Xianhong, even if they successfully played the greatest role before being attacked, still couldn''t even stop Liu Xiaojiang a little. The protective cover expanded in an instant was torn like soft paper. However, the expected picture of Qu Tong spitting blood and falling to the ground did not happen. Even though Liu Xiaojiang easily caused fatal injuries in the eyes of ordinary people, her energy in her body still did not weaken at all. contrary, She even took advantage of Liu Xiaojiang''s next attack, ignored the empty chest and quickly distanced herself from Liu Xiaojiang behind her. "Ho..." Liu Xiaojiang maintained the action of penetrating Qu Tong''s chest with his hand just now. Seeing that the other party broke away from his control with an empty chest, he could not help but look at his bloody palm. "It seems that because of the existence of double hands, your training of ''life'' has reached a high level..." Between words, Qu Tong''s red hand has repaired the cavity in his chest. In his state, it seems that he has not been hurt at all. He just looks at Liu Xiaojiang, but there is no slackness in his eyes. "Why?!" "... why not." Liu Xiaojiang slowly put down his palm, which still had blood dripping on the ground. "Just after the previous situation, whether you, President Qu of Yaoxing society, or Su Cheng, who has taken over the company, must die in the eyes of such an evil person as me." "Kill me..." Qu Tong was not surprised by this, but he was still hard to understand. "Gao Yushan will no longer be cured. Do you think she can live on those medical devices?" "If I die..." "Chen duo will also regard your benefactor as an enemy and even avenge me at all costs. You have no means to repair her easily damaged soul..." "So?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Qu Tong indifferently, as if he enjoyed each other''s'' struggle ''before he died. "Immortal Xiao Liu, there is no hatred between you and me. The unfair treatment you encountered before is also the decision made by Su Cheng alone." Qu Tong thought he had a chance to live, and immediately continued to explain. "I have no malice towards Chen duo. I took her away to take advantage of your relationship with Zhang Chulan and others to attract Feng Baobao around Zhang Chulan to take the initiative to enter the trap......" "As for Gao Yushan''s serious injury and coma..." "If she didn''t so resolutely stop me from taking Chen duo, she wouldn''t be seriously injured and unconscious now. Moreover, even if she tried her best to oppose me and tried to stop me from taking Chen duo, I didn''t hurt her life... Didn''t she?" "I just chose an easier way to achieve my goal..." "Since you didn''t die outside, immortal Liu, I can naturally return Chen duo''s chess piece to you. Gao Yushan, who was hurt by my behavior..... I can also cure her with both hands and help her heal her original incomplete body." "We can continue our previous cooperation. As long as immortal Xiao Liu won''t affect my plan, I will use both hands to restore them to their best state later, whether Gao Yushan or Chen duo......" "Finished?" Liu Xiaojiang asked, still unmoved. "....." Qu Tong''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley when he saw Liu Xiaojiang so calm and indifferent. "This kind of thing is totally wrong..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head without waves in his eyes. "I didn''t affect your plan before. I just met a little accident outside. Did you start with Erzhuang and Chen Duo for your plan, or when you know that I attach great importance to their two girls..." "After personally promoting this kind of thing, any degree of compensation should be proposed. But you want to continue trading with me with what I deserve, Miss Qu Tong... You don''t think I was born lower than you. I have to listen to what you say?" "This is wrong..." "I have far more power than you. Even if there is the so-called superior, my existence should be much higher than you..." Say, Liu Xiaojiang obviously lost interest in Qu Tong''s struggle, and then began to walk slowly towards the woman. "I''m tired of all your means and lose all interest in you. I don''t intend to let the enemy who offends me live, and I don''t want to deal with the guy who is destined to be the enemy anymore..." "Because it will make me feel stupid, and it will also make your enemy think I''m easy to talk, so that I keep advancing on this basis..." "So..." "Miss Qu Tong, no matter what chips you have in your hand or what you are planning, everything will completely disappear with you today... Despair." "Hum..." Qu Tong''s eyes flashed a little bitter and unwilling, but looking at Liu Xiaojiang whose face was still so indifferent, he also showed a stronger desire for survival, and those big hands composed of energy behind him extended to Liu Xiaojiang again. She will never die here, because she still has a lot of things to do and doesn''t let the people who deserve retribution pay the price! She must not die! He doesn''t want to die at all! Finally, even if you really want to die... You shouldn''t die today! Chapter 412 In a few minutes, Yaoxing Society headquarters, The indoor square where the self-cultivation stove is located, Squeak Like an old leader of the company, Liu Xiaojiang walked into this fairly wide area with his hands on his back. He saw Ma Xianhong sitting on the steps below the self-cultivation stove and more than a dozen other members of the Obsidian society standing in the field. "Immortal Liu?" Ma Xianhong was stunned when he saw Liu Xiaojiang, but he was obviously not surprised by his arrival. He was just wondering why he came alone. "Why did you come alone, sister? Where has she gone... Didn''t she say she would come with you?" When talking, More than a dozen members of the Yao star club around also looked at Liu Xiaojiang one after another. Due to the notice they had received from Qu Tong, although it was not clear in what capacity Liu Xiaojiang came this time, they were ready to fight Liu Xiaojiang in advance. "Old horse, I haven''t seen you for a long time..." Liu Xiaojiang ignored the hostility of those members of the Yao Xing society, and didn''t care about the little movements of these guys silently raising energy. He just looked at Ma Xianhong not far away with a smile. "You''re still the same. After all, you can''t get out of her control. You''re still helping half of your enemies..." "Half an enemy?" Ma Xianhong was stunned again. "Yes..." Liu Xiaojiang calmly took out a round object from behind, and then threw it in front of those Yao Xing society members not far away, saying: "Can''t the person who conceals all the truth and makes you do things by means of control be regarded as half of your enemy..." The next second, He saw what Liu Xiaojiang threw at him. This time, not only Ma Xianhong sitting on the steps below the self-cultivation stove, but everyone present was in a short trance and lost consciousness because of this thing. Because This round object that has been thrown to the ground and rolled for several times is undoubtedly the head of Qu Tong who was just talking about by these people present! Cherry red short hair And those unwilling eyes And the familiar breath left over temporarily The President... Is dead?! The next moment, "Kill him! Avenge the president who brought me back to life!" Only Ma Xianhong was still in a stupefied state of extreme shock. After more than a dozen other brainwashed members of the Obsidian society reacted, everyone''s eyes looking at Liu Xiaojiang were full of hatred, which was like swallowing Liu Xiaojiang alive. Qu Tonglan''s ability is very strong, and his means of soul transformation for those who have lost their mind are also very perfect. Through these members of Yao Xing society who don''t know the so-called and are rushing towards Liu Xiaojiang, we can see the uniqueness of double hands as one of the eight wonders. However, The ability of both hands is indeed against the sky, but for Liu Xiaojiang, these brainwashed Yao star club members are equivalent to mole ants that can be crushed and killed easily Facing these unknown guys, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care what it was like for them to return to normal, and didn''t want to return these strangers who had helped Qu Tong to normal. Then he integrated the terrible corpse poison in his body into the black energy and released it. Then, Under such a terrible poison, more than a dozen members of the Yao star society didn''t even get close to Liu Xiaojiang. They were killed in an instant by the inadvertently contaminated black energy, and fell to the ground with blue faces and great pain With the painful death of members of the Obsidian society, Liu Xiaojiang dissipated the black energy that did not extend to Ma Xianhong in the field. His face was very calm and indifferent. He walked to the other party step by step, came to the bottom of the self-cultivation stove and silently waited for the other party to react from his stupor. A moment later, "Why?" Ma Xianhong got up and looked at Liu Xiaojiang with red eyes. Obviously, he didn''t expect Liu Xiaojiang to be so vicious this time. "I''m just destroying my enemy... That''s all." Liu Xiaojiang saw that Ma Xianhong finally reacted, walked to the self-cultivation stove above the steps, stood in front of the compartment door where the self-cultivation stove was placed, and said with his back to the bottom without turning back. "My sister is wrong, but after all, she is my sister and a relative who has been taking care of me. You really killed her..." "I killed her..." Liu Xiaojiang turned to face Ma Xianhong, then directly interrupted. "But considering the hostile status of each other, what''s wrong if I kill her? Just because you are my friend and she is a relative around your friend, I will always tolerate her actions?" "Ma Xianhong, the love between you and me has actually completely disappeared since you let her do it to Chen duo..." "After all, the friendship between you and me began with the same view of Chen duo. I don''t want to watch Chen duo''s girl go to destruction. Since you changed first... What qualifications do you have to ask me to tolerate your actions." "... who are you?" Ma Xianhong''s eyes are still red. He can''t find a reason to refute Liu Xiaojiang, but he is also aware of the changes in Liu Xiaojiang. "If I follow your words, of course I''m the head of the whole organization, the leader of that terrorist organization... Ying Gou." Liu Xiaojiang, whether just now or now, whether with Qu Tong or Ma Xianhong, talks abnormally without any emotion. The calm and indifference used to maintain calm and reason seems to have become his reaction under normal circumstances. Indifference Extreme Even if human thinking can be carried out, it is more like a ferocious beast in essence. Cannibalism seems to be just a normal survival behavior "Yinggou, what a yinggou..." Ma Xianhong could not help but clench his fist. "Do you still have to go on this road of no return according to the arrangement of those people in the company?" "It has nothing to do with you..." Liu Xiaojiang looked down at Ma Xianhong below. "Qu Tong is dead now. If you want to avenge her, you can come to me in the future." "But before that, considering the friendship between you and me, I will do one last thing for you..." Say, Under Ma Xianhong''s red eyes and confused gaze, Several arms composed of energy gradually appeared behind Liu Xiaojiang, but they did not differentiate into the red and blue color like Qu Tong, and still showed a strange black like the golden light mantra. "This... This is..." Although it was more like another thing in color, Ma Xianhong somehow recognized this ability, and then his heart became more shocked. He couldn''t understand why his sister''s ability was transferred to Liu Xiaojiang. Ma Xianhong has been waiting patiently here. This kind of thing that can only be done by the self-cultivation stove in theory has been achieved when the self-cultivation stove has not been used. Moreover, even the fully improved self-cultivation stove may not be able to do this kind of thing! "Ma Xianhong, don''t you want to retrieve some lost memories? Then don''t have any resistance. After all... If I want to do something bad to you, I don''t need to cheat at all." "In addition..." "Sure enough, I still think your original appearance is much more pleasing to the eye than it is now..." Chapter 413 Under the control of the big black hand, Ma Xianhong quickly recovered his original appearance and changed back to the original rural science and technology house. But after recovering his original appearance, the changes that happened to him did not seem to end. On the contrary, a little painful expression gradually appeared on his face. without doubt. Liu Xiaojiang''s big black hand at the moment is essentially no different from Qu Tong''s red hand and blue hand. He doesn''t even need to differentiate the so-called red hand and blue hand. He can easily show the two effects of double full hands only by his black hand. Now, with his higher level of control over the corpse poison, he has obtained all the information about his hands in Qu Tong''s brain, which is one of the main reasons why Qu Tong died today. After all, For Liu Xiaojiang, Qu Tong''s importance is nothing more than double hands. The reason why she had been able to use Chen duo and Erzhuang to contain Liu Xiaojiang was that she had double hands, and became the only person who could cure Chen duo and Erzhuang. Now, Liu Xiaojiang''s strength has been refined to a greater extent, so that the once means of controlling others by means of autopsy also has a powerful effect of viewing the memory of the controlled person. Now that he has this ability, Qu Tong''s obvious strength is not strong, but he can use Chen duo and Erzhuang to contain him by virtue of his "uniqueness", so naturally he has completely lost the value of existence. As one of the eight wonders, shuangquanshou has also become something belonging to Liu Xiaojiang ¡­¡­ A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang''s big black hand composed of energy dissipated instantly. Then he looked at Ma Xianhong who had recovered his original appearance under the steps and said: "Although I didn''t help you forcibly retrieve the lost memory, the relatively fragile part of your brain... Has been repaired by me." "What did you do to me?" Ma Xianhong didn''t feel any abnormality after the black big hand dissipated. The once dull feeling seemed to disappear along with it, so that there was a sense of inexplicable lightness all over his body. "I''m just treating your brain..." Liu Xiaojiang said. "Ma Xianhong, don''t you really want to retrieve some of your lost memories? I believe that after today, it won''t be long before that part of your memory will reappear in your mind..." "Isn''t this something that can only be done by self-cultivation stove?" Ma Xianhong looked at Liu Xiaojiang with disbelief. "....." Liu Xiaojiang had little to say about Ma Xianhong''s performance, but considering that the other party had helped himself with Chen duo''s problem after all, he finally shook his head slowly and explained. "Although I''m not interested in knowing what the woman has been planning all the time, I don''t think it was made to help you recover your memory when I saw the self-cultivation stove, which has both the core made by both hands and the framework built with great efforts." "After all, if she just wants to help you recover some of your lost memory, she doesn''t even need to use the complex thing of self-cultivation stove. The sister you value... Has the ability to easily help you recover your memory from beginning to end." "This is impossible!" Ma Xianhong firmly denied this. "My sister won''t lie to me!" "Maybe..." Liu Xiaojiang turned to face the compartment where the self-cultivation stove was placed, turned his back to Ma Xianhong, who didn''t want to believe under the steps, and said in a faint tone. "The self-cultivation stove has a core made by both hands. In essence, it may be easy to transform the body and soul of others through relatively reasonable structure..." "The self-cultivation stove may have the ability to help you recover your memory. That woman may not lie to you about this, but hide the fact that she could have helped you recover your memory..." "Besides..." Speaking of which, He turned again and faced Ma Xianhong at the bottom of the steps, ignoring the expression on the other party''s face that he still didn''t want to believe everything, and said: "Do you know what is the most important ability of this self-cultivation stove?" "Turn ordinary people into strangers and meet their desire to be unwilling to mediocre..." Ma Xianhong''s three outlooks, even though they were impacted, did not want to believe that Qu Tong had been cheating himself, but he adjusted his mood and answered Liu Xiaojiang. "... no, the ability should be renewed or transferred." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said. "I remember when I was in biyou village, although the self-cultivation stove at that time was not as perfect as it is now, Jin Yong, one of the twelve upper weapons, did use it to let an ordinary person who was not suitable for energy practice learn the skills he practiced?" "And..." "An ordinary person who is not suitable for energy practice has learned the relatively complex skill of ''Tiangang energy'' from the beginning, and the level of the transformed person... Seems to only depend on the self-cultivation furnace and the furnace holder." Say, He habitually touched his chin with his hand, thought for a moment and said: "Although the self-cultivation stove was not perfect at that time, the general direction of its ability was obvious enough. The self-cultivation stove was constantly built and improved by you here, but it gradually strengthened those abilities. In this case, think about the woman''s persistence to Feng Baobao..." "Ho..." Thinking, Liu Xiaojiang roughly guessed that Qu Tong may want to use the self-cultivation stove to do something to Feng Baobao, who is also an immortal, and it is also likely that he wants to recreate... Or transfer Feng Baobao''s longevity through the self-cultivation stove. However, considering that Ma Xianhong was also present, he did not say his guess, but there was a golden glimmer in his eyes and looked around here with relative caution "However, it doesn''t matter. With the complete disappearance of that woman, no matter what she''s planning, it''s impossible to continue..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t find that there were other living people in the headquarters of Yaoxing society. Then he shook his head with an indifferent smile. He didn''t regret that he didn''t use his ability to check all Qu Tong''s memories. After all, the time before was very limited. Qu Tong was a user of both hands. It''s hard to guarantee that he won''t use both hands to kill the fish and catch the net, so that he can''t get anything from his soul. Under the circumstances at that time, he naturally gave priority to the most important things. He must ensure that he can get the other party''s full hands. As for what the other party has been planning all the time... Compared with the full hands, it is not the most important thing. Chapter 414 Boom!!! Liu Xiaojiang used his own golden light mantra to form a huge palm with energy. With one palm, he completely razed the self-cultivation stove and compartment to the ground. Then, he walked slowly into the ruins, picked up the metal sphere loaded with the core, crushed the relatively strong metal outside in his hand, and then threw the ugly and strange life body on the ground, taking the life of this little monster with a cruel foot. The red blood spread down the steps, Liu Xiaojiang walked down the steps after finishing these. He looked calm and calm in front of Ma Xianhong and meaningfully patted the friend on the shoulder. "Old horse, I know it''s hard for you to accept for a while, but your mind won''t be tangled all the time. After all, even your full hands can''t completely control you. The corpses lying on the ground around you can directly prove this." "After all, you are also one of the inheritors of the eight wonders of the year. This kind of magic machine does give you good ability, but it is undoubtedly the culprit of all your encounters. Is it... Worthy of your proud inheritance?" "Think about it by yourself in the future. No matter which way you choose to go in the end, at least... It''s also the decision you really make for yourself." "Double hands..." Ma Xianhong didn''t know until now that Liu Xiaojiang''s ability was double hands. His trusted sister Qu Tong was also one of the heirs of baqiji. Moreover, no matter whether I want to believe it or not, at least at present... I was really influenced by my sister Qu Tong and one of the eight wonders. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ma Xianhong and didn''t speak. He took back his arm on the other party''s shoulder, and then walked past the other party without looking back. He didn''t look at the bodies around him from beginning to end. "Where are you going?" Ma Xianhong turned to look at Liu Xiaojiang''s back and asked with a frown. "What you are doing here today is by no means a temporary worker of the company. Even if your sister may have been against the company all the time, but she committed such a big thing without providing corresponding evidence, it is almost impossible not to be held accountable by the company." "Do you really want to follow the arrangement of those people and stay in the whole sex to be the leader of those guys? Originally, the successor of baqiji is the target of public criticism... Once you do so, you really can''t turn back!" "Even in a place like Quanxing..." Liu Xiaojiang stopped, but he didn''t look back. "Even some hopeless guys in the whole sex at least understand what their actions are for. Even if they choose lawlessness for their own selfish desires, they will at least not suddenly feel regret before they die..." "If you continue to follow your steps, even if you are betrayed, you have to break your teeth and swallow it in your stomach. Even if you really get what you want and get the so-called freedom, is that... Great freedom and freedom in the real sense?" "Then count me in the future!" Ma Xianhong bit his teeth and said. "I don''t think there is anything wrong with my previous choice. Biyou village is definitely a place built according to my own wishes. The self-cultivation stove may be wrong... But my new idea can''t be wrong, but it''s hard to be accepted by those people in the company." "Instead of asking me to accept the company''s control and become as free as Chen duo once was, it''s better to stand with you on the opposite side of those guys, even if it''s really dangerous... But at least there''s some hope that Xinjie can continue to exist." Hearing that, Liu Xiaojiang looked back at Ma Xianhong a little unexpectedly, "the death of the woman Qu Tong......" "I''ll find out one day!" Ma Xianhong interrupted with a frown. "If I find that my sister didn''t deceive me, but you are the one who really deceived me, then in the end, even if you die... I will make you pay the price." "Ying Gou, the master of all-round character, doesn''t have the courage to let me investigate the facts around me, or does it mean that... Your all-round character should refuse to join the divine machine?" "Have you really thought about it..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ma Xianhong calmly. "The whole sex organization naturally will not refuse anyone to join. Even if someone claims to join the whole sex, everyone in the circle will treat that person as a whole sex monster..." "It doesn''t matter that there are all kinds of magic tricks. Even if new ideas are developed within the whole nature, no one will dare to meddle in his own business..." "But..." "Once you add integrity to the current section, you, the new leader who is not a capital crime in the eyes of the company, will have no way back like me..." "Why?" Ma Xianhong shook his head and smiled. "Ying Gou, the master of all nature, can''t even protect the people under his hand. Don''t you need someone who is proficient in weapon refining to help you accumulate more power through magic tools?" See this, Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes flashed a trace of hesitation, but he still covered it up, and then said without ups and downs: "I won''t stop you if you want to die. I hope you won''t regret it until then. Quanxing is not a decent place. As the successor of one of the eight wonders, I''m afraid there will be many people outside who want to see you join Quanxing." "You''re undoubtedly giving those people a reason to do it by joining the whole sex......" "Are you afraid?" Ma Xianhong shrugged indifferently. "Risks and benefits are naturally in direct proportion. As much power can be brought to the whole, so will the trouble to the whole......" "It''s up to you." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t bother to pay attention to such a mentally ill guy. Since he had clearly said many risks of joining the whole sex, he naturally wouldn''t forcibly reverse the choices made by others. Then he turned and continued to walk towards the door of the room. "It''s really a good means to refine divine machines. It can even make others benefit and become stronger because of magic tools. The integrity really needs to accumulate more power in the future..." "Now that you''ve thought about it, I naturally have nothing to refuse. If it''s some trouble caused by eight wonders, take this opportunity to destroy them all together, that''s......." "Where are you going now?" Ma Xianhong obviously didn''t take Liu Xiaojiang''s words seriously. "I''ll take Chen duo back. There are other things to do by the way. You can leave Yaoxing society and act freely. I''ll take the initiative to contact you when necessary..." Liu Xiaojiang said ruthlessly. It seems that he obviously took Ma Xianhong as a tool man. However, Ma Xianhong saw this, but he still smiled indifferently. Then he took out a magic weapon like a ring from his body and threw it at Liu Xiaojiang who was about to leave. "This is a magic tool for communication. Remember to use the energy urging effect after dripping blood to recognize the Lord..." Chapter 415 suburb, A villa, "Damn..." the man wearing a black suit on the sofa and an obsidian society badge on his chest hung up the phone again, and turned to look at his companion standing in front of the window. "It''s been almost an hour. Why don''t the President answer the phone one by one? Is there really an accident at the headquarters? Everyone was killed by the real Liu......" "How is this possible..." hearing this, the members of the Obsidian society in front of the window couldn''t help laughing and looked back at each other. "The president and the president''s brother are in the headquarters, as well as Lao Yan''s strange person who is close to death. It must be that even the rumored real Liu can''t get any benefits from the president." "Besides..." So far, He stretched out his hand and pointed to the floor under his feet, "don''t forget that the Gu Shengtong is still in our hands. As long as the immortal Liu doesn''t want to see Chen duo have an accident, he will certainly act according to the president''s requirements in the end." "But..." the man in suit motioned his mobile phone. "Since Chen duo was transferred here..." "The president hasn''t heard back for nearly an hour. If things are really like what you just said, she will at least arrange for us later. As a result, even the guys who stay with the president are completely disconnected..." "This time, after all, it''s the legendary immortal Xiao Liu..." the members of the Yao star society in front of the window shook their heads. "President, even if they haven''t solved the trouble yet, it doesn''t seem that they have really encountered some accidents. You know... The other party is also a real monster in the circle. Even the president, they must choose to be cautious." "The president and the president''s brother are here, and Lao Yan''s real soldiers are there. Anyway, I can''t think of any reason to lose to immortal Xiao Liu at the headquarters..." "Tut..." the suit man on the sofa put down his mobile phone again, "president, they still don''t answer..." Speaking of which, He then stood up from the sofa, sorted out the folds of his suit and said, "still don''t answer the phone..." "Anyway, Chen duo has been safely transferred here. We have completed the task assigned by the president. After that, you are responsible for monitoring and guarding all her actions here. I go back to the headquarters alone to see the situation. If I have nothing to do, I will report to the president face to face." Wen Yan, The members of the Obsidian society in front of the window did not refuse this arrangement. On the contrary, they just nodded helplessly and understandably, "I see..." "Anyway, with Chen duo''s obedient attitude towards the president, it doesn''t make any difference whether one person or two people stay here..." "When you meet something, remember to contact in time..." the suit man didn''t refute Chen duo''s state, but looked serious and reminded him a few words before leaving. Then he turned and walked to the closed door. However, The man in suit just came to the door and planned to leave here directly for the headquarters of Yaoxing society, but he found a very strange black smoke slowly penetrating through the crack of the door. The amount of black smoke is not very large. If there is a fire enough to form this kind of black smoke, the smoke caused by the fire is definitely stronger than now, and there will be a pungent smell enough to cause dizziness. "What''s going on? What''s this..." Looking at the strange black smoke gradually penetrating through the crack of the door, the suit man immediately took back the arm that wanted to open the door and carefully distanced himself from the strange thing. See this, The members of the Obsidian society who had been standing in front of the window to pay attention to the external situation immediately came to their companions when the change took place, and saw the small amount of black smoke seeping through the crack of the door. "There''s a fire in the villa? It''s impossible. There''s no movement, and it doesn''t smell like..." "Stand back!" the man in suit grabbed his companion who wanted to open the door and find out, "this thing is obviously wrong, and it can''t be a fire in the villa, and the inexplicable black smoke seems to be......" So far, He flashed in his mind the investigation records he had seen at the headquarters of the Yao Xing society. He couldn''t help but "click" in his heart. Then he took the initiative to release the energy in his body, and noticed the flow of a small amount of energy mixed in the black smoke. "Brother?" the other man looked back at the man holding his suit. He was keenly aware of the caution and fear in each other''s eyes, and couldn''t help but give up his idea of opening the door to find out. "Go to the window!" the suit man seemed to think of something important. Seeing that the black smoke seeping through the door had almost completely covered the door, he couldn''t help but retreat to the window with his companion. "What''s going on..." the member of the Yao star society, who was pulled to the window by the suit man, although he didn''t take the initiative to die based on his trust in his companions, he still had some doubts about the caution and fear of the suit man. After all, in his eyes, although the black smoke looks strange, it is only mixed with a small amount of energy, which almost eliminates the possibility that it will be some kind of energy poison. Therefore, even if it is really an alien means, at least it can not be too terrible in effect. However, the elder brother he trusted showed no tension and fear even in the face of Tang clan''s energy poison. "You know what I do at the president''s side..." the suit man stepped back to the window of the house and looked back at the black smoke still slowly infiltrating at the other end of the door. Even if the window was three floors high from the ground, he was still a little relieved. "Expatriate reporter... Brother, you are actually responsible for helping the President get information." the Yao Xing club members who returned to the window with the suit man don''t understand why the other party suddenly mentioned this kind of thing. "Just because I''m responsible for going out to investigate intelligence, I know more than you ''clerks'' in the headquarters..." the man in suit always pays attention to the black smoke penetrating through the door. It seems that he is afraid of the black smoke suddenly accelerating the infiltration speed. "This inexplicable black smoke has appeared in the Tang clan and seems to have appeared on the night of the destruction of the Wang family. Its effect and ability... Have also been personally verified by those people in the Wang family." "Wang... Wang family?!" when another member of Yao Xing society heard this sentence, he remembered that the headquarters had investigated the Wang family''s extermination, and naturally understood the meaning of suit man immediately. "This... Is this the all-round leader Ying Gou..." Chapter 416 "I hope I''m just too cautious, so I''m completely wrong this time..." The man in suit obviously knew more than another member of the Yao star society present, so he didn''t open his mouth to directly confirm the arrival of the all sex leader Ying Gou. Or He also knew that once he confirmed this, he would be equivalent to admitting Qu Tong and all of them. At present, they have been solved by the immortal Xiao Liu who suddenly went to the headquarters of Yaoxing society If things really develop to this point, the two of them who are responsible for helping Qu Tong transfer the weakness of immortal Xiao Liu and want to threaten each other to continue to act as required in the future... Are also dead! Let''s go, Although the man in suit doesn''t know why Liu Xiaojiang didn''t directly enter the villa and take their lives, he also knows that the other party must be hidden around the villa at this time, and maybe this means will be taken because of Chen duo''s existence. So, He thinks that if he wants to live, he must seize Liu Xiaojiang''s weakness and control Chen duo in the villa in front of the other party. In this way... Maybe he has the opportunity to bargain with this absolute power! "Brother? We..." "Quickly, open the window and jump out, and then go to Chen duo''s room to bring her out. It''s best to... Let her cooperate with us to complete the control, that is, the president contacted us to give the order!" However, Just when the suit man quickly made a decision and planned to jump out of the window and leave the house to avoid being poisoned by black smoke, he found that the only way to heaven in front of him was that black smoke was slowly infiltrating. See this, The thoughts in the suit man''s heart are broken, and the whole person is like an ice cellar The doors and windows are undoubtedly the only way for them to leave the house. At present, they are completely blocked by the black smoke that will kill them. It seems that they have completely lost all the possibility of escaping from life. After all, if their strength can easily break the specially reinforced walls of the villa with their body and ability, they will no longer be responsible for transferring and guarding a controlled Chen duo "Brother, what shall we do next..." another member of the Obsidian society present has obviously noticed the critical situation, and young people like him who are inexperienced will naturally count on the experienced elders like the suit man. Just He finally saw only a pair of helpless and desperate eyes ¡­¡­¡­ A moment later, A few wisps of black smoke mixed with despair and blood returned to Liu Xiaojiang''s body inside the villa. After absorbing the blood gas of the two members of the Obsidian society, he had an unexpected flash of disappointment in his eyes, and reconfirmed that the blood gas was almost of no help to himself now. At most, he recovered a little physical strength relatively and adaptively. This so-called effect... Is basically the same as that after people eat! "Gee, forget it. After all, it''s better than nothing..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head somewhat reluctantly, then looked at the high-end villa not far away, noticed the very familiar breath, hesitated for a moment, and walked over. For Chen duo, In fact, he doesn''t want the other party to follow him in the current situation, because following him in the future is equivalent to fighting against the company... And even the whole world order. Maybe it''s just a matter of time when he encounters danger. He may be sure to ensure his own safety, but also firmly believe that he will be able to complete the plan in the end, and retreat from the cruel road at the end Full membership Even Ma Xianhong, a friend who is willing to help himself Liu Xiaojiang believes that everything is their own choice. In the end, even if they accidentally die on the way forward, they can''t completely blame themselves, because even without his existence, some people are doomed not to live in peace. But if it is Chen duo and ER Zhuang, there is no special purpose, just because of their own ability and situation, they have to become the existence of some kind of problem. From the bottom of his heart, he doesn''t want these two girls to accompany him on this cruel road. Because, He still cares about Erzhuang and Chen duo very much. He doesn''t want these two girls to be sure to help himself, and will firmly choose to go with him. He will encounter the situation that he has become a hostage like today, and even has been hurt a lot. In addition, about Liu Yanyan For the woman who almost gave her life Liu Xiaojiang also cares. However, due to her own experience, Liu Yanyan has been separated from the front line of chaos, and even has become a regular employee of the company. It can be regarded as the best protection for her without interrupting. Besides, there are smart guys like Xu Si and Zhang Chulan around Liu Yanyan, who are willing to help themselves hide their relationship with Liu Yanyan. On the contrary, she has become the person who doesn''t need Liu Xiaojiang at present. Although Liu Yanyan may have ignored her for a long time, which led to the girl''s heart full of resentment and complaints about herself, but in the final analysis... The most important thing in Liu Xiaojiang''s heart is that she can live safely. As for the others He believes that as long as he and the other party can finally meet alive, it may only be an emotional problem that can be solved in a short time After all, whether she likes mischief or not, Liu Yanyan, like Chen duo and ER Zhuang, is a very kind girl to herself. Because in their hearts, there is no dissimilarity, and there is no all-round trust in the leader Ying Gou. Some... Are just Liu Xiaojiang who has had a close relationship with them. In front of the villa, Liu Xiaojiang noticed the monitoring equipment inside the corner, but like just now, he did not choose to destroy it. Instead, he calmly walked directly into the villa. ¡­¡­ Inside the villa, The deepest room, Even though Chen duo was greatly enhanced by the strength of Liuku immortal thieves, she still didn''t notice what had just happened in the villa, so that she didn''t know that there was only one person left in the villa. She still sat in the house patiently waiting for Qu Tong''s other arrangements. Squeak The door of the house opened, Liu Xiaojiang then walked slowly into the house. Looking at Chen duo who was getting up to guard against himself, he couldn''t help but frown slowly, but his eyes still maintained the previous gentleness. "Dor, I''ve come to pick you up..." "You..." Chen duo heard this and saw Liu Xiaojiang walking into the house again. A trace of doubt flashed in her dark green eyes. It seemed that she couldn''t reflect Liu Xiaojiang''s identity for a while. But this doubt was only a flash in the end. Although she was mentally fragile because of Qu Tong''s means, even if she was defeated by both hands because of her loss of mind at the beginning, she recognized Liu Xiaojiang''s identity soon after a short period of doubt and confusion. "Brother Xiaojiang..." Chen duo''s relatively petite figure quickly threw herself into Liu Xiaojiang''s arms without any trace of hostility. Obviously, even though Qu Tong had controlled her with both hands, it was still difficult to change her dependence on Liu Xiaojiang. Qu Tong may be able to make Chen duo cooperate with all the actions she decides by virtue of her all-round control, but if she wants Chen duo to be hostile to Liu Xiaojiang from the bottom of her heart, or even stand on the opposite side of Liu Xiaojiang when meeting... It is undoubtedly a fool''s dream. Chen duo''s spirit may be very fragile, but Liu Xiaojiang''s obsession... Obviously also has unimaginable strength. Both hands are not enough to erase the power of any aspect in people''s hearts. Chapter 417 A few days later, The news of the death of President Qu Tong began to ferment rapidly. In just a few days, it caused another great impact on the aliens who were used to a peaceful life in the circle, which was no less than the destruction of the Wang family. After all, according to the information released by the company, the murderer was not found as if the Wang family had been killed before. Even the identity of the murderer who killed the Wang family emerged because of the details disclosed by the company and the alien public. One of the Four Wangs was destroyed Qu Tong, President of Yaoxing club, died suddenly It''s all written by the new leader Ying Gou! In addition, although the outsiders in the circle do not like the company in secret, in the past, they had to sell thin noodles to the people of the company in all kinds of alien affairs based on the self-evident strong background of the company. However, for the news recently released by the company, most of the strange people also chose to believe the authenticity of these events and determined that the whole leader Ying Gou was far more vicious than rootless in those years. After all, the whole sex monster first attacked Longhu Mountain on a large scale, then made a big fuss in the Tang clan, resulting in Tang miaoxing''s death, then destroyed the Wang family, one of the four families, and now suddenly plotted against Qu Tong, the president of Yaoxing society They can''t think of anyone else in the world who dares to do such an excessive thing in addition to Quan Xing. Ying Gou, the leader of Quan Xing, is the initiator behind all this, which is completely in line with the inherent cognition of all outsiders in the circle. However, When everyone in the circle thought that the company and the ten guys would not be indifferent and would start to do something for the whole, they didn''t expect that the company was the first to choose to remain silent on all events after releasing the news of all kinds of evil. On the other side, Perhaps they were waiting for the leaders of the company to express their ideas, and the ten guys did not express any opinions on this. Most of them just quietly and carefully gathered their forces around them, curled up within their sphere of influence, and reduced the younger generation''s going out actions at the same time. People with clear eyes inside the circle noticed this strange situation, and they all gave up the idea of fishing for oil and water behind the big guys. At the beginning, the voice of denouncing the whole sex monster gradually began to weaken. However, some insiders who are not sober but are upright do not notice any fishiness, or even if they detect something wrong, they are puzzled and angry about the inaction of the company and the ten guys due to their own integrity. These people also believed in the recent restlessness of Quan Xing and believed that Ying Gou, the leader of Quan Xing, was the initiator behind everything. Therefore, they gradually strengthened the arrest and killing of Quan Xing members. At that time, many weak Quan Xing members died in their hands. However, it is precisely for this reason that many of them joined the whole sex just to "find reasons" to do evil. In essence, they are not really all sex members who have no way out. Most of them have gradually begun to choose another way to correct their evil ways under the arrest and obliteration of these just people. Due to the decreasing number of members, the strong targeting of those just people, and the companies and ten guys who are eyeing and don''t know when to start, Quanxing, which has also been inherited for a long time, finally began to feel great pressure. Everything is thanks to the master yinggou recognized by the all sex celebrity and the elder This idea almost soon became a recognized fact by most members of the whole sex. For a time, not only those strange people who boast of justice in the circle are looking for Liu Xiaojiang, but also most members of the whole sex itself are looking for the rumored leader. Integrity requires the leader to give a reasonable explanation, but also the so-called leader to give a solution to the problem! If the leader can neither give a reasonable explanation nor solve the troubles that affect others because of himself, it is a good way to transfer the contradiction by personally sending the leader who has never met to death. After all, everything is the trouble caused by the leader, which will aggravate the conflict between other people of the whole sex and those just people. Therefore, they all believe that as long as the person who caused the problem dies, the whole sex can at least reduce most of the pressure, even if it is impossible to wash it white. ¡­¡­ A high-end hotel in Beijing, In the room, "So..." according to the address given by Zhao Fangxu, Liu Xiaojiang found the hotel where Xia he and Shen Chong were hiding, with Chen duo who had successfully repaired his mental trauma, but he met an old acquaintance who should not be seen here. "As Zhao Dong said before, is that the one who can trust you, Wang Zhenqiu..." "Hey..." when Wang Zhenqiu saw Liu Xiaojiang''s arrival, he didn''t feel any accident. On the contrary, he felt relieved. "Immortal Xiao Liu, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect that when I said goodbye and saw you again... It would be this situation now." "Things are unpredictable..." Liu Xiaojiang walked into the house with Chen duo, then looked at a room in the house and said: "Where''s Shen Chongren?" "I saw Xiahe all night yesterday, and the goods were resting inside..." Wang Zhenqiu hugged his hands, looked at Chen duo behind Liu Xiaojiang, and then nodded slightly along Liu Xiaojiang''s line of sight: "Tang clan, Wang family, and Qu Tong, President of Yaoxing club a few days ago..." "Immortal Xiao Liu, the reason why you joined the whole sex. Although director Zhao didn''t tell me more, considering the personality of the old leader, it''s not difficult for me to guess what you two want to do..." "But now in this situation, give up Liu Xiaojiang''s identity and stand in the sun as the all-round leader Ying Gou. Aren''t you afraid of being scorched by those too hot lights? Don''t waste your handsome face like me!" "......." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Zhenqiu, who was still badly beaten, and did not answer the question that now seemed to be a foregone conclusion. Instead, he bypassed Wang Zhenqiu who was in the way and came to the room where Xia he was in the house. The room was filled with the pungent smell of medicine and disinfectant, Xia he, whose every move was full of charm, was lying on the bed with empty shoulders wrapped with bandages and eyes. Obviously, her whole spirit was more or less affected by the experience of being cut off by the enemy. Hear something, Shen Chong also came out of the room with a tired face. He saw Liu Xiaojiang looking at Xia he and seemed to be stunned. Then he pushed his glasses with his hands tightly locked in his eyebrows and explained: "... her hands were cut off by Qu Tong''s people, and it seems that she chopped her hands into meat mud in front of her, then seriously injured Erzhuang and tied Chen duo away..." "Xia he is not the enemy but that guy. However, there were too many enemies at that time, and they all carried magic tools to isolate her ability..." Chapter 418 "... I see." Liu Xiaojiang looked back at Shen Chong standing in front of the door. Then he didn''t care whether Wang Zhenqiu was there to monitor himself. He immediately walked slowly to Xia he''s bed, looked down at the woman with godless eyes and said: "Xia he, you have worked hard. Although you failed to stop each other, you have done well enough to live up to my trust in you......" Wen Yan, Xia he flashed a trace of complexity in his blankly eyes, and sat up relatively hard against the head of the bed. When he spoke, he seemed to have recovered his indifferent appearance in the past, but a closer look would find that there was still a sense of loss in her eyes that was hard to hide. "Headmaster, do you think Zhang Lingyu''s elm head will accept the past as I hoped when I have become like this..." As soon as it comes out, The atmosphere in the house suddenly became a little heavy. It was clear that Shen Chong, Xia he and Zhang Lingyu, had pushed the glasses on the bridge of their nose again. It seemed that they were also using reflective lenses to hide their sympathy for Xia he''s experience. "I have to say..." Liu Xiaojiang looked down at Xia he, whose face was calm and normal, shook his head and said: "With Lingyu''s elm head, even if you haven''t met such a thing, you haven''t become what you are now. It takes some time for him to accept the past with you......" "Sleeping trough, iron straight man..." Wang Zhenqiu obviously can''t see it. "Can''t you comfort others? Can''t you see that what she needs most now... Is actually everyone''s comfort?!" "What''s the use of comfort..." Liu Xiaojiang looked back at Wang Zhenqiu, then looked at Xia he who had lost his arms again and said: "Now that things have happened, it''s better to accept all the realities encountered by yourself than to live in the sympathy and comfort of others......" "......." Shen Chong. He was speechless about Liu Xiaojiang who said such words, but he had to admit that Liu Xiaojiang''s words were indeed true. If Xia he can''t accept the reality, he can''t live even with the comfort of others in the future, unless Zhang Lingyu, who attaches the most importance to it, is willing to stay with him all the time, but it''s impossible to do it in a short time because of Zhang Lingyu''s personality. What''s more Xia he doesn''t want Zhang Lingyu to know about it, nor does he want Zhang Lingyu to accept the past because of sympathy, so as to stay with a waste woman like himself however, This kind of extremely realistic words should not be said by Liu Xiaojiang, because Xia Heben is to help Liu Xiaojiang, and will become such a miserable appearance now Sure enough After hearing Liu Xiaojiang''s words, Xia he still showed a tragic smile even though he knew that what the other party said was the truth, and his already godless eyes became more empty. See this, Wang Zhenqiu shook his head helplessly and said, "although you say so, you are too close..." "You seem to have misunderstood something..." Liu Xiaojiang noticed the expression on Shen Chong''s face and looked at them in surprise. Then he looked calm and said slowly as if he were explaining the facts. "Xia he has become what he is now in order to help me. Of course, I won''t sit and watch my people decadent all the time. If it was the original, I might feel helpless about this situation, but for me now... Except life and death, it can be changed." "But it''s just a broken limb. A small injury of this degree... I can make you as good as before." Let''s go, In the house, except Chen duo, the other three were still stunned, Liu Xiaojiang immediately slowly stretched out his palm towards Xia he, and then a black arm composed of energy gradually converged and extended from his palm, and directly pressed it on Xia he''s forehead. "Xia he, don''t have any resistance in your heart, or you''ll have to spend a lot of energy..." Wen Yan, Although Xia he still had a lot of doubts in his heart, he didn''t think it was necessary for Liu Xiaojiang to deceive himself. Then he pressed down all his doubts and looked forward to his integrity. The next moment, Under the puzzled gaze of Shen Chong and Wang Zhenqiu, The bandage on Xia he''s shoulder gradually fell off, and a large number of granulations began to appear on the scarred wound, which gradually grew and twisted and gathered together, and finally formed two intact arms A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang''s black hand on Xia he''s forehead gradually dissipated. Then he looked at Xia he, who was staring at his hands. He seemed satisfied and nodded: "Well, the strength of your own ''life'' is not low. The reborn arm should not make you feel uncomfortable, and it will be the same as before when you use your ability again in the future......" "Sure enough, for me now, even without the method of transformation, broken limbs and the like can only be regarded as minor injuries, which may be at most like the degree of ordinary people scratching their skin......" "No, even in the so-called transformation, in theory, if you lose even the broken arm, it is impossible to regenerate the broken limb............." "This... This..." Xia he looked at his intact hands. His originally godless and empty eyes were full of disbelief. Unexpectedly, Liu Xiaojiang could even do such a thing as "meat and bones". At this time, Shen Chong finally reacted. His previous dissatisfaction with Liu Xiaojiang completely disappeared. Even in his eyes, in addition to doubt and confusion, there was a strong enthusiasm. "Headmaster, what''s the matter? It can make Xia he reborn from a broken limb. It''s like..." "Is it eight strange skills again..." Wang Zhenqiu saw this unreasonable thing happen with his own eyes, and naturally thought of the eight strange skills that are beyond ordinary people''s understanding, but he didn''t know for a moment what kind of eight strange skills actually have such an adverse effect. "You obviously already have Master Lu''s Tongtian book, and now... The black hand composed of energy... The hand... And the" life "..." sex "and" life "you just mentioned... Is this the so-called double hand?" "....." Liu Xiaojiang cured Xia he''s injury and turned to look at Wang Zhenqiu, the only outsider present, but obviously he would not answer any questions from the other party. He just looked at the most troublesome old acquaintance in front of him and said: "The business here is over, and the task assigned to you by director Zhao has been completed. Qiu Er..... Don''t worry about my business any more. Go back where it comes from. It''s not likely that it will stop in the southwest in the future......" "You know who I am ~" Wang Zhenqiu shrugged with a smile and didn''t mean to leave immediately. "Compared with the temporary jobs arranged by the company, it is obviously more interesting for you. Now let me go back where I came from... Is this the attitude you should have towards the ''benefactor''?" Hearing this, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Zhenqiu calmly for a long time, then slowly opened his mouth and said: "Do you want to die?" Chapter 419 "So it''s too much to say?" Wang Zhenqiu couldn''t help but curl his lips. "Because Su Cheng, who suddenly parachuted to the company, rarely had such an interesting series of events happen, although these things really have nothing to do with me... Can''t I get involved?" "What do you know?" Liu Xiaojiang heard Wang Zhenqiu''s words. For a moment, he was not sure about each other''s ideas, so he asked after a little meditation. Wen Yan, Wang Zhenqiu turned his head and looked at Shen Chong and Xia he. Then he smiled at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "If you are against the company, or even erase the actual person in charge of the company, it is impossible for these people to do it with all of them, unless you want to kill someone desperate, but if you want to do so, why not do it now?" "Immortal Xiao Liu, in my opinion, you don''t want to fight against the company at all. You just have to go your separate ways with the company in order to achieve a certain purpose. You have to kill the guy like Su Cheng. What you want... Is not just to avenge the injustice you have suffered." Say, He walked towards Liu Xiaojiang with a smile, stood less than 20 cm away from Liu Xiaojiang, and took the initiative to bring up the curious smiling face. "Mr. Zhao said that your purpose should not have changed. The reason why you gave up your status as a temporary worker and chose to deal with yourself as the full-fledged leader Ying Gou is that you just chose a different path from before..." "Immortal Xiao Liu, your purpose, which has never changed, has been silently adhered to by one person from beginning to end... What is it?" "......." Liu Xiaojiang observed Wang Zhenqiu''s very feminine smiling face closely. He was not appreciating the beauty, but full of resistance to the beauty''s smiling face. "I am very grateful to Director Zhao for his care in the company and for the care he provided to Xia he at risk, but that''s why... I can''t harm the trusted people he agrees with, let alone use the remaining strength around him." "Ball, I don''t doubt you temporary workers. Because of your past identity and other issues, you have a deep friendship with Director Zhao. After all, when the identity of temporary workers was not put on the surface, in addition to the heads of major regions, only director Zhao knows you best." "You are still willing to work for an old man who has lost his power. This kind of thing seems very human..." "Lao Hao, after all, they are all elected by director Zhao. I work temporarily as a subordinate of the person in charge of the region. Of course, I have to respond to the care of myself and my boss..." Wang Zhenqiu finally withdrew his beautiful face in front of Liu Xiaojiang. "But..." "Don''t think that all regional leaders and temporary workers will still be willing to help director Zhao like our southwest region. At least the young lady with a strong background in charge of central China didn''t get through with each other like other principals." "So, after your business began to ferment gradually, together with our temporary workers as subordinates, we didn''t get in touch with the clarinet in Central China at all, and we didn''t know what the person in charge of central China thought about it at all..." "Are you telling me to be careful of the clarinet?" although Liu Xiaojiang didn''t expect that other regional leaders would have this attitude, he was not surprised by Ren Fei and the clarinet in Central China. It is clear that people with Ren Fei''s background will not easily express their attitude. After all, until now, in addition to taking back Zhao Fangxu''s position and airborne Su Cheng, the new leader of the company, the above people have hardly expressed any ideas. On the contrary, they have become more silent than before when Zhao Fangxu was in office. "Your strength is really strong enough, which was originally recognized as the strongest among our temporary workers..." Wang Zhenqiu said noncommittally. "However, since it seems that you are now against the company, no matter how strong you are, it will inevitably be difficult to defeat four hands with two fists. After all, you can''t stay with others all the time..." "Er Zhuang is just..." "It seems that you want to completely cut off the relationship with the northeast region. Moreover, her own existence also consumes countless resources of the company. In terms of ability, the company can''t find any substitute in a short time. Therefore, the company has been trying its best to treat the girl until now." "But..." Speaking of which, Wang Zhenqiu looked back at Chen duo, who stood silent in front of the room. "Chen duo and others are hard to say..." "You should also know the ability of the clarinet. He can give a fatal blow alone and silently in the distance when people are unprepared." "To deal with such people, you either always wear life-saving magic weapons, or you keep a high concentration of mental state all the time, and carefully guard against the attack of the other party at any time..." "And..." "You don''t think we are the only special temporary workers in the hands of the company?" "They still have a ''bunker'' in their hands. It is said that before the company''s temporary work system was established, most of the troubles encountered by the company were handed over to those in the bunker..." "What do you want to say?" Liu Xiaojiang interrupted with a frown. "I mean..." Wang Zhenqiu didn''t care about Liu Xiaojiang''s plan at all, and immediately explained when the other party asked questions. "Since what happened to the girl Chen duo can make you crazy after learning about it, in order to deal with the trouble that may happen next, you might as well send them to a safe place, so that at least they won''t be threatened again." "Oh......" Liu Xiaojiang frowned slightly, but did not agree with the so-called good thing. Instead, he looked directly into Wang Zhenqiu''s eyes and said: "It sounds like it''s helping me solve my worries. I don''t know whether it''s the meaning of director Zhao and those responsible persons, or the result of your temporary workers'' private discussion?" "This is my personal idea and has won everyone''s consent." Wang Zhenqiu shrugged proudly, looking like ''look how smart I am''. "I see..." Liu Xiaojiang smiled and nodded. However, Just when Wang Zhenqiu thought Liu Xiaojiang would agree, However, he suddenly put away all the smiles on his face, looked like a completely changed person, looked at Wang Zhenqiu with cold eyes and said: "Wang Zhenqiu, you are brave enough..." Chapter 420 "Er..." Wang Zhenqiu saw Liu Xiaojiang''s face changing speed and felt part of the killing intention contained in the other party''s eyes. It is inevitable that he asked with a puzzled and puzzled face. "Is there anything wrong with this matter? You suddenly look at your friend with this kind of eyes... Have you lost your mind?" "I''m calm..." Liu Xiaojiang ignored Wang Zhenqiu''s acting skills, still stared at his friend and said: "But it is precisely because I am calm and have not been dazzled by the previous events that I will not be persuaded by a jerk like you..." "Ah?" Wang Zhenqiu was almost stunned. See this, Liu Xiaojiang even wanted to laugh, but considering Wang Zhenqiu''s purpose, there may be favorable places for him and the fact that the other party did help him before, he finally shook his head reluctantly. "Well, I admit that as a performer, your acting skills are really superior to others, but if you want to hide from my eyes, the realistic performance alone is not enough......." "What do you mean?" Wang Zhenqiu frowned incomprehensibly. "Haven''t you heard the story of the wolf coming?" Liu Xiaojiang obviously didn''t care whether he wronged Wang Zhenqiu. "In the end, the protagonist in the story really didn''t lie as before, but due to several previous deceptions, no one was willing to believe his words in the end..." "I really don''t know if it''s the last time for you, and I don''t know whether everything you said today is mixed with lies, but considering your old behavior, I won''t fully trust everything you said from the beginning..." "And once you have this foundation..." "Whether what you said today is true or not is relatively less important." "Because no matter whether these are true or false, as long as there are some unfavorable conditions for me to a certain extent, in order to prevent things from gradually going to the worst, total denial... Of course, it is the best choice." "......." Wang Zhenqiu. "Qiu Er, considering Zhao Dong''s personality and everything he knows, at least for now... I don''t think he will choose against me." Liu Xiaojiang said. "But he is also the Zhao Dong. His top priority is still the stability of the world. To me, it can only be said that rationality is far greater than sensibility..." "It can be seen that......" "All that you just said, even if it is very likely that you are really considering it for me, there must be something important that is recognized by director Zhao and beneficial to the stability of the world in the future." "Once you''ve figured this out, think about what you''ve just said. What''s important to the world... Naturally, it''s not so difficult to guess." "Protect Chen duo..." So far, Liu Xiaojiang looked up at Chen duo who was silent behind Wang Zhenqiu. "Ball, you really want to protect her so that she won''t become the root cause of my control again, but it''s impossible not to use her to make me give up some behavior when things get serious in the future." "And..." "This matter is not the result of everyone''s discussion, nor is it the idea put forward by director Zhao in the process of discussion. It is a plan devised by you from beginning to end. It is also for the sake that the situation will not develop too seriously..... Right?" "... don''t you agree?" Wang Zhenqiu looked at Liu Xiaojiang very seriously and said: "I know you will want to understand this sooner or later, so apart from hiding some of the truth when talking, everything you and I say is the truth without any lies, but even so... Do you still disagree?" "You are always like this..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head with a smile. "Saying ''interesting'' is the most important thing, so that even the so-called justice and evil are not important in your eyes, but they agree with Zhao Dong''s idea from the bottom of their heart and believe that the stability of the world is far more important than everything." "Now think..." "The reason why you noticed me at the beginning and even paid attention to the every move of Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao is actually that what you thought in your heart... Is not interesting at all?" "Answer me..." Wang Zhenqiu ignored Liu Xiaojiang''s words, still looked straight at Liu Xiaojiang with dignified eyes and said: "In addition to Su Cheng, what else do you want to do? The truth that Zhao Dong hesitated to hide, the purpose you have been insisting on from beginning to end... What is it?" "If it''s just for a Su Cheng, you can quietly erase it with your ability. There''s no need to give up the temporary worker status of the company and make it so much with the whole company." "The power you have, coupled with the whole group of demons, will sooner or later make things irreparable. At that time, it may cause hostility among ordinary people''s senior level, and eventually lead to the complete outbreak of the problems that have always existed between ordinary people and different people." "Liu Xiaojiang, are you going to be a more hateful guy than that rootless one just for your own purpose?" "After all..." Liu Xiaojiang said slowly with a calm face. "Whether it led to the emergence of eight strange skills or the current situation of being ignorant of life and death, rootless life is just an ordinary person struggling in fate. It can''t be said that he has changed his destiny, but has implicated more people." "I''m different..." "Fate is meaningless to me, but I am a special existence that will affect the fate of others once I decide what to do..." "Once..." "I know this kind of thing very well, and I don''t want to really involve the fate of other innocent people for my own reasons, but you have seen the results of doing so. Not only can I not gain the recognition and acceptance of others, but also involve those people I attach most importance to..." "So..." "I gave up the road I chose at the beginning and chose a more difficult road in your eyes, but a more direct and simpler road in my eyes, because this road needs the things I gave up, which is very limited compared with before." "The most important..." "Since no matter how I choose, how many people will be involved, it''s better to decide by myself what kind of involvement the people around me will suffer. In this way... At least I can have some time to prepare for the way to deal with this involvement." "I''m like the rootless..." "We are all those who, in order to achieve our own goals, are even willing to let others around us bear great risks, and don''t care about the feelings of other innocent people in the world. We are completely that kind of extremely selfish... Extremely evil existence." Chapter 421 "It''s different, but it''s the same... It''s really contradictory." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Zhenqiu with a frown on his face. He calmly seemed to be telling something that had nothing to do with himself. "But aren''t we all like this? Heroes created by advocating morality don''t think about things related to heroes at all. Most people only think about their own interests and gains and losses... So that they think that mankind itself is the highest existence." "However, I am the most selfish and evil existence. I have no right to accuse human hypocrisy, but working for the order of human society within the company does make me deeply disgusted with the human group......" "I hate human beings, hate their spiritual weakness, hate their pretending to be strong because of their inferiority complex, and hate having thought of integrating into their own......" "So..." "What I have to do now is to change myself, and then change these existence is hypocritical human beings, but if in the end no one can change, then..... Let the same hypocritical me and everyone slowly accept each other in hell." "......." Wang Zhenqiu. "......." Shen Chong. "......." Xia he. The three people present except Chen duo saw Liu Xiaojiang''s appearance when he said these words. Even if they thought Liu Xiaojiang was completely crazy, they didn''t think he was just saying angry words for a while, because they couldn''t notice the slightest emotion in these words. Some of these words are just as calm and serious as explaining a fact! "Are you serious?" Wang Zhenqiu forced down the shock in his heart, looked at Liu Xiaojiang with incomprehensible eyes and said: "No matter how hypocritical human beings are, they are now the masters of the world. Many people hope that the world can become better. Besides, you are also a member of this hypocritical group..." "Ball, I asked Erzhuang to investigate you and know your previous experiences..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "Maybe it''s the place where you used to be, which makes you an alien who can''t integrate into ordinary people. You have a strong sense of belonging to ordinary people in the world and think you are a member of the human group anyway." "But don''t forget, you are also a different person and an existence that is not accepted by ordinary people..." "I don''t need their acceptance. I''m very happy in my own small circle. Why do I have to integrate into their ordinary people?" Wang Zhenqiu retorted. "If the whole circle will be destroyed sooner or later, so that strange people have to enter the sight of ordinary people and have to survive in the world of ordinary people?" Liu Xiaojiang said unmoved. Wang Zhenqiu seemed to notice something and couldn''t help staring at Liu Xiaojiang, "do you want to..." "Ordinary people will notice the existence of strange people sooner or later..." Liu Xiaojiang ignored Wang Zhenqiu''s idea, but continued to speak slowly. "The existence of different people is certainly a problem, but the attitude of ordinary people towards different people that they don''t accept and only let different people exist in the corner and gap is not the main reason for gradually aggravating each other''s problems......" "If there is a common..... Forget it, it''s obviously too early to say these now. Who knows what will happen in the future? I just have to do my own thing and remember the initial purpose......" With that, He glanced at Chen duo behind Wang Zhenqiu and said in a relatively gentle tone, "Duo, it''s time to see me off." "Hmm!" seeing this, Chen duo immediately nodded and then walked behind Wang Zhenqiu. No matter what the reaction of the temporary worker who was like himself and is still working for the company, she took the initiative to speak to the stranger. "Brother Xiaojiang asked you to leave here..." Wen Yan, Wang Zhenqiu knew Chen duo''s position in Liu Xiaojiang''s heart. Naturally, he would not choose to ignore the seemingly harmless little girl behind him, so he turned back and smiled at Chen duo and said: "Little sister Chen duo, can you wait a little longer? I still have something to say to your brother Xiaojiang..." See this, Especially after hearing ''your brother Xiaojiang'', A blush flashed on Chen duo''s small face, but in the end, she didn''t choose to make her own decision, but looked at Liu Xiaojiang again. "Just say something..." Liu Xiaojiang''s kindness to Wang Zhenqiu was not too much. Even if it didn''t seem that way in his eyes, he still took into account the feelings in the other party''s plan. Although Wang Zhenqiu''s plan is more to prevent the situation from deteriorating, it''s still unclear whether the situation will eventually develop to that extent. If not... Then he is really helping Liu Xiaojiang solve his worries. Besides Compared with Qu Tong and Su Cheng, even if Wang Zhenqiu and Zhao Fangxu want to rely on Chen duo to prevent all things from getting out of control in the future, they will certainly not choose to really choose to attack Chen duo. Everything is just a tacit understanding between gentlemen. Liu Xiaojiang didn''t want to follow this tacit understanding. He didn''t want Zhao Fangxu and others to stop him in any way, but he had to admit that the other party sent Wang Zhenqiu. In fact, he had explained everything from a certain angle. If you are willing, this is a kind of tacit understanding, a kind of public plan to speak clearly. We can continue to cooperate secretly in the future If you don''t want to, let Wang Zhenqiu, an untrusted actor, come in person, which can at least keep everyone''s relationship from getting too stiff in the future "Immortal Liu, no matter what happens in the future, at least Dong Zhao and we... Will not agree with Su Cheng or the win hook of the whole nature. We only agree with Liu Xiaojiang who is willing to pay for the world and doesn''t hesitate to give up his own safety and join the whole nature like a saint." Wang Zhenqiu looked at the lack of emotion in his eyes, and his face was still as indifferent as Liu Xiaojiang. Finally, he sighed, shook his head and said: "These are the original words ordered by director Zhao before. As for myself and the employees of brother Xiao and Lao Meng, it''s not good to go too far with our identity and status..." "Just..." "Lao Meng and brother Xiao said that Liu Xiaojiang is a comrade in arms and a companion... If necessary, they will provide you and Chen duo with some help as much as possible without hurting themselves." "As for the attitude of Feng Baobao and Zhang Chulan, brother Liu should know better than our temporary workers......" Let''s go, Although he failed to achieve his purpose when he came, Wang Zhenqiu turned and left the hotel without Chen duo''s reminder after taking a deep look at Liu Xiaojiang ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Outside the hotel, Seeing that Chen duo had returned to the hotel, Wang Zhenqiu immediately took out the phone with a dignified expression and dialed the phone number belonging to Zhao Fangxu. His tone was both lost and suspicious. "Dong Zhao, apart from Su Cheng''s actions, what have these goods encountered abroad? What he is showing now... It''s a monster shaped by human beings." Chapter 422 In the hotel room, "Things are out of control now. Everything that Wang Zhenqiu and I said is true..." "So..." "What I promised you was difficult to do in a short time because of the break with the company. If you don''t plan to stay and help me next, you can leave at any time, but you''d better not go back." "After all..." After Wang Zhenqiu left, Liu Xiaojiang did not care whether there were any follow-up actions after the other party''s plan failed, but turned calmly to Shen Chong and Xia he, saying: "Next, I will use the power of all members to achieve my goal as the all-round leader, even if I really go against the company... Or even the whole world." "You did so much just to kill a Su Cheng?" Shen Chong still felt puzzled and pushed his glasses. "No matter how high his position is, Su Cheng is just an opportunity, and his death is only the first step to start the plan..." Liu Xiaojiang explained patiently. "I want those ordinary people to see how much trouble different people can cause, and then use the power in their hands to make those ordinary people face the problem again, but in the end, they have to choose to compromise with the problem because of various threats." "Strangers are also flesh and blood people. They should not live in a dark corner as they are now, nor should they only become weapons in the hands of ordinary people. They must abide by the rules and have their own living space instead of relying on others." "Just like the once rumored Nathan island?" Xia he obviously still couldn''t understand Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning. "No......" Liu Xiaojiang shook his head calmly towards Xia he. "The existence of a place like Nathan island also belongs to the compromise made by different people, not the compromise made by ordinary people on different issues..." "The double shelter of the king and the divine tree only makes them live on the island and have to work for ordinary people in order to survive, which shows that their power is nothing more than this..." "The king of Nathan and the sacred tree together are not enough to pose an absolute threat to ordinary people. Therefore, after the disappearance of the so-called sacred tree on the island, ordinary people''s actions against Nathan islanders soon appeared..." Speaking of which, He smiled and looked up at Shen Chong and Xia he and said, "I''m different from the king of Nathan and the divine tree. I have incomparable power, and this power is absolute violence for any ordinary person at this stage." "Besides..." "Like the king of Nathan, I will not set the living environment of strange people in a deserted place. Unless I am prepared to bear huge losses, those ordinary people can''t resist the absolute violence I have." "After all, there is no sword in hand, and there is no sword in hand. It''s completely different..." "The thing I promised you, your idea of living in the sun again, can be fulfilled after my plan is successful, and... Live more freely and comfortably than under the control of ordinary people." "......." Shen Chong. "My headmaster..." Xia he couldn''t help smiling with complex eyes after a short period of stupidity. "Do you want to completely change the pattern, completely divide the alien from the ordinary, and then become the so-called ''God of the new world''..." "This statement is not accurate..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "Moreover, differentiation and integration must be carried out at the same time. Different people should not only become a completely different group, but also reduce the estrangement with ordinary people as much as possible. It is bound to achieve mutual respect before they can coexist hand in hand..." "This kind of thing can''t be done at all..." Shen Chong couldn''t help but remind him: "it''s not my race, its heart must be different..." "Human beings are xenophobic animals. Even their own people, who are more special among them, will be excluded. They not only want different people to separate from ordinary people, but also eliminate the estrangement between different people in ordinary people''s hearts..... A little carelessness may lead to racial war." "And then..." "Once the idea of not using weapons of mass destruction because you don''t want to bear huge losses when you die or I die, I''m afraid it will completely disappear with the real time of life and death..." "So..." Liu Xiaojiang said unmoved: "I will become the God of both extraordinary and ordinary people. I will maintain the balance between the two sides as much as possible by means of terror until their fear reaches a critical value, and I don''t need my God anymore." "The enemy of an enemy is a friend..." "At the beginning of the birth of this idea, it may be closely related to interests, but when we face the enemy who can destroy everything together, even after defeating the enemy, we also pay a heavy price, the problem of self survival and continuity will undoubtedly stand on interests again." With that, He looked mildly at the three people present and said, "if even this can''t change human nature, then as I just said, there is no need for strangers and ordinary people to exist. Let''s go to hell and regret it slowly." "It is also an absolutely objective and rational choice to return this clean world to the Tao of heaven and wait for it to give birth to a qualified world master again." "This... What is this kind of practice?" Shen Chong completely understood Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning and said in disbelief. "You''re not doing this for strangers or ordinary people in the world, but the ultimate goal is for both of them at the same time..." "No..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and denied before Shen Chong finished saying. "I''m not doing this for strangers or so-called ordinary people, just for my own long-term peace in the end, and for my own living environment to become cleaner..." By this time, Xia he had clearly understood, "but you clearly want to be the common enemy of both sides. In the end, don''t you want to complete it with your own life..." "Since he is the God of the new world, how can he die..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Xia he calmly. "I just said that I am an extremely selfish existence and use my own life to complete those disgusting human beings... Do they deserve it?" "I just choose to subvert everything in the world for myself That''s all. " Chapter 423 "Shen Chong, Xia he..... It''s your turn to make a choice. Whether to stay with me and help the tyrants, or get out of the mire under your feet right now. According to Yang Zhu''s concept, for your true integrity..... I don''t intend to force you to make any choice." "Hey, hey, the young stranger in the shabby black hotel has finally become the top figure in the circle. As the first person who contacted the leader you, Shen Chong naturally wants to see what step you can take in the end." "Of course I will let you see it. At least I won''t make you feel boring. Then Xia he... What about you?" "My headmaster, what you said sounds good, but people are already on your pirate ship, and the whole property and the company''s wharf are no longer reliable. Besides, people have done so much as your right arm. How can they leave first without getting a reward?" "Very good..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Shen Chong and Xia he, who still planned to follow him. Although he was not too surprised by their choice, he was satisfied because there were still people available. "I don''t intend to promise you two anything. I just want to say that your choice is very wise. You are willing to stay with me and follow me to step into the quagmire together... That''s my two real friends in the world." "I won''t let my friends down..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Three days later, All branches are connected to the northeast region, The new person in charge of the board of directors is in charge. The headquarters of the company is busy meeting with major alien forces. On the one hand, Su Cheng needs to know the situation of major sects, on the other hand, he is also announcing his sovereign control over everything. At this time, all schools that expressed support for Su Cheng also received unexpected treatment from the company, so that they had been discussing with Zhao Fangxu to join the "truth-seeking society" of the ten men. After expressing their support for Su Cheng, they successfully ranked among the ten men. The company''s top management is dealing with the trivial matters after Su Cheng''s appointment. The heads of all regions are not idle. They are all dealing with the all-round actions of the righteous people in the circle. Generally speaking, they are wiping the bottom of the situation caused by Su Cheng''s appointment. However, in addition to the heads of all regions of the company, the employees of all regions simply don''t know the inside story. They are only busy. Some doubt why it has been so chaotic recently ¡­¡­ Head''s office, "Boss Su said that he asked us to send more people here to avoid Miss Gao suffering from another reckless disaster because of the whole sex monster. Her existence and consumed resources... The company also attaches great importance to it." A burly young man in orange sportswear is sitting on the sofa in the office drinking tea. His three inch long hair is meticulously taken care of by hair gel, and even deliberately combed into a three or seven point back. It looks unavoidably rustic. "Huang Chuang, you Yan Wu Tang now, dare to interfere in our Gao family''s affairs." Gao Lian sat at his desk, still wearing the same old cap on his head. His eyes under his glasses looked at the young people indoors, and he obviously felt a little impatient. "Mr. Gao, please pay attention to your words. There is no Yanwu hall now." Huang Chuang knows why Gao Lian feels unhappy, but considering the cooperation between Qiuzhen society and Su Cheng, he stubbornly puts down his teacup. "Truth seeking society is now one of the forces of the ten guys. Its voice in the circle is by no means weaker than that of several other guys. Even if the directors of the company come, they should give some thin noodles. Since Gao works under the hands of the company, he should cooperate with boss Su''s decision." Dong! Gao Lian couldn''t help but smash his hand into a fist and hit the table, "as I said before, Erzhuang''s current situation is not suitable for transfer, let alone being transported to the company headquarters by you people. In case of anything wrong with you on the road, can Su Cheng afford it?" "It''s not that he hasn''t sent someone to confirm the situation of Erzhuang recently. It should be clear that Erzhuang hasn''t been sober up until now. My Gao family... Doesn''t it deserve the trust of boss Su?!" "Mr. Gao, boss Su naturally knows this too..." Huang Chuang shook his head indifferently. "When he decided to transfer Miss Gao to the company''s headquarters for treatment and protection, of course, he also took into account the possible accidents on the road, so in addition to the people of our truth-seeking meeting, Miss Hu Lanlan, Mr. Wang''s apprentice, also came together..." "Mr. Gao, a disciple of Mr. Wang Zizhong, a big country hand, still doesn''t believe it..." Gao Lian was stunned when he heard the word "Hu Lanlan", but then he shook his head again with a frown and said: "If Erzhuang''s injuries were only internal and external injuries, she should have woke up today. No one can cure the mental trauma, and the spirit is so important to an alien like Erzhuang. She can only wait patiently for herself to wake up." "But it''s a pity that Mr. Gao can''t give a specific time..." Huang Chuang got up. "Boss Su told us that we must transfer Miss Gao safely to the company''s headquarters for treatment before tomorrow. There is a bunker where the most advanced medical equipment is available. I believe this will certainly wake Miss Gao up as soon as possible." "Mr. Gao, please give me a clear reply as soon as possible within three hours, so that I can transfer Miss Gao before dark, otherwise... I really don''t want to see the former Gao family, but it has completely declined because I mistook an all sex monster." "You are threatening me, the Gao family?" Gao Lian narrowed his eyes and said. "Of course not..." Huang Chuang will not admit that this is a threat. "But if we are our own people, it depends on what Mr. Gao plans to do in the future." However, Just then, Dong Dong Dong The door of the office was suddenly knocked from the outside. "Lao Gao, there are... Several people who want to see you. Now we are outside the door. Is it convenient for you?" Lao Liu''s voice immediately spread into the house. Wen Yan, Gao Lian''s heart was extremely confused and suddenly became more agitated, "what''s convenient or inconvenient! Don''t you know what I''m talking about! Now no matter who I am..." However, before Gao Lian finished speaking, someone opened the door from the outside. Liu Xiaojiang slowly walked into the responsible person''s office and directly stunned Gao Lian, an "old leader". "You... You are..." Liu Xiaojiang stood in front of the sofa in the house, looked at Gao Lian who was stunned in the desk, heard the voice, turned to the strange burly man, and waved his arm quickly without hesitation after confirming that the other party was not an employee in the northeast region. Click!!! Huang Chuang''s neck was broken in an instant. The huge impact even made his head hang around his neck and rotate for several times Chapter 424 Plop. As Huang Chuang''s body fell to the ground, Lao Liu also walked into the house with the rest of Chen duo, Shen Chong and Xia he, Seeing Liu Xiaojiang entering the room without saying anything, he directly killed Huang Chuang of the truth seeking society. He immediately hid behind Gao Lian and looked at the four people who came to the northeast region with horror. "Lao... Lao Gao, not only Huang Chuang, but all the people in the waiting room of Qiuzhen society, except the disciple of Mr. Wang, were killed by Xiaojiang." "Although they are all guys who have never heard of them, since they are all the helpers invited by Su Cheng, they come here to control Erzhuang''s transfer... Kill them." Liu Xiaojiang looked at it and was afraid of his old Liu, and then said. "Lao Gao, I haven''t seen you for a long time. It seems that you have been in trouble. Since you don''t know how to deal with the next thing, it''s better to put everything on me, the all-round leader......" "You''re really not dead..." Gao Lian looked at Liu Xiaojiang standing indoors, feeling both familiar and strange, as if the young man in front of him today was no longer the Liu Xiaojiang he knew. "Did you come back now because the woman''s death has cured Erzhuang..." "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded and smiled. "I''ve got both hands and can help restore Er Zhuang''s body at any time. The reason why I came back now... I didn''t want to involve you, but I didn''t expect that even if I cut off contact with you, the company still didn''t intend to let Er Zhuang go." "Or..." "In fact, er Zhuang''s ability is too important. Even Su Cheng doesn''t want to give up this powerful power. Even if it''s clear that she can''t help herself against me, she still wants to use her ability to do something else." "After all, for Su Cheng, who has now successfully controlled the company and has become the actual director in charge of everywhere, my disappearance may be very important to him, but it is far less important than other alien affairs, let alone that I can make too much waves." "Ordinary people''s vision is very limited and their understanding of alien power is not high. Even if he succeeds in taking the position of head of the company, it is still a fatal injury to him as an ordinary person..." "Why do you want to kill Huang Chuang?" Gao Lian looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who talked eloquently, and a bad feeling suddenly appeared in his heart. "Don''t you really intend to come back? I believe Zhao Dong will come back one day. Su Cheng is just a passer-by in the circle..." "Lao Gao, you have two choices now..." Liu Xiaojiang did not answer Gao Lian''s question, but slowly stretched out two fingers and said: "First, like Erzhuang, I left the company with Gao family, but in this way, Gao family, who doesn''t want to be at the center of the situation, will fall back into the middle of the quagmire in the future like Quanxing......" "Second, completely draw a line with me, which will still keep the Gao family in the company, but it is likely to gradually lose power in the company. Maybe the Gao family can still keep the position of person in charge, but it should be difficult for you to touch the center of the company''s rights again." "And..." "You will be seriously injured in the eyes of ordinary people today and will not die... And you can recover under the effect of both hands. But in the eyes of others in the circle in the future, your words and deeds will be completely abandoned." "After all, if you, the person in charge, are not hurt, it is difficult for others to believe what I have done in the northeast region. In essence, it is to take away the powerful power of Erzhuang, and I will not believe that you, Gao Jia, have completely drawn a line with me." With that, He turned to look at the middle-aged man hiding behind Gao Lian like a little rabbit. "As for the only old Liu who knows the inside story here, I will make him forget everything he saw today and think what I did here in the northeast region is the truth." Hearing this, Lao Liu, who was afraid of Liu Xiaojiang today, immediately shrunk his head, but he was afraid. Considering that Erzhuang, who had been watching him grow up, would be saved, he didn''t have much resistance to what was about to happen. "......." Gao Lian. "Lao Gao, there is not much time..." Liu Xiaojiang reminded Gao Lian of his silence. Gao Lian thought for a moment, looked up at Liu Xiaojiang and said, "it''s not a pity for your boy to die, but Er Zhuang will follow you in the future..." "She can at least live longer than she does now..." Liu Xiaojiang was very clear about Gao Lian''s idea, so he directly interrupted the other party and didn''t bother to pay attention to the other party''s psychology of "looking at her son-in-law". "You should know what I think of Erzhuang. I chose to stay in the company, not for your face..." "You promise!" Gao Lian obviously doesn''t care about the next encounter of the Gao family and himself. The first thing in his heart is still the future of Erzhuang. "I promise..." although Liu Xiaojiang was helpless, he finally took care of the old father''s feelings. After shaking his head, he looked at each other and nodded seriously. "Good! Let''s do it!" Gao Lian took off his cap and smiled at several all sex demons in the room. "Today, let me try you personally, boy. Do you have the ability to guard Erzhuang for me..." ¡­¡­¡­ About ten seconds later, Liu Xiaojiang left the office of the person in charge of the company, ignored Gao Lian and Lao Liu who had completely lost consciousness in the room, and then looked at Shen Chong, Xia he and Chen duo who had not said a word before. "Duo''er, you know the situation here very well, so take them to clean it up. Remember to let all the old employees in the northeast region get hurt and hang the lottery... As long as they don''t die afterwards." "As for new employees and other company employees who have just been arranged recently..." "For what we have done today, although we are sorry for these innocent people, for the sake of the family behind your sister, please all of them die together..." "But remember clearly that you are just tools... Weapons. I am the one who gives orders. I am the all-round leader Ying Gou. You are all ignorant people confused by me, so don''t have any burden in your heart, because this is not your original wish." "... I killed them." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª meanwhile, In an underground base in lianmen port, Erzhuang lies in the treatment cabin with a steady breath, and the surrounding staff are constantly monitoring her physical state. For fear of any accident to the young lady who has spent countless resources, it''s a pity that the other party has never recovered from his treatment. Er Zhuang had a long nightmare recently. She dreamed that Chen duo finally died under the persecution of the enemy. Liu Xiaojiang, who learned everything, completely gave up his persistence in his heart and became the great devil who began to revenge everything in the world. and, Until all the people he knew were killed by Liu Xiaojiang himself, She became the sad woman who finally died in the arms of her beloved. Although her death awakened the only reason in the man''s heart, she finally got the cry and call of the other party''s great grief, and learned that the other party always had her own place in his heart. She is still satisfied to close her eyes and can''t stay with her favorite people in this world foreve Chapter 425 Dream I''ll wake up one day. Er Zhuang closed his eyes in Liu Xiaojiang''s arms in his dream. The reality was lying in the treatment cabin, but he twitched his fingers slightly. Then he could not help but open his eyes slowly in a trance. The tubes that had been inserted into her body for nutrition supply and simulator operation were completely pulled out, and the door of the treatment cabin was directly lifted from the outside. Er Zhuang sat up from the treatment cabin in a trance. His eyes were slightly confused. He looked down at his hands and the same recovered lower body. He couldn''t help wondering whether he had entered another dream. However, with the action of getting up in the treatment cabin, the numbness and weakness from her limbs and lower body is much more real than her previous dream, and even makes her think that she is not dreaming and that everything is realistic at present. Er Zhuang takes it for granted that he has entered another layer of dream "Although it can help you erase this sense of maladjustment when helping you regenerate your body, I think for you who have not acted for many years, this slight maladjustment... May also enable you to quickly recover the feeling you once had." Standing on the side of the treatment cabin, Liu Xiaojiang saw Erzhuang wake up and sit up directly. Then he was quite satisfied and reminded. "Muscle atrophy does not really exist, and slight discomfort is only caused by brain cognition. You are no different from a normal and healthy adult..." Wen Yan, Er Zhuang immediately looked at Liu Xiaojiang subconsciously, but it was obvious that he still couldn''t believe the facts in front of him. He still felt that he couldn''t return to normal. At present, everything is still just a false dream from his delusion. "Brother Xiaojiang..." Er Zhuang''s voice is inevitably a little hoarse, but it is no different from the voice once conveyed through the public address equipment, but it adds a little bit of mature taste more or less After all, she was only in her early 20s when she had an accident, but now her real age has passed the 30-year-old mark and has become the kind of older leftover woman in the eyes of ordinary people. Even if there is a slight difference in her voice, it is normal in Liu Xiaojiang''s view. On the other side, Hu Lanlan, Wang Zizhong''s disciple, stood in front of the indoor door and saw the whole process of Gao Yushan''s broken limb rebirth. Now I see Gao Yushan who has suffered heavy mental damage again. Unexpectedly, he woke up directly after a short treatment, and I can''t help being stunned. "The second young lady of the Gao family, who is so simple and completely cured that everyone is helpless, can even start to deal with the mental injury suffered by others......" "Both hands..." "Is this the unique skill created by my teacher''s wife, who never met me and made the old man unforgettable to death, in that environment..." "It''s not creation..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the incredible Hu Lanlan not far behind him, then took out a set of his own sportswear from his pocket and went to Erzhuang, who was still naked in the treatment cabin, and said: "Since it''s that bastard Er Weizi, I asked you to come and find a chance to save Er Zhuang in return... I''ve shown you both hands. If Miss Lan Lan continues to stay here, I''m afraid she will inevitably be noticed afterwards." With that, He came to ER Zhuang, who was naked all over, first stretched out his hand and pulled the corners of Er Zhuang''s mouth, and then smiled under the girl''s painful and shocked gaze: "If you still think everything is a dream, you girl may really sleep silly, but even if you are in a dream, don''t you feel shy anymore..." "Brother Xiaojiang!!!" Erzhuang was shocked and stunned for a moment. Then he didn''t pay attention to the sportswear on one side, but jumped directly from the treatment cabin to Liu Xiaojiang. Subconsciously, he held Liu Xiaojiang''s neck with his hands and put his legs on Liu Xiaojiang''s waist with great force, crying with joy. "Great, great... You''re not dead, you''re not dead..." "......." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t expect that Erzhuang''s reaction was so great that he could only raise his hands more gentlemanly at a time, and didn''t dare to put his hands in any smooth place. "... cough, OK, since it''s none of my business, I''ll follow the advice and leave first." Hu Lanlan saw all this and looked at the indecent posture of the men and women not far away. It was an untimely cough to remind him. "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang let Erzhuang hold him, but he didn''t even dare to touch each other. Wen Yan just looked back at Hu Lanlan with a slightly embarrassed expression and said: "Miss Lan Lan, I have written down today''s favor. If there is any trouble that can''t be solved in the future, no matter whether I was Liu Xiaojiang or the all-round leader Ying Gou... I will help." "Poof..." seeing the embarrassed expression on Liu Xiaojiang''s face, Hu Lanlan recalled the cold and ruthless actions of the other party, and the strong sense of contrast made her laugh. "Immortal Xiao Liu, I think you''d better solve the immediate trouble first. I won''t continue to disturb you here next. Um... You continue, but don''t forget that this is a place of right and wrong. It''s better to... Don''t stay too long." "See you later ~ ~" Let''s go, With that strange smile on her face, Hu Lanlan actively pushed the door and left the room under the gaze of Liu Xiaojiang. Even before closing the door completely, she gave Liu Xiaojiang a thumbs up in the crack of the door to encourage young people to love bravely. "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Liu Xiaojiang had no such experience in his memory, so he didn''t know how to deal with ER Zhuang. He just watched Hu Lanlan leave with great embarrassment. However, with the departure of Hu Lanlan, an outsider, his embarrassment eased a lot. Then he looked down and hugged his Er Zhuang in his arms, saying: "Er... Er Zhuang, it seems that you''re not very good. If there''s anything we can come down first and wait until you put on your clothes." However, Just then, The closed door was opened from the outside again. Chen duo and Xia he came in from the outside. Chen Duo is fine. The little girl is simple in heart. She doesn''t understand what''s going on between Liu Xiaojiang and Erzhuang, so she''s just stunned in place as soon as she comes in. But Xia he is a person who came after all. As soon as he saw the naked Erzhuang hanging on Liu Xiaojiang, he immediately put his hand over Chen duo''s eyes, dragged the little girl back to the door, and closed the door for Liu Xiaojiang again before Shen Chong came here. "Gee, I know you are all young people, but at least pay attention to the influence. After all, DOR is still a child..." I vaguely heard a voice outside the door, When Liu Xiaojiang looked at Er Zhuang in his arms again, especially after seeing the smile in the girl''s eyes, the corners of his mouth began to twitch uncontrollably. Chapter 426 A moment later, Er Zhuang put on Liu Xiaojiang''s slightly broad sportswear, but it is still difficult to hide some proud towering, long white hair scattered around his clean face Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang has to admit that Er Zhuang, who has completely recovered his health, is indeed a great beauty who is outstanding in all aspects. In terms of height, he is even taller than Xia he. It seems that he is only half shorter than him. Liu Xiaojiang never thought he was an LSP, but in the face of the second strong who recovered his health in front of him, he didn''t know whether he was gratified that he had completed his initial commitment or considering how to settle each other next. When he looked at her, he was always stunned from time to time. "So..." Er Zhuang sat on the steps below the treatment cabin with Liu Xiaojiang. After listening to Liu Xiaojiang''s description of some recent events, he said: "Because of your previous experiences abroad, you have lost trust in the company... And human beings. Don''t you want to take the road that used to be equivalent to integration..." "I can''t integrate into human society at all..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. "Even the slightly special kind is difficult to be accepted. How can today''s human beings accept me? Blindly compromising and accepting will only get them more excessive behavior. They need my strength and don''t need my ideas... It''s ironic." "Now think..." "I once had a glimmer of hope for such human beings, hoping that as long as I can get their full trust, I can really integrate into their world one day, so as to obtain the true freedom and freedom in my heart......" "I don''t know..." "This idea is wrong from the beginning. There are still a few people who are willing to trust me. No matter what I do according to the requirements, most people are doomed not to trust me from the beginning......" "It''s not that I can''t understand them, because if I stand in their position, I may also choose to clean up all the disturbing factors that may threaten the public for the safety of most compatriots, so it has nothing to do with right or wrong." "I just don''t want to..." "Lao Gao..." Er Zhuang thought with his legs in his arms. He would not deny Liu Xiaojiang''s idea, nor would he stand at the commanding height of human morality and criticize right and wrong. Instead, he was worried about Gao Lian and Lao Liu. "My father and Liu should be fine..." "Nothing will happen..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head calmly. "I just abolished the veins in their bodies and made them ordinary people for the time being." "Lao Gao has your sister''s protection, and he encountered an accident when working for the company. In the future, even if he can''t be the person in charge, he won''t be in danger. After all, he has drawn a clear line with my all-round leader." "As for Lao Liu..." "Isn''t he very concerned about his growing daughter? This time, with the company''s work of settling in expenses and ordinary people, he also has enough time to accompany his daughter''s growth." "The future..." "If they want to regain their strength, I can also use this full-handed ability to restore them." "But in my opinion, since Lao Gao doesn''t want the Gao family to intervene in the incident, he''d better be an ordinary person before everything is clear, so that some guys won''t find that the Gao family and I don''t really draw a line. This kind of thing may be very dangerous for the Gao family now." "What about me?" when Erzhuang learned that his father and Lao Liu would not be in danger, he suddenly put his face in front of Liu Xiaojiang and said with a smile: "How will Lord Ying Gou arrange my place in the future?" "You can''t let me go home and stay. If people find that Ying Gou''s action today is not only to obtain my ability, but also to cure my body. A series of contradictory behaviors should only make people suspicious?" "Well..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the pretty face in front of him and dodged a distance. "Originally, after I got both hands from Qu Tong, I just wanted to find a chance to secretly help you recover your physical deformity according to our original agreement. I never wanted to pull you into the water together..." "But unfortunately..." "Su Cheng may have attached importance to your ability or thought there was something fishy between you and me. In short, he didn''t give me a chance to finish it, but forced me to come back here in advance to deal with the problem..." "However, I finally fulfilled my initial commitment, found both hands and successfully cured your body. As for whether you want to join me or let me find a place to protect you in the future, I think it''s up to you to decide." Wen Yan, "Then go!" Er Zhuang stood up with satisfaction, looked back at the treatment cabin he had been in for many years, then bent down and stretched out his white palm towards Liu Xiaojiang, with an explicit smile in his eyes and said: "Now that you have decided what to do, although my ability is far less than that of Lord Ying Gou, I am not modest to say that I can be regarded as the God of the online world. If there are two gods in the new world... It should not be too much?" "And..." "Whether you are the leader of the whole nature or immortal Liu of Longhu Mountain, you are the only savior for me personally. Without you... I''m afraid I can only wait to die in the treatment cabin, so my life naturally belongs to you." "My Mr. Ying Gou, if you fail in the future, please let me die in your arms... OK?" "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "... hey, I can be regarded as confessing. You make me keep my hand in the air. Even I will feel very embarrassed." Er Zhuang seems to be stunned again when he sees Liu Xiaojiang. He can''t help but sigh about each other''s elm head. "Ah? Oh..." Liu Xiaojiang obediently stretched out his arm, held Erzhuang''s white hand, and then stood up from the ground. "Er Zhuang, have you really thought about it?" "Hum!!!" seeing this, er Zhuang inevitably tilted his lips with some dissatisfaction. Liu Xiaojiang was completely confused by his suddenly changed attitude. Don''t I have any charm for this guy? Or Is the aesthetics of this product slightly different from that of normal human beings? What do you want me to do Do you want me to look like food? It seems that some taboo areas have been mentioned on the Internet. What kind of body banquet is that Tut. I''m afraid that what he drew from that practice was only his appetite at most? Sure enough Although brother Xiaojiang looks like an LSP, he is actually a little white who doesn''t understand anything. Emotionally, he has to rely on his old driver to guide him slowly Chapter 427 The next day, Liu Xiaojiang, as the all-around leader Ying Gou, took the initiative to attack the east north area, and caused heavy casualties. Once again, he caused an uproar in the circle, which once again increased the vigilance of other strangers to all-around. Most people have never dreamed that, as the managed personnel in the circle, they dare to take the initiative to attack a company like the manager. This behavior is as unreasonable as criminals taking the initiative to provoke the police. If we say that Quan Xing''s previous massive attack on Longhu Mountain seems to be bold in the eyes of other insiders, no matter what the result is, it will not be driven out by Tianshi mansion So the whole company''s initiative to provoke the company seems basically the same, so it is actively looking for death. After all, the nature of the company is not an alien school in the circle, but the kind of manager who holds the power of life and death almost tacitly in everyone''s heart. What yinggou did before Although we do not understand why the company chose to remain silent, we also did not stop some people''s actions against all sex demons Obviously, we all think that what yinggou did has really touched the bottom line of the company, but we don''t understand why the leaders of the company still didn''t take any action When the company''s attitude is still uncertain, Ying Gou has committed more serious crimes in the northeast region of the company. If this behavior is not actively looking for death... What is it? The idea of nadutong company is the rules that different people should abide by. Even if some people are unhappy, they have to admit that this is a fact. The foolish act of all sex in blatant defiance of the rules and order will undoubtedly give the company the opportunity to make an example of different people. After all, although the company was the default manager before, because the alien circle itself can be regarded as a small Jianghu, the conventional management method is not necessarily suitable for the alien holding power. Selecting the "ten guys" in the circle is not a soft means. After all, the company is the manager in the alien circle. The priority is not the alien group, but the stability of the social order in which ordinary people live. The reason why the company uses the gentle means of "ten guys" is just to better manage different people. Once the benefits brought by this means are far less than the pay, and the ten guys have not played the expected effect of the company, they may change their attitude and strategy towards different groups at any time. Originally, The ten guys are very clear about the company''s philosophy and what the company''s priorities are. Therefore, they have tried their best to cooperate with the expectations of the company''s leaders, play the role of "guys" and work together to maintain the stability of the circle without hurting their own foundation. result, With the emergence of Zhang Chulan, eight strange skills reappeared one by one. The temptation of power led to the loosening of stability in the circle, so that even some ten men began to move their minds, thinking that strength is the inherent concept of everything, breaking the peace of the past in an instant. All sex demons, who are not safe at all, have been passively contributing to the stability in the circle without knowing it. For the powerful power of baqiji, there is naturally no need to hide the greedy desire in their hearts. However, even if the whole sex becomes more restless due to Baqi technology, it is impossible for the company and the ten guys to successfully destroy the stable order they have maintained in a short time, which is to make the company and the ten guys feel some pressure at most. The focus of the problem, Instead of being allowed to exist as a negative, it is the positive figures in the circle who have the banner of justice from beginning to end, but also have a greedy heart for baqiji, which is the key point that may lead to the breaking of balance and stability. Because, These positive characters hold more power. Once they give up the morality they have always adhered to in order to get baqiji, it will only become a more troublesome factor than integrity. and, These people may even include some ten people The strange circle, once barely calm, has long been in danger because of the re emergence of various eight wonders. Now, because Su Cheng, an ordinary person in the airborne company, has completely disrupted everything Zhao Fangxu planned for the problem at the beginning. Liu Xiaojiang, who can be used to solve problems in Zhao Fangxu''s eyes, has completely transformed into the culprit of creating greater chaos Now, The stable order maintained by the company in the alien circle is undoubtedly because Su Cheng is on the verge of collapse! ¡­¡­ The company headquarters, In Su Cheng''s office, "Look what you''ve done!" As soon as Zhao Fangxu got the news of the accident in the northeast region, even if he doubted the reason why Liu Xiaojiang did so, he could almost guess that all this was to draw a line with the Gao family, but he still came directly to Su Cheng''s office in anger. Su Cheng questioned himself as soon as he saw Zhao Fangxu enter the door. He immediately put down the secret document he was browsing and said: "Mr. Zhao, since you have chosen to come over and question me, what have I done and what have I done... That has made you so angry?" "Don''t pretend there. Don''t tell me you don''t know what happened in the northeast. It''s all spread in the circle now!" Zhao Fangxu went to Su Cheng''s desk and directly photographed the sorted records on the table. "More than 30 employees in the northeast region died at once, and the rest were injured to varying degrees, including some old employees who were seriously injured and unconscious. Even Gao Lian, the head of the region, and Lao Liu, the regional manager, were abolished!" "Moreover, er Zhuang, who consumes countless resources of the company, is missing............" "It''s not what I asked people to do. You should question those all sex demons and Liu Xiaojiang you once trusted most. Oh, no... now you should call him yinggou, right?" Su Cheng shook his head and interrupted with a look of indifference. "If it weren''t for you, how could he go on this road?" Zhao Fangxu looked at Su Cheng seriously. "If it weren''t for your distrust of Xiaojiang, which forced him to choose to stand on the opposite side of us, how could the company suffer such a huge loss today!" "I admit I really didn''t expect that the boy was so brave..." Su Cheng didn''t deny it, but there was no repentance in his eyes. "However, just because he was ashamed of the company once, he chose to leave the company''s control directly, so that he really joined Quanxing and became the leader. The recent crimes committed by Quanxing can only explain......" "Liu Xiaojiang is a false existence. Ying Gou, the all-round leader, is the real him Isn''t it? " Chapter 428 "If you think I will regret my decision, I might as well tell you myself today..." Su Cheng looked directly into Zhao Fangxu''s eyes and said with a firm opening in his eyes. "After some recent events, let alone regret my decision, I will even feel a little lucky for my decision..." "I''m glad that I, an ordinary man, didn''t read it wrong. Instead of the company, I saw Liu Xiaojiang''s personality in advance and didn''t let the company under the management of your old leader. Because Liu Xiaojiang suffered greater losses in the end, he is not a trustworthy guy." "A guy who is neither trustworthy nor mature can only be a disaster in the end..." With that, Ignoring the anger in Zhao Fangxu''s eyes, he sat in his chair and looked out of the window, then said: "By the way, Dong Zhao, what''s the attitude of Tianshi mansion about Liu Xiaojiang, or do you choose to refuse to cooperate because of previous things?" "The temper of Tianshi mansion has always been the same..." although Zhao Fangxu was very angry with Su Cheng, he also knew that it was not a good thing to tangle in the past, and finally opened his mouth to answer the other party''s questions. "Protecting the weak... Maybe it''s a kind of inheritance among them. Besides, Xiaojiang is still the second generation disciple of his Tianshi mansion and the only pro disciple of Tian Jinzhong in the world. Even to take care of his younger martial brother''s feelings, Zhang Zhiwei can''t do it." "After all, in the eyes of people who know everything inside, no matter how you defend your previous decision, Liu Xiaojiang will completely become the leader of the whole sex, Ying Gou, no doubt it is you Su Cheng... And it is also the evil result that we all personally contributed to." "It''s more or less troublesome." Su Cheng frowned slightly, but it was obviously not because of himself, but because he couldn''t persuade the old Heavenly Master to clean up the door. "The Tianshi mansion will actually connive at Liu Xiaojiang''s misdeeds outside. Doesn''t the Zhengyi sect care about their reputation? Isn''t he afraid that the leader status of the Tianshi mansion in Zhengyi will be shaken?" "Zhang Zhiwei''s generation of heavenly masters, after all, is recognized as the top master in the circle, which is completely different from the previous generations of dragon and Tiger Mountain heavenly masters." Zhao Fangxu reminded. "The number of people may have no effect on a strong man like him. Even Lu Jin and his ten contemporaries with Zhang Zhiwei have more or less expressed that they and others even go together... I''m afraid they have no chance of winning in the end." "Tianshi mansion now has absolute strength in the circle. Before the emergence of Liu Xiaojiang, Zhang Zhiwei also had a great voice and reputation among the ten men... Other strange people only dare to say a few words at most, which can''t really affect anything." "As long as Zhang Zhiwei is still there, the position of Tianshi mansion in Zhengyi cannot be shaken......" Su Cheng''s eyes flashed a trace of ferocity, but soon became deeply helpless, "people like Zhang Zhiwei are still too beyond the specification..." "Gee, it would be nice if we could use those weapons of mass destruction for this super standard alien, but it''s a pity that the old guys above are still too soft hearted. They will only leave the problems to the people below to solve, and they are not allowed to do too much." "Alas, if you want to make money, you don''t want to be a villain. How can things in the world be so simple..." Hearing this, Zhao Fangxu also shook with a helpless sigh and said: "I said that the strange things are far from so simple. On the one hand, it is because the strange group is really special. On the other hand, it is also because the upper level will never allow the lower level to do things too much when they have to..." "If the company wants to maintain the stability of the alien circle, as a high-level person in charge, it must not be biased to either side, and extreme means such as one size fits all cannot be used easily..." "Besides..." Speaking of which, As if he had made up his mind, he slowly opened his mouth to Su Cheng and reminded him: "Now, if we judge according to various situations, Zhang Zhiwei may not be the only outsider beyond the specification..." "After Xiaojiang came back from abroad this time, the reason why he suddenly changed his temperament is that, in addition to your previous decision, his strength has probably reached a certain level, at least enough to challenge the world." "Otherwise..." "How can a cautious person like Xiaojiang choose a seemingly fatal path? After staying with the company for so long, will he not know the company''s philosophy and bottom line?" "Since he dares to do so, he must have some confidence in his heart. If not... Is it because he is angry and wants to fight the company even if he dies? Does his actions abroad look like a very irrational person?" Wen Yan, Su Cheng finally noticed this fact, and then asked with a frown: "Dong Zhao, you don''t mean to say that Liu Xiaojiang also has the alien ability equivalent to Zhang Zhiwei?" "At least not much weaker than Zhang Zhiwei..." Zhao Fangxu nodded with a complicated face. "Because Zhang Zhiwei made it clear during the call that even if we persuaded him to go down the mountain to clean up the door and face Xiaojiang now... He may not be able to do this." "Isn''t this the reason Zhang Zhiwei used to shirk?" Su Cheng obviously still couldn''t believe it. After all, in his eyes, Liu Xiaojiang is just a young man in his twenties. Why should he have the same alien ability as the Heavenly Master? Even if he began to practice in his womb, even if he is a genius like Zhang Zhiwei, he should not be so. When he originally sent Liu Xiaojiang out on a mission, he just thought that Liu Xiaojiang''s alien ability, at most, would not lose to most aliens abroad in the case of fighting alone, and even had long expected that he might die outside. As a result Liu Xiaojiang not only did not die, but also successfully completed the task in neon and M. compared with the alien forces of the two countries, he has almost disappeared, and now he has received such evaluation from Zhang Zhiwei "This may indeed be the reason Zhang Zhiwei used to shirk, but considering what I just said and Xiaojiang''s behavior pattern recently..." Zhao Fangxu shook his head helplessly. "Do you still think this is just the reason Zhang Zhiwei used to shirk responsibility?" As soon as it comes out, Su Cheng immediately frowned and fell into silence, but he was not worried about when Liu Xiaojiang would find him, but about how to deal with the aftermath of his previous bad behavior. A moment later, "Then there''s no way..." Su Cheng regained his former calm appearance, then looked up at Zhao Fangxu at his desk and said: "It seems that Mr. Zhao should give priority to how to solve these runaway all sex demons before starting to solve the group problem of aliens and ordinary people. In that case... He can also take advantage of this opportunity to unite the relationship between the company and the ten guys." Seeing that things were developing in the direction they wanted, Zhao Fangxu nodded quietly and said: "Yes..." "I believe that as long as we explain the current situation, even the Lujia, who has a good relationship with Tianshi mansion, will stand on the side of the company and strive to maintain the stability of the world, which is important for the unity between the major alien forces It is indeed an opportunity. " Chapter 429 meanwhile, Near the suburbs of Beijing, In an open space outside an abandoned factory, Liu Xiaojiang stood alone in front of the abandoned factory and looked at the large number of all-round members gathered by the news. He didn''t care about the suspicion and malice in these people''s eyes, and slowly revealed his decision to go against the company. Of all the people present, Although there are some famous all-around celebrities who have had contact with Liu Xiaojiang, even Mei Jinfeng, who has not asked all-around questions for a long time, came with Xia Liuqing after getting the news, But more of them are those who have never had contact with Liu Xiaojiang, but have heard the name Ying Gou from other people, and it is clear that he is an all-round member of the acting leader like Gong Qing. On the one hand, these guys gathered after getting the news. On the other hand, they were really curious about Ying Gou, the all-round acting leader, and wanted to know what kind of lawless guy he was in the world. On the other hand They really need Ying Gou, the acting leader, to give an account of what they have suffered during this period. Many people think that if they have the opportunity, they may use the acting leader they have never met to reduce the pressure they and others bear outside. When all members think about problems, they always only think about themselves. As for the so-called leader''s orders, if they are not interested, they will not come at all. let me put it another way, All the members who got the news gathered this time were more or less careful. Those all-round members who really follow their own wishes, know their own level and are not interested in the acting leader will not choose to appear on this kind of joint eye, let alone intervene in the contradiction between Ying Gou and the company. Being wise and protecting themselves is the best choice they think. "... that''s what happened." Liu Xiaojiang explained that the contradiction between himself and the company could not be reconciled, then looked up at all the members present and said: "Su Cheng is now the actual person in charge of the company, and his final outcome here can only be death. Naturally, the company can''t allow this to happen, so there is an absolutely irreconcilable contradiction." "If I want to kill Su Cheng, I must fight against the power of the company. Since I can''t avoid the conflict with the company, I just use the conflict to get more benefits......" Say, When he saw the eyes of all the members present dodging, he could not help shaking his head slightly contemptuously and said: "To tell you the truth..." "In fact, I don''t like you guys from the bottom of my heart, because you say you are all-round disciples who follow the concept of the ancestor Yang Zhu, but most of them are just scum who wantonly act by the flag of the ancestor. On the contrary... The real all-round can even be said to be a kind of restraint." "Honor yourself, for me, light things and rebirth..." "Yang Zhu may have confirmed that he is the most important, but he also said that it is not good for the world to go because of himself. His thought is very similar to ''inaction'', but you guys are just indulging in lust..." "For you scum..." "I shouldn''t have any hope, but as the only leader of all nature at present, I can''t ignore some possibilities in you. What if there are people who really yearn for all nature and turn a blind eye to such misguided people The leader is disqualified. " As soon as Liu Xiaojiang said these words, all the members present changed their faces. Some looked at Liu Xiaojiang angrily, some bowed their heads incomprehensibly, and some looked like watching a play to make a long story short, All the members present did not seem to expect that the leader of this generation would be such a naive guy What is expensive? What for me? What light thing is reborn? What is very similar to inaction? If they want to be the same as other strangers and can only live under control, why do they choose to join the whole nature that everyone calls for? They join the whole nature, don''t they just want to break free from the shackles of their bodies and live at will only by their strength! If joining the whole sex is really the same as becoming a monk, how can they be under the banner of their ancestor Yang Zhu "Nonsense! The idea of our ancestor Yang Zhu! It''s clearly nothing! No one wants to restrict us with the thoughts of ordinary people!" "Yes! It''s still the leader! You don''t even understand such a simple truth! Sure enough, you''re another guy who will only cause us trouble!" "I thought the new leader was so powerful that he dared to go against everyone, but the result was just like this... It''s really hehe." "Old Xia, mother-in-law Jinfeng, it seems that you are really old. You would agree with such a person to become the leader and go away... Young master, we don''t want to accompany you. We thought it was a good thing. As a result, we were asked to accompany us to die." "Mr. leader, in my opinion, you''d better go and die yourself, but don''t give us trouble like before. If you want to die... You have to hurry." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the whole sex members who were leaving, with no waves in his eyes and no surprise in his heart. "Sure enough..." "You only know nothing, but turn a blind eye to nothing. It''s just some pure scum." Let''s go, He immediately spread a lot of black smoke, and quickly extended to all members who were going to leave. Then, under the eyes of some strange members who did not choose to leave, he easily took these originally fresh lives in a few moments. Plop, plop, plop Those full-time members who were going to leave because they had no chance to make trouble fell to the ground one by one. Their skin was blue and purple and lost all their vitality. Some strange members couldn''t help but leave a cold sweat. "I said that I would fight against the company in the future, not only to kill Na Su Cheng, but also to use this conflict to obtain more benefits and improve the embarrassing situation of us......" After all this, Liu Xiaojiang still didn''t change his expression. He still looked at the other all members present very calmly and said: "Although the concept of wholeness is nothing, it doesn''t take a penny..." "But today''s situation does not allow us to do so, and the role of wholeness in the circle will not be allowed to become true wholeness. Therefore, according to the ideological concept of our ancestor Yang Zhu, our priority at this time is the so-called rebirth of light things." "As long as wholeness continues to exist, it is not only a villain shouted by everyone in the circle, but also a tool used by the company to maintain the good and evil of major alien schools, the main purpose of our wholeness in the next conflict is undoubtedly to change the dilemma we face." "As for the decision I have made at the moment, I can accept my reasonable objection to leaving. As a whole, I will not force you to do anything, but if there are still careful thoughts that are useless to myself and the whole, don''t blame me for erasing such scum." "Now who else objects and can express their attitude..." Chapter 430 Two days later, The company headquarters, Large conference room on the top floor, This time, not only the directors and ten men of the company, but also almost all the leaders of schools that can be called by name in the circle, except the Taoists of various decent schools, were called to the headquarters for talks by the leaders of the company. The reason why the content of this meeting did not call a decent person is undoubtedly related to how to deal with Liu Xiaojiang. "....... that''s the truth. No matter who Liu Xiaojiang used to be and what he did to help the company, now... Liu Xiaojiang has disappeared. There are only the full-fledged leader Ying Gou who has committed countless crimes." Standing alone on the podium in the conference room, Su Cheng concealed the company''s excessive behavior towards Liu Xiaojiang, then looked at the ten guys and leaders of major schools sitting below and said: "I don''t know whether you have had an intersection with Liu Xiaojiang, but now anyway, please remember that the person you know has disappeared. If he was the former Liu Xiaojiang, he would never kill so many employees in the northeast region." "Now..." "We even suspect that Liu Xiaojiang has premeditated everything. Whether he secretly joined Quanxing to become the new leader, or acted recklessly in the Tang clan, destroyed the whole Wang family and killed Qu Tong of Yaoxing society, he may be implementing some plan step by step." "And..." "At present, he is the leader of all sex and holds the power of all sex demons in his hands. Therefore, from his identity and perspective, if he really plans a plan secretly, then this plan... May also be extremely unfavorable to everyone in the circle." Say, He could not help but clench his fist and said to everyone with great sincerity: "Although I Su Cheng is just an ordinary person, I have accepted the company''s affairs after all. Everyone knows the company''s philosophy all the time. Even I won''t let it change." "I hope that there will be no intersection between different people and ordinary people, and there will never be a negative impact on each other due to the estrangement in their hearts. The society can continue to develop in an extremely stable environment, which is also the original intention of the company''s initial success." "So..." "I hope that in the face of Ying Gou, a villain who secretly brings disaster to the world, and an alien who is also super standard as the old Heavenly Master Zhang Zhiwei, we can unite to solve the biggest problem at present and contribute to the stability of the world." "Finally..." "If things can come to a perfect conclusion with everyone''s cooperation, I am willing to make a commitment under your witness today. In the future, the living environment in the circle... Will also become more comfortable with the efforts of the company." Bullshit This is obviously all fucking bullshit! These two sentences are either illusory promises or empty promises that can not be guaranteed at all. Different people are willing to cooperate with the company''s management, and even elect leaders like "ten guys". Then the company should have created a comfortable living environment for different people, at least as carefree as most ordinary people. What happened? Even if Zhao Fangxu has established the company''s existence, if he wants to maintain the stability of social order, he can only restrict outsiders everywhere, and then he will try his best to meet all the reasonable requirements of himself and others. You are an ordinary person who is different from everything. Why do you think you can do better than Zhao Fangxu? Can you solve the problem that human beings do not accept different thoughts and habits, or do you want to make all different people become ordinary people and integrate into society? Whether the former can do it or not The latter Do you think the strange people who always have power want to integrate into the life of ordinary people? Although it is impossible for Zhao Fangxu to deal with the relationship between strangers and ordinary people perfectly, his practice has indeed maintained the stability of social order for many years and proved that he is indeed the best person to deal with this matter. After all, some things are doomed to be unchangeable. It can only be in a dream if you want to make strangers and ordinary people alike. Zhao Fangxu''s best way to solve the problem is to deal with alien affairs with an impartial attitude from the perspective of social order. At this point, Not only the ten guys present, but also the leaders of other alien schools will not take Su Cheng''s words seriously. They all think that the goods are naive idealists and can only pick up some nice words that can''t be realized. However, considering the identity of the other party, after all, he is the current person in charge of the company. The leaders of all factions present basically didn''t say much, but were thinking about the possibility of working together to solve the win hook and the benefits they can get in the process. At this time The ten guys present, as well as the strange leaders of various factions, considering the things that Ying Gou committed before, at least they won''t doubt that Ying Gou is very powerful now, let alone deny Su Cheng''s statement that he is together with the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain. After all, the Wang family, one of the four families, was exterminated overnight. A man ran outside and turned the world upside down between the alien circle of M country and neon, and finally let this guy come back alive What strength is this? Now that he has such a degree of strength, why does he have to sneak in and work for the company everywhere, and why does he choose to betray the company immediately after returning home, rather than leave after giving the company a certain degree of heavy damage? At the beginning, in the plan of yinggou, he didn''t intend to compete with the company, or even thought of going his separate ways with everyone? "Su boy, I''ve seen Xiaojiang and talked face to face. I really can''t believe that he will choose to do it for no reason..." Lu Jin sat in the front row of the ten guys. When others were still thinking about the fishiness, she could not help but say something incredible: "Moreover, I also know the old thing on Longhu Mountain, and I don''t think Zhang Zhiwei will protect his shortcomings to the extent of ignoring the general righteousness. Today, he is upright, but he can refuse even the request sent by the company..." "I have understood what you just said. Xiaojiang''s child has indeed committed many crimes, but he lacks the reason why he became like this. I don''t believe that a good man should suddenly make such a great change." As soon as it comes out, All the leaders present looked at Su Cheng and seemed to be waiting for the other party to tell the secret. They also wanted to know why the company wanted to hide such a thing. After all, Su Cheng just said that Liu Xiaojiang had been secretly planning something, but he didn''t say anything that could support this view. It was just that the other party performed alone on the podium. Even if they don''t think the company will recklessly frame a former employee, most of them believe that Liu Xiaojiang may be Ying Gou himself, because only in this way can they explain why the decent school didn''t show up today. But, After all, what we are discussing here today is to deal with Ying Gou, an alien who is as super standard as the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain. How can they easily listen to the words of an ordinary person Su Cheng when the leaders of the meeting still have important concealment. Chapter 431 "Master Lu, I just said..." Su Cheng stood on the podium and looked at Lu Jin, the only one of the ten guys who had a good relationship with Liu Xiaojiang, except for the decent faction who did not intend to participate in the meeting "I know very well the relationship between the Lu family and Liu Xiaojiang. After all, it''s also old man Lu. You personally passed the Tongtian book to him, and miss Linglong seems to have met him several times..." "But..." "Even if he has a good relationship with Liu Xiaojiang, he is not a disciple of your Lu family. For an outsider who hasn''t seen him several times, how can he clearly identify each other''s person? Moreover, even the decent school can''t do well." "Mr. Lu, Liu Xiaojiang is such a person, but you and the company haven''t been aware of it before. Now it seems likely to be true... Isn''t it?" "And..." Speaking of which, He looked at the other suspicious bosses in the conference room and said: "We have now confirmed that the death of Tang miaoxing, the old head of the Tang clan, the destruction of the Wang family, one of the four families, and the death of Qu Tong, the president of Yaoxing society, were all committed by Liu Xiaojiang using Ying Gou''s identity "Let''s talk about his reasons for doing these things now. Even if it is determined that he does have difficulties to hide, should we let go of an all sex demon who has committed many crimes?" "Many people died in the northeast region, and even Gao Lian, the person in charge, was turned into an ordinary person..." "As the person in charge of the company, I Su Cheng, no matter what kind of person Liu Xiaojiang is, whether he does these things or not, it is impossible for him to act as if nothing has happened. He must pay a corresponding price for what he has done." "I don''t deny that Xiaojiang has done too much recently." Lu Jin still shook her head. "But if according to the rules set by the company, the fight between different people can not be regarded as a major crime. As for killing all the people of the Wang family and killing the employees of the company, if he does have some difficulties, I personally think he should spare his life according to the situation." "After all, he was once a member of the company, and had made great achievements abroad before. If there is anything difficult to hide..." "Merit is not worth..." Su Cheng directly denied this kind of thing before Lu Jin finished his words. "Now too many people have died because of him. Even considering the merits he has made before, the list of things he has done before is enough for the company to be sentenced to life imprisonment. Moreover, he committed a major crime in the northeast region a few days ago." "Mr. Lu, whether it''s decided according to the rules of the company or let the normal judicial organ of the society make a decision, his all-round leader Ying Gou is also an unforgivable capital crime." Hearing this, Lu Jin frowned and thought, and then became silent. She obviously thought Liu Xiaojiang was too much. Everything Su Cheng said today is really reasonable. "Alas..." Tang Xin sat behind Lu Jin. Seeing that Lu Jin no longer defended Liu Xiaojiang, he shook his head with some sigh. "God is jealous of talents..." "Hum..." Lv CI sat on the right side of Lu Jin. Hearing Tang Xin''s sigh behind him, he couldn''t help leaning back on his seat, holding up his hands and glancing at each other. "He Zhang Zhiwei is an old monster. Unexpectedly, this young man who has not been out of Longhu Mountain for a long time has become a little monster that will make all of us feel difficult. He even has to choose to deal with it together......" "Strange people, compared with guys of their level, what are we..." "Hey..." Tang Xin understood that LV Ci was not just aiming at himself. Naturally, he didn''t take each other''s so-called contempt seriously. "The young people of this generation are excellent..." "Amitabha..." master Xie Kong sitting on the right side of LV CI did not participate in this topic, but looked up at the young man full of desire on the podium and said: "Lord Su, although the old monk brought his disciples to the meeting, it doesn''t mean that Lingyin Temple will also participate in the meeting..." "The young benefactor Liu has no grievances with our Lingyin Temple. When I don''t know why the benefactor became angry King Kong, the old monk feels that no one is qualified to accuse the benefactor, let alone give priority to killing all living beings in order to understand and save all living beings." As soon as it comes out, The big guys present looked at Su Cheng and master Xie Kong one after another, but they didn''t seem surprised by the decision made by master Xie Kong, because they all knew that for people like master Xie Kong, killing is never the best means to solve the problem. Besides Liu Xiaojiang''s problems are very uncertain. He was once a member of the company''s employees and made a lot of contributions abroad. How can such people be killed without understanding the situation? See this, Su Cheng looked at the seemingly downcast master Xie Kong. Obviously, he couldn''t understand each other''s ideas and ideas. For a time, he didn''t know how to persuade Lingyin Temple to join his camp. "Master Xie Kong..." Chen Jinkui, who was in the position of ten men, smiled. "Didn''t you embarrass the leaders of the company by saying so? Why did you come to us to discuss how to deal with the whole problem and plan to solve the uneasy factor of Ying Gou as you said? Isn''t there a way..." "Jin Kui......" master Xie Kong folded his hands and looked at Chen Jin Kui. "All the benefactors present can be regarded as outstanding wise men. If you really want to find other solutions to the problem, the old monk believes that it is not difficult with your wisdom. He decided to kill... What is the difference between this and the misguided benefactor Liu?" "To be honest..." "The old monk also met benefactor Liu once. Although it''s too arrogant to say so, I think what benefactor Lu just said is right. At least in the turbid eyes of the old monk, benefactor Liu''s personality is rare and pure." "Master Xie Kong, who joined the whole sex from the beginning and mixed into the company with some impure purpose, where can he reflect the rare purity of his birth?" Su Cheng smiled. "He was an all-around person from the beginning. He took the initiative to contact the all-around Shen Chong before coming to the company. Shortly after he left Longhu Mountain, he found the LV family with Shen Chong and made a big fuss in LV family village for no reason..." "Liu Xiaojiang is a false person from the beginning. Where do you see that he is actually pure?" Hearing this, Ho... Ho LV Ci''s originally calm eyes were extremely fierce, and then he clenched his fist and clucked. "Liu Xiaojiang, he was the masked man at the beginning. Now he is the leader of these all sex demons who acted recklessly in our Lujia village!" Wen Yan, Su Cheng nodded with an incomparable expression. "The company finally investigated all this after Liu Xiaojiang defected. After all, after Ying Gou finally began to appear in the circle, even if it was not exactly the same as when he was in Lujia village, he always had the habit of wearing a mask in order to hide his identity." Chapter 432 Su Cheng began to lie again. He clearly didn''t know whether Liu Xiaojiang, who joined the whole sex with the consent of Zhao Fangxu, was the man who made a big fuss in Lvjia village. On the contrary, he thought that the Lvjia village incident was most likely the masterpiece of Qu Tong''s woman. However, in order to make everything he said more reasonable, he not only did not show that the company agreed to Liu Xiaojiang''s participation in Quanxing, but even took the initiative to guide others to think that Liu Xiaojiang had joined Quanxing very early, and pushed all the "headless chaos" to Liu Xiaojiang. After all, if you push everything to the organization of all sex, and push it to the head of all sex demon yinggou, it seems that everything can be reasonably explained because of the mystery and danger of yinggou''s identity in the past. As for whether Liu Xiaojiang did it or Qu Tong''s masterpiece... He doesn''t care! The purpose of Su Cheng''s talks today is very simple. It is to arouse the hostility of all the leaders in the circle to Ying Gou, and it is best to make everyone think that Ying Gou must disappear, so that the alien circle can restore the calm in the past. "Why?" under the gaze of many big men, LV CI held back his anger and looked up at Su Cheng on the podium. "I don''t seem to have offended Liu Xiaojiang before. Why did he suddenly attack my LV family at night..." "It''s not hard to guess..." Su Cheng looked at LV Ci and said slowly, pretending to think. "We all know why Liu Xiaojiang left Longhu Mountain is just for the Tongtian book in Master Lu''s hand, and finally chose to bear part of the curse on the luotian Festival......." "Now think..." "The reason why he worshipped the dragon and tiger mountain was probably also for Zhang Chulan''s energy and body source. As a result, he accidentally learned the existence of Tongtian book during the Luo Tian Festival, confirmed that Zhang Chulan had no energy and body source at all, and then made the idea of Tongtian book." "Liu Xiaojiang, who is secretly planning something, obviously cares about the existence of baqiji, and even is investigating the secrets about the Jiashen rebellion in that year..." So far, He looked up again at LV Ci, who was sitting in the position of ten men, and said: "Master Lu, so you should understand. Although the Lu family has been living in the village in recent years, the emergence time of minghunshu is too coincidental. People who know it will inevitably doubt that it may have some connection with that year..." "So..." "I think the reason why he came to the LV family was either to investigate the secret of the Jiashen rebellion in those years, or to confirm whether there was a connection between minghunshu and baqiji..." Wen Yan, LV CI looked at Su Cheng and said, "where did you know this?" "If you don''t know, don''t do it yourself." Su Cheng certainly knew that what LV CI said at the moment didn''t mean that Liu Xiaojiang was making trouble in LV family village, so he said: "Master Lu, for other young people in the circle, you may not know the whole story at all, but all schools had a tacit attitude towards baqiji, and no one knew what you LV family did." "Since many people know this, and even now there are still those who experienced it, can this so-called secret of the LV family really be regarded as a secret?" "Then who is Liu Xiaojiang..." Lv CI suddenly thought of Liu Xiaojiang''s identity on Longhu Mountain. Although he thought that Zhang Zhiwei had no reason to do something that would affect the stability of the world, he still suspected another old man who seemed the least likely to tell a secret. He Zhang Zhiwei is the master of Tianshi mansion. He will at least think about the world. After all, there were too many people involved in the Jiashen rebellion, and the Tianshi on Longhu Mountain seemed to have a different attitude towards Jiashen and baqiji from the beginning. However, Zhang Zhiwei''s younger martial brother Tian Jinzhong is not a Heavenly Master. Even if he is also a member of the Heavenly Master''s house, he may not want the situation to happen again, but Liu Xiaojiang is his only closed disciple after all. Maybe it is really possible that he used his feelings to pry the old guy''s mouth open. "It seems that you have no doubt." Su Cheng noticed the change of LV Ci''s face, understood that the old man had been completely guided by himself, and then looked at other bigwigs who expressed their attitude again. "Lingyin Temple and the LV family have expressed their attitude. Whether they are unwilling to take action because of different ideas or choose to stand on the side of the company to maintain the stability of the world, I Su Cheng will never investigate anyone''s responsibility afterwards." "But this premise is that we can really solve this trouble successfully, or after we all fail, he Liu Xiaojiang really did not plan anything bad for everyone......" However, Dong Dong Dong Before Su Cheng finished his words or the leaders present showed their attitude, the door of the conference room was suddenly knocked from the outside. Hear the sound, Su Cheng looked at several companies present and Zhao Fangxu sitting in the corner of the conference room. Then he looked puzzled and walked from the podium to the main door of the conference room. He didn''t know what was happening outside. He would let the company''s employees disturb his talks. However, considering that the meeting was coming to an end, it was not inappropriate to leave some time for the leaders present to consider. In the end, he did not ignore the movement outside the door. Instead, he thought that if the whole sex had a greater action outside, it might also promote the outcome of the meeting. But Su Cheng came to the front door of the conference room with a puzzled face and opened the small white door in front of him. After seeing the figure standing outside the door at the moment, he couldn''t help but be stunned subconsciously. Because At the moment, the person standing outside the conference room is actually the main content of this meeting....... Liu Xiaojiang! "Boss Su, I haven''t seen you for a long time, but you don''t have to be nervous, because I''m here to help you this time..." Liu Xiaojiang took off his iconic black mask stained with blood, said slowly with a gentle expression and a smile, and formed an extremely strange sharp contrast with the corridor full of blood behind him. Seeing the visitor, Hearing what Liu Xiaojiang said, Su Cheng finally reacts from his stupidity and notices the terrible scene in the corridor outside the door. Rao is now in an important position. He can''t help but show a trace of fear in his eyes. meanwhile, The leaders in the circle in the conference room finally noticed what was happening at present. Several directors of the company immediately stood up from their positions. Obviously, they didn''t expect Liu Xiaojiang to dare to break into the company headquarters. This is an opportunity! However, There was one person at the top of the company, who would not have the naive idea of others. After reacting, Zhao Fangxu immediately stood up from the corner and loudly reminded Liu Xiaojiang standing outside the door: "Xiaojiang, you must be calm and don''t fool around!" meanwhile, Su Cheng gradually suppressed his fear, and relying on this place as the home of the company, there were ten guys behind him and the leaders of different schools in the circle, so he could not help but raise his mouth slowly. "Ying Gou, it''s really brave. There''s a way in heaven, you don''t go, and there''s no door in hell, you......" Liu Xiaojiang obviously didn''t intend to listen to Su Cheng''s speech. After looking up at the people present in the gatekeeper, he completely ignored the reminder from Zhao Fangxu, directly reached out and grabbed Su Cheng''s neck and forced the other party to swallow his words. then, In Su Cheng''s confused and frightened eyes, he said in a voice that can only be heard by Su Cheng: "Boss Su, I''ll help you finish your plan. As for you... It''s useless." Click! After a terrible crisp sound, Everyone in the conference room was stunned again, Liu Xiaojiang casually left the body in his hand and slowly stood on the podium inside the conference room in everyone''s silence. "Everybody..." "Now let''s get to know each other again..." "I am neither Liu Xiaojiang nor Liu Xiaojiang. There are people who have seen me and those who have not seen me. But after today, I hope all of you can realize that I am the leader of all sex demons......... Ying Gou." Wen Yan, People present saw that Su Cheng, the current top-level person in charge of nadutong company, was just lying on the ground like a dead dog Look at Liu Xiaojiang who didn''t look at Su Cheng from beginning to end. The big men in the circle are well-informed. They can''t help but feel a little rare tension in their hearts because of this sudden huge change and strong gap. Chapter 433 "Xiaojiang..." Lu Jin sat in the front row of the ten guys and naturally witnessed everything very clearly. He looked up at Liu Xiaojiang, who was very strange, and Su Cheng, who fell to the ground and completely lost his life, could not help but frown and slowly stood up from his position. "Smelly boy, do you know what you''re doing? It''s a decent Tianshi mansion..." "Old Lu, I''ve already said..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about Lu Jin''s existence at all, or even the many big people gathered here. He was still calm, as if he hadn''t done anything evil. "I''m Ying Gou, the all-round leader. I''m not only the villain you plan to deal with together, but also the... Alien who will bring disaster and chaos to the world." With that, He looked at Lu Jin, the only one who stood up, and his eyes flashed a dark golden strange light, and his energy was instantly raised to an unimaginable level. "Mr. Lu, I''m here today because I have something to tell you, but if I''m going to fight with me now, I don''t mind letting the major schools in the circle lose their leaders after today." "Of course..." "If you think I''m bluffing and think I don''t have the strength to do it, let''s try it now..." Hum!!! As soon as the voice fell, The huge energy released outside Liu Xiaojiang has been raised several levels again. Only in terms of energy, it has far exceeded anyone here, and it is also mixed with some very obvious terrible corpse poison. The dignitaries present were completely unaware of the horror of the black energy, but seeing Su Cheng lying on the ground, after touching the black energy, he was completely turned into a pool of blood in a short period of time, and they all understood why he suddenly started to sweat. Ying Gou is not bluffing. He not only has far more cultivation than anyone present, but also the external black energy has an extremely terrible effect, so that the feared Tang clan energy poison can not be compared with it. They simply can''t understand what kind of energy poison in the world can quickly turn people into blood after touching. It can be called an anti-human biochemical weapon! At the moment, even if they all thought that Liu Xiaojiang alone could not defeat the joint siege of the leaders of all schools present, everyone calmed down considering the terrorist power shown by the other party and the price that his side might pay afterwards. After all, Liu Xiaojiang did not clearly express his intention to kill. At present, it is not time to fight for life and death. Naturally, the strange big man in this personal circle does not want to use his own life to help others. However, Lu Jin still ignored Liu Xiaojiang''s subtle threat and was somewhat disappointed when she saw Su Cheng''s body turned into blood. "Xiaojiang, we can understand that you have to resist the injustice you have suffered. However, he is also the actual person in charge of the company. You just did those stupid things outside before. Kill him... You will never go back." "Your boy used to be an employee of the company. Is it too much to kill his old boss now because of some injustices that didn''t really affect anything..." "These things don''t look like you at all..." "What on earth are you hiding from everyone? I have known your Tianshi mansion for so many years. Besides, I valued you so much before I died. If you really have any difficulties, you might as well tell me. My Lu family... Can also find a way for you." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang leaned back on the podium at will and looked at the only old man who dared to argue with himself. He couldn''t help feeling helpless about his soft heart. "Mr. Lu, what''s the use of saying these words now? I''ve done enough of the so-called evil things. The bug, who is the actual person in charge of the company, thinks he is also a fool. At present, he can''t even leave a whole body." "In this situation, even if I express my thoughts, can you Lu family... Help me achieve this idea, or protect me as an unforgivable person?" "Mr. Lu, if you still remember your love, sit down and listen to me finish all my words. After all, the reason why I came back to the company today is not just to crush a bug that is nothing, but more importantly to make it clear." "Otherwise, Mr. Lu, don''t blame the boy. I don''t want to read old love..." "......" Lu Jin was silent when she heard this. She looked at Liu Xiaojiang with complex and hesitant eyes, and then slowly took off her suit and coat. "Smelly boy, you are choking with me. Since nothing can persuade you, I, Lu Jin, will go out today. Let me, an old man, try you... How many kilograms are there under this arrogance." Let''s go, Naturally, the old man would not despise Liu Xiaojiang, who had already demonstrated some of his strength. As soon as he came up, he directly laid several talismans composed of energy in front of him. For a while, In the originally quiet room, there was a sudden gust of wind due to energy, which blew away the tables, chairs and benches in the room, shattered all the glass around, and made the other strange bosses retreat to the corner one after another. Fortunately, The space of the meeting room is large enough and the company''s building is strong enough. As long as you are a little careful, you can be more or less a place for fighting after emptying the tables and chairs However, "Come on, smelly boy, I will never let you go..." Lu Jin didn''t release her after she laid the talisman in front of her. Instead, she raised her eyes again to Liu Xiaojiang, who was firmly leaning against the podium. result, The old man didn''t even finish his words. He found a flower in front of him. Liu Xiaojiang didn''t know when he had come to him "Mr. Lu, I appreciate your kindness, but there are more important things today, so I''m sorry... I''m not in the mood to spend it with you." Liu Xiaojiang stood in front of Lu Jin and said very calmly. Then, before the old man reacted and attacked with tongtianli, he cut the old man''s right neck with a knife. The next second, The talisman composed of energy dissipated instantly, Lu Jin slowly fell forward on the ground under the eyes of everyone. Undoubtedly, it was just a face-to-face Kung Fu, and she was quickly defeated in Liu Xiaojiang''s hands Plop. Lu Jin fell to the ground and temporarily lost consciousness. Liu Xiaojiang slowly retracted the arm used to knock down Lu Jin, looked back at the rest of the room without waves, and said: "Well, the people in the way are gone. Next... It''s time for us to have a good talk." Now, The well-informed old people present, including the so-called ten men, all frowned, while those relatively young people in the circle lost to Liu Xiaojiang when they saw Lu Jin face to face, and they couldn''t help but leave a cold sweat on their forehead. At this time, they finally fully understood what the so-called super standard person meant Chapter 434 "Boy, what the hell are you doing here..." LV Ci, who has known Lu Jin since childhood, naturally knows the strength of Lu Jin, but it is precisely because he knows this that he doesn''t understand Liu Xiaojiang''s practice and why Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t directly kill himself and others this time. After all, in the perception of people like him, the enemy should eliminate the roots and solve it as soon as possible. The longer it takes, the more likely there will be accidents, while others like him... Are just discussing how to work together to solve the problem of integrity and winning. "Lv family..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the ten guys standing with everyone but still standing in front, and gradually focused on LV Ci, saying: "Oh, by the way, although I don''t know why the little bug just knew what happened in Lvjia village, what it said before is also true. I did what happened in Lvjia village..." "But you don''t have to be nervous. Considering the current status and the position of the LV family in the circle, I won''t consider attacking the LV family for the time being. After all, I''ve got both hands......" Wen Yan, Lu Ci, who originally looked at Liu Xiaojiang and wanted to eat people, was surprised to hear the words "double hands". "Liu Xiaojiang, who are you and what is your relationship with duanmuying?" "I said I''m Ying Gou, of course I''m all-round... I won''t be the same as you." Liu Xiaojiang wasn''t surprised to see LV Ci''s appearance. After all, he already knew that minghunshu is actually both hands. Moreover, even if he is not interested in getting the inside information from Qu Tong''s head, combined with the attitude towards 36 thieves and eight strange skills in the circle in those years, he can still guess the situation between the LV family and duanmuying. After all, the LV family had got both hands in that year. No matter what happened in that year, the LV family is probably equivalent to the existence of enemies for duanmuying. In addition At least he was confirmed in Qu Tong''s head. Duanmuying, one of the 36 thieves, had already died, but he didn''t really die in the LV family However, the LV family at that time was not what LV CI said. Strictly speaking, those LV families who really persecuted Duan muying should have been buried in the ancestral grave of LV family village long ago. The reason why LV CI is so nervous about double hands is that, on the one hand, minghunshu is double hands. On the other hand... It may come from his own idea of duanmuying. But he has no interest in this kind of thing, nor does he intend to accuse the LV family of the evil acts committed in that year, because these have nothing to do with what he plans to do next. "You... What do you know?" Lv Ci was even more surprised when he heard Liu Xiaojiang''s words. "I know far more than you think." Liu Xiaojiang has given ten men enough face at present, and has not completely ignored the questions in their hearts. "However, even so, even if the two full hands are really special, it doesn''t hinder the existence of eight strange skills, which is almost the same as the skill. Even if they are strong, they can''t change people''s weakness." "Unless..." Speaking of which, He looked at the people involved in the eight wonders, then shook his head in disapproval and said: "Forget it, anyway, with me and the ox nose who has promised me, you have at least missed the four eight magic skills. If you want to change the fact that you are already weak... It is impossible." "What do you mean?" Lu Ci narrowed his eyes at the speech. "It has nothing to do with you..." Liu Xiaojiang glanced at the fierce old man, and then continued to speak to himself. "I''m not interested in those things in those years, and I won''t blame you for your behavior in those years, because I won''t be surprised by what humans do. After all, from the objective point of view of heaven and other creatures You are almost synonymous with evil. " "Hey, hey..." Guan Shihua, who didn''t speak from beginning to end, seemed not to want to participate in these things. When he heard Liu Xiaojiang''s words, he couldn''t help laughing. "Boy, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you crazy? Of course, people should look at problems from the perspective of people. It seems that you are not human." "Ah, grandma Guan, I haven''t seen you for a long time..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Guan Shihua and Zhao Fangxu with heavy eyes behind the crowd. Then he smiled fearlessly and said: "However, when did I say I was a human being? If I was a weak and stupid human being, how could I get this powerful power." Say, Regardless of the eyes of the people around him, he looked down at his hands and said: "You are all well-informed strangers in the circle. Even if it is the kind of cultivation genius you think, when have you seen that kind of so-called genius, you can get my strength when you are about 20 years old. After all, cultivation is cultivation... It takes time to accumulate." "Even the old heavenly masters on Longhu Mountain, even those who were invincible to their peers in those years, are still inferior to some old people because of time. There is an essential difference between me..... And you." "I have already given up being a person, otherwise..... Why do you think I should give myself a name like Ying Gou? Don''t you know the myth in the rumor and don''t you know why Ying Gou gained great power?" As soon as it comes out, The people present were silent, but when they looked at Liu Xiaojiang, they began to doubt, but it was obvious that they were not just doubting that Liu Xiaojiang was crazy. "You say it''s a coincidence..." Liu Xiaojiang put down his hands and looked at the crowd again. "Yinggou was also a human at first, but because he got injustice from the authorities, his heart was full of towering anger at his own experience. Finally, he chose to give up being a man before the opportunity, got the terrorist power far beyond human beings... And decided to destroy the hypocritical human beings." "But it''s said that... Yinggou didn''t succeed in the end, but was killed by humans." Zhao Fangxu walked out of the crowd while pushing his glasses. "Xiaojiang, you''re possessed..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhao Fangxu who finally stood up and said calmly without any emotion: "the legend is true, but even the legend is not human power in the end, which led to the failure of Ying Gou''s revenge." "Today, you are still weak human beings, but there is no divine protection. Now you are so weak... I am curious about how you will struggle against it." "After all, like the legendary Ying Gou, I''m tired of you hypocritical guys, so I really came to help the company, because if you still don''t want to join hands, the destruction will be too boring." "Although..." "Even if you join hands to face me and win hook, with your so-called extraordinary power, you can only go to hell hand in hand in the end, but in order to make me happy in this process and to have a chance to continue to survive..." "Weak human beings, just struggle hand in hand. If I can really feel happy from it, maybe I will leave you a chance..." Chapter 435 "Why?!" Zhao Fangxu looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who was completely different from before. He couldn''t understand why Liu Xiaojiang became like this, and why he was cruel to the employees in the northeast region of the company. After all, they robbed Erzhuang and abandoned Gao Lian and Lao Liu in the company. Maybe they didn''t want to implicate Gao family, so they took the initiative to completely draw a line with these things, but they killed so many employees in the northeast region, but they can''t explain it anyway. He believes that with Liu Xiaojiang''s ability, he can secretly rob Erzhuang. If he doesn''t want people to feel that he has a relationship with the Gao family, abolishing Gao Lian is enough to explain the problem. The death of those employees in the northeast region is obviously not a necessary situation. Liu Xiaojiang was fully capable of avoiding the situation, but he still chose to kill without paying attention, and killed so many company employees at one time If we say that all the previous behaviors, even if they make a big fuss in Lujia village and Tangmen, destroy the king''s family and erase Qu Tong of Yaoxing society, are all behaviors that still leave a little room and have reason to be accepted by the company. What happened in the northeast region is undoubtedly that Liu Xiaojiang took the initiative to erase all the room for maneuver and completely opposed the stability of nadutong company... And even the whole world! Zhao Fangxu did not understand Liu Xiaojiang''s reason for doing so, nor did he expect that the other road Liu Xiaojiang had chosen would create an irreparable situation in front of him. Su Cheng, an ordinary person who created such a bad result and has now successfully taken over the company and become a big man, has not had any positive effect until his death. Even today''s death... Has no meaning at all. Because after the incident in the northeast region, even without the death of Su Cheng, there has been an irreconcilable contradiction between the company and Liu Xiaojiang. Tut, if he could die early, if he could die early, he would die before such a bad result, maybe there would be no such irreparable situation in front of him I shouldn''t expect this kind of people. This kind of ordinary people who don''t know anything will only aggravate the contradiction and conflict between ordinary people and strangers! At this time, Zhao Fangxu regretted that after Su Cheng appeared, he couldn''t fight with the top again. He regretted that he had the idea of providing for the elderly in his heart. He also regretted that he agreed to Liu Xiaojiang''s joining the whole sex, but failed to ensure that things were always controllable. Damn Su Cheng, let him die too happily "Why not..." Liu Xiaojiang looked calmly at Zhao Fangxu and the strange giants in the circle behind him. "I just feel tired, and I don''t want to go with you, and I don''t want to integrate into this hypocritical world. Instead of continuing to cheat with you, it''s better to clean up all the filth..." "After all, if you are just human beings and let it go, you will disappear sooner or later, and you will destroy yourself after destroying all good things. In that case... Only you can disappear from the world." Well, Liu Xiaojiang no longer paid attention to Zhao Fangxu, but looked at the other strange leaders present and said: "By the way, if you want to be clear and don''t want to be cleaned with filth, you can also choose to join my whole nature. The price you need to pay is only to make changes at my request. Others....... You can still make your own choices." "Strange people... Then ordinary people, I will clean them in turn. As for how many wise people there are in the end, it depends on what you will do, but I think those ordinary people should be indifferent at least until the strange people are completely eliminated." "After all, there are irreconcilable contradictions between you and ordinary people. They may even make the decision to destroy you and me together, but they are more hypocritical than us. At least they are not willing to bear huge losses until they really see the facts." "Well... Take care, everyone. If we meet again next time, if we haven''t made a choice, don''t blame me for ignoring the past friendship. After all, it''s not my race, and its heart must be different..... You said that yourself." Say, Looking at the silent crowd, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help raising his mouth slowly, and then turned to the main door of the conference room. He didn''t care whether the strange people behind him would jump over the wall, because he knew that these people didn''t want to use their own lives to help others. Therefore, even if they think that they and others work together, it is indeed possible to succeed in the sneak attack at the moment, they will not let the possible losses really happen to themselves So, He just buried an opportunity today, an opportunity for them to really join hands, an opportunity for them to no longer pay attention to themselves As for more After that, he will personally confirm the attitude of ordinary people. If those ordinary people still want to treat the alien as an alien in the face of such a terrible alien, the real destruction... Will come completely in the near future. After all, living in such a sad world, even if they really achieve carefree, they will get tired of some things sooner or later, or they can provide themselves with a carefree world. It is uncertain that they will gradually step into destruction under the operation of their fans. The length of Liu Xiaojiang''s life is immeasurable, so the ease he wants will be a long-term thing. He knows that he is the most insatiable abnormal existence in the world In the conference room, After Liu Xiaojiang left, Everyone present was as heavy as water. Not only several members of the company''s board of directors, but also the leaders of shilao and other schools had understood how arrogant Liu Xiaojiang was and what a terrible all-round monster he thought. Yes... All sex monster! They can''t find a more suitable adjective than "all sex monster" for everything Liu Xiaojiang shows and expresses today. Moreover, perhaps when they mentioned the word "all sex monster" in the past, they would have some contempt and disdain in their hearts more or less, and would not treat the so-called all sex monster as one thing at all. But now, when they talk about the "all sex monster", they first think that it will be Liu Xiaojiang, Ying Gou, the current all sex leader, and the powerful power he has shown today, as well as the terrorist concept that is not enough to be described as a "shit stirring stick". "Rare madman in the world..." master Xie Kong shook his head and sighed helplessly when he saw the appearance of the people around him. "It seems that the old monk is really wrong. Benefactor Liu is not angry King Kong, but has completely become a demon. The kind of firm eyes based on the trend of heart apes can''t be redeemed, can''t be redeemed, don''t need to be redeemed, don''t need to be redeemed..." "Wrong, everyone is wrong. We shaped him into such a devil ourselves. The final evil result... Must be borne by us culprits." "Master Jiekong..." Zhao Fangxu looked at the old monk beside him and couldn''t help asking: "If it is now, your Lingyin Temple..." "Almsgiver Zhao, Lingyin Temple will try its best to rid the world of demons if necessary in the future..." master Xie Kong knew what Zhao Fangxu wanted to say, so he shook his head. "However, as for whether this matter can succeed in the end and whether the world can survive this disaster I don''t know. " Chapter 436 Master Xie Kong said, The atmosphere in the room was somewhat silent, After today''s experience, all the people present are also very clear that Liu Xiaojiang''s power can not be successfully dismissed casually at all, so that it can not be said that they are 100% sure of working together. After all, even Lu Jin is not the enemy of Liu Xiaojiang''s unity. He was beaten by others in a simple face-to-face. You know, Lu Jin, who has Tongtian records and is proficient in the triple of inverse life, is not a person with poor strength even among the ten men. Moreover, the fact is just the opposite. Lu Jin is not one of the ten men with poor strength, but one of the ten men with relatively strong strength. Even except the old Heavenly Master on Longhu Mountain, his strength is completely true to everyone. result, The strange bosses present saw helplessly that Lu Jin, who was in the first echelon among the ten guys, was defeated by Liu Xiaojiang just face-to-face This undoubtedly directly proves that even the so-called ten guys, in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, are still no different from weak ordinary people! "In my opinion..." Feng Zhenghao walked over and lifted the unconscious Lu Jin from the ground. Then, while holding the old man, he looked at others in the room and said: "We''d better go back and think about it. After all, we''ve encountered so many things all at once. It''s inevitable that there will be some confusion in everyone''s mind. It''s better to go back and talk about it with someone we can trust first..." "In addition..." Speaking of which, He turned to look at the directors of several companies in the room, and finally focused on Zhao Fangxu, saying: "Dong Zhao, Su Cheng''s death has become a fact, but he was the actual person in charge of the company before, and it is very likely that it was the instructions of the leaders above. Today''s matter... Someone needs to exchange views with the above, at least confirm their attitude towards the matter." "Mr. Ying Gou, who claims to be an all sex monster, obviously does not exist that we can solve alone. Or even if we can really solve the problem together, we may not know what losses will occur afterwards. It may be a fatal injury to us." "You must make the above completely understand the whole story of the event..." "I understand..." Zhao Fangxu nodded. He knows what happened today and what Liu Xiaojiang said today. Coupled with his recent actions, most of them are likely to be true. Otherwise, there is no need to force him to turn back. Zhao Fangxu just doesn''t understand why Liu Xiaojiang suddenly became like this and why he had to fight against the company, but what he should do... Naturally, he, the veteran of the company, knows how to do it. After all, he is also very clear about the ideas of the major schools in the circle. He also knows that in the face of Liu Xiaojiang''s existence, even if it is not for himself, he can''t have selfish intentions. He can''t have no idea of his own forces seizing the opportunity to rise in chaos. This leads to the fact that it is difficult for the strange people who are still in the conference room to work together in the face of Liu Xiaojiang. I''m not sure to defeat Liu Xiaojiang''s super standard existence As a result, the only hope is to "join hands to resist the enemy". At present, it is still very difficult to do so. Therefore, in this case, in order not to be defeated by Liu Xiaojiang in one fell swoop, they are bound to report the whole thing to the top. Someone needs to play the role of leader in this event and really unite the outsiders of various schools with the attitude of command. The nature of the company and the contact with different circles in recent years are obviously unable to do this. Moreover, even if an order is really issued, there may be no response in the circle. At most, the ten guys have to choose to help the company solve the problem, taking into account their identity and status. After all, strictly speaking, other alien schools are not much favored by the company, but are constrained by the existence of the company. Even at the so-called time of life and death, there should not be too many outsiders who really choose to help the company out of great righteousness. But if it is the above order, the one who is really in power, and orders the major alien schools to join hands against the enemy, the nature of this matter will be completely changed. Even if there is still some reluctance in their hearts, they will at least fear that the above will initiate liquidation afterwards. Strange people will still have selfishness at this time. Think about the attitude of modern society towards strange groups. Rao Shizhao Fangxu also thinks it''s human nature, and it''s not good for him to really blame them "Zhao Dong..." at this time, he didn''t speak from beginning to end. The strong man standing with the ten guys suddenly said to Zhao Fangxu with a helpless face: "Now that things have reached this point, boss Su''s death has become a fact. Only you are qualified to take charge of the company. I believe the above will immediately restore your position after this..." "For that winning hook..." "Do you need me to ask the brother of Qiuzhen society to pay close attention to his next move? Although we are not as experienced as the Jianghu Inn, Qiuzhen will have a better chance to convey the information in terms of number... At least when the other party is aware of it." Wen Yan, The bald shepherd, who was silent for a long time, couldn''t help looking at the strong man, but he didn''t mean to let the Jianghu Inn take over this kind of thing. Therefore, even if he was curious about why Qiuzhen would take the initiative to ask for this kind of thing, he didn''t intend to say anything more on this joint. The Jianghu inn is not a media company like Shiyao society, but it has been engaged in intelligence work in the circle for many years, and its ability is even better than that of the emerging company like Shiyao society. However, because most of its internal staff are just ordinary strangers, it will feel a little bad in terms of overall strength. For the existence of Liu Xiaojiang, especially the terrorist enemy who has shown hostility The shepherd believes that it is quite dangerous to engage in such intelligence work, because most of his people will die if they are found, so he does not intend to choose to take the initiative today when everything is still uncertain. "Xiao Huang..." Zhao Fangxu looked at the strong man. "I know your cousin died in his hands because of the northeast region, but... If you want to do it, you must keep calm and wait until I bring back the news above." "At this time, especially in the face of such a powerful enemy, we can''t lose any strength without reason... Do you understand?" "Dong Zhao, I understand this..." strong sadness appeared in the eyes of the strong man, and then he held back his tears to prevent himself from crying. "However, it''s already this time. If we can''t get rid of the past grievances, we will lose to the all-round demons sooner or later. Things always need someone to do. The truth seeking society has just joined the ten guys. This is also an opportunity for us to express our attitude." "Well, then try to be careful. If you can''t, just give up. No one will blame you..." "You can rest assured..." Chapter 437 At night, In a hotel room in Jinmen, Zhang Chulan took Feng Baobao and Zhang Lingyu to deal with the strange person who made trouble and returned to the hotel room. However, because she got a message from Xu Si, she looked like she was in great trouble. "Yo, I''m back. Why is my face so smelly? What''s the matter with the company?" Wang also sat on the sofa in the living room eating an apple. When he saw Zhang Chulan''s face, he couldn''t help wondering. "Things are getting bigger and bigger..." Zhang Chulan came to the tea table in the living room, picked up the kettle on the table and poured it into his mouth. He didn''t put down the kettle until he felt hungry and thirsty. He wiped his mouth with the sleeves of his overalls and said: "Brother Liu started to take action. First, he robbed Erzhuang with special ability in the northeast region of the company, abandoned the person in charge of the northeast region, and killed many innocent northeast colleagues......" "Then..." "In view of what happened in the northeast region, nadutong headquarters convened almost all the leaders of all schools except the Zhengyi school to discuss how to deal with the out of control integrity, but I guess Su Cheng mainly wanted to solve brother Liu." "All the ten guys were present except my martial master..." "Didn''t you say..." Wang frowned when he heard this. "The goods have a good relationship with the northeast region, and even have some confusion with the second miss of the Gao family. Didn''t he waste his future father-in-law by doing so "The goods suddenly attacked the northeast region of the company. They not only killed many innocent company employees, but also robbed the second miss of the Gao family... What does he want to do?" "... I guess brother Liu wants to draw a line with the Gao family." Zhang Chulan habitually touched his chin. "After all, he said that Su Cheng must die. This kind of thing is undoubtedly against the company, and it is very likely that there is no way to mediate the contradiction. At this time, if you don''t want to involve those people of the Gao family, it may be the only way to attack the northeast region." "However, I don''t understand one thing. Since brother Liu doesn''t want to implicate the Gao family, why should he rob Erzhuang from the secret base? You should know that Erzhuang''s situation is extremely troublesome and difficult, unless he really finds a way to solve Erzhuang''s problem." "Do you mean..." "Qu Tong of Yaoxing society, the ability he once used on the old horse, can not only change people''s appearance, but also Er Zhuang''s physical condition can be cured... This is indeed a double hand." Speaking of which, He turned to look at Feng Baobao, who was eating an apple, and said: "If brother Liu really gets both hands, the situation in the northeast region can also be explained......." "Tongtianli, both hands..." Wang also thought and said slowly. "The goods once came to me alone and asked me to give up inheriting the Fenghou strange gate. He wanted to completely break the inheritance of the eight strange skills..." Say, He looked up at Zhang Chulan and Zhang Lingyu, "if not surprisingly, what energy and body source of your family and the Tongtian Book learned by immortal Lingyu should only be this result in the future, but I don''t know what step he has taken." "Er..." Zhang Chulan was slightly stunned when she heard the speech. The situation she had seen in her body flashed in her mind, and then she shook her head helplessly. "Brother Liu''s view of baqiji is probably as good as Lao Wang''s guess. He should just want to break the inheritance of this thing. However, in addition to these things about that year, he has also caused another big trouble at this stage..." "Ah?" Wang also looked at Zhang Chulan puzzled. "Su Cheng is dead..." Zhang Chulan shook her head and sighed. "At the meeting site of the company''s headquarters, brother Liu personally killed the actual person in charge of the company in front of all the big guys in the circle, and then talked about his real thoughts..." When he got the news, it was naturally hard for him to believe that Liu Xiaojiang would do such a thing, let alone that Liu Xiaojiang''s real idea would be to cleanse the world, and even directly disclose the terrorist concept against all mankind. However, considering Liu Xiaojiang''s recent actions and the fact that he took the initiative to draw a clear line with Gao Jia in the northeast region and directly left no room between himself and the company, it is difficult for him to confirm whether what Liu Xiaojiang said is true or false. After all, in the way of life I have felt in the past, and in my several contacts with Liu Xiaojiang Zhang Chulan obviously didn''t think Liu Xiaojiang would do such a thing, but Liu Xiaojiang did it to this extent, and all kinds of facts showed that the other party was really doing things according to that terrible idea. A moment later, Wang also heard Zhang Chulan''s news from Xu Si. His frowns seemed to be connected together, and his eyes were full of doubts and puzzles about Liu Xiaojiang''s series of behaviors. "Isn''t that really possessed..." "What he did at the company headquarters today is simply against everyone in the world. Does he really want to clean the world? Doesn''t he know that he is urging everyone to join hands to solve him, an all sex monster?" "Elder brother Liu should also know this......" Zhang Chulan shrugged helplessly. "After all, listening to the fourth brother, he even took the initiative to explain this at that time, but he didn''t care whether different people chose to work together, so that he despised those ordinary people to a certain extent......" "He''s crazy to the end..." Wang also subconsciously clenched his fist and then stood up from the sofa. "Lao Zhang, do you know where the goods are hiding?" "Hide?" Zhang Chulan thought about everything Liu Xiaojiang showed at the company headquarters, and then analyzed: "Although I don''t know what happened to brother Liu, according to the attitude he showed in the company at that time, he should continue to do it according to his own ideas. Since he said he wanted to confirm the attitude of ordinary people, he should still be in the capital." "After all, if you want to confirm the attitude of ordinary people, you won''t go to find some market people..." "Wang Ye. "Crazy, crazy... Is he trying to die?!" Let''s go, He ignored the eyes of the other three people looking at him, and immediately walked to the porch of the room without looking back. Obviously, he wanted to find Liu Xiaojiang to confirm what had happened before, and tried to use his own methods to prevent the incident from gradually entering the worst situation. "Lao Wang, although I don''t know why, he may no longer be brother Liu. You''re going today..." Wen Yan, Wang couldn''t help but stop, looked back at Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao, and said: "I know what you mean, but after all, this is the evil result I created. I was soft hearted and failed to stop all this in advance, so even if I really want to die in the future... At least I will die in front of those innocent people." "Taoist priest Wang......" Zhang Lingyu stopped when she saw this. "Immortal Lingyu..." Wang also looked at Zhang Lingyu with hesitant expression, then pretended to be lazy, shook his head and smiled, saying: "Don''t worry. Don''t you know that guy''s character? He... How could he start with his friends? I won''t have any accidents this time. Didn''t you see Lao Zhang set up a reverse flag for me?" "......." Zhang Chulan. Chapter 438 The capital, An open residential area surrounded by water, In the attic, "... that''s what happened." Zhao Fangxu sat up in his chair and looked embarrassed when he spoke, but he had been observing the reaction of the old man opposite. "Xiaojiang, he has been completely changed, even possessed by magic..." "The reason why he joined the all-around organization before is really that the company can better control the root cause of chaos, and he will make such relatively dangerous decisions after my consent......" "After..." "He acted recklessly in the Tang clan, resulting in the death of the old sect leader Tang miaoxing, which made the Tang clan give up the inheritance of Dan phage, and even killed the Wang family, one of the four families, not long ago..." "The old leader, although these things sound, it is inevitable that he is suspected of great evil, but everything he has done in the whole sex side has been tacitly approved by the company, and in essence, he is making efforts for the stability of order." "Xiao Zhao, I don''t deny your right or wrong, but this... Is too extreme." the old man sat in the chair with a stick and listened patiently to Zhao Fangxu''s narration of the past. There was no emotion on his old face, but his eyes still glittered a little. "Old leader, I understand what you mean..." Zhao Fangxu heard the old man''s disapproval of these things and couldn''t help but immediately explain. "However, since we want to get something, we must pay the same price. Although the company''s previous practice seems to have successfully stabilized the order, in fact, it just hides the danger out of sight." "Some things in the world can''t be seen, but it doesn''t mean that they really don''t exist..." "A news about the source of energy body suddenly appeared, which made Zhang Chulan restless in the circle for a long time, and even led out the secrets that had not been seen for a long time, so that it has not really calmed down so far." "This situation makes me understand that the disappearance of the problem does not mean that the problem has been solved. If it is a disturbing factor enough to cause unrest, as long as it is not carefully solved, it will sooner or later lead to a more chaotic situation than ever before..." "Things and problems don''t exist. It''s only because people''s practices are wrong that things will develop in the wrong direction..." the old man calmly turned to Zhao Fangxu and said: "Xiao Zhao, you are wrong about Liu Xiaojiang. You shouldn''t trust a young man too much..." "Xiao Su is also wrong. He cares too much about his rights and tries to solve the problems of other people quickly so that he can sit in a higher position with his resume in the future..." "I was wrong, too..." "Speaking of democracy is really a good thing, but too much will still harm people. I shouldn''t hesitate too much on the issue of strangers. I should make a choice between ordinary people and strangers as soon as possible. After all, there is nothing really perfect in the world." "I know little Su''s character very well, and I also know that he basically doesn''t know about strange things, but after all, he is the choice after everyone raises their hands to vote. Moreover, even my old guy doesn''t know what to do to perfectly balance the relationship between ordinary people and strange people." "So..." "In fact, I also have some expectations for Xiao Su''s child. I think he is a capable young man. Maybe he can really solve the problems that embarrass the old friends..." "Just..." "I didn''t expect that he would be so extreme. Just because of a little doubt in his heart, he would choose to ignore all Liu Xiaojiang''s previous efforts, and even let a child who is equivalent to a hero leave with unnecessary charges." "If I were Liu Xiaojiang, I''m afraid even I would think that Xiao Su''s child died unjustly......" Seeing this, Zhao Fangxu immediately comforted: "old leader, how can you say it''s yours..." "However, although it is wrong..." the old man ignored Zhao Fangxu''s comfort, but continued to speak slowly. "After all, Xiao Su''s child is the choice of most people. We have always lived in this era of stable order. If there is hatred, we can kill casually. What''s the difference from the chaotic era..." "So..." "This all-round win hook is also wrong. The fault is that people pay too much attention to friendship, so that they are too impulsive to deal with problems, leading to the development of things to this point." "Just..." "I believe that in the eyes of ordinary people with normal mind, before Liu Xiaojiang committed those crimes in the northeast region, even if Xiao Su''s child really died in his hands, he was still an excusable and respectable ordinary person..." Wen Yan, Zhao Fangxu is obviously a little difficult to understand, "old leader, what are you..." "Things are not quite right..." the old man looked at Zhao Fangxu with a little light in his eyes. "Xiao Zhao, even if Liu Xiaojiang is really not human, it may be related to the myth and legend of Ying Gou, but all his previous actions within the company show that this child... In fact, he is no different from human beings in essence." "Say something..." "Liu Xiaojiang may not be a real human being, but before Xiao Su took over your position in the company, he at least had the idea of being an ordinary person..." "And..." "I think he wants to integrate into the current stable society and has made efforts because of his identity. The reason why he will be more loyal to the company than other temporary workers is probably to gain the full trust of us before the problem breaks out." "What Xiao Su did in the company even took the initiative to push him to the opposite. If we take this into account, it can undoubtedly be regarded as a man-made disaster. Ying Gou... Is also the trouble we caused ourselves." "But..." Speaking of which, The old man looked down at the crutch in his hand, then continued to speak to himself: "If you say..." "After Xiaojiang became yinggou, if he just doesn''t want to integrate into the society, he just wants to revenge those of us who are ashamed of him and personally solve Xiaosu and the old guys hiding behind us, which is also in line with this so-called ''man-made disaster''." "But..." "He was at the headquarters of the company before. After personally ending the child of Xiao Su, he personally stated his real purpose. Unexpectedly, it was because he hated the existence of human beings and wanted to carry out a so-called ''cleansing'' of the whole world." "This is obviously beyond the scope of ''man-made disaster'', and can even be regarded as some kind of ''natural disaster''..." "That''s not right..." "If this is his personal psychological problem, but considering that we are ashamed of him, it seems that only Xiao Su''s stupid behavior. If Xiao Su makes such decisions that can''t be turned back just because of Xiao Su, his attitude towards Xiao Su It''s too cold. " Chapter 439 "Old leader..." Zhao Fangxu thought for a while, shook his head and said, "it should be just that you worry too much." "Xiao Jiang told me personally that Su Cheng was just an opportunity. Even without him, there would be people like Zhao Cheng, Qian Cheng and sun Cheng. Because human nature would not accept the existence of different kinds, he gave up the idea of wanting to integrate." "I think he may have been..." "But didn''t you accept him?" the old man suddenly said. "People in Northeast China have accepted him, and North China is very close to him, and the temporary workers have a good evaluation of him, as well as Zhengyi Tianshi mansion in Longhu Mountain... Does anyone of these people not accept his existence of Liu Xiaojiang?" "After all, this is in the case of not knowing his identity." Zhao Fangxu shook his head. "Now..." the old man said with a smile. "If Liu Xiaojiang gave up his mind and didn''t intend to use the so-called ''cleaning'' to destroy the stability of the world, you Xiaozhao would certainly choose to save his life?" "... Xiaojiang''s existence is special after all. Even if he has committed some crimes in the northeast, as long as he is willing to cooperate with the company to carry out some research, I believe the company will get more benefits." Zhao Fangxu was stunned at first and then said. "Besides..." "Xiaojiang''s strength is there. If he can turn evil into right, his strength will certainly make the world more stable in the future." "Ha ha..." the old man smiled with no surprise. Naturally, he would not think that the research mentioned by Zhao Fangxu would be the kind of biological research that needs to be dissected and sliced. "You, Zhao Fangxu, who has the shallowest relationship with him, will protect him by all means for various reasons. Do you think even if the group of people I said before know that Liu Xiaojiang is not human, they will think he should die because of the word ''existence''?" "Besides..." "One day the Shifu already knew about it. Can you guarantee that others don''t know anything about it?" "As for whether others will accept the existence of dissimilarity..." So far, The old man ignored Zhao Fangxu''s complicated expression, but turned to look at the waning moon hanging high in the sky outside the window and said: "People... Even if wisdom is higher than most lives in the world, they are imperfect after all, but this does not mean that imperfections should not exist, because any existence in the world is not perfect." "People..." "We do have a rational side, but we also have a special emotional side. If absolute rationality is true perfection, sensibility will only make us make more wrong decisions..." "So..." "It is precisely because sensibility is greater than rationality that the beauty between human beings will be born, and will it gradually disappear because of the pursuit of perfection? That" perfect "society as cold and rational as steel... Is it really perfect?" Zhao Fangxu understood the old man''s meaning, and his doubts about Liu Xiaojiang appeared in his eyes, "do you think Xiaojiang''s child is..." "I don''t know what he really thinks, but I also think he may be a ''man-made disaster'', but just because Su Cheng suddenly turned into a ''natural disaster'', the possibility of this kind of thing happening to him is too low." the old man said calmly. "Or..." "He does have the idea of becoming a ''natural disaster'' and even does things in the way of a ''natural disaster'', but at least so far... He is not a natural disaster in the real sense, or it is just a man-made disaster caused by Su Cheng." "And..." "If we do what he said next and unite ordinary people and strange people to deal with him, no matter what his real thoughts are, in the end... He will become an extremely terrible natural disaster." "Ha ha..." "This little guy really can. It seems that he has given us the choice, but in fact we have no choice at all, because even if it is an ordinary man-made disaster, some losses must be something we all don''t want to see..." "So..." "Rather than let this man-made disaster, let it constantly destroy the stable order and eventually lead to the collapse of the whole world system, it is better to......" With that, The smile in the old man''s eyes gradually disappeared. Then he put his hand on the armrest of the chair and gently tapped his fingers thoughtfully. It was obvious that he was thinking about what to do next and whether to follow the choice given by Liu Xiaojiang. See this, Although Zhao Fangxu understood that Liu Xiaojiang''s story was still hidden, he failed to detect the truth at the first time because of his vision, so he looked at the old man with some confusion and said: "Old leader, are you..." Wen Yan, The old man temporarily interrupted his thoughts, then turned to Zhao Fangxu and said: "Oh, Xiao Zhao, I already know everything. Go back and have a rest today. The situation in the company will be stabilized by you. Xiao Su''s previous solicitation behavior... At present, it can be regarded as a wedding dress for you." "What are you going to do next?" Zhao Fangxu thought, but did not leave immediately, but looked at the old man again with complex eyes and hesitation. "I don''t know..." the old man replied truthfully. "......." Zhao Fangxu looked at the old man and couldn''t help but be stunned, because he seemed to see him for the first time in so many years. Unexpectedly, the old man had some moments when he couldn''t make up his mind. "It''s urgent..." the old man saw Zhao Fangxu''s idea at a glance, then smiled and invited him, shook his head and said: "Like you, I''m just an immortal, and I''m not a stranger with great power. I''m just an ordinary old man who has lived long enough. Since I met something I haven''t heard of, I always need some time to digest it?" Say, A glimmer of expectation flashed in the old man''s eyes, and then turned to look out of the window again and said: "And..." "Didn''t the boy also say that there are still some things that need to be confirmed by ordinary people. Anyway, there is still some time for careful consideration. We don''t have to make a decision in such a hurry." "After all, this is a natural disaster enough to affect everyone''s fate. If you make a decision without the most effort and detailed thinking, it must be easy to regret when the dust settles." "Just wait a week..." "A week later, no matter where the matter is, I will take the initiative to inform you, and tell you my ordinary people''s decision relatively clearly, and then... Wait patiently for the coming of the natural disaster. As for life or death, it all depends on ourselves." "I see..." Zhao Fangxu nodded, then said goodbye to the old man and turned away from the quiet land surrounded by water. ¡­¡­ After Zhao Fangxu left, The old man sat on the chair without rest. He still looked out of the window with flashing eyes. Although he could not see emotion on his old face, his eyes were bright... But he was never inferior to the bright moon in the sky. "Your boy wants to break and then stand..." Chapter 440 meanwhile, In the suburbs of Beijing, In an abandoned factory, Xia Liuqing first looked at Gao Yushan sitting on the steps, then looked at Liu Xiaojiang sitting on the side with some worry and said: "Headmaster, I''ve been dead for a long time, so in the last few years of my life, it''s no big deal to follow you without looking back..." "But..." "Jinfeng is an ordinary congenital alien. She has been a means of being an alien for so many years. Moreover, the reason why she was not fully involved with us in the early years is because of our irresponsible leader in those years..." "Old Xia..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the rickety old man standing at the bottom of the steps. "You are also a full-fledged elder, and your mother-in-law is the same in this regard. The position of the leader is also thanks to you, so..... Just say what you have to say." Wen Yan, Xia Liuqing glanced at the rest of the audience one by one and said: "No matter what they say outside, and whether you want to go back or not, we are all guys who can''t get rid of their demon identity in any case except Erzhuang and Chen duo..." "Now that things have developed to this point, no matter whether you are willing to continue to follow behind the leader or not, it is impossible to reverse the views of others in the circle on us." "Maybe we choose to quit the whole sex now, and we may get a short breathing time, but when the leader''s plan comes to an end, we all sex demons can still be all sex demons, and sooner or later, we will be put on fire by others in the circle." "The group of people who were personally solved by the leader two days ago undoubtedly didn''t have the eyesight to see the fact. What they thought was just to survive for a while..." "The world is not black or white..." "It''s good to combine this with the facts, but at least in the land boundary on which everyone depends for survival, even if the essence of black and white is not so clear, it will be roughly divided in the light. Our all sex demons can only be black at any time in the circle." "Now..." "This so-called hidden rule has also been put on the bright side, and it has even come to the time when black and white must distinguish the victory and defeat. Therefore, since our all-round demons are black in the circle, they must play the opposite reaction to white." "Otherwise..." "Even when there is no life or death about right and wrong, the black existence in the eyes of the righteous people in the circle may only end up being slaughtered at will by the so-called decent......" So far, The old man looked up at Liu Xiaojiang on the steps again and said: "Headmaster, old man, I know the current situation very well, and I won''t blame you for pulling us into such a situation, because even if you don''t appear, according to the natural development law of all things in the world... Integrity will come to this step sooner or later." "Besides..." "Now, because of the emergence of your leader, although this situation has been brought forward a lot, an unexpected opportunity has been born......" "So..." "Old man, on the contrary, I think it''s better to continue to follow you, the leader, rather than worry about the current difficulties, give up resistance and obey fate. In this way, at least you can live with your strength, or even completely subvert the evil consequences that should have been incurred by the whole nature." "However, this is the evil result caused by the whole sex demons themselves. Jinfeng can''t be regarded as a member of the whole sex strictly. The old man asks the leader that you can promise to let Jinfeng get out. She shouldn''t face the situation created by ourselves with the whole sex." Hear this, Liu Xiaojiang lowered his head and touched his chin thoughtfully. Then he looked at Xia Liuqing with some strange eyes and said: "Old Xia, I can''t understand your mood and understand that my mother-in-law has no reason to bear the consequences with us, but when this mother-in-law is not present, you suddenly say you want to exclude her from the whole sex..." "Even if I agree to this matter and am willing to agree to your request and draw a line with my mother-in-law, it seems difficult for others to believe that my mother-in-law has nothing to do with us without a credible reason..." "It''s like what you just said......" "At this juncture, no matter whether you choose to withdraw from omnisexuality or not, people who have acted with omnisexuality members before and can''t give a reasonable explanation will still be treated as omnisexuality demons even if they really withdraw from omnisexuality." "What''s more, it''s mother-in-law Jinfeng, an all-round elder......" "... Jinfeng is innocent!" Xia Liuqing said fiercely in her eyes, but it was obviously not aimed at Liu Xiaojiang, but at those guys who claimed to be just people outside. "Naturally, we all know this very well..." Liu Xiaojiang did not deny it. He also felt that Mei Jinfeng was not a damn person. "Well..." Speaking of which, He seemed to have made up his mind, but he looked at the crowd with some hesitation and said: "Although I am now the leader of omnisexuality, omnisexuality is not really omnisexuality after all, and most people are just misbehaving under the banner of omnisexuality, so I don''t have much sense of belonging to omnisexuality..." "Right now..." "I just want to use the power of all nature to block the smelly fish and shrimps outside. After all, I''m not a devil. I can''t kill everyone as soon as I come up. I always want to leave a little chance for those unknown guys..." "Otherwise, the so-called cleansing will become a Holocaust, and if I really intend to massacre mankind... I don''t need the power of omnipotence." "But..." "After all, you are the first all-round members I contacted, and you have long decided to work with me. Even the position of all-round leader... You helped me sit." "Then..." "Let me, the leader, give some fairly good preferential treatment to my trusted members..." Let''s go, Although Liu Xiaojiang still sat on the steps without moving, the strange black energy began to spread from the body, and then gradually extended to everyone present. See this, In addition to Erzhuang, Chen duo, Xia he and Shen Chong, those who had seen Liu Xiaojiang kill were basically incomprehensible and looked at Liu Xiaojiang. "Liu boy, what are you... What are you doing?" Xia Liuqing looked at the strange black energy around her, and her bent body suddenly became straight. Obviously, she didn''t dare to touch this terrible thing easily. On the other end, Ding Jian''an, Tu Junfang and Lv Liang are all exactly the same as Xia Liuqing. They all thought Liu Xiaojiang was completely crazy. They even had to start with a few followers around them. For a time, they all regretted their decision. After all, if they were not smart enough, they would still die even if they broke away from integrity by virtue of their previous friendship with Liu Xiaojiang, but at least they could survive in the world for a while, at least... They would not encounter such betrayal in front of them. Chapter 441 "Everybody, let''s make a choice now..." Liu Xiaojiang naturally didn''t want to kill these followers, but he inevitably felt interesting when he saw the expressions of these guys, so he pretended to be indifferent and slowly tortured them. "Do you want absolute freedom, or do you want to obtain special abilities almost like eternal life under my control and monitoring..." As soon as it comes out, The four people who were still suffering from the fear of death all doubted whether they had heard something wrong. People like Ding Jian and Tu Junfang looked at Liu Xiaojiang like a madman. After all, people like Ding Jianan, who has such accomplishments, and Tu Junfang, who has a lot of research on "sex" and "life", have long regarded things like "eternal life" as myths and legends. They don''t think anyone can really practice themselves to this level. What''s more, this kind of situation that casually gives people eternal life "Don''t get me wrong..." Liu Xiaojiang noticed the eyes of Ding Jian and Tu Junfang, and then slowly opened his mouth again to explain. "I only say that this is an ability close to immortality, not the so-called eclosion and flight among the people of practice, nor the same longevity of heaven and earth as the legendary immortals......" "And..." "Once you choose to accept this ability, you will not only be under my control and surveillance forever, but also completely bid farewell to the weak ethnic group of mankind and become an alien existence that is impossible to be accepted by the world like me......" "After all, in the face of creatures that will not die anyway as long as the brain is not destroyed, it is impossible for these humans who even reject their own people to think about it." With that, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the people who had fallen into silence and said: "However, you can rest assured that I will not force you to accept this kind of thing. Whether you want to exchange some freedom and absolute loyalty for eternal life or want to maintain your so-called absolute freedom... You can make your own choice." "Is this true or false..." seeing the expression of the whole member below, Erzhuang immediately hugged Liu Xiaojiang''s arm and asked with surprise on his pretty face: "Brother Jiang, can you really give us eternal life?" "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang knew that Er Zhuang could not doubt himself, but he nodded very patiently. "If you accept this ability, not only will you not die as long as your brain is not damaged, but even your life will be consistent with me. As long as I don''t die... You can live forever, and my life... Is infinitely close to eternal life." "And..." "In the future, even if I encounter any accident and accidentally die in the hands of those humans, as long as I cut off the connection with you in time, I must live in this world for hundreds of years... It should also be very simple for you." "We only need to pay part of our freedom as a price?" Erzhuang asked again. "In fact, it''s just that..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t deny this, but he still opened his mouth to explain. "Once you accept this ability, I can really know all of you with one idea, but if you are willing to offer absolute loyalty to me, after all, I have no interest in peeping into other people''s privacy..." "Headmaster, what you said... Is it true?!" Ding Jian heard the dialogue between Liu Xiaojiang and Erzhuang, and there was a hot look in his eyes. "If old Xia hadn''t mentioned the matter of mother-in-law Jinfeng..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ding Yan''an with hot eyes. He was not surprised by his reaction. "Lao Ding, in terms of your strength, your loyalty is actually dispensable. As long as you understand that you have no other better choice... That''s enough." "After all, even without your help, those smelly fish and rotten shrimp outside will only make me spend more time at most..." "If we are seriously injured later, or even completely lose our mobility, and don''t die... It will only become something that will torture us forever?" Tu Junfang had guessed about it, but obviously he still wanted to explain everything first. "You should be very clear..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Lu Liang standing with Tu Junfang. "After all, Lv Liang has awakened his double hands now, and I have got a complete double hands from the Yao Xing society. Therefore, even if you only have one brain in the future, I am still sure to help you restore the integrity of your body." "Isn''t there any side effect of this kind of thing?" Lv Liang didn''t doubt the ability of double hands. After all, he also knew to what extent he could do with double hands. "Insist on saying side effects..." Liu Xiaojiang saw through Lv Liang''s thoughts at a glance and said. "You can take what I said before as the only negative effect after your acceptance ability, so I say that the human race... Is so weak in essence." "But..." "These should not be unacceptable conditions for you, Lv Liang. After all, you have awakened your all-round hands, and your ability has exceeded most outsiders in the circle. The only defect is your hard wound in self-cultivation." "Now, as long as you can get this immortal ability, then with the superposition of both hands, you Lv Liang will immediately become a very difficult figure in the circle. Moreover, even the Kung Fu of the three evil sect has been inherited by your boy..." "Headmaster, the last question is whether this ability will affect our future?" Ding Jianan suddenly asked again. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang glanced at Ding Jian, the only one present who seemed very enthusiastic about it, and said, "it won''t affect anything..." "Moreover, if you really want to talk about it, this ability will even help your future, because it will raise your control over your own ''life'' to the limit. Now pure human beings can''t do this at all..." Let''s go, Liu Xiaojiang obviously didn''t want to say any more, but looked down at all the members present, including Xia he and Shen Chong, who are now his right-hand men, and said: "Well, Mr. Xia came to me for something. I came as required and provided you with a choice that can relieve your worries. Moreover, I have explained enough about this ability. Believe it or not... You should also make your own choice." "What about Jinfeng?" Xia Liuqing was no longer afraid of the black energy around him, but his priority was still not himself. "Xia Lao, don''t you want to try it yourself to make sure that this ability is the same as what I said, and then bring your mother-in-law here to accept it?" Liu Xiaojiang smiled. "Good boy, you''ve all thought for us......" Xia Liuqing was stunned at the speech and then smiled at Liu Xiaojiang. "All right! What are you talking about? Anyway, you don''t have to lie to us! Come now! For the sake of Jinfeng... I''m not a man today!" Then, Got a clear answer from everyone, Liu Xiaojiang manipulated the black energy around them and shrouded everyone in the black energy in an instant, even the two girls Erzhuang and Chen duo Chapter 442 Strictly speaking, What Liu Xiaojiang did in the abandoned factory did not change anyone''s human nature, let alone really transform them into different races. He just used the characteristics of his own corpse poison to erase the relatively terrible side effects, and gave it to everyone present as a force. The effect is almost the same as the "immortal power" obtained by Windsor and Charles. Liu Xiaojiang''s strength to everyone present is actually an extremely strong vitality. In addition, he basically has no other role. He just strengthened their viability so as not to lose heart in the future chaos. After all, making them the same alien as themselves may bring them more powerful power, but they may also be excluded by the world. Liu Xiaojiang is well aware that becoming an alien is incompatible with the world, and he has come to this step completely. Therefore, even if he doesn''t consider others, but only Chen duo and Erzhuang, Shen Chong and Xia he, he can''t really start to transform. In the final analysis, human beings are also gregarious animals, which can not be separated from the ethnic group for a long time, because it will be completely swallowed up by loneliness ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Three days later, At night, The central area of the capital, Liu Xiaojiang came alone near this magnificent building complex, stood under the street lamp, completely ignored the dark night around, and felt the glorious history presented inside the building complex. However, At the end of his exclamation, when he planned to leave the gate, he found that someone was blocking his way forward. Liu Xiaojiang looked at the man in civilian clothes, a cap with a duck tongue and a horsetail at the back of his head. He couldn''t help but stop and slowly said: "Lao Wang, you did come. Is it to help me this time, or do you want to stop me by one person?" Wen Yan, Wang also looked up at Liu Xiaojiang with an indifferent expression. He couldn''t help pressing the brim with his hand. "Lao Liu, I came to help you and stop you. I didn''t expect you to really dare to come here. You know, in the future... It''s not the place we should go." "Are you talking about the residential area surrounded by water..." Liu Xiaojiang said a few days ago that he had to find ordinary people to confirm something. At present, he was not surprised by Wang Ye''s arrival. "Lao Wang, if you say so, you''ll degrade yourself. After all, we aliens are also human. Since it''s a place built by human beings, it''s also human. Where can we go?" "You know what I mean, Lao Liu... Look back." Wang ignored Liu Xiaojiang''s words, but looked at Liu Xiaojiang stubbornly and firmly, and silently moved his right foot forward a small step. The next second, Liu Xiaojiang felt the ground under his feet, and then there was energy from Wang Ye himself. But even though he had been pulled into the array by the Fenghou Qimen, he still looked at Wang Ye with a dull face and said: "You said I couldn''t go there because of my alien identity or my so-called social status. If it was the latter... What''s the difference between that seemingly ordinary residential area and the glory behind the city gate?" "Mr. Wang, you should know that it''s impossible to persuade me to turn back now. Looking at our past friendship, I advise you to save your energy and go back to be your Wudang Taoist priest or the third young master of Zhonghai Wangwei country Isn''t that good? " With that, Liu Xiaojiang no longer stays here and walks to Wang ye not far away. He doesn''t care whether he is in the layout of the strange door after the wind. "Lao Liu, just because I have a friendship with you, I can be regarded as a good friend in life, so I won''t watch you mess around..." Wang also looked at Liu Xiaojiang who was walking towards him, and immediately gritted his teeth and raised his hands to seal on his chest. "Besides..." "You have made a clear choice now. Although there are still many people involved in the weight of fate, it is not as uncertain and undefined as before..." "Turtle fly body!" "Chaos gold watchman!!!" instant, It seemed that Liu Xiaojiang was completely imprisoned in his place due to the feeling of being disconnected from the surrounding environment, but it was not like being completely restrained by Luan Jin watchman. It was just that he could not continue his previous actions physically. But at the other end, After making a mess of the turtle and fly body, watchman Jin managed to hold Liu Xiaojiang down, Wang also immediately exuded blood with red eyes, and spit a big mouthful of blood on the ground "Lao Liu, you... You did... Ha ha... It seems that I won the bet..." "So what?" Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t move when he stood in Qimen Bureau. His eyes flashed a dark golden luster when he looked at Wang Ye. Then he slowly opened his mouth and reminded him: "The cultivation gap between you and me is too big. Even if you use the tortoise fly body recklessly and use the chaotic gold watchman to force me here, you can''t take out your hand to deal with me......" "And..." "Lao Wang, even if you try to hold me down at the cost of burning your life, it won''t last long. Go on... Even if you don''t die in front of me, you won''t end up much better. You still..." "Shut up!" Wang also maintained his technique with great difficulty, and then roared with a ferocious look. "Lao Liu, listen to me... Listen to me... At least listen to me..." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang noticed the flow rate of vitality in Wang Ye''s body and couldn''t help wrinkling his eyebrows slowly, but he didn''t say much in the end. Obviously, he was still willing to listen to what the other party wanted to say. "That''s not right... That''s not right..." Wang also saw that Liu Xiaojiang was silent and still maintained the current two methods. He had to finish his words as much as possible. "If... According to... My calculations... Even the worst case... Would not have come to today''s... Step......" "Lao Liu... Your destiny weight is... It involves many people... Even many ordinary people... But... But at least you won''t decide... To clean everyone like this..." "This is not right... This is not any situation I calculated... Based on the interior vision... Except Su Cheng... There must be... There must be something else... Which is the... Important reason for this situation..." "Lao... Lao Liu... I know why you came here... But... But please... At least please look back today... Go back and think about... What exactly... What do you want most..." "Even if... Even the worst situation... It shouldn''t be like today..." Chapter 443 "Don''t be impulsive... Don''t be influenced by the unknown..." Let''s go, Wang is also obviously difficult to continue to maintain this powerful technique. The effect of turtle fly body and chaotic gold watchman also completely disappeared with the strange door game. However, he was still covered with blood to maintain the printing action. With the disappearance of the technique, he strongly ate the caster, which made the blood flow on the ground like no money. In a short period of time, he had dyed a large area of bluestone road red. "Uh... Uh..." Wang Ye began to twitch slightly. He stood like a bloody man and looked at Liu Xiaojiang, but he couldn''t speak any words anymore. He just looked at Liu Xiaojiang so stubbornly and firmly, as if he wanted to get a clear answer from the other party However, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t say anything about it. After resuming his action, he just continued to walk towards Wang Ye, stopped again when he came to Wang Ye''s side, raised his arm and patted Wang Ye''s shoulder red with blood. "What is your behavior today? You lost your life for those guys who have nothing to do with you and chose to resist the general trend of heaven for the sake of the common people in the world... You really think you are the legendary Zhuge Wu Marquis, and your life is gone... Are you stupid?" "Back... Back... Answer..." Wang also turned to Liu Xiaojiang with great difficulty. Even if his sight had begun to become blurred due to blood, even if the blood constantly seeping from his mouth and nose could not even speak clearly, what he really cared about now... Was still the answer given by Liu Xiaojiang at this moment. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Ye, who used to be lazy and carefree and seemed to care about nothing, but now he cares about the world more than anyone. He even turned into such a miserable appearance. He couldn''t help raising his mouth slowly and said: "Lao Wang, I said you couldn''t stop me at all, but looking at your poor appearance now, I can tell you one thing relatively clearly. You used to try your best to solve the calculation of the way of heaven... That''s right." "You... Your uncle''s..." Wang also heard this sentence. His doubts were immediately resolved. He finally understood that Liu Xiaojiang''s real purpose must not be for the so-called cleaning. Then He felt his previous distrust of Liu Xiaojiang, and even a series of gambling behaviors that came from it at present, which was as painful as swallowing a fly damn you! Why didn''t you say it earlier! Is it a fucking friend! If you could make it clear earlier! I still want to kill myself! You really don''t belong to him Plop! Although Wang also madly slandered Liu Xiaojiang in his heart, he did relax because of this sentence, and then fell to the ground powerless and satisfied and lost consciousness. "Gee, people are like this, even if you are a guy who cares about the world like Lao Wang..." Liu Xiaojiang looked down at Wang Ye, who fell to the ground, and shook his head helplessly. "Even if you don''t agree with me to open a window on the roof of this house called ''Shidao'', as long as you find that I have the idea of directly dismantling the whole roof, opening a window on the roof will become a small matter for discussion..." "People, regardless of whether they are practitioners or not, they are all the same in essence..." With that, Liu Xiaojiang ignored Wang Ye lying on the ground. Anyway, he had finished what he should do before. The third young master of Zhonghai Wangwei country It''s not because I slept in public and bled a little. Then I''ll be put in prison for ten days and a half months. But if this happens..... It can also make the goods calm down! After all, this guy should have done such stupid things for the so-called people in the world. He simply doesn''t understand the importance of his own life, let alone how important he is in the eyes of others. He ignores whether his family and friends will be sad Isn''t it too stupid and selfish? "Oh, your uncle said I was too impulsive. I think your old Wang is much more impulsive than me..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In a residential area surrounded by water, Liu Xiaojiang noticed that there were not too many guards in this area, so he didn''t miss the good environment around him. Through his perception, he successfully sneaked into the attic where the target was located. But even in the attic where the target is located, there is still no so-called security force, which makes him doubt whether the target has the right to speak as expected. After all, the old man who lives here doesn''t know how much higher than Zhao Fangxu in status. He doesn''t even have a reliable defensive force around him. Obviously, it''s hard to feel normal. however, Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t care about this kind of thing. It''s enough for him to confirm that the old man is here. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether there is a defensive force around him, because whether there is or not... It''s in vain for him. ¡­¡­ Squeak Liu Xiaojiang pushed open the wooden door of a room in the attic and saw three people obviously waiting for him. "Master..." Windsor and Charles stood behind an old man and said hello to Liu Xiaojiang with a bitter expression. "It''s hard for you..." Liu Xiaojiang noticed the expression on Windsor two''s face and soon understood why he had perceived their existence before, so he focused on the only old man. "Old Sir, it seems that you knew I would come, Windsor. They... Thank you for your care." "Xiaojiang, come and sit down first. Let''s have a good chat tonight..." the old man smiled and pointed to the chair beside him and the tea already prepared on the table for Liu Xiaojiang''s arrival. "The third brother of Wang Weiguo''s family should have met you alone just now. You won''t really kill the child..." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang sat on the chair beside the old man, looked at the warm tea on the table, and motioned Windsor and Charles to wait outside the door. Then he frowned slowly after they left the room. "Old Sir, the reason why Wang ye came to die is not the result of your personal gesture?" "Of course not..." the old man was like an acquaintance. He picked up the tea cup on the table and drank a few drinks. Then he shook his head gently in his eyes. "I just know Wang Ye''s personality, and I guessed that even if you are friends with him, you won''t let you really endanger the world..." "After all, the child has some special means and probably knows a lot when he comes into contact with you, but it is precisely because he knows more than others very early that he ignores your friend like today... His character who never cheated in the past." "Like the children of Xiao Zhao, he forgot the fact that Liu Xiaojiang was his original face, whether he was willing to admit it or not, because of the appearance of yinggou, a villain..." Hearing these words, Liu Xiaojiang inevitably looked at the old man a little more unexpectedly. Then he took himself completely as an outsider, poured out the cup of half warm and half hot tea on the table, picked up the teapot and poured himself a cup of new tea. "Lao Wang will not die, at least not today, but if he is still so selfish, the future... Can be really uncertain." Chapter 444 "Selfish..." the old man obviously didn''t think Wang was also selfish. On the contrary, he appreciated the silly child who gave up his family business and went to the mountain to become a Taoist. "What everyone pursues all his life is different. Maybe Xiao Wang is really selfish in your eyes, but this so-called selfishness... Is far less than the selflessness he shows." "If today is still in the troubled times of that year, I believe he will also be the kind of Taoist who chooses to go down the mountain..." "In prosperous times, the mountain was closed for cultivation, and in troubled times, people went down the mountain to save people..." "The third child of Wang Weiguo''s family is really born to be a Taoist. It''s a pity that the child''s practice is not good and he can''t see what you want to do..." "Old Sir, you and I should have never met face to face. How can you be sure that your guess is right..." Liu Xiaojiang slowly put down his tea cup and turned to look at the powerless old man beside him. "If your guess in your heart is not accurate and you meet me alone like this, are you not afraid that you will die in my hands?" "After all, rare big people like you often cherish their lives and don''t participate in some dangers at ordinary times..." Speaking of which, He looked at the old man who didn''t seem to care about his life and death and said, "I have to say..." "I''m not surprised that you can guess that I will come to the door, but at present, this risky behavior of meeting me alone will inevitably make me feel that you are belittling me. This kind of thing should not appear on an ordinary person, not to mention your high status..." "No..." the old man smiled, shook his head and said: "Don''t underestimate you now. I''ve never even paid so much attention to a young man as I do today..." "But the attention is the same as the attention. I can''t show the so-called attention, so I ordered others to come and die..." "This is nothing more than using human life to verify the facts that have already been confirmed. I don''t want those excellent young soldiers to die meaninglessly. Since it is a meaningless sacrifice... An old and immortal is enough." "Besides..." The old man looked at Liu Xiaojiang jokingly and said: "You''re not the kind of unreasonable guy. When you''re willing to sit down and talk to me, I can fully confirm this..." "Otherwise..." "Your all-round leader wins the hook. How can you give up what you want to do because of two subordinates, and how can you communicate with an ordinary person without power on an equal footing......" "You already know what I''m going to do?" Liu Xiaojiang didn''t answer this kind of thing, but after a short silence, his eyes asked tentatively. "So do you think what I have to do is a right choice or a wrong extreme behavior..." "You should have the answer in your heart, otherwise you can''t choose this road of no return..." the old man didn''t directly answer Liu Xiaojiang''s question, but looked out the window at the gradually complete moon and said: "What is absolutely right in this world and what is wrong that any creature will deny..." "Are those things that we ordinary people believe must be correct in line with the law of natural development and completely follow the correct choice of the so-called heaven order?" "I can''t see..." "The existence of ordinary people like us is very extreme, because we think we are the masters of the world, and other creatures in the world... Even the so-called rules of heaven have to make way for our survival." "Selfish, cruel, greedy..." "But can you say that this is wrong? If other creatures come to this point, will they certainly do better than us and accept the dissimilarity in their own group, even your relatively special existence?" "This is also completely impossible..." "Because we are no different from them in essence. We are all jungle beasts living in this world. It is only because we have a slightly higher wisdom and know how to use tools that we suppress other creatures in power......" "We are indeed more powerful and even become the masters of the world, but we... Are still them. Even if many beautiful things are born, they are only used to highlight the difference between ourselves and them." "Although it''s cruel to say it, we are really no different from them. We can never erase the instinct of wild animals unless... Everyone is willing to give up the peaceful life at present and practice their virtue in the mountains and forests like your Taoists in Longhu Mountain." "But unfortunately, this is undoubtedly another impossibility..." "You human beings are indeed the masters of the world." Liu Xiaojiang did not open his mouth to refute the old man''s words, but obviously did not agree with all the views of the other party. "Although you still have many shortcomings as the masters of the world, no one has noticed this at all, but compared with most people in the world... Such people are rare." "And..." So far, He looked up at the old man beside him and said: "Even if such people are at the peak of the world and become managers recognized by most people, it is difficult to put their ideas into action, because most people will not agree with this kind of thing, and they prefer to take themselves as the center of everything." "These people... These people need to recognize their own weakness. They must understand that they are just a grain of dust in the world. They know that they can follow the biological instinct to pursue beauty, but they are not qualified to let everything in the world pay for their beauty." "You''re right about one thing..." "I really have an answer in my heart. I came here today just to confirm your existence. Whether I agree with what I insist on doing at present, but whether I can understand the reason why I choose to do so." "Now it seems that..." "It''s not that you so-called masters of the world don''t have a clear understanding of yourself......" Wen Yan, The old man suddenly fell into silence. Although he guessed Liu Xiaojiang''s firmness, when he really confirmed this, he inevitably felt that this kind of thing was too cruel. "Xiaojiang, objectively speaking, the things you insist on have nothing to do with right or wrong. It can even be said to be a good opportunity, but this opportunity... Must have been bought by many people with their lives." "Some people in this world are really selfish, but at least they haven''t done anything too special. At most, it''s just a matter of personal morality. Is it... Too cruel to let these people lose their lives for the world?" "When everyone thought it was a personal moral problem, it didn''t rise to the point of making themselves villains, and then everyone acquiesced in the normalization of the matter..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "The world will only become more deviant in the future. If you want to make changes on this matter at that time, you will only pay a heavier price..." "Besides..." "I will give them a chance to recognize themselves and make changes. If the situation is relatively good, too many people will not really die..." Chapter 445 "What about you?" the old man asked suddenly. "If my guess is true, most people seize the opportunity and make changes as you expected, then you boy... Shouldn''t continue to exist as a threat?" "It won''t bother you." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head calmly. "You just need to ensure that no one will use weapons of mass destruction in the next chaos. If someone plans to use the death of some innocent people in exchange for their own and other people''s safety in the world, I will kill all of them." "After all, if even you high managers are like selfish ordinary people, you can do anything to ensure your own safety and interests..." "This world can only be managed by human beings themselves, so there is really no need to continue to exist..." "Why?" the old man thought he had seen through Liu Xiaojiang, but after these relatively terrible and extreme words, he found that he didn''t seem to see the real face of the young man at all. "You humans are indeed the masters of the world, but the masters are not the so-called social managers, but an identity shared by all mankind." Liu Xiaojiang replied in a flat tone. "Moreover, this world does not completely belong to you, because it is also the survival place of other creatures. If even our own people can choose to give up casually, will it not become something that belongs to you managers..." "Are you sure to deal with those weapons?" the old man frowned rarely, and the wrinkles on his face were tangled in an instant. "You can try..." Liu Xiaojiang said without any concern. "My strength may not be so strong, but there will still be something special about me..." Wen Yan, The old man looked down and thought carefully. Then he looked at Liu Xiaojiang suspiciously and said: "Xiaojiang, how long did you... Live?" "I just woke up soon..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the old man and said: "But if you really want to worry about it, why do you think I use the name ''yinggou'', do you think it''s just a pseudonym for me?" "You..." the old man''s eyes suddenly became wonderful, but obviously he still didn''t believe this inexplicable thing. "Your boy is not saying that he is the character in the ancient myths and legends. If there is such a thing, even if you are the Ying hook, according to the handed down saying... Shouldn''t you hate the Chinese people very much?" "But..." "Whatever you express today, whether it''s too extreme in concept or not, it''s still for the sake of the world... For our Chinese people, it''s completely different from Ying Gou in the myth and legend." "I just don''t want to live in my own world, because you humans finally fall into collapse. Besides, a lot of things you have created over the years are not all boring things in my eyes..." Liu Xiaojiang said. "Everything I insist on at present and what I will do next is essentially for my own happiness... You just think too much." "Don''t you hate us anymore?" the old man said with a look of disbelief. "Human thoughts will change because of all kinds of things..." Liu Xiaojiang said calmly. "After all, I also have thoughts. Similarly, I will not only follow my own instincts. Can''t I evolve and change my thoughts like you humans?" "If I had been, even if I no longer hated you, I''m afraid I wouldn''t tell you so much if I wanted to promote the next thing. I can completely control your thoughts by means and make you a puppet of me in the future..." "But unfortunately..." "I do not intend to participate in the management of your human beings, nor do I want to integrate into the world by such means of self deception, because this kind of thing is not the carefree pursuit of our generation of practitioners......" With that, Liu Xiaojiang slowly got up from his chair and walked to the wooden door of the attic without looking back, saying: "Old Sir, I had a good chat with you today. I hope you can stick to your bottom line as a human being according to my requirements. The two outside... I will help them disguise and stay, even if they are the bodyguards I found for you." "After all, if someone has a bad mind and has to use those weapons of mass destruction, and even chooses to kill you for this, it would be a pity if you really die like this......" However, When Liu Xiaojiang was about to leave the attic, The old man suddenly stood up from his chair and asked Liu Xiaojiang''s back. "Mr. Ying, I''d like to believe everything you say, but can you really guarantee what will happen and urge us to give up our long-standing nature?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang stopped in front of the wooden door of the attic, then put his hand on the door handle without looking back, and said: "If there is a strong and terrible enemy, the desire to survive will exceed everything in an instant. I think even if my enemy disappears, this painful experience is enough to alert most people." "As for the future..." Speaking of which, He gently pushed open the wooden door in front of him, turned and looked at the old man before leaving, smiled and said: "After all, the help that the elderly can provide is limited. In the future... It still depends on how you young people choose. After all, this world is not our old guys'' territory, but what you little guys are fully capable of controlling." "While achieving my goals, the only thing I can do for you ''masters'' is to let you learn how to be kind to yourself and everything in the world, and this... Is the only thing you have taught me." "After all, if it really comes to the day of destruction, even I can''t save anyone, and even I can only be dragged to the end by you..." "I''m not a kind elder. I''m not even a person. I don''t intend to end with you, so before this really happens, I''ll choose to clean up the parasites in the world, but without you... It''s hard to avoid a lot of fun." "So..." "In order to make me more comfortable in this world, your existence and change are actually necessary... I believe you guys who are more greedy than me don''t want to hold their hands in hell together?" "After all, survival is always greater than everything for all life..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After a long time, Liu Xiaojiang quietly left the attic alone, and this residential area surrounded by water and elegant environment did not disturb any other ordinary people from beginning to end. But, Shortly after he left this area, he was about to go back to the hotel to arrange the next action, but he found that he seemed to be watched as soon as he came out. Moreover, I was followed by people I knew very well but haven''t seen for a long time Chapter 446 Street corners where street lights can''t be turned on, A sneaky figure hid in the dark, and looked inexperienced in the corner, trying to monitor Liu Xiaojiang''s every move in the distance. She stared at Liu Xiaojiang, who had stopped for some unknown reason in the distance. She thought that the other party found that her tracking was inevitably a little nervous. Then she carefully stepped back under the corner to ensure that she had been completely hidden in the shadow inside the corner. At this point, There is a distance of hundreds of meters between her and Liu Xiaojiang, and even a street with vehicles passing from time to time. Considering the limited distance for outsiders to use energy for perception, and Liu Xiaojiang is in the main street area with bright lights She obviously didn''t think Liu Xiaojiang would be so easily aware of her existence. However, While she was thinking a little stunned, Liu Xiaojiang suddenly disappeared in her sight. It looked like she had disappeared into the air out of thin air. So she thought she had lost someone. She immediately ran out of the corner of the street and looked for Liu Xiaojiang everywhere. "Yan Yan..." Liu Xiaojiang may not be able to see Liu Yanyan''s eager appearance. He didn''t intend to tease the girl, so he appeared directly in front of the corner of the street where Liu Yanyan was just located. "You girl is not good at tracking things. Xu Laosi can''t send you a little girl to come to me, and... If it''s normal, you silly girl can''t know I''ll be here today." Wen Yan, Liu Yanyan''s action suddenly stiffened. Then she scratched her head with her hand and turned to Liu Xiaojiang, who was full of doubt in her eyes. "Hey... Hey..." "I''ve just arrived here. You really found me at once..." "Yanyan, what''s the matter, why did you run here..." the dark golden light in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes flashed, but it was because he could confirm Liu Yanyan''s identity that he looked at the girl and frowned slowly. See this, "Brother Xiaojiang..." Liu Yanyan put away the embarrassing smile that seemed to be caught, and an incredibly complex expression gradually appeared on her little face. "You... Are really the winning hook in the rumors outside." "... this is what Xu Si told you?" Liu Xiaojiang frowned a little tighter when he heard this. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Xu Si and his guys didn''t help him hide the news from Liu Yanyan. "... No." Liu Yanyan shook her head hard, and then waved her hand to deny this. "It has nothing to do with Xu Si and them. I just overheard the news about Ying Gou by chance. It seems that Ying Gou is also a non-human alien, so... So I thought I should at least confirm it......" "You shouldn''t have come." Liu Xiaojiang understood what Liu Yanyan meant and knew that he underestimated the girl. With that, In order to ensure Liu Yanyan''s safety, he strengthened his external energy. It seems that he also noticed some other conditions. Then he glanced at a direction behind Liu Yanyan, and unconsciously showed a sense of terror and murder... It is inevitable that he scared the girl in front of him. "Xiao... Brother Xiaojiang?" all Liu Yanyan''s attention was on Liu Xiaojiang. Naturally, she was frightened by the killing intention shown by the other party. But compared with fear, the girl still couldn''t believe it. She couldn''t believe that her brother Xiaojiang would kill herself because of her tracking At this moment, Liu Yanyan finally understood why Xu Si and his family kept it from themselves and why everyone didn''t want to find brother Xiaojiang by themselves. It turned out that the Liu Xiaojiang in her heart had become a strange and extremely terrible existence for some reason. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the girl in front of him and found that she, who was wearing a pink sweater, short skirt and sneakers, was still the little girl who loved beauty. Although he was aware of the fear in the girl''s heart, he did not think that the girl''s fear was because of himself, because he had never considered anything unfavorable to the girl, but had been thinking about how he could not involve this simple and innocent little girl. And that''s why, Before that, he would try to avoid meeting with Liu Yanyan for fear that someone might see the relationship between himself and Liu Yanyan "Yanyan, you really shouldn''t have come..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head at the girl very reluctantly, and then walked slowly to the frightened girl. He didn''t know how frightening his series of actions seemed to the girl. After all, after being aware of the killing intention just now, it is difficult for Liu Yanyan to confirm whether Liu Xiaojiang''s helplessness is lamenting that she must kill herself next. Da... Da... Da Under this misunderstanding, Every step of Liu Xiaojiang seemed to step on Liu Yanyan''s heart, so that even if the frightened little girl wanted to turn around and run away, she couldn''t respond to such panic. However, When Liu Xiaojiang finally came to her face, Liu Yanyan immediately chose to give up resistance and even slowly closed her eyes to accept fate, The girl''s expected severe pain did not come. On the contrary, she felt a familiar warmth on her forehead. It was obvious that a big hand was gently touching her forehead "Brother Xiaojiang..." Liu Yanyan slowly opened her eyes, but what she saw was still the gentle face and the eyes that seemed to be looking at her relatives. "Silly girl..." seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang flicked Liu Yanyan''s forehead slightly, because he finally understood why the girl had that abnormal performance. "Do you think I''ve lost my mind, or even become a lunatic who even you intend to hurt?" "Gee, it''s really you. What a fool..." "Brother Xiaojiang!" Liu Yanyan was stunned when she heard the speech. Then she hugged Liu Xiaojiang in front of her, as if she was afraid that she would lose something important as soon as she let go. "Scared the hell out of me..." "I thought..... Hum, you are still my brother Xiaojiang, but they..... People outside said that Ying Gou is a very terrible guy. He has almost reached the level of killing people. He is completely a full-fledged demon." "Brother Xiaojiang is still brother Xiaojiang. He is not an all-round devil at all. It''s great..." Well, When Liu Yanyan calmed down, she inevitably got out of her arms with some shyness. Then she endured her shyness and looked up at Liu Xiaojiang in front of her and said: "Brother Xiaojiang, don''t hang out with those guys outside. Ying Gou or something... It will be very dangerous in the future. You... I... you go home with me. We can hide in the mountains and come out when the wind passes." Chapter 447 Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Liu Yanyan somewhat surprised, but he was obviously not surprised at such words that were similar to confession, because he couldn''t hear the determination and shyness contained in these words. He was just surprised at Liu Yanyan''s idea. He didn''t expect that the innocent lonely girl could predict the danger in advance when the news was incomplete. He even guessed that all this had something to do with herself. But even if Liu Yanyan did grow up, the methods she provided according to the situation still have her own style, mistaking avoiding problems as a way to really solve problems. "Yan Yan, after all, you can be regarded as my only relative in the world, so whether you are safe is also a very important thing in my heart......" Liu Xiaojiang does not deny that there are certain risks in his plan, but he also does so because he has some of his own arrangements. Naturally, he will not really escape to the mountains with Liu Yanyan to avoid the so-called cause and effect. "You have indeed grown up a lot, but compared with Zhang Chulan, they are far from enough. You are not an outstanding person among your peers..." "I''m not going to give up what I''m doing, because only by making it really successful can I really have no worries in the world, otherwise... If I just blindly avoid the problem, it will only make the problem worse in the end." Say, He held out his hands and grabbed Liu Yanyan''s shoulder. With a very serious expression, he slowly opened his mouth and asked: "I am different from everyone in the world. Because of the exclusion of life from other kinds, I can''t really integrate into it. If I want to continue to live in the world without any worries, I must really solve the exclusion of most people from other kinds." "Even if this solution to the problem seems more dangerous than before, even if it succeeds in the end, it only solves the problem temporarily, but at least there is a chance to face up to and solve the problem, and at least there is hope that it can really solve the problem." "And..." "No matter what the final result is, it is really my only chance. If I miss the opportunity this time... There will be only endless escape in the future, and there is no possibility of really solving the problem." "Although it seems that this matter is really dangerous, so that it will lead to the cooperation between ordinary people and strange people, it is not as desperate as the real outbreak of such problems, and I... am very sure to choose to retreat under the eyes of everyone." "If this thing can succeed, I will live freely in the world, but even if this thing finally fails, I can withdraw at any time as long as I like, so all this is a good thing for me..... It''s a good thing to benefit without harm." "Brother Xiaojiang, you''re lying to me. Don''t think I''m as stupid as ever..." Liu Yanyan obviously didn''t believe Liu Xiaojiang''s words. "Compared with most ordinary people, the ability and power of different people are indeed more outstanding, but on the whole, they are far less than those weak ordinary people. The reason why we live in the corner of society is not because those ordinary people have absolute power." "Brother Xiaojiang, I know very well that you are not human. I also know that you are probably related to the ancient god Ying Gou. On the level of power... You are far more than most outsiders in the circle, but I don''t think you are qualified to talk about conditions with those guys." "If they really intend to be cruel and exchange part of the price for your disappearance..." "No......" Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and interrupted Liu Yanyan''s words. Then he solemnly withdrew his hands. It seemed that he had found something strange, but he didn''t open his mouth to point it out at this time. "Yanyan, since I''m sure, I''m not lying to you. Besides, compared with the situation on my side, the relationship between you and me may be the reason for the failure of the plan. After all, you are a special existence for me." "Remember..." "After today, don''t talk about me with anyone, and don''t run over to see me again. This kind of thing is very dangerous for you. Forgive me for not being able to keep you around, because for you girl... Getting rid of the relationship is the greatest protection." "Brother Xiaojiang, i..." Liu Yanyan shook her head reluctantly, but before she finished speaking, she fell directly to Liu Xiaojiang and lost consciousness. Liu Xiaojiang was obviously ready for this. He caught Liu Yanyan without accident. Then he looked at the sleeping girl in his arms and couldn''t help frowning slowly again. "Why not leave Liu Yanyan with you and let her stay with you in the future... Is it the safest?" Suddenly, er Zhuang''s voice came from Liu Xiaojiang''s pocket. It was obvious that he had fully understood what had happened here through the electromagnetic device of mobile phone. "No..." Liu Xiaojiang was not surprised by Er Zhuang''s sudden answer, but he shook his head and said: "If it was before, I might have taken the initiative to protect her before the incident began, but now... She is indeed a special existence for me." "My ability... Or all the abilities of Ying Gou, doesn''t work for this girl at all. Originally, I just grabbed her shoulder with my hand to let her get the same ability as you, so that at least I can know her state all the time." "Result..." "I almost tried my best, but I couldn''t make the corpse poison work on her. She was unconscious just because it worked..." "How could this be possible?" Er Zhuang obviously couldn''t believe it. "Who else in the world can resist your corpse poison? I''m afraid even the old Heavenly Master of your Heavenly Master''s house can''t ignore it..." "I don''t know why..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t deny the power of the corpse poison, but looked at the unconscious girl in his arms and said cautiously. "Yanyan is naive and can''t be malicious to me, but we have to guard against this situation. After all, our next plan involves many things. We can''t lead to accidents due to unknown circumstances..." "What are you going to do?" Erzhuang thought and asked. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang was silent for a moment, then looked in a distant direction and said: "Er Zhuang, tell Xia he and them to send Yanyan back to Xu Si secretly. By the way... Tell the guys in North China that Yanyan is very special to me. No matter what happens next, she is not allowed to come to see me alone." "I''ll inform them now!" Erzhuang replied immediately. "We must let them come to me soon..." Liu Xiaojiang said, took out his pouch and included the unconscious Liu Yanyan. Then he left the relatively dark corner of the street and went to the direction he had been paying attention to before. ¡­¡­ A moment later, At the corner of the street where Liu Xiaojiang and Liu Yanyan met, the blue breath suddenly appeared out of thin air and gradually gathered into a human figure. Then, looking at the direction Liu Xiaojiang left, he couldn''t help raising his mouth slowly. "Unexpected harvest? It''s really interesting..." Chapter 448 The roof of a tall building, "I said Lao Ding, this guy really dares..." a middle-aged man stood on the edge of the roof, holding a high-power telescope, watching Liu Xiaojiang leaving in the distance. "No matter how strong yinggou''s strength is, he is still an alien like us. If he lives alone, he dares to come here to find trouble..." One side was called "Lao Ding" by the man. He looked like a fat man around the age of 40. At this time, he was lying on the recliner as if he was closing his eyes. When he heard his partner''s remarks, he finally opened his eyes. "I think the little girl film of the Liu family in Xiangxi has more courage than this Ying hook. I know that the other party is the leader of those all sex demons. Even the ten guys dare not act rashly in front of the right side......" "She dares to come and follow her alone. At least she has done something for the company for so long. Why is it that the newborn calf is not afraid of tigers and is not prepared at all..... What''s the matter now?" "The girl''s film should have been found..." the middle-aged man with a telescope said without looking back. "In the final analysis, the Liu family in Western Hunan is just a corpse chaser. Almost all her skills are on the driven corpses. She follows behind them unprepared. As long as she is a cautious person, she can detect it......" "Dead?" Lao Ding sat up from the recliner and turned to his companion who was still observing with a telescope. "HMM... it''s estimated that he didn''t run away." the middle-aged man observed that Liu Xiaojiang seemed to be going to leave through the telescope in his hand. Then he put down his telescope and looked back at Lao Ding who was monitoring with him. "Ying Gou came out from the corner of the street. Although he couldn''t see the specific situation inside because it was a dead corner, considering that he was the only one who came out from inside, I saw the girl film of the Liu family in Xiangxi..... It was probably more or less bad." "This guy is ready to leave. Let''s pack up and hurry up. After all, it''s the first task after Xiao Huang becomes the ten guys. If we lose them... Xiao Huang will inevitably be unable to lift his head in the other ten guys in the future." "We can''t ask for truth..." "Oh..." a sudden movement behind him suddenly interrupted the middle-aged man''s words. He looked at the old Ding who had widened his eyes opposite, recalled the instructions of the upper level when distributing tasks, and couldn''t help but be stiff and turn his head slowly. "You are the people who seek truth..." Liu Xiaojiang did not know when he stood on the edge of the roof. At this time, he was looking down at the middle-aged man with a telescope. His face was calm and there were no waves in his eyes. "Go ahead..." "This time, apart from the two of you, are there any other companions who can change shifts with you? If so... Where are they?" The middle-aged man with a telescope looked up at Liu Xiaojiang. Considering the other party''s terrible strength in rumors, he didn''t dare to move at all. "You... What the hell..." "If you don''t want to say it, forget it..." Liu Xiaojiang looked down at the stiff middle-aged man below. He didn''t care about the "truth seeking society", which was a group of multiple sects. Then he reluctantly mixed with the power of the ten men, and then kicked into the other party''s heart without warning. Dong!!! The middle-aged man had no room to resist Liu Xiaojiang. After receiving Liu Xiaojiang''s blow, he didn''t fly out backwards. He just covered his collapsed chest and knelt down slowly to the ground, and fell on the ground in a short few seconds. "Truth seeking society is just asking for trouble..." Liu Xiaojiang jumped down from the edge of the roof. He came to the dead middle-aged man, crushed the telescope on the ground with one foot, then stretched out his hand to lift each other''s body from the ground, and pressed his other hand on the head of the body. However, After using the ability to acquire part of the memory in the corpse''s brain, Liu Xiaojiang frowned slowly in more doubt, then threw the body in his hand aside and looked at the members of the truth seeking society who were still sitting on the recliner not far from the other side. "Unexpectedly, only you two changed shifts to monitor me. It seems that the truth seeking club doesn''t really want to solve the problem, but just wants to express its attitude to the leaders of the company when the incident happens..." Say, He looked at the panicked middle-aged fat man, "Mr. Ding, even if you two are well prepared, you will never be within kilometers after you find me, but after being asked to perform this surveillance mission, you... Are already the abandoned son of the truth seeking society." "You talk nonsense!" Ding Pang obviously knew that he was also unlucky. After seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s strength with his own eyes, he probably understood that this time he was not trying to make the truth-seeking society stand out in the circle of ten men, but he was still unwilling to believe the truth-seeking society, which is brothers to each other, and would treat its members as abandoned children in order to show his attitude. "Well..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t rush to kill the truth-seeking member, but asked with great interest. "Mr. Ding, when you accepted the task, in addition to being told not to be discovered by me, have you ever heard of what I have done in the company headquarters. I only asked you to be careful of me, the full leader, but did not clearly inform you of the danger of this task." "If I didn''t want you two mediocre people to die, would the senior management of the truth seeking society still think you can keep an eye on me..." "You... You nonsense... This is not true!" although Ding pangzi is very mediocre in strength, he has been in the circle for many years. Even if he is not smart enough, he is not completely a fool. Naturally, he can understand that everything Liu Xiaojiang said is true. "You should know whether this is true or false." Liu Xiaojiang leaned against the guardrail on the edge of the roof, waiting patiently for Ding pangzi to collapse completely. "After all, you who came to carry out the surveillance task, in addition to knowing that my full-fledged leader must be not simple, you almost know nothing about me, a dangerous guy, or even the company and the ten guys... Why do you attach so much importance to a young man." "Although he has the talent to practice energy, he is very mediocre in the circle. He wants to become stronger, but he doesn''t have that talent. He can only watch when he joins Yanwu hall. The young people around him who join later continue to become stronger......" "Mr. Ding, even if you give resources, you can only stay at the half hanging level. If I''m one of the top leaders of the truth seeking society, you are too mediocre for better development in the future... It''s really eye-catching." "Yinggou! You kill me!" Ding pangzi suddenly became angry, but it was difficult to hide his serious loss and inferiority, so that he finally had the idea of suicide. However, As soon as the voice fell, He found that Liu Xiaojiang suddenly extended a big black hand, and watched the big hand grasp his head before he completely lost consciousness and fell into a coma Chapter 449 After a long time, Liu Xiaojiang''s big black hand dissipated in an instant, He looked at the fat Ding lying on the ground in a coma, shook his head and said with emotion: "This thing really deserves to be one of the eight wonders. As long as the other party has a mental weakness, it can''t control others... I''m afraid even the corpse poison can''t reach this level." After a little feeling about the efficacy of both hands, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ding pangzi lying on the ground opposite, and his eyes twinkled with a blue shimmer different from dark gold, saying: "Mr. Ding, get up..." Let''s go, Ding pangzi, who had fallen to the ground and fell into a coma, immediately regained consciousness and slowly stood up from the ground, with the same blue shimmer in his eyes as Liu Xiaojiang. "Mr. Ying, why didn''t you kill me? After all, I did a lot of things against you according to the requirements of the truth seeking society..." "You don''t dare to approach at all, and the things you monitor are very limited..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head gently. "Besides..." "Mr. Ding is innocent. Everything is truth-seeking. It''s not your intention to harm me. Therefore, compared with the exploited Mr. Ding, I should regard truth-seeking as an enemy... Isn''t it?" "Mr. Ying..." Ding pangzi''s eyes are full of gratitude to Liu Xiaojiang. He doesn''t notice that his mental state is very wrong, and he won''t feel that his gratitude to Liu Xiaojiang is unreasonable. He is completely like facing a great benefactor. See this, "Well... Mr. Ding, if you appreciate me very much, how are you going to repay me?" Liu Xiaojiang slowly raised the arc of the corner of his mouth. "I will try my best to retaliate against the truth seeking society against my husband. Even if I die... I will make them pay the price." Ding pangzi thought for a moment like a normal person, and his anger at the truth seeking society gradually appeared in his eyes. "No..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "I don''t want Mr. Ding to repay with his own life. I just hope you can do what you can. So... I appreciate your help." "Mr. Ying, you have saved my life. If it''s for you... I''m willing to pay this mediocre life." Ding pangzi clenched his fist and said gratefully. "I don''t need..." the twinkling light in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes is even more. "I just need Mr. Ding to return to the truth seeking society, and then find out all the positions of the truth seeking society in various places, and convey the information to me accurately... Can I do it?" Ding pangzi hesitated and said, "Mr. Ying, i..." "Answer me! Can you do it?" Liu Xiaojiang interrupted. "This is just a small matter. I don''t think it can repay your kindness to me, but if this is Mr. Ying''s request, I will find out all these as soon as possible..." Ding pangzi''s hesitation is obviously not intended to refuse Liu Xiaojiang''s order. "Very good..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded with satisfaction. "I have only these requirements for Mr. Ding. If I can find out the location of the stronghold as soon as possible and convey the information quickly and accurately, I will thank you very much for what you have done for me, and... I will personally avenge you for being used by the truth seeking society." Wen Yan, Ding pangzi knelt directly on the ground with great gratitude, "Mr. Ying, thank you. You... Are my reborn parents!" "......." Liu Xiaojiang suddenly felt that the effect of both hands seemed too much. "By the way, Mr. Ding, this time except you two, the truth seeking meeting... Or did the company and the other ten guys really not send anyone else?" "I only know the two of us..." Ding pangzi knelt on the ground and looked up at Liu Xiaojiang. He was obviously confused about Liu Xiaojiang''s question. "Mr. Ying, you are my reborn parents. Naturally, I won''t hide anything from you." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ding pangzi as if he were cheating. Considering the fact that the other party had been completely controlled by both hands, of course, he also knew that the other party would not lie to himself. But It was clear that when he met Liu Yanyan, he felt another more hidden sight, even very close to his position, but he completely disappeared in a moment. No matter how much he increased the energy for perception, he was no longer aware of the direction of the hidden line of sight. He tried to search for them for a long time before looking for them Who on earth can hide his breath so successfully and hide his unfavourable perception? It is only because of emotional fluctuations that he exposes a trace Are you also a truth seeker? It was because Liu Xiaojiang was aware of this and failed to accurately find the location of the monitor that he chose to leave Ding pangzi alive... Trying to confirm whether the other party was a truth seeker. And He believes that the truth-seeking society, which is currently the most suspected, should not continue to exist, so he takes the truth-seeking society as the main goal of the next step "Since you take the initiative to die for your position, whether he is one of you or not, for the sake of insurance... You''d rather kill him by mistake than let him go." "After all, you guys seemed to support Su Cheng before. You had a share in the Northeast Region..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The next day, "Old leader, have you met him?" "Last night, he took the initiative to come to the door." "... are you all right?" "Nothing..." "So... What do you mean by this call?" "In recent days, I will call you to discuss this matter together. If according to my personal meaning... He really shouldn''t exist, but no matter how to deal with this alien, we are determined not to exchange the death of a large number of innocent people for stability for us." "But if so, we may suffer more..." "After all, it''s such a powerful and terrible enemy. It''s time for strange people to come to power when necessary..." "You... You''re trying to make strange people join hands with ordinary people. In this way, it''s really possible to defeat that guy in the end, but after everything is over, I''m afraid the strange people who walk on the stage will also be..." "Xiao Zhao, what do you think is the real stability? Now ordinary people and strange people live their own lives, knowing that if the delay goes on, more problems will break out sooner or later, or do you take advantage of an opportunity to let ordinary people accept the existence of strange people and live together?" "Old leader, I''m afraid no one will agree..." "Yes, I admit that even if we live together in the future, we will inevitably have different opinions because of some differences, but this problem can only be a small part of the trouble in the general environment. At least it won''t let the problems accumulate and break out as before." "Do you want to break and then stand..." "Xiao Zhao, if you are not decisive now, even if you solve the current trouble and continue the control over strangers, do you have confidence to solve the contradictions that are likely to break out at one time?" "I..." "Therefore, instead of doing nothing and waiting for the contradictions to accumulate and break out once, we might as well take advantage of this opportunity to do something. After all, the current problems we encounter may not be an opportunity from another point of view..." "I understand what you mean, but other leaders..." "They leave it to me to solve, Xiao Zhao... If a conflict breaks out next, you... You should also support me?" "I have only one old leader, you who supported me in establishing the company..." "Hehe, you child, I''m very pleased..." Chapter 450 It''s all through headquarters, Zhao Fangxu hung up the call with the old man, but he didn''t think this situation could be regarded as a good thing. He was still sitting at his desk, frowning, all worried about what was happening. "Break and then stand. To put it bluntly, we have to destroy everything at present before we can re-establish another order..." Say, He couldn''t help rubbing his temples with his hands, looked up at another person on the sofa and said: "You''ve heard clearly just now. That''s the attitude above. Break and then stand... How likely do you think it is?" Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan habitually touched her chin with her hand, but did not directly say her views on the matter. Instead, she opened her mouth to show her purpose of coming to the company headquarters. "Zhao Dong, Lao Wang... Is Taoist Wang really all right?" "Wang should be ok..." Zhao Fangxu nodded: "After all, he is the third in the country of Zhonghai Wangwei. His father has made so great contributions to the society over the years. It''s impossible for them to watch him die, so they sent someone to take the boy to the hospital in time..." "And..." "I read the examination report sent by the hospital. Although there was too much blood loss, there was no corresponding risk. He just lost some blood and soon recovered. In the eyes of those doctors, it was really strange." "How''s the injury on Taoist Wang?" Zhang Chulan thought and asked again. "That''s the problem..." Zhao Fangxu shook his head slightly puzzled. "Wang also doesn''t have any trauma at all. The excessive blood loss caused by excessive internal injury doesn''t seem to be the result of external force... Do you know what''s going on?" Hearing this, Zhang Chulan thought of what he had seen in biyou village and Wang''s description of the ability of Fenghou Qimen, saying: "It seems that brother Liu really doesn''t intend to attack Taoist priest Wang. This situation should only be eaten by the strange door after the wind. I just don''t know... What Taoist priest Wang learned with his life this time." "What do you mean..." Zhao Fangxu looked at Zhang Chulan suspiciously and said: "Wang also did something to Xiaojiang, but Xiaojiang didn''t fight back and lost too much blood... Just because of his own ability?" "It should be." Zhang Chulan nodded. "Dong Zhao, you should know the strength of brother Liu very well. Even old man Lu can''t move under his hands. If he really wants to do something to Taoist Wang, I''m afraid it''s not just that he loses too much blood but his life is not in danger." "Wang is also one of the successors of baqiji after all." Zhao Fangxu obviously can''t believe it. He doesn''t think Liu Xiaojiang, who seems to have completely lost his humanity, will choose to show mercy to the enemy when fighting. "Can''t it be his ability to use the strange door after the wind..." "Although you are a strange person, you have a little talent in energy practice after all..." Zhang Chulan said with a embarrassed smile and scratched his head. He didn''t dare to say that Zhao Fangxu''s talent in energy practice is too poor to even be called a strange person. "You may not understand brother Liu''s power, but in the eyes of those of us who have been dealing with strangers for many years, his cultivation has reached a very terrible level, and he can''t compete with it by relying on those eight strange skills." "....." although Zhao Fangxu knew that Liu Xiaojiang''s power was very strong, and he might even be comparable to Zhang Zhiwei on the Dragon Tiger Mountain, he could not imagine that someone in the world could ignore the eight wonders in the rumors. So that Even if he knew that Zhang Zhiwei, the Heavenly Master, was the top expert in the world, he had heard the descriptions of some things by the ten men in those years, and knew that Zhang Zhiwei was indeed the most powerful stranger in the circle. But even so, because I have never seen Zhang Zhiwei He doesn''t think that Zhang Zhiwei, the legendary top expert, will have a huge gap with other strangers in the circle. He just thinks that Zhang Zhiwei is stronger than any ten guys at most, but he is still not strong enough to make people helpless. Moreover, considering the troubles caused by baqiji in that year and the fact that the Heavenly Master of Longhushan had done nothing about it, he would even feel that a powerful stunt like baqiji could still play a certain role in Zhang Zhiwei, a top expert. Therefore, in Zhao Fangxu''s eyes, as Liu Xiaojiang''s existence at the same level as Zhang Zhiwei, Baqi technology should also play some role in him Zhang Chulan noticed the expression on Zhao Fangxu''s face and couldn''t help shaking her head and said: "Dong Zhao, let me tell you..." "Eight Wonders is like a sharp weapon, but even if you hold a weapon that can hurt anyone, a three-year-old child who has just learned to walk in the world... Can you really defeat an adult with it?" "We all know the power of Baqi technology, but in the final analysis, it is just a tool. It will also play a fully responsive and varying degree of effect due to the strength of the user..." "... that is to say," when Zhao Fangxu heard Zhang Chulan say so, he naturally quickly understood the meaning. "The gap between Xiaojiang and most outsiders in the circle can no longer be easily made up by baqiji?" "... although it''s hard to believe that brother Liu has such strong strength when he is so young, it''s really an undeniable fact." Zhang Chulan nodded. Zhao Fangxu frowned and said, "your master, he..." "I don''t know..." Zhang Chulan understood what Zhao Fangxu wanted to say, and then answered truthfully. "I haven''t seen him do it either. When I faced all sexual harassment on Longhu Mountain, I just knew that he did it to solve all the problems, but that... Doesn''t seem to be the basis for confirming my martial master''s specific strength." "After all, those all sex demons on Longhu Mountain can''t be compared with shiye and his old man at all." "As for old man Lu, who was accidentally given shade by all sex, he was saved by his old man when there was no one around, so no one knew what happened at that time..." "But..." Speaking of which, He looked up at Zhao Fangxu in his desk and said: "Mr. Zhao, it seems useless for us to say this now. Due to the previous actions of the company, he won''t deal with brother Liu until the end, not to mention my master Tian who cares for brother Liu very much..." "If that''s true..." Zhao Fangxu said with complicated eyes. "So if we want to follow the above meaning, we should not only solve the big trouble of Xiaojiang, but also seize this opportunity to break and then build... How much do we have to pay?" "... many people will die." Zhang Chulan said seriously. "But considering the previous experience of Taoist priest Wang and the fact that he is really not in danger at present, I think the one who talked to you just now is very powerful, and the so-called breaking and then standing... It seems that it is not completely impossible." "Because..." "Brother Liu is obviously not as inhuman as he shows. On the contrary, he is still very generous in the face of his former friends, so... I think he should hide many details of his plan and not completely clean everyone." "After all, Liu Xiaojiang was also a real person... A man of flesh and blood before he became what he is now, whether he is the head of the whole sex or the legendary Ying Gou." Chapter 451 Wen Yan, Zhao Fangxu thought carefully about the meaning of these words. He could not help rubbing his temples again, and endured the headache caused by mental fatigue, saying: "Forget it, let''s not talk about this first..." "After all, no matter what kind of guy Liu Xiaojiang is, and whether he conceals something in the plan he said before, no one can stop what will happen next......" "How about the future..." Zhang Chulan agreed. "It also depends on what brother Liu plans to do. What we can do now is to unite all forces as much as possible to ensure that all possibilities are thought of in advance in the next chaos, so that at least some losses may be minimized." "Chu LAN, you and Baobao can also be regarded as the people who have the most contact with Xiaojiang." Zhao Fangxu asked when he heard this. "If you can predict his next behavior, you may be able to avoid more unacceptable losses in advance. What do you think of the next thing... What will Xiaojiang do next?" "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t talk about this?" Zhang Chulan said in surprise. "What time is it? Your boy still wants to interrupt me here!" Zhao Fangxu shouted at once. "... er." Zhang Chulan shrunk his head and immediately answered. "Didn''t brother Liu say before that he ''doesn''t care'' whether we choose to work together, or he wants us to work together to make things more interesting..." "I don''t deny that he has absolute confidence in himself, but although these words seem a little careless and even a little like mocking all of us, in fact... If he really wants to do something, who will want to make trouble for himself?" "Is it just because we want to have fun, we have to clean up these people, and because we want to make things look more interesting, we take the initiative to remind us that we should choose to work together against him. Isn''t this a joke about our own ''wishes''?" "Dong Zhao, do you think brother Liu is really a crazy man without reason now?" "Brother Liu may be a little abnormal now, but if what we just guessed is right, there is a concealment in his plan. The real purpose is not to clean the whole world. All seemingly crazy behaviors have ulterior motives." "So..." "I think brother Liu is not just an irrational madman, but in order to promote some ulterior real purposes, he wants us all to treat him as an irrational madman......." Well, He looked at Zhao Fangxu, who couldn''t understand this, and said: "Dong Zhao, you don''t know the particularity of Taoist Wang, or some functions of the unique skill of Fenghou strange door..." "In my eyes..." "For example, Taoist Wang, a special existence, has clearly expressed his negation of brother Liu''s plan, and even took the initiative to block him with his life......" "If I were brother Liu, in order not to let the special Taoist priest Wang become an uncertain variable, and in order that all plans can be reached without being noticed, I... Would certainly not let Taoist priest Wang go, let alone take the initiative to keep him alive." "After all, as a man of Taoist priest Wang, if you use the ability of the strange door after the wind to learn about brother Liu''s plans, you can''t say for the sake of the so-called common people in the world, so as to avoid the casualties that brother Liu will cause in his actions in the future." "If you don''t have reason, you''ve completely lost human nature, and you don''t think about the feelings of the past, Taoist Wang... You can''t survive this time, can you?" "You mean..." Zhao Fangxu couldn''t help doubting. "Even if he is extremely impulsive and even wants to be enemies with everyone in the world, he is still quite rational so far?" "That''s right..." Zhang Chulan didn''t care about Zhao Fangxu''s doubt, but continued to analyze slowly. "Therefore, considering that different people are like a plate of loose sand at ordinary times, and because we hope that everyone can choose to work together to deal with themselves, brother Liu''s next step... Is likely to make the different people in the circle recognize the reality and really choose to work together to deal with the difficulties." "And..." "In order to maintain his own terror, brother Liu''s actions are mostly very extreme, so that there are casualties in the circle again... I''m afraid it''s inevitable." "Ten guys..." So far, From the perspective of Liu Xiaojiang''s hope that different people will work together to deal with himself, he quickly came up with a way to unite most different people in the circle. "Dong Zhao, brother Liu is likely to attack one of the ten guys in the next step, because the ten guys are big people in the circle after all, and their energy is much higher than that of other alien schools......" "If even the ten guys can''t escape the inevitable outcome, or even the extremely tragic sacrifice under the win hook, what will other outsiders in the circle think about this? Will they temporarily abandon their intrigues and be forced to join hands in order to ensure their own survival?" After listening to Zhang Chulan''s analysis, Zhao Fangxu immediately stood up from his desk and wanted to immediately call to inform the ten guys of the danger, but he didn''t know who to call at the first time. All the notices would inevitably lead to chaos in the circle in advance. After all, not all strangers are really wise people. They will not remain rational and choose to face the coming disaster when they know they are going to be destroyed. Once someone abandons himself and chooses to enjoy the last fun of life, I''m afraid more people will be affected by it to make the same choice... Now the social order is still stable, it will be destroyed by these guys immediately. He doesn''t want Liu Xiaojiang to become chaotic in advance before he starts to do it "Chu LAN, do you have a candidate in mind?" "Lujia village is the most likely..." Zhang Chulan thought down and said. "After all, brother Liu has been to the LV family and has become enemies with the people in the LV village. Moreover, there seems to be a contradiction between the whole Lv Liang and the LV family that is difficult to mediate." "What''s more..." "The effect of LV Jiaming''s soul skill seems to be very difficult in various senses..." "OK, I''ll inform LV CI now and let them prepare for the Lvjia village. When necessary... The company will help move the LV family to a safer place." Zhao Fangxu immediately picked up the phone on the table. See this, Zhang Chulan knew that there was nothing to do here, so he got up and went to the door of the room and said: "Dong Zhao, that''s all I can do for you. Sister Bao''s business... You must abide by the agreement between us." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª meanwhile, In a hotel in Beijing, The dark golden light in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes gradually faded down. "Zhang Chulan, Zhang Chulan, I knew your boy would be a trouble after all. Fortunately, I arranged some small means on you in advance after I came back..." "Hum, you''re smart, but it''s not the time to move the LV family......" Chapter 452 The next day, Lu''s ancestral home, Lu Jin looked tired and lay on the bench in the living room. It was obvious that some were hit by the previous "failure". She had never thought that she would lose so miserably in Liu Xiaojiang. In full view of the public, And they''re all big guys from all genres in the circle, In this case, he was defeated by Liu Xiaojiang''s casual blow. The more he cares about face...... the more he feels uncomfortable in his heart. After all, he was defeated casually by a squint in full view of the public, so when it comes to losing face... It''s not the first time for him. However, even that incident in those years was very humiliating, but the squint was a peer after all. He was much older than himself even in age. He lost... He only lost to his peers, blaming himself for not knowing the greatness of heaven and earth. result, Now, with the same humiliating attitude, he lost to a child whose age and generation are not big. This blow is much more than that old thing who lost to Zhang Zhiwei I have no time in my life... Who said that in the end! Who is buried here! "Fuck..." "You old guys just bullied me, Lu Jin, all your life. Now even the little ones can jump out and give me a shot... I, Lu Jin, really fight with you in Longhu Mountain, right?!" Say, Master Lu was so angry that he picked up the ice bag on his forehead and threw it aside. "Liu Xiaojiang, you little bastard, where have I offended you? Even the Tongtian book has been passed to you. Don''t you know how to save face for me!" "Er..." as soon as Lu Linglong and Lu Lin came in, they saw the ice bag thrown over and fell to the ground. They were also startled by the old man''s sudden move. "Sir, do you feel better..." "Ang?!" Lu Jin immediately looked at the people when she heard the voice, but found that it was her most precious granddaughter who spoke. She could only resist her opinions on Longhu Mountain and Liu Xiaojiang, but she still said in the end: "Hum, why not? I feel so good, so I''m going to call the old thing on the mountain to exchange feelings!" "......." Lu Linglong. "......." Lu Lin. See this, Although Lu Linglong felt that there was something wrong with the master''s mood, considering the rumors and news he had recently been exposed to, she took the initiative to pick up the ice bag on the ground and put it aside, and then did it on the chair next to the master with her big cousin Lu Lin. "Sir, I don''t think you need to be so angry. Losing to brother Liu... It''s really not humiliating. After all, according to recent rumors, the only one who can really fight brother Liu face to face is the old Heavenly Master on Longhu Mountain." "Hum!!!" when Lu Jin heard this, she clenched her teeth. "Do you think the master can''t compare with the old thing on the mountain "... ha ha ha." Lu Linglong knew that she seemed to step on thunder again, but she didn''t know how to answer this obvious question. She could only smile awkwardly and scratch the back of her head with her hand. Aside, Lu Lin looked at Lu Linglong, who was smiling awkwardly, and at her angry but not angry grandfather. It was clear that if her boy said such words, she would be severely punished by the old man, so she didn''t dare to interrupt at the moment. "Hum!" Lu Jin looked at Lu Lin, who was silent. She couldn''t find a chance to get angry at all, and couldn''t really make trouble with her precious granddaughter. Finally, she could only turn over this matter temporarily, and shook her head helplessly: "Just..." "Anyway, what you said is right. I really can''t compare with the squint on the mountain. I can''t even cure the old man''s nephew. On the contrary, I suffered a big loss in the boy''s hand......" Lu Linglong seemed to vent his anger when he saw the prince. He couldn''t help but open his mouth and persuade him: "Oh, my Lord, why do you care about this kind of thing? It''s good for you to stand up at that time. So many other senior leaders... Can''t you just watch brother Liu leave?" "On the contrary, I think if you dare to stand up, you are more powerful than everyone present at that time. Besides, you also used the facts to help others confirm brother Liu''s strength, which can be regarded as indirectly avoiding the greater losses that may occur at that time." "After all, no one knows brother Liu''s strength without you. If they all think they can catch brother Liu, the loss will be even greater." "Maybe..." Lu Jin lay limply on the wooden bench and obviously didn''t want to mention this humiliating thing again. "It''s you two..." "Now, because of that smelly boy, most of those with brains in the circle are beginning to become cautious for fear that they will be noticed by such a rare little monster..." "You two have only been out of confinement for a few days. What''s the reason why you suddenly came here? If you still want to go out with Zhang Chulan... I''ll let others lock you up again!" "... sir, we came here for brother Liu." Lu Linglong hesitated when she mentioned Liu Xiaojiang. "What?!" Lu Jin immediately sat up from her chair and looked at Lu Linglong with some nervousness. "You two always mentioned what he wanted to do today. Did that smelly boy contact you behind my back? Don''t give it to me at this point......" "Sir, you''re worried..." Lu Linglong shook his head. "Brother Liu never took the initiative to contact us, and since I contacted him last time when I was locked up, I found that he didn''t want to save me at all, I''ve understood... Brother Liu doesn''t want us to investigate with Zhang Chulan." "Then you two suddenly ran over and always mentioned what he did?" Lu Jin was relieved to hear this, but became more curious about why they always mentioned Liu Xiaojiang. After all, in Mr. Lu''s memory, the two babies in his family have pimples. Even if they have had several contacts with Liu Xiaojiang, they are not very deep each time. And Although Liu Xiaojiang once saved Lu Linglong in Longhu Mountain, it was also between himself and Liu Xiaojiang in old man Lu''s heart. Therefore, he recognized Liu Xiaojiang as a welcome guest of the Lu family and was willing to accept Liu Xiaojiang''s visit at any time. Lu Linglong seemed to feel better when she saw Lu Jin. Even if she hesitated, she explained, "brother Liu didn''t contact us in advance, but actually..." "Actually what?" Lu Jin frowned slightly when he saw this. "What are you doing, girl? Can''t you tell your master clearly?" Wen Yan, Lu Linglong looked at her big cousin who didn''t want to talk at all, then clenched her teeth as if she had made up her mind and said: "In fact... Brother Liu is outside the door now. He asked us to talk to you first and said that if you don''t want to see him, he won''t insist on seeing you this time." "......." Lu Jin. "What the fuck..." Chapter 453 A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang enters the Lu family''s ancestral home, comes to the room where Lu Jin''s grandparents and grandchildren are located, and sees old Lu who is staring at him fiercely. "Master Lu..." "Smelly boy..." Lu Jin interrupted when she saw Liu Xiaojiang entering the house. "You just swaggered to Lu''s house, and now it''s even in broad daylight... You don''t even pretend. Isn''t there a painting poison in that area over there?" "You can rest assured..." Liu Xiaojiang knew that he was somewhat unjustified in the Lu family. Before, Lu Jin lost her adult in full view of the public, so he didn''t care about the old man''s more aggressive tone now. "Since I dare to come to the Lu family at this time, I am naturally prepared not to involve the Lu family. After all, you are the one who preaches my Tongtian book... You are kind to me." "Say it..." Lu Jin was even more angry when she heard this, and she didn''t have the patience she used to have. "What are you doing when you suddenly come here? Are you going to set an example to the Lu family...?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Lu Linglong and Lu Lin, who were speechless. Then he slowly walked to the chair obviously prepared for himself and sat down. Then he stretched out two fingers to the three people present and said: "Two things..." "One is about the Tongtian book. I''m here to confirm your old attitude and whether the Tongtian book will be passed down in the Lu family." "Although you did express that it is the property of your brother Zheng Zibu, the people of the Lu family are not qualified to inherit it as a family skill. The reason why they took it out at the beginning... Is also to find a successor for their brother." "However, it is one of the eight wonders after all, and there are many things involved. If you always think that my successor is unqualified and want to find a more suitable person to pass it on... That''s not good." "After all, in my plan, eight unique skills should not exist. Even if some people get them only out of opportunity, they should completely cut off the inheritance of these eight unique skills in this generation, otherwise... The situation of seizing them will not disappear." "I need your very clear answer. I won''t pass this Tongtian book on to anyone, even the Lu family......" "Otherwise?" Lu Jin had no idea of passing the Tongtian book to the Lu family, but when she saw Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude that seemed to threaten herself today, she still said with a very tough attitude. "Or you will kill all the people of the Lu family. Is this the way you choose after careful consideration?" The Lu family has always been like this. There is no word "compromise" in the dictionary, so they will not accept any degree of threat Liu Xiaojiang naturally knows the character of the Lu family, but considering the danger of baqiji, he still chose to visit alone. Moreover, even if he did not mean to threaten the Lu family, it now seems to be equivalent to a kind of coercion, because the Lu family is unlikely to agree with what they are about to do, and is more likely to regard themselves as enemies endangering the world in the future. But he has no malice towards the Lu family. What''s more, the Lu family is strictly good to itself, and its way of existence is more acceptable than that of other alien schools. Even there is no "self" idea of other alien schools, which is completely a gentle force. The Lu family''s attitude towards these things is similar to that of Taoist seclusion, and they don''t participate too much in the so-called Jianghu disputes "If you think it''s a good thing for the world to continue to pass on the Tongtian book, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. Although you can pass it on yourself... I believe you who have experienced those things in those years will not let the Lu family inherit it." "As for others..." Speaking of which, He looked up at old man Lu, who looked directly at him, smiled and said slowly: "They are not from the Lu family. They must be different from the Lu family in personality, and they won''t have any contact with me. So you will pass on one... Boy, I''ll kill one until you give up this idea." Wen Yan, Lu Jin frowned and didn''t speak. Lu Linglong looked at Liu Xiaojiang in disbelief and said: "Brother Liu, what''s the matter with you? Why do you want to join the whole sex? Why can you say such words? You were a very gentle man before..." "What do you want to do?" Lu Jin said, looking straight at Liu Xiaojiang, reminding Lu Linglong that the younger generation are not qualified to speak on this occasion. Liu Xiaojiang looked at Lu Linglong with complex expression. He didn''t answer the question she had just asked, nor did he answer Lu Jin''s stupid question. Instead, he spoke slowly and calmly again. "To ensure that the Tongtian book will completely disappear in this generation is the first thing I came to visit Lu''s house." "The second thing..." So far, He looked at the dignified old man Lu and said: "I won''t force the Lu family to make any decision, because you deserve your freedom, but considering your personality, I know what choices the Lu family will make in the future..." "So..." "I hope that no matter what happens in the future and what choice the Lu family has made, you Lu family people... Can take ''life protection'' as the first priority, but don''t rush too forward when fighting with the whole sex." "After all, I appreciate the Lu family''s way of existence and admit that the Lu family used to take good care of me, so I don''t want the Lu family to suffer more serious losses than other alien schools in this cleaning." "Whether it''s Taoism or Lu family, if you just avoid the world and practice and strive to improve your inner self... There''s nothing wrong with this." With that, Liu Xiaojiang slowly got up from his chair, looked at the three people present and said: "Well, I''ve finished what I should say. I''ve been in the Lu family for a long time, which will only bring you more trouble. The rest... Will be left to you to make your own decision." "Xiaojiang, you really want to do that. Is everything you said before true?" Lu Jin looked at Liu Xiaojiang with uncertain eyes, and suddenly hesitated when Liu Xiaojiang was going to leave. "You''re right. Except for Lu Jin, almost all of our Lu family are as worthy of the world as the people of daomen, but don''t forget that you, Longhu Mountain, are also a member of daomen, and even the leader of the whole Zhengyi......" "Now that you know what kind of choice the Lu family will make, you should also know that your martial uncle will never let go......" "Ah, I know this very well. I think my martial uncle is also waiting to confirm whether I really went wrong..." Liu Xiaojiang looked back at Lu Jin. "But what about this? Since we have decided the road and determined that there is nothing wrong with the road under our feet, even if we want to be enemies with everyone in the world... Will right become wrong and wrong become right?" Let''s go, Liu Xiaojiang did not stay in the Lu family''s ancestral home, but disappeared under the gaze of the three people in the house, completely ignoring how much confusion he had brought to the Lu family Chapter 454 After Liu Xiaojiang left, The three grandparents and grandchildren in the house immediately fell into silence. It was obvious that they had received too many suspicious information at once. It was completely unclear whether the Lu family should do what the other party said next. At least the Lu family is one of the four. Lu Jin also has a certain voice among the ten men. At present, due to the non participation of Longhushan Tianshi mansion and the gradual alienation between the LV family and the company, she has become the most powerful person among them. After all, among the ten gangsters today, Wang AI has long been killed by Liu Xiaojiang, and Zhang Zhiwei did not attend the previous talks. LV CI obviously only wants to preserve his strength, and Guan Shihua and master Xie Kong don''t express their opinions at ordinary times Mr. Lu, who is relatively impartial and has a good reputation of "having no time in his life", has naturally become the older generation that the company attaches most importance to. He hopes that the Lu family can set a corresponding example to other outsiders in the circle in the future. Lu Jia, one of the four, Undoubtedly, it is most suitable to represent the existence of most outsiders in the circle. Lu Jin, who has no time in her life, Obviously, he is also the most suitable person to express his attitude on behalf of the ten guys and the all-round win hook. At this juncture, how can the Lu family easily act according to the meaning of the "enemy". If it is found, it will not be as simple as being stabbed in the spine "Sir..." Lu Linglong, no matter how silly and naive, is the baby pimple that the Lu family focuses on training. Naturally, she is also very clear about the current plight of the Lu family, so she looks at the old man who is regarded as the backbone by the Lu family. Wen Yan, Lu Jin looked at the baby granddaughter whose expression was somewhat overwhelmed. Maybe she didn''t want the two babies present to worry too much. Maybe she already had the answer to the current problem in her heart. His frown gradually eased, shook his head at Linglong and Lu Lin and said: "Although these things sound like some risks, and the boy looks like threatening our Lu family, he still hasn''t done anything too much. Even the threat... Is not mainly aimed at our Lu family." "What the master said is right..." Lu Lin nodded in agreement, then touched her chin thoughtfully and said: "Linglong, your way of cultivation is different from mine, so you probably didn''t notice... Brother Liu''s calm and indifference without emotional ups and downs feels like stating a fact that there will be no accidents." "Statement?" Lu Linglong obviously couldn''t understand these words. "Yes, it''s a statement, and it''s an objective statement without any emotion..." Lu Lin explained. "When brother Liu mentioned the Tongtian book just now, maybe he was really threatening the people of the Lu family and hoped that the LORD would give up passing on the Tongtian book, but even so... It was still an abnormal attitude that didn''t care much about it." "It''s reasonable to say..." "Elder brother Liu should know our Lu family very well, and he knows that the Lord never accepts any threat, not to mention even himself... The last choice we Lu family make is likely to become an all-round enemy." "Brother Liu seems calm and indifferent when facing his enemy, even when threatening the enemy. He''s too much......" Speaking of which, He looked up at old man Lu and said: "Sir..." "Brother Liu doesn''t seem to have any hostility to us, even if he knows that you won''t accept the threat of the enemy. He knows that the Lu family can''t let all sex demons mess around. In the end, he will inevitably become the enemy of the all sex leader Ying Gou. There hasn''t been a trace of hostility in his heart." "That''s why I doubt..." Lu Jin didn''t deny it. Obviously, she had already noticed this, but she obviously didn''t know why. "What exactly is this smelly boy doing, his so-called cleaning... What''s the real purpose? I always think he seems to be hiding a lot from all of us..." "However, what you said just now is also correct. At least even my Trinity... Didn''t feel the slightest hostility on him, even if it was clear that our Lu family would make the final choice." "Grandpa, do you mean that brother Liu is still the old brother Liu?" Lu Linglong said something he couldn''t believe. "I don''t know..." Lu Jin thought and shook her head. "After all, I''m not the two of you. I don''t have much contact with that smelly boy. I''ve met him alone at most, and I mainly talked about you two..." "I don''t know what that boy was like, but at least today... I don''t think he''s so hopeless. He''s not as inhuman as he showed before." So far, The old man turned to look at Lu Lin, who seemed to be thinking, and said: "Xiao Lin, you once had contact with Linglong. Now look at the reaction of Linglong... The relationship between you seems to be very good. Do you think he is still the person you once knew?" "Maybe..." Lu Lin thought carefully and said. "Linglong and I only met real Liu once. Although we had an in-depth understanding of each other for rootless reasons, we couldn''t really confirm what kind of person each other was. At that time, we just had a fairly good impression of each other." "As for today''s immortal Xiao Liu..." "He seems to have changed me, but some details don''t seem to have changed. At the same time... He is also deliberately alienating my two friends Linglong. I don''t know whether it''s because of Lu''s family or his personal ideas." "Anyway..." "If I only rely on what I just saw, I can''t determine whether there has been a change in Xiaoliu Zhenren. I can only confirm that he has no hostility to me and Linglong, the grand master and the Lu family... Probably, but this is only limited to today." "What the hell is this boy doing..." after hearing Lu Lin''s description of Liu Xiaojiang, Lu Jin couldn''t help but wonder more. "How could a guy like him who is still willing to remember his old feelings and is cruel to his acquaintances suddenly put forward that terrible plan? Did it really make him believe that he would never be accepted by people in the world just because of Su Cheng?" "Tut, no, there are too many suspicious places. The squint on the dragon and tiger mountain is a little confusing. Sure enough, we still have to go to the mountain to find the two old guys to confirm......." With that, The old man stood up directly from his chair, as if he had regained his old spirit. "Linglong, Xiaolin..." "Listen to me, you two. When I go to Longhu Mountain, no matter what happens outside, watch yourself and Xiaohua... Don''t rashly provoke those all sex demons." "Even if the Lu family really wants to do it, it can''t be for the so-called reputation..." Hearing this, Even though Lu Linglong''s expression was still a little complicated, she didn''t want to do it to her life-saving benefactor, but she nodded honestly and agreed to Lu Jin. "Sir..." "Linglong knows..." Chapter 455 At night, In a hotel room in Beijing, Sitting on the sofa, Liu Xiaojiang seems to be keeping his eyes closed, but in fact, he is discussing a series of profound issues such as the use of the rules of heaven with a young woman in his own interior. Although Xia he and Shen Chong are also in the room, they don''t know that there are such things in the world, and even if they know, they will only feel strange. After all, they can be regarded as the first people to follow Liu Xiaojiang in the whole sex. They know all kinds of rare abnormalities in Liu Xiaojiang much better than others. Naturally, Liu Xiaojiang has long exercised their ability to accept "novelty". At this time, Shen Chong suddenly received a phone call. After hearing the news from the other end of the phone, the expression on his face suddenly became wonderful. "You suddenly smile so obscene. Is there any good news?" Xia he soon hung up the call when he saw Shen Chong. He was interested and leaned his hand on his chin. His eyes looked at Shen Chong with a little banter. "Yes..." Shen Chong was obviously immune to Xia he''s provocation. He just nodded casually and perfunctorily. Then he looked at Liu Xiaojiang with hot eyes and said: "Headmaster, as you said before, old man Lu finally couldn''t stand it and asked someone to book a ticket to Jiangxi tomorrow......" Wen Yan, Ignoring Gabriel''s protest that his clothes were too shameful, Liu Xiaojiang directly withdrew from his interior scene and slowly opened his eyes, saying: "Lu Jiabi hasn''t done anything special. Even if he lives in a world that is unfair to strangers, he doesn''t have any hatred and discrimination against ordinary people, which is the same as those Taoist schools that mostly like seclusion and practice." "The existence of the Lu family will not add any variables to the world......" "But Mr. Lu is somewhat different from the Lu family. He has experienced the chaos caused by the eight wonders in those years, and has witnessed the tragic deaths of many innocent people with his own eyes......" "So..." "This old man Lu will not choose to stand idly by, because he is very guilty of the choices made by the Lu family, and thinks he should not focus on the hatred caused by rootless life in front of him when the tragedy happened that year." "But..." "He didn''t know that he had come to the other extreme. When he should have shot, he chose the hatred in front of him, regardless. When he shouldn''t have shot, he made the opposite choice because of his past, ignoring the losses that the Lu family might suffer under this choice." "Master Lu attaches great importance to his own people, otherwise he would not encircle and suppress rootless students with Sany school..." "Lord Lu attaches great importance to the great righteousness of the world, otherwise he would not have clearly expressed himself on Longhu Mountain after seeing the tragedy of that year......" "The idealists in this world don''t hate it. Besides, they are really good people and have taken good care of me on various occasions......" "If you can, try to avoid Mr. Lu''s foolishness, so as not to suffer a much heavier blow than that in the past when he thinks he is right..." "My leader......" Xia he doesn''t mind Liu Xiaojiang''s preferential treatment to the Lu family. After all, even if Liu Xiaojiang is really not a normal human, he also has the seven emotions and six desires brought by consciousness. Besides, repaying kindness will only make people feel that he is still human. However, considering the long-standing reputation on Longhu Mountain and her initial temptation to live or die on Longhu Mountain, she still attaches great importance to anything related to Tianshi mansion and doesn''t want Tianshi mansion to stand in front of herself and others. "The attitude of Tianshi mansion is very unclear. I don''t think even if there is Mr. Tian and Zhengyi... I don''t really choose to turn a blind eye. After all, daomen has always been an alien school that practices behind closed doors in prosperous times and goes down the mountain to save people in troubled times." "What''s more, our next behavior is not just chaotic times, but simply to reproduce the chaos in the world that only existed thousands of years ago......" "I know the idea of daomen..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Xia he beside him and said: "It''s certain that Taoism will take action after it. Even Buddhism may not choose to stand idly by. Zhengyi Tianshi mansion... Martial uncle, as a recognized top expert in the circle, it''s unrealistic to see the chaos in the world but still take into account the feelings of the school." "However, at least before confirming something, I don''t think Tianshi mansion will take action for the time being. Master Lu''s behavior of going to Longhu Mountain to meet with his martial uncle also doomed the Lu family to make exactly the same choice." "So..." "At least it''s a little time for Mr. Lu to think about whether the Lu family should really participate in it or not......" "Tianshi mansion will take action only after confirming something?" Shen Chong couldn''t help wondering. "What''s up?" "My attitude..." Liu Xiaojiang said calmly. "Because of the ideas I have expressed before and the unfairness I have suffered in the company, Tianshi mansion will probably not stand in front of us before confirming that I really intend to kill and that the incident will involve countless innocent people." "Martial uncle, he''s not sure..." "He''s not sure what my idea is, and he''s going to be a sinner with me... But as long as the world can be better." "If he only reasonably sacrificed some people, he can regard the ''inaction'' of Tianshi mansion and even the wrong belief in me... As his own sin." "But if I really intend to kill, I know exactly that I will not choose the path of less sacrifice..." "I believe I can''t stand the old man''s" half hanging "idea, just because I and his generation of heavenly masters let Zheng bear such a heavy sin together for generations to come..." "......." Xia he. "......." Shen Chong. "Headmaster..." Shen Chong pushed his glasses nervously after being shocked, for fear that he and others were really on a road of no return. "Then we all sex demons......" "You are all controlled by me..." Liu Xiaojiang smiled and shook his head, interrupting Shen Chong. "So, as long as my final plan can be successfully implemented, even if it''s for nothing else, just to study the means I left on you... They will also make you live." "Besides..." "You didn''t attack any innocent people, only the ''just people'' who cleaned up and suppressed the whole world. When everyone accepted the existence of an alien, you attacked you... Isn''t this against the general trend and against the wind?" "Don''t worry..." "I won''t leave you a situation of death. In this disaster related to everyone, the only damn one is me... Isn''t it?" Let''s go, Liu Xiaojiang slowly gets up from the sofa, ignores Xia he and Shen Chong with their frowns, and says: "There has been news from the truth seeking society. Now go and contact Lao Ding and them. You two will do it with them in three days... I want to see the head of the president of the truth seeking society. After all, it shouldn''t be too difficult for you today." "However, you must remember that you must fully expose the fact that you are immortal, and leave several living mouths to spread this terrible situation......" Say, He went to the window of the hotel and looked out at the harmonious scene of people coming and going, saying: "I will cheer for you in the dark. After all, there is the whole Taoist gate blocking it, especially the Zhengyi Tianshi mansion Don''t let me down. " Chapter 456 Three days later, The capital, Truth seeking headquarters, "... that''s what happened. Because it was a shift change to perform the surveillance task, I could get away with my life when the other party found out." Ding pangzi sat at the table in the conference room, looked at the four people sitting around the room waiting for explanation and said, "President..." "It''s not that we weren''t careful enough, but that Ying Gou was really weird. We even watched him hundreds of meters apart. We just observed his every move with a telescope, but the terrible guy found it." "Then it''s time for shift change..." Say, He even put his hand over his head in horror and said: "I... I only saw Lao Li''s broken body......" "It seems..." the burly middle-aged man sitting indoors was the president of the truth seeking society who had just joined the ten guys after attending the company headquarters meeting. "Ying Gou probably learned about us from Lao Li......" "Lao Ding, didn''t that all sex demon really find you? Even if you change shifts to perform surveillance tasks, the place for rest should not be too far..." "Since he can intuitively find that someone is monitoring himself with a telescope hundreds of meters apart, there seems to be no reason not to know about your shift change..." "After all, Ying Gou was once an employee of the company. No one knows how much he has done for the company secretly. He may be more skilled than us in this matter..." "I''ve asked you for several days. Even if I haven''t told you clearly, I''ve asked you to recall the situation several times. Don''t you understand at all... Why?" "Now..." "Lao Ding, not only my president, but also several elders have come. Don''t you want to say... Why did Ying Gou let you go?" "I don''t know..." Ding pangzi still covered his head with his hands, looking like recalling some terrible things. "Xiao Huang... President Huang, I don''t know... I really don''t know..." See this, President Huang could not help but frown slowly, then turned his head and looked at the other three people present and said, "what do you think of this matter?" The other three people present are the leaders of the natural gate, the Huangmen Sancai and the Yiqi. It can also be said that they merged with the Yan Wu Tang to become the truth seeking society, gave up their identity as the leader of the school and became the three speakers of each stronghold of the truth seeking society. Wen Yan, "Xiao Huang, isn''t it obvious..." the middle aged man in green cloth, glasses and a mole on his left face said: "Now, whether it''s because of Xiao ding or Xiao Li who has died, the demon must have known us......" Speaking of which, The old man looked up at Ding Pang, who looked very unpromising, and said: "If everything you said at the beginning is true, Xiao Huang, the demon really has the terrorist strength to defeat Lu Jin. It''s not sure that he will have some strange powers that we can''t understand..." "I only found monitors hundreds of meters apart, but I didn''t find the shift change personnel with a relatively short distance. In my opinion, the possibility of this kind of thing is really low......." "The reason why Lao Ding escaped back..." another speaker, who was not much different from president Huang''s age, nodded slowly after listening to the words of the old man with split glasses: "Either we have had contact with the demon we don''t know, or the demon deliberately gave us a smoke bomb that will be put back. There''s no attempt... I''m afraid it''s certain." "Everybody..." president Huang looked at Ding pangzi with some complicated eyes. After all, the two people he sent out were from his Yan martial arts hall. "What do you think I should do with Lao Ding''s problem..." "Xiao Huang......" seeing this, the old man of the middle division glasses warned: "Now is the most critical time for our truth-seeking meeting. You have just been allowed to join the ten guys by the company, so you don''t have much say in the ten guys yet..." "It''s not that I can''t understand that you want to take the opportunity of yinggou to get full trust from the company''s leaders in order to gain some voice among the ten guys..." "But... You are too impulsive and too anxious." "A young man can threaten all the important people in the circle including the company with his own strength, and even beat the old guy like Lu Jin with one move..." "Like this inexplicable guy..." So far, The old man could not help but frown slightly and said: "Xiao Huang, in the face of such a terrible all sex monster, you let the truth-seeking society''s own people take the initiative to provoke each other when others are unwilling to act rashly. It''s really inappropriate." "In case the other party is thinking about the next plan and considering who should be attacked next, we are not only one of the ten guys, but also have no real foothold among the ten guys..... Doesn''t this give him a reason to be realistic?" "I''m really too impulsive..." president Huang immediately clenched his fist and hit the table, and then said to himself that he looked down on him: "What do you think we should do next?" Wen Yan, The old man with middle score glasses looked at the other two people and at Ding pangzi, who was very worthless. A trace of ferocity flashed in his eyes, but he quickly covered it up and said calmly: "Xiao Huang, your behavior is really too impulsive, but in the case of the company''s headquarters at that time, the purpose of this behavior may not have been achieved, at least in the eyes of the company''s leaders... We have established a positive image willing to solve problems for the company." "If those all sex demons will really take action against us and ask for help from the company, they will naturally get corresponding support......" "It''s just a mistake..." "Therefore, as long as we can survive in the next chaos and not be destroyed by those all sex demons in the chaos, there will be a place for us to seek truth among the ten guys in the future." Say, The old man looked again at Ding Pang, who had begun to show tension, and said: "As for Xiao Ding..." "I think we should deal with it internally. After all, he is a person who has brought great risks to the truth seeking society. He is also likely to have betrayed the members of the truth seeking society, but after all, he is a person from your Yan martial arts hall. How to deal with it... You can decide by yourself." Wen Yan, Ding pangzi suddenly clicked in his heart, then looked at president Huang like a prayer and said: "President, i... I''m really not sorry, you... Please believe..." However, Fat Ding hasn''t finished yet, Dong Dong Dong There was a gentle knock outside the meeting room Chapter 457 Hear the sound, Except for Ding pangzi, almost everyone was surprised, because they had told others before and were discussing some very important things here. Therefore, when no important situation happened, no one would bother at all. As for whether some important situation has happened This relatively calm and gentle knock on the door obviously doesn''t look like someone is very anxious Dong Dong Dong The knock on the door outside the conference room sounded again, still as calm and gentle as before. "Gee, these guys don''t understand the rules at all..." seeing that things have just been said to be important, the old man with middle glasses will inevitably be a little upset when he hears the voice outside the door again. "All right, all right..." the only young person who saw this made a round, took the initiative to stand up and walked to the door of the conference room and said: "What if there''s something important..." Then, He shook his head helplessly when he came to the door of the conference room, then reached out and opened the door lock of the conference room, and then... He was stunned and surprised. Because, With the opening of the door lock of the conference room and the slow opening of the door in front of us, what stands outside the door is not a member of the truth seeking society at all, but one of the two heroes recognized by outsiders in the circle....... Ding Jian! meanwhile, Several people in the room also saw the comers outside the door, but because they remembered Ding Jian''s current identity as an all sex demon, they all stood up from their positions after the accident, and their internal energy was raised to their limit in an instant. "Ding Jianan! What are you doing here?!" the man standing in front of the door reacted and immediately returned to the other people in the room and said nervously: "How the hell did you get in..." After Ding Jian appeared, all the people present focused on the hero, and there was a little tension in their hearts. After all, except president Huang and Ding pangzi, there was basically no so-called win hook. Therefore, even with Lu Jin as a foil, most of them have no real feelings about Ying Gou, but they naturally have two different attitudes towards Ding Jian, who is recognized as a hero in the circle. Because, There are achievements that can be used as reference in the past, They all know the gold content of the word "hero" Wen Yan, Ding Jian didn''t hurry to answer these people''s questions, but walked into the room with pity in her eyes and threw the sack that had never been noticed on the conference table. Gudong! The bloody sack hit the table, and the loose seal was immediately opened by the stuff filled inside, and blood stained heads rolled out of it They... All belong to the heads of the high-level positions of the truth seeking society! "I''m sorry..." Ding Jian looked at the several people in the room who were stunned again because of these heads, and said slowly with pity: "Although I have no grievances or enmities with you, in order to repay the leader''s great kindness to me and everything I have received, you... Have to die here today." "However, don''t try to escape and revenge. Most people in the truth seeking society have left you first. The outside... Has been surrounded by others sent by the leader." "Right now..." "I''m the only compensation I can do to deal with you alone..." With that, He immediately spread out his hands and took a step forward to pose, but when facing the president of the truth seeking society and high-level speakers, he did not show the escape light that could be used to isolate attacks, and obviously did not think that these people had the ability to hurt themselves. "Come on..." "Now let me try it by myself. What qualifications does Qiuzhen club have to join the ten guys..." As soon as the voice fell, A dark shadow came to Ding Jian''s face in an instant. It was president Huang whose eyes were full of blood. The anger in his heart... Also made him completely forget who he was facing. "You are too impulsive..." Ding Jian''an faced president Huang, who was full of anger in his heart. He saw that the muscles of the other party bulged an exaggerated radian. It even seemed that the whole person was twice bigger in an instant, but his eyes inevitably showed a trace of deep disappointment. "There is nothing wrong with Yan Wu Tang''s pursuit of the perfection of martial arts, but what really pays attention to is how to effectively kill the enemy. We shouldn''t always want to fight with the enemy straight..." "Besides..." Bang!!! With a speed far faster than president Huang, Ding Qian''an bent down to make use of the gap between himself and the other party''s body shape, then clenched his palm and got up and punched the other party on the chin. This kind of power is more powerful than president Huang''s. with one punch, president Huang''s feet were knocked off the ground by this huge sweat, which led to president Huang''s complete loss of consciousness when he lay back in the air. "Now I have surpassed most energy practitioners who only practice ''life'' by virtue of my physical strength, but not only your Yan martial arts hall, but also the three talents and one airflow of nature gate and yellow gate... Are all energy practicing schools that only pay attention to ''life''." "And..." Ding Qian''an slowly withdrew his raised fist after he punched president Huang of the truth seeking society, then looked at the other three speakers in the room and said: "The level of life cultivation of you people is far from that of the old man who is the same as the ten men." "Kill them all..." the old man of Zhongfen glasses saw Ding Jian''s strength and his heart sank to the bottom of the valley when he just mentioned his voice. Before, he thought that Ding Jian''s open and aboveboard hero would be defeated by a seemingly mindless but upright sneak attack "It''s just because we helped the company a little and didn''t cause any loss to all of you. Your leader... Is he going to kill us all?!" meanwhile, Seeing Ding Jian''s strength, president Huang was defeated and lost consciousness, As if he had seen the Savior, Ding pangzi immediately seized the opportunity, broke away from the control of the truth seeking society, and trotted all the way to Ding Qian''an, saying: "Mr. Ding, you were sent by Mr. Ying to save me..." "No." Ding Jian obviously knew who Ding pangzi was and what Ding pangzi had done, but he directly shook his head and interrupted before the other party finished talking. "We just came to destroy the truth seeking society. We haven''t heard of saving you, so..." Puff!!! Before Ding Jian finished his words, he was stabbed into his heart by a shimmering dagger, and then looked at Ding pangzi unexpectedly. "Ha... Ha ha..." when Ding pangzi saw that he had really succeeded, he couldn''t help laughing proudly and madly: "You lie... Mr. Ying is my reborn parents. No parents in the world will give up their children... Damn you!" However, Bang!!! I haven''t waited long for Ding pangzi to be proud, Under the gaze of the other three speakers, Ding Jian was stabbed into the heart with a dagger. Like no one else, he waved and easily burst Ding pangzi''s head, and even took the initiative to pull out the magic weapon inserted in his chest. "It''s just a dispensable test article. I didn''t expect it to play such a big role in the end..." Say, He looked calmly at the other three people in the room again and said: "He helped me fulfill another request of the leader. Fortunately, I still think about how to make you hurt me reasonably, but now there are no such interruptions... Continue." "Monsters... Monsters! What are you... Monsters and ghosts!!!" seeing this, the three talkers of Qiuzhen society undoubtedly felt that they were dreaming, and that they would never wake up. Chapter 458 After a long time, Holding a coat, Ding Jian carefully wiped the blood on her hands and walked out of the conference room of the truth seeking Society headquarters. He stood in the corridor outside the meeting room, threw away his soiled cloth coat, looked at the large number of bodies lying around the corridor and said: "Have you finished?" Wen Yan, "Those who are determined to resist are dead." Shen Chongshun glanced at the inside of the conference room and pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, saying: "For those guys who don''t intend to work hard for the truth, we didn''t embarrass them as required, but... I believe that after today''s experience, they should no longer dare to regard themselves as members of the truth seeking society." "Brother Ding..." Lv Liang followed Quanxing and was surprised to see the wound on Ding Jian''s chest. Then he came forward and carefully looked at the other party''s injury and said: "You are brave enough to let them hurt the vital points. Fortunately, the leader didn''t deceive us before, otherwise... I''m afraid even I can''t save you at all." Say, A big red hand composed of energy immediately stretched out behind him, and then it took no effort to help Ding Jian repair this "fatal injury". Obviously, he has completely become the accompanying doctor of Quan Xing. However, Just then, Xia he, who was observing the inside of the conference room, seemed to have noticed some fishy things, so he inevitably asked: "Mr. Ding, why did you stay alive, and if I remember correctly, it should be Mr. President of the truth seeking society?" "The leader has said before..." Ding Jian was cured of the cavity in his chest by Lv Liang. He could not help but reach out and touch his chest. When Xia he asked, he just opened his mouth at will. "This time, someone has to spread the event, especially the anomalies we show..." "Shouldn''t this be a problem for us to consider?" Xia he said with a slight frown. "You said you wanted to try their weight in person. We know your usual behavior habits. Naturally, we won''t say more, but after all, this is the first thing the leader asked us to do. If you stay on your own, you will die at the top..... No." "I know your ability to handle affairs..." Ding Jian didn''t care about Xia he''s accusations, but he stood up indifferent and said: "However, those members of the truth seeking society who were released are only some non-standard guys in the final analysis. What the high-level officials of the truth seeking Society said... Is always more credible than their gang." "So?" Xia he is not a silly woman after all. On the contrary, his mind is far more delicate than ordinary people. Naturally, he soon understood Ding Jian''s words. However, considering Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude towards all sex instrumentalists, she still feels that Ding Jian''s self assertive behavior is somewhat inappropriate. After all, people not only give you the ability to live almost forever, but also take the initiative to show that they will not use this kind of thing to monitor everyone. As a beneficiary, they naturally need to pay back their loyalty "It''s better to tell the truth when you go back..." Shen Chong noticed that there was something wrong with the atmosphere between the whole sex, so he immediately smiled and opened his mouth to make a round scene, but the meaning of his speech was obviously more inclined to Xia he. "Mr. Ding, are you sure you''re doing this all of a sudden? Will the surviving truth-seeking leaders ensure that they have seen your abnormalities before they fall into a coma?" Ding Jian looked at Lv Liang, who suddenly fell silent, and Shen Chong and Xia he, who were obviously standing aside, and said: "After all, this man is the president of the truth seeking society. Don''t underestimate this guy. I believe he will know what happened to him after he really ''wakes up''." "By the way..." "Where''s Lao Tu? Isn''t he dealing with the others of the truth-seeking meeting outside with you? Why can''t he even see a shadow until now..." "Brother Tu is recycling the corpses that can be used for research," Lu Liang answered on his own initiative. "Brother Ding, you know, although brother Tu is the descendant of the three demons sect, he hasn''t learned all the skills about the three corpses. The whole school sacrificed for the great cause in that year. He did this... Also to reproduce the complete skill of the three demons sect." "Oh, I see..." Ding Jian nodded. "Let''s go..." Lv Liang looked at Ding Jian, Shen Chong and Xia he, and then said: "My mother-in-law and old Xia are still waiting outside, but don''t let the two old people wait there. Even if we are all demons, we have to respect the old......" However, Lv Liang turned around and saw a figure at the end of the corridor without saying anything. It was Liu Xiaojiang who had asked them to destroy the truth seeking society, or the leader of the all sex demons... Ying Gou. "Er... Headmaster, why did you suddenly come here? Don''t you worry about brother Ding?" Liu Xiao * * * kept staring at Ding Jian standing in front of the meeting room. Obviously, he already knew what had happened just now and why Xia he thought things were wrong just now. When he heard the speech, he looked at Lu Liang with a nervous expression, and then walked towards the position where the people were. "Headmaster..." Although Ding Jian is one of the two heroes in the world, he is very clear about Liu Xiaojiang''s terrorist strength. He finds that the other party has been looking at himself since he appeared, and there will inevitably be a rare panic in his heart. "Lao Ding, you know I''m the leader..." Liu Xiaojiang came to Ding Qian''an and looked directly at the hero''s slightly nervous eyes. People can''t guess what the seemingly kind leader wants to do to Ding Qian''an in the next moment. On the other side, Hearing this question, Ding Jian forced down his instinct to fight back in the face of danger and said: "Headmaster, I''m really wrong to make my own decisions, but leaving the life of the senior management of the truth seeking society can really make the plan go ahead......." But, Before Ding Jian finished his words, he saw that Liu Xiaojiang had slowly raised his arm, and then stretched out to himself nervously, interrupting his remarks prepared to defend his behavior. "No, this kind of thing is actually my fault. It''s because I can''t express my attitude to you..." Under the slightly nervous gaze of Quan Xing, Liu Xiaojiang reached out and patted Ding Jian on the shoulder, saying: "Lao Ding, I gave you the ability of immortality, and I don''t intend to use the convenience brought by this ability to monitor you, but don''t think this... Is the result of me treating you as friends." "Whether you are Ding Jian, Shen Chong or Xia he... You and I are two very different beings." "I did say before that you are trustworthy, but... This is just a tool that I can trust and use. You are all available tools for me to achieve the final goal, and tools... Do not need to have ideas." "I win hook. I''m just your leader. I''m the leader of all sex demons... Remember?" Chapter 459 Truth seeking headquarters, Conference Room, After Liu Xiaojiang reacted to Ding Jian''s personality, he immediately asked him to leave here with several others. He didn''t really choose to start with Ding Jian''s simple martial infatuation. However, even though the evacuation order was issued, Xia he took the initiative to stay and accompany him into the messy room on the grounds of "something important". "Ha ha..." Xia he followed Liu Xiaojiang and remembered what he had said before. He could not help leaning against the wall next to the indoor door with an unhappy face and hugging his hands "My leader, what a useful tool. It turns out that we are just tool people in your hands. We are not even allowed to have our own ideas..." "......." Liu Xiaojiang entered the room and sat down casually on a chair. Then he turned to Xia he and said: "You should understand..." "If you don''t draw a line with Ding Jian''s pure minded martial arts maniac in advance, if he is really treated as a friend by that guy, in the end... He will never come to a good end." "After all, it seems that this goods can''t even lie. It''s clearly a soft choice to let go of the life of the top management of the truth-seeking society. It''s just that I want to find a seemingly reasonable explanation for this kind of thing. That''s how I can expect him to recognize the situation at last." "It''s stupid for this man to walk with the whole sex... It''s a pity. If this guy who has the hope of becoming a hero is folded in my hand... Wouldn''t it be even more a pity?" "It seems that our leader is really a great man..." Xia he said. "Now that you can understand, don''t make trouble for me. I''m a brother, please... Sister-in-law?" Liu Xiaojiang said pretending to plead. "... what sister-in-law! Hum!" although Xia he expressed his resistance to the word "sister-in-law", he actually expressed his appreciation for Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude. Although she couldn''t understand Liu Xiaojiang''s power, she also knew how terrible Liu Xiaojiang was. She could be respectfully called "sister-in-law" by such a terrible guy. Even if she borrowed Zhang Lingyu''s light... It was a very proud thing. But when it comes to borrowing If it weren''t for Zhang Lingyu''s relationship, Xia he might not choose to help Liu Xiaojiang. In the final analysis, Liu Xiaojiang himself actually borrowed Zhang Lingyu''s light what is it? This is fucking love! Liu Xiaojiang also had to admit that he borrowed the power called love, because he had a good teacher brother relationship with Zhang Lingyu, which really saved him a lot of trouble on the whole side. Zhang Ling yuniu batch! Lingyu real cow batch plus! One thought insertion yyds! ¡­¡­ meanwhile, North China headquarters, "Sneeze!!!" Zhang Lingyu was carrying a living creature in a carton in her hand. Suddenly, she sneezed and almost threw it out. He immediately grasped the goods to be put on the conveyor belt, and then rubbed the itchy nasal cavity with his hand in some doubt. Obviously, he didn''t understand why he suddenly had this reaction. "Immortal Lingyu, you''ve caught a cold... Can''t you?" the company colleagues on one side noticed this situation. Naturally, they don''t think that people like Zhang Lingyu will be affected by the cold like ordinary people. "It''s all right..." Zhang Lingyu looked at her colleagues in the company, smiled gently and politely, shook her head and said: "It should be just because I accidentally inhaled dust............" ¡­¡­ Back to the truth club, Liu Xiaojiang temporarily suppressed his admiration for Zhang Lingyu, then looked down at the president of the truth seeking society who was still lying on the ground and said: "Mr. President, I don''t think a pure energy practitioner like you can faint for so long because of the concussion of energy on the brain... Right?" However, Even if Liu Xiaojiang directly pierced the disguise, the burly man lying on the ground was still indifferent. See this, Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes suddenly flashed a funny smile, then turned to one side and observed president Huang''s Xia he, saying: "Xia he, it seems that I really think things too absolutely. I didn''t expect that the president was really fooled by Lao Ding. In that case... He has no other use value." "Come and give him a ride..." As soon as it comes out, Before Xia he could answer Liu Xiaojiang, President Huang, who was still lying on the ground pretending to be dead, jumped up immediately, then hid by the window with a frightened face and said: "You... You don''t come here..." "Yo, it''s very spiritual..." Liu Xiaojiang saw this level of fool for the first time. He couldn''t help but raise his mouth slowly from his heart and said: "President Huang, it seems that you have been awake for a long time. The reason why you are so afraid of us now... Is that you ''accidentally'' heard a lot of secrets." "You... What do you want to do?" at this time, president Huang, who was relatively tall, trembled all over. He had long lost his anger at the collapse of the truth-seeking society, leaving only the confidence completely shattered by Ding Jianan and the fear of his next unknown encounter. "One thing..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t want to intimidate the big man at the level of ten guys, but he looked calm and slowly stretched out a finger and said: "When you asked Ding pangzi to watch me, did you assign others to perform this task together? If so... Who is he?" Speaking of which, He put down his outstretched finger, looked coldly at the big man opposite, and said: "President Huang, you''d better think clearly before answering this question, because I will decide whether you will become a cold body after others find the situation of the truth seeking society." Wen Yan, President Huang subconsciously swallowed his saliva, but he was full of doubts about the problem itself. See this, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t even need the other party''s answer. He already knew that he was going to be disappointed this time indeed, "No... No...." president Huang tried to calm his emotions, thought about it, and finally chose to answer truthfully. He didn''t think he could really live by cheating the other party. After all, he didn''t think the other party would let him go, but he couldn''t restrain the idea of survival in his heart. Therefore, he felt that instead of relying on those methods he was not good at, he would rather place all his hopes on the executioner in front of him, trying to make the executioner have a little sympathy for himself through honesty. Maybe you can live "Ah, well, ok..." Liu Xiaojiang got an unexpected answer, and then conveniently covered the head of the burly man opposite with his big black hand. A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang got up and walked to the door of the conference room. He didn''t take another look at president Huang who fell to the ground and was really in a coma. "Let''s go..." "He knows a lot..." Xia he hesitated a little and didn''t seem to understand why Liu Xiaojiang wanted to let each other go. "Don''t worry..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "Apart from what I want them to know, the president woke up and didn''t remember anything..." "Hehe, it''s really convenient to have both hands..." Xia he heard that he understood Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning, so he left here without hesitation. Chapter 460 The truth-seeking meeting is gone Everyone in the circle had never thought before that the ten guys would be so fragile in front of the whole sex In just three days, In addition to the president himself, the high-level leaders of the truth seeking society were killed by all-round demons in their strongholds. It was clear that they were hit by all-round demons, but they had no power and means to resist the enemy''s attack. And It seems that Ying Gou, the most feared all-round leader in the rumors, did not personally participate in the action to eliminate the truth seeking society. Unexpectedly, he only used his own strength... He eliminated a force at the level of ten men in a short time. If Because one of the Four Wangs was killed by Ying Gou first, the destruction of the truth society in the circle was not too unexpected. So, After they heard the general details of the matter and confirmed that Ying Gou did not personally deal with the truth-seeking meeting, they were indeed frightened by the power of all nature. After all, in their previous cognition, although the all-round demons can not be underestimated, they also have a certain degree of relatively difficult power, but they are not worthy of real attention for various reasons. A plate of loose sand All sex demons can''t achieve anything at all. Even if they rarely choose to unite to make trouble, it''s still impossible to set off too much waves under the eyes of the ten guys. This is the general understanding of all sex by others in the circle. However, The all sex demons who were originally scattered in the sand suddenly United because of the existence of Ying Gou. They actually have the ability to destroy a force at the level of ten men in a short time At present, even if the truth seeking society has a shallow foundation compared with the other ten people, since it can replace the Wang family in the eyes of the company leaders, it all shows that even if the power of truth seeking society is poor... There can be no too big gap with the other ten people. Such a powerful truth-seeking society was destroyed in such a simple way, and I haven''t heard of any loss on the whole side How can those all sex demons do such a thing?! At the beginning, most people in the circle didn''t want to believe this kind of inexplicable thing, but they couldn''t bear the continuous fermentation of the news in the circle. Many people simply began to investigate the authenticity of this matter, and then... They began to be in danger. For a while, Even those just men who had begun to target the whole sex because of what Ying Gou had done before, immediately stopped the just act of encircling and suppressing the whole sex demons, and turned their attention to the company and several other ten men again. Undoubtedly, they didn''t dare to make rash moves at all. These guys have the courage to earn fame for themselves and others under the banner of the great righteousness of the world... And they are very brave, but once there is a situation that may endanger their own lives in the process of obtaining fame and interests, their courage will immediately become smaller than mice. After learning about this situation, Liu Xiaojiang has every reason to believe that unless the company and the ten guys take action against the whole sex demons, these guys naturally dare not provoke the whole sex people at will in order to avoid the same consequences as seeking truth. These "righteous people" who fear that the world will not be chaotic for themselves even hope that the company and the other ten guys can fight against the whole sex more than Liu Xiaojiang, because only in this way... Can they and dare to continue to express themselves in the chaos in order to get the other eyes of others in the circle. Reputation is obviously very important for these people, which may even bring them a change in treatment. It is uncertain that they will be able to obtain the contacts and resources they once thought and dared not think of in the future... Naturally, they will be more abundant with the contacts and parties. However, what these people who fish for fame and reputation don''t know is that even if they don''t dare to act recklessly now, they have actually found the list of cleaning in Liu Xiaojiang''s heart in the morning... The final end will only be worse than seeking truth. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A few days later, The capital, The company headquarters, Media conference room, PA!!! When Zhao Fangxu entered the meeting room, he sat on his chair and was silent for a moment. Then he thought more and more angrily and directly stretched out his hand and smashed it on the table, saying: "Ten guys..." "Xiao Huang, they are one of the ten guys recognized by the company, but the all-round monster suddenly killed the truth seeking meeting. Is there any royal law in the eyes of these guys?!" See this, Although the ten guys present saw Zhao Fangxu''s gaffe for the first time, they still didn''t say anything sarcastic at this time, but looked at the list in their hands in relative silence. This list records the strange people who died and disappeared in this incident, and... It is fully marked with the names of nearly 1000 people, all of whom have worshipped Yifeng, natural gate, Huangmen Sancai and Yanwu hall. Look at this list, LV Ci, who was present, inevitably felt a sense of survival. He had received Zhao Fangxu''s contact and thought that Ying Gou and the whole sex demons were going to operate on the LV family who had made enemies with him. Lvjiacun and the employees of the company have even made a good sense of death and vowed to destroy the gang of all-purpose demons under Ying Gou regardless of everything. At least they should break the right arm of Ying Gou. As a result... They didn''t expect that Qiuzhen would suddenly jump out to block the knife for the LV family. At this time, look at the gloomy president of the truth seeking society in the conference room. Rao is a hard hearted old guy like LV CI. He can''t help but have a trace of sympathy for the truth seeking society After all, the merger of Yiqi flow, natural gate, Huangmen Sancai and Yanwu hall is to survive and develop in a world that is not alien, and it is indeed the case... They even successfully squeezed into the list of ten people not long ago. As a result The truth seeking meeting just took the position of ten guys. It was suddenly extinguished by those all sex demons before it even warmed up the chair under its Ass....... This is really terrible. At this time, "Zhao Dong..." Lu Jin just came back from Longhu Mountain and received the news about the truth-seeking meeting and some incredible rumors. Although Mr. Lu sympathizes with the truth seeking society, compared with the incredible rumors outside, the fact that truth seeking will be destroyed... Obviously can not be the main reason for the company to convene ten people this time. "The thing that is spreading rapidly in the circle now, if it is the company... It should have been able to confirm the authenticity of the news. After all, Xiao Huang has been questioned in the company recently. What he said from his personal experience is at least more trustworthy than the rumors outside." As soon as it comes out, The ten guys present put down their list one after another and turned their eyes to Zhao Fangxu, who was the leader of the conference room. Obviously, they all cared about the rumor mentioned by Lu Jin just now Chapter 461 "I don''t know whether the rumors outside are true or false, but at least in Xiao Huang''s personal narration, there are some abnormalities in those all sex demons..." Zhao Fangxu took a deep breath, his eyes were complex and hesitant, and slowly explained: "Everyone here is the leader of different schools in all directions in the circle. I believe you all know very well... Even if we are different from ordinary people, or even have far more power than ordinary people, we are still no different from ordinary people in essence." "At least..." "We all get hurt, feel pain, and become weak because of the severity of the injury and whether we hurt the vital points of the human body. Compared with ordinary people, strangers are at most healthier in physique." "If someone hurts the vital point, even if it''s not a fatal injury, we... Will die if we don''t receive treatment in time." Speaking of which, He looked at president Huang, who was silent in the eye room, and gradually appeared a little doubt in the eyes of others, saying: "However, the company didn''t ask Xiao Huang about the rumor outside, but the final conclusion was somewhat doubtful..." "After all, if, as Xiao Huang himself said, a person can continue to live like an innocent person even if he is pierced by a dagger, can this person... Really be counted as a person?" Wen Yan, The ten guys present frowned one after another, "Hey..." Guan Shihua suddenly smiled indifferently, "Mr. Zhao, it seems that the company has too little knowledge. We are all ordinary humans. It''s true that it''s impossible to live after being pierced through the heart." "However, there is no special Kung Fu in the world, and those guys who are proficient in cultivating ''life'' are not unable to use energy to offset their internal organs, so as to avoid fatal injury in the emergency of fighting with people. What you said about piercing the heart... May not be true?" "Grandma Guan, what I said... Is true!" president Huang suddenly looked up at Guan Shihua, and his face looked more or less excited. "I was there..." "I saw with my own eyes that Ding Jian''s heart was pierced by a dagger, and when he couldn''t react, he was suddenly pierced into his chest with a dagger......" "I know what you mean, but it''s not an ordinary dagger after all. People who are a little more powerful in cultivating ''life'' can really use energy to offset the internal organs by a few points, but if they face a magic weapon... What if they really avoid it? They will die if they are pierced by a magic weapon." "And..." "Even if Ding Jian really managed to avoid it and was not directly hurt by magic tools, who can continue to fight with our people like a nobody when he was pierced into his chest?" "Not only was he not weak because of his injury, but he was not in a hurry to win or lose with our people. He also patiently learned our unique skills of seeking truth as before. Finally... It seems that he was tired of playing with us before he finally hit us hard." "Who can continue to fight with people when the chest is pierced by a magic weapon, and there will be no weakening in the energy in the body. All the leaders here, even the elders... Do you think you can do this?!" As soon as it comes out, This time, even Guan Shihua fell into silence, because at this time, the people present were not ordinary people outside, and they could be regarded as one of the best in their own schools, regardless of their own horizons or their own strength. They all know that they can''t do such a thing. They also know that the president of the truth seeking society doesn''t need to lie at all, but the facts that the other party saw and described with his own eyes... Are really hard to believe. "What''s the matter with Ding Yuan..." Chen Jinkui asked his own question when he saw that the ten men present didn''t speak. "I don''t doubt the strength of heroes, but it''s too much to talk about the immortal body..." "And..." "It''s just that Ding Jianan joined Quan before. After all, everyone knows the boy''s personality, because he just wants to fight with people more reasonably..." "But why is he willing to stay with those all sex demons at this moment? Doesn''t he think the so-called plan of Ying Gou is actually a mistake for today''s world?" Say, He turned his head to look at the tiger sitting beside him and said, "Xiao Na, you have a good relationship with Ding Jian. Tell me what he''s doing for. By the way... Do you have an eye for his'' immortal body ''?" Wen Yan, The tiger looked at the people gradually focused, but finally shook his head and said: "Things are wrong..." "Let''s not mention Lao Ding''s character for the time being. In order to become stronger... He does have a tendon, but at least he can''t be regarded as an all sex demon who does all kinds of evil." "But..." "Just as grandma Guan said just now, people who have made some achievements in cultivating ''life'' can slightly fine tune the position of the whole internal organs with energy, and the purpose is really to avoid fatal injuries when fighting with people." "But Lao Ding''s Kung Fu is very messy, and he has some Kung Fu in almost all genres. But if he is only in the aspect of cultivating ''life'', I don''t think he can adjust the position of the whole internal organs with energy..." "As for the immortal body or something..." "I also think this fact is too exaggerated, because it is almost unheard of in the history of strangers..." "After all, up to now, we don''t know whether it''s true or false to get the Tao and soar. The immortal body... In legend, it should at least reach the level of eclosion and soar. Isn''t Lao Ding still a living land immortal?" "Well..." Lu Jin obviously felt that Ding Jian could not do such a thing, so she glanced at the people present one by one and said: "Do you think this so-called immortal body has something to do with the alien who claims to be inhuman? Is it because Ding An got grace from him that he chose to stay with those all sex demons... To help do evil in order to repay his kindness?" "After all, if it''s that guy, I don''t think I''m surprised that he will emerge one day in the future. You know... He''s only in his early 20s." "A 20-year-old young man can stir up the whole world. He has no way to take him, and he is still a heterogeneous who claims to be inhuman. If this identity is really true, it doesn''t seem surprising that he has some means that ordinary people can''t understand..." "Besides..." So far, Master Lu turned to Zhao Fangxu, who was the host of the conference room, and said: "Dong Zhao, would rather believe it or not. I think the current problem is not Ding Jian''s immortality, but the so-called immortality... How many are there in the whole sex demons." "After all, this time, the whole sex shot to destroy the truth seeking society. There seems to be no casualties on their whole sex demon side..." Hearing that, Although the people present were reluctant to believe it, they still couldn''t help but "click" in their hearts. They always felt that Lu Jin''s words were not unreasonable. But if so, what will they face in the future? You know, among those hateful all sex demons, there are not those who are quite tricky in ability A winning hook with strength beyond the norm, plus those all sex demons who may already have an immortal body Are you kidding?! Chapter 462 "The key question is..." Although Zhao Fangxu can understand what Zhao Fangxu means and some details of the truth-seeking meeting of the all-out attack, in the final analysis, it is still difficult to believe things such as "flying" and "Immortality". "The immortal body... This thing is too exaggerated." "If we say that we are only stronger in personal physique, or there is some kind of skill we don''t know, which gives us the illusion of immortality... This situation is quite reasonable." "In addition..." "Even if we all think it''s a real immortal, whether it''s the pure minded Ding Juan or the all-round leader Ying Gou, who claims to be an alien, these two guys are still active under the company''s eyes, completely independent of the legendary ''emergence and rise''." "Moreover, eclosion soars..." "We don''t know whether the legend after gaining the Tao is true or false, and we can''t confirm whether the elders who have already eclipsed and soared in the rumor have finally got the kind of happy ending we want, the immortal body after eclosion and soared... What to say?" "But..." Lu Jin insisted. "If you were pierced by a magic instrument into the heart, you could still be like a nobody. If you didn''t get the immortal body... I can''t imagine how to do this in the end." "After all, everyone here has made some achievements in practice. Whether it''s simply practicing ''life'', or taking into account ''sex'' and ''life'', who can do it... Who has heard that someone can do this?" "Quanzhen Tao has paid enough attention to their own ''nature'' and ''life'', but in the way of practice, they just keep training their body and soul, which makes them even more tenacious than those who simply practice ''life'' when they fight with other strangers." "But no one can do the same thing as Ding Yan''an except those ancestors who have been said to have emerged and soared for a long time. With their most vulnerable and deadly key, they can resist magic weapons... How can ordinary people do it?" "What if it''s as mysterious and powerful as the eight wonders?" Zhao Fangxu suddenly said. "If it''s something like baqiji, won''t it make people feel strange to do things to this extent..." "And..." "In the final analysis, these eight unique skills are also the product of human creation. Since even ordinary people like us can create such powerful unique skills, such as Ying Gou, who claims to be bigger and better than human beings, can''t he create something equivalent to eight unique skills?" As soon as it comes out, All the ten guys who knew about Baqi skills and had been plotting all the time had a flash of light in their eyes. There was no doubt that they were moved by this unnecessary thing. "This..." although Lu Jin has the Tongtian book, one of the eight wonders, she doesn''t know much about the eight wonders, so like Zhao Fangxu, she believes that this thing was created by people. For a time, she really can''t find any reason to continue to support her point of view. After all, in Master Lu''s heart, Liu Xiaojiang is really good enough to say that he is the most immeasurable alien in the future in history. Maybe he can really create something similar to Baqi technology. On the other end, After hearing Zhao Fangxu''s words, the ten men who clearly knew more about the inside story of Baqi technology did not show them all on their faces, nor did they speak to explain how Baqi technology was actually born. "Dong Zhao, if this is not an immortal body, what do you think is the most likely ability?" Feng Zhenghao asked thoughtfully. "Quan Xing has now completely stood on the opposite side of us under the guidance of Ying Gou. For such a difficult ability, we''d better find a breakthrough as soon as possible. After all..... We and Quan Xing led by Ying Gou will probably face each other sooner or later." Wen Yan, Zhao Fangxu thought for a moment, then tapped his temple with his fingers and said: "This ability or skill is indeed very similar to the immortal body, but it is not really the immortal body. Therefore... In order to confirm this, when fighting with it in the future, I think you''d better give priority to attacking other vital points except the heart." "Like..." Speaking of which, He turned to Lu Jin, who was also thinking, and said, "Master Lu, as outstanding monks in the circle, you should also know what is difficult to cultivate?" "Do you mean Lingtai square inch?" Lu Jin saw Zhao Fangxu''s action and naturally guessed his meaning soon. "Indeed..." "Although the square inch of the Lingtai is an essential part of the energy cycle, compared with other parts of the cycle, it is the only one... It is very difficult to practice in the way of cultivating ''life'', and it is also closely related to the Kung Fu of cultivating ''sex'', which is indeed a more fatal weakness." "I think so..." Zhao Fangxu nodded. "After all, the brain can be regarded as the center of managing all its life activities. If it is seriously damaged, I think even the so-called immortal body... At least it will completely lose its ability to act in a short time." With that, He looked at the ten men present and said, "in that case..." "The company advises everyone that in the future, if they meet an all-round person, whether the other party has a real sense of immortality or not, attacking the other party''s brain... Is also a kind of protection for their own safety." "If someone is attacked by an all sex monster, I hope you can put aside the past friction and conflict and work together to tide over the disaster brought by yinggou. Naturally, the company will spare no effort to help you." "Shilao, after all, is the cornerstone of social stability. The company doesn''t want anyone else to lose their hands, so... At any time, you can ask the company for support, and I will try to deploy the company''s personnel in various regions in order to respond in time." "Besides..." "Before the specific plan has been discussed above, I also hope you can manage the forces around you. It''s best to let them stay in the stronghold on the side of the capital, so as not to be seized by the whole, and lose too much power and manpower before the war..." "This is a disaster that no one knows the outcome. If you don''t want to be completely torn apart by this disaster, unite to deal with it in the future... It is undoubtedly our only choice at present." Chapter 463 "Hum..." LV CI snorted coldly: "I thought the leaders of the company were eager to call us here to discuss how to deal with those all sex demons. As a result... You still only intend to passively bear the losses up to now." "Dong Zhao, I''d like to ask you, if before the plan is discussed above, those all sex demons start again on the people in the circle, and it''s more excessive than this action against the truth society... What should we do?" "Is it just because those insiders are not ten guys, nor are they people we old guys can talk about, that the company plans to give up these ''unimportant'' strangers directly... What''s their crime?" With LV Ci''s relatively aggressive tone, the ten guys present fell silent again and looked at Zhao Fangxu, who was the leader of the conference room. Obviously, they didn''t understand why the company had to wait for the decision of ordinary people. After all, even if those ordinary people finally decide to help other people and intend to work together with other people to deal with the disaster of yinggou, they may not be willing to use weapons of mass destruction against yinggou according to the ideas of ordinary people. And Once the top does not intend to use those irresistible weapons, even if ordinary people participate, they may not really help. On the contrary... There will be far more casualties than other people. Ordinary weapons... Such as guns and ammunition, do harm ordinary people to strange people who are not proficient in learning. Even a few yuan bullet is worth some strange people''s years of hard training. However, for important figures of various alien schools, even those at the level of ten guys, as long as these aliens themselves do not intend to be stupid, they can basically ignore the threat of these weapons, and try to avoid a head-on fight with a large number of hot weapons. In addition, For example, an extraordinary person like a tiger who only cultivates his "life" and has achieved great achievements in it. Ordinary guns and ammunition can''t even scratch him. If this guy rushes into the ranks of ordinary people, isn''t it equivalent to a wolf entering the sheep? Besides Even in the eyes of these ten men, Ying Gou is also a monster with no weakness... What do ordinary people take to deal with such terrible enemies? Isn''t it for them to come and die?! "Don''t underestimate ordinary people now..." Zhao Fangxu shook his head at LV Ci and said: "It is very likely that the above will not use weapons with too strong lethality, so as not to spread to the relatively innocent ordinary people, but even so... The combination of numbers and tactics, coupled with a large number of hot weapons, they may be more useful than us aliens." "Dong Zhao, it''s not that I despise them..." Lv CI looked directly at Zhao Fangxu. "I just admit that winning hook is really tricky, and we don''t know why this guy calls himself alien until now. I don''t know what this boy is. I just understand that he may not be our kind." "He beat Lu Jin casually. You should know that even if he is with us, Lu Jin is not just an old guy fishing in troubled waters on weekdays......" "Besides..." "He also got the Tongtian book from Lu Jin, and he may also get the source of energy and body from Zhang Chulan. In addition, the divine machine that suddenly disappeared in biyou village before, and the main reason why he suddenly found my LV family before." "I don''t know whether a person can learn so many unique skills, considering that the boy is still so young..." "I think the longer this thing drags on, the more likely everyone present is to die miserably in the end." So far, He turned to look at the other ten guys present and said, "for those unimportant ordinary people, give up other strange people who may become powerful in the future, and even bear other more serious losses, but only to stand with those ordinary people and face the disaster." "Moreover, in the end, I don''t know whether I can successfully survive the disaster... You think everything too simple." "Hey... LV Ci, I''m right to say you''re a tiger." Guan Shihua said disapprovingly. "OK, then do as you say. Let''s stop waiting and take the initiative to get rid of those all sex demons, but... Who will take the lead?" "Lv Ci, it seems that what you said is so good, and the truth is also correct. Then it''s settled. Your LV family will take the lead, and Ma Xianer in Northeast China will follow later... How about it?" "......." Lv Ci was silent when he heard this, but he still glared at Guan Shihua fiercely. Obviously, there was nothing wrong with the truth... But once he asked the LV family to take the lead in front, he LV CI must be the first to disagree. "What do you say to do?" "If we want to ensure the greater possibility of the future, we must minimize the losses on the other side, and stand with those ordinary people to face the disaster, but in the current situation... It''s good for everyone to protect themselves in the hands of those all sex demons." "In case..." "If those all sex monsters seize the opportunity when we wait for the above decision, they mainly aim at those strange people who are not ten guys and don''t immediately choose to stick together with everyone. What do these people... Take to protect their lives in the hands of all sex monsters?" Say, He looked again at Zhao Fangxu, who was in the chair of the conference room, and said: "Mr. Zhao, everyone is weaker than Ying Gou. In this case, which is stronger or weaker is no longer important. If more people have more strength, if Ying Gou seizes the opportunity to reduce the number of different people, finally even if he wins... How many people can there be left?" As soon as it comes out, Not only Zhao Fangxu, who was sitting in the chair of the conference room, but also several other ten people present, looked at LV CI in surprise. It was obvious that he did not expect that the mad dog who once cared about the gains and losses of the LV family was so concerned about the life and death of other strange people in front of major right and wrong. Tut, this old thing is really not stupid at all Although Lu Jin knew that LV Ci was still mainly considering for the LV family, the other party spoke such words regardless of his previous performance, which really made him, an old guy who had known LV CI since childhood, look up at himself, who had not been dealt with since childhood. Chapter 464 If, All the words Ying Gou said are true. He really wants to clean the whole world. No matter what our relationship was, at least in the face of this disaster, everyone should have a relationship of prosperity and loss. The strangers do not say that they should really advance and retreat together. At least they should put aside the past conflicts and cooperate for the time being. After all, even if it is so... They can''t guarantee that they will defeat such terrible enemies. But if you still care about the past, I''m afraid even the last glimmer of hope will disappear After going to Longhu Mountain to talk with the old Heavenly Master, Lu Jin has obviously confirmed Liu Xiaojiang''s identity as an alien. Even if she can''t understand why Liu Xiaojiang chose to do so, she will never doubt how serious a alien who can''t integrate into the world will be in this kind of thing. Therefore, even if LV CI doesn''t show this at this time, he will take this opportunity to let the company and the ten guys understand that it''s not time to just care about someone or a family school. Because, Once we continue to adhere to the past behavior style of most people and only care about the gains and losses of ourselves and the forces behind us, we will eventually wait for the outcome of all of them... It will be a dead end. "Dong Zhao, I also agree with LV Ci''s view..." Lu Jin also took the initiative to express his approval. "It''s not that I can''t understand the company''s practice of just trying to protect important combat power, but what LV CI said is not unreasonable. At present, in front of the whole gang of demons... Mainly Xiaojiang''s child, almost all of them are weak without resistance." "Although it''s a little ugly to say so, what''s the difference between mole ants and slightly stronger mole ants in this kind of joint bone eye? They can''t be separated from the division range of mole ants......." "In this case..." "I also think the ten guys are no different from other aliens in essence. Instead of trying to ensure that this so-called important combat power is not reduced, it''s better to try our best to protect all the living forces that can become members of the ant colony in the future." "After all, many ants can kill elephants. The more capable people are, the more they should walk ahead, not to ensure themselves... Always hide behind the crowd and tell what to do." "Besides..." "The so-called ten of us, whether in the past or in today''s personal ability, are not worth other strangers... Even let young people protect with their own lives, because the ten can''t make corresponding contributions to the world." "Old man..." "Especially the old people in China, they still have to set an example for the younger generation... For those young people." "......." Lv CI. When he heard Lu Jin''s explanation for his words, he wanted to immediately refute the remark that he was obviously ill. But considering that the company and the other ten guys were present at this time, and even looked at themselves with a very strange look, Rao, a selfish old guy, didn''t dare to face down and deny it. After all, Lu Jin''s words are not noble for a person, especially for people living on the land under their feet. If Lu Ci denied these so-called traditional virtues, it was tantamount to taking the initiative to admit that he was much lower than Lu Jin in life Lu Jin! Are you fucking sick?! When did I say I wanted to set an example for other young people?! If it''s not for the LV family... What does the life and death of others have to do with my LV CI?! Wen Yan, Zhao Fangxu was not surprised by Lu Jin''s words, but he still looked at LV CI strangely and said: "I see..." "I didn''t expect you to have such profound and righteous ideas now. It''s because Zhao Fangxu underestimated what Master Lu said today... It really taught me." Well, He looked at the others present except Lu Jin and LV Ci and said: "Is there anyone else to refute Mr. Lu''s words? If not... The company will rearrange its staff according to the ideas of the Lu family and the Lu family, and try its best to protect those alien schools that have no self-protection in front of the whole sex." "If there is a better way, please express it and let''s discuss which is the best way to deal with the problem at present......" However, As soon as it comes out, Guan Shihua and master Xie Kong did not express other different views except Lu Jin and Lu Ci. Obviously, they all agree with the preventive measures put forward by Lu Ci and explained in detail by Lu Jin. As for the younger generation, such as Chen Jinkui, Mu you, Feng Zhenghao and Na Ruhu, they looked at each other for a few eyes and didn''t dare to refute the views of the older generation. It was a tacit agreement that Lu Jin''s statement was really reasonable, and they couldn''t think of any other way that was more favorable to the current situation. A moment later, Seeing that none of the ten guys present spoke again, Zhao Fangxu was surprised and satisfied. He pushed his glasses and said: "Well, let''s do it according to what the Lu family and the LV family said. The company will arrange people near all genres in the circle to prevent possible attacks by all sex demons. You don''t have to mobilize your forces back to the capital......" "But if you really encounter omnipotence, I hope that even if the attack genre doesn''t have a good relationship with the ten guys in the region, he can send people to support in time after receiving the news, and work with the company to resist... And protect the aliens who may become effective." "Do you have any different opinions on this...?" The ten guys present still remained silent. Obviously, they are wise people who can see the current situation and are willing to cooperate with the company See this, "Very good..." Zhao Fangxu could not help but have a glimmer of hope in his heart. Finally, he saw the hope that the alien circle would completely settle down one day. "Then one last thing..." Speaking of which, He slowly turned his head to Guan Shihua, who was present, and said: "Elder Guan, there is something about Ying Gou''s real identity. I heard that you have some eyebrows over there. Now... Let''s tell you all here." In fact, the word "grandma" in Guan Shihua has completely changed its taste, lost its original role of representing generations, and has completely become a so-called honorific title. Even if Zhao Fangxu calls each other "grandma Guan" at the same time, it doesn''t mean that he thinks his generation is much lower than that of the other party, but he is still more willing to consider problems from the perspective of ordinary people, and he is not afraid of some old rules between different people. This "senior Guan" undoubtedly represents the relationship between him as a leader of the company and other people... Neither close nor alienated. Chapter 465 "Xiao Zhao, although I''m not a few years older than you, you''re an insider. Call me grandma... You''re not at a loss." When Guan Shihua heard Zhao Fangxu''s question, especially after hearing the unfamiliar title "senior Guan", he couldn''t help looking at the leader of the conference room and said: "I''m more willing to cooperate with the company than other old guys. We have to be closer to each other in terms of relationship... Hey hey." "... er." Zhao Fangxu knew that Guan Shihua seemed timid, but actually he was not afraid to say anything, so he shook his head reluctantly and said: "I think you''d better talk about business first..." "De Le..." Guan Shihua didn''t insist that Zhao Fangxu call himself "grandma", and he didn''t really intend to take advantage of the company''s leaders. Then, She smiled and looked at the others present and said: "In fact, what Xiao Zhao said is no big deal, but it is a matter that we have long known. It has been fully verified again in those friends I made." Wen Yan, Lu Jin, Lu Ci and master Xie Kong, the three elders who were most aware of Guan Shihua''s ability, looked at Guan Shihua one after another. Obviously, they all understood what a strange identity the "friends" said in each other''s words were in the eyes of normal people. In addition, even Feng Zhenghao, who seems to have little contact with Ma Xianer in the northeast and has no contact with Guan Shihua, looked at it curiously after thinking about some problems. "Liu Xiaojiang..... No, it should be said to be Ying Gou now. In the eyes of my friends, that boy is not as young as you think." Guan Shihua didn''t care about the confused eyes of the ten men and continued: "If you just use their words, yinggou... Even the oldest generation recognized in their small circle is no different from the children who have just learned to walk in front of him. The age gap between them is at least more than a thousand years." As soon as it comes out, The meeting room suddenly fell into silence. Even Zhao Fangxu, who had already learned about it in Guan Shihua''s mouth, would be surprised to hear this kind of thing again. "Alas... This is incredible?" Guan Shihua was not surprised to see the people around her, because even when she first heard about it, she jumped up from her chair, which was similar to the reflection. "However, what is more surprising is still ahead. You know, my friends themselves can live longer than ordinary people. The older generation can be recognized as the oldest existence among them. His own years have actually exceeded a thousand years." "So..." "That guy yinggou has not only lived for thousands of years, but also not simply lived for thousands of years, but at least... At least in the long history we know, the history of this monster is earlier than that period when we were the most powerful in the international community." "Speaking of which..." "I think you should have understood that the alien named ''yinggou'' we encounter now is in fact... Probably the one that existed in ancient times." So far, Guan Shihua finally put away the smile on his old face, looked at the others in the audience quite seriously and said: "However, because myths and legends have too many fabricated elements, and there are not many actual records that have been handed down so far, so that there is only a three word description of ''yinggou'', we can''t rely on those things to confirm how powerful each other is." "However, coincidentally, the elder I mentioned just now is very interested in us ordinary people, and because his life span is really long enough, he can be regarded as a rare existence with erudition and knowledge in the eyes of mankind..." "But even so..." "I don''t know if people used to hide this. There were not too many complete records of the word ''yinggou''. Even if the elder I know had the honor to see this part of the information, his understanding of the monster was only limited to......" Say, She herself suddenly opened her mouth and said: "Ying Gou was originally the general of the Terran army. He was punished for his fault and stationed in the underworld. Later, he was angry because of unfair treatment. He eventually became a strange undead demon despised by the three worlds. However, his body was defeated by the holy weapon Xuanyuan sword... His anger and soul disappeared." After these inexplicable words, Guan Shihua finally breathed a sigh of relief and resumed his former appearance, saying: "According to our own words, this yinggou can actually be regarded as the ancestor of zombies, but because this monster is not allowed by the three realms, there can be no reincarnation." "As for whether Liu Xiaojiang is Ying Gou himself or is possessed by Ying Gou''s resentment and soul... I don''t know the elder I know." "But anyway..." "Since Liu Xiaojiang has claimed to be Ying Gou, it means that he will at least not regard himself as one of us." "Moreover, no matter whether he was Ying Gou himself or was possessed by Ying Gou''s resentment and soul, because he was hurt by Xuanyuan sword in those years, he could not have the strength of those years anyway......" Let''s go, Although none of the people present opened their eyes and wrote all the shock in their hearts on their faces like two hundred and fifty-one, the fear in their eyes could not be concealed in any case. There is no doubt that they are trying to calm their despair about this kind of thing. After all, none of the people present was a fool. They all knew that if it was true, even if the facts were as Guan Shihua said, Ying Gou could not restore the terrible strength of that year. But even so, as long as this legendary ancient power, even if only 10% of the strength of the year is left, who can guarantee that they and others will eventually overcome this existence? How do martial arts practitioners fight Xiuxian? How can ordinary people overcome this existence, which is even higher than the saints in the subsequent history? Isn''t this fucking bullshit?! After a long time, "You mean..." Lu Jin suddenly looked at Guan Shihua with complex eyes. "Xiaojiang, the child is probably possessed by Ying Gou''s resentment and soul?" "It''s really possible..." Guan Shihua thought and nodded. Seeing this, Lu Jin quickly asked, "well... If it''s you, plus the alien elder, will there be a chance to remove Xiaojiang''s..." However, Before Master Lu finished speaking, "You little bunny named Lu, don''t even think about it!" Guan Shihua suddenly burst out a lot of black energy, and even his eyes became red with blood. Several canine whiskers appeared next to his cheeks. Then he looked around in a panic and said: "Ying... The great God Ying Gou is on the top, little... I don''t mean to offend you at all, and I will never help mankind against you. I just answered my doubts for my friend''s children. You... You have a large number of people, and the prime minister can support a boat. Don''t argue with me..." As soon as the voice fell, Guan Shihua suddenly returned to his normal appearance, but when the people present saw the scene just now, they couldn''t help but gradually cast a shadow on their hearts. Fear... And anger at their own experience also gradually spread over everyone''s hearts. Chapter 466 The capital, A hotel, Xia he and Shen Chong returned to a presidential suite slightly tired. As soon as they entered the room, they saw Liu Xiaojiang sitting on the sofa in the living room, allowing Erzhuang to hold his arm very closely. They looked much more comfortable than their subordinates. Shen Chong was obviously not surprised at this. He just greeted Liu Xiaojiang and returned to his own room to have a rest. Xia he looked at this, but he was inevitably unhappy. He didn''t know whether he was envious of Erzhuang''s character of daring to love and hate, or remembered the elm pimple that had always been in his heart. "I said, Mr. leader..." "We have just destroyed the truth-seeking society, and the news has been successfully released. The company has also convened other ten guys. It is likely that we are discussing how to deal with all sex demons in the future. At this time, you are still so leisurely... Is this really good?" "... what happened to the others?" Liu Xiaojiang seized the opportunity and silently took out his arm from Erzhuang''s arms, which made the sticky woman beside him quite dissatisfied with this kind of behavior. "Still the same..." Xia he found that Liu Xiaojiang seemed to have been eaten by Erzhuang. He couldn''t help but feel interesting. He slowly raised his mouth and said: "Except for Mr. Ding, everyone basically walks together......" "Lao Xia and her mother-in-law returned to the mountain of Liupanshui, but it seems that they still have some contact with Zhang Chulan. Obviously, they still don''t want to give up the investigation about rootless life." "In addition..." "My mother-in-law still has the same attitude towards Lao Xia, but for Feng Baobao, who is most likely to have no roots and relatives, she seems to be closer than us..." "Lv Liang and Tu Jun''s room stay together. It seems that they are using the corpses they got before to help study some of the long lost skills of the three evil sects..." "As for the rest of the whole sex..." Speaking of which, She looked at Liu Xiaojiang thoughtfully and said, "did you already know that after we killed the truth seeking society, the so-called righteous people outside... Would be cowered up immediately?" "Sort of..." Liu Xiaojiang obviously didn''t care about the so-called just people. "Those guys just want others to look at themselves. The organization with a large number of people but no genre system makes them gradually become unscrupulous. Anyway, they basically won''t suffer some organized revenge." "After all, in the eyes of other people, my leader is not very important. The most important thing is always themselves. Even if their fellow disciples are killed together, they will only worry about their own safety..." "However, I''m also the leader of the whole sex. Even if those guys are really just cannon fodder, they should also play a role in more important places. They died in the hands of those who want to take the opportunity to prove their brain disability... It''s not good for my plan, so they helped them out." "What happened to the truth seeking society..." "At least those so-called righteous people can carefully consider whether their own lives are more important or those illusory things caused by desire before the company and the ten guys really take action. I believe most of them will come to a conclusion." "Survival is the basis for pursuing all other good things..." "You are pushing them to the company and the ten guys..." Xia Hexiu said with a frown. "Although these so-called righteous people can''t become a climate, they still occupy a certain degree of advantage in quantity, not to mention the strength around the company and those ten guys is not weak......." "If things are too simple, they still lack some fun..." Liu Xiaojiang obviously knows what Xia he means. He is just worried that he and others will encounter greater difficulties in the future, so that the whole plan can not be carried out in an orderly manner. "If it is a hopeless situation, it must be that even if the company and the ten guys are unwilling to give up, there will inevitably be people who choose to break down." "Give up this kind of thing..." "Once it appears in a desperate situation, it will quickly spread at a terrible speed and soon dispel the resistance to me in more people''s hearts. In this way... Even if mankind is abandoned for a long time, the world may be completely reduced to hell." "At that time, even if I do nothing, they will be enough to destroy everything they have created." Wen Yan, Xia he bowed his head and meditated for a moment, then looked up at Er Zhuang on the sofa who was equally confused with himself and said: "The truth-seeking meeting has restrained those who choose to act privately and are unwilling to cooperate with the company and the ten guys. What''s the next step... What are you going to do next?" "... no hurry." Liu Xiaojiang smiled disapprovingly. "I believe that the leaders of the company and those ten guys, after understanding what happened before the truth-seeking society, will eventually choose to give up the past and really unite to face the terrible and extreme monster like me." "However, they know very well that they can never turn over even if they struggle in my hands, so they will wait for the decision of the ordinary people above..." "Now..." "I guess they either plan to gather all the ten men to the area where the company headquarters is located, so as to avoid another ten men suffering from a full-scale attack and unable to support in time, and try to ensure the safety of these important combat forces before the war." "Or..." "Under the current situation, they will make decisions that are completely inconsistent with their own reason... But full of human brilliance, fully cooperate with each other''s actions, and strive to protect all strangers who may become their own strength in the future." "And even if it seems unreasonable..." "But there is Zhao Fangxu as the actual person in charge of the company, and Lu Jin, an old man with pure mind. In addition, he has told me... No, it should be said that LV Ci, who is full of fear of exterminating the family... This seemingly irrational choice actually has the greatest possibility." Speaking of which, He even showed a rare bright smile, "although I forced them to make a choice, human sensibility really surpasses rationality. You are all human but complex lives." "But in the end, I can make such a choice... I will choose to cooperate with you." "So..." "Since the different people have met some requirements, the next action... Is naturally about the ordinary people''s side." "Do you want to go to that dangerous place?" Xia he hesitated. "This is necessary..." Liu Xiaojiang felt the strength coming from his arm again and couldn''t help but bow his head, smile and shake his head at Er Zhuang, and said: "After all, in addition to observing what ordinary people will do, the two people who left their hometown and chose to follow me... I don''t want to be ashamed after all." Chapter 467 A few days later, The capital, In the residential area surrounded by water where Liu Xiaojiang once came, the environment is as beautiful and calm as usual, but now it is much more lively than before. Although there are very few people in this residential area compared with those on the commercial streets, it is a relatively rare situation compared with the past. In the reception room in the attic, Windsor and Charles stood in front of the indoor door, which was not luxurious, but barely everything. They guarded the door for the people in the house like two door gods, but they were always paying attention to the old man sitting at the table with his back to himself. Although they didn''t know what Liu Xiaojiang wanted to do, since they were asked to protect the old man, they certainly didn''t want Liu Xiaojiang to be disappointed with them. However, because they are also indoors, they can fully hear the conversations of others in the room. Therefore, with the old man''s explanation of calling others over, the more they listen, the more they feel that things are beginning to become mysterious. What company, ten guys, strange people, cleaning and rebirth... They were going to blow their heads. After all, even if they have already learned the language here, they still lack the speed of understanding because of the difficulty. Moreover, when people here talk, they are always willing to say something that can''t be hit by eight poles. As a result, they finally only understand the serious things they are talking about. Moreover, it seems that I can''t get rid of my master ¡­¡­ "..... that''s about it. The reason why I asked you to come here is to listen to your opinions on this matter." the old man explained what had happened in the strange circle recently, then calmly picked up the tea cup on the table and said: "What do you think of... This opportunity?" At this time, except Windsor and Charles and the old man who spoke out the problem, the other five people present were all frowning. Obviously, they didn''t expect that such a big thing had happened in the alien circle, and there were also terrible and powerful aliens like Ying Gou. However, considering the old man''s attitude towards this matter, some people still felt that it was inappropriate, so someone asked a representative question. "Old leader, is this too much? Even those so-called strangers can be regarded as a kind of alien after all. In essence, for us ordinary people, it is no different from the all-round win hook." A middle-aged man in a Zhongshan suit said respectfully: "If you want to solve the problem of yinggou together, this kind of thing may not be so troublesome. Even if ordinary people work together with strange people to deal with the enemy, you can also hide the existence of strange people in the process... Afterwards." "However, you have to take advantage of this opportunity to let others stand in the sun again. It''s too simple to think of everything." "You may not know..." "Today''s people are completely different from before. They have long been used to the stability of life, so that when they are full, they will always think about things that are not beneficial to themselves... Society." "Even if there is something special about their own kind, most of them will choose to exclude such different people from childhood... Not to mention those strange people who make them envy and fear." "Kind... No, kind people are not absent, but there must be fewer than at that time. More are forced to stick to the bottom line under the rules, but most ordinary people who stick to the bottom line but never demand themselves with high standards and only demand others with high standards, almost at all." "Therefore, in this situation, I''m afraid there is still a long way to go in the future to make these people feel at ease and accept the group of strangers............" Wen Yan, "Xiao Zhou..." the old man drank some warm tea, then looked up at the talking middle-aged man and said: "You used to be my student, and you were the best and most capable one, but your words today are unfair..." "Ordinary people are your people in your eyes. Aren''t those so-called aliens your people? Ordinary people are people... Are aliens not people?" "Remember..." "No one in the world dies because of their birth. Should they pay endlessly for the stability of the world just because strangers have more power than we can do?" "Once upon a time..." "They were once a member of the world, and they were more important than ordinary people. Some were willing to die on the battlefield in order to serve the country, some stood out for our ordinary people with sharp blades in their hands, and some walked barefoot on the road, hanging pots to help the world..." "Teacher..." the middle-aged man hesitated. "Confucianism confuses the law with words, and chivalry violates the ban with force..." "Are there no bad people among ordinary people?" the middle-aged man was speechless. "So, Xiao Zhou... We are all the same. In addition to being stronger than us in individual strength, their advantages and disadvantages are completely consistent with us..." "However, because of power, which most people can''t refuse, they have suffered the injustice we have given for a long time, and have endured it silently for nearly a hundred years..." "Xiao Zhou, if we were ordinary people, the world would still be the same as before, but science was regarded as an alien and powerful existence, and we suffered the same situation as today''s aliens. Are you... Willing to continue like this?" So far, The old man noticed the hesitation and complexity on the middle-aged man''s face. After a little silence, he continued to say: "Xiao Zhou, you just said that if ordinary people want to accept the group of strangers, I''m afraid there will be a long way to go in the future..." "That''s good..." "If you can come up with a plan that can be developed today, and sooner or later you can successfully integrate the alien group into the society, today you... Think I didn''t say anything." "This..." Xiao Zhou hesitated when he heard the speech. It was obvious that he had not come up with a set of available schemes. "Can''t you take it out?" the old man was not surprised. He smiled at his students and said: "Xiao Zhou, you should know who I am. Do you think my teacher... Looks like a very extreme person?" Say, Seeing the doubt on Xiao Zhou''s face, the old man shook his head in disappointment and said: "Then... Do you know why I expressed such extreme views, even at the cost of many innocent lives, to ensure that this disaster will become an opportunity for us?" "....." Xiao Zhou thought about it and shook his head. "Because I can''t..." the old man said to the students again without accident. "If we still follow our original practice, not only can we not guarantee that ordinary people will accept alien groups, but we can''t tell when they will endure..." "In the future, if we come up with solutions to the problems, implement them and achieve success, the problems will completely break out, and the outcome will be... Will it be better than today?" "Always adhere to an objective and gentle attitude to deal with problems. In some cases that cannot be solved, this is not an extreme..." Chapter 468 "Have you decided..." Xiao Zhou looked at his teacher. He was not angry and his face was full of hesitation. Obviously, it was not so easy to be moved. "Teacher, students don''t doubt your idea and don''t deny that it may be right, but if you want to seize this opportunity and make everyone empathy in the face of the common enemy of both sides, how many people will die?" "In addition..." "Does the so-called all-round leader Ying Gou really have the strength to support your idea? Even if we are based on the humanitarian spirit and will not use those weapons of mass destruction, so as not to involve other innocent people, can he still fight against everyone on his own?" "We must sacrifice what we want..." the old man looked up at everyone present. "You don''t have to bear the responsibility after worry. Even if some restless guys want to talk about these human lives, I''m an old man... After all, I''m the one who really asked this question." "As for the all-round winning hook..." Speaking of which, He looked back at his former student Xiao Zhou and said: "Boy, you usually have a lot of things to deal with, and the energy problem will make you unable to cover everything, but it''s about strangers... After all, it''s also related to the structural problems of society. You''re more or less slack in this regard." "What the teacher taught me is..." Xiao Zhou really regretted seeing this. "The main responsibility for these troubles is really on the students. If we could pay close attention to these strange people before..." "OK..." the old man shook his head and said. "I''m not investigating anyone''s responsibility. Besides, even if you found a problem with a different person before, you may not be able to really solve this long-standing contradiction. Now you still think that someone must be responsible for it... It''s just adding trouble to yourself." "Now that things have happened, we should give priority to solving problems, reflection and so on... At least we have to wait until everything is over." With that, He looked at the student whose expression eased a little, so he continued to say: "Stranger..." "This is a group that is almost indistinguishable from us. Even if there are some differences in individual strength, the difference is just that their individual development direction is somewhat different from ours." "If we say that the strength we have at present is actually the result of giving up the internal exploration of ourselves and then turning to the outside world to constantly explore and learn..." "Then the power of the alien group, whether the so-called inherited innate abilities or the cultivation methods inherited from ancient times, is the result of human beings'' continuous inward exploration of the true self..." "After all, even those seemingly genetic power awakeners did not exist before humans began to explore the true self inward. It is precisely because some ancestors had the behavior of exploring the true self inward that the offspring who inherited the gene may seem to suddenly awaken their special power." "In the final analysis..." "Without those ancestors'' behavior of searching inward for the true self, there would be no so-called aliens in the world, but there is no doubt that this unexpected power obtained by searching inward for the true self is essentially indistinguishable from the power obtained by our outward exploration and learning." "Just..." "The two are really different in some degree of difficulty..." "Searching inward for the true self needs talent more..." "Although outward exploration and learning also requires high talent, at least there will be no situation that only a specific person can inherit it......" "Strictly speaking..." "In fact, I don''t know which of these two forces is stronger or weaker, but I prefer to believe that there is no difference between them. The only difference is us... We weak humans who inherit them do have some differences in personal abilities." Let''s go, The old man calmly picked up the tea cup on the table and said, "so..." "Xiao Zhou, don''t subconsciously think that the power of our outward exploration and learning must be stronger than the power of different people to explore our true self inward." "The reason why we can be the leaders of the world..." "On the one hand, it is because we are compatriots recognized by each other. Emotionally, we don''t have to fight to the death for the dominance of the world, because no matter who manages the stability of the world... It is also our own people of the Chinese people." "And on the other hand..." After drinking all the cool tea in the cup, he put the cup back on the table in front of him and said: "Because there are always the most ordinary people in the world, and the conditions for inheriting this power are not harsh. We are just more likely to touch the light of those sages." "It''s easy for us to get the experience of our predecessors on this road, and then we can carry it forward by relying on those people with outstanding talents..." "In contrast..." "It is difficult for different people to obtain the experience of their predecessors on the same road. Even if there are extremely talented people in the group occasionally, it is almost today when the concept has already changed... A person is relatively lonely on the road of exploring his true self inward." "So..." "You should also understand why the longer the alien school is inherited, the easier it is to produce powerful aliens?" "Because..." Xiao Zhou looked at his teacher with a frown and said, "they all know what you said, so they are also leaving their own practice experience in their own way, so that the occasionally gifted people... Won''t start from scratch with their own strength?" Wen Yan, Finally, a smile appeared on the old man''s face again. While releasing the steam from the cup just filled with tea by Windsor, he nodded to several middle-aged men present: "Yes..." "Although there is not enough evidence to support this conjecture, after all, it took me decades to figure it out. I can''t imagine what could better explain everything we have seen with our own eyes." "That..." Xiao Zhou still frowned solemnly. "Teacher, do you mean that the all-round yinggou is likely to be a guy who chases after us on the road... And even surpasses all of us on the road?" "But at his age, how is this possible..." Chapter 469 "What we think is impossible is still less in these years..." the old man shook his head. "What''s more, he has clearly expressed the fact that he is not a normal human. If..... He is not just talking nonsense?" "But even in those strange circles... It''s too exaggerated." Xiao Zhou naturally understood the meaning of the old man''s words and some rumors about the name "yinggou", but it''s still different whether he knows it or whether he is willing to believe it. "I''d rather believe what I have than what I don''t have..." the old man still showed great composure. "Even if it''s him, what can it be..." "But even from the notice from the company, he has the power to defeat the ten guys casually..." "And..." "The ten guys who were defeated casually by Ying Gou, but there were not only the Trinity unique skill ''three times against life'', but also the unique skill of the talisman school called ''eight strange skills'' by other strange people..... Tongtian, but in the end, they were simply defeated by a young strange person." Say, The old man could not help but doubt Liu Xiaojiang''s strength. Then he looked up at the students who always wanted to adhere to their own ideas in the house and said: "Xiao Zhou, after learning about this situation, even if you don''t pay attention to the strange circle and only consider the problem according to the standard of ''ten guys'', you tell me... Will the other ten guys repeat the mistakes like Lu Jin in the face of yinggou?" "......." Xiao Zhou. He didn''t know the specific situation in the alien circle. At most, he was roughly aware of the functions of the company and the fact that the ten guys were almost the same on the whole. Therefore, he can naturally infer that the other ten guys can''t have any chance of winning in the face of Ying Gou according to the gap between Lu Jin and Ying Gou, but he suddenly thought of another person... Maybe he can reverse their disappointment with those ten guys. "Teacher, the old Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain should not really choose to stand idly by. If he is a recognized top expert in the alien circle..." "Maybe..." before his students finished speaking, the old man shook his head and denied each other''s ideas, saying: "Zhang Zhiwei may be able to beat the winning hook. Maybe even he can''t help it at all, but it doesn''t affect our plan. Therefore, whether he finally decides to make a move or not, we should seize the opportunity and start preparing as soon as possible." "After all..." "I believe that no matter how terrible the enemy is, as long as ordinary people and strange people are willing to choose to face it together, it can''t exist. Even the enemy we can''t defeat is nothing more than... That is, how much we have to pay." "But..." "I think we have to pay this price, because the greater the price, the more people will feel that victory is hard won, and will cherish this hard won victory more and more in the future. There will be a sense of identity between ordinary people and different people... More or less sharing life and death." So far, The old man looked expectantly at several middle-aged people and said, "as for the future... It depends on how you seize the opportunity to deal with the problem, but you must remember to completely break the invisible barrier between ordinary people and strangers before this sense of identity disappears." "Do you really insist on doing this?" Xiao Zhou shook his head with a helpless sigh after a slight silence. "This is indeed a rare disaster, but it is also a good opportunity..." the old man heard that his students still seem to have different views, which is inevitable to frown slowly. "Don''t you... Understand?" "No... you have made it very clear." before Xiao Zhou spoke, the military man sitting next to him seemed impatient. "You..." the old man didn''t expect that the people present would speak to him like this, but considering that the middle-aged military man who spoke also held an important position, he still didn''t choose to speak directly in front of the public. "Xiao Zuo, I know you will cherish your brothers and sisters when you stay in the army all year round, but you should know... After all, this is to make everything develop in the right direction in the future." "Hum..." the middle-aged military man called ''little left'' obviously doesn''t agree with this statement. "You old people always say that we young people and my brothers... But they are all flesh and blood." "Besides..." Speaking of which, He suddenly looked up at Windsor and Charles standing in front of the indoor door and said: "Sir, if I guess correctly, these two should be from country M. do you know how many compatriots these foreign devils who ate canned meat in the snow... Killed us in that war?" "But..." "As long as these foreign devils choose to throw away their weapons and raise their hands to surrender, we have to let go of the sinners who have killed countless brothers and sisters..." "Sir, you should know more about these things than we do, because you were also the one who witnessed everything in those years. Is it because you didn''t visit the hell called ''battlefield'', so you always have no real feelings about these things..." "Now..." "Even if you have retired, I can''t imagine that you would choose to give these foreign garbage a mouthful of food... It seems that people are really old, they will begin to become forgetful, so that even the hatred of family and country can be laughed off." Hearing that, "Zuo Xing!" naturally, the old man couldn''t bear this mindless nonsense and immediately threw the tea cup on the table to the ground. "Are you stupid in the army? Why can''t you even say a word now?" "When I carry a gun to kill devils on the battlefield, don''t say it''s your boy... Even your father doesn''t know where he is?!" PA!!! Seeing this, Zuo Xing immediately pulled out his pistol from his waist and patted it on the table, regardless of the eyes and obstacles of others around him, saying: "It seems that you still remember that year. Why did you have to be confused here and give up using our own strength, but use people''s lives to build a better future?" "You also said that the lives of ordinary people and strange people are life..." "My old man was on the battlefield and was carried back by his mother''s strange people under gunfire. I don''t care about the estrangement between ordinary people and strange people. If you really want them to go up and die together for the sake of the future, then... You might as well shoot my surnamed Zuo!" "Otherwise..." "I will never agree with such an inexplicable thing. What''s the winning hook of dog day..... I want him to see our strength and ensure that he will go down in one shot so that there will be no residue left in this damn bastard!" Chapter 470 Wen Yan, Although the old man looked at the man in military uniform with unhappy eyes, he didn''t reach out and pick up the gun that the other party patted in front of him, let alone kill Zuo Xing, a senior military official. He looked at the performance of several others present, and then quickly confirmed these guys'' views on all-round winning hook... And even their own old things in the eyes of his students. "In that case..." "You can let go and do a good job. When the situation develops to an irreparable level, you can assume the name of eternal sinner alone... It is true that I am too arrogant." See this, The man surnamed Zhou, who used to be an old student, couldn''t help but feel sorry for the teacher''s response. "Teacher, you just think everything too absolutely. Maybe this matter is far from so serious..." "Needless to say..." the old man saw that Zuo Xing had ''satisfied'' and sat back in his position. He didn''t even bother to look at Xiao Zhou, a former student. "Now that you have made a decision, just let go and do it well. Anyway, if you encounter failure, you will bear the name of this eternal sinner... At least you won''t feel too lonely when you meet again underground." On the other end, Seeing my teacher is so happy The middle-aged man surnamed Zhou also inevitably began to hesitate, "teacher..." However, The old man seemed so disappointed with his student that he completely ignored the face problem of the middle-aged man surnamed Zhou. Instead, he looked at Zuo Xing, who was the most excited just now, and said: "Xiao Zuo, you don''t understand at all. What we just mentioned is actually a helpless way. It is the only choice for us to achieve our goal... And minimize all losses when we know that the losses are inevitable." "Although it does look so inhuman, at least someone is willing to bear the sin for it in the end..." "With only three people and some necessary sacrifices, we can exchange for more than 100 years of future generations... No, even permanent stability within a certain range. Compared with that... What is the cost?" Say, The old man ignored Zuo Xing, who couldn''t feel his head at all. He flashed Liu Xiaojiang''s young face again. He couldn''t help but slowly looked up and looked out of the window and said: "Mortals are just mortals after all. They really can''t compare..." However, Click While everyone was wondering about the old man''s words, The man surnamed Zhou suddenly changed his previous respect for the old man, got up and took the pistol photographed by Zuo Xing on the table in front of the old man, then opened the insurance under the eyes of the rest, slowly raised his gun and aimed at the old man he was very grateful for. "Teacher, I need your support. I need you... To tell you the news of your real retirement to the descendants of those old brothers." "Lao Zhou! Are you fucking crazy?!" Zuo Xing almost immediately got up and wanted to grab the gun. "Don''t move!" the man surnamed Zhou put his finger on the trigger and directly drank Zuo Xing, who wanted to grab the gun, and two foreigners standing not far behind the old man. "In fact, I had thought about it long before I came here. I want to seize the opportunity given by Ying Gou and let everyone see me, Zhou Hong... I''m not just a microphone for you. I will perfectly solve the problems caused by Ying Gou and create a more harmonious society by myself." Say, He looked at the old man with a gun and said, "teacher, you''re old. It''s time for you to step back and let me honor you. Do you know... How inconvenient it will be for me to stay here all the time?" Wen Yan, The old man looked at the muzzle of the gun he was facing and Zhou Hong, who was threatening himself with a gun, said: "This... Is the reason why I don''t want to quit. After all, you are still the idealist in those years. You don''t know what the world pays attention to. It''s not better to let all the world agree with one idea." "Besides..." Speaking of which, The old man smiled and shook his head at Zhou Hong and said, "although the ideas in your heart are good, they are simply unrealistic and even ridiculous now... The things you don''t agree with me now and the things I mentioned just now are helping you complete those unrealistic ideals." "No!" said Zhou Hong with a frown. "Just because I don''t doubt your ability, I''m just as reluctant to agree with Zuo Xing and lead to the ideal... To a better future, it shouldn''t be stepping on the bodies of countless people. Now it''s not the troubled times of that year. No matter how bad the situation is, I shouldn''t take this bloody road." "After all, even if the perfect harmony desired by generations has been achieved in this way, will those people living in a better future... Really feel at ease?" "They will..." the old man smiled. "If you think about the attitude of some people towards those heroes... Don''t you understand?" "And..." "Even when they know everything in those years, many people don''t think how precious life is now. On the one hand, it''s because all aspects are not perfect, but on the other hand, it''s more... Because they only know and just want to see themselves." "I believe that as long as we can live a better life in the future... Everything will not be a problem." "It''s not fair..." Zhou Hong''s firm eyes showed some complexity. "Everyone should work together..." "Beauty should also be built by everyone together......" "If I, you... Let us sacrifice, we can get a much better future than now. I will never choose to block it, but what you want to sacrifice... Are ordinary people who don''t know anything." "Whether it''s a stranger or an ordinary person in the world, as long as they don''t commit crimes... Then everyone is the same. These people who have to make sacrifices... Are also qualified to live in a better future, not make sacrifices for the future unknowingly." "Well..." the old man looked at Zhou Hong with a little irony and said, "do you want everyone to go to hell together?" "You boy, you need to know..." "Ying Gou won''t discuss with us who should die and who should have the chance to live in the future. His cleaning... But for all of us, do you have a way to ensure that you can do nothing when you face that guy?" Let''s go, Seeing that Zhou Hong''s face was full of confusion, the old man couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing again: "Your idea is not annoying, but... It seems that the idea of greed for both fish and bear''s paws is still too childish." "We are not playing at home. What we are facing now... Is a disaster enough to destroy everyone together." "It is enough for anyone to feel distressed to have something to give up on major events, but adults should not hesitate too long when they have to make a choice. Both fish and bear''s paws want to... Isn''t it equivalent to giving up thinking completely and acting only on the desire generated by ideas?" "Born as a man but acting like a beast, follow the consequences of such actions... Can you afford it?!" Chapter 471 "Teacher..." Facing the old man''s question, Zhou Hong finally slowly put down his pistol, then turned to Zuo Xing next to him, his eyes were full of expectation, and asked: "Lao Zuo, God unknowingly solves the trouble and does not bring any loss to the society... Can''t you really do it?" "If you can do this, I just saw that you wouldn''t be so nervous when you raise your gun..." Zuo Xing saw that Zhou Hong finally put down his pistol and his heart hanging to his throat returned to his stomach, but he shook his head helplessly when he heard this problem again. "You fucking..." "You clearly said before that you just want to make everything slow down temporarily through threats. At least don''t let more people pay their lives because of one person''s decision..." "Result..." "But you suddenly became more excited than all of us. You even fucking robbed my pistol, turned around and pointed the gun at your teacher... Do you know what you''ve done?!" "Someone has to do these things..." Zhou Hong didn''t care about Zuo Xing''s accusation at all, but after confirming the old man''s tough attitude and that there could be no room for mitigation, he finally looked at the old man again with hesitation. "Teacher, I don''t regret what I did just now, because only in this way can I know what you really think. After all, you''ve never been like today... Ask us to come and make everything clear." "In addition..." "No matter what kind of punishment they will be subjected to in the future, students will not have any complaints about it, but even if they have learned your real thoughts and understood that things have developed to such a severe level, I will never think such things are right." "Don''t forget..." "Even if you are really capable, you have proved your ability in front of everyone..." "Even if Nin Lao is a strong existence that is not common enough for ordinary people, the world is still still the same as our ordinary people has the final say, whether it is destruction or development... It should be our own decision, at least not by a small number of 32 people to make decisions for all." "Although I''m really arrogant, and objectively speaking, the world does not belong to us alone, after all, we have become the dominant group in the world, and this event also involves the life and death of ordinary people..." "Result..." "We don''t even have the right to make our own decisions, and we can''t even really decide our own life and death..." So far, He even looked up straight into the old man''s eyes and said: "I don''t know why the so-called yinggou cleans us, but I believe that even if he hates mankind itself, he won''t easily choose this bloody road full of risks for himself..." "Maybe..." "Because he had been able to stay anywhere, he personally experienced the injustice he suffered as a stranger, so he chose to think from the perspective of a stranger and thought that ordinary people like us were not qualified to treat strangers like this..." "However, if only because of this, he thinks he has seen through the human nature of us, and even doubts the existence of human beings, then it seems that he who will have such ideas in his mind is not the kind of person he hates." "It seems that Ying Gou is not selfish at all. He can even be said to be selfless to some extent. He does treat ordinary people and strangers alike, but does he really think he is the so-called God....... Ridiculous!" "In addition to being more powerful in itself..." "Like us weak ordinary people, he subconsciously regards himself as an existence above others!" "Maybe..." the old man didn''t deny it. "If he didn''t think so, why would he carry out terrorist cleansing on us? He must have regarded himself as the so-called God..." "At this point..." Zhou Hong interrupted the old man with burning eyes. "I think you are the same as Na yinggou, teacher. If you don''t think you are superior to others, how can you make the previous decision so easily and think about the future for all of us..." "I gave you a chance..." the old man naturally knew what Zhou Hong meant, because it was nothing more than accusing him of being too selfish and even acting like an ancient dictator. "You can just shoot me, an old man, and then slowly discuss how to face everything in the future, but unfortunately... You don''t seem to have the so-called courage." "This is the most helpless thing right now." Zhou Hong shook his head. "If you shoot the teacher, you can solve all the troubles next, or there are other better ways. Students, I will naturally choose to pull the trigger without hesitation..." "As for whether someone will poke the backbone afterwards, it is said to seize power, ignore the feelings of teachers and students, and commit treachery... As long as the next thing can be solved perfectly, even if the students and my whole family are sacrificed... So what?" "After all, compared with the consciousness made by your old man and the sacrifices that may be unavoidable, what can students and me alone... Or the life of the whole family count?" "But unfortunately..." "Although you are quite selfish, you have no problem with your ability, and your decision is indeed right. The only thing is that... It''s just too inhumane. Even if the student dies, you won''t help at all. On the contrary, it will only make the next situation more chaotic." "Really..." the old man was not angry when he heard these rebellious words. Instead, he looked at his student unexpectedly. He felt that although he had not changed much on the whole and in the past, he had indeed grown up a lot in some details. "What a pity..." "Yes, it''s a pity..." Zhou Hong nodded. "But in that case, please be prepared, teacher. This is the name of a sinner through the ages... Students will wear it for you personally if they have the opportunity. After all, it can be regarded as an explanation for those who are about to sacrifice." "OK!" the old man smiled brightly. When he laughed to the extreme, he even squeezed out tears, but there was no trace of sadness and dissatisfaction in his eyes. Instead, it looked like he was looking forward to such a thing. "If you can really do this, Xiao Zhou... Teacher, even if people are already under the spring, they will look forward to your future." "Because then..." "I believe that everything in this world will be very suitable for you to show your strength and finally complete the long-standing ideal in your heart..." "Although this is very helpless..." Zhou Hong also shook his head with a smile. "But you are always right, so you can rest assured to die. In the future... I will become the student who makes you proud before I go down to meet you. If there is hell in the world, I hope you can be optimistic about every step of the student in the future." "So..." "Before the students complete their ideals and go down to meet you, you must not entrust your students to a good family..." "Ha ha..." the old man smiled and said, "don''t worry, boy. I will die in peace..." meanwhile, Several other middle-aged men present, as early as half of what they had just heard, looked at the two teachers and disciples and their eyes had changed. They always felt that the world in the eyes of the two teachers and disciples seemed different from that in their own eyes Chapter 472 meanwhile, Liu Xiaojiang, who had quietly arrived in front of the pond on the side of the attic, also gave up the idea of starting with the ordinary people inside. Although he can''t understand the relationship between the old man and his students, considering that the people inside can be said to be equal to the old man, and it''s not a last resort... He doesn''t intend to do something enough to attract everyone''s attention at this point. After all, those people gathered in the attic at present, no matter which one, are big people that ordinary people can hardly see. If such big people disappear inexplicably, let alone at home... They may even arouse the minds of some ill intentioned people abroad. No matter whether Liu Xiaojiang claims to be a villain who destroys everything or not, he still grows on the land under his feet. Naturally, he will also have a strong sense of belonging to the word "Huaxia". Even if what you are doing may indeed bring destruction, no matter whether it is good or bad and what the final result will be, it must be left to the Chinese people to solve it. The barbarians outside... Are not qualified to intervene in China''s own problems. What''s more In case of being noticed by those barbarians outside, this side not only maintains a strong alien power, but may even take the opportunity to solve the problems that have puzzled themselves for a long time. Who knows whether those guys will wait for the opportunity to use some despicable means to influence the direction of the situation in the future based on their own interests? Liu Xiaojiang has no good feelings for the barbarians outside, but considering that no one can dominate the current world, he has to guard against being taken advantage of by some ill intentioned people outside. Of course These international problems from ordinary people are not what he, the "villain" should care about, but who told him that this plan also involves ordinary people, and among those ordinary people... Many are family friends who listen to the wind, rain and milk. Nothing else If those seemingly tall barbarians wait for the opportunity to spread negative views about different people Some people are so stupid that they are willing to believe those barbarians. They would rather believe the so-called "foreign experience" to lay a hard hand on their own people than accept strangers as their own people Once this kind of thing spreads rapidly among the crowd like a virus, I''m afraid the consciousness made by the old man in the attic at this moment will also be insulted like "anti intelligence". Finally... No one can laugh except those barbarians. Liu Xiaojiang''s hope of becoming a "villain" is that he can only go to hell with many people. "Tut..." Liu Xiaojiang stood in front of the beautiful pond like a phantom, which made the occasional passing personnel on duty completely unaware, and didn''t attract the attention of the bodyguards who came with the big people. "The more powerless people are, the more powerful they think they are, the more ignorant they are... The more they think they know the past and the present. Unexpectedly, these weak guys have really become the biggest problem in the end." "Since there is no power, and indeed ignorance... Can''t you be humble?" Only now did he finally understand why Ying Gou hated humans so much. Because The two sides of human beings are too clear. When they are beautiful, they are even equal to the gods they fantasize about, and when they show the malice of human nature... Even demons are less than one tenth of them. There are both good and evil beyond human beings... This is a more complex creature than his winning hook. Unfortunately It is precisely because human beings are such complex creatures that it is difficult for them to accurately find a path suitable for their own survival and development when they are extremely good at evil and do not know what the heaven is. But even so, it still gave birth to the "law", which seems ruthless but actually affectionate, and allows people to choose a compromise. Such a product, which is very similar to the way of heaven to some extent, has succeeded in delaying the end of their destruction due to good and evil. However, it only delayed the end of the final destruction After all, law is very similar to the way of heaven to some extent. After all, it is something created by human beings themselves, not to mention human beings themselves. Want to change the outcome Either human beings have fully realized their own nature and are willing to cooperate with the ''rules'' to give up looking at everything with their own absolute subjectivity Or That is, someone stood up in time to follow the absolute power of the ''way of heaven'', forcibly reverse the end that had to be destroyed, and constantly remind them of the ''taboos'' that should not be touched Liu Xiaojiang didn''t want to be a "big villain", but the impermanence of the world always forced him to make a choice. He couldn''t integrate into human society as a salted fish. Finally, he came up with this way to integrate into the world in an alternative way. After all, it is impossible for human beings to accept him, so that there is no hope in the short term After a long time, When Liu Xiaojiang threw stones into the pond to relieve his boredom, "Master..." Windsor''s voice suddenly came from behind. Liu Xiaojiang was not surprised by the sound behind him, but gently threw the last stone in his hand into the pond and said: "Does the old gentleman want to see me again for the last time?" "You guessed right..." Windsor looked at the gentle man sitting by the pond. She could not imagine that this guy who looked harmless to humans and animals would be an extraordinary alien with pure power and extreme terror, and even become an important presence of love and hate in the eyes of those big people. "After the meeting with those big people, the old man really wants to see you again for the last time, but... He shouldn''t know that you''ve been outside the attic all the time." "What do you think of the old man?" Liu Xiaojiang got up and faced Windsor not far away, but he didn''t know how to answer. "You don''t have to think too much, and you don''t have to think about my ideas. Just from a completely personal point of view, I want to know what you think of the old man..." Wen Yan, Windsor looked carefully at Liu Xiaojiang, then bowed her head and thought for a moment, saying: "He''s different from the big people I''ve met, and even those I haven''t met... Considering their attitude towards Nathan Island, the old man does look quite selfless." "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded and admitted, "tell the truth..." "I was surprised after contacting him. I didn''t expect that there would be such a good man like him among these big people..." "I think..." Windsor seemed to take into account Liu Xiaojiang''s feelings and immediately opened her mouth again and added: "If it''s your master, in fact, in some ways... It''s very similar to this old gentleman." "But it''s a pity..." Liu Xiaojiang naturally knew Windsor''s idea, so he smiled and shook his head at the other party: "I''m not a good man..." Chapter 473 A moment later, At Liu Xiaojiang''s command, Windsor and Charles left the residential area that was enough to make anyone linger and forget to return, according to a sudden instruction on their mobile phone. Liu Xiaojiang actually doesn''t care about the power they have. He even considered allowing Windsor and Charles to recover their freedom immediately. Anyway, he has already obtained their legal identity through Gao Lian. Windsor and Charles stayed with the old man during this period of time. After all, they returned some of the kindness given by Liu Xiaojiang However, at the strong request of Windsor, he finally accepted Windsor''s loyalty and just dismissed Charles who seemed to have left for a long time, but he did not really release his control over Charles. He just pretended and orally warned the other party not to act recklessly. As a result He found that although Charles had left here with Windsor, he had never really left the residential area too far. Instead, he just wandered outside for a few circles and quickly turned back. Then, he found a place to hide carefully as if he were afraid of being noticed by himself. I don''t know Charles''s every move now is still under the surveillance of Liu Xiaojiang. Even with a simple idea, all his thoughts will have nowhere to escape However, After Liu Xiaojiang learned Charles'' idea through control, Rao Shi also looked at the old man in the house in surprise and said: "Old Sir, I can''t imagine that you really impressed me. You are not only a rare selfless wise man willing to consider others, but also far more than most people in the world on the road of buying people''s hearts." Wen Yan, The old man looked at Liu Xiaojiang somewhat unexpectedly, because according to the plan he had discussed with Charles, he should not be noticed by the other party so soon. But after all, he was used to the big winds and waves in the world. Even just now, he was pointed at his head with a gun by his students. Naturally, he would not lose his attitude in front of Liu Xiaojiang because of this small matter. In the end, he just shook his head with a smile and said: "After all, I have managed many people, and I have to keep thinking about the eating problems of many people. The eating problem sounds very simple, but once the number involved exceeds the family routine, I''m still a young man. I haven''t planted crops in person, so I have to think carefully about employing people..." "It''s you..." "If you are really the legendary great God, you have only recently returned to society, and you can make the girl so loyal... It''s too modest." "I''ve just reminded you about the barbarians..." Liu Xiaojiang ignored the humility shown by the old man and did not intend to care too much about Charles. Anyway, no matter whether he was loyal to himself or the old man, it would not have any impact. "Now that you are aware of the future and even force others to identify with yourself, if there is no accident before the gear really starts to rotate... You and I should meet for the last time." "And..." "This is the meeting you asked for on your own initiative. As for what is called... It may also be your last words." Hearing this, The old man did not have the slightest resistance to his own future. On the contrary, he was curious about why Liu Xiaojiang looked so sentimental today, which completely did not seem to be facing the "public enemy of mankind". "Ho... Last words? I didn''t expect my last words to be told to a great God like you. At the end of my life... It''s really worth it." "However, as long as people of my age have not done anything wrong in the past, they can accept death with peace of mind." "Besides..." "At the end of my life, I''m lucky to be able to add another dry firewood to the burning fire, ha... What else can I be unwilling to do?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at the old man with hot eyes and suddenly felt whether he was too cruel. "If I didn''t show up, you and those people wouldn''t..." "People are always dying..." the old man shook his head and interrupted. "Although there may be many young people different from me among those who may sacrifice in the future, I believe that if you are such a compassionate God, at least you will try to avoid sacrificing those who don''t deserve to die..." "As for the others..." Speaking of which, The old man looked out of the window with complex eyes, "even I can only say I''m sorry..." "If you want to get something, you always have to pay something..." "Their sacrifices may not be voluntary, but they may become the cornerstone of the future, and the sins caused by these reluctance... Is not that what I, an old man, should be responsible for?" "Although my life cannot equal their life, as long as I can go to hell with those sins... As long as our disgusting terror disappears completely, I believe people will always have the courage to look forward. After all, people have come all the way." "Yinggou, in fact, it is because of your presence that the sacrifices we have made are valuable......" "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "I know..." the old man suddenly looked into Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. "You don''t look so cold and heartless. Even if you are really different from ordinary people, you haven''t completely separated from the category of ''people'', there is still a selfishness extremely similar to people." "However, you are indeed the most suitable candidate. As a potential threat to everyone, you have been secretly monitoring our actions, and will suddenly jump out when they take a detour... Tell them that as long as you do so, it will lead to extremely serious consequences." "You are more important than me..." "So, whether it''s selfish or not, whether it''s following biological instincts and trying to survive..." "The path you chose today seems to me... It''s right, because it''s the only way you can coexist with others, be free in the world, and always enjoy the beauty that will appear because of us." Say, The old man even walked directly to Liu Xiaojiang with a stick, stretched out his right hand and grabbed Liu Xiaojiang''s shoulder, saying: "Ying Gou, there is only one reason why I want to see you for the last time and why I am willing to become the eternal sinner... A condition you must promise me." "Promise me..." "In the future, you must reasonably grasp the opportunity to disappear and appear, and become the Ying hook who always carries people''s fear to live... Promise me!" "I can die, and I can die in the future, but Ying Gou can never really disappear... Promise me!" Chapter 474 Obviously, what the old man really cares about is not the life and death of yinggou, but the role that the word "yinggou" will play in the future. He had already figured out the purpose of Liu Xiaojiang''s doing these things, and thought that even if it was a strange idea based on his own selfish desires, everything would not be too bad because of its "kindness". Ying Gou did not use his own strength to commit misdeeds. He said he was cleaning and did not want to kill innocent people. Instead, he had to go this way for his own better survival Even if the old man didn''t know why Liu Xiaojiang was so strong, he was finally confirmed because of each other''s performance. Ying Gou may not want to save the world. He may just want to transform a secular world that can accept his own otherness But that''s exactly why Because his original intention is not to really destroy everything, and his attitude towards human groups is by no means extremely disgusting. Moreover, because he is still a different kind from people, he can easily look at all problems with an objective attitude, which is undoubtedly a very suitable existence as a regulator. In addition Although he has the same selfish feelings as others, such selfishness relying on the word "survival" is far from selfishness and greed in the eyes of ordinary people A strong person who has far beyond the cognitive scope of others not only does not exploit others with this power, but also forces the weak to embark on a "dead end". He must start to focus on the world today in order to survive. Is this kind of person... Really unforgivable? The answer is obviously no Thinking from people''s subjective consciousness, Ying Gou, who ignores others for his own survival, may really be the so-called heinous man. However, from an objective point of view, if we recognize the so-called equality of all living beings in the world, human beings can kill other weak races in the world for their own survival... Even to meet some unnecessary desires. Why can''t Ying Gou give priority to consideration for himself? Besides Why did Ying Gou go on this road now? Was it not forced by people''s extreme self-consciousness? Even if people don''t want to admit it at all, they can''t deny that it does exist on objective facts. As long as people''s extreme subjective consciousness is not seen, Ying Gou can even be said to be a qualified life and a good kind who knows how to restrain their own desires. In other words At present, the elderly feel that yinggou, as a form of life, is undoubtedly more qualified to live than most people in the world, because as long as it does not really involve their own survival problems, the existence of yinggou... Obviously does less harm to the world than human groups. But After all, the old man is also an ordinary person. Even if he can look at the problem from an absolute and objective perspective, what he really cares about will always be his own group interests. After all, how the world will eventually... People still have to eat at the moment. As a human being, he will not personally admit that Ying Gou is a good man, and intellectually, he does not think that Ying Gou is a real villain However, as long as the small group of people he cares about can taste the sweetness, even if yinggou, a non enemy and non friend, should exist forever, even on his own side, he will pay a price to a certain extent, and he is completely willing and can bear the scope in his heart. "In fact, you don''t have to say anything more..." Liu Xiaojiang naturally understood the old man''s ideas, but it was precisely because he understood the other party''s intention that there was a little hesitation in his eyes. "After all, I believe you should have understood by now that the reason why I stand on the opposite of all of you is to create a more suitable environment for myself..." "But..." Speaking of which, He looked at the old man with complex eyes and said, "if you... Or you, are willing to make concessions for my survival, this cleaning is not necessary..." "No..." the old man shook his head and refused without waiting for Liu Xiaojiang to finish. "It''s impossible to get things back to this point." "After all, many people now know your identity, understand why you are against us, and regard this as an irreconcilable contradiction between different races. In this case... The idea of race will only be strengthened. How can ordinary people accept your existence?" "And..." "They still don''t know the existence of the group of aliens. If one day even the alien circle inevitably steps in front of the stage and let those ordinary people know that you were once a member of the alien itself, how should the alien deal with yourself in the eyes of ordinary people?" "Relative..." "Those strange people may not show their emotions on their faces, but the unfair treatment they have encountered in recent years does exist. If the angry strange people are strongly resisted by ordinary people... Even hostile, even I can''t handle all the problems." "What should I do, what can I do... Should I use strong means at the power level to forcibly mediate the contradiction between ordinary people and strangers, and allow the problem to hide until the unbearable outbreak in the future?" "Or..." So far, Although the old man is still smiling, there seems to be an irresistible meaning in his eyes. "Do you want me to completely erase the existence of aliens? Don''t forget the company, Xiao Zhao and Longhu Mountain... They are all divided into alien circles, and mention Longhu Mountain... Finally, it is likely to involve the issue of sects. Do you want the world to be in chaos?" "At that time, not only a small number of people will be sacrificed, but all problems will be solved......" "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "The gear that hasn''t turned for a long time has now been smeared with oil. Even if we don''t do anything, it will start to change slightly, and finally drag everything to continue to rotate forward..." the old man couldn''t help but remind him again. "Xiaojiang, you have to do what you do now, and you have to do it for me if you don''t do it. This may not be the only way you can go, but it must be the one that looks bloody and actually has the lowest impact on the world..... It will be accompanied by other good opportunities." "Your appearance and ''out of control'' give us a chance to solve the alien problem, and it may be the only chance in many years... I won''t let it slip through people''s fingers." "So..." "Since you have made use of my old thing, and I am willing to be used by you for opportunity, even if I don''t hesitate to become the eternal sinner... It''s time for you to repay me." "You must go on this road without turning back, and find a reasonable exit way at the end... Become the villain who urges people to unite in the future, and give them the impression that they will make a comeback at any time." "The kind that I will come back?" Liu Xiaojiang knew this very well, so he hesitated and complicated. But when he heard the old man''s expected image of his future, the corners of his mouth could not help twitching a few times. "Well, the hungry wolf who can never eat sheep... Maybe it''s a good role orientation." the old man seemed to think of something, so he nodded and smiled. Chapter 475 The capital, Wang''s villa, Wang also lay on his clothes in his room, slowly opened his eyes, and the picture flashed in front of him occasionally... But it was still the scene when he confronted Liu Xiaojiang before, and the last words of Liu Xiaojiang were echoed in his mind. "Is my deduction right... But if so, why didn''t things develop as I expected and instigate the whole nature to oppose people all over the world... Can this also be regarded as doing good things conducive to the world?" "Hiss..." the middle-aged man sitting beside the bed cutting the apple saw that Wang had just woken up, so he bit the apple and asked in doubt: "Also general, what''s the matter with you recently? Some time ago, you were not only famous by Wudang, but also attracted the same kind of targets in the circle. It''s not easy to ask the people of the company to help solve it. You ran away again soon. This time, it''s good..... You were seriously injured and unconscious and went to the hospital." "If there weren''t someone on duty passing by the gate, your boy would really explain there... Do you know how worried your parents are?" Wen Yan, Wang also slightly weak turned his head and looked at the middle-aged man. Seeing the apple in each other''s hand, he felt dry and said with a smile: "Doug, hey... Don''t you think I''m okay, but if you don''t give me the whole apple again, I''ll really make you die of thirst..." "Come on." DuGe saw this and still chewed the apple in his hand. "You don''t have any trauma, that point of internal injury and excessive blood loss... For ordinary people, it may be serious injury, but for us, as long as we lose blood in time... How can you be so weak?" See this, Wang also had to give up his disguise and sat up directly from the bed like a nobody. He reached out to take the peeled apples on one side of the cabinet and ate them. "Doug, I woke up and said hello to you before, and then... I slept for a few more days?" "Hum, how can you ask? You woke up and had to sleep in bed for another two days. Your parents asked me to stay and take care of you. What do you learn in Wudang? Why don''t you even have a sense of time when you practice?" DuGe said helplessly. "Two days, accident... Sorry, brother Du." Wang also finished eating the apple, then scratched his head with his hand and smiled. "It''s a small thing..." DuGe also chewed the apple and threw the fruit core into the dustbin. He didn''t really want to worry about these things with Wang, but looked at each other and frowned slowly: "What''s going on this time? You can even deal with the people of the Zhuge family. Who actually hurt you like this? Are those all sex demons who are beginning to be abnormal again?" "These all sex demons are not easy to mess with. They don''t look like those insiders with ulterior motives before. Maybe they''ll get anxious... They may really start on your family. Do you want to ask the company for help as before?" "If we don''t name names this time, we shouldn''t have to spend wronged money..." "Brother Du, my family and their side... Should they be all right?" Wang asked when he heard this. "I haven''t found anything unusual for the time being..." DuGe thought and said. "But..." "Although the three of Zhuge''s family are here this time, considering the recent rumors about all sex outside, if it''s really those all sex demons... I''m afraid even if the three of them have been around to protect your family, they may not always escape the attack of those lunatics." "It''s all right..." Wang also seemed very relieved about this, as if he didn''t care about the whole sex demons at all. "Brother Du, as long as I don''t stay here, no one should attack my family. As for the whole gang of guys... You think too much, I''m not made by them this time, and strictly speaking... I asked for it when I went to the hospital." "Ah?" DuGe looked at Wang Ye with a muddled face. "Are you stupid to be beaten?" "You made such a serious injury yourself. Do you think I''m a fool... You haven''t counted in your heart yet. How can someone almost kill yourself?" "Wang Ye. "Ha... Ha ha, it does sound a little ridiculous, but I don''t have to lie about such things, um... There''s just something wrong with the means." Say, He found that DuGe still looked unconvinced. He couldn''t help but take the initiative to change the topic and said: "By the way, Doug... What''s the big news outside recently? The whole gang hasn''t stopped yet?" Wen Yan, DuGe''s face suddenly changed, and he seemed to doubt the purpose of the whole sex. "I originally thought that those lunatics were just the same as before. They just stopped for a long time and always wanted to do something outside." "Result..." "These lunatics didn''t mean to stop at all. They just fooled around in the past while holding Luo Tian festival in Longhu Mountain. After all, there was no big loss in the end at Tianshi mansion. On the contrary, they were arrested by the company on their own side." "Ying Gou..." "This guy seems to be a complete madman. The rumors that he wants to fight the company and the ten guys are all true..." "Truth seeking society, they have just joined the ten guys for a few days. They even gave up their former clan in order to develop. They merged in order to have a place in the circle. As a result, they just showed signs of elation... They turned around and let the gang of all sex demons be put out." "The truth seeking club is now completely gone. Once, all those senior executives were killed by those demons except the president himself..." "What about the company and the other ten guys?" Wang also heard about the tragedy of the truth-seeking society and subconsciously clenched his fist. "How can Qiuzhen say that he is also one of the ten guys? They just let the whole gang of guys die. Do they still have no action?" "This is not......" DuGe shook his head. "I heard that because of the truth-seeking meeting, the company and the other ten guys seem to have made moves, but they seem to be waiting for something. Even if they do... They just communicate more with other alien schools, which seems to be preparing for a full attack." "I think the whole sex this time... Maybe it will really disappear completely." "Strengthened communication with other alien schools?" Wang also touched his chin thoughtfully. Then, it seemed as if he suddenly wanted to understand something. He got out of bed, put on an easy-to-use sportswear, put on a cap, picked up the kettle and went out. See this, DuGe hurriedly got up and stopped, "Hey, what are you going to do? You just came back... Don''t you take good care of such a serious injury at home?" "If your parents know you''ve run away again when they come back, I''m not sure they''ll be..." "Hey, brother Du, this little injury is nothing to us... I remember you said that?" Wang also stood in front of the door shaking the kettle in his hand, and then smiled at brother Du. "....." DuGe saw that Wang looked like this, and knew that he could not stop the other party. He resisted the impulse to smoke his mouth: "Also always, it''s obviously quiet before the rainstorm. Before, those people probably didn''t have time to do anything for you because of the whole sex thing. They have a big family and a big career... Can''t they be your young master?" "That''s so boring!" Wang also had no nostalgia for the luxurious house. When he saw that DuGe didn''t intend to obey his parents'' wishes and force himself to stay, he immediately made a ha ha and ran out of the villa. Chapter 476 At night, Near the capital station, "This kind of thing is really strange..." Wang also stood on the unmanned platform and was talking with Zhang Chulan on his mobile phone. "You should know that the strange door behind the wind is quite special. Although it looks no different from ordinary strange door warlocks, in fact... It is not just exploiting the loopholes in the way of heaven." "If we say that the martial arts represented by Wuhou Qimen all deceive the ears and eyes of the heavenly way with the layout of energy after understanding the operation law of the heavenly way, we can borrow... Or dominate some of the power contained therein." "Then, to some extent, I can also be said to be the spokesman of the way of heaven." "Although the way of heaven is ruthless and will not allow anyone to exploit their own loopholes. Once detected... Even the strange door after the wind will be strongly backfired, it does understand all the rules contained in the way of heaven better than those techniques represented by the strange door of marquis Wu." "After all, even in the Qimen game they set, they still have to follow the rules set by heaven, and I... can almost control all changes in the Qimen game after the wind." "And..." "It is precisely because the Fenghou Qimen can be regarded as the spokesman of the way of heaven to some extent, which makes it more accurate in divination and calculus... Than those techniques represented by Wuhou Qimen." Speaking of which, Holding his cell phone, he was silent for a moment, then looked up at the twinkling stars and moon in the sky and said: "There will never be any error in the calculation of the strange gate after the wind. The divinatory symbols displayed in my interior scene also prove that he is the guy whose fate weight ratio is far higher than everyone. All the routes that can affect or even change his destiny... Are also hidden." "Everything is doomed in the eyes of heaven......" "The warlock may know all the outcomes of a route in advance, or even make things develop in the best direction at any cost, but the Warlock''s own ability is quite limited... It is impossible to really have the ability to control the development of everything within the rules of heaven." "This kind of thing is the same even if I master the Fenghou strange door. After all, what I can control by virtue of the Fenghou strange door... Is only a third of an acre under my feet." "So..." "These so-called warlocks can only be warlocks. They still can''t escape the control of heaven over things. The rebellious actions of those warlock predecessors in history... Will always lead to the loss of the whole set for some puzzling reasons." "Lao Zhang, I originally thought that because of the Fenghou strange gate, I might be able to do things beyond the reach of my predecessors. When most warlocks are completely helpless, I can also rely on the Fenghou strange gate''s control of the law of heaven to decide where the future situation should go." "But now..." "But I found that it was just the arrogance of the frog at the bottom of the well..." "Taoist Wang..." Zhang Chulan at the other end of the phone heard these words and began to doubt what Wang also knew. "What did you say when you met brother Liu..." "He said that there was nothing wrong with my deduction..." Wang also thought for a while, but still opened his mouth to tell the facts. "If it were only the deduction in the past and the guidance when I met him several times later, it would obviously not have come to this point... But it seems that he doesn''t have to lie to me about this kind of thing." "After all, whether he said it or not, I had no ability to stop him, and he didn''t kill me until the end... He didn''t even mean to do it to me from the beginning to the end. It doesn''t look like the ruthless win hook in the rumor." Zhang Chulan''s voice came from the phone again: "Taoist Wang, what do you mean now..." "Lao Zhang, in the final analysis, will there be such a possibility..." Wang also directly opened his mouth to express his doubts. "The calculation of Fenghou Qimen really won''t make any error, but after all, the calculation hasn''t come to any clear answer, and my subsequent deduction based on several calculation results... In fact, I take everything too for granted because of my arrogance?" "Or..." "At present, the troubles caused by Ying gou are not as real as we seem. Secretly... Will he still be the Liu Xiaojiang we know well, Ying Gou or something... Is it just a smoke bomb he released for some purpose?" "... Taoist Wang." Zhang Chulan hasn''t changed his voice, and it still sounds as if he is mentally retarded as usual, but what he says in such people''s mouth is not so unreasonable. "Your imagination is really rich enough..." "Although I don''t know what happened between you and brother Liu, or what brother Liu said to you at that time, everyone knows that Liu Xiaojiang no longer exists. At present, what exists is only the full-fledged leader Ying Gou, a true demon man." "And..." "Under the guidance of Ying Gou, the gang of all sex demons not only destroyed one of the Four Wangs, but also killed the Yao Xing society as a ''charity''. Not long ago, they also killed the truth-seeking meeting that just joined the ten guys..." "Normal, as the cornerstone of maintaining the stability of the alien circle, was destroyed by the gang of all sex demons headed by Ying Gou..." "Good guy..." "Now the name ''yinggou'' is already a big villain in everyone''s eyes, and it is still the kind that is likely to become the public enemy of the whole society later..." "I mean if..." Wang is naturally aware of these facts, but considering his meeting with Liu Xiaojiang, there is still such a thorny hope in his heart. "If even these seemingly unforgivable evil things are all smoke bombs deliberately released by the goods for some purpose..." "I see what you mean." Zhang Chulan interrupted on the phone. "Lao Wang, I want to get in touch with brother Liu earlier than you. Naturally, I hope there is room for relaxation. Brother Liu is still the person I knew well with sister Bao at the beginning..." "However, it''s obviously too late to say this now. Even if these guesses are true, brother Liu does have other greater purposes, and it''s not a bad thing for everyone, but even if it''s true... What can we do?" "Ying Gou is now the leader of the whole nature. The Wang family, Yao Xing society and truth seeking society have also been destroyed by the whole nature... These have long become recognized facts in everyone''s eyes." "Taoist Wang..." "Do you still want to tell everyone that Ying Gou has no malice and kills people all over the world... In fact, it''s for everyone?" "Wang Ye. "The truth is indeed a very important thing, but the fact is obviously easier for people to believe..." Zhang Chulan said. "What is in front of everyone now is not a so-called general trend of the world. Even if we can find out the truth, can we resist the fate that has already been doomed?" "If those ideas like ''my life is up to me, not heaven'' are so simple that they can affect people''s decisions, they may not be yearned and praised by the world......" "Lao Wang, you and I are really different people, not ordinary people, but they are just mole ants in front of the general trend. They have no strength to resist fate and heaven. On the contrary, they have countless reasons to support themselves to live "No matter the school or the family... You can''t die." Chapter 477 meanwhile, In a hotel in Beijing, Liu Xiaojiang sat on the sofa and listened to the call between Zhang Chulan and Wang Ye through Erzhuang''s ability. At the same time, he enjoyed the beauty''s hand feeding like an emperor, but he didn''t enjoy such treatment as expected. He noticed the sight of Shen Chong, Xia he, Windsor and Chen duo in the room from time to time. He just felt that one side was constantly peeling grapes and feeding his Erzhuang. It was almost like being extremely cruel and constantly punishing himself. He would not have any enjoyment under such circumstances. After all, although those present can be regarded as their own people, and they all know that the relationship between Erzhuang and themselves is very strange, they all know that they have not really broken anything. They have to be at the mercy of Erzhuang under the eyes of these guys, which will really make him feel a little uncomfortable. Although Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t quite understand the relationship between himself and Erzhuang, he can fully understand that the eyes of others in the room are almost full of strange things. Those present were like Shen Chong and Windsor. At most, they felt that they were somewhat unexpected. Unexpectedly, Liu Xiaojiang would have such a humanized side. Their curious and interesting eyes did not embarrass Liu Xiaojiang. Chen duo, as if she had been used to this kind of thing for a long time, was just observing the behavior of Liu Xiaojiang and Erzhuang Xia he is completely different from others. She is not curious about Liu Xiaojiang''s humanized side. Although she will also find Liu Xiaojiang''s response very interesting, she has more in her eyes... Instead, she ridicules and ridicules Liu Xiaojiang, which is the source of Liu Xiaojiang''s embarrassment. "Hum..." Xia he noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, as if he had seen enough of the good play, so he slowly raised his mouth and said: "Zhang Chulan is really smart enough. He won''t put himself in danger at all. If it weren''t for his grandfather''s things in those years, I think he wouldn''t take the initiative to contact the strange circle..." "Do you think he''s smart?" Liu Xiaojiang seemed to have found a savior. He immediately took the opportunity to get rid of Erzhuang''s feeding, looked down at the mobile phones on the table to monitor Zhang Chulan and Wang Ye, and said: "He is really a very smart guy. He knows the fact that opportunities and risks coexist and knows what is worth facing risks. Therefore, Zhang Chulan will never do stupid things that are not beneficial to him unless he has to..." "But..." "Perhaps because of his experience over the years, he is not absolutely rational in some things. On the contrary, he will make completely opposite decisions to his normal self when he knows that there are risks. After all, he is just a very smart young man..." I think of those people I have come into contact with recently, especially the old man who obviously has no power but can still make me feel helpless. Although he thinks Zhang Chulan is smart enough at this age, he still thinks that when the old man was at Zhang Chulan''s age, perhaps because of his high and low status... He may still be better than Zhang Chulan in his vision. After all, the old man guessed what he wanted to do only by news and rumors without contacting himself. Then he even immediately reversed his relatively weak position and forced himself, a powerful man, to choose to be obedient. Of course The reason why Liu Xiaojiang agreed with the old man is, in the final analysis, that there are many places that coincide with him in the other party''s plan. Therefore, he doesn''t mind this kind of human sentiment, which is equivalent to pushing the boat with the water, under the condition that his own interests will hardly be damaged. Even if this favor can''t get any return in the end "Headmaster..." Shen Chong didn''t deny Zhang Chulan''s intelligence, but he couldn''t help pushing his glasses and reminded him: "The Fenghou strange gate sounds really tricky. Even if you don''t know anything, you may learn the secrets that others intend to hide through divination... Besides, you can completely suppress the Wuhou strange gate purely in terms of techniques... Do you really want to choose laissez faire?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked as if he was kind enough to remind his Shen Chong. "Tongtian book, detaining the spirit, sending generals, the strange door after the wind, refined magical machines, six storehouses of immortal thieves, both hands, energy and body source..." "These eight strange skills are either in my hands or the owner of the unique skills has been confirmed. At present, only the daluodong temple is still missing..." "Originally..." "I just want to ensure that they will be completely cut off in the hands of this generation. Therefore, for the unique skills of those who have been confirmed by us, we do not choose to recover them in a hurry, but express the reason why these unique skills must be cut off with them." "The Tongtian book, the arrest of spirits, the dispatch of generals, the refinement of magical machines, the six storehouses of immortal thieves and the double hands have now been determined that they will not be passed on to anyone else, or even completely controlled by us..." "But not enough..." So far, He slowly raised his arm, clenched his fist and said: "According to my current idea, once these unique skills are inherited in the future, they may soon cause the next chaos in the crowd. After all, when everything can be regarded as a new start, it is difficult to ensure that no one wants to use their strength to get a higher position." "Therefore, we should re-examine these so-called eight wonders..." "After the wind, the strange door and the source of energy body......" "I''ll find a chance to recycle them from their owners. As for the daluodong temple, which has not been found so far, now it has some eyebrows through Wang Ye''s side..." "Next..." "I intend to give priority to the eight wonders. After these unique skills are guaranteed, I can begin to satisfy those people''s fantasy of terror..." "Headmaster, do you need us to do something?" Shen Chong nodded to understand and asked. "The world of Feng family will..." Liu Xiaojiang looked up at Shen Chong. "You''ve been there with me before, and you know that Feng Zhenghao is not simple. You''d better confirm the attitude of Feng family first." "If they don''t intend to follow the original agreement and want to continue to pass on the spirit arrest dispatch in the family, do you... Know what to do?" Wen Yan, Shen Chong smiled and pushed his glasses again and said, "Mr. Feng is a person who attaches great importance to the family... Of course I know what to do." "However, I don''t think a man like Mr. Feng is so stupid that he wants to break the original agreement. On the contrary, if he even has the idea of joining Quanxing... Or not being the enemy of the leader in the future, he should also know what people are here?" "I''ll leave it to you..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded with a dull expression. "If you need to use all members as tools, it''s my leader''s direct order. As for whether they will die or live in the end... You can do it yourself." Let''s go, Liu Xiaojiang stood up from the sofa, then looked out of the window with flashing eyes and said: "... I can''t imagine that the backhand left on Wang Ye has played his role so quickly. It seems that the mysterious man was mainly aimed at... It''s really not me." Chapter 478 "I see..." "No matter what the truth is, we can no longer intervene..." Wang also understood the meaning of Zhang Chulan''s words and the reality that the matter has been completely out of control. In this regard, Zhang Chulan first meditated on the other end of the phone for a moment, but then he seemed to suddenly think of something, "Lao Wang, will you come back?" "What about Feng Baobao?" Wang also took the phone and looked around at the deserted street. Although there are still buses in operation in the capital at this time, because people''s daily commuting time has passed, and the nearby stations are really remote, naturally no one will bother Wang Ye at all. "You also know the problem of sister bao''er..." Zhang Chulan said irrefutably. "Although the problems of brother Liu and the whole sex guys have almost attracted the attention of everyone in the circle, not paying attention does not mean that the problem itself does not exist. Moreover, brother Liu almost showed his own problems..." "If someone finds out the problem of sister bao''er at this juncture, especially the fact that she is not old and immortal... I''m afraid there will be a fanaticism far better than that caused by eight strange skills in the circle." "Not old, not dead..." "This is enough to make anyone covet, not to mention when this kind of disaster is coming and everyone is not sure of the future..." "So..." "What people like me can do is to hide as much as possible to ensure that sister bao''er will not be noticed before all the dust has settled." "However, I can''t guarantee that there are no other people who know sister bao''er in the world, and I''m not sure if director Zhao, as the leader of the company, will be forced by brother Liu to use all means in the end, and then..... Make up his mind to sister bao''er, who is not old and immortal and extremely mysterious." "I need a strong helper like you, Lao Wang. I hope that sister bao''er can at least seek good fortune and avoid bad luck by virtue of the strange door after the wind in the time of world turmoil..." "Lao Zhang..." Wang would not be surprised. He had been with Zhang Chulan for so long before. Naturally, he knew the goods'' attitude towards Feng Baobao. "If there is no such thing as Ying Gou and Quan Xing, I don''t mind helping Feng Baobao''s unlucky thing. Anyway, she seems to live more thoroughly than all of us. Finally, even if she knows her life experience, she doesn''t have to change her temperament suddenly." "But..." "In the current situation, there are more important things for me to do. Since there is no way to stop the chaos from the source, at least make sure that the company and the ten guys can know what the so-called win hook is before the world is completely chaotic." "After all, as far as the current situation is concerned, I think the company and the ten guys can''t confirm the meaning of the word ''yinggou'' even if they guess. Therefore, no one has consulted those Taoists of the Shangqing school, which will undoubtedly only cause more serious losses to the world in the future." "You''re just wasting your time..." Zhang Chulan almost immediately denied Wang Ye''s idea. "Mr. Wang, don''t forget that brother Liu was once from Tianshi mansion and was also the only disciple of master Tian. His seniority alone is enough to make other Taoist Masters give some face..." "When Zhengyi Tianshi mansion didn''t clearly express their attitude, how could those Shangqing Taoist Masters led by Zhengyi Tianshi mansion stand up to help outsiders deal with the disciples of Tianshi Mansion because of a expelled Wudang disciple...?" "Besides..." "Elder brother Liu also participated in the action in biyou village at the beginning, and because of his status as a disciple of Tianshi mansion, he took the initiative to help clean up the door for the Shangqing sect. He never let the Shangqing sect lose face in the company. He is even a brother of Tianshi mansion who is kind to the Shangqing sect." "You''re going..." "Not only is it absolutely impossible to persuade the Shangqing sect to help, but it is also likely to make brother Liu feel that his previous behavior of saving your life is just making trouble for himself..." "But you can''t do nothing..." Wang also remained indifferent. "I''ve been in Wudang for several years. Naturally, I know the relationship between him and Taoism, but I can''t let others lose their lives in the face of Ying Gou for this reason." "The means of the Taoists of the Shangqing school may or may not be useful... In fact, this kind of thing is not important, because even if those means are really useless, they can at least give more strength to the circle. Maybe they can find other useful ways because of the inheritance of the Shangqing Dynasty." "Lao Wang, you don''t understand what I mean..." Zhang Chulan advised. "I''m not saying that the Taoists of the Shangqing school are not right, and I don''t think that the Taoists will always choose to stand idly by in the end, but at least until Zhengyi Shifu has not clearly expressed its attitude, whether you go or not... In fact, it can''t really affect the decisions of the Taoists of the Shangqing school." "As long as brother Liu insists on his own practice..." "Those Taoist masters of the Shangqing school will certainly take action, and their schools of Taoism will certainly not stand idly by, but all this... Either happened after Zhengyi Shifu expressed its attitude, or brother Liu and those all sex demons did commit crimes that Taoism can''t stand." "Wang family, Yao Xing society, Qiuzhen society..... No matter how miserable they are, they are all things that happen in the circle. Moreover, according to the so-called Jianghu rules in the circle..... Killing the family is quite excessive, but this kind of thing is not an evil deed that has never been done before." "After all, how many genres completely lost their inheritance because of the so-called eight wonders... Do you understand?" "I understand..." Wang also thought and replied. "Lao Zhang, thank you. Whether you helped me solve the trouble at the beginning or advised me not to meddle in yinggou now... You are really much smarter than me." Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan almost immediately understood Wang Ye''s choice, so he began to remind him with a little anxiety: "Don''t be silly, Lao Wang. You and I can''t get involved anymore. Don''t go to those Taoist masters of the Shangqing school......" "Once you decide to do so, even if you still can''t really affect anything, you also make it clear that you want to be enemies with brother Liu. Your call today... Is likely to be completely under brother Liu''s nose!" "... is that the company''s temporary worker in the northeast region?" Wang also took his mobile phone away from his ear and carefully observed his mobile phone communication, but he didn''t notice anything unusual on his mobile phone in the end. "Lao Zhang, thank you for reminding me..." "Ox nose..." Doo... Doo Wang also failed to finish Zhang Chulan''s words this time, so he directly hung up the call with Zhang Chulan. He doesn''t look down on Zhang Chulan''s villain idea, nor will he deny each other because of this different idea, but he doesn''t want to give up his decision because of each other''s kindness. At the luotian festival in Longhu Mountain, Wang also appeared, but only provided Zhang Chulan with another choice, but did not persuade the other party to make the best choice he thought. Even though he was also considering for the other party based on goodwill, he did not affect or force the other party to make a choice and decision in the end. Today, Although the positions between them were completely reversed, the result was the same as before! Chapter 479 "Alas..." Wang also hung up the call, put his mobile phone into his pocket, stood under the street lamp, couldn''t help stretching, shook his head, sighed and smiled: "You''re right. As long as you don''t break away from the category of normal people, everyone is the same in the end......" "It''s a pity that I ran to educate others at the beginning. As a result... What''s the difference between me and the stubborn ordinary people?" Well, He looked at the surrounding streets with relative vigilance, but found that it was still the same as when he first came here. Only occasionally there were tired ordinary people passing by, and none of them came clearly for himself. "Have you given up..." The reason why Wang was in such a hurry to leave home was obviously that he was afraid of the guy who had been chasing and killing himself before. He made a sudden attack when he was in poor condition, so as not to involve DuGe who didn''t know anything and his family members who were ordinary people. After all, the inexplicable guy had attacked himself from time to time before, but this time he didn''t take advantage of his coma. He didn''t know whether the guy was unwilling to take advantage of others'' danger or because he couldn''t get away from other things for the time being. But in either case. Wang also felt that if he continued to stay at home, it would only bring danger to his family. Moreover, due to Ying Gou and the gang of all sex demons, there may be a more serious situation in the circle than the Jiashen rebellion in those years. He also thought he should not choose to ignore it. As the successor of this technique, he naturally wants to keep up with those great warlocks Even if you can''t reach the height of those predecessors, at least let yourself have a clear conscience in this world Thinking, Wang also smiled at himself and shook his head. Then he stepped down the platform of the station and walked along the street lamp to the end of the street. However, He just left the station platform a few steps and saw someone coming in the distance. However, the person passing by this time is still an ordinary person. It seems that he is just an office worker who is very tired. There is no energy similar to the mysterious person in his eyes, and there is only the congenital energy as turbid as the ordinary person Wang also immediately felt that he was too paranoid, and the energy used for observation in his eyes darkened. Then he continued to walk towards the end of the street. He didn''t intend to look like a psychosis and took the initiative to avoid the shift worker who passed by accidentally. result, Just as Wang Ye passed by the office worker, the flow of energy suddenly flashed in the other party''s eyes. Turning back, he slapped Wang Ye''s back heart. "Gee, it''s you again..." Wang also obviously had been prepared for this. He tried to avoid the attack of the other party, opened a few meters away and turned to look at the other party. However, just when he wanted to open the Qimen game and trap the other party directly, he found that the other party was more cautious than himself. When he missed, he pulled away from himself at a faster speed and stood in a position that Qimen game could not take into account with great accuracy. "Hey, do you want to be so careful? How many times do you say you''ve done this? Besides, you don''t hurt me every time you succeed. Since you don''t intend to kill me..... What are you always pestering me for?" "The last time..." the office worker threw away the briefcase on his back, looked at Wang Ye with a very gloomy expression, and finally only choked out a sentence that people couldn''t touch their mind. "The last time?" Wang also heard this sentence, his eyes lit up and thought he was finally going to get rid of each other''s entanglement. "You mean you don''t want to pester me anymore?" After all, he is also a guy who can''t live in the chaotic gold watchman town. Although he looks far less terrible than Liu Xiaojiang in strength, he can easily get caught every time... Who wants to be entangled by such a thing all the time? In this regard, Office workers are still standing where Qimen bureau can''t take care of the, staring at Wang, but they don''t answer this question. "You''re dead today!" "Ah?" Wang was also surprised. Unexpectedly, the other party''s entanglement during this period of time finally wanted to end with his own death. Doesn''t this mean that as long as you''re not dead... The other party is likely to continue to entangle? See this, Wang also naturally did not dare to neglect at all. He immediately opened the layout of the strange door behind the wind, for fear that the other party would suddenly attack him like before. But, Office workers saw that Wang also opened the strange door game, but they did not avoid entering the game as before. Instead, they slowly raised the corners of their mouth and took the initiative to enter the strange door game they were more or less afraid of. "Luan Jin watchman is useless to me..." "Although other techniques have been strengthened in the strange door after the wind, even if you use the tortoise fly body to strengthen the effect... It can not be called no solution." "Besides..." Speaking of which, He raised his eyes to Wang Ye, who looked a little confused, and said: "Have you... Killed anyone?" "What do you mean?" Wang could not help but frown. "Have you ever killed anyone..." the office worker looked at Wang Ye without fear, stretched out his hand, pointed to his chest and said: "Besides, it''s still such an innocent ordinary person..." Cluck! Wang also heard this sentence, his heart immediately tightened. He can naturally understand what the other party means, because he has seen the other party more than once and launched attacks on himself in completely different "forms". Sometimes suspected of illusion, sometimes attached to puppets, and sometimes even become a natural phenomenon itself But it can be confirmed that each time it is not the real person of the other party, and this time... The other party is likely to be attached to ordinary people! Seeing Wang Ye''s reaction to his words, the office worker slowly spread his arms under Wang Ye''s gaze and said: "Come on, I can''t even exert my original strength with such a weak constitution of ordinary people. Any simple technique may kill me, but... Can you do it?" Wang also looked at the office worker hesitantly, "you..." "Of course I won''t joke about my life." the office worker smiled proudly and said. "But if you don''t start with this body, even if I can''t use this body to exert my original strength, you... Will die." Wen Yan, Wang also subconsciously took a step back, obviously having the idea of running away. "Hum..." the office worker said again. "Don''t try to escape. Since I dare to come to you in this way, I naturally think of a way to deal with you. As long as you dare to escape... The owner of this body will die because of you." "Wang Ye, it''s time to make a choice. Whether to kill this ordinary man or to choose to commit suicide in order to avoid the sacrifice of innocent people... I only give you one minute to make a decision." "After all, you are a rare good man. In the face of the choice in this situation, you should also be able to make a decision quickly......... Isn''t it?" "Who are you?" Wang also immediately gave up the idea of running away and looked at the office workers with doubt. He had no idea who the other party was. He actually had such a great hatred with himself. He even threatened himself with the lives of ordinary people. This behavior... Is not like a normal stranger in the circle. Even the whole sex demons can''t do this Chapter 480 "It doesn''t matter who I am..." This seemingly ordinary ordinary office worker, even in the face of the dying man in his heart, obviously did not intend to expose his true identity, let alone the superfluous idea of letting his opponent die. He found that Wang also seemed to really give up the idea of running away and would choose to die for a strange ordinary person. So he continued to walk proudly to Wang Ye, shook his head in contempt and said: "The important thing is..." "I didn''t expect you to be willing to die like a fool when you are dying... Not hesitate to choose to die for a strange ordinary person." "Boy, haven''t you been paying attention to the whole sex recently? Didn''t you want to do something for the so-called people in the world just now? Is it worth it for such an ordinary person you haven''t seen before...?" Say, He already stood in front of Wang Ye, not worried about whether the other party dared to resist. "It seems that I''m still too high-profile..." Wang also looked at the office workers standing not far in front of him. He wanted to do it but didn''t want to hurt the lives of innocent people. He wanted to run and didn''t want innocent people to be implicated because of himself. "If you had been more careful at the Luo Tian Festival and didn''t expose the strange door after the wind to people, maybe... You wouldn''t have been caught dead today." For a while, He can''t think of any way to get himself out safely, nor can he think of how to save the innocent people involved by himself. In a hurry, he will inevitably regret what he has done, but what he regrets is only some of his mistakes in the face of things. "Are you asking me if it''s worth it?" Wang is also well aware of the fact that "the past cannot be retrieved and can be changed in the future." he knows that even if he regrets now, he can''t change the history that has happened. So When he looked up at the office workers again, the hesitation in his eyes dissipated a lot. Instead, he was free and easy to his own experience. "If I have to think about whether it''s worth doing anything, it''s estimated that I won''t be removed from Wudang Mountain. Now... I''m still the monk who cultivates self-cultivation on the mountain." "Stupid..." office workers still scoff at Wang Ye''s choice. Seeing that the plot succeeds, they are not in a hurry to send Wang Ye a journey by themselves, and he is obviously more inclined to let the other party end it by himself than by himself. "How can an ordinary person who hasn''t even seen you compare with the people in the world you think about? If only one person dies... It is possible to let more people live. Even fools know how to make choices." "I''m different from you..." Wang also knows that there is no way to escape. Since the other party wants to argue with himself, he will not be in a hurry to die. By the way, he can take the opportunity to think about ways to solve the trouble. "Some people are willing to do anything for their own selfish desires, while others are willing to give up their desires for the sake of righteousness..." "Sometimes, in order to make more people gain benefits, those high-ranking people in the world can accept losses to a certain extent, and based on rational and factual thinking, it may be said that this is immoral behavior, but it can not be said that it is completely wrong intellectually." "But..." So far, He looked firmly at the office worker in front of him and said, "I''m just a wild road in the mountains..." "I don''t need to consider those practical problems. I just need to distinguish what can be done and what can''t be done... That''s enough." "I want to be like those elders who have already emerged in the legend. I don''t want people all over the world to suffer some senseless disasters... And I don''t want to see too many innocent people involved." "This is just what I want to do in the future, but I don''t know whether I have that ability or not, and I''m not sure what degree my life can achieve..." "And what is happening now..." "This innocent man who was accidentally involved by me, whether he survived or not was earlier than those impending situations, and it was also a life I was really able to save right now..." "If only for the uncertain future, I should easily give up the innocent people in front of me... What reason do I want to save the so-called people in the world?" "After all, I''m not a high-ranking manager. No matter what the world turns out to be... The first-class reputation can''t be placed on me." "If it were not just for the most basic good intentions, but simply unwilling to see the people all over the world suffer inexplicably, I believe those legendary elders who have already emerged would not be respected by future generations like today..." "Since it''s just the most basic good idea for people and just don''t want to see people suffer, how can those who hope to keep up with their predecessors... Watch the innocent people involved die?" "Don''t do it with evil, and don''t do it with good..." "If you say..." "Saving ten thousand people is good, saving one person... Isn''t that good?" "You are really a Bodhisattva..." the office workers rarely endured Wang Ye''s long speech, but they were obviously impatient with these words. "But I don''t care what you are. Since you want to save this life that doesn''t have much value... Let''s do it." "My purpose is just you for the time being. As long as you are willing to end it yourself... Naturally, no one wants to embarrass this fish, which is nothing." "Your purpose... Isn''t it a strange door after the wind?" Wang also suddenly noticed the most important point, and his eyes at each other became more confused. "... is this your last word?" the mysterious man attached to the office worker obviously won''t answer this question. "... at least I''ve been in contact for so long that I can''t die. Understand?" Wang also noticed the mysterious man''s caution and couldn''t help but feel helpless. He smiled and scratched his head with his hand, but his heart was not as relaxed as it showed, but gradually sank to the bottom of the valley with time. In the face of such a cautious mysterious man, he couldn''t find a perfect way to get out. Seeing that the other party had been impatient by himself, he even threatened himself again. Even if there were powerful eight strange skills in the rumor, he could only choose to be obedient. "One minute has passed..." the meaning of the mysterious man is already self-evident. It is obvious that he is taking the lives of office workers to threaten Wang Ye to end himself quickly. Wen Yan, Wang also took a deep look at the office workers in front of him, and then looked down at his slowly raised hands. He will not doubt whether the mysterious man is deceiving himself or whether he will let innocent office workers go after his death. Because the fact is like what the mysterious man said just now. A strange ordinary person seems almost worthless in the eyes of strangers. As long as he dies... This office worker has no use value in the mysterious man. Moreover, considering that the mysterious person has been hiding his identity, it is obviously unnecessary for the other party to do something superfluous afterwards, so as not to let the company or other outsiders notice what happened here last, All the thoughts in Wang Ye''s heart finally turned into a helpless sigh Chapter 481 A moment later, The mysterious man looked at Wang Ye who fell to the ground and the blood still spreading slowly on the ground, and his eyes could not help showing an emotion that was difficult to hide. "Headmaster, I finally succeeded..." However, Just as the mystery man said he was going to turn and leave, "The word ''leader'' in your mouth doesn''t mean I win..." Liu Xiaojiang suddenly appeared under the street lamp like a ghost, which immediately stunned the mysterious man who was ready to leave, but his eyes were not so surprised at Liu Xiaojiang''s arrival. It seemed that he just didn''t expect Liu Xiaojiang to come so fast. And Although based on all kinds of rumors outside and some of the facts he saw with his own eyes, he should be very clear about the terror represented by the word "yinggou", he did not show any tension and fear in front of Liu Xiaojiang. Instead, he looked at the full-fledged leader with his eyes without fear. On the other end, After Liu Xiaojiang finally appeared here, in addition to the first sentence, he did not give priority to the mystery man, but walked slowly past each other, came to Wang Ye''s still warm body, and directly collected the body into a special space with a phagocyte. "He''s dead..." the mysterious man frowned slowly when he saw Liu Xiaojiang''s behavior. "I think even an inexplicable monster like you can never bring the dead back to life..." "You''re strange..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t intend to ignore the self righteous of the mysterious man, but after recovering Wang Ye''s body with a phagocyte, he turned and looked at the hidden and exposed curfew. "To confirm your identity..." "Those guys of Qiuzhen society have been hurt by you. If it hadn''t been for Wang Ye''s sudden running to stop me, and everything happened too coincidentally, I might not have noticed... There are still inexplicable friends like you in the world." "You... Should be the Gu abnormal pavilion that suddenly disappeared out of thin air in front of many strange people?" Wen Yan, A little surprise finally appeared in the mysterious man''s eyes, but it was well covered up, and then he pretended to be confused. "Gu Queting?" However, Liu Xiaojiang did not care about the mysterious man''s reaction, but continued to speak slowly and selfishly: "The reason why you are so confident in facing me is just based on your confidence in daluodong view..." "Or..." "It''s just because your Gu Terating Pavilion is not here at all, and you can go and go freely with the ability of Da Luodong view, so you don''t care if I''m really so frightening... Right?" "So..." "Your ability to attach yourself now seems to be very much like the sun rising God of Quanzhen school, or similar to those immortal families of Chuma immortal... But there are still considerable differences in essence." "After all, even if Quanzhen sends out the Kung Fu of Yang God, or the so-called relying on attachment, but if you suffer more than a certain degree of attack, the injury will also be fed back to the noumenon in the end, which is not enough to support you to behave so confident and fearless as you are now." "Let me see..." Say, He even touched his chin thoughtfully and bowed his head under the gaze of the mysterious man. He looked as if he didn''t take the other party as one thing at all, regardless of whether the other party would feel despised. After feeling Liu Xiaojiang''s contempt for himself, although he didn''t rush up to die in a hurry, the mysterious man was still angry with this kind of thing, and his tone of voice was much colder than before. "How can a guy like you understand..." "Ah..." before the mysterious man finished, Liu Xiaojiang looked up impolitely and interrupted the other party, saying: "Isn''t your ability related to the Feng Shui and Qi bureau? The Dalao cave view is also a unique skill about techniques... No wonder you had to force Wang Ye to end it before. It turns out that you can''t kill people when you use this method?" "Is this the daluodong temple..." "Mr. Gu..." the dark golden light used for observation flashed in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. Finally, looking at the mysterious man attached to ordinary office workers, he couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing: "It''s all the blessings left by immortal Ziyang at risk. In the end, you just learned something like da Luodong temple... It''s really boring." "You want to die!" seemed to poke the biggest pain in the mysterious man''s heart, and even directly let the other party admit his true identity, completely forgetting his cautious attitude from beginning to end. "Did I say something wrong..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the mysterious man in front of him as if he were looking at Gu Terating himself. "Once it is the ability related to the Feng Shui and Qi Bureau, it can indeed affect anything, but this influence... Can''t be an immediate means." "Like..." "The Qinling dead land you and I have been to is also very dangerous. As long as you don''t follow the correct route, even if you finally leave the area... You will still be affected by the gas Bureau, and even few people can escape the inevitable end." "Because..." "People also have gas bureaus, but compared with the terrain gas bureaus formed by nature, or the environmental gas bureaus deliberately created by others... People''s gas bureaus are simply too fragile. They are so fragile that other external forces can easily affect their own gas bureaus." "The reason why Qinling is called the ''dead land'' is that the gas situation in that place is dangerous enough. Its final impact on people is almost the same as cutting off all possibilities on people, rapidly changing people''s destiny and eventually leading them to death." "As for the daluodong temple..." "I have to say, even I have to admit that the Feng Shui and Qi bureau is mysterious and terrible to some extent, because it is enough to kill everyone unconsciously, and even has nothing to do with the strength of the affected people......" "However, just because it is scary enough and mysterious enough to be difficult to understand, it is difficult for people to understand and master this power. At most, they just understand the fur of it. It is impossible for anyone to do the same uncanny workmanship as nature, so they can''t play too extraordinary uncanny power." "Mr. Gu, the reason why you can''t attack Wang is not because of the daluodong temple... No, it should be said that it is the restriction of the Feng Shui and Qi Bureau." "Even if your understanding of the Feng Shui and gas Bureau has reached an incredible level, you still can''t bear the consequences of directly attacking people in the gas Bureau. You can only follow the ''rules'' and lead people to death step by step... Isn''t it?" "To put it bluntly..." "Feng Shui and Qi Bureau, a mysterious thing, can even be said to be the greatest ''offensive'' means of heaven, and it is also the biggest dependence on which it can be used to control the fate of all kinds of things. Manpower... Especially ordinary people like you, how can you do whatever you want under the eyes of heaven?" "So..." So far, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Gu abnormal pavilion with a bland expression and said: "Mr. Gu, I would say that you have such a delusion to see everything and want to master everything completely. However, people who have long been doomed to the upper limit of their own ability can only be boring onlookers..." Chapter 482 When Liu Xiaojiang was on Longhu Mountain, he had some knowledge of the gas Bureau in class in the morning and evening. But this thing is almost the same as the number of Qimen skills. If you want to master it, you need to spend a lot of time to learn it. It is even more difficult to learn than Qimen skills, and even if you learn... The effect is far less pure than that of magic and Taoism. So In fact, his understanding of the mysterious art of Feng Shui and Qi bureau is similar to that of those strange arts. He just understands the real role of this thing. He can''t use the art as skillfully as Wang and Zhuge Qing, let alone master the use of Feng Shui and Qi Bureau. However, based on his partial understanding of the art and Feng Shui and Qi Bureau, coupled with his very special Dharma observation ability, even the incredible stunts such as Fenghou Qimen and daluodong view are unlikely to pose a great threat to him or even play a role. At this point, After Liu Xiaojiang used his own view of Dharma, it seems that this seems to be a Gu abnormal Pavilion attached to ordinary office workers. In fact, it is not a true sun god, and it has nothing to do with the relying ability existing in witchcraft This is just to forcibly arrange the branches of one''s own gas situation on other things... It is more like a separate ability. And Liu Xiaojiang can''t see any gas situation belonging to him in the ordinary office worker, which shows that the ordinary man has already lost his life and may have died before he was occupied by others. Lao Wang, Lao Wang, what should I say to you? It''s so easy to be threatened by a boring guy. Unexpectedly, the other party doesn''t even have chips that can be used for threat This fucking death is for nothing! "Boy, don''t think that if you have enough talent and strength, you can act recklessly in this world." Gu Terating glared at the arrogant Liu Xiaojiang through the body of ordinary office workers. "Sometimes... Pure personal strength can not represent everything. Besides, you are only stronger than those so-called ten guys. In the face of the power that ordinary people have mastered in recent years, even you can''t escape and eventually become a mole ant." "As long as those ordinary people make up their mind to get rid of you, at best..." He obviously doesn''t think Liu Xiaojiang is dangerous to himself. He is still very confident in daluodong view and the current situation. "It''s just a matter of the size of the loss..." "So..." Liu Xiaojiang looked calmly at the fearless Gu abnormal Pavilion. "I would say that Mr. Gu, you are just a boring guy. You are not only far inferior to the nine people in terms of means and talent, but now even this vision... Is no different from a frog at the bottom of a well." "However, this is also an inevitable result. Who told you that Mr. Gu still stays in that year, and what you do is still related to that year. You will always be the mediocre people behind rootless students..." "You think you''re inheriting the idea of that shit stirring stick, but you don''t realize that even he has already chosen to give up. Besides... I don''t think you really know the idea of that shit stirring stick, because you don''t even understand why the world calls him a shit stirring stick." "What do you know?!" Gu Terating looked at Liu Xiaojiang fiercely. "I really haven''t seen rootless students..." Liu Xiaojiang naturally knew what Gu Terating meant and what the other party was questioning, so he said: "However, perhaps because they are both rootless and have some roughly the same ideas, it''s easier to guess each other''s ideas..." Say, He looked up at Gu Terating, who was somewhat angry, and said: "I know very well what kind of guy you are looking for..." "Because he claims to be the so-called ''Rootless life'', he doesn''t know where he should go in the future, but based on his identity as a different person, it''s easy to find the role of a different person in the world, so he should be more free and easy than anyone, and more rational than anyone." "In fact, in the final analysis..." "The reason why you guys follow rootless life is nothing more than yearning for his free and easy nature. You think that that state is the attitude that a man of practice should have. In addition, his work is so unpredictable... It will inevitably attract some confused people." "Mei Jinfeng is such a muddle headed person, but it''s not true that the all-round Gu abnormal pavilion was not, and in those years, most of them were such strange people. Exaggerating, they even didn''t know what they were living for." "You have no goal to pursue, and you don''t know what you want, so you will rely on meeting your desires and try to find an answer in this way..." "Rootless was very clear about the role of otherness in the world when he was born, so he soon noticed the problems of you all sex demons, so..... He wanted to guide you demons to find their own answers, trying to make all sex more normal in this way." "The purpose... May be for the so-called great righteousness, or for the stability of the world, but what he ultimately wants is that he will not divide people into three, six and nine grades, but will only divide people into several different types according to the facts, and hopes that he can guide the most unstable group of people." "This is a decision made by rootless students when they see themselves and focus on other things. This choice... Even in the eyes of other aliens, it is enough to make anyone feel incomprehensible, or even think that he is the same as the whole nature, but in fact, it is also human." "For such rootless plants..." "I don''t intend to easily treat rootless students acting with the whole sex as a shit stirring stick like other strangers in the circle at that time, even if he really looked like that at that time..." Hearing these words, Gu Terating looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a little doubt in his eyes. He obviously didn''t know why the other party suddenly said good words about rootless life. It was clear that he had denied rootless life to a certain extent just now. "What the hell do you mean?" "I mean..." Liu Xiaojiang continued. "If things only come here, then rootless man is really not the so-called shit stirring stick. You follow his choice... It can also be said to be quite wise and give yourself a chance." "But unfortunately... It''s not just here." "Because in the years of war, he mostly encountered some unacceptable changes. Finally, he found other things that can better prove his life, that is, Feng Baobao, whom Mr. Gu should also know, and the meaning represented by the surname ''Feng''." "Family..." "He clearly claimed to be a ''Rootless student'', but later he had a close relationship with people, and even married and had children like an ordinary person. Maybe it was nothing to him at that time, but an accident on the road." "He was still the ''Rootless student'' of that year, and there were more important things to do. At first, he couldn''t understand the meaning of the word ''family''. Until he lost it, he finally understood that he was not a ''Rootless student'' and directly led to the subsequent chaos." "That is no longer the rootless student of ''Rootless'', the guy who began to pursue connection with others because of loss, and Feng Yao who led to the'' Eight Wonders'' and the ''Jiashen rebellion'' He is an out and out shit stirring stick. " Chapter 483 "Mr. Gu..." When Liu Xiaojiang said this, he looked up at Guqu Pavilion and said: "I ask you to recall the Feng Yao who was sworn to you in the valley. Did he look like a free and easy rootless student at that time?" Although Gu Terating doesn''t like to see the new all-around leader in front of him, considering that he can escape the control of the other party at any time, his strong confidence in his mood cultivation, and wugensheng, the brother he cares about most, he can''t help but fall into memory. But if he really thought about it according to Liu Xiaojiang''s words, he soon noticed the changes in rootless life, but he was still unwilling to admit it. "Headmaster, he can''t..." "It''s really impossible..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head before Gu Terating finished talking. "If it was the casual rootless student at the beginning, how could it risk the taboo in the eyes of all alien schools to become brothers with you before the war was over? It should be said that even if it was not in the era of war, it would never be possible even in the era of peace." "He wugensheng may not resist making friends with you. After all, most of you are the best in various alien schools, not to mention making heroes... But the truth of multiple friends and multiple paths, I think he wugensheng, as the all-round leader, should and would like to maintain a relationship with you." "Moreover, even if he is not such a utilitarian person, otherwise he can''t make friends with you, but... Since he can maintain a good relationship with you without making friends with you, why does he risk his taboo and suddenly say he wants to make friends with you?" "Mr. Gu, I think if it was the casual rootless student at the beginning, at that time, I would rather cut off contact with your friends than hurt most of you because of my own problems..." "Isn''t that the rootless student you followed?" "Regardless, he said he wanted to be sworn to you, and then even led to the disappearance of Trinity. It looks like Feng Yao with flesh and blood... Is he really the rootless student in those days?" "....." Gu Qiting thought more and more that Liu Xiaojiang was right, but because of his long-standing respect for rootless life, it was difficult to admit that rootless life harmed everyone. "You were a full-fledged man in those days. It seemed to me that it was a right choice to follow the rootless choice at the beginning. Following him also gave yourself a chance." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about Gu Terating''s idea, but continued to speak slowly. "But when you were sworn in, even if you found the changes in rootless life, you still took into account the past and chose to ignore it, so that because of your warm blood, you made a decision without considering what the ''36 thieves'' looked like in the eyes of other schools." "Even if this kind of thing was not in the era of war at that time, even today... What did your brothers, including you, who were completely different from the whole nature, regard the same door who died in the hands of the whole nature as...?" "Even if some schools are willing to let go of this kind of thing, because there are no disciples who died in the hands of Quan Xing on their own side..." "But if those alien schools that are relatively hostile to the whole nature never forgive their disciples for being with the whole nature, and even choose to clean up the portal after learning about the whole thing, it will let those famous and decent sects who also regard the members of the whole nature as demons know... How to deal with themselves?" "What''s more, it''s still in an era when everyone doesn''t want to see any mistakes..." With that, Liu Xiaojiang once again looked at the Gu abnormal pavilion with complex eyes and said: "In my opinion, rootless life at that time was not rootless at all, but the flesh and blood but ordinary alien Feng Yao..." "Since he is just an ordinary person, there will be times when he is stupid. Even if he doesn''t speculate with malice about his purpose of suddenly saying he wants to be sworn in with you, it can only be a wrong choice at that time. You guys with hot heads are as stupid as you." "Jiashen rebellion..." "Those guys who hurt you for the sake of Baqi skills and even ignore the rules at all are hateful in my eyes, but he Feng Yao and you thirty-five fools... Are also not worthy of sympathy in my eyes." Speaking of which, He paused for a moment, then slowly raised the corner of his mouth and said: "Of course..." "If it is true that some of you have deliberately caused an incident, if the person who leaked your list of friends is one of your 36 people... Or a few, then the other people who are used really deserve sympathy." "Mr. Gu, I think if you did it yourself, then among the people who are still alive... There should be the culprit of that year?" "Now..." "Can Mr. Gu satisfy my curiosity and tell me... You are so nervous about Wang Ye... Nervous about the existence of the strange door after the wind, is it really just to prevent him from investigating the truth of that year?" "After all, after I made a series of things myself, he clearly left Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao and no longer regarded the investigation of the truth as the main purpose... Why must he die?" "Are you doing this because you are dead and rootless, so you don''t want Feng Baobao to be exposed to the truth of that year, or..." "That''s enough!" Gu Terating suddenly opened his mouth and interrupted Liu Xiaojiang. "I''m just jealous of the strange door after the wind. Why can I see everything in the world, but it''s difficult to affect anything, and it can easily control all changes... Even time." "The strange door after the wind should have disappeared completely..." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Gu Terating Pavilion, which showed no abnormality. He couldn''t help shaking his head calmly and said: "You don''t want to say... Well." "Although I''m not interested in these things about you, daluodong temple is also one of the eight wonders after all, and it''s also a method of taking chaos that shouldn''t continue to exist in the world. Moreover, you Mr. Gu... Really know too much." Let''s go, He gave up the clich ¨¦ from Gu Terating''s mouth and planned to read his memory directly after solving the other party. Then he walked step by step towards the fearless ordinary office worker. On the other side, When Gu Terating heard Liu Xiaojiang''s words, his eyes were like looking at a fool. There was no sense of crisis in his heart. "Boy, you are really powerful, even rare. I''m afraid even Zhang Zhiwei can''t compare with you, but..... I don''t have any weakness in my current situation." "On the contrary..." "If the leader really changed because of his family in those years, then..... I''m really looking forward to it now. If something happens to the little girl of the Liu family in Western Hunan, what kind of changes will happen to your little monster?" Hum!!! The towering black energy spread in an instant, Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes were still indifferent when he looked at Gu Terating, but his tone of voice was very cold. "You can''t wait for that day..." Chapter 484 See this, Even in the face of the monstrous black energy, Even if there is no chance of winning, Gu Terating was still so confident and fearless. Even when he thought he had angered Liu Xiaojiang, he looked threatening and said: "Oh, it seems that even if you are a rare monster, you are essentially no different from those ordinary people. You also have people or things that you pay more attention to... Do ridiculous monsters have feelings?" "You pay so much attention to the girl of the Liu family in Xiangxi..." "Ying Gou, for your sake, I don''t know what you really want to do, but as long as I don''t investigate what happened that year and help Feng Baobao understand his life experience, there will be no conflict between you and me. Naturally, I won''t attack the girl of the Liu family in western Hunan." "Otherwise..." So far, He looked at Liu Xiaojiang, whose eyes became colder and colder in the field, and did not care that the bright black energy had been completely covered around him, saying: "If you insist on fighting against me, even if it is difficult for me to win you, you will feel the taste of loss." "I believe that a monster like you who is not easily accepted will not want to lose those who have accepted you... Even those who can and are willing to accept you." "After all, if you are really the monster that has been around for an unknown time, you must know more about what a terrible thing ''loneliness'' is than those mortals..." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang seemed to be threatened and stopped, but his eyes looked at Gu Terating with sympathy. "Mr. Gu, you are not stupid, but you are really pathetic..." "Where am I pitiful?" Gu Terating thought Liu Xiaojiang had compromised, but he didn''t expect that the other party dared to provoke himself in words. "Even if it was the so-called Jiashen rebellion in those years, my Gu abnormal pavilion was also capable of being alone. Some guys really had higher talents than my Gu abnormal Pavilion, but look at them... Look at the Huaiyi that the leader appreciated most. They even lost their lives in the end." "Poor..." "It should be more pitiful for them. No matter how bad my Gu Terating Pavilion is, I can at least do it..." "Because you are ignorant..." Liu Xiaojiang ignored Gu Terating''s self consolation, and then directly interrupted each other: "Because of ignorance..." "You didn''t even know what to do in those years, so that you ended up like those all sex demons... Trying to satisfy your emptiness in other ways, but you didn''t know that road was a no return road from the beginning." "Because of ignorance..." "Even if you are as evil as those all sex demons, you haven''t found your own way. As soon as you touch... You are attracted by the free and easy nature of rootless life, but you don''t know what attracts you." "Because of ignorance..." "You worship rootless production almost blindly. Even if there have been significant changes in each other''s body, and even because of this change, you have chosen a completely different road from what you used to do, you still follow each other all the way behind without looking back." Say, He looked at Gu Terating Pavilion again with sympathetic eyes and said: "Mr. Gu, when you stand in front of a fork in your life, once you get rid of your inner ignorance and make a choice after summing up the past and seeing a lot of things, you won''t feel very pitiful like today..." "You say Zhou Sheng, you say Zhang Huaiyi... You think they lost their lives in the end. They must be more pitiful than they look." "However, you have no idea why they made such a choice. I don''t know why they all have the ability to live in the world, but in the end they all make the stupid decision you think..." "Because..." "Although they are as full of blood as you are, at least they understand in the things they encounter after the end of their marriage, and know their marriage with rootless students... And how wrong they are to understand the eight wonders later." "So..." "After probably solving their own private affairs, someone will suddenly show up... Deliberately lead some people who were eager to get Baqi skills in those years, hoping to make up for their mistakes in this way, and want everything to be completely buried with their own death." "But unfortunately..." "You thirty-six thieves also have their own thoughts, especially those who hold eight strange skills. As long as you guys are alive and eight strange skills still exist in the hands of some people with insufficient energy, everything is doomed not to end with someone''s death." "Zhang Huaiyi..." "I think he should have thought of this, so he seems to want everything to be buried with himself, but secretly keeps the source of energy." "As for the purpose..." "At first, he should just want to leave enough strength for Zhang Chulan so that his innocent grandson can at least protect himself in the hands of the enemy without knowing anything..... Coupled with the incomplete source of energy and body at the beginning, it is indeed enough to ensure this under the best circumstances." "The appearance of Feng Baobao......" "I think even Zhang Huaiyi will feel surprised, but in the end, it is because Feng Baobao changed his initial plan and gave Feng Baobao a chance to explore his life experience after strengthening the future survival guarantee of his grandson." "Mr. Gu, you can say that Zhang Huaiyi is selfish, or he is a liar... Even a hypocrite, but from the perspective of an ordinary person who has been involved in mistakes, I think he has not done anything wrong in essence, but just can''t make up for his mistakes." "However, whether it''s for the grandson to protect himself, leaving an incomplete source of energy and body, or later adding a layer of guarantee for this matter, which gives Feng Baobao the opportunity to explore his own life experience in the future. In fact... It''s obviously forced to leave eight wonders." "Moreover, even if Feng Baobao is given the opportunity to explore his life experience, it is completely unknown whether it will succeed in the future. In addition... This life experience problem is not related to the truth of everything in that year." "As for whether Feng Baobao will explore the truth after knowing his identity..." "I think the choice he made in this matter is undoubtedly the difference between you and Mr. Gu, because he still gives the choice to the innocent, not for someone, for what he thinks is right and to make up for his mistakes. He feels that everything is taken for granted." "Although Zhang Huaiyi had many regrets in his life, he also made the wrong choice like you..." "But in my eyes, at least it won''t make people feel poor. Even if he still lost his life because of his mistakes in that year, and even had to choose to hide for his family for many years, he can still be regarded as an indomitable man in the end, not a mole ant in various senses." "Mr. Gu, a guy like you who claims to see everything clearly, but knows it is wrong but does nothing, just tries to cover up the truth of everything, and even takes everything for granted on this basis Isn''t it pathetic? " Chapter 485 "Why are mole crickets and ants called mole ants..." Liu Xiaojiang found that Gu Qiting still felt right until now. He didn''t even think he was capable of threatening his life. He shook his head and said: "Because they can''t see things that are far more powerful than themselves, and they don''t think there are those powerful things in the world. They just think that they... And everything in front of them are the most important. They are a more sad creature than the frog at the bottom of the well." "Mr. Gu, don''t you think this creature is actually very similar to you now?" "Where on earth did you know this..." Gu Terating obviously didn''t intend to accept this provocation, but he didn''t understand why Liu Xiaojiang knew so much. After all, even those ten guys who master eight strange skills can''t know the truth of everything in those years, and they and others who are still alive up to now can''t tell such a thing to an inexplicable monster, not to mention the prohibition left by the leader in those years. Therefore, no matter what aspect of the problem is considered, it is impossible for outsiders to know all the truth. "I just said..." Liu Xiaojiang said frankly. "If it''s just about rootless life, based on the roughly same identity and ideas in a certain period of time, it''s not difficult for me to guess the changes in him that year." "If it''s about Zhang Huaiyi, after all, I''ve been in contact with Zhang Chulan, and I''ve heard so much from the two old men on Longhu Mountain. Naturally, I know what kind of person the other person is..." "As for the Zhou Sheng of that year..." Say, He watched Gu Terating slowly raise the corner of his mouth and said: "Since he is also a person who can make Mr. Gu resent, I think even if there are some differences between Zhou Sheng and Zhang Huaiyi this year, they will be highly similar in some aspects. At this time, considering the problems you obviously care about most..... Most of them are the view of that year." "Are you also investigating the events of that year?" Gu Terating obviously didn''t believe Liu Xiaojiang. He had guessed some situations of that year only by guessing, so his eyes looking at Liu Xiaojiang gradually became dangerous. See this, Although Liu Xiaojiang was not afraid of the threat from Gu Terating Pavilion, he still spread his hand to the other party and said: "I said I didn''t care about what you did in those years. What I cared about was the next cleaning... And most of the unstable factors related to Baqi technology. Therefore, even if you want to solve Mr. Gu''s problem today, you will only dig out the big Luo cave view in your mind afterwards." "As for the so-called truth..." Speaking of which, It was as if he suddenly thought of something. He touched his chin with his hand under the gaze of Gu Terating. Then he looked up at Gu Terating thoughtfully and said: "Ah..." "I''m really not very interested in these, but I''m still a little confused about the situation of Feng Baobao, but..... I''m not curious about her life experience, but I just want to know the reason why she is not old and immortal." "So..." "It seems that I''m really going to break my promise. After I get rid of Mr. Gu, I really want to see what''s in your mind, but you can rest assured... For the sake of peace after cleaning, I don''t mind keeping it confidential." "Are you really determined to fight me?" Gu Terating frowned slowly when he heard the speech, but he was not afraid of Liu Xiaojiang''s means, but felt that it was more or less troublesome to fight against this monster. After all, even if no one in the world can hurt himself, he is not confident that he can solve each other. When he thinks that he will be remembered by such a monster for the rest of his life, he thinks that as long as he is a normal person... He should not want to provoke such enemies who cannot be really solved. However, Gu Terating found his kindness in the other party, but what he finally got was only a silent ridicule. He looked at Liu Xiaojiang with an extremely disgusting expression on the opposite side, resisted the impulse to blow up his face and said: "No one in the world can hurt me, not even Zhang Zhiwei of Longhu Mountain. Maybe I can''t help you, a monster like you, but since you insist on fighting against me... But you are ready to lose important people?" "Alas..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head helplessly, because through his own perception... He knew that the other party was confident and fearless. It was not a disguise used to cover up his inner vulnerability, but really from his heart and very pure self-confidence. "Mr. Gu, I know you are ignorant, but I didn''t expect you to be so arrogant..." "Daluodong temple, a special skill related to Feng Shui and Qi Bureau, may be a powerful thing that can make people invincible, but it''s too easy for you to satisfy yourself..." Say, He slowly raised his arm towards the still calm Gu Terating, pointed to the black energy that had covered them above his head, and said: "I also spent some time on Longhu Mountain. As early as I just pointed out the shortcomings of daluodong view, you should understand that I am not a person who knows nothing about Feng Shui and gas Bureau, and... If you are not so arrogant, you really had a chance to leave at that time." "Mr. Gu, do you know that I talked with you for so long, and even when I was annoyed by you, I tried not to do it... What is it for?" "Hum..." Gu Terating looked around again along Liu Xiaojiang''s fingers, even blocking the bright black energy, and said: "Don''t you just want the black energy to completely cover the surroundings?" "Oh..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Gu abnormal Pavilion unexpectedly and said, "since I have already noticed my purpose, is it because you are not present?" "Even if you kill me, what can you do..." Gu Terating smiled disapprovingly. "It doesn''t matter if I''m not dead. Do you think I''ll rush into contact with a monster like you?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang slowly put down his raised arm, looked at Gu Terating, who was still confident in his own means, and said: "Mr. Gu, I said that even if I can''t master the ability of Feng Shui and Qi Bureau, I still know why this thing can work..." "Since you know I''m trying to cover everything with black energy, you can suppress your anger and don''t choose to start immediately... Then why don''t you look around without your own observation?" "Look at this completely covered area. Is Feng Shui still flowing? Is there a trace of Qi that can flow out through the black energy?" "What did you do?!" Gu Terating, based on his self-confidence in daluodong view and the fact that he was not here, naturally would not be careful to use the view method at all times, so as not to speed up the operation of energy attached to ordinary people, resulting in his inability to maintain long-distance control. But now, after Liu Xiaojiang''s reminder, after he saw the flow of the gas bureau with the observation method, even if he still didn''t think he could hurt himself in this case, he couldn''t help but frown slowly. Some couldn''t understand the meaning of Liu Xiaojiang''s doing so. "I just cut off all your vitality..." Liu Xiaojiang said slowly. "Now, whether you want to escape from here or I solve this part of consciousness here, you can''t avoid being contaminated with the surrounding black energy. The fierce energy poison of the black energy will also infect you and erode with the recovery of this part of consciousness." "Oh, by the way, I''ll remind you..." "The special energy poison mixed in my black energy is at least ten times more deadly than Tang clan''s Dan bite. Even Zhang Huaiyi, who realized the source of energy, can''t carry the Dan bite. You are just an ordinary person who has mastered the Da Luodong view... How long can you carry it under this energy poison?" "Besides..." "After being invaded by this breath poison, I will immediately know where you are, so... Mr. Gu, please rest assured, I will go to collect your body immediately. After all, if your body is completely rotten, even if it doesn''t affect anything, people will feel unable to start." Hearing these words, Gu Terating felt as if he were in an ice cellar, and he felt the chill from head to foot. "You..." However, Liu Xiaojiang ignored Gu Terating Pavilion this time, and his eyes were full of jokes about it. Then, under the frightened gaze of Gu Terating, he turned and withdrew from the area covered by black energy, leaving the fear of loneliness and waiting for death to the other party alone. Chapter 486 As one of the eight wonders, It is also a powerful stunt related to Feng Shui and Qi Bureau, It can indeed be regarded as the most difficult ability on a certain level, However, it is precisely because it can kill people invisibly. After fully mastering it, it is comparable to the way of heaven that the world cannot resist. It can even attack others in a way equivalent to changing the number of lives. Its entry benchmark and cultivation difficulty will only be higher than other unique skills. Or It is impossible for anyone in the world to build the daluodong temple to a great success, because the Tao of heaven will not allow anyone to "replace" himself to exercise power. Things that are very likely to violate the rules, such as the Qimen after the wind and the daluodong temple, were actually doomed from the beginning that the upper limit will not be too high. It''s not so much that the strange door after the wind can let people master all the changes in the world, as it just gives practitioners the "right to modify" to a certain extent, but it is by no means possible to become the maker behind all rules and things. After all, even the king who has completely mastered the strange door after the wind, even if he can really "I am the king" in his own strange door game, when he wants to know the causes and effects outside that are enough to change the whole world, the result is not much different from other ordinary magicians. This is enough to prove that the so-called Fenghou strange door that allows people to master all the changes in the world, that is, after understanding the operation mechanism of the rules of the heavenly way, people have the ability to be equivalent to the heavenly way itself within a certain range. However, fake is fake. As long as the real is still there, even if it has been confused with the real, it will always be a fake. But The real one is so unbreakable that it can''t be successfully replaced completely. Therefore... The imitation of the fake can''t compare with the real one, and it''s even doomed to be a tragedy as early as the beginning. The unique skill of daluodong temple, which is very similar to the strange gate after the wind on a certain level, even if it can really enable the practitioners to see everything behind the world, it will only be limited by the cold and ruthless dictator of Tiandao. Liu Xiaojiang guessed that Gu Qiting, a person who practices the Da Luo Dong view, is to see clearly... The less truth he knows, the better, because in this way, he may have more or less influence on things by virtue of his own ability and existence... Or silently guide the development of things in some way. If someone can make the daluodong temple a success, it may be regarded by the heaven as the existence of detachment from everything, and in the eyes of the heaven...... detachment from everything is basically an uncontrolled factor, and laissez faire is likely to cause immeasurable damage to the rules. After all, since it is beyond all existence and any rules are no longer applicable to it, how can it still be a member of the rule variables? "This is a double-edged sword..." Liu Xiaojiang stood under the street lamp, touched his chin with his hand, looked at the shrinking area shrouded by black energy in front of him, and felt the despair emitted by Gu Terating Pavilion. Even if he guessed that the existence of Gu Terating pavilion was difficult to affect, he still didn''t abandon his killing intention in his heart. No matter whether Gu Qiting offended herself or possessed the most tricky stunt, it was also a disturbing factor that was very difficult to control in a real sense, and clearly expressed the idea of unscrupulous means and let it go..... Who knows if Liu Yanyan will be in danger? Although it is difficult for Gu Terating to deal with anyone on the material level because of the existence of daluodong temple, and he can only slowly guide the development of things through the Feng Shui and Qi Bureau, he is a guy who can threaten anyone in this way... So he must die! "Win the hook!!!" Liu Xiaojiang watched the black energy shrink to a ball and finally gathered over the head of the office workers controlled by Gu Terating Pavilion. Even if he heard the other party''s last unwilling roar, he didn''t open his mouth to express any apology on this dying occasion. He just looked blandly at Gu Terating''s skin turning black, and finally fell unconscious to the ground and gradually turned into a pool of rotten water "Gee, it''s just an ordinary person who is manipulated. Even if the energy poison mainly erodes Gu Terating Pavilion, a little poison will still be melted away..." The next second, Liu Xiaojiang learned the location of Gu Terating himself through the differentiated energy poison. He looked down at the remains of clothes on the ground. Although it was a pity that he couldn''t help the ordinary man leave the whole body, he didn''t feel any guilt because he wasn''t Wang Ye''s rare silly child. "It''s just a material desire. Is it worth fighting for..." Let''s go, He confirmed that the energy poison in the wreckage had completely dissipated, and then he directly dodged and disappeared into the night. Then, the cold wind at night blew quietly, and the clothes on the ground floated away, as if nothing had happened ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª meanwhile, Near Tonghua North District branch, In the villa, "The ox''s nose is not coming back..." Feng Baobao scratched the back of his head with his hand full of doubts when he saw that Zhang Chulan''s phone was not connected one after another. "Xiaojiang has spared his life. Why does he have to go up... I think he is tired of living." Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan hung up the unanswered call again, then frowned and bowed her head for a moment, saying: "Sister bao''er, what do you think of Taoist Wang... Just think he''s tired of living?" "Otherwise, here?" Feng Baobao opened the instant noodles soaked in his hand, immediately picked up a plastic fork and stuffed the noodles into his mouth, saying: "He knows that... He can''t get... Good results, but he still insists on his own behavior. He always says he wants to do something for others, but the reality is that he can''t sit down at anything..." "... it''s silly." Zhang Chulan thought and shook his head and smiled. "That''s to say..." Feng Baobao ate the instant noodles in his hand, then took the puffed snack aside and said: "How to say..." "I think if he really dies this time... It''s for nothing." "After all, he didn''t do anything when he died. He also said he wanted to do something for others, but the result was that he died in vain... He didn''t do anything." "Didn''t you just call him back..." "Maybe I''m busy..." Zhang Chulan shook his mobile phone helplessly. "That must be the end..." Feng Baobao was stunned and said. "Xiaojiang will not show mercy to niunose. If niunose really wants to stop him..." See this, Zhang Chulan seems to suddenly think of something. She looks at Feng Baobao seriously and asks: "Sister bao''er, sometimes you really see better than us. Don''t say anything about Taoist Wang first... After all, it''s his own choice. We outsiders don''t say much. After all, he did a lot of help before." "Brother Liu..." "What do you think of the rumors about brother Liu outside? If there is no purpose... What does he want to do and actually make such a big battle, isn''t the purpose behind it..." Wen Yan, Feng Baobao thought thoughtfully about his snack and said: "I don''t know..." "But I think what makes me work so hard must be like what the dog said. Only myself is the most important..." "It''s different..." Zhang Chulan couldn''t help but say. "Brother Liu has made a big deal this time. So far, many people have died. I''m afraid more people will be involved in the future. Is it just for the sake of..." Say, He seemed to think of something and swallowed the next words. "Do you want to completely solve the future problems..." Chapter 487 "......" Feng Baobao couldn''t understand Zhang Chulan. She didn''t even know what Liu Xiaojiang wanted to do. She just answered the questions asked according to her own ideas. In fact, she didn''t know some complex things... And didn''t understand them. Zhang Chulan naturally knows this. She knows that if she talks like others, especially in the face of the big guys in the circle, she will be slapped in the face with a spade. After thinking about something clearly, he first pondered for a moment, then looked at Feng Baobao with an inquiring expression and said: "Sister bao''er, if you have to kill some relatively innocent people... Even ordinary people for your life experience, are you willing to continue the investigation as before?" "... have to do it?" Feng Baobao wondered. "Yes, we have to do it. We have to kill those innocent people before we can achieve our goal. Are you willing?" Zhang Chulan nodded and added. Wen Yan, Feng Baobao lost interest in the food in his rare opponent. He looked at Zhang Chulan for a long time and said: "The dog child told me before... As long as it is a threat to me, we should use some special means. If it is those who are not threatened... Why do we have to kill?" "Because..." Zhang Chulan insisted, gritting her teeth. "If you don''t kill those people, sister Bao, you''ll never know your life experience..." "... I don''t know." Feng Baobao thought and finally shook his head. "I don''t know what I will do, but if I really encounter this situation, i... I don''t know yet." "That is to say..." Zhang Chulan looked directly at Feng Baobao''s slightly confused eyes, relieved and couldn''t help shaking his head again. "Sister bao''er could do anything at that time... Right?" "I don''t know..." Feng Baobao said truthfully. "Sister bao''er, I thought everything was too simple before..." Zhang Chulan naturally wouldn''t doubt what Feng Baobao said. But it was precisely because of this that Feng Baobao didn''t confirm himself that he finally understood the problem, so he said: "For sister bao''er, your life experience is undoubtedly the most important issue. I also promised to help you find your family, but I have always ignored the really important issues..." "I believe that even if we continue to investigate the secrets of the Jiashen rebellion in those years, there will always be the day when everything will come to light... But after that?" "What if we were accidentally known by others in the process of investigating the truth...?" "Sister Bao, you have a big problem. No matter who looks at you, the problem of life experience is important... But who is willing to lose his life for this kind of thing? Even if sister Bao doesn''t care about it, I, my third brother and fourth brother... Certainly don''t want you to die." "And..." "Due to the exposure of the identity of temporary workers before, even if we hide well in the process of investigation, your problems will be noticed sooner or later. What should we do at that time? Are we really able to protect you?" Speaking of which, Zhang Chulan couldn''t help rubbing his face with both hands. His eyes were tired and said: "I''ve thought about this before. I think that with the strength of brother Liu and the friendship between us, we may be able to give sister bao''er you to him for protection, but no one thought... He would make such a battle today." "For a long time, we have no time to think about the eight strange skills and Jiashen rebellion, as well as sister bao''er''s life experience, because brother Liu''s own problems... Our original plan has been completely disrupted." "In this case..." "Even if we find out the truth of everything and successfully help sister bao''er confirm your life experience... So what?" "It''s not that we can''t solve the follow-up problems, or even have the ability. When the follow-up problems can''t be hidden, at least let sister Bao have the same life in the world as today... What else can you talk about to make you really carefree." On the other end, Feng Baobao heard Zhang Chulan say so many things in a series, and they are almost incomprehensible. He has already looked at Zhang Chulan like listening to the heavenly book. "... if it''s dangerous, I''ll just run away then." "But..." Zhang Chulan hesitated, "sister Bao, your state is very wrong. It''s not only in your personal ability, but also in your mind... It''s obviously difficult to hide in this world for too long. Sooner or later, someone will catch you back." "By then..." He didn''t go on, because even if he couldn''t guess the specific situation in the future, he knew what cruel behavior those extremely greedy guys outside would do to sister bao''er in the face of her immortality. After all, only the eight strange skills of that year are enough to make some people abandon human nature, and there are some particularly miserable situations among the 36 thieves What''s more, the legendary immortality? "It''s no problem..." Feng Baobao gave Zhang Chulan a thumbs up. "I''m sure I can escape!" "......." Zhang Chulan. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The capital, High rise of a uncompleted residential building, Liu Xiaojiang slowly opened his dark golden eyes and threw his head back in front of the headless body. "Sure enough..." "This thing is undoubtedly a double-edged sword. The deeper you cultivate, the more limited you will be by the way of heaven. Finally... It''s impossible to even lose your own existence." "This Feng Baobao..." "To sum up, the strange gate behind the wind... And the Daluo cave view are all things I shouldn''t consider. The only thing that remains uncertain is......" Buzzing Before Liu Xiaojiang finished speaking, he felt bursts of noise in his pocket. He took out his cell phone and looked at the number displayed on his eyes. The expression on his face suddenly became wonderful. "It''s true that Cao Cao has arrived..." "Brother Liu?" Zhang Chulan''s voice came from the phone. "Zhang Chulan..." considering what he was doing, Liu Xiaojiang finally seemed alienated when he spoke. "I''ve figured it out..." after confirming Liu Xiaojiang''s voice, Zhang Chulan immediately said without hesitation: "Brother Liu, no matter what you want to do next, if you can get me Zhang Chulan''s place... Just say it." "Ho..." Liu Xiaojiang frowned when he heard this, but before he could say no, he almost threw his mobile phone out of the roof because of the other party''s next sentence. "Sister bao''er, it will be your woman... Brother-in-law!" Chapter 488 "Zhang Chulan..." Liu Xiaojiang held the cracked mobile phone on the screen. Knowing that Zhang Chulan could not really have any serious illness, he resisted the impulse to hang up and said: "... is your boy really ill now?" "Hey... Hey..." Zhang Chulan seemed to feel that she was in a hurry just now. Then she smiled awkwardly on the other end of the phone and said: "Brother Liu, you know about sister Bao..." "My younger brother only wants to help this sister from beginning to end, so whether it''s the life experience that sister bao''er attaches most importance to, or whether she can continue to live freely in the future..." "If anything in the world is good for sister bao''er, even if it will be cursed by unscrupulous means in the end... I will not hesitate." "So..." when Liu Xiaojiang heard these words, he could not help frowning and said, "you''ve made an idea on me this time?" "Brother Liu, I may not know what you really want, but many incidents caused by your recent actions have strictly affected sister bao''er''s safety." Zhang Chulan said after a moment of silence. "Sister bao''er is absolutely innocent..." "No..." "Sister bao''er is not only absolutely innocent, she can even be regarded as the same existence as brother Liu. Besides, in terms of feelings before... Aren''t we friends who can trust each other?" "......." even if Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t want Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao to participate, it''s really hard to say too much on this matter. After all, he had learned from the two old people in Longhu Mountain about the attitude of the other party after his death. At this time, considering that the other party had racked his brains to help save Chen duo... It was impossible to refuse the other party thousands of miles away as soon as he opened his mouth. This kind of behavior is too impersonal. Zhang Chulan noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s silence at the moment, especially after discovering that the other party did not immediately deny it, and said: "Now everyone''s attention is focused on you because of brother Liu''s problem with you and your integrity. It seems that you have nothing to do with sister bao''er, but in fact... Just because everyone attaches great importance to brother Liu, you happen to be different from ordinary people." "At present, there are too many concerns caused by ''dissimilarity''. As soon as you come up, you say you want to clean everyone, which almost immediately aggravates the resistance to ''dissimilarity'' in everyone''s heart. Maybe it will also add to some people who were originally peaceful." "In this case, considering what you have done recently, I believe that in the hearts of many people, even if you regard the alien as the enemy of mankind... It is not too much." "Brother Liu, sister bao''er and you are almost the same. Even if they are different from you in some characteristics, they are not separated from the category of human beings in a strict sense, but... Just a so-called immortality is enough for people to divide her." "After..." "Even if my third and fourth brothers hide well and don''t make people notice sister bao''er in the current chaos, no matter what brother Liu''s real purpose is, I don''t think you really want to destroy everything, so the chaos will come to an end sooner or later." "When it''s over..." "I think with brother Liu''s ability, as long as you don''t want to sacrifice for something, if you want to retreat, there won''t be too many choices left in the end..." "And..." "These choices, without exception, will inevitably point to change, integration and seclusion..." "Brother Liu, I never doubt your ability, and I don''t think you really want to die, but you''ve done so much just for your own survival. I don''t know that all this... Almost pushed sister bao''er to a dead end in the future." "After all, the difference between sister bao''er and you is not big. Even if someone is willing to recognize sister bao''er''s human identity, she will never die... Especially if she does this as a human identity, I believe it will only make people salivate more than eight wonders in the eyes of some guys." "Brother Liu, don''t forget..." "Because of the things that old Ma did in biyou village before, the temporary worker status can no longer provide shelter for sister bao''er. It can even be said that she was directly pushed to the table by the leaders of the company. Even if it is well hidden, it will be noticed by the people in the circle who know sister Bao''s existence sooner or later." "Then..." "Because of your problem, brother Liu, people have just passed the disaster caused by dissimilarity. Even if sister Bao is really harmless to humans and animals... She will be sent to the frame of fire with a ''reasonable explanation''." "... it was really my negligence." Liu Xiaojiang obviously did not intend to doubt the greed of human nature, nor did he deny that it was possible to happen. "If there is such a day in the future, I can promise you... I won''t stand idly by on Feng Baobao''s affairs, but my brother-in-law or something... What do you think of Feng Baobao?" "I''m not sure what the future will be like, just like I never thought of today..." Zhang Chulan said. "Instead of betting on the uncertain future, let sister Bao become your person now..." "This is just your wishful thinking..." Liu Xiaojiang interrupted before Zhang Chulan finished. "You think it''s for Feng Baobao''s sake. You think her safety is more important than anything, but do you know... For Feng Baobao herself, is she willing to do what you say?" "You always say that Feng Baobao lacks something. Although it does seem so in fact, she is a living and thoughtful person... Why don''t you ask her what she wants to do and what is the most important to her?" "Zhang Chulan, sometimes such a kind thing will not turn into an extremely sharp knife..." "If sister bao''er can really say why in these aspects..." Zhang Chulan said helplessly. "My third and fourth brothers and I won''t have such a headache as today..." "There is something wrong with sister bao''er''s behavior. Even feelings are only occasionally seen. Although I know what is the most important to her right now, I have to continue to explore the issue of her life experience... With some guarantee." "If only for the sake of simple life experience, sister bao''er will lose her life for this kind of thing. This is the third brother, the fourth brother, master Xu... And I certainly don''t want to see......" Chapter 489 "Wang is dead too..." Liu Xiaojiang said suddenly. "... is Taoist Wang gone after all?" Zhang Chulan was stunned. "Don''t you want to know how he died?" Liu Xiaojiang said flatly. "... is it important?" Zhang Chulan thought and said. "Isn''t it important?" Liu Xiaojiang asked. "Taoist Wang knows what he is doing." Zhang Chulan said calmly. "I believe he will not regret it before he dies..." "Zhang Chulan, Zhang Chulan..." Liu Xiaojiang could not help shaking his head and sighing. "You always seem to be such a rational person... You can even say that you are a little too ruthless, but you can''t control yourself when doing things. You always subconsciously do something that doesn''t accord with reason." "I don''t know how you feel about Feng Baobao..." "But you don''t look like yourself in some things about her... You are selfish, but it''s not your attitude towards yourself. But if you say you are very generous to others, you show some inhumanity to others." "Wang can also choose to die for something you can''t understand. Instead, Feng Baobao... Why not?" "You said that Taoist priest Wang knew what he was doing, so even if he really died, he wouldn''t regret it. You admired him who was willing to die for the things in his heart. Feng Baobao was willing to take risks for his life experience... But you always said that you were considering her safety." "Zhang Chulan, you are neither the dog child in those days nor Xu San and Xu Si who grew up with Feng Baobao. You are not a person who attaches so much importance to feelings... Why do you want to learn from the Xu family and be stupid on Feng Baobao''s problem?" "I remember you had suffered a lot from Feng Baobao. If you were just a rational good man... Then after you came back from Longhu Mountain, you actually did your utmost to Feng Baobao. Why should you continue to intervene in Feng Baobao''s problem?" "Is it just because of Feng Baobao''s experience that you can''t help feeling pity? It''s so simple that you, a smart man, can be willing to take risks... Even afraid of death?" "Zhang Chulan, if this is the case, then your life as a smart man... Is too cheap." "Sister bao''er needs the care of others after all..." Zhang Chulan hesitated. "Brother Liu, I know I''m really mean. I''m the kind of person who does anything to achieve my goal. Even Taoist Wang''s friend... After learning his ideas, I still just hope he can die more valuable, or create value for sister Bao." "I dissuaded Taoist priest Wang, but I didn''t succeed..." "Sister bao''er is different from Taoist priest Wang, and even different from everyone in the world. She is not complete in various senses. The decisions made under such circumstances... Can not be compared with Taoist priest Wang." "If... If sister bao''er, Taoist priest Wang and brother Liu are the same and complete individuals, no matter what decision she makes, or even if she really wants to take risks for her family... I will never say more." "Feng Baobao is not complete, but she really needs help..." Liu Xiaojiang said disapprovingly. "You Zhang Chulan are willing to work hard for such a unlucky thing. Don''t blame me for saying more... Because there are many people in need of help in the world, and you Zhang Chulan is by no means a kind person who is willing to help others." "After all..." "When you were in Tangmen before, you knew that Tangmen was already like that, but you still had to cooperate with the company''s actions... This is not a just act in the eyes of great benevolent people. On the contrary, you just stood in the perspective of hypocrites and forced others to make sacrifices for great righteousness." Speaking of which, Liu Xiaojiang also felt that he was going too far, so after a little silence, he looked up at the dark night sky with only a few stars and said: "Zhang Chulan, tell me what you really think of Feng Baobao, and then... I will decide whether to cooperate with your plan according to the situation." "In the final analysis, I have now figured out a general idea about Feng Baobao''s problem, but the answer to all this is still unknown in your eyes. Maybe... It''s better to let it continue to be buried by time." Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan was obviously very surprised. He didn''t expect that Liu Xiaojiang, who had been separated from the team, would be the guy who came into contact with all the truth behind all the people who yearned for the truth. "Brother Liu, where the hell are you from..." "Eight strange skills..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t answer Zhang Chulan''s question, but slowly said, "I just don''t have the source of energy and body yet." "Since you want to give Feng Baobao to me to take care of, these eight strange skills... Can finally be counted as being put together by me." "......." Zhang Chulan. "Don''t worry, don''t ask..." Liu Xiaojiang confirmed that Zhang Chulan also knew the whereabouts of the source of energy body through the short silence at the other end of the phone, so he said: "Now you just need to answer my question. As for the purpose of my collection of eight wonders... It may not be another disaster for everyone in the world." "... so." Zhang Chulan seemed to understand something soon. The smart didn''t continue to ask about such things. "Brother Liu, you asked me what I think of sister bao''er. In fact, even I don''t have an accurate answer. If I have to say what all this is for... I may just admire sister bao''er." "I don''t understand why sister bao''er can live so freely and casually as she is now under such circumstances, when she may not survive once exposed. If you want to say that sister bao''er is a fool... I don''t want to deny this." "But..." "Sister bao''er may really lack something, but at least in my eyes... Even if she is like this, she is still more free and easy than all of us." "Brother Liu, under the protection of us people, sister bao''er can''t be ignorant of her situation no matter how stupid she is. Do you remember what I said to you one night when I was in biyou village?" "I have to say..." "After receiving the task from biyou village, especially after learning that the temporary worker system is about to be pushed to the stage, sister bao''er can no longer eat empty wages as a temporary worker in the future, my third brother and fourth brother have also asked sister Bao''s own meaning... But guess what she said?" "What she means is that she can mix it up day by day. When things are really exposed and then run away, there is no difference in essence from running away at that time..... Being stupid is really stupid, but you have to admit that racking your brains when there is no way is just a mediocre disturbance." "And..." "For some time, my experience was similar to that of sister bao''er. At that time, I didn''t know the existence of the alien circle. I only knew that once the means taught me by my grandfather were exposed, we had to move away from the original place. I was afraid that others would find our existence." "My grandfather and my father disappeared in that situation, and I had to live in an orphanage set up for ordinary people. I had to face the differences between myself and others every day, and the fact that I would not survive if I was exposed..." "I know what sister bao''er is facing, but it is precisely because I understand this thing that is enough to make people collapse that I know more about the carefree and casual nature of sister bao''er... What a yearning precious thing." "Because sister bao''er''s experience has produced sympathy..." "This kind of thing may happen... But for me, what''s more, I don''t want to see sister Bao. In the end, I have to choose to compromise like an ordinary person like me. I really want to see sister Bao finally get real freedom and freedom." Chapter 490 "You are also a strange person..." Liu Xiaojiang heard Zhang Chulan''s words. Although he will inevitably feel some accidents in his heart, he thought it over and felt that everything was so reasonable. After all, Almost all foreigners are looking inward for a better self. Even those congenital aliens who were born with the knowledge of energy are instinctively attracted by the "masters of Tao" and yearn for the randomness and freedom shown by those people... Even powerful. This situation is particularly obvious in the acquired different people, because even if they gradually change their goal of walking on the road based on their mental problems on the road of practice, they are not much different from ordinary people in desire. However, no matter whether or not different people can firm their original intention of practice, everyone must also reach a certain level of "static work" as early as when they began to practice... And really get energy through this way. After all, only by being "quiet" can talented ordinary people have the opportunity to breathe, they can become truly an acquired alien. However, as long as they meet this standard and become an alien... There will be no difference in what everyone wants to pursue at the beginning. What they pursue at the beginning is "better self". The so-called randomness and freedom... Is undoubtedly what everyone defines as "strong" in their hearts from the beginning. Because almost all practitioners understand that if they only practice the power brought by those skills, regardless of the strong "mind nature" that can really bring people at the beginning, they will not go too far on the road of practice in the end. The world is a world of the jungle. Power is important in this world, but without a strong mind matching it, power can become the key to destroy itself at any time. Unfortunately, It backfired People become strangers because they want to pursue a "better self". They also know that the strength of the "heart" is the basis for them to continue on this road, but the cultivation of the mind is more than a hundred times more difficult than the cultivation of strength. Even if people really want to make themselves close to the expected "better self" through spiritual practice, few people can actually do such a difficult thing. People need talent to get energy, and it also needs talent to practice "static skill" to become an alien. If they want to reach a deeper level in "static skill", they also need talent to make themselves close to the expected "better self" through mental practice! But, In this world, not everyone has the talent to get energy, nor can anyone who has the opportunity to afford it become a stranger People who get energy may want to get close to the expected "better self" on this road, but they don''t know... It''s not a road suitable for most people in the world from the beginning. Even if this sentence is placed in a strange circle... It also applies! It has already been proved, Even the relatively rare "favored children of heaven" like strangers are just a group of ordinary people on the road of cultivation. This path of practice is not only difficult and dangerous, but also few people can reach the end When different people see that the cultivation of mind is not as good as the cultivation of strength, especially when they have embarked on the road of cultivation, even if they know clearly what is the most important thing... What can they do? The most important thing in the hearts of different people, since it is something that most people never want, after seeing this reality... Why can''t they become more realistic and simply pursue power like ordinary people? After all, this path cannot go on forever. The "powerful" defined by all practitioners in the world is just the best thing they imagine. Wake up, I always have to bow down for the five bushels of rice in front of me This is also the main reason why Feng Baobao occasionally shows those things, which can make Zhang Chulan so strange and envious The beautiful things in the illusion actually appear in front of us... Who doesn''t want to approach, understand and seize this rare opportunity? Pursue beauty The pursuit is not just an illusory good thing This is undoubtedly the instinct of the vast majority of ordinary people in the world, and it is also true for those strange people who are close to ordinary people in mind and nature! "Brother Liu and I are different after all..." Zhang Chulan naturally knew what Liu Xiaojiang meant when he said this, because after he learned something about that year in Tangmen, he had confirmed what was attracting him in Feng Baobao through Mei Jinfeng''s reaction to something. "It''s hard to be human for a lifetime..." "The word ''difficult'' in this sentence is not only reflected in being born as a person, but also gives us a hard life..." "If you take us guys as a reference, brother Liu... Now it seems that you are at least easier than us in practice, but it is precisely because of this difference between you and us that everything we see in front of us may be the same difficult." "No..." Liu Xiaojiang said calmly, "there are still some differences..." "What you resist in practice is destiny. It is also because of the complex human nature that you move forward hard in the world, so that most of the hardships are set by yourself for your own people..." "Strictly speaking, the reason why I adhere to today''s attitude can not be regarded as resisting destiny, because although the way of heaven is ruthless... It is also very gentle to some extent, and will not determine the life and death of others because of my birth. Therefore, all this... Is not the result of your own fault." "But even I have to admit..." "You weak guys are really complex enough, and even have a little impact on me in this regard..." "I actually agree with some of you, especially after seeing through your own human nature, there are many sages who have mentioned the golden mean of balance... It is indeed the best way to solve your complex human nature." "After all, whether it is good or so-called evil, extremes are always the culprit of destruction..." "Now that extreme selfishness has occupied the majority, since you think you are the only master of the world, you will either destroy or deprive each other of everything... Sooner or later, you will be backfired on this kind of thing." "But just because of your example, I certainly won''t be too extreme like you..." Chapter 491 "I know what you are, brother Liu..." Zhang Chulan was relieved when she heard this. After all, she got a clear answer from Liu xiaojiangkou and confirmed that the other party didn''t really want to kill everyone. "That''s about sister Bao..." "You can decide for yourself in the future." Liu Xiaojiang finally chose to relax. "If you really need my help, Feng Baobao''s problems... At least won''t bring her real death." "Well... Brother-in-law, when will you come and take sister bao''er back?" Zhang Chulan almost let Liu Xiaojiang scold. "....." Liu Xiaojiang knows why Zhang Chulan doesn''t shake Bilian so much. He''s just afraid that some people who may have noticed Feng Baobao''s problem will suddenly choose to challenge Feng Baobao before everything is over, so he still tries to resist the impulse to hang up directly. "Zhang Chulan, since you know who I am, don''t I know your boy''s abacus..." "I said she would not die because of her problems, which means I am sure to ensure her safety at any time..." "Even if someone makes Feng Baobao''s idea because of my problem and wants to find a way to deal with me through her secret... He will certainly regret his decision." "As for the so-called great freedom and freedom..." Speaking of which, First he fell into a brief silence, and then he slowly opened his mouth as usual: "Even I can''t do that..." "I can''t easily promise that I can''t even do it myself. Moreover, the real sense of great freedom and freedom... In fact, it has completely disappeared in this closely connected world as early as the current stage of social development." "To tell you the truth..." "In this case, speaking of absolute ease and freedom, either wants to stay away from human society and return to savage life, or is trying to cover up the facts and deceive others, or... Is a foolish man who is unwilling to accept the facts at all." "I don''t think she is a guy who is willing to be a savage in the forest. Hasn''t she been a savage who hasn''t had enough to eat for decades... It makes the girl''s family look like a hungry ghost now." "......." Zhang Chulan. "Hum..." Liu Xiaojiang noticed the silence on the other end of the phone and couldn''t help raising his mouth slowly. "Zhang Chulan, don''t ignore your feelings. Whether they are Xu family members or you, who lack family affection since childhood... If you don''t already regard Feng Baobao as a family member, why bother to help her like today." "Family..." "Even if Feng Baobao knows her life experience, even if her original family is still alive today, there will not be much time left under normal circumstances, not to mention the rootless life entangled in it... In fact, I''m afraid no one will be alive anymore." "After all, the name of rootless life is very loud, and it is likely to be the culprit of the birth of baqiji. If there were other families living in the world... It would not be like today." "In my opinion..." "In the final analysis, Feng Baobao is not free and easy enough. He clearly knows that even if he confirms his life experience, it is useless. Why do he have to yearn for the memory in his head and know everything... But he can''t make a difference. He''s not adding trouble and loneliness to himself." "Zhang Chulan, the person who hasn''t left now is everything to you and me..." Well, Liu Xiaojiang had no intention of chatting with Zhang Chulan again, and then directly hung up the call he had wanted to end. Obviously, he didn''t mean to be Zhang Chulan''s brother-in-law at all. "If it''s Feng Baobao''s unlucky thing, I''m afraid even if I know that the end is bound to die, I will insist on my obsession with my family in my mind..." "Ignorance is painful..." "Knowing everything may be able to die calmly, but it will certainly hurt people around me..." "Feng Yao, Feng Yao, you are really a troublesome guy. When you are dead, you have to make trouble for others......" Say, A chill gradually appeared in his eyes. "Thank God you''re dead." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª On the other end, Zhang Chulan stood on the corridor on the second floor of the villa with a telephone, thinking about Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude towards Feng Baobao''s life experience. He was very sensitive to this problem, and he couldn''t help falling into meditation. After all, with Liu Xiaojiang''s personality and ability, if you don''t want him to know something, he won''t show such a big flaw in his words, or even deliberately guide others to pay attention to his attitude. And Liu Xiaojiang also said that he had made a general understanding of Feng Baobao''s problems There is obviously something wrong with this sentence. Zhang Chulan doesn''t think Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t know the specific situation of Feng Baobao. Moreover, he personally inspected Feng Baobao when he was in biyou village. Theoretically, he may know more about Feng Baobao''s situation than himself. So, Liu Xiaojiang is likely to have known about Feng Baobao''s life experience. Zhang Chulan thought so, and then naturally asked, but only got the three words "baqiji" and the other party''s attitude that he was obviously unwilling to say more about the matter. What is this? Express and then directly refuse to explain? Is this an attitude that doesn''t want people to notice? Zhang Chulan understands that Liu Xiaojiang is not a schizophrenic psychosis. She also knows that Liu Xiaojiang did things without leakage in the past. Naturally, she doesn''t think that this matter is just a mistake of the other party. But as long as he thinks about it carefully, he will get an answer that is enough to make him uneasy, that is... Feng Baobao''s life experience is related to baqiji! Moreover, knowing this is certainly not a good thing for me! It may even be a completely bad thing! If not Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t have to wait until he makes it clear. He has to show an attitude that he doesn''t intend to say more about this matter, because it is undoubtedly a superfluous act in essence for the relationship between himself and others. After all, no matter what Liu Xiaojiang said today, he still didn''t refuse people thousands of miles away, and finally promised that he would take care of Feng Baobao in the future. No matter how he covered up... It was enough to show Liu Xiaojiang''s view of himself and others. For friends who trust each other, what must be hidden, even after they express it? Isn''t this a reminder to yourself not to continue the investigation, but if you really want to investigate... At least ask him, an insider? But this is even the attitude of refusing immediately after express Thinking, Zhang Chulan could not help but lean against the wall with her eyebrows locked, and then slowly sat on the floor of the corridor, fiddling with her mobile phone. "Even if it''s just a matter of life experience, it''s not simple at all..." Chapter 492 Squeak Zhang Chulan sat on the ground and looked at the door in front of him. Seeing Zhang Lingyu coming out of the room, she couldn''t help smiling at each other with fatigue: "Little martial uncle, what do you think I should do..." See this, Zhang Lingyu, who was going to contact hot water with a water cup in his hand, inevitably stood in front of the door a little stunned. "You... What are you doing outside the door? Sitting on the ground so late, do you encounter any difficulties?" "Taoist Wang... Is dead." Zhang Chulan is still not so easy to let go of Wang Ye''s experience, at least not as cold as he was when he called before. "What?" Zhang Lingyu suddenly heard this in the middle of the night and subconsciously clenched the cup in her hand. "Is it also about Taoist Wang... But why is this? Aren''t Taoist Wang and he friends?" "No... I can''t confirm this for the time being. I don''t know whether brother Liu killed Taoist priest Wang." Zhang Chulan shook his head. "But..." Speaking of which, Considering Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude during the call, especially the other party''s attitude that seemed not to care about Wang''s life and death, he said bitterly: "I think what happened to Taoist Wang recently is really likely to have something to do with brother Liu..." "The death of Taoist Wang..." "This may not be brother Liu''s direct hand, or it may have nothing to do with the whole sex demons, but at least... Because of the eight strange skills, or the existence of the strange door after the wind, Taoist Wang''s death can not be completely regarded as a bad thing for brother Liu." "Taoist priest Wang went to brother Liu alone before. In the end, even if there was no life danger, he was really hurt by brother Liu......" "This kind of thing should be nothing special in the past, but if it was put after the original Luo Tian Festival..." "Now, in the eyes of some insiders and discerning people in the circle, it has long been exposed that Taoist Wang has a strange family after the wind. In this kind of bone joint eye, I don''t believe brother Liu didn''t expect that Taoist Wang, who has been badly hurt, is likely to be attacked later..." "So..." "I guess brother Liu probably knows this too..." "You mean..." Zhang Lingyu frowned at Zhang Chulan. "Did he indirectly... Or deliberately kill Taoist Wang?" Zhang Chulan did not directly answer Zhang Lingyu''s question this time, but looked at his little martial uncle with tired eyes and said: "If I were brother Liu himself and had a very firm purpose, I would never choose to be merciful in the face of friends who wanted to block me..." "I can''t let go of the enemy who knows himself and has the unique skills of the wind queen. Therefore, when I have absolute power, I won''t use the hand of others to erase the threat... Because the variables of this kind of thing are too great." "Taoist Wang is a very powerful warlock, and he also has the unique skill of the wind queen. Therefore, even if he is injured... He may not be able to deal with those petty people." "After all, if Taoist Wang wants to escape, even sister bao''er can hardly keep him..." "What exactly do you mean?" Zhang Lingyu looked at Zhang Chulan in a daze. She didn''t know what role Liu Xiaojiang played in this matter. "Although he tried his best to cover up..." Zhang Chulan shook his head at Zhang Lingyu reluctantly, and then slowly opened his mouth to express his views on the matter. "Brother Liu is really hard to deal with his friends. This may be his only weakness at present..." "You and I should know who Taoist Wang is. Although he always shows a free and easy look, he is actually far from a person like sister Bao. He just wants to live like he wants." "But unfortunately..." "Taoist Wang is actually no different from us. He has always attached great importance to some things in his heart, but compared with us... What he attaches importance to is relatively selfless. He doesn''t want to see the world suffer foolproof disasters. He is a good man alive." "How can a man like Lao Wang allow brother Liu to mess around in the world? Therefore, whether based on his relationship with brother Liu or out of the idea that he doesn''t want to see the world suffer as a result, one of him and brother Liu... Is bound to fall first." "Brother Liu knows Lao Wang''s personality very well..." "Lao Wang must also know that he can''t stop all this. Therefore, when he went to brother Liu alone before, he should have made the consciousness of dying in advance..." "But..." "Brother Liu can''t do it at all, even if he knows that Lao Wang won''t change, and he still won''t agree with his actions afterwards. As for the future, he will only choose to fight against himself. At that time, he still chose to stay in love with Lao Wang''s friend." Zhang Lingyu was puzzled and said, "but you just said..." "Brother Liu can''t do it himself..." Zhang Chulan shook his head. "It doesn''t mean you are willing to give up all persistence for Lao Wang''s friend." "Besides, I have just said..." "Brother Liu is well aware of Lao Wang''s current situation. Although he should kill Lao Wang intellectually and should not use those petty people to achieve his goal, considering the past feelings... He finally chose ''compromise'' and escape." "After all, if those curfews can really solve Lao Wang, it can''t be regarded as a good thing for brother Liu emotionally, but it can''t be regarded as a bad thing intellectually, and even finally give him reason to wipe out the threat of Fenghou Qimen......" "If those curfews can''t solve Lao Wang''s trouble, they can at least take advantage of this opportunity to pester Lao Wang for a period of time, which is a relatively reasonable escape for brother Liu..." "Just..." "According to the current facts, Lao Wang''s luck is probably very bad. I didn''t expect that he really died in the curfew generation... No, it should be said that no one thought that this time, it was not the so-called curfew. He really took the opportunity to take the Fenghou strange gate from Lao Wang." So far, His eyes twinkled and complex and said, "brother Liu''s luck is really good... No, I should say his luck is too good. Lao Wang is dead... Even if his goal is achieved, I think he probably won''t feel any joy." "This kind of thing happened between brother Liu and Lao Wang. In essence, there should be no concept of winner and loser..." "This..." Zhang Lingyu couldn''t help feeling a little confused after hearing these words. "What is he now? Is he a good man or a bad man?" "......." Zhang Chulan. Chapter 493 "Little martial uncle..." Zhang Chulan inevitably had no words for such Zhang Lingyu, and then he shook his head and sighed helplessly. "The world has never been black or white. Good people or bad people can be distinguished under normal circumstances, but it depends on which side you want to stand to look at things." "Do you think I.... How do you think Zhengyi disciples will treat this?" Zhang Lingyu thought and asked. "I think from the old master''s point of view, it should be that you want to make your own decision, even when looking at brother Liu''s question..." Zhang Chulan also didn''t give a clear answer, but once again opened his mouth to correct Zhang Lingyu''s attitude when making a decision. "Then... What do you think?" Zhang Lingyu looked at Zhang Chulan with some hesitation. "Are you sitting here alone so late worrying about these things related to them?" "A little..." Zhang Chulan said with a self deprecating smile. "Taoist Wang has a good relationship with us after all. He did help investigate sister bao''er. His departure... As long as he is still human, it will still be unacceptable." "However, if it is too sad, it may only be regarded as a kind of contempt for people like Taoist Wang..." Zhang Lingyu and Wang Ye have a good relationship. Strictly speaking, they can be regarded as good friends. However, in the heart of his somewhat cold temper, Wang can only be regarded as a good friend at most. He is no closer to Zhang Chulan and Liu Xiaojiang than Zhang Chulan and Liu Xiaojiang. Therefore, he won''t feel too sad after calming down. "The helplessness in your eyes..." "It''s because of brother Liu and sister bao''er..." Zhang Chulan doesn''t intend to hide it. He knows very well that Zhang Lingyu attaches importance to the identity of Zhengyi disciple and the recognition of himself and Liu Xiaojiang from the school. In addition, the contact and peers during this period of time are not long or short. The degree of trust between them is far higher than that of outsiders like Wang Ye. After all, even if Wang Ye is approachable and has a good personality, he is still a kind of great benevolent person who focuses on the world. If he really meets the situation of making a choice between Feng Baobao and people all over the world, he doesn''t think friendship can affect each other''s decision. Dog Wazi, Xu ye, Xu San, Xu Si, Zhang Lingyu... Even Liu Xiaojiang, These people are obviously different from Wang in Zhang Chulan''s heart. Moreover, everything has already proved that this is indeed the case. So that the words are a little ugly They are not the kind of people who are willing to give everything for the world and righteousness, and are very different from Wang who can even ignore his own life and death for the so-called world and righteousness. Zhang Chulan is thinking about Feng Baobao all the time. Naturally, she will think that although people like Wang Ye can be trusted, they are far less useful than Zhang Lingyu at some times, because as long as they get familiar with each other... At least there will be no situation of "selling" their own people for the sake of righteousness. Zhang Lingyu once knelt in front of the Tianshi mansion that he attached most importance to for Xia he Zhang Chulan knows that these things are black history in Zhang Lingyu''s heart, so naturally she will not casually talk about these things, nor will she explain why she trusts this little martial uncle so much, but will continue to guide the other party to know how much she depends on him as the only "family member". "What happened?" Zhang Lingyu was undoubtedly aware of Zhang Chulan''s dependence on herself, and fully recognized her identity as a ''relative'' under the guidance of the other party. "Alas..." Zhang Chulan could not help but describe his call with Liu Xiaojiang in a low mood, and said his speculation about Feng Baobao''s life experience. "Little martial uncle, if I can see brother Liu''s attitude towards his friends on Lao Wang''s problem, that''s why... Sister bao''er''s problem is so serious." "Brother Liu''s previous attitude on the phone is clearly talking about sister bao''er''s life experience, which is not something we should continue to investigate... What do you think I should do?" "After all, sister bao''er is so concerned about her life experience..." "....." Zhang Lingyu obviously didn''t expect that the matter was so serious that what he and others had been helping to investigate would become the last thing he and others should know, and might even bring unexpected danger. "Does he really know all the truth?" "Brother Liu has no reason to deceive us in such a thing..." Zhang Chulan reached out and touched his chin. "The third brother and the fourth brother..." Zhang Lingyu looked at the closed door in the distance of the corridor. "So this matter is really important. At least ask their opinions. After all, for Feng Baobao... They are not relatives around them." "Xu San''s words..." "As long as he knows the reason, he probably won''t agree to continue the investigation. When necessary... He will even try to persuade Feng Baobao, but this may cause Feng Baobao''s dissatisfaction. People like her... May leave us and act on our own." "This situation, not to mention whether Feng Baobao can get access to the truth, is more dangerous... But it is certain." "Xu Si''s words..." Speaking of which, He looked at Zhang Chulan and frowned slowly and said: "Xu Si''s idea should be the same as yours. As long as you make a decision on this matter, even if you want to continue the investigation regardless of the danger, and even want to know the truth directly from Xiaojiang, I believe he will choose to support you even if he wants to hide it from Xu San..." "Although Xu San is kind to Feng Baobao, his ideas are really dangerous, so after excluding me and him, even if Xu si... Finally, you have to make a decision." "Chu LAN, although I''m sorry to say it, my brain is really not as smart as you. I may not be able to help you in this matter, but no matter what decision you make, I will try my best to protect you." "As for whether to let Feng Baobao know the truth... It''s up to you." Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan was both surprised and moved. She looked at Zhang Lingyu. It seemed that she didn''t expect Zhang Lingyu to be so good that she couldn''t bear to "use" this guy. "Thank you, little martial uncle..." "Shifu admits that you are a disciple of Tianshi mansion. According to the generation of the school, I am naturally your martial uncle..." Zhang Lingyu took it for granted. She even patted Zhang Chulan on the shoulder, which doesn''t look like being used by others. "We''ve always been short-sighted..." Chapter 494 The capital, In an earthen house in a village in the suburbs, "Now even Taoist priest Wang must die in your plan..." Ma Xianhong sat on the earth Kang in the house, caught the pouch thrown by Liu Xiaojiang, looked at the body stored in it, and then looked at Liu Xiaojiang again. It was inevitable that he was a little puzzled. He doesn''t understand why Liu Xiaojiang and Wang are clearly friends. Now they have come to this point. "Immortal Xiao Liu, I didn''t expect that even you have changed now..." Liu Xiaojiang sat on the chair in the hut, looked at Ma Xianhong, who was still immortal on the earth Kang, and said, "how long will it take for the body to begin to rot if it is stored in the phagocyte?" "The space in this phage is theoretically static..." Seeing the state of Wang Ye in the bag, Ma Xianhong knew that the other party was really cold. Now he heard Liu Xiaojiang mention the corruption of the body, and he could not help but wonder what the other party wanted to do with a body. "In fact, phagocytes cannot be used to store living creatures, unless the stored living creatures are put into a state of suspended death in advance, but even so... Theoretically, the static state of dead objects is difficult to affect the living creatures that are put into a state of suspended death." "How long?" Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about Ma Xianhong''s reaction to the matter, but wanted to get a relatively clear time in each other''s mouth. "It can only be delayed for about a month at most..." Ma Xianhong was obviously afraid that the time was too tight and prone to accidents, so he deliberately said that the storage time limit of the body in the phagocyte was shortened. "However, what else deserves attention about this kind of thing? When will the body begin to rot in the phagocyte..... Is it important?" "Taoist Wang, everyone is dead now. Do you still want to do something about his body... This is too much?" "Can this effective storage time be prolonged?" Liu Xiaojiang ignored Ma Xianhong''s dissatisfaction and touched his chin thoughtfully. "You made this pouch just for convenience. If you use the refined technology to transform it, it should greatly delay the corruption rate of the corpse... So as to completely stop all life activities?" PA!!! Ma Xianhong patted the pouch on the small square table next to him, looked at Liu Xiaojiang with great dissatisfaction and said: "Haven''t you got all the magic tricks from me? Why don''t you try it yourself to see if you can do something to this extent?" "After all, not everyone can learn this unique skill." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head in disapproval. "Moreover, even if I really have talent in refining utensils and divine machines, I can only learn the technology of refining divine machines from scratch. A month or so... I''m afraid even giving me a year is not enough." "If I had to wait until I learned this magic machine, I''m afraid Taoist Wang''s body would have been rotten in the bag......" "Liu Xiaojiang!" Ma Xianhong glared at Liu Xiaojiang and said, "if my sister deserves it, she should bear the consequences for her sins, but what about Taoist Wang..... What''s wrong with such a naive guy?!" "Like you and me, he is the successor of baqiji and a friend whom you and I have agreed with from the bottom of our hearts... Won''t you feel any pain in your heart?!" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ma Xianhong, who was still willing to take Wang as his friend, and couldn''t help frowning slightly, and slowly raised two fingers, saying: "One..." "Taoist Wang''s death is not directly related to me. This is neither the killer I personally killed him, nor the handwriting of those who obey orders around me... I don''t want to see his friend leave." "Second..." Speaking of which, He looked up at the excited Ma Xianhong on the earth Kang and said coldly: "Ma Xianhong, you are also a member of the whole sex now, and I am the leader of the whole sex members. You and I can indeed be regarded as good friends, but in this kind of business... You can''t follow orders like other all sex members, so get out of the whole sex immediately." "Don''t forget..." "No one here asks you to stay and help me. You have to stay here and don''t want to be with other strangers..." When Ma Xianhong heard this, even if he was still dissatisfied, he had to bow his head according to his own situation, "then you say... What''s going on?" "If you don''t show your purpose, even if your leader wants to drive me away, I won''t allow you to insult Taoist priest Wang''s body. Death is great... You can''t take the body of your friend seriously just because Taoist priest Wang is dead." "Alas..." Liu Xiaojiang stared at the stubborn Ma Xianhong for a long time. Finally, he shook his head helplessly: "Old horse, I doubt how long your head is. I don''t want to let Taoist Wang''s body rot, and how do you think I want to insult his body? Shouldn''t I think I actually want to keep his body well?" "Because..." Ma Xianhong looked straight into Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. "I think Taoist Wang''s death, whether it''s your hand or not, must have something to do with you. Since you have no good intentions for a long time..... Who knows what you want to do to save his body?" "You..." Liu Xiaojiang was surprised. He obviously didn''t think Ma Xianhong would be so smart, so he thought of the guy who had been in contact with Ma Xianhong before. "Old ma, have you contacted Zhang Chulan again recently?" "......" Ma Xianhong was stunned when he heard the speech, but then he tried his best to deny it. "I have nothing to say to him. Since... I haven''t contacted that guy since I left the Yao star club." Zhang Chulan! You son of a bitch! Your uncle knows to make trouble for me here! Liu Xiaojiang can''t be deceived by his poor acting skills, so even if he doesn''t have to confirm anything with Ma Xianhong with both hands, he can see that Ma Xianhong is lying. "Old horse..." "You don''t need my consent to contact anyone, but... If you don''t want to kill Zhang Chulan, at least stay away from them before my plan succeeds." "Don''t forget..." "Baqiji can make people jealous. Now it''s just because my problem is more serious, which makes those greedy guys outside not in the mood to take care of you for the time being..." "If..." "If you guys walk together and dance too happily, others have an idea of ''eight strange skills to solve all problems''. You may not encounter any big trouble hiding in me, but Zhang Chulan and them... Will die." "I... I haven''t contacted Zhang Chulan recently." Ma Xianhong immediately became nervous when he heard these words, but no matter how flustered the expression on his face and how worried he was in his heart, he insisted that he didn''t lie. "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Chapter 495 "Forget it..." Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t like bullying honest people. Naturally, he won''t hold on to such small things that the other party doesn''t want to say more. "Anyway, I''ve reminded you now. When I contact Zhang Chulan in the future... You should at least have points in your heart. Don''t get too close to them. The communication between you eight strange technology successors should at least wait until everything is settled." "Otherwise..." So far, When he saw Ma Xianhong''s face, he had understood the seriousness of the matter, so he didn''t say those frightening words behind him, but raised the issue of Wang Ye''s body preservation again. "Old ma, I''ve finished what I should say. About the corruption of Wang Ye''s body... Can you help me transform the phagocyte and delay it for a long time... Even ensure that the body will never decay?" Wen Yan, Ma Xianhong looked at the pouch on the table beside him, then looked at Liu Xiaojiang with doubts, and said: "Can be..." "In order to pursue the functionality of the phagocyte, considering that it may become a tool for Tibetans in a short time, I deliberately didn''t close it to the direction of simply storing dead objects, leaving some space for the fake dead to maintain their life activities..." "If you give up the hidden function of the phage and transform it into a storage magic tool that can only store dead objects, you should be able to delay the decay of Wang Daochang''s body for a long time, but once you do so... The space inside may be completely static, but the interior will also become extremely narrow." "After all, even if there is a highly refined technology, the efficacy of magic tools also depends on the materials and quality. If the materials for manufacturing phagocytes simply pursue the perfection of a certain function, they can only make concessions to other conditions for this purpose......" "... speak human words." Liu Xiaojiang had no knowledge of refining utensils, so he hardly knew what the science and technology house was talking about. "I can let it delay the decay of Wang Daochang''s body for a long time..." Ma Xianhong couldn''t help but look away and say: "However, when the material remains unchanged, its internal space will also make concessions, and even be compressed to the extent that it is impossible to hold anything else except Wang Daochang''s body. In this way..... You will not be able to use it to store other things." "... do you have any other substitutes?" Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help muttering when he heard Ma Xianhong say so, considering the convenience brought to him by swallowing the capsule. "It''s not as simple as you think..." Ma Xianhong shook his head. "Otherwise... How could I not configure a phagocyte for those upper root organs that used to follow me?" "Biyou village is gone..." "Almost all my things have been confiscated by the company, and now there is only one newly made in Yaoxing society. You can''t let me give you the phagocyte I need?" "Then you can do another one. What a big deal!" Liu Xiaojiang said disapprovingly. "I just said..." Ma Xianhong shook his head and explained: "The manufacturing of the phage is not as simple as you think. Even if I do have enough materials in my hand, it will take at least ten days and a half months to make a new phage from scratch." "So slow?" Liu Xiaojiang doubted, "is there a magic machine? Is that it?" See this, Ma Xianhong''s brain suddenly swelled up, and he tried to resist the urge to curse, gnashing his teeth and saying: "Do you know that if others want to refine a complete magic instrument, let alone ten days and a half months... Even if you give him a whole year, you are likely to lose all your efforts at the last minute?" "And..." "Besides Ma Xianhong, who else have you seen come up with this kind of space magic weapon? Do you know how complex the technology involved is..." "How long will it take for the transformation?" Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude of completely ignoring technical problems made Ma Xianhong cast an almost murderous look at him "Three days is enough..." Ma Xianhong knew that he couldn''t beat Liu Xiaojiang, so even if he knew that he would suffocate cerebral thrombosis sooner or later, he still held back and didn''t ask for trouble with him directly. "However, I can do it. Do you just want to keep Taoist Wang''s body well when you transform the phagocyte into this shape? Everyone is dead... What''s the point of doing so now?" "Naturally, I did it for a reason..." Liu Xiaojiang got a clear reply from Ma Xianhong, immediately got up without delay and walked to the door, saying: "Old ma, you just need to do what I said and try your best to delay the decay of Taoist Wang''s body. This kind of world can exist even for me... Why can''t there be such a thing as bringing the dead back to life?" "You guessed well before..." "Taoist priest Wang''s death is really not directly related to me, but I did acquiesce to Taoist priest Wang''s death today. I didn''t save my friend in a critical moment, but watched his friend die in the hands of the curfew, just to make the road under my feet less obstructed." "Such a despicable me..." "Such a hateful yinggou..." "Although he doesn''t deserve to be called a friend by Taoist priest Wang anymore, he has at least strengthened the road under his feet. Even if he wants to personally send his former friends on the road, even if he wants to go to hell with all the people in the world... What he believes is that he believes, and he should never look back." "If only for this friendship, because you can''t do anything to Taoist Wang, you have to change the route you have already set... Isn''t it the most taboo indecision of people who do things?" "I didn''t do anything wrong, even if it was inhuman... I didn''t do anything wrong." Wen Yan, Ma Xianhong looked at Liu Xiaojiang standing in front of the door with his back to himself. Even if he was no longer familiar with the world, he understood each other''s words. It was definitely not just simple to say to an outsider. Moreover, he even thought that what Liu Xiaojiang said about bringing the dead back to life, perhaps it was only because he was hit by Wang Ye''s death. He didn''t think that bringing the dead back to life really existed in the world. "Are you... Okay?" "... of course it''s all right." Liu Xiaojiang stood in front of the door and couldn''t help but be a little stunned. He realized that he had just lost his attitude, so he said: "What can I do for you?" "It''s really a tragedy that I have to kill my friend, but fortunately, I have enough strength. After everything is over... I still have the opportunity to sit on the ground with Taoist Wang, and then I will personally apologize to him." "... immortal Xiao Liu." Ma Xianhong. "Aren''t you really crazy?" "Of course not..." Liu Xiaojiang looked back at Ma Xianhong on the earth Kang, slowly raised his arm, clenched his fist and smiled: "If Taoist Wang''s death is irreparable, it may be difficult to ignore this tragedy, but... It''s great to master life and death. It at least gives people the ability to refuse all tragedies. It''s the first time I feel happy for my difference like today." "......." Ma Xianhong. Chapter 496 The next day, World Club headquarters, Shen Chong came to Tianxia group to make an appointment like an ordinary person, and took the elevator alone to the floor where Feng Zhenghao was located in the eyes of the company''s receptionist. However, walking into Feng Zhenghao''s office, However, he found that Feng Zhenghao was not the only one waiting for him in the room, but also Feng Xingtong, who was close to Feng Zhenghao, and even Feng Shayan, who had some estrangement in the father daughter relationship, was also standing behind his father with Feng Xingtong. "President Feng, we haven''t seen each other since the end of the Wang family... It''s been a long time." Shen Chong is not the evil seedling. Even if there is no great change in personal strength, even if the Feng family has one of the eight strange skills, he doesn''t think the three people in front of him can bring much threat to himself. After all, because of Liu Xiaojiang''s special means, he has already become an almost immortal existence, but... At least he is certain to escape here. As for risk He also agreed with Liu Xiaojiang''s view. They all felt that if they wanted to get something, they should pay the same price. In order to preserve their own cannon fodder that may be useful, let the Feng family peacefully hand over the detained Lingpai general, and come alone to take some risks... What is it? Besides I have not only the great God Ying Gou standing behind me, but also specific examples such as the Wang family, Yao Xing society and truth seeking society. Feng Zhenghao, a smart man, is almost impossible to tear his face. At most, he puts forward some conditions conducive to the survival of the Feng family, and then obediently hand over the general of the arrest spirit. Before Shen Chong came to the world meeting alone, he had thought carefully in his heart. All the choices that Feng family might make in the future "Mr. Shen, let''s sit down and talk..." Feng Zhenghao smiled and nodded at Shen Chong kindly. Then he warmly stretched out his hand and motioned Shen Chong to sit down and talk, but he didn''t show any excessive flattery and flattery. His modest attitude won''t make Shen Chong feel any unhappiness. "You came to our Tianxia group today, but Xiaojiang... Cough, but what does your leader mean?" Wen Yan, Shen Chong sat on the sofa for receiving guests, looked at the three Feng family sitting opposite him, and smiled: "President Feng, you can rest assured. Although we can''t say that the whole nature is not the whole nature once, and we all demons have been reborn, at least those of us who follow the leader... Won''t embarrass anyone because of our preferences." "The reason why I came to you at this juncture is naturally because the leader did give me orders..." After following Liu Xiaojiang for so long, Shen Chong knows that the leader behind him has never been a bully. Therefore, even if he knows that the "ten guys" are not big people, he still maintains politeness and demeanor in his attitude towards Feng Zhenghao. It''s simple Liu Xiaojiang has enough strength in his hand, and his attitude is no longer important when negotiating, because no matter what attitude you take, as long as you don''t agree with the arrangement he believes... Then use your strength to force you to obey the arrangement! This is not the kind of bullying people say, but a very pure and emotional repression "This time, Mr. Shen came here..... Is it the general of our Feng family?" Feng Zhenghao nodded to understand this, and then quickly guessed the purpose of Shen''s coming here. "President Feng, you are a smart man..." Shen Chong did not deny his purpose, but looked at the sisters and brothers sitting next to Feng Zhenghao and said: "Although it is said that this kind of thing is in your hands, the Wang family is gone... It is impossible for anyone to dare to come to the world and rob its ownership." "But in the eyes of our leader, it doesn''t matter who owns the eight wonders, because as long as it continues to exist in the world... It will always be a way to get rid of chaos." "Because the wind grows..." "The world of Feng family will be in the ascendant now, and even have a certain say in the ten men, but who can guarantee that your Feng family will always be in the ascendant. Once you lose your strength... I''m afraid this spiritual dispatch will put your family on the cusp of the storm again." "So..." "The headmaster will ask you, President Feng, to completely give up the inheritance of detaining Lingpai generals within the family, even if it can really bring strong power to your Feng family in a short time..." Say, He put his eyes on Feng Xingtong and said, "young master Feng happened to be there when the king and that guy met before. He witnessed the weakness of the general and saw the successor of the so-called complete general. He didn''t have any power to fight back in our leader''s hand." "One of the eight magic skills is the spirit detaining general. Does it really have incomparable power? Maybe... But it is obviously not to the extent that people have heard." "For this kind of power that can''t make the Feng family stand at the top, but let the Feng family bear great risks in the future, young master Feng... Do you think it''s worth it?" Feng Xingtong has no great ambition. His favorite thing is to make more friends in the circle. Power... Especially this kind of power that can not protect himself, but may also lead to more dangers. Even if he doesn''t consider himself in the future and only considers the table where his family eats, he can''t think it''s worth it at all. "......." although Feng Xingtong wanted to say no to the general, because his father and sister were still there, he finally gave up the idea of helping the outsider Shen Chong, but looked at Feng Zhenghao with complex eyes. "This kind of thing is really not cost-effective..." Feng Zhenghao noticed the idea in Feng Xingtong''s heart, but did not follow Shen Chong''s words, but reached out and pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, saying: "Mr. Shen, although it''s rude to talk like this, the detaining Lingpai is our only chip after all. I want to know what will happen if our Feng family hand over the detaining Lingpai, and what will happen if we don''t hand it over..." "If you are willing to cooperate..." Shen Chong also lowered his head and pushed his glasses. "I think the headmaster will at least give more snacks to the world... Or to the people of your Feng family in the next plan, which will not cause too much loss to the Feng family in the chaos, let alone the death of young master Feng and Miss Feng." "I know you have other children, but at least for now... What you value most should be the two present today." "Of course..." "I don''t mean to threaten you, because as long as you are willing to cooperate with the arrangement of our leader, not only the two present today, but also those who are not present... Presumably, they will not die in the hands of our all sex demons." "In addition..." "I can''t promise you anything here. After all, I didn''t say much when the leader sent me here. As for other possible preferential treatment... I really want you to bet on the leader''s personality." "On the contrary..." "Although the leader didn''t say much when he sent me here, considering the recent changes in that person, President Feng... You should come to no good end." "After all, he is very serious about the eight strange skills. At present... In addition to the spirit binding General in your Feng family''s hand, I''m afraid there is only the energy source that hasn''t appeared and hasn''t been controlled by our leader himself." Chapter 497 "You''re too confident," said Feng Shayan, frowning at this. "Liu Xiaojiang did cooperate with us before and helped us solve the trouble of the Wang family. Therefore, the Feng family is willing to take great risks to sit down and talk with you, but you..." "Sha Yan!" Feng Zhenghao killed himself. He stopped talking behind Feng Sha Yan, but he didn''t blame his daughter in the depths of his eyes. "Xiaojiang is the benefactor of our Feng family and has an unforgettable kindness to us. If he had not shot at the Wang family in time before, everything of the Feng family would probably make wedding clothes for others. Now even if I were an incompetent man, I should give my life......" "But..." although fengshayan was a little slow, she still found something strange in her father''s eyes. Even if she was still dissatisfied, she could only shut her mouth obediently. "Nothing but..." Feng Zhenghao shook his head helplessly. "I didn''t have any good way to deal with the Wang family before. If I could save the Feng family from the Wang family by sacrificing only me... Do you think I wouldn''t want to do it?" "But the truth is..." "Without the help of Xiaojiang''s child, even if I wanted to exchange my life for the future without the pressure of the Wang family... I couldn''t do it." Across the sofa, Shen Chong watched Feng Zhenghao''s performance helplessly, but he didn''t open his mouth to expose the other party''s falsehood. After discovering that the other party''s performance was coming to an end, he said: "President Feng is actually serious..." "At present, no one wants your life, and no one is going to press the Feng family. Our leader just wants you to give up the Feng family and give me this chaos taking skill sent by the spirit to take it back... Not to die or live." "As for what Miss Feng said just now... What she said is really right." "The Feng family is really taking a great risk to meet me at present. If they are accidentally known by some people who want to test back in the ten guys, they will let others in the circle light the sky lamp first... After all, this is a private collaboration with the enemy." "What''s the risk..." President Feng smiled disapprovingly. "Compared with the situation that my Feng family was completely controlled by the Wang family and no one was willing to help, this risk that would not be known... What is it?" Let''s go, He seemed to have made some important decision, gradually put away all the smiles on his face, stared at Shen Chong very seriously and said: "Mr. Shen, if we say that the Feng family is not only willing to hand over the general to be detained and sent, but also willing to work for your leader as an insider in the chaos that may occur in the future... Is this feasible?" "Dad, what are you going to do... Crazy?" Feng Xingtong looked at Feng Zhenghao in shock. Before he spoke, Feng Shayan stood up incomprehensibly and said: "How can the wind family communicate with these demons of all nature..." "Sha Yan! You sit down!" Feng Zhenghao gave Feng Sha Yan a bloody look in his eyes, scared the daughter who had never seen his father like this, and sat back on the sofa completely subconsciously. "This is all sex..." "Of course I know what I''m doing." Feng Zhenghao takes back his eyes from the whispering fengshayan, looks back at Shen Chong sitting opposite him, and says: "But what about the so-called evil of omnisexuality? As long as we can safely survive the disaster and have a chance to go home and sit down for dinner... Why not?" "This world is not the world of my Feng family. On the contrary, my Feng family has suffered from the suffering of the world. Even if they fight everything with their own hands, they are still alone in the end. No one is willing to help us against the Wang family... What does the life and death of the people in the world have to do with me?" "What I want to protect..." "It''s just that the whole family can sit at the table and talk about today with a smile while having a noisy dinner..." Hearing this, The doubt in Feng Xingtong''s eyes suddenly dissipated, and even Feng Shayan was completely silent. Even though they knew that the Feng family would undoubtedly betray strangers all over the world, they still couldn''t blame their father in the end. After all, they are not great people. Compared with the lives of strangers outside, the familiar dinner table in their own home... Is obviously the most important. Although Shen Chong can''t understand Feng Zhenghao''s idea and doesn''t think it''s wrong based on his all-round background, he doesn''t know why he has a little jealousy in his heart. "Is this president Feng''s choice..." Feng Zhenghao nodded and said, "this is really my personal choice, but I don''t know your leader..." "Sorry..." Shen Chongman shook his head apologetically. "In addition to asking me to recover the general sent by the spirit, the only other requirement is to at least completely get rid of the relationship with the Feng family in the open, because this can ensure that the Feng family will not be regarded as an unacceptable enemy by their own people after everything is over." "After everything is over?" Feng Zhenghao noticed the key points in his words, couldn''t help but frown slowly and said: "Xiaojiang, doesn''t he want to win in the end..." "If you do, what''s the difference between you and what''s the qualification for the so-called cleaning?" Shen Chong directly interrupted Feng Zhenghao''s guess. "President Feng, I''ve said enough today. Since I don''t care about the life and death of my family, the only thing I care about is the life and death of my family, can you give me the life and death of your family?" "Although we can''t let the Feng family become our insiders around other strangers according to President Feng''s idea, what President Feng said today... I will also convey it to the headmaster in detail. I believe it can get the survival guarantee you want." "And..." Say, He thought about it and slowly raised the corners of his mouth towards the Feng family, saying: "I think what President Feng said today should be able to exchange what Feng family cares about most..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª meanwhile, In a hotel room in the capital, Liu Xiaojiang sat on the single sofa deliberately placed in front of the window, looked out of the window and slowly tapped his fingers on the armrest. "The whole family sat at the table and talked about today with a smile while having a noisy dinner..." "It''s really an enviable ordinary everyday..." At this time, A pair of jade hands suddenly stretched out from behind, hugged Liu Xiaojiang and said softly: "Sooner or later, we will have this ordinary daily life. I believe you can make us all live this ordinary life... Right?" "I will..." Liu Xiaojiang knew who was hugging him from behind, and because there was no other superfluous person present at the moment, he did not refuse each other''s seemingly intimate move, but slowly raised his hands and put them on each other''s wrists. "Just as I kept my agreement with you..." Chapter 498 Dong Dong Dong "Headmaster, ghost guy, I''ve found it for you. What can I say... Come out and talk to him in person?" Although Xia Liuqing is an old veteran in Quanxing, he is not as unruly as other Quanxing members. On the contrary, he is the person who pays most attention to the identity of leader Liu Xiaojiang. Therefore, no matter what the leader Liu Xiaojiang did hiding in the room, and whether the gossip inside was the kind he was interested in, he still didn''t dare to go too far like Xia he and others. It''s impossible to directly set foot in other people''s territory like a friend. To put it bluntly There is no doubt that he has not really understood Liu Xiaojiang, nor can he understand what Liu Xiaojiang has done recently. The reason why he is willing to stay and help Liu Xiaojiang, in addition to his own part of the purpose, he is still skeptical and afraid of Liu Xiaojiang, a monster. Wealth insurance It''s probably the real idea of actor Xia Liuqing in the moment Liu Xiaojiang is well aware of Xia Liuqing''s old integrity. He basically does not have the idea of paying everything for "outsiders". On the contrary, he will be extremely selfish for himself and the so-called "own people". He doesn''t think Xia Liuqing will regard other members of the whole sex, even his own leader, as "his own person", but there is Mei Jinfeng, a hostage who is not a hostage, so he doesn''t have to worry about things like "ruthlessness of actors". Unless The old guy can carry out the "ruthlessness of actors" to the extreme, and can completely erase his feelings as a human being, otherwise... He can only respectfully call leader Liu Xiaojiang at any time. "The actor is ruthless..." Liu Xiaojiang heard the voice outside the door, patted Erzhuang''s wrist, signaled that he had something to do, and then got up from the sofa and walked to the door. "But even if it''s a play, it''s still a person first..." "Hum..." Er Zhuang looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s back and couldn''t help but curled his lips and said, "I hope you can learn what is true love and righteousness like Xia Lao outside the door." "... it''s just a love affair." Liu Xiaojiang stopped in front of the door, looked back at the woman still standing in the house and said: "Although it does seem more human than me..." "Just know..." Er Zhuang shook his head and sighed helplessly when he saw the complex expression on Liu Xiaojiang''s face: "If you can have one tenth of that of old Xia to mother-in-law Jinfeng for the inverted woman like me in the future... Thank God." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In another room on the same floor of the hotel, "Headmaster, I can bring you here. You can talk to me if you have anything. I''m not an old man here." Xia Liuqing took Liu Xiaojiang to balun''s room. Maybe he knew why Liu Xiaojiang asked him to find the ghost guy, so he was very wise. He didn''t want to ask more about it. He just left a word and immediately turned away from the hotel room. "Old slick......" Liu Xiaojiang watched Xia Liuqing leave without stopping, but after others kindly brought the door, he couldn''t help laughing, shook his head and said. "It makes me look like a monster who eats people and doesn''t spit bones..." Say, He sat on the sofa in the living room, looked at Barron greers, who had not seen him for a long time, and said: "Mr. Baron, long time no see..." "I think the purpose of my coming to you this time, you should have guessed the reason through Xia Lao''s'' guess''?" "I haven''t seen you for a long time..." Baron seems to be the energetic young man once. As long as he doesn''t say... I''m sure no one can guess that this man is nearly 60 years old. "Think about the rumors I''ve heard recently..." "Liu, it''s still the same to see you now... It''s great." "Is it still the same as before..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at balun as enthusiastic as an old friend. He didn''t feel the alienation towards other foreigners. On the contrary, he also had the joy of meeting his old friend again after the passage of time. However, friends belong to friends, joy belongs to joy Even if he regarded this special foreigner as a good friend because balun did not hesitate to hand over the Liuku immortal thief at the beginning, it does not mean that he can completely cover up the problems of this friend. After all, Liuku immortal thief is also one of the eight strange skills. This balun is undoubtedly the successor of the eight strange skills and one of the actual owners of the chaos taking skill. And "Mr. Baron..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said: "I wonder if you have found a successor who is more suitable for inheriting the six Treasury immortal thieves in recent months?" Wen Yan, Baron seemed to understand something, but did not directly answer the question. Instead, he smiled at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Liu, the people you once said you would use it to save should have succeeded in the past for so long?" "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded without denying it and said: "I also want to thank you for your generosity. Even if it was the request of a stranger like me, you still chose to give it to me..." "No..." Baron denied it directly. "I didn''t give it to you because of this." Say, He smiled, stretched out three fingers to Liu Xiaojiang and said: "It is mainly influenced by three aspects......" "First, this thing belongs to you, China. I just got this inheritance by accident, so that I could survive in the original dangerous situation." "So..." "For me personally, whether it is itself, or the people who taught it to me, or the Chinese nation that gave birth to both, I have a good impression of all these... In fact." "Second, when I got it, I took the initiative to ask the person who taught me it whether I could be a disciple around that person. As a result... I didn''t get the answer on identity and inheritance. I thought that the expert might not want me to claim to be his disciple." "Inheritance... I really don''t have the qualification, but it really belongs to me. Therefore, even if I can''t be recognized in identity, I don''t think I should let it disappear. At least... I should find a chance to return this inheritance and Chinese thing to you again." "As for the third reason..." "Liu, you are a very powerful young man with your Chinese Orthodox heritage. Besides, you were still an employee of the company at that time. The purpose of asking for it was to save people... You were the most suitable candidate at that time." "The reason why I am willing to give it to you is not to save people, but to pass it back to where it should be..." Chapter 499 "I see..." Liu Xiaojiang was surprised by balun''s idea, but he didn''t think it was completely beyond his expectation. Then he looked at the foreign friend unchanged and said: "Mr. Baron, it seems that it''s a wise decision for me to ask Mr. Xia to meet you. Otherwise, it''s too late... The Liuku immortal thief may be caught by others." "Why?" Baron looked puzzled when he heard this. "Liu, although I guessed that you came to me suddenly, probably for the sake of Liuku immortal thief, I have given it to you, but why does it sound... You seem to care whether it can continue to pass on?" "But..." "Although you are really nervous about the Liuku immortal thief today, when it comes to its inheritance... Your eyebrows and eyes are always slightly wrinkled subconsciously. Do you, as the successor of the two eight wonders, actually don''t want them to continue in the world?" "They are all ways to get rid of chaos..." Liu Xiaojiang said after a long silence. "Even if we don''t say anything else today, we only talk about the problem of Liuku immortal thief, its... And its effectiveness as a way of practice. I believe Mr. Baron, you should also deeply understand it." "After all, if you are not afraid of your own differences, you will not transition from the celebrity circle to the alien circle. If you are not afraid that others will find your long life... You will not be in the alien circle like today. You still don''t have any sense of belonging and look like an alien outside everyone." "Longevity..." "The digestive system built by the Liuku immortal thief Gang is enough to make most people jealous, even if you don''t talk about the role they can play in fighting with people, even if you only talk about the long life they bring to you......" "Strange people will find out why you can live forever. After learning about the existence of the Liuku immortal thief, they will try their best to fight for it..." "Ordinary people..." "Even if they are not on the road with us, it is impossible for them to build your digestive system by cultivating Liuku immortal thieves. They will certainly find an alternative plan in a more scientific way. In the process..... Do you guess whether they will understand everything about you carefully?" "At that time, don''t say that simply studying you, restricting... Or even completely depriving you of your freedom can only be regarded as small things. If they don''t do well, they will really give you a complex process on the operating table, and it is likely to be the one regardless of life and death..." Well, He slowly raised his mouth towards balun, but his eyes remained calm and indifferent, saying: "Explorer..." "I don''t rule out that this is the result of your love of adventure, but because you love adventure and have been missing for many years, it has really helped you a lot in hiding your identity. Otherwise... The name of Barron greers may have become more famous today." "I just don''t know..." "Is Baron greers like that a volunteer who has made great contributions to science or a great victim who passively gave people research directions? Anyway... He will certainly not be the past Explorer I met today." "......" baron. "Mr. balun, as a friend who used to have a good relationship, I hope you can give up looking for other heirs who are more suitable for inheriting the Liuku immortal thief." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about balun''s reaction, but continued to speak slowly. "You should know very well that even the Liuku immortal thief can''t have any effective negative impact on me. Passing it on just gives you a chance to kill yourself." "In addition..." "After all, you can be regarded as the person who has taken care of me. I don''t want to force you to make a choice from the perspective of the enemy. I hope... Mr. Baron won''t let me experience the tragedy of having to kill my friend myself." "You came to me for this?" Baron heard this threat that didn''t seem like a threat, but he didn''t fear Liu Xiaojiang in front of him. After carefully looking at each other, he smiled helplessly in his eyes and said. "If it''s just for this kind of thing, you can rest assured of me in the future..." "After all, as I said just now, I''m not qualified to pass it on. The reason why I gave it to you... I just didn''t want it to disappear from me, and you just gave me a suitable opportunity. It was'' forcing ''me to pass it on." "Now..." So far, He looked at the strange Liu Xiaojiang and said: "You are also its successor in my heart, and you came after me. Therefore, according to the inheritance rules of your Chinese side, if it is not necessary... I should not teach later. You are the one who is qualified to pass it on." "So..." "Unless you''re dead, I''m not qualified to pass it on to others." "Moreover, even if you really die one day, in my case, if you want to find a suitable opportunity to pass it on... I''m afraid it''s far from as simple as you think." "After all, not everyone in the world is qualified to ''force'' me to pass it on when I am not qualified to pass it on, so I have to pass it on for peace of mind..." "Unexpectedly..." Liu Xiaojiang was a little stunned and then said, "Mr. Baron is really a true legend of winning this land..." "Are you praising me?" Barron smiled. "No..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said, "I mean, your speech is really going around, and it''s as smelly and long as the old lady''s foot binding. It''s almost... No different from the people on our side." "......" baron. "It''s strange, isn''t it?" Liu Xiaojiang said with a smile when he saw the surprise on balun''s face. "We clearly have a capable and concise written language, but people always like to insert other meanings in their speeches, and even don''t hesitate to say the longest words in the simplest language... Just to express some real wishes that ''seem'' to be unspeakable." Wen Yan, Balun unconsciously recalled Liu Xiaojiang''s words just now, for fear that when he promised the other party something he didn''t know. "Mr. Baron, since you are not qualified to pass down the six Treasury immortal thieves, you just ''think'' that any Chinese is more qualified than you, but this is almost a matter of sect inheritance... At least I have to confirm whether I am qualified to deal with the six Treasury immortal thieves?" Liu Xiaojiang gradually put away the smile on his face and completely focused on balun, saying: "After all, you just agreed with me on Baqi skill, and you and I can only be regarded as one of its descendants at most. Since the ''creator'' of the six storehouse immortal thief is still alive, as a disciple..... We should always consider the opinions of our school?" "Ruan Feng, where is he?" Chapter 500 Wen Yan, Considering Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude towards baqiji, balun frowned slowly and said: "Liu, you just spent so much effort to make me cooperate... Is this to let me sell my life-saving benefactor?" "For some reasons..." Liu Xiaojiang knew that balun was not a villain. He said so much for the other party to understand himself, so he said: "I happened to know that Zhang Huaiyi was not the only one of the 36 thieves who escaped. Except fengtianyang and Zheng Zibu, almost all the people who understood the eight wonders... Didn''t get the end they deserved at that time." "Even those guys who have already possessed baqiji, but are still inferior to Zhang Huaiyi in ability, even took them to escape the jurisdiction of the company, including... Mr. Baron''s life-saving benefactor." Say, His eyes became colder and colder when he looked at balun. "When I got the six Treasury immortal thieves in Mr. balun''s hands, I really thought everything too simple, so that I thought that the thirty-six thieves in those years could not escape their due ending in the end." "After all, even if Zhang Huaiyi, who has mastered the source of energy and body, even if he has enough strength to rival all the snacks, he still chose to go to the doomed end." "I thought..." "Since they can become brothers with different surnames, they should have something in common more or less. Even if other people are completely different from Zhang Huaiyi, they don''t have much difference in their views on baqiji. As a result, I was wrong." "Zhou Sheng and Ma Ben... They did choose to bear their sins like Zhang Huaiyi, and did not choose to really escape in front of their deserved ending." "The reason why these two unique skills still exist is that they still have the same obsession as ordinary people, regardless of whether they know their sins or not, but they are so divine... It''s almost impossible for them to achieve." "But even so..." "When they left their unique skills, they at least made it clear in advance that they shouldn''t exist, and didn''t casually pass on these two unique skills to others. Either they kept them through the school and let the school decide whether they exist or not, or... They chose the successor they thought appropriate." "This shows that they, like Zhang Huaiyi, are very clear about whether the eight wonders should exist and that they understand that they are a mistake, so they will try their best to avoid the chaos they caused in those years." "Duan muying, her situation is indeed a little complicated, but so far she is indeed dead. Moreover, due to some inconvenient situations to tell you directly, her hatred... I personally will not choose to refuse and ignore." "Gu Terating is just a poor man who is foolish and loyal to rootless students, but I have to say... It is also because of his existence that I can understand what happened in those years and know that there is a thief who will do anything to live in the world." "As for Ruan Feng..." "Mr. Baron, he told you that the behavior of the Liuku immortal thief may be a kind act to ''save people'' in your opinion, and it is a correct choice based on humanitarian considerations, but in my opinion... This person''s attitude towards baqiji is quite dangerous." "You mean..." Barron frowned and said, "outsiders like me shouldn''t live?" "Mr. Ruan, in order to save me, he told me about the behavior of the six Treasury immortal thieves... Actually, it was a quite big mistake?" In this regard, Liu Xiaojiang did not answer directly, but looked directly into balun''s very dissatisfied eyes and said: "Mr. Baron, you can say that my thoughts are inhuman, or you can treat me as an inhuman monster..." "But you can''t deny..." "If Zhang Huaiyi, Zhou Sheng and Ma Ben are like them, whether they are willing to watch you lose your life or not, these eight wonders... They can''t pass them on to a stranger, not to mention you, an outsider whose face is different from ours." "And Ruan Feng..." "He not only casually passed the Liuku immortal thief to you, but also didn''t even mention its problems with you. He doesn''t care whether you will give it to... Other innocent outsiders after you learn it, and whether you will be wiped out by others because of it." "Mr. Baron, he may have passed on your six Treasury immortal thieves to save you, but it is impossible for him to regard you as his own successor, let alone as your so-called ''own person'', and..... He may even just regard you as a shield to attract fire." "After all, he has fled abroad, but the outsiders in the circle don''t know where he is, and they don''t know whether he is dead or alive..." "But now..." "If an heir like you suddenly appears under the eyes of different people, Ruan Feng, who has disappeared and lived for many years... Is it more important than the Liuku immortal thief?" Balun naturally soon understood Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning, but it was obvious in his eyes that he couldn''t believe it at all. "You have never met Mr. Ruan at all, and these words are just your guess..." "OK..." Liu Xiaojiang waved to the other party with a smile and said: "Since Mr. Baron thinks Ruan Feng is a good man, tell me... Has the great good man who saved you and passed it on to your six Treasury immortal thieves ever told you where he is now?" "Mr. Baron, although you think you are an unrecognized successor, you really inherited the unique skill of the six Treasury fairy thief..." "Moreover, even according to your personal opinion, Ruan Feng, even if it is really inappropriate for you to be your own successor, as'' own people ''who have also learned eight strange skills, they have formed a great good relationship with each other. Under normal circumstances..... How can he have no contact with you?" Hearing these words, Even if Barron didn''t want to believe the facts, he inevitably began to doubt, "since you know I don''t know the whereabouts of Mr. Ruan, why did you come to me today..." "Because Mr. Baron is a good man..." Liu Xiaojiang interrupted with a smile. "No matter how Ruan Feng is, and whether he is what I said, he is still Mr. Baron''s life-saving benefactor, and he has spread the knowledge of your six Treasury immortal thieves. How can you not care about each other''s situation, and how can you not look for each other''s whereabouts?" "Besides..." "I''m a person who believes in Mr. Baron''s ability. What''s more, based on Mr. Baron''s former identity and occupation, does anyone in the world know where to hide better than you?" Chapter 501 "Liu..." Balun looked at Liu Xiaojiang and couldn''t help narrowing his eyes slowly. "I didn''t expect that he could know me better than Lao Xia just after a few face-to-face meetings..." "But if I say..." "I don''t know the whereabouts of Mr. Ruan, or... I don''t intend to sell my life-saving benefactor. What will you do to my so-called ''good man''? Will you kill my friend this time... Or torture your friend?" "As you said just now, you don''t want to experience the tragedy of having to attack your friends, so... Sorry, Liu, I won''t betray Mr. Ruan, the life-saving benefactor." "I don''t care if what you just said is true or not, and no matter what kind of person Mr. Ruan is actually, but after all, he saved Barron greers, who was almost dying at the beginning, and even gave Barron greers a second life... These are all facts that have happened." "Alas..." Liu Xiaojiang sat on the sofa and couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing. "Mr. Baron, I think even if I force you to tell the whereabouts of Ruan Feng, when I look for it... You will certainly choose to stand on the side of your life-saving benefactor, and may even transfer the other party to other places in advance?" "Baron greers..." "If you are a senior adventurer like Mr. Baron, you try your best to transfer Ruan Feng to other hiding places... It must be a place I can''t find anyway?" Say, He slowly reached out to his pocket, took out the pouch stolen from the company, put it aside on the table and hesitated: "Sorry..." "Although I have a way to know the information about Ruan Feng''s whereabouts in Mr. Baron''s mind without hurting my life, considering what I''m going to do to the rat and Mr. Baron''s personal ability... I still have to ask you to fall into a temporary sleep." "But I can assure Mr. Baron that you will wake up one day, and then... Everything will be over." However, Liu Xiaojiang''s voice has just fallen, As if he had been prepared for this, Barron quickly turned over and kicked the sofa under him at Liu Xiaojiang. The next second, Without looking at Liu Xiaojiang, he rushed to the window of the room without hesitation. It seemed that he didn''t care how high the floor was. No doubt he had already thought in his mind how to get out of Liu Xiaojiang''s hands in case of conflict. Although this method of jumping directly from the window is dangerous, considering the strength of Ying Gou himself and other full-time members who may ambush around the room, even if he misses, it is at least the end of serious injury, which is undoubtedly his best choice at present. "Mr. Baron is decisive, but it''s still a pity..." Liu Xiaojiang completely ignored the broken sofa in front of him. He dodged between balun and the indoor window. He didn''t give the other party a chance to jump down from the high-rise building, and even forced the other party to choose to stop cautiously. "My reaction and speed will only be faster than you..." "Poof!!!" As early as when Liu Xiaojiang appeared on his way forward, balun immediately thought about how to deal with it. Therefore, before Liu Xiaojiang finished speaking, he sprayed water mist from his mouth. At the same time, he turned and ran to the hotel door without fighting. However, "The trick of the six Treasury immortal thieves..." A large number of black energy quickly spread from Liu Xiaojiang''s body instantly turned into a solid barrier in front of him, completely blocking the saliva that was enough to digest all organic matter. Then, before balun really approached the fragile door of the hotel, a large area of black energy surrounded the room. "Although my corpse poison also exists from Qi, it is undoubtedly something that no human can bear. It is absolutely impossible to digest it by this means from the human body." Seeing that the way out has been completely blocked by black energy, Balun remembered what he had learned from Ruan Feng, especially after remembering the fact that even King Nathan couldn''t resist the black energy, he had to give up the idea of trying to catch the strange black energy and break through the door. On the other end, Liu Xiaojiang stood in front of the window and saw balun stop. He neither wanted to escape from his own hands, nor launched an attack on his friend at the first time. He could not help but look complex and hesitate to remind him: "Mr. Baron, you can''t escape anyway, but if you want to change your mind now, I''d like to sit down and talk with you." "Ruan Feng is just a......" "Corpse poison..." balun shook his head helplessly, pulled out his commonly used tactical dagger from his waist and said: "Is this black energy actually a kind of poison that no one can resist?" "That''s right..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about balun''s interruption, but seeing that the other party had pulled out his weapon, he understood the other party''s choice, so he forced down the complexity and hesitation in his heart and said: "Some people in the world may be able to completely ignore the threat of being eroded by it without touching it directly, but as long as they are really contaminated by the corpse poison accidentally, it will immediately invade the infected person''s body, and if I want to... Touch it will die." "So..." balun didn''t doubt Liu Xiaojiang''s words, because he knew that with Liu Xiaojiang''s strength, there was no need to deceive his absolute weakness when he had the advantage. "It seems that there is no other way. Since we have been forced to a dead end... We can only try our best!" Well, He instantly turned into a dark shadow and jumped on Liu Xiaojiang. The dagger in his hand aimed at the key point in Liu Xiaojiang''s chest. It was obviously because he knew the gap between himself and Liu Xiaojiang and knew that if he wanted to escape from the other party, he must not have any hands left. But Puff!!! The sound of hard objects breaking open the body suddenly sounded, But it was not that Liu Xiaojiang was stabbed by the dagger in balun''s hand, but that balun with the broken dagger was directly stabbed in his chest by Liu Xiaojiang "Even so, it''s useless..." Balun stood in front of Liu Xiaojiang, with a lot of blood seeping from his mouth, but he didn''t face the fear of death in his eyes, and even showed some relief. "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang calmly pulled back his arm and shook the blood on his sleeve, saying: "After all, the corpse poison comes from me. Since it won''t be digested by your means, I am completely immune to it......" "In the final analysis, Baqi skill is also a kind of skill. If the user itself can not be regarded as powerful, the power it brings can only be said to be very limited. Cultivating this thing...... the most important thing is still ''sex'' and ''life'', and everything else is just assistance." "The so-called eight wonders are just extreme..." Chapter 502 "Help the benefactor..." "It''s just for such an irresponsible thief..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at balun who had already lost consciousness on the ground. After noticing the smile left on each other''s face, he finally gave up his foolish act of continuing to talk to a dead man. Then, the black energy spreading inside the room gradually dissipated, and a big black hand composed of energy also extended to the corpse on the ground A moment later, Squeak The door of the hotel was opened from the outside, and a slightly smaller figure than Liu Xiaojiang walked directly into the room without fear of the strange picture in front of him. "Brother Jiang, it should have been this foreigner who saved me before. Is he the one who gave us the six Treasury immortal thieves..." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang manipulated his big black hand to put balun''s body back on the ground. Then he slowly opened his eyes and looked at Chen duo with a puzzled face, saying: "Indeed..." "He can be regarded as your little girl''s benefactor. If there were not Liuku immortal thieves to help you continuously improve and enhance your physique, even if I left a means in your body before I got my double hands, I couldn''t fundamentally solve the erosion of Gu poison. At most, it would only alleviate the pain." "After all, if there were no six Treasury immortal thieves and two full hands, finally, even if I could guarantee that you would not die under the erosion of Gu poison, I might not be able to remodel your internal organs like today... Help you completely remove the Gu poison that has almost replaced the internal organs." "Immortality in symbiosis with the original poison will only make you fall into almost eternal pain and torture in the future..." "Sister Erzhuang said..." Chen duo looked at balun''s body on the ground, which was a little complicated. "In addition to brother Xiaojiang, I can now get rid of the torture of primitive Gu poison. I should also thank this foreigner for his help, but... I didn''t expect him to be an enemy with brother Xiaojiang." "Brother Xiaojiang, he should have been your friend before, but now... Will you be all right?" "... ho." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Chen duo in surprise when he heard the speech. Unexpectedly, the girl is growing so fast that she can start thinking about some relatively profound problems. "You girl is really... But don''t worry. Although you don''t want to attack Mr. Baron very much, there''s nothing you can do to make the plan go smoothly." "I know what I''m doing right now, and I know that these things may change my mind when they accumulate, but I haven''t given up thinking when I do these things, so... All changes are under control." "Besides..." Speaking of which, He found that Chen duo''s face was confused and puzzled again. He couldn''t help raising the corner of his mouth slowly towards the little girl and comforted: "You will still have the opportunity to thank Mr. Baron face to face in the future..." "... HMM." although Chen duo didn''t understand Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning and didn''t associate with the resurrection of the dead, she nodded her head with full trust in Liu Xiaojiang. She wouldn''t doubt what Liu Xiaojiang said to herself. After all, in her eyes, Liu Xiaojiang is undoubtedly a person who abides by the agreement. Now he is no longer the Gu Shengtong himself....... It can also strongly prove this view. Liu Xiaojiang is the God in Chen duo''s heart! "You''re a girl. Don''t think about it. Some things... Can''t be figured out by you casually." "Instead of always worrying about those annoying things, it''s better to read more books with your second sister Zhuang. Even if you can''t increase your knowledge immediately, it''s good to have a long knowledge..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Chen duo and didn''t mention balun any more. Instead, he went to the relatively messy living room sofa, picked up the pouch he had just put on the table, and skillfully manipulated the magic tools to include balun''s body. "Oh, by the way..." "Although the movement just now is not too big, it can not be regarded as calm after all. Let''s take this floor of the hotel as a hiding place. If it''s just ordinary people... Don''t others notice the movement here?" "Sister Windsor came with me and is waiting for me and brother Xiaojiang outside the door..." Chen duo was stunned when she heard the speech, then thought about it and said. "Mr. Xia left the hotel soon after he came back..." "After all, mother-in-law Jinfeng is not used to living in a crowded place..." "Shen Chong has gone to the world conference. There is no news yet..." "Mr. Ding hasn''t come back since he went out the day before yesterday..." "Lv Liang and Tu Jun''s room are the same as before. They chose the innermost room and don''t know what they''re doing. It''s hard to see them appear at the same time except at dinner time..." "Xia he..." Mention Xiahe, The expression on Chen duo''s small face was somewhat afraid, "what sister Xia he said......" "She called us when we were watching TV the other day, and then... Then it seemed that she had suddenly changed. Recently, she was always chasing sister Erzhuang to talk about something I couldn''t understand. It seemed that it was about brother Xiaojiang, but it didn''t seem to be... In short, it looked terrible." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "A few days ago... Tanabata day?" "Sister Erzhuang said it was the day when the Cowherd and the weaver met..." Chen duo nodded. "I know..." Liu Xiaojiang''s expression suddenly became very strange. It was obvious that he guessed why Xia he was so terrible in Chen duo''s view recently. It''s just that on the most suitable day, I talked to the most suitable person with expectation, but I got the most inappropriate response from the other party... I''m very angry. Then, Liu Xiaojiang seemed to be trying something. His eyes crossed Chen duo and looked at the door of the hotel. A simple idea flashed in his mind. The next moment, Squeak "Master, did you just call me?" Windsor came in with a pretty face full of ignorance. No doubt she didn''t know what had just happened. She just suddenly received Liu Xiaojiang''s idea in her brain. She just wanted to confirm whether there was a problem with her spirit. Otherwise How could she explain that she didn''t have a radio, but Liu Xiaojiang''s voice suddenly appeared very clearly in her brain? If it hadn''t been for the strange things she had been in contact with recently, she would have tempered the originally slender nerves in Windsor''s brain. This time... Almost didn''t scare her out of heart disease! Chapter 503 "Well, it''s me..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded and admitted his behavior, but he didn''t know how much spiritual harm he had caused to Windsor. Although Windsor also accepted Liu Xiaojiang''s corpse poison, got a strong body close to immortality, and was essentially different from normal human beings, she didn''t come into contact with these things for a long time, didn''t have a clear understanding of her own abnormalities, and still stayed in the past. What about strangers! In addition to the things in their own circle, strangers have no different understanding of the common sense of the world from ordinary people. A normal person stood outside the door on guard against other accidents because of the movement he had just noticed, but he found that there were other sounds in his mind without warning. It was Windsor''s excellent psychological quality not to be scared to death. "Master..." Windsor entered the house and looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a calm face. Her rapidly beating heart gradually eased a little, but she was still very dissatisfied with it. "If it weren''t for my current physique, I would be scared to death in the worst case. Can you stop doing this in the future?" "... is it scary?" Liu Xiaojiang said unexpectedly. "Haven''t you heard of idea communication?" "Idea communication?" Windsor looked at Liu Xiaojiang suspiciously and said, "are there any super powers in China who can communicate with others with ideas?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Windsor suspiciously and said, "it seems not..." "Whatfu... What are you talking about? Exchange of ideas!" Windsor almost scolded when she heard the words. "... is it really so scary?" Liu Xiaojiang, even the master of Windsor, couldn''t help but feel a little empty when he saw the expression on each other''s face. After all, he couldn''t allow others to have opinions on such a small matter because of his status. "Even if there is really no exchange of ideas in this world, doesn''t it often appear in novels and TV?" "That''s all fiction!" Windsor glanced at Liu Xiaojiang angrily. "Who doesn''t know that most of the things in there are fake. Strange people like us who know that the exchange of ideas doesn''t exist suddenly encounter this kind of thing... There''s no sign at all, and I''m very nervous outside. How can normal people not be scared?!" "So..." Liu Xiaojiang had been used to the sudden talk in his mind because of the existence of Ying Gou. He didn''t expect Windsor''s reaction to be so big. When he heard the other party''s explanation, he could not help nodding and admitting his mistake. "Well, I see. Next time... I''ll try to remind you first." Can you remind me of such a thing?! Windsor thought about it and found that it was obviously a paradox, but calmed down. Considering her identity, she still didn''t say anything more. Instead, she looked at Chen duo who was silent and said: "Forget it, I''m too timid..." "Master, do you have anything to arrange when you suddenly call me in?" "Ah? Oh..." Liu Xiaojiang saw that Windsor had calmed down. Naturally, he would not mention the embarrassment just now, so he said: "Windsor, take Dore with you to pack up next..." "Pack up?" Windsor wondered, "where are you going so suddenly?" "Nathan island." when Liu Xiaojiang mentioned Nathan Island, he couldn''t help frowning slowly and said, "I didn''t think about something on Nathan island. Even you islanders don''t know. Except for the people of Nathan Island, Ruan Feng... That guy has been hiding on that island all the time." "Liuku immortal thief... Yes, even Mr. Baron, the successor, can develop the ability to completely hide himself by virtue of his former career. It is not impossible for a guy like Ruan Feng who has practiced for many years to completely block the perception of others..." "Sage thieves compete with heaven and earth for vitality and fully temper their ''life''. Now it seems that these six immortal thieves... Can almost be called the best skill to cultivate ''life''." "Ruan Feng? Are there other people on the island?" Windsor obviously had some doubts about it. "Master, I have been on the island for so many years. Although I haven''t seen outsiders, and they are all desperate guys, including many traitors and evil people, they will eventually be assimilated into Nathan Islanders and obey the rules of the island." "What''s more..." "Life on the island is not comfortable, it can even be said to be more difficult. Hiding on the island has never been in contact with other Islanders. How did the guy named Ruan Feng survive?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang did not directly answer Windsor''s question, but turned to the clever Chen duo and said: "Duo''er, even if you haven''t gained immortality before, you should be able to live well without eating for a long time, or just rely on weeds and bark?" "Even if you don''t eat at all..." Chen duo looked at Windsor and nodded. "By breathing alone... I can maintain normal physical functions for dozens of days. If I have more... I may have to converge some functions for survival, but if I have enough organic substances such as weeds and bark, I can always maintain my original best state." "..." Windsor. "Do you understand this time?" Liu Xiaojiang smiled at Windsor. "Don''t think I''m the only one special. Those guys with eight strange skills are also different from ordinary people..." "What Liuku immortal thieves pursue is very simple, but they also grasp the strong foundation by mistake. The continuous training of" sex "and" life "is the foundation of practice, and the" life "...... is the premise of everything else." "... master." Windsor nodded vaguely, then looked around at the slightly messy room and said, "are there only three of us... Don''t you need other help?" "No..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "At this time, I have carefully arranged other people who can count on it. As for those who can''t count on it... They can only get in the way." "After all, I can''t confirm Ruan Feng''s position through perception, and Mr. Baron''s memory is limited to knowing that he is on the island, you and Dor... One who is familiar with the environment on the island and one who can monitor a large jungle through magic is very suitable to help me search for the guy''s hiding place." "... are we going to live?" Windsor planned to confirm Liu Xiaojiang''s purpose and go back to prepare other tools suitable for action. "No..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head again. "You just need to prepare some basic things. No matter what kind of guy Ruan Feng is, it''s enough for me to casually teach others the behavior of Liuku immortal thieves." "Of course, it''s better to deal with the scourge as soon as possible..." Chapter 504 At night, Qianmen Street in Beijing, "Mom! I want to eat roast duck!" a little girl took her mother''s hand and saw the long line in front of the window of the roast duck shop. She was inevitably aroused by the seemingly indistinct aroma around her. "Roast duck?" the mother was stunned when she heard this. Then she looked at the direction her daughter pointed out, but the long line in front of the window of the roast duck shop didn''t lead to the desire to buy. "Well... Let''s eat roast duck when we get home tonight, but let''s go outside instead of buying here..." The child was obviously impatient. Before his mother finished speaking, he coquettishly said, "Mom, don''t you want it here..." "Be obedient!" the mother immediately frowned and clenched her daughter''s little hand. Then she didn''t know where to get her strength. Regardless of the coquetry between big bags and small bags and her daughter, she forced the child to leave the consumption trap of the roast duck restaurant quickly. ¡­¡­ Ding Qian''an stood in front of the window of the roast duck shop, holding the roast duck just bought in line. Looking at the back of the mother and son gradually disappearing, he could not help but smile and shake his head, saying: "Are the mother and daughter locals..." Say, He looked down at the roast duck in the paper box. "It''s good to eat it once in a while..." At this time, "Lao Ding..." a burly figure appeared not far away. This person''s too burly figure, as well as the explosive muscles that can''t be covered by thin cloth, even made the crowd around him choose to detour unconsciously Wen Yan, Ding Jian looked back with a slightly surprised expression, "old so, it seems that it''s really unlucky..." "Roast duck..." that Ruhu was also surprised when he looked at Ding Jian. Obviously, he didn''t think he would encounter each other here. "You are still the same as before..." When he stood in place and talked to Ding Jian, several obvious followers behind him blocked between them, as if the tiger was actually a weak guy. See this, Ding Jian looked at the guys who stood in front of the tiger, but he didn''t take these too weak guys seriously. "Old man, are you also here to target the whole sex monster? If so... You may underestimate the whole sex now." "It was just an accident..." naturally, Ruhu was not as ignorant as Ding Jian thought. On the contrary, he was very clear about the impact of Liu Xiaojiang''s monster on Quan Xing, so he reached out to remove the younger brothers in front of him and appeared completely in front of Ding Jian again. "Because your all-round Mr. Ying Gou, the core figures of all factions in the circle, have almost gathered under the eyes of the company headquarters for the purpose of... Naturally, to support each other in time in the all-round attack." "Oh..." Ding Qian''an looked down at the roast duck in his hand, and then looked at the passers-by around who had been curious by the tiger and others. He said: "You just told me everything. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll go back and inform other people, so as not to be trapped by you guys?" Say, He turned his back to the Ruhu and others and said, "this is the busy Qianmen Street. As you are, you will not do it to me here. Since you just met by chance... I''d better see you later." "Wait!" naruhu wanted to leave when he saw Ding Jian. He immediately ignored the obstruction of other younger brothers around him and said: "Lao Ding, since you have an accident, you''re not going to do it to us, so... Let''s talk?" "Talk?" Ding Jian seemed surprised by the tiger''s reaction. When he was about to leave, he could not help stopping and looked back at the ten men who had some friends with him. "What do you want to talk to me..." "Wait..." Na Ruhu found that Ding Jian didn''t seem to have been completely brainwashed. He immediately turned back and dispersed the younger brothers who followed him, and walked towards his former friend without scruples. "Go..." "Let''s find a suitable place to chat..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The company headquarters, The shepherd of the Jianghu Inn hurried to the company headquarters and successfully met Zhao Fangxu who was still dealing with affairs. As soon as he came up, he was particularly excited and said: "Dong Zhao, here''s our chance!" Wen Yan, Zhao Fangxu looked at the shepherd who suddenly came to find his own reason. Considering the other party''s usual calm appearance, he immediately stretched out his hand and motioned the other party to come and sit down, saying: "Xiao Mu, what do you mean by opportunity...?" "Look at this first..." Muyou sat at Zhao Fangxu''s desk, immediately reached out and took out a stack of recording documents from his arms. When the other party began to browse the contents recorded on the paper, he said: "Dong Zhao, just this afternoon..." "While watching the trend of all sex demons, the following brothers accidentally found someone very similar to Ying Gou at the airport. Then, in order to confirm this discovery, the brothers who have a way immediately contacted the airport to call out today''s passenger list......" "After disturbing everything, Ying Gou quietly took two people out of the country by plane..." Zhao Fangxu looked at the airport passenger list in his hand and undoubtedly found the names of Liu Xiaojiang and Chen duo. As for Windsor, a strange foreign woman Even if he didn''t know the identity and origin of the other party, he guessed some things through Liu Xiaojiang''s past, and then he couldn''t help but subconsciously frown slowly. "What did he want to do when he suddenly left the country..." "I don''t know." Muyou didn''t care about Liu Xiaojiang''s purpose of leaving the country, and then he pressed it on the passenger list just put down by Zhao Fangxu. "Dong Zhao, no matter what the other party''s purpose is, the biggest threat of yinggou has left. Should we... Take advantage of this opportunity to try our best to reduce the threat of all sex demons to us?" "Did the opportunity you just mentioned mean this?" Zhao Fangxu raised his eyes and looked at the reason why he was still excited. "This is an opportunity to break the enemy one by one, and we don''t need to create such an opportunity..." Muyou nodded. "Dong Zhao, no matter whether this kind of thing is successful or not, even if it really fails in the end, the loss we pay... Is only the result that we will face in the future." "Besides..." "This time, because the biggest threat of yinggou is not there, we can deal with those omnisexual demons who can''t become the climate alone. Even if we have made relative sacrifices, the sacrifice... Must be much smaller than facing yinggou and omnisexuality at the same time." "This is the opportunity created by the enemy himself. If we can seize the opportunity and completely eliminate the whole, even if there will be a certain degree of loss, at least... It also increases our chance of winning in the end!" "After all, two fists are hard to defeat four hands. Even if yinggou is a monster, one person will make mistakes when facing everyone in the world..." Chapter 505 "Xiao Mu, I understand what you mean..." Zhao Fangxu was silent for a moment, obviously considering the feasibility of this matter, but finally shook his head and said: "But there''s one thing I can''t figure out..." Speaking of which, He looked at Muyou with a frown and said: "Xiaojiang... Why is Ying Gou a rash and impulsive image in your heart? Isn''t the appearance he showed before enough to make people think he is a very cautious guy?" "If Ying Gou is really as simple as you said, he is essentially a blind and arrogant guy relying on his strength, then... Why did he let us go with some seemingly unreasonable explanations when he took the absolute initiative?" "If yinggou has no other purpose, but just wants to destroy everything created by us strangers and ordinary people, why did he choose to release the tiger back to the mountain at that time?" "Is it difficult..." "The fact is really like what he said, just to make things more interesting, just because he has a strong hatred for human beings, so..... Doesn''t want to break us one by one, but wants to give us deeper despair?" "Isn''t it?" asked the shepherd. "He is not a real madman at all." Zhao Fangxu shook his head and said. "When a normal person has absolute power, it is impossible to sit down and talk with the weak. This kind of thing is completely impossible to happen to a madman." "If you have to say that he is a kind of irrational psychosis, a special existence that all normal people can''t understand, then... Tell me, will this guy restrain himself like Ying Gou, and even do everything just right after that?" "How can a man without reason lead us to today''s situation step by step according to his original statement, so that he has to choose to abandon the past grievances and join hands to face the disaster according to his statement?" "Although I don''t want to say that..." "But what has happened so far has prompted us to unite. If there is no monster like yinggou, it is difficult for the company to guide different people to today''s situation......" "To tell you the truth..." "If Ying Gou has a great hatred for us, with the strength he showed at that time, there are actually many ways to completely destroy everything in the world. There is no need to choose the road with the greatest risk to himself, because only a madman can do this... But he is not." "However, in my opinion, he is really trying to shape himself into a real madman, although I don''t know what he is doing for..." Say, He picked up the airport passenger list on his desk and said: "A scheming guy, who is obviously surrounded by people who are proficient in disguise such as Yu Huadu, why do he have to leave the country by plane so swaggeringly? Can he really make such low-level mistakes?" "There is only one answer..." "He doesn''t care whether we can notice it or whether we will take advantage of this opportunity to attack the whole sex. At this time, considering the news that Xiao Huang will use his life to seek truth... Can we really benefit from the hands of those all sex demons?" "I think..." "The immortal body that Xiao Huang personally described should be the basis for his reckless behavior. He expected that we could not easily get benefits in the hands of the whole sex. At least... Before he came back, we couldn''t do anything that could affect his plan." "But this is an opportunity after all. Can''t you bet...?" Mu you hesitated. "The main reason is that we can''t afford to gamble." Zhao Fangxu said again. "We don''t know what Ying Gou is planning, and we don''t know whether what he is planning is more serious than destruction, so... We can''t afford to lose." "Besides..." "When the other party seems to have absolute power, we don''t know whether everyone can win together, and how can we easily pay the losses we may not be able to bear at this time..." "Is it possible that the evil men of Quan Xing can only give the initiative to the monster Ying Gou?" Muyou is obviously still a little unwilling. "No..." Zhao Fangxu didn''t insist on his point of view this time. "Xiao Mu, you''re right. His departure is indeed an opportunity for us, but it''s not an opportunity to completely eliminate the whole sex demons, but an opportunity for us to find out each other''s reality." Wen Yan, Mu you''s eyes lit up, "what are you going to do?" "Find out the whereabouts of those guys..." Zhao Fangxu thought and said. "But remember not to frighten the snake. If you have the opportunity to make the Lu family''s Soul Art stand out, you can catch a single core figure back without showing your face... To see what else we don''t know." "When it''s done..." "It''s best if you can control the all-round core characters captured, but even if you can''t... You should also use the means of soul enlightenment when everything hasn''t happened." "You must move your hand, but you can''t act rashly when you''re not sure..." "I see." Mu you nodded with flashing eyes, and then immediately stood up from his position. "Dong Zhao, I''ll let my brothers shine their eyes now, but the LV family..." "Let me contact the LV family." Zhao Fangxu should answer. "As for the rest... I can only leave it to your Jianghu inn." "Don''t worry!" Muyou nodded firmly. "I have understood what you mean, so even if there is no gain in the future, the whole sex will not notice the abnormality......" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Capital In the box of a teahouse, Naruhu sat with a teacup in his seat, looked at Ding Jian, who was wolfing down across the street, and sighed: "Lao Ding, maybe you really shouldn''t join the whole sex..." "After talking so much, you are still the same..." Ding Jian threw away the duck bones in his hand, looked at the untouched shredded green onion and lotus leaf cake in the box, and said: "What I pursue is different from you..." "I guess if it were you, even if you didn''t like shredded green onion and lotus leaf cake, you would still respect the so-called eating methods and won''t ignore these things that are not pure enough in essence." "I''m different..." "What I don''t like is that I don''t like it, and the things I pursue have never changed. Eating roast duck... I prefer just eating roast duck, which is to make it taste at most." "Lao Na, I don''t think your idea is wrong, and I don''t think I really went the wrong way. After all, he did let me get what I didn''t dare to think about. Since I got something, I lost something... So what?" Chapter 506 "You''re not the only one who lost in the end..." The tiger calmly put the teacup back on the table. Although there seemed to be no abnormality at all, the cup gently placed on the table had some cracks for some reason. "What we choose to do is our business. No one will say more about which road you choose, but as a person... The road you choose can''t block other people''s lives, let alone let many innocent people sacrifice for you because of your decision." "Innocent people..." Ding Jian glanced at the teacup that Ruhu put on the table, then looked at the old friend Ruhu mockingly and said: "Old man, I can''t imagine that it''s already this time. You still don''t know the current situation... Do you really don''t know why this situation is today?" "What do you want to say..." that tiger looked at Ding Jian suspiciously. "This is not what I want to say..." Ding Jian took off his disposable gloves calmly, then shook his head with both hands in his arms, smiled and said. "It''s the truth... That''s it." "Take the initiative to find fault..." seeing Ding Jian''s frivolous appearance, Ruhu could not help but slowly frown and scold: "do you have to put the responsibility on other people?" "Ying Gou killed the Wang family, killed the president of Yao Xing society, and destroyed the truth seeking society not long ago... Do you still want to say that he was forced to do so?" "If it were you, how would you choose to do it?" Ding Jian knew what kind of person Ruhu was, so he gradually put away the ridicule on his face. "You clearly know the nature of most people and know that you can''t be accepted by others, but you still choose to work hard for that slim hope. In the end, you know that hope doesn''t exist because of betrayal... Don''t you hate it?" "Besides..." "When I clearly had a strong power and didn''t intend to force the weak at the beginning, I was completely unreasonably hostile and betrayed by those weak people..." "To be fair..." "Lao Na, after all this, you will still feel that you can do better than Ying Gou. Will you still stand on the moral highland like today... Accuse yourself?" "I know what Ying Gou has experienced, what he thinks as an alien, and more clearly that most people in the world will not accept the fact of being alien..." it is inevitable that there will be some complexity in the eyes of the tiger. "But even so, it can''t... it can''t..." "Can''t what?" Ding Jian looked sympathetically at the tiger and said: "If you can''t resist your destiny, you should wait for you to destroy it, or... You can''t do things as much as today?" "Lao Na, your cultivation talent is really good, and you are well protected by teacher Chai. Everyone in the circle says that I Ding Qian''an is a martial arts maniac. In order to become stronger, I can not even want my own face, but in my eyes... You are the guy who knows nothing except cultivation." "... I''m not as good as you." although naruhu didn''t deny it, he obviously didn''t feel so unbearable. "But since Mr. Chai left without saying goodbye and I took my brothers to run the suction ancient pavilion and joined the ten guys, although my brothers have always been around to give me advice, I am much more mature than before..." "This is obviously not enough..." Ding Jian shrugged. "And, after all..." "Your boss who sucks the ancient pavilion is just a final decision maker. Many evil ways are blocked by your little brothers. They all know what kind of person their boss is. Naturally, they won''t put those ''untreated'' things in front of your eyes." "Lao Na, you are actually very lucky. As a stranger... You have excellent cultivation talents and a fairly good master. As the boss and ten guys of the suction ancient pavilion... You also have loyal younger brothers to give advice..." "However, this is exactly your biggest misfortune..." "Your excellent talent for energy practice makes you don''t have to think about it at all. Just keep going on the road of horizontal practice and you can achieve far more achievements than others sooner or later..." "Your generous character also gives you a group of loyal younger brothers. Just click your head, you can sit firmly in the position of the boss and ten guys of the ancient pavilion, and even rely on those younger brothers to make your power grow..." "Old man, compared with you..." "I have to rely on a hundred skills to make my practice more smooth, and even have to join the whole nature to let others seriously fight with me, just for the guy who can make myself stronger when fighting with others..... You are the real pride of heaven." "Although..." "You and I have proved each other. It''s really difficult to win each other, but I don''t know how much effort I have made and how many means I have exhausted... Before I reluctantly stand at the same height as you." "The future..." "Ding Jian is definitely not qualified to be compared with that tiger......" Speaking of which, He first shook his head and smiled like a self mockery, then looked up at the tiger opposite and said: "Just..." "Old man, you can''t compare with me at one point, just because you never need to think too much, so you can''t compare with me simply in the cultivation of mind......" "The attitude you expressed today, especially those seemingly correct, but actually naive and self righteous remarks... Undoubtedly fully prove this." "Lao Ding, come back to us." that Ruhu couldn''t help being silent for a long time, but at last he just choked out such a sentence, which made people doubt whether he had thought carefully. "... look," Ding Jian said helplessly. "I''m not naive, and I never think I''m right..." naruhu explained. "I don''t know if Ying Gou is forced to be helpless, and I don''t know whether he is right or wrong to do so. Maybe as you just said... I''m really too self righteous." "However, I can''t understand Ying Gou''s idea, so I can''t agree with his actions. The whole nature... Especially the whole nature controlled by Ying Gou has already become the biggest threat in people''s eyes. As long as you are willing to go back with me... Suction ancient pavilion has the ability to hide you." "Forget it..." Ding Jian shook his head and refused without thinking about it. "Well, I appreciate your kindness, but I don''t want to hide all my life. Instead of being a passer-by in this world, I''d better live a vigorous life, no matter... What other people will think of me in the future." Chapter 507 "You''re stubborn..." Na Ruhu was very disappointed. He looked at Ding Jian and couldn''t understand his friend''s idea. "Since you have decided to live a good life in this world, why do you choose this road that will only lead to destruction..." "Will it only lead to the road of destruction..." Ding Fuan touched his chin thoughtfully. "You and I can''t tell." "You..." that tiger could not help tightening his fist subconsciously on the table when he saw Ding Jian''s stubborn appearance. "What?" seeing this, Ding Jian was not afraid at all. Instead, his eyes brightened and said, "do you want to forcibly catch me back?" "Old man, don''t think I praised you. Now I''m a soft bone you can pinch at will." "As ten guys..." "Since you know the truth-seeking meeting, you should know the changes of the whole nature and the differences in me. Now you want to do something to me... You''d better think about whether you can do it yourself." "I don''t intend to do too much to your old friend, but if you want to escape... You must be unstoppable." "But..." "If you just want to fight me, I''m willing to meet your wishes. After all, I''d like to know whether you have made progress recently..." Wen Yan, The tiger looked at Ding Jian with complex eyes, but finally slowly loosened his fist and said: "My brothers told me that now is not the time to act rashly, because it is likely to lead to Ying Gou''s retaliation. Suck Guge is willing to help others avoid being attacked by all-round attacks, but if the target of all-round attacks is suck Guge......... You can''t know what others think." "Therefore, we should try our best to avoid provoking all sex demons..." "Smart decision." Ding Jian was a little stunned, then his eyes confirmed that Ruhu in disappointment, and said: "If you don''t want to suck the ancient pavilion and suffer heavy losses, you really shouldn''t take the initiative to provoke us demons when you can''t be sure what others think... Your little brothers are very good." With that, He stood up from his position and walked to the box door without looking back. "Lao Na, I''m glad to meet you today. It''s nice to say what''s in his heart, but about Ying Gou''s things, especially his real thoughts... I advise you not to go deep into it, which will have a great impact on your mental cultivation." "After all, some things are clear but helpless. It''s just adding trouble." "Now that you have decided the direction of your ass, even if you don''t consider Ying Gou''s idea and purpose... You also know what to do next." The tiger couldn''t help wondering, "what are you..." "I''m just reminding myself of my former goals and friends..." Ding Jian said, standing in front of the door with his back to the tiger. "Moreover, you can remind your younger brothers of this. I think they should agree with me on this matter, and they won''t let you continue to study it further......" "Lao Na, if possible in the future, let''s... Sit down and chat again. Even if you and I can''t eat the same pot of rice at all... I still hope to listen to my friends'' occasional complaints." "Lao Ding..." that Ruhu immediately wanted to leave Ding Jian, but considering the attitude expressed by the other party just now and some of the information he learned from the truth-seeking meeting, he finally gave up the idea of forcing his friends to stay. On the other end, Ding Jian stood in front of the box door and didn''t say any more. He just calmed his mood a little and slowly stretched out his hand to open the door to the dead end. However, Boom!!! The huge explosion suddenly rang through Ding Jian''s ears, so that even if he had been lifted back to the house by the explosion, he still had a lot of doubts and puzzles on his face, and did not respond to what had happened. For a while, The ruins caused by the explosion were scattered, making the originally quiet teahouse almost full of holes. Although naruhu also didn''t know what happened, he responded immediately because he was not directly affected by the explosion. He lifted his energy in an instant, his explosive muscles immediately bulged, broke the thin clothes on his upper body, and without hesitation caught Ding Yan''an, who was covered with blood. Then he put down his friends and took the initiative to stand in front of him, blocking the debris flying in because of the explosion. Subsequently, the movement and smoke generated by the explosion gradually subsided, The tiger saw many ordinary people who were also affected outside the door, heard some ordinary people''s unconscious screams and groans because of serious injuries, and his mind became blank because of the hell like scene. "Lao Ding! Lao Ding! How are you..." "Those who come are not good..." although Ding Jianan was badly injured by the previous explosion, he quickly stood up from the ground and didn''t care about the blood flowing out of a large number of wounds. "But it can''t be an all-round person. He won''t allow us to spread to ordinary people at will, and there''s no reason for others to attack you and me..." Say, He immediately picked up the formula of the door and covered himself with a layer of white and transparent light. "People in the company are unlikely to do so, but weapons of this level have nothing to do with the company............" Bang!!! Ding Jian hasn''t finished his words yet, A bullet directly shot through the window of the tea room and hit the escape light he had just displayed. As a result, it easily penetrated the escape light for defense like stabbing tofu with a knife. Even the bullet with weakened power still penetrated his chest. "Lao Ding!!!" the tiger saw his friend''s heart shot through with his own eyes, and his angry eyes seemed to be able to spit out flames. But, The next second, He saw that Ding Jian didn''t fall at all. Instead, without hesitation, he immediately bent down to avoid the window and ran to the position close to the window, squinting at the window. "It seems that it should be the army this time..." Looking at this scene like a tiger, he almost doubted life, and even forgot that he was also exposed to the enemy''s sight, "Lao Ding, you... You..." "I''m fine!" Ding Jian completely ignored the empty chest, looked at the tiger with a very dignified expression and reminded: "Old man, even if you have mastered your horizontal training, I advise you to hide like me. Look at the bullet just shot into the wall from the outside. I''m afraid it won''t hurt you and will make you suffer." Wen Yan, The tiger almost instantly lay on the ground, bent down and ran to Ding Jian, who was close to the wall and looked out of the window. "People in the army? How could this be possible? Aren''t they trying to scare the snake and let ordinary people know about the existence of aliens in advance? The company... No, it''s impossible for the top to allow such a thing!" "Besides..." "If they did the explosion just now and killed so many ordinary people... Did they go back and apologize for their death?!" "No matter who the other party is..." Ding Jian looked out of the window with a white shimmer in her eyes. "Just an ordinary person..." Chapter 508 [chief! Run -] Ji Anzhi looked at the damaged teahouse in the sight glass. Some memory pictures flashed in his mind. The severe pain forced him to bite his lips in order to divert his attention in another way. However, even if he endured the pain in his head and stared at the teahouse thousands of meters away with his sight, he still didn''t wait for Ding An to show up again. A moment later, "Can''t the heart be pierced by a bullet..." Ji Anzhi finally gave up the idea of sniping Ding Jianan. He knew that the other party''s title of "hero" was not groundless. He knew better that the previous shot might also make the other party aware of his position. therefore, He no longer hesitated to skillfully put away the gun, disassembled it into parts, put it back into the suitcase at his feet, then picked up the suitcase and ran all the way, turning down the ladder to the roof of the building very quickly. However, Before he straightens up and runs down the corridor, A figure directly kicked open the broken wooden door in the corridor, and then without hesitation turned into a dark shadow and rushed straight to ji''anzhi, who had just barely stood firm. Bang! Ji Anzhi seemed to have expected this. He jumped down and rolled to the other side without waiting to stabilize his body. At the same time, he took out the pistol in his arms and pulled the trigger. The next second, Bang bang!!! He squatted on the ground to stabilize his body. Seeing that the other party was stunned because of the air, he pulled the trigger and shot three times without hesitation. In just a few seconds, Almost every shot of Ji Anzhi aimed at the vital point of the human body. Even if the trigger was pulled when the movement occurred in an emergency, the trajectory of the bullet during flight was still too stable, and there seemed to be no accident. As long as it hit... It could kill ordinary people immediately. However, the visitor is obviously not ordinary people. Whether it is the bleeding cavity in the chest of the comer or the transparent mask covered on his body can undoubtedly prove that this person is by no means an ordinary person in Ji''an''s eyes. The four bullets he accurately shot at the key points of the human body were all unloaded by unknown forces immediately after touching the transparent mask on the comer. They were even completely isolated on the surface of the transparent mask. Finally, they lost kinetic energy and fell to the ground one by one, making a slight sound. "So it''s like cheating..." Ji Anzhi, as an ordinary person, witnessed these strange pictures with his own eyes, but there was no fear in his eyes. Instead, he stood up straight from the ground with his box in an unusually calm manner, and did not shoot rashly with a large caliber pistol clenched in his right hand. "Who are you?" Ding Qian''an didn''t think that he would be defused by an ordinary man. It was inevitable that there would be some accidents in his eyes when he turned to ji''anzhi. "I''m not surprised to see what just happened..." "Is your target really me? Who sent you to kill me? Since you know the existence of a strange person, don''t you know..." "Ding Qian''an." Ji''an looked at the hero who was in the abandoned building with him in front of him. A trace of imperceptible hatred flashed in his eyes, but when he spoke, he was so calm without any feelings. "Under the top, one of the two heroes......" "You have the same existence as that tiger in the alien circle. Now... Because you have joined the whole sex and benefited from Ying Gou, I''m afraid it will only be more difficult than the boss who sucks Gu Ge..." "As an alien, with the immortal, under the top, above the hero... This is my evaluation of you now." "Who the hell are you?!" Ding Jian knows the situation in the circle and knows that there are ordinary people who are connected with different people outside, but that''s why... He doesn''t think that ordinary people who are connected with different people can know so much about the inside as this guy in front of him. After all, even those high-ranking ordinary people in the company are unlikely to know their so-called heroes so well today when everything has not really been decided. Besides If this guy was sent by the company... Or those ordinary people above the company, what he did in the teahouse just now is not completely contrary to the concept of the company and those people, and even caused far more harm to ordinary people than when they made trouble. Fight violence with violence Stop evil by worse means This can never happen under the eyes of the company and those above! "Who am I..." Ji Anzhi obviously shook his head indifferently and said: "Ji Anzhi... Is my name, but this kind of thing is not important. The important thing is... I will give yinggou bad news today." "Ordinary people are not weak people who are allowed to be slaughtered by monsters......" Wen Yan, Ding Jian looked at Ji Anzhi in surprise. "You''ve done so much and even affected so many ordinary people. Do you just want to use your life... Let me go back and send a message?" "Of course not..." Ji''an subconsciously clenched the pistol, looked at Ding''an, who was full of confidence in himself, and said: "The impact of this kind of thing on Ying Gou is too small to make him realize the seriousness of the problem, so... Mr. hero, your life is the focus I use to convey the message. I believe that not only your all sex demons, but also the whole alien circle will pay attention to it." "Gee, is he just a pure madman..." although Ding Qian''an is not a blind, arrogant and stupid man, he sees that the other party is just an ordinary man without power, and he has obviously been forced to a dead end by himself, and he still doesn''t take this remark as a matter of reply. "Forget it..." "No matter who you are and why you are so hostile to strangers, you are a lawless madman. Just now you did cause heavy casualties to ordinary people. Killing you... I won''t have any burden in my heart." So far, He seemed to have decided to kill an ordinary man. Then he looked seriously at the other party and said: "Death... Or arrest, accept the legal sanctions of ordinary people, even if it is the same outcome of death, but the latter... Can at least make you suffer less pain." "Now tell me, how do you want to die..." "You always look down on ordinary people like this..." Ji Anzhi was not angry at Ding Jianan''s contempt, but gently put down the box he had been carrying in his left hand, and then slowly opened his coat under the gaze of the other party. "I don''t know..." "Although we are far less powerful than you, we are obviously smarter than you antiques. At least we know and master some things that are far beyond the reach of human beings..." With that, He had completely opened his coat and revealed what was tied inside. "The so-called stranger, the so-called hero, in my opinion... Not more than you." Chapter 509 Ding Qian''an is indeed a stranger and a hero in the alien circle. But this does not mean that he is a guy out of touch with society. He knows how terrible dangerous things ordinary people have. Therefore, even if he has no chance to see the real object after seeing the things tied to each other... He still can''t help feeling numb. "You..." "Don''t move!" Ji''an''s hand held the device out of his pocket and stared at Ding''an with crazy eyes. "Don''t move... Don''t move..." "It took me a lot of effort to get a 30 kg C4 bomb from abroad in the box next to it, and the distance between you and me is a few meters... I promise it will disappear in a moment." "But..." "If you still think you can be safe in this situation, your immortal body can play a role when it''s gone... Just move, I won''t stop." "It seems that you are really crazy..." Ding Jian could not help but frown slowly at this, but even if he was afraid of the bomb Ji''an tied to him, there was no fear in his eyes. "So in order to convey the news to the alien circle and prove that ordinary people are not animals slaughtered by others, in addition to my Ding Juan''s life... Are you going to catch your own?" "An ordinary man''s life is worth your hero... Isn''t it?" Ji''an smiled with a winning ticket in his hand. "If I live alone, I can get ordinary people to no longer regard strangers as invincible enemies....... It is incumbent upon me." "You seem to have misunderstood something..." Ding Qian''an looked at Ji''an''s beginning to walk towards himself, but still said with indifference. "In the eyes of ordinary people... At least in the eyes of those high-ranking people, they have never been an invincible enemy, but their own people who are slightly different from ordinary people, so they won''t start without loss like you." "After all, it''s sad to use terrorist weapons against our own people, even to destroy our own people, regardless of our own losses... Isn''t it?" "I don''t care..." ji''anzhi walked slowly to Ding''an. "Those guys are just hypocrisy, and what they lack is only a reason... A precedent. As long as I let them see the necessity of sacrifice, I believe that one day they will make the alien disappear completely." "Mr. hero, you should be honored because I made you a hero like me..." Say, He stopped at a position less than two meters away from Ding Yian, slowly raised his pistol to Ding Yian, and took the explosive device to his chest with a smile. "Your protective cover can''t even protect Barrett. A lot of C4 at this distance... Must be enough to make your bones disappear." "Then let''s see you next, Mr. hero..." Let''s go, "Fool..." Ding Jian noticed that Ji Anzhi actually pressed the explosive device and had no chance to think when his head was blank. Even if he launched the "earth walking immortal", he rushed into the ground However, After Ji''an stood in place and pressed the explosive device, even if he stared at Ding''an and disappeared in front of him, he seemed very surprised at the other party''s ability to sneak into the ground, but in the end... There was no expected big explosion at all. Then, After confirming the fact that Ding Jianan had sneaked underground, the madness and shock deliberately pretended in his eyes disappeared, and then he couldn''t help but slowly raise the corner of his mouth. "Mr. hero, I don''t know who is the fool..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After a long time, The lower floor of the abandoned building, Ji Anzhi took it easy to carry the box downstairs, found the position that Ding Jianan was facing when he just dived into the ground, looked up at the bloody ceiling and the sharp wire close to the ceiling. "Mr. hero, you look down on the mentality of ordinary people. Sure enough, you are still planted in my hands..." He looked down at the scattered Ding Jian on the ground. Even though Mr. hero, who knew that his head had been cut off half, could not talk to himself, he still stretched out his hand and pointed to the mesh steel wire on the ceiling, saying: "C4 bomb... Hehe, I''ve been away from the army for many years. Moreover, even if I still work in the army, it''s impossible to get this thing out, let alone transport it in from abroad..." "But if it''s just high-strength steel wire made of special materials, I''m afraid I can easily get it for architectural reasons......" "As a hero among strangers, you don''t care about the power of ordinary people. After being attacked, you immediately came to me. Although it''s also in my expectation, your coming... Is almost the end of death, but I''m really afraid you''re a family friend who can treat ordinary people equally." "After all, if you don''t come and want to use your life to convey the news, I really don''t know when to wait..." At this time, Ji''an suddenly heard a sound of footsteps behind him, so that the comer had come behind him almost the next moment. He immediately rolled sideways from the ground without hesitation, barely avoided the big fist attacking his head, and then quickly got up, raised his gun and aimed at the burly man standing in his original position. "Boss, you''ve gone too far. Even if a stranger of your level doesn''t launch a horizontal fist, it''s impossible for me to carry it with my head?" "Ji''an Zhi!" that Ruhu stood in Ji''an Zhi''s original position and saw scattered old friends on the ground. Especially after he realized that his old friend had died, he looked at the ordinary people with guns opposite with a split heart and said: "How dare you lie to me!!!" "... how dare I cheat the boss?" Ji Anzhi shrugged helplessly: "Actually, I didn''t want to kill Mr. Ding, but it''s really good for him to appear after he fell into the trap, but it''s also Mr. toding''s blessing... We finally figured out the weakness of the so-called immortal body, didn''t we?" "Sure enough, as long as the head..... No, according to you, it should be Lingtai. As long as Lingtai is irreparably hurt, even this immortal body that makes Qiuzhen fear will still fall in front of us ordinary people." "You lie!" the tiger clenched his fist and his muscles swelled. "I have just heard you talking to yourself. You obviously have the idea of killing Lao Ding from the beginning... You really dare to lie to me!" "Ah? Did you hear?" Ji''an retreated a few steps in fear. "Misunderstanding... It''s just a misunderstanding. How dare I deceive the boss with many younger brothers? I can''t be able to hide from them with your younger brothers watching." "But..." Speaking of which, He looked at the almost angry tiger and suddenly smiled contemptuously in his eyes. "If it''s for the future of an old friend, the boss who insists on not listening to his younger brother''s opinions... It''s really easy to cheat." "Despicable man!!!" the tiger suddenly burst up when he heard his words. Just Bang! Ji''anzhi, facing the angry tiger who wanted to kill himself, still had a very contemptuous smile on his face, and immediately shot at the suitcase he deliberately left at the tiger''s feet. Boom!!! The violent explosion engulfed the tiger in an instant, and the air wave even spread to Ji''an himself, causing him to fly out without resistance. However, even those injured by the explosion were not light, and blood seeped from the corners of their mouths when they flew upside down, Ji''an''s eyes have always been as calm as dead water. It seems that even his contempt for the tiger just now is also intentional Chapter 510 If you come, you will be at ease. When Ji''an was a child, he learned the origin of his name from his parents. Although he grew up and found that the meaning of this sentence was not what his parents understood, he could still understand the high expectations of his parents when naming himself. After all, the reason why parents with low educational level give their son such a name is that they hope their children can have a stable life without seeking wealth like their own understanding of this sentence. Ji Anzhi can fully understand his parents'' ideas. Therefore, even if he finds that "Ji Anzhi" is actually not what they understand, he still embarks on the smooth road that his parents most want to see under the wrong name. If it comes, it will be safe According to his parents'' understanding of this sentence, under the name of "Ji''an Zhi", which implies stability, naturally, he will go down step by step, no matter which road he finally embarks on, as his parents hope. But maybe that''s why, Just because no matter what you do, you will step by step, Ji Anzhi''s life before the age of 25 was smooth sailing. Without accident, he became the kind of "other people''s children" in the eyes of others. More because he was eager to respond to the high expectations of his parents, he even completely gave up his thinking and interest as a child. So that before going to college, He Ji''an is essentially a machine... Completely a living machine that only knows how to respond to the wishes of others and does not mix any personal thinking at all. However, the fragrance of wine is not afraid of the depth of the alley. Even gold will always shine Ji Anzhi is undoubtedly an extremely intelligent person. After he was admitted to the military academy according to the requirements of his parents, and made a smooth transition from the military academy students to the army, he became a young officer in the army. He was soon appreciated by the top and came into contact with the world that ordinary people don''t understand. At that time, Ji Anzhi''s steady personality based on his work habits step by step has undoubtedly become the most dazzling existence among the graduates of that military academy, because he even broke the record that no one has changed for many years, whether in cultural courses or as a soldier. Talent Real talent Besides, he is a pure hot-blooded youth like white paper How can people like Ji Anzhi not be trained by the top leaders of the army? Almost all resources in the same period are inclined towards this rare talent, and he... Undoubtedly has grown rapidly under this vigorous training. But as the saying goes, it takes a thousand days to raise troops and a moment to use them, Even in this seemingly peaceful era, there is still chaos invisible to most people, Ji Anzhi, as a talent trained by the army with a lot of resources, naturally will not be assigned some positions that are almost empty pay, but really stand on the front line of darkness and chaos in the corner, and unexpectedly become a sharp knife in the hands of senior military officials. The funny thing is The parents who originally just wanted Ji''an to live a stable life did not expect that the calm personality they cultivated in Ji''an would make him completely separate from the expected stable life step by step, so that they personally pushed their children to an extremely dangerous battlefield. No matter how many honors Ji Anzhi has won in the army, and no matter how much Ji Anzhi is appreciated by the leaders of the army, his parents... Live in fear of his son almost all the time. For these Ji Anzhi didn''t know for a long time, because what he saw when he came home from vacation was the support of his parents, which made him firm the road under his feet and thought that he not only responded to his parents'' high expectations, but also thanked the cultivation of the army. Although he always drank blood with his comrades in arms on the battlefield, even if he swam in a dark corner full of death all day, he still thought that he responded to the high hopes of his parents and thanked himself cultivated by the army... He was one of the few lucky people in the world who could be satisfied mentally. Until During a security mission a few years ago, He and his comrades in arms met superhumans of hostile forces on the battlefield. Until He saw with his own eyes his comrades in arms like relatives who died one by one under the strange means of superhuman. Until In the original battle, he got the help of his own outsider and reluctantly won the final victory A man has not come out of the sadness of his comrades in arms when he returns to China, but he has witnessed his parents die of superhuman assassination due to enemy revenge The world in Ji''an''s eyes has changed. He found that the original beauty in his eyes almost disappeared in an instant, Just because There are a group of guys in the world who shouldn''t exist. Superhuman Strange No matter how we call these alien beings, we can''t deny that these guys who shouldn''t exist... Are the culprits of his life tragedy! after that, Ji Anzhi became extremely difficult to get along with in the eyes of others. He even became lonely and lost any friends in the army, so that he finally had to be excluded by others... He took off his military uniform representing glory and left the holy land where he had sworn loyalty. Moreover, it seems that from the moment he left the army, he couldn''t put anything else in his heart, and even the only reason to support him to live today... Is his hatred and killing intention to alien groups. Today Ji Anzhi, as a weak ordinary person in the eyes of outsiders, has used all kinds of means to calculate at least 100 "enemies". period, He may have been seriously injured and even almost died in the hands of the enemy, but in the end... He still managed to stand in the end. Ding Jian The so-called heroes It''s just the first superhuman who died in his hands and is called ''alien'' ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the abandoned building, "Cough..." Ji Anzhi got up from the ground with great difficulty. Then, regardless of his embarrassed appearance covered with dust, he forcibly swallowed back the blood that had reached his mouth. At the same time, he immediately took off his coat and untied the plastic wrapped around him disguised as C4 and the bulletproof steel plate close to his chest. "Just being affected by the explosion, I almost let an ordinary man die in front of you. The boss... You and Mr. Ding deserve to be called heroes. If you resist so hard, you''re just broken your legs. It seems that you can continue to be alive in the future." "Cough... It''s really enviable." The smoke and dust dissipated, That tiger was lying in the ruins. Although he was not directly killed by Ji Anzhi, he resisted the close-up explosion at his feet without opening the horizontal training. Even if the explosive was not the famous C4... It easily broke his legs. "Ji Anzhi, despicable... You are in vain!" Chapter 511 "Despicable..." Ji Anzhi was obviously used to this kind of angry scolding. He not only didn''t care about this angry accusation, but put on his coat and covered his chest to the edge of the ruins. Looking at the extremely miserable and embarrassed tiger, he smiled and said: "That boss, that boss, I didn''t expect you to be so stupid and shameless... Isn''t this nonsense?" "You and Mr. Ding are both strange people. They can still be called heroes by other people of the same kind. They don''t play tricks... Do you want me to break the wrist with you?" "In addition..." Say, He felt that the pain in his chest was relieved a little. Then he slowly raised his pistol again and aimed it at the tiger, saying: "Boss, although your life is not in danger now, your legs have been blown off... Obviously, you have become fish on the sticky board. I suggest you''d better consider your situation first and swear... It will only make me think of sending you down to accompany Mr. Ding." "I will never let you go..." it seems that Ruhu doesn''t care about the broken legs at all, and his angry eyes are still staring at ji''anzhi. "You either shoot me now or wait for me to avenge Lao Ding with my own hands..." Click! Ji Anzhi pulled the trigger without waiting for that Ruhu to finish talking, but he found that the revolver in his hand just rang empty and didn''t put the bullet into that Ruhu''s brain as expected. He was deeply puzzled about this and opened the magazine to have a look. "Eh... The revolver obviously has six bullets. Just now, four bullets were used against Mr. Ding. One was used to detonate the explosives in the suitcase. There were no bullets... Did I only load five bullets and I actually make such a low-level mistake?" With that, He pinned the revolver back to his waist, looked at the tiger and said: "That boss, it seems that God doesn''t want you to die in my hands. I can''t imagine... You''re really a fool. It''s a fool''s blessing. Bullets are also difficult to do in China. In order to avoid security inspection, I dare not bring more bullets. I really let you get your life back. It''s a mistake." "Are you fooling me?!" that Ruhu was even more angry when he heard this. After all, Ji Anzhi just said that he couldn''t get explosives, so he had to get some fake products to deceive Ding Jianan. As a result, he was immediately calculated by Ji Anzhi''s explosives. Like this guy who doesn''t have a truth in his mouth... Who would believe that he just needs that bullet right now? "Well... Does the boss really want to die?" Ji Anzhi smiled and looked at the embarrassed Ruhu. "If the boss killed his old friend, Mr. Ding, because he was fooled by me, he was so ashamed that he wanted to leave the suction ancient pavilion and accompany Mr. Ding on the huangquan road... I could risk approaching you by other means to meet your wish." "Even if an ordinary man like me approaches the boss rashly, he may be killed by you... I will try my best to meet your wish, but... Is this really what you want?" "In other words..." "The boss wants to leave the little brothers of Guge for relief before the death robbery. Don''t you care about their future lives?" "I......" that Ruhu thought of the little brothers behind him and was really pinched by Ji''an for a moment. "No, you wouldn''t do that..." ji''anzhi shook his head with a smile. "The people who follow the strange people in Guge are generous and worth following. They are like tigers... How can they not care about the future of the people under their own hands?" "Looking back..." "Although Mr. Ding and the boss are good friends, he has embarked on the opposite path to you at this juncture, and is even destined to become an enemy in the end. How can this guy be compared with the younger brothers of the ancient pavilion?" "So..." "I advise the boss to be more rational. Don''t regard me as an unforgivable guy. Even if I killed Mr. Ding, it can be regarded as a help to you in a strict sense, and it''s not because you''re not cold enough that things have developed to the present point?" "If the boss could think about it calmly, how could he want to kill me, the man who came to help, and not do it to me... How could I break his legs?" "As for me..." "Although the boss really wanted to kill me just now, and even you almost got it, I don''t have any hatred for the boss personally, because based on rational thinking, if we want to deal with the monster that can''t be defeated by manpower, we may work together in the future." "After all, it''s all for the great righteousness of the world and for our own survival. Private affairs... It''s stupid." Let''s go, He turned and walked directly to the stairs of the floor. Obviously, he didn''t intend to kill that Ruhu. It looked as if he really had a bigger picture than that Ruhu. "Boss, I''ll have a chance to see you again in the future. My gun parts used to replace shrapnel in my suitcase will not completely destroy the meridians on your legs even if they give full play to their power as shrapnel in the explosion." "Alas... I don''t know the overall situation at all. I want to kill me for a villain. You are really hopeless." Every word of ji''anzhi, They all stabbed the pain in the heart of the tiger, completely destroyed his pride and pride as a ten guy, and psychologically... It was on the verge of collapse. After all, in the eyes of the tiger, everything in front of him was caused by himself. He believed Ji''an and killed his old friend Ding''an. He was desperate and impulsive to avenge Ding''an. It was also he who... Irrationally caused his legs to be blown off. In contrast, Ji Anzhi When facing an enemy who wants to kill himself, an ordinary person actually takes the overall situation into account and chooses to show mercy to himself What hero! What ten guys! He is undoubtedly the fool who can''t accomplish anything but fail! Thinking of this, As a dignified nine foot man, Na Ruhu really believed in his incompetence and Ji Anzhi was a good man in the real sense. He completely forgot the ruthless style that the other party would do anything to achieve his goal, even the sacrifice of ordinary people. Finally He even fell on the ground and burst into tears ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª meanwhile, A sea area, On the deck of a slow sailing yacht, Windsor brought fruit in her swimsuit, but when she saw her master''s speechless face, she couldn''t help asking in deep doubt: "Master, what''s the matter with you..." "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang lay on the bench, looked at Windsor standing aside, shook his head and said: "I just suddenly feel that sometimes power doesn''t mean whether people are strong or not. Heroes... Ten guys are actually fooled by an ordinary person. Finally, they believe in such inexplicable stupid things. Maybe they are really in the game and onlookers are clear." "Ha?" Windsor obviously didn''t know what Liu Xiaojiang was talking about. "Hum..." Liu Xiaojiang looked thoughtfully at the calm sea. "Nothing..." "At most, I''ve lost a guy who is not very obedient and may even go to the opposite. As for the one who suddenly appears... It''s not even a trouble, and it''s not just that I''m upset about it." "A madman who offends everyone at the same time will sooner or later put himself in a dilemma......" "Duo''er! Come on, come on! Your brother Xiaojiang is talking nonsense again!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Chapter 512 The next day, In the early morning, Zhao Fangxu was lying on the bed in the office lounge to rest. In a trance, he heard the landline on the bedside table ringing continuously, so he held back his fatigue and reached out to pick up the landline microphone. However, "What? Say it again!" The news from the other end of the phone suddenly woke him up, immediately got up, put on his glasses and sat by the bed. All between his eyebrows and eyes proved the seriousness of the matter. "... it''s all true. When did this happen? Did others already know?" "What is suspected ordinary people... Fart! They are Ding Jian and Na Ruhu! Recognized heroes in the circle... Heroes, do you understand?!" When Zhao Fangxu heard the description of the incident on the phone, especially after he realized that the thing was probably not all done, and the suspect was likely to be an ordinary person, he was greatly shocked and the sense of crisis that the situation was gradually out of control immediately made him a big man nervous. After all, if you don''t really confirm some details, the company employee responsible for investigating the incident on the other end of the phone can''t say such inexplicable words as "the suspect is an ordinary person", because everyone knows the gold content of the word "hero". Ding Jian was killed It''s like the tiger''s legs were broken, and his spirit was hit hard Is this what ordinary people can do?! "Ji''anzhi..." Zhao Fangxu heard a name on the phone and frowned slowly with great doubt, but then it seemed that he suddenly thought of something. Therefore, the doubt in his eyes gradually turned into a puzzle about something. "I see..." "We must settle down the seriously injured tiger and the group of people who suck the ancient pavilion. Before everything becomes clear, we must not let this cause conflict and estrangement between groups, especially in the joint eyes of the common enemy that have not been solved." "The unity and integration between ordinary people and different people... No accidents are allowed!" With that, Zhao Fangxu, who got a clear reply, hung up the phone directly. Then he sat down beside the bed with a dignified expression and thought for a moment. He stretched his hand to the landline on the bedside table again and hesitated to dial the number that could communicate with the old man internally. "Hello? Xiao Zhao?" the old man''s voice came from the microphone. Although the tone sounded the same as usual, Zhao Fangxu, who was familiar with the old man, knew very well that the reason why he connected the phone so soon undoubtedly represented that the other party was waiting for him to contact. "Old leader..." Zhao Fangxu understood that the old man had known the current severe situation, so he gave up his polite words and spoke directly to show his meaning of calling. "Ji''an should be..." "You guessed right." the old man didn''t wait for Zhao Fangxu to finish. He just heard Ji Anzhi''s name and knew what Zhao Fangxu wanted to ask. "He is the... Regrettable talent I mentioned to you at the beginning." "Well... The ''Superman killer'' rumored abroad for some time should be the talent you are so nervous today?" Zhao Fangxu said his guess after a little meditation. "I don''t know..." the old man said with some hesitation. "However, considering what Ji''an did yesterday, perhaps... It is indeed very possible." "Ji Anzhi seems to be extremely hostile to strangers, and he has no choice in means..." Zhao Fangxu thought of the specific details he had just learned on the phone and began to analyze. "Although he and naruhu showed their overall view, in fact, what Ding Jian and naruhu did, even at the expense of ordinary people in order to achieve their goals, fully proved that there was basically no truth in this person''s mouth..." "He doesn''t have the overall view he said. What he did was just to meet his heart''s desire. He was just taking the opportunity to vent his hatred for strangers..." "The so-called Superman killer, the so-called modern righteous thief......" "This is just the positive title that those foreign people who have been infringed by Superman have blindly placed in Ji''an." "They not only don''t know what Ji Anzhi has done, but even count the ordinary people involved in each other''s actions on the Superman they have seen..." "People always believe what they want to believe..." "Foreign institutions with similar functions to ours will not explain too much to ordinary people who have suffered from superhuman aggression when they are sealed based on the consideration of world stability... This undoubtedly contributes to the positive reputation of Superman killer in the corner." "But just such a troublesome ordinary man, those superhumans abroad have never caught him......" "Xiao Zhao, just tell me what you want to say. There''s no need to beat around the bush like me..." the old man obviously noticed the hidden meaning of Zhao Fangxu''s words. "Has Ji''an really drawn a line with ''we''?" Zhao Fangxu first paused, and then gritted his teeth to say what he thought. "The old leader, it''s not my random doubts, but Ji Anzhi''s past experience, and even what he did last night. I always feel that there seems to be someone else''s shadow..." "... are you doubting me?" the old man said with a smile. "No... of course not." Zhao Fangxu didn''t think that the old man might participate in this kind of thing, let alone that the old man would agree with Ji''an''s unscrupulous behavior. "However, even if I don''t doubt ji''anzhi''s ability and think he is indeed an extremely rare figure, no matter how powerful ordinary people are... They can''t always escape the joint search of foreign parties and disappear without trace every time." "No matter how powerful an ordinary person is, how can he bring in sniper guns, explosives and pistols under our eyes?" "So..." "I think there must be someone behind ji''anzhi''s back, whether at home or abroad..." "I know what you think," the old man said in silence for a moment. "But whether or not someone is behind the scenes, what Ji Anzhi did in the capital yesterday is really too much. If it just attracts the attention of ordinary people, we can always calm things down with more effort." "But..." "His action yesterday implicated many ordinary people and even caused irreparable damage to 9 innocent families. 11 people were killed, 17 seriously injured and 6 slightly injured... Even if it was pulled out and shot, it was not enough." Chapter 513 "Xiao Zhao, as you said, Ji''an has been out of control for a long time. If he is as rational as he said, he still has the view of the overall situation he thinks..." So far, The old man''s tone on the phone was also a little heavy. "I think he has many ways to avoid the casualties of ordinary people, so that the explosion inside the teahouse is completely unnecessary..." "In addition to testing the so-called immortal body, I can''t figure out why he set up explosives in the teahouse, but even if it''s really a so-called test, with his achievements in the army, he can use sniper guns to achieve his goal without explosion to create an opportunity." "Maybe he thought that the large-scale damage of the explosion could at least hurt Ding Jian''s immortal body..." Zhao Fangxu speculated. "In this way, even if Ding Jian was not killed, he was lucky if he could break his hands and feet......" "Maybe..." the old man obviously doesn''t want to worry about ji''anzhi''s purpose now, "but no matter why he set up explosives in the teahouse, the innocent people who were killed by the explosion... Can''t live anymore." "Xiao Zhao, maybe you think I''m too kind to women and shouldn''t care too much about the vain death of innocent people. At least I shouldn''t care about a small number of casualties of this degree when I have made a decision to sacrifice..." "But in my old fellow''s eyes, even for those doomed sacrifices, I think someone should bear this sin, even if the sacrifice is actually for a better future, even if one person alone is not qualified to bear this sin, atonement... Is also necessary." "After all, no matter where we are, we can''t forget the fact that we are still alone..." Zhao Fangxu was not completely clear about the old man''s plan with Liu Xiaojiang, but he still heard a little fishy in his words, "old leader, are you..." "Xiao Zhao, tell me, even if it''s a small sacrifice in the overall situation, who should bear the sin of accidental superposition of these people killed by innocent involvement... Unplanned sacrifice?" the old man continued ignoring Zhao Fangxu''s mind. "How can an old man who feels guilty and can''t redeem his sins even if he dies, ignore such avoidable sacrifices..." "I see..." Zhao Fangxu found that the old man didn''t seem to want to mention the plan between himself and Liu Xiaojiang, so he completely gave up the idea of asking more questions here. "I will only continue to do what I should do next..." "That''s good..." the old man said approvingly. "As the actual person in charge of the company, you should know what you should do and remember your responsibilities no matter what happens." "Ji Anzhi..." "Although he is an ordinary person in a normal sense, what he does has completely deviated from his personal ideas, and on a certain level... He is even very similar to Ying Gou, but there is no one in the world who can accept him." "An alien who can''t completely integrate into any party, and his practices and ideas are different from those of any party. His selfish desires... Will cause everyone''s disgust and hostility at the same time. If this guy can''t be handled carefully, I''m afraid it will only cause greater variables." "I understand why he became like this, but I can''t agree with his choices and practices on this basis, and I don''t want this long dead guy to affect other things......" "Xiao Zhao, if someone is really helping him silently, I will give you a reasonable explanation in the future..." "As for Ji''an himself..." "Just deal with it according to the Jianghu rules between you strangers..." "I agree with you very much." Zhao Fangxu has almost no objection to this. He has even identified ji''anzhi as a scourge. Now he has got an answer in line with his own ideas from the old leaders. Intellectually, he will not sympathize with people like ji''anzhi at all. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ meanwhile, In a hotel not far from the actual location of nadutong''s headquarters, At this time, except Erzhuang, Xia he and Shen Chong, all the members identified by Liu Xiaojiang gathered in the room. Obviously, they also learned from the outside about what happened last night. After all, an explosion killed and injured so many innocent people. Even if there are no clues about strangers, it can be called great news at ordinary times. Naturally, it is impossible to hide from more informed strangers. Therefore, after learning the news of Ding Jian''s death and the serious injury of Ruhu, Even though Xia Liuqing respected Mei Jinfeng''s personal wishes, she still took the risk of bruises and bruises and forcibly brought people back to the hotel, so as to avoid the inexplicable ordinary people in the rumor from attacking their sweetheart. At present, the atmosphere in the house is somewhat heavy, "Immortal body..." seeing that the people kept silent after explaining the general situation, Lv Liang couldn''t help feeling a little lost for Ding Jian''s death. "Unexpectedly, brother Ding died like this and died in the hands of an ordinary man. Should we... Also want to avenge our companions?" "Don''t be impulsive..." Tu Junfang looked at Lv Liang beside him. Even if he didn''t have to be reminded by Erzhuang, Xia he and Shen Chong, he was the same. Liu Xiaojiang came back and made a conclusion. "Although this kind of thing is hard to believe, since the other party has the ability to kill Mr. Ding, it shows that even we... Also have the risk of being won by this ordinary person." "After all, I believe that even if Xia Lao gives full play to his divine mask, he may not really be able to suppress Mr. Ding with the power of faith. Everything should be discussed after the leader returns from Nathan island..." "Well, it''s very conservative, but it''s really the most secure." Shen Chong pushed his glasses when he saw this. "Although Ji Anzhi has a personal ability beyond our imagination, and can even be said to be a very special ordinary person, in the final analysis, he is only an ordinary person. Even if he does have a way to kill Mr. Ding, he can''t face all of us at the same time." "As long as we stay in the hotel recently and try not to be alone when we go out, we should be able to stay in peace until the leader comes back. As for whether other members of the whole sex will want to avenge Mr. Ding, let them go for the time being..... They can also collect information for us." Wen Yan, Xia he looked at Lv Liang, whose feelings were all written on his face, and looked at other all sex members around him who pretended to be calm, and said: "We are not immortal in the real sense. Mr. leader said before that as long as our brain is not destroyed... We can revive indefinitely with the ability of both hands." "Although Mr. Ding''s death was just an accident, after this incident, the truth of our immortal body should have been noticed by others, so for the time being, according to Shen Chong''s meaning, try to hide in the hotel and wait for the leader to come back." "However, there is no need to be too afraid..." "Ji''an is just an ordinary person no matter how powerful he is. What''s more, it''s not clear that we are actually hiding under the eyes of the company. What Shen Chonggang just said is really right. No matter how powerful an ordinary person is... It''s impossible to deal with all of us." "Especially Lv Liang..." "Your hands have been fully awakened. Even if something unexpected happens, as long as we can try to avoid being hurt to the brain, we can quickly recover with your ability. If that guy really dares to come to the door... It''s just taking the initiative to die." Chapter 514 "No..." Er Zhuang sat in front of the window covered by the curtain. Hearing Xia he''s more or less blind and arrogant, he shook his head and said: "Brother Xiaojiang said..." "Although the other party is just an ordinary person without power, he is also a very rare and extremely difficult guy. He doesn''t know where to get enough weapons to make up for his weakness. At the same time, he is also a madman who does things completely recklessly..." Speaking of which, She glanced at all the members present one by one and explained: "Logically..." "Even if the other party is indeed a very capable ordinary person and has got enough weapons to make up for his own weakness, considering the particularity of Mr. Ding as a hero... As an alien, it is impossible to happen like that last night..." "Ji Anzhi knows very well about strangers and their means. He is an out and out madman in thought, but he is very targeted in means against the enemy. Therefore, he is very dangerous to any stranger." "You can''t imagine when he will appear, or whether he will do something far more crazy than last night in order to deal with us..." "So..." "If he really finds us later, the best choice... Is not to leave each other''s head, but to try to ensure that his head is safe." "Can he blow up the whole building?" Shen Chong still looked down on Ji''an''s identity as an ordinary person. Although Ji Anzhi has achieved something that almost everyone here dare not think of by virtue of his identity as an ordinary person, and completely defeated the recognized heroes in the circle with a mortal body, the previous inherent concepts still let the all members present get used to the contempt for ordinary people. Er Zhuang turned to look at Shen Chong, who didn''t agree with this, "if he really got enough explosives and confirmed the specific location of us... Isn''t it possible?" "......." Shen Chong could not help but frown slowly when he saw this. Obviously, he also knew that he thought things too simple. Wen Yan, All the members present were slightly stunned and realized the danger of ji''anzhi "Ha ha..." Xia Liuqing smiled indifferently. "Just to attract Ding Jian, he killed so many ordinary people with explosives. If it''s really like what Gao girl said, as long as he makes sure he has a chance to succeed, I''m afraid this person can do anything." "It''s ironic that I should have the opportunity to witness such ugly things with my own eyes... Or that we, an all sex monster recognized in the circle, should be forced to do so by an unscrupulous ordinary man... I don''t know who is the monster in troubled times." "Who says it''s not..." Xia he reminded Erzhuang that even if he put away his contempt for ji''anzhi, he still didn''t think there would be any danger for himself and others. After all, if she really planned to escape... She believed that he and others could escape any pursuit by virtue of their immortality. Because she had a practical experience of the immortal body, she was almost full of confidence in Liu Xiaojiang''s means, and even felt that Ding Jian''s death... In fact, as a hero, he underestimated the enemy too much, and ended up in the hands of weapons that could make ordinary people complacent. Even if an ordinary person''s ability is against the sky, his role in last night''s events must be quite limited compared with those weapons "What I just said..." Er Zhuang has a good relationship with Xia he after this period of contact. He can even be called a sister friend. Therefore, after discovering that the other party still hasn''t changed his view on the event, he opened his mouth again and reminded him: "But it''s all the words I got after contacting that guy..." "I know..." Xia he nodded to ER Zhuang with a smile. "If the ordinary man found the door later, I''ll just run away with you..." Xia he has the same view on Erzhuang, and also thinks that the other party is his rare sister. Moreover, due to the past that was not looked at by people, she paid special attention to the feelings between herself and Erzhuang. Even if Ji''an didn''t take it seriously, she would choose to listen to Erzhuang''s suggestions. In addition, Even if Er Zhuang''s physical age is actually a few years older than her sister, she still regards Er Zhuang as her own sister. "Hmm..." Er Zhuang finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Xia he. Secretly, she was really afraid that she, the headmaster''s wife, could not convince the public. As a result, she didn''t expect that all the members present were very cooperative with her. "This is what brother Xiaojiang means. You also know that guy is very sharp in feeling and knows very well what everyone here thinks..." "As for the problem of Ji''an, considering our current and future situation, we''d better be cautious about this guy who has a high evaluation in his place......" "Sister Yushan..." Lv Liang understood the current situation and naturally would not think about avenging Ding Jian now, "what should we do now..." "Let''s just go on with what we''re doing for the time being." Erzhuang looked at the group of two who had been hiding in the room secretly studying the dead body and the skill of the three demons sect, and said: "I, sister Xia he and Mr. Shen Chong will prepare for the future in the event of an accident in advance. I just hope that if the enemy finds the door later, everyone can evacuate here with me relatively carefully..." "Girl..." Mei Jinfeng, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, suddenly raised her eyes and looked at Er Zhuang. She said in some doubt: "Why do you have to stubbornly choose to stay with the leader, and now think about us demons like a generation leader. Your high family... Although you have encountered some bad changes, you should not live very oppressed under the shelter of the company now?" "I''ve heard of what happened to you girl before, and I understand that there may be some feelings between you and the headmaster, but this feeling... Is it worth your reckless betrayal of your family?" "Do you know who you are following? Do you know what you really pursue... And what is it?" Mei Jinfeng suddenly opened her mouth and said such words. All the members present fell into silence. Although it was somewhat embarrassing because of this untimely remark, more of them were curious about Gao Yushan, a greenhouse flower. Even Shen Chong, who was most familiar with Liu Xiaojiang, couldn''t help but look at Erzhuang curiously. Perhaps only Xia he understood Erzhuang''s real thoughts at this time and didn''t feel any confusion about Erzhuang''s choices and practices like others. However, In the face of Mei Jinfeng''s inquiry, Er Zhuang didn''t seem to care so much that he didn''t think about it at all. He immediately answered with a resolute smile: "Grandma Jinfeng..." "I''m the wife of the head of all sex now..." Chapter 515 "......." Mei Jinfeng. "Girl, you don''t seem to understand what your mother-in-law means. I mean, do you know the most real thing in your heart behind making such a choice..." "Well, I know." Er Zhuang nodded firmly in his eyes. "I have answered my mother-in-law''s question just now. Isn''t it because brother Xiaojiang is now the head of all sex that I think I am the head wife of all sex?" "If he is not the master of all sex, I will not be the wife of the master of all sex......" Mei Jinfeng didn''t understand Er Zhuang at all, but she was stopped by Xia Liuqing when she wanted to speak. "Ha ha..." "Jinfeng, don''t you understand? The high girl has indeed answered your question, and... She has made her words very clear." "When did she say that?!" Mei Jinfeng looked at Xia Liuqing incomprehensibly and thought that she had listened to the answer given by Er Zhuang. "Alas..." Xia Liuqing shook his head reluctantly, endured the funny eyes around him, and explained: "That''s why you congenital strangers always hope that others can tell everything plainly. However, some things... Such as those ancient books of preaching, if you really tell everything plainly, it will become a mistake for people''s children. Some things should be seen in combination with reality." "Think about what Gao wench said just now, but does any word mention anything that has nothing to do with the leader?" "Isn''t everything because of the leader..." "Isn''t it because... She only wants to stay with the leader and just wants to think about the leader?" "It has nothing to do with anything..." "As long as the leader is an all-round leader, her high girl is the leader''s wife. Even if the leader is a terrible monster, she will not choose to leave the monster, even if this kind of thing is not accepted by the common sense of the world......" "......." Mei Jinfeng understood Er Zhuang''s meaning this time, but she looked at Er Zhuang with a very difficult eye and said: "Girl, are there really feelings without reason in this world? Aren''t you out of gratitude... A blind love?" "You may need a reason to like someone, but do you need a reason to love someone..." before Erzhuang spoke, Xia he answered the question directly instead of her. "Before choosing to love someone, mother-in-law Jinfeng may have to experience the kind of love with reason, but once this feeling gradually develops into love, the reason... It doesn''t matter whether it exists or not. As long as the person is still the person at the beginning, it''s enough." Say, Xia he didn''t know what he was thinking of. He looked at Er Zhuang with some jealousy and said, "however, no matter what the girl thinks, it''s just that she has had a mouth addiction with us now, madam leader... But there''s still a long way to go." "......." Mei Jinfeng. "Sister Xia he, you''ve gone too far..." Erzhuang heard this and immediately said, "how can you talk to the headmaster''s wife like that?" "Yo... It''s the headmaster''s wife. Everyone gives you face and doesn''t want to expose it. You''d better wait until you really succeed." Xia he immediately laughed. "Hum!" Er Zhuang puffed up his mouth and said discontentedly. "That''s much better than you and an elm pimple!" "What are you talking about! You girl... I won''t tear your mouth!" Xia he almost blew his hair in an instant and immediately fought with ER Zhuang. On the other end, Mei Jinfeng looked at the two girls who were playing, but fell into silence. Seeing this, all the other members present got up and left the room one after another, leaving the room to three women who couldn''t provoke. Xia Liuqing got up and went to the door. She looked back at the two people who were still fighting, and Mei Jinfeng who was sitting on the sofa as if she had been hit. After all, she shook her head and sighed and left the room with the others. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Three days later, Nathan Island, Under a cave deep in the forest, "Come on! What''s the ink?" The second figure sat on the flat ground below. In front of him was an old cloth painted with a chessboard. In his hand was a stone chess piece that had lost its function on the chessboard. One of the bald beards was laughing at the bald monk opposite. "Seventeen! You haven''t made any progress! Why are you still a rotten chess Basket! Ha ha..." Say, The bald beard picked up the regular bark from one side and chewed and swallowed it in his mouth like a snack. See this, The bald monk called "Seventeen" opposite looked at the bald beard with narrowed eyes and said: "With my method, you can''t die of hunger. Why bother..." "Hey..." the bald beard patted his forehead carelessly. "Although I''m hungry, I can''t change this habit for a while. I always feel that I need something to fill my stomach." "If it weren''t for the previous events on the island, there were basically no other living people except you and me. It would be great to contact those people for a change......" Wen Yan, The big monk stretched out his hand to the chess piece on the ground and gave a slight meal. Then he looked up at the other side with a dignified face and said: "Lao Wang, if it weren''t for me, based on your understanding of my method, it''s impossible to escape the previous disaster. I would have gone down to see the king of hell with the others on the island..." "Things are unpredictable..." "Instead of being satisfied with the appetite as before, it''s better to adapt to my method. Be careful and live a few more years..." "After all, I have few friends alive..." "You take me as a friend?" the bald beard couldn''t help but be stunned. "Be." the big monk nodded seriously. "Pull it down..." the bald beard shook his head and said, "you didn''t tell me your identity in the past. That''s how you get along with your friends?" "If you didn''t want me to accompany you and don''t want to be too lonely on this island, you would have risked so much to save me?" "... be satisfied." Dahe Shang was slightly silent for a moment. "There aren''t many people in the world who can call me seventeen. I''ll let you know about me slowly. Let''s say... Thirty years." "If you can live another thirty years, I will tell you everything about me in thirty years." "Ha ha..." the bald beard couldn''t help laughing. "Thirty years? Do you know how old I am this year? Are you sure I can live another thirty years?" "Sure." the big monk said with a smile, "as long as you can give up your desire to eat, as long as you don''t leave the island rashly, as long as you don''t take the initiative to die... Don''t say 30 years, I can let you live another 100 years." However, Just then, "Stop talking..." "If you can really understand the six immortal thieves like you, as long as you don''t want to die... Will you die? Ruan Feng." With extremely calm questions, The three figures gradually appeared in the sight of the two people below the cave from the forest in the distance. The young man who took the lead in calling out the real name of the great monk was a strange face that the great monk Ruan Feng had never seen before. Chapter 516 Come on, It was by the means of Windsor and Chen duo that Ruan Feng''s Liu Xiaojiang was finally found on the island. Moreover, as soon as he saw the great monk Ruan Feng sitting not far away, he immediately used the observation method to confirm the other party''s true identity. At the same time, Liu Xiaojiang also found the bald beard sitting opposite Ruan Feng. Although he was far less powerful than Ruan Feng in the cultivation of the six Treasury immortal thieves, and even made some different changes in his physique, it was obvious that he had been cultivating the six Treasury immortal thieves for some time. Aware of this, His intention to kill Ruan Feng also became more and more. "You..." Ruan Feng was somewhat surprised to see Liu Xiaojiang and others, but he was obviously not too surprised at their arrival, but he was suspicious after seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s strange face. "It seems that the strange poisonous insect that appeared not long ago should be the kind of means called Gu Shu..." "Ha ha..." Speaking of which, He looked up at Chen duo beside Liu Xiaojiang, and there was a feeling of nostalgia in his eyes, "Gu Shu... It really reminds me of a past." See this, The bald beard thought Ruan Feng knew Liu Xiaojiang and others. Then he looked at both sides like shaking his head and said: "Seventeen, are they your acquaintances, Ruan Feng... Is that your real name?" "Acquaintance? It''s not..." Ruan Feng looked at the bald beard that had been with him for some time. Even though the expression on his face looked the same as usual, his eyes... Began to show some inexplicable apologies. "Not acquaintances? But they clearly know each other..." the bald beard didn''t notice Ruan Feng''s eyes and was stunned to hear that both sides were not acquaintances. "Are they your enemies?" "It should not be..." Ruan Feng looked at Liu Xiaojiang not far away again and shook his head "However, although I am neither an acquaintance nor an enemy, today... I''m afraid it''s more or less bad." Ruan Feng has never seen Liu Xiaojiang''s face or such a strange existence. He was a strange man who practiced "vigorous step", a skill similar to that of the sage thief. He was used to borrowing power from all things in heaven and earth. Therefore, after understanding the Liuku immortal thief in the twenty fourth Festival Valley, he almost greatly strengthened his connection with all things in heaven and earth. It is precisely for this reason that people who practice the six Treasury immortal thieves have the means to "seize the vitality of all things in the world" So Now, in the eyes of Ruan Feng, who has completed the cultivation of the six Treasury immortal thieves, Liu Xiaojiang... Is like a monster. He couldn''t understand why Liu Xiaojiang just stood there and could make all things around him instinctively produce strong fear and, Although he had never seen Liu Xiaojiang''s face, nor had he ever seen such a strange existence with his own eyes, it was not the first time he felt that someone could frighten everything in heaven and earth. The last time he felt such danger, although he was also on the island under his feet, at least at that time... The island was not as cold as it is today. "Good luck and bad luck?" the bald beard looked at Liu Xiaojiang not far away. He didn''t feel the strangeness of Liu Xiaojiang like Ruan Feng, so he said with some disapproval: "I said seventeen..." "Are you stupid to lose when playing chess? Aren''t you just three young people outside, and there are two female dolls who don''t know the dangers of the world... Why are we so unlucky?" Wen Yan, Ruan Feng looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who was obviously not in a hurry to start, and looked helplessly at the bald beard opposite, "Lao Wang, think carefully... How did those people die on the island?" "Isn''t it just being killed?" the bald beard subconsciously replied. But as soon as he said it, he remembered Ruan Feng''s performance when he saved himself before, and linked the other party''s appearance on his face with that before "It''s him!" the bald beard understood Ruan Feng''s meaning and immediately stood up from the ground. "Seventeen! He''s really..." Ruan Feng did not wait for the bald beard to finish his words, but nodded directly to admit the speculation in the other party''s heart. "Except for the man who personally destroyed Nathan before, I have never seen any existence that can frighten all things in the world." "Then why did you just sit here and play chess with me!" the bald beard thought of the terrible scenes he had seen, especially the large number of corpses piled up in Nathan Island square. He was almost scared to pee his pants by his current situation. "It''s not that I don''t want to run..." Ruan Feng shook his head. "Just..." "This person hasn''t mentioned the energy in his body since he went to the island. The only way to use it is the little girl who knows the magic tricks. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes... I wouldn''t have noticed any abnormalities at all, just like what happened on this island before." "He doesn''t mention energy, use means or fight with people. The strange situation that frightens all things in the world will only appear around him. If it doesn''t spread... Even I can''t notice the coming of disaster." With that, He also stood up from the ground with the bald beard, took the initiative to block in front of the bald beard, looked at Liu Xiaojiang not far away, and said: "This friend..." "Since you know my true identity, you should be aiming at me... No, it''s aiming at the Liuku immortal thief. Can you make it clear now so as not to regret the misunderstanding in your and my hearts afterwards?" "In addition..." "If you insist on fighting with me, can you spare the innocent around me..." "He is not innocent." Liu Xiaojiang is still analyzing Ruan Feng''s constitution by observing the law, but when he hears the other party''s words, he immediately interrupts: "His face undoubtedly shows that he is not a Nathan Islander, and if he is not the so-called ''Aboriginal'' on the island, then he... May have done evil outside and had to escape to the sinner on the island." "Besides..." Speaking of which, He patted Chen duo''s shoulder in front of him, then bypassed her and stood in front of the second daughter again, saying: "I''m not here for Liuku immortal thieves, because no matter the so-called sage thieves or other eight strange skills, now I''ve got them outside except the source of energy and body......" "Besides..." "I can also tell you clearly..." "I don''t think baqiji should exist in the world. I have made a lot of preparations for the complete disappearance of baqiji before, so... Do you think I will let go of a sinner who has been taught by you?" Chapter 517 "Lao Wang! Run!" Ruan Feng seemed to have known Liu Xiaojiang''s intention and didn''t care whether the other party would let them go. So when he thought he had diverted Liu Xiaojiang''s attention, he suddenly burst into force and rushed to the position of Liu Xiaojiang and others. An alien who cultivates the six Treasury immortal thief, You can create a powerful digestion and absorption system by virtue of this skill, so that you can get enough nutrients even by breathing. You can not only starve to death... But also gradually excrete the dirt caused by grain in your body. This kind of constitution gradually improved by the six storehouse immortal thieves will naturally do something incomparable to other ordinary people in practice because of the strength and particularity of the skill in the future. And this It is also the main reason why Ruan Feng hopes that the bald beard can give up his desire to eat, After all, even if the person who cultivates the six storehouse immortal thief is unwilling to give up his desire to eat, he can still gradually improve his physique by virtue of the strength and particularity of the skill, and finally achieve the same level as after the valley opening. However, in the end, it is impossible to make progress faster than the valley opening method. However, Pigu is easy to say, but it is undoubtedly very difficult to do. Although people who practice the six Treasury immortal thief can starve to death by virtue of the skill, and they don''t even need pine nuts or other things to dig the valley, as long as they are used to the past way of life, the feeling of hunger... Is an extremely unbearable pain for anyone. Ruan Feng He is almost the only person Liu Xiaojiang has ever seen who will go to the end of Pigu. He is also the only supernormal existence that has completely improved his own physique by using the Liuku immortal thief, so that no one can compare with him in the level of simply cultivating "life". It''s a pity Ruan Feng is against Liu Xiaojiang. The physique he obtained through the hard cultivation of Liuku immortal thief and Bigu not only can''t compete with Liu Xiaojiang''s physique, but even in some aspects... It''s not as good as the strengthened body of Chen duo and Windsor''s second daughter through autopsy. Moreover, especially Chen duo, a little girl who has not only cultivated Liuku immortal thieves, but also received special care in Liu Xiaojiang Bang!!! Ruan Feng suddenly burst up and hit Liu Xiaojiang with a hard punch, which was directly blocked by Chen duo, who seemed to be relatively weak. He was even more shocked by the feeling that he had no place to exert force on cotton. The next moment, Those Gu insects that climbed on Chen duo immediately ejected a large black fog from Ruan Feng in front of him. Although these black fog looks very similar to the corpse poison released by Liu Xiaojiang, it is not the extremely terrible corpse poison of Liu Xiaojiang, but... Even if it is only a relatively weak common poison, it is not something that other strangers can carry casually. Ruan Feng doesn''t know the origin of Chen duo at all, nor does he know the level of Chen duo''s Gu Shu. Therefore, even with the strong physique shaped by the six Treasury immortal thieves, he doesn''t dare to test the poison easily. therefore, He used the most common and simplest method to cultivate the six Treasury immortal thieves, directly raised energy, gathered saliva with the same effect as the digestive juice in his mouth, and then sprayed it out towards the black fog in front of him. Once the water mist and the black mist of Gu poison came into contact, they immediately broke down and dispersed the tricky Gu poison, avoiding the possibility that Ruan Feng was contaminated with Gu poison and taken away in an instant. But at the same time, Ruan Feng also completely lost the advantage he thought he had, gave up the idea of fighting for escape time for the bald beard through violent attacks, put his feet on the ground without hesitation, and quickly distanced himself from Liu Xiaojiang and others. But from beginning to end, Liu Xiaojiang just stood in place calmly, as if he had already noticed Ruan Feng''s idea and thought he couldn''t do anything about Chen duo. Ruan Feng''s offensive advantage is just that Liu Xiaojiang didn''t want to kill him now "Seventeen..." The bald beard didn''t run away according to Ruan Feng''s wishes. Instead, he still stood where he was and didn''t intend to abandon his friends. He saw Ruan Feng suddenly launch an attack, but he didn''t succeed. Moreover, he was not stopped by Liu Xiaojiang, who was most afraid of them. A young girl easily resolved the sneak attack, and also strengthened his idea that they might not be able to end well this time. However, Ruan Feng, who had noticed something in the short fight just now, obviously didn''t want to take care of his friends behind him. "She... The little girl knows my way!" He saw with his own eyes that his means of breaking through the poison did not play the role he imagined in Chen duo. Naturally, there were some incredible guesses in his heart. After all, if he didn''t know the method of the six storehouse immortal thief and the specific reality of his means, he believed that even if the rootless student himself came, he would still be forced back by this means, and it was impossible to completely ignore its decomposition and digestion effects like Chen duo. and, He even felt that Chen duo might have developed other strong physique different from her own by using the skill besides knowing the method of the six storehouse immortal thief. Otherwise... How could she easily dissolve her seemingly simple hand, but in fact she had brought her special physique to the limit. You know However, he has made great changes in his physique through the cultivation of Liuku immortal thief. The digestion and absorption system shaped by cultivation in his body has reached a distant level when he first learned. His decomposition and digestion ability can even produce inorganic substances. This woman''s performance in the face of such means... It''s too wrong! On the other side, "Brother Xiaojiang..." Chen duo still stood in front of Liu Xiaojiang, cautiously guarding against Ruan Feng returning to the distance, saying: "Sister Windsor and I should be able to solve this problem, and the big monk is obviously impolite to your brother......" Although Liu Xiaojiang didn''t know how shocked Ruan Feng was to Chen duo, he guessed why the other party looked at Chen duo like that, but he was too lazy to explain why Chen duo could ignore the other party''s means. He smiled and shook his head at Chen duo, indicating that he did not intend to kill Ruan Feng now. Then he crossed Chen duo and looked at the big monk in the distance again, saying: "I actually want to trade myself for a chance for my friend to escape successfully. Just now, it broke my original view of you..." "Ruan Feng, I''m a little curious now. Did you teach others the behavior of Liuku immortal thieves really to save people... Or for the good of others, or... Even after the turmoil of that year, you never thought about whether it should exist?" "After all, you casually teach others the behavior of the Liuku immortal thief. Even now this person can get it just as a companion. It seems that... Also shows your attitude towards the Liuku immortal thief, as if you really created it." "Let me give you a chance..." "If you can ease my curiosity about these things, then... I will abolish you both and let you live and die on the island, but if not... I will destroy you together with the symbols of the withering near the island." Say, He walked slowly in front of Ruan Feng, and his whole body exuded an extremely strange black energy. "Since you know how Nathan didn''t, you should understand that I am an absolute disaster for you." Chapter 518 With regard to Ruan Feng, In fact, Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t have too many ideas. No matter whether the other party is the kind of guy who doesn''t hesitate to teach Liuku immortal thieves to others for self-protection in order to survive or not, he can say that he doesn''t have any personal feelings for this person. Hatred? No Liu Xiaojiang''s strong intention to kill Ruan Feng is also entirely because the other party''s random teaching of the behavior of the Liuku immortal thief will indeed affect the plan he made with an old man. Besides Not long ago, Liu Xiaojiang had to kill Baron greers himself in order to know Ruan Feng''s whereabouts. Even if he would not shift the responsibility on Ruan Feng, he would still feel that Ruan Feng... Was the culprit of all these tragedies. In this case, considering that Ruan Feng taught the behavior of Liuku immortal thieves at will, it is very likely that he only wanted to have more shields in the world. Balun''s death was just wishful thinking... How could he give Ruan Feng such a despicable person a chance to live? But Ruan Feng''s performance in the face of the disaster just now also greatly exceeded Liu Xiaojiang''s expectations. He didn''t expect that Ruan Feng, knowing that he would die, would actually want to exchange himself for a chance for his friends to escape, and... He hardly hesitated when making a choice. This makes Liu Xiaojiang have to reconsider Ruan Feng''s problem. After all, he has never been a demon who likes to kill innocent people indiscriminately. Moreover, even if the 36 thieves, including rootless students, had made mistakes, their difficulties for many years made them pay for their mistakes. No one in the world has ever died because of birth Liu Xiaojiang can''t think that because Ruan Feng made mistakes in those years, he still wants to get rid of the so-called scourge for this world. Even this guy who doesn''t want to enter the world again and just wants to live will be killed. As for Ruan Feng''s behavior of teaching others the six Treasury immortal thieves at will Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t think that only killing the other party can solve the problem, so he wants to confirm the reason for the other party''s doing so. But if this reason proves that the other party is a restless factor, that is, he is ignoring the stability and stability of the world for his own survival, then even if Ruan Feng''s hiding life looks very poor, he will not let such despicable people continue to live in the world. ¡­¡­ "What do you want to ask?" Ruan Feng took back his sight from Chen duo. He knew that he had no chance of winning in Liu Xiaojiang''s hands. Naturally, it was impossible for him to miss the life opportunity offered by the other party. As for why Chen duo has his own way and seems to have developed another strong physique, he can''t ask more at this time... He doesn''t dare to ask more. "Reason." seeing Ruan Feng''s willingness to cooperate, Liu Xiaojiang asked without delay: "I want to know what you think of these eight wonders, and more importantly... Why should you teach them to others at will like today." Wen Yan, Ruan Feng looked at Liu Xiaojiang suspiciously. It seems that some people don''t quite understand why people like Liu Xiaojiang care about baqiji, which is "not a climate". However, he was well aware of his current position and would not ask about Liu Xiaojiang at all. He just thought about it carefully and answered: "Although I know I''m not qualified to create it, I got it by chance only because of the opportunity, but even so... After all, it''s something no one has seen except me. Passing it on is not worthy of my opportunity." "As for my opinion on it..." Speaking of which, He remembered Liu Xiaojiang''s clear attitude before. For a moment, he didn''t know whether he should tell the truth. "Even I''m tangled about this..." "I am very aware of my mistake of forming an alliance with evil sects and crooked ways, and I also understand that baqiji may not really appear, but after all, it is a precious thing that can meet the world''s wish for longevity. Even if I really want to give it up intellectually... But in fact, I can''t do it at all." "I can only say..." "The reason why I have come to this stage is that I can only blame my own practice for not reaching home yet......" "You know it''s wrong, but it''s wrong again and again..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t fully believe Ruan Feng''s words, but looked at him calmly and said: "Although the six storehouse immortal thief is a unique skill that you have got the opportunity to understand, the opportunity left by immortal Ziyang in the valley can be described as a heaven''s Secret... Ordinary people can''t understand it at all." "If you don''t have rootless life in the middle as a bridge, you can''t grasp the unique skill by virtue of this opportunity, but even if you really realized it in those years, you just ate something others chewed, and with your talent... It''s impossible to live forever by virtue of it." "After knowing this fact, you understand that long pain is better than short pain. Are you still unwilling to give up the Liuku immortal thief?" "What if?" Ruan Feng didn''t know why Liu Xiaojiang knew so much, but he wasn''t surprised at what he said. Then he retorted with his eyes very hot. "Your words have further proved that it can indeed make people reach the realm of immortality, and I... have really experienced its power. I am still in my prime when I am over 100 years old." "Even if my talent is not enough, as long as I rely on the more time it gives, I believe I can really live forever sooner or later..." "Fifty years is too short, 100 years is not enough, 500 years is only a fraction, and 1000 years... Are barely alive in this world, but still not enough... Not enough at all." So far, He raised his eyes to Liu Xiaojiang and said with a little excitement: "What eternal loneliness..." "What can only watch relatives and friends leave one by one..." "What immortality is just almost eternal loneliness and pain..." "These so-called rational remarks, this so-called pain of longevity, in my opinion... All fart!" "There are many reasons in the world that can support people to live for a long time. Lonely? Lonely? If you are so lonely that you don''t want to make new friends, if you are so weak that you can''t face life, old age, illness and death... Let your relatives and friends live forever together!" "The pain of eternal life? Ha ha... It''s all bullshit!" "It''s a pity..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ruan Feng without waves in his eyes, but he inevitably had some sympathy for Ruan Feng who wanted to live long. "You are just tools in his rootless hands. Although Liuku immortal thief does have the possibility of immortality, I can''t see any possibility of success in you......" "You..." "No, not only you, but also the guy around you, as well as Barron greers, who died in my hands before, the most people who have got the six Treasury fairy thieves... Can''t live over 500." Chapter 519 "What do you say?" Ruan Feng was more concerned about what Liu Xiaojiang said after hearing the death of Baron greers, even if it was a little unexpected. He even frowned at Liu Xiaojiang, who denied himself. "It''s impossible..." "It''s impossible for anyone to know their own situation better than me. Besides, I''m clearly over the age of 100, but I''m still in the prime of my physical fitness. In my opinion, even if it''s hard to get promoted, it''s just a thousand years old... I shouldn''t be able to stop me." "It has nothing to do with how long you can live." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "The longer ordinary people live, the more they will feel strong resistance from the Tao of heaven. They are about 150 years old... In fact, it is the maximum life limit for ordinary people to maintain their best state. Every little more you live is against the rules of the Tao of heaven." Say, He raised his hand slowly, pointed to the sky above his head and said: "The six storehouse immortal thief is really powerful, but even if you cultivate it to what you think is a great success, you can make unimaginable changes in your physique through it. Strictly speaking... It is still not divorced from the scope of ordinary people and is still under the control of heaven." "Now you..." "Although you can live without eating or drinking, even if you are stealing the vitality of heaven and earth, you are actually just keeping yourself in the best state of ordinary people through this special way. Maybe it is stronger than this... But you are still not much better than ordinary people." "Therefore, if you continue to maintain it, as long as you break through the 150 year old mark, you will start to oppose the way of heaven in a real sense and steal the vitality of heaven and earth under the circumstances it can''t tolerate..." "So what?" Ruan Feng didn''t understand. "I always do this. I don''t eat or drink... I only absorb the nutrients between heaven and earth through breathing. Even if the so-called way of heaven really exists, all things are living and multiplying according to the rules. Against an unconscious thing, I will win in the end." "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the ignorant and fearless Ruan Feng and shook his head in a funny way. "You seem to have a big misunderstanding about yourself. I don''t deny that you Ruan Feng can live better than ordinary people, but at most, you can live better than ordinary people..." "You have no power to despise everything, and even I dare not say that I can defeat the way of heaven..." Say, He suddenly remembered Gu Terating, who had also died in his own hands before, and said: "By the way, as a survivor who also lives in the world, you have seen Gu Terating several times. You should understand that Feng Shui and Qi bureau is a relatively more mysterious thing?" "Have you seen him?" Ruan Feng obviously didn''t expect Liu Xiaojiang to be able to ''see'' Gu abnormal Pavilion. "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. "I''ve seen him already, but there''s something wrong with him. He''s still running around for the trouble of that year, and even killed the successor of Fenghou Qimen, so... I killed him." "Otherwise..." "Why do you think I knew you were still alive, and why did I find Barron greers to confirm your location... These are all clues provided by your sworn brother." "However, people are dead, and these naturally no longer matter..." "I just want to let you understand how terrible the Feng Shui and Qi Bureau will be through the Da Luo Dong view of Gu Terating Pavilion." "After all, even Gu Terating, who can''t exert one tenth of the power of this thing, can come and go freely in this world. If it''s the Tao of heaven ''... Guess how miserable the people against it will be?" "Then..." "Even if you, Ruan Feng, can rely on the six Treasury immortal thieves to avoid the fatal outcome brought about by some small things, I''m afraid that in the face of the extremely terrible nature... A random thunder during the rain may accurately hit your bald head under the influence of the gas Bureau." "When it''s time to drink cold water and plug your teeth, the king of hell wants you to die in the third watch... How can you Ruan Feng avoid the fifth watch?" With that, Seeing that Ruan Feng clearly understood what he meant, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help reminding him: "Ruan Feng, how long can you last in the face of the terrible forces of nature with your physique obtained through the six Treasury immortal thieves? Will it be just a rain mixed with ''private goods'' and thunder, which will make all your efforts in the past 100 years disappear?" Plop. "Why..." Ruan Feng knew very well that with the power of Liu Xiaojiang, there was no need to deceive himself to give up hope in this way, so he knelt down on the ground. "I just want to live forever. I don''t want to take this as a disaster to anyone in the world. Why won''t even this kind of thing be allowed... It''s unfair." "Within the controllable range..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ruan Feng who knelt on the ground and lost not far away and said: "It can''t watch the controllable things out of control, let alone bet that you will always stick to your original ideas in the future, unless... You don''t have the existence that it can control and influence from the beginning." "Eight Wonders..." "They may have the opportunity to make people close to those successful ancestors, but if it''s just a single stunt... Ordinary people will only lose to the order set by heaven." "As for whether the way of heaven is fair..." So far, He looked up at the cloudless sky, and then said with more or less complicated eyes. "Perhaps it is precisely because we do not have our own consciousness that under the condition of maintaining the stability of all things in the world through rules, we will not shield and ruthless all things in the world due to personal love... Although there are good and bad, it is at least easier to achieve absolute fairness." "Me..." "Seventeen..." at this time, standing behind Ruan Feng, the bald beard who had been silent suddenly came forward and squatted beside Ruan Feng, saying: "Don''t listen to this guy''s nonsense. Although I don''t quite understand what you are talking about, at least one thing I know very well... That is, he has been guiding you towards self destruction. Those words just now are obviously used to break your ideal weapon." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the two people not far away again, and didn''t care about the stigma of bald beard, but looked at them calmly and said: "I have understood the reasons for your previous actions, so now let''s make a choice. Do you want to die for the impossible ideal in your heart, or let me waste your kung fu... Spend your last time safely on this island?" "Except for the guy who is very similar to me, only you two ordinary people know this method in the outside world..." Chapter 520 "What''s the difference?" Ruan Feng looked up at Liu Xiaojiang and his eyes were almost full of reluctance to fate. "For me... Losing the possibility of long life is tantamount to completely denying life." "So..." although Ruan Feng undoubtedly rejected his "good intention", Liu Xiaojiang was not surprised by the stubbornness shown by the other party, and his eyes were still so calm and indifferent when looking at them not far away. "Are you going to fight us to the end..." "If you don''t succeed, you will become benevolent." Ruan Feng seemed to be more determined about his idea, and then he slowly stood up from the ground. "Since I chose this road myself, even if the possibility of success is very low, at least... I should unswervingly take every step I can take." Say, He even slowly stretched out his hands, folded them in front of his chest and said with a smile: "Our generation of practitioners have always been like this..." Seeing this, the bald beard wanted to persuade: "seventeen, you are..." "Lao Wang, I know what you mean." Ruan Feng looked back at his friends who had been with him for a long time on the island. "You want me to strengthen my mind and not be led by others'' words. However, you still underestimate your friends. I am very firm... At least I know the road under my feet. Neither success nor failure can stop me." "The heart devil was destined not to exist from the beginning..." "Is survival important or the road under his feet important?" the bald beard understood Ruan Feng''s meaning, but obviously did not want to see him die under his own stubbornness. "I really want to live..." Ruan Feng said. "I feel that only long life can satisfy me, but if I can easily see the focus of life, I will give up the road under my feet and the opportunity to have long life in the future in order to live for just a few years..... I will no longer be me." "All I want is longevity..." With that, He said apologetically to the bald beard: "Lao Wang, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect to teach you my method. The result is not that you and I will be long-term partners, but that you will face such disasters with me... I hurt you." Wen Yan, The bald beard was stunned at first, then looked at Liu Xiaojiang not far away, and understood why Ruan Feng said so. "Come on..." "I have entrapped a lot of people outside. If I hadn''t, I wouldn''t have run to this island. Now when I meet such terrible guys, I can only say that I deserve the retribution of the villain." "And..." "If it weren''t for you, I would have died with the others on the island before. Now... How can I blame you?" "Lao Wang..." Ruan Feng didn''t seem to expect that his evil friend didn''t want to blame himself at the moment. He was also moved in his sorry eyes. "Thank you..." "Thank you." the bald beard shook his head and smiled. "It''s not lonely to be accompanied by people like you. If you really want to say thank you... It should be me who thank you." "But..." Speaking of which, He turned to look at Liu Xiaojiang on the other side and said: "Seventeen, it''s too early for us to say death now. You and I have stayed together on this island for so long and have never seen each other''s means. Even if you and I have only a dead end in the end, at least let this monster see our strength?" "Hmm!" Ruan Feng nodded forcefully, then walked to the bald beard and stood with his friend who was called evil. On the other side, "Brother Xiaojiang." seeing that Ruan Feng and her husband had made a decision, Chen duo immediately raised her head and looked at Liu Xiaojiang, saying: "They..." "I''d better deal with the dirty things." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and refused Chen duo''s help. Then he looked at Windsor who had been silent behind him and said: "Windsor, even if you are familiar with the environment on the island as an Islander, after all, you are not one of those people in nathanway. The location of the ancient tree on the island will be given to you. I will... Come later." "Yes..." Windsor didn''t think Ruan Feng and Liu Xiaojiang would pose a threat. Naturally, she wouldn''t refuse this order, which was obviously to support them, so she immediately obeyed the command and took Chen duo to find the position of the divine tree. Watching Windsor and CHENDUO leave, Liu Xiaojiang looked back at the two Ruan Feng standing together not far away and said: "I''ve kept you waiting..." "If you have to die for something doomed to fail and don''t want to give up the undoubted chaos taking skill of Liuku immortal thief, then... You two stubborn guys can do it now." Say, He slowly picked up his arms under their gaze, and gradually spread around him, emitting a large amount of strange black energy, which quickly withered the affected plants and plants nearby. In such strange and dangerous scenes, Rao and Ruan Feng were already ready to die. They still couldn''t help looking at each other and subconsciously swallowed their saliva ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª meanwhile, The capital, The company headquarters, "That''s about it..." Zhao Fangxu answered the questions in the hearts of the ten men as required, and explained Ji Anzhi''s identity as briefly as possible. "Ji''anzhi is not the staff of the company, let alone the leaders above." "All the things he did at home and abroad, including the recent killing of Ding Yian and the explosion of tiger legs, were not affirmed and authorized by the company and the leaders above. They were all revenge purely from his personal ideas... Revenge on our alien group." Bang!!! "Hum!" Lu Jin immediately clenched her fist and hit the table. "There is no doubt that such a person is a madman, and he is still a madman more hateful than an all sex monster. Even those all sex madmen who have confirmed that they want to fight everyone, at least they will not act like him, regardless of the life and death of ordinary people." This almost interrupted the thoughts of everyone present. The ten guys present turned their heads and looked at the angry Lu Jin. "Sacrifice is inevitable..." Lv CI thought and reminded. "I think ji''anzhi is a talent. He can actually solve Ding''an as an ordinary person, which can also help us solve a lot of trouble." "If the tiger and those ordinary people who died unexpectedly, they may not be regarded as reasonable sacrifices to solve the trouble......" "Fart!" Lu Jin glared. "It''s clear that Ruhu and those ordinary people did it deliberately by ji''anzhi. Why is it said to be a reasonable sacrifice to solve the trouble... Has your conscience been fed to the dog?!" Chapter 521 "Hum!" Lu Ci said coldly to Lu Jin. "You didn''t experience war in those years. Even if you didn''t go to the battlefield in person under the protection of your Master Lu, you should know that the most important thing to pay attention to in the cruel battlefield is conscience!" "Do you, the young master of the Lu family in the year of single biography, ever know how many unnecessary sacrifices we paid for this so-called conscience?" "If you really want to succeed, especially to win the strong with the weak, then paying the necessary sacrifices... Will only be more cost-effective than some unnecessary sacrifices in the follow-up!" "Is it because of such a dirty thing that he ji''anzhi, a guy worse than integrity, has become a so-called hero here?" Lu Jin clenched her teeth. "I didn''t say that just now..." Lu Ci frowned. "I just don''t think we need to be so hostile to ji''anzhi, let alone take the initiative to help those all-purpose demons solve ji''anzhi''s trouble because of the sacrifice of tigers and ordinary people..." "Whether it''s out of personal hatred or not, at least in the things that Zhao Dong just said, we can see that Ji Anzhi''s main goal is integrity. Ruhu and ordinary people are just involved in this matter." "So..." Speaking of which, Ignoring Lu Jin, who was extremely dissatisfied with himself, he turned to Zhao Fangxu, who was the leader of the conference room, and said: "Dong Zhao, my suggestion is to ignore Ji Anzhi for the time being, because it is likely to help us reduce the pressure from all sex demons because of his existence. If we are lucky... There may also be a thorny all sex demons dying in his hands." "If the company and the top can''t stand his mess and can''t accept those relatively reasonable sacrifices, they can also liquidate him alone after everything is back on track." "Then if ordinary people will die because of Ji''an......" Lu Jin directly grabbed the head of the conversation to remind the humanity without waiting for Zhao Fangxu to answer. "Should these innocent people''s futile death be counted on those who choose to let this go? Who can afford the cause and effect of those who die in vain?" As soon as it comes out, The other ten guys present frowned one after another, but they would not open their mouth to participate in the conflict between Lu Jin and LV CI. Instead, after thinking, they focused on Zhao Fangxu again. Obviously, they still wanted to know the attitude of the company and the leaders above. "Let''s calm down first..." That said, But it was obvious that this was only for Lu Jin and LV CI. Then, after the two were no longer so tit for tat, Zhao Fangxu finally spoke slowly: "Both of you are right in fact. Intellectually... We are in the center of the cruel battlefield. We really should try our best to win the final victory, but the relatively reasonable sacrifice is a little too heavy." "Don''t forget..." "The function of the company itself is to prevent the alien circle from affecting the normal social operation, which clearly shows that alien affairs can not harm and affect ordinary people." "Of course..." "Although Ji Anzhi is just an ordinary person, what he does is more excessive than integrity. No matter who he mainly targets in action, a large number of innocent ordinary people have been implicated to death... It is also an indisputable fact." "So..." "Even if it is based on rational considerations, the impact of Ji''an''s on society is absolutely unacceptable to the company and the leaders above, let alone allow people like him to retaliate against the whole sex and involve more completely innocent ordinary people in the society again." Wen Yan, LV CI looked at Zhao Fangxu with a frown and said: "Dong Zhao, like Lu Jin, you are too idealistic. You know, the more we know at this stage, the more we feel unable to defeat the monster yinggou." "Although ji''anzhi is a scourge in anyone''s eyes, the point is that this scourge will only do more harm to the whole sex, but it will only cause unacceptable losses to us......" "One for ten..." "Even if it is said to hurt the enemy by 1000 and lose 800 by itself, it is a stupid way to give us a chance to win the final victory when we can''t think of any way to deal with the winning hook." "After all, we have almost no choice now. Even if we want to weaken the power of integrity a little, we will be afraid that the monster yinggou will retaliate against us." "On the contrary..." "Ji Anzhi is not only not his own person in our eyes, but also an unacceptable scourge. He was retaliated by win for his behavior against the whole sex. In the end, even if he died... We won''t have any loss." "At most, we only need to bear those small losses that are not counted as combat power......" "Lv CI!" Lu Jin saw that LV Ci was not willing to give up the dirty idea in her heart. She couldn''t help glaring at her old opponent who had known each other since childhood. "Director Zhao has just clearly expressed the attitude of the company and the above. As the cornerstone of maintaining the stability of the alien circle, we, the so-called ten guys, should follow the above view without any mistakes. Ji Anzhi... This is simply an untrustworthy madman!" So far, He even turned to look at the ten guys who had not spoken in the field again and said: "If you all agree with Lu Ci, even if my Lu family died in the hands of those all sex demons, I will never choose to join hands with worse people in order to deal with the disaster. I Lu Jin... Will never agree!" "The benevolence of women..." Lu Ci said with great disgust. "The benevolence of women is always stronger than the guy who has lost his conscience." Lu Jin said without showing weakness. On the other side, Zhao Fangxu saw the other ten guys present because Lu Jin and LV CI felt embarrassed. He couldn''t help rubbing his temples with a headache and said: "As for Ji''an''s problems, the company will give a reasonable explanation. It doesn''t need any other outsiders to contact with him, and you are not allowed to make judgments based on the so-called overall situation view without permission......" However, Before Zhao Fangxu finished, The door of the conference room was suddenly opened from the outside, and a voice full of disdain appeared in the room. "I''ve become the same disaster as Ying Gou. It''s really enough for me, an ordinary person, to feel honored for this. It turns out that this is the judgment made by nadutong company based on the facts......" "A bunch of guys who are hypocritical enough to make people sick..." Chapter 522 "Zhao Fangxu... Zhao Dong, I''ve heard a lot about you, but when I see you today... You''re just like that." Let''s go, Ji Anzhi walked into the house in the work clothes of nadutong company, stood in front of the meeting room, took off the duck tongue hat on his head with one hand, and slowly opened the zipper on the dark brown work clothes with the other hand, revealing the binding plastic that had completely covered his upper body. meanwhile, He even deliberately shook the detonating device in his hand several times in the eyes of many big men. "It''s not new, it''s useful..." "I''m such an ordinary person to see you big people. How can I not be prepared for dialogue with you? I hope you big people can bear me as much as possible in the face of these explosives." "After all, I don''t want my behavior to make wedding clothes for those all sex demons outside... Or even for a monster." "Ji''anzhi..." Zhao Fangxu never thought that ji''anzhi would come to the company headquarters, but considering that the other party was indeed an unexpected madman, he didn''t dare to act rashly against the plastic bomb. however, Zhao Fangxu dare not act rashly in the face of Ji''an''s explosives, but it doesn''t mean that the ten guys present will also worry about this kind of thing. "Are you the Ji''an Zhi?" When Lu Jin saw Ji Anzhi, who was not good at coming, she immediately glared at each other and stood up from her seat. Obviously, she relied on the strength of inverse triple Kung Fu. She didn''t think she would easily die in an explosion. "Boy, do you want to make a suicide attack? Do you underestimate us old guys present?" "Are you master Lu..." Ji Anzhi smiled and turned to Lu Jin, who glared at him, and said: "If I wasn''t limited in ability, I would really like to mobilize a nearby missile base to aim here, but unfortunately, as an ordinary person who can''t get any authorization, I can get explosives of this magnitude... It''s already the limit." "However, even if it is a high explosive of this magnitude, except for you who can breathe your body with retrograde triple, I think... No one present can survive the explosion." "Once I detonate the high explosive tied to my body, even in the best case relative to you..." "My cheap life in exchange for the death of such a big man as Zhao Dong, and even one of the ten people present... Can''t master Lu put down his hostility to me for the time being?" "Are you threatening me?" Lu Jin narrowed his eyes when he looked at ji''anzhi. He didn''t look like he would be threatened by such a thing, but I''m afraid only his own heart could understand. The Lu family has never had the word "compromise" in their dictionary, but they will never give in to the enemy''s threat, which does not mean that the Lu family are all reckless. Especially Lu Jin, who is called "no time in life" by others in the circle Ji Anzhi obviously knew the information in the alien circle in China and the urine nature of the Lu family who would rather die with the enemy, so he left a step for himself according to Lu Jin''s words: "Dare not..." "I''m well aware of the clandestine character of the Lu family. Naturally, I dare not threaten you with this matter, but considering the safety of director Zhao... And several other ten men present, I also believe you will make the right choice." Wen Yan, "Hum!" Lu Jin looked at other people who were also present. Considering the importance of Zhao Fangxu, a wise leader, she finally gave up the idea of working hard to solve the scourge of Ji''an. "Since you don''t want to fight for life and death now, please leave the company with a bomb on your back and absorb the sacrifices made by Guge and ordinary people......" "I always remember the sacrifices made by the boss and the people." Ji Anzhi realized that Lu Jin had been successfully "kidnapped" by himself, so he would no longer care about the so-called problem of face. "As for leaving the company headquarters......" "When I finish what I want to express, I will naturally leave here immediately with the dangerous goods on my body, so as to avoid unnecessary hostility to a small person from all the big people present......" He believes that once a hard bone like Lu Jin is soft, it will be difficult to forget the seriousness of the problem after taking action because of stubbornness based on the overall situation and the great interests of the world. Therefore, as long as Lu Jin, a relatively selfless hard bone, is guided by himself to pay attention to the overall situation of the world, more than half of his purpose has been completed. The others... Don''t matter at all! Or He is confident that as long as he can solve Lu Jin, the most likely "irrational" ten guys, he can guide things gradually in the direction he wants by virtue of his dialogue with these guys. indeed, After realizing that ji''anzhi is not hostile to himself and others, nor does he intend to commit suicide attacks, The big people in the conference room, including Zhao Fangxu, also gradually had deep doubts. They didn''t understand the real purpose of the other party''s sudden intrusion into the conference. See this, Ji Anzhi ignored Lu Jin, who was still staring at him. With a smile, he went to the empty seat in front of the conference table and sat down. He looked up at Zhao Fangxu, who was sitting on the head of the conference room opposite, and said: "Mr. Zhao, what you said just now, especially the negative attitude of the company and the above towards my previous behavior..." "I personally know that my previous actions will certainly cause dissatisfaction of the company and the leaders above, and may even liquidate me as a madman afterwards..." "However, I don''t care whether you big people will accuse me afterwards, or whether I will pay a price for it, because this matter... No matter who looks at it, it is reasonable. I am undoubtedly a sinner who killed those innocent people." "And..." "I even thought about turning myself in with the company or the leaders above after all, and felt that I should pay for the lives of those people who died in vain..." "However, this can only happen in the future in my heart, not in the moment when all sex demons create chaos." "So..." "As long as you can let me... Help me get rid of those all sex demons and the win hook that is almost impossible to deal with by manpower, I will definitely choose to catch it when all the dust is settled." "At that time, whether it is to be liquidated or sent to the Dharma field... Whatever you want." Chapter 523 "How''s it going?" Ji''an glanced at everyone present one by one and finally stopped at Zhao Fangxu, the company leader, saying: "Dong Zhao, it should also be very cost-effective for you?" "You just need to verbally allow me to deal with the demons by any means, and then hide behind me and provide me with some imperceptible help. You can reduce the enemy''s strength and avoid the possibility of retaliation by the enemy... This deal is not a loss." "And..." Speaking of which, He smiled at the people present and said, "not only will you not suffer losses and be targeted by Ying Gou, but you can also solve my trouble by the way with good luck..... Kill two birds with one stone." "You... What are you trying to do?" Lu Jin sat with her hands in her arms. She couldn''t understand ji''anzhi''s behavior, because it didn''t seem to do any good to ji''anzhi. "Revenge..." Ji Anzhi gradually put away the smile on his face, looked at Lu Jin calmly and said: "I despise you so-called strangers from the bottom of my heart. Even you ten guys, who are the cornerstone of maintaining the stability of the circle, are just strong enough in my eyes. In essence, they are no different from those omniscient demons... They are all damn." "Boy..." Lv CI heard this and opened his muddy right eye under the scar. "You''d better pay attention to what you say. It''s no different from those demons. We... Haven''t done anything evil to undermine the stability of the world." "Existence is a mistake." Ji Anzhi looked into LV Ci''s eyes. "That terrible monster Ying Gou is like this, and so are you so-called aliens..." "The world belongs to ordinary people, and the world order is also determined by us ordinary people. Keeping you alive is just based on compassion in your heart, but you use the power in your hands to make your true benefactors constantly compromise." "Spoiled and spoiled? No... you are threatening us with our kindness. This is undoubtedly ungrateful in the eyes of ordinary people." "Company, ten guys..." "If you are not ungrateful, or even because of the kindness shown by ordinary people, you have a foolish contempt for us ordinary people, and you will not be completely destroyed by us at any cost... How can there be a situation that different people must be managed by different people?" "As a wrong existence, you should be grateful to live and should repay ordinary people for letting you live, but now... You have become the root of world chaos." "If you can..." "I really want to destroy you and those all sex demons..." "Benefactor..." master Xie Kong could not help but close his hands. "My Buddha is merciful..." "There is no reason in this world to be born to die. Even those who are extremely difficult to civilized should be given a chance to live and understand..." "That..." Ji''an turned his head and smiled at master Xie Kong. "Since your Buddha has given the opportunity for other people to survive and understand the Tao, why not personally deal with the many problems caused by this, and why should we leave everything to us good ordinary people? We did it according to your Buddha''s idea... The result?" "Who should be the villain? Where is your Buddha hiding at this time..." "Fool..." master Xie Kong didn''t answer this question. It''s not that he couldn''t think of how to answer, but that no matter what he said to Ji''an, it''s impossible to change the other party''s extreme idea. past hope. It''s about people like Ji''an who only want to see the dark "Hum, don''t you want to destroy us, but now you come to help us. In the final analysis, you can''t do it. No matter which side you want to deal with... In the end, you have to rely on the power of the other side." Lv CI understood ji''anzhi''s personality and inevitably despised this extreme person. He thought that Ji''an''s ability was the identity of an ordinary person. He killed Ding''an and seriously injured the two famous heroes like a tiger. No matter what means he used, he could be regarded as a good talent. However, he didn''t expect that the other party was really just an extreme madman. Even if this guy is really a talent, even if he is really a capable madman, he will eventually be destroyed in his own extreme. A person who can''t figure out his position at all, but wants to influence the whole world as an ordinary people, so crazy that he starts to act by unscrupulous means. What can he do even if he has the ability to? "That''s right..." Ji Anzhi didn''t deny LV Ci''s meaning. "In the final analysis, my strength is not enough. Even if I want to avenge you for myself and the world, I can''t succeed without support..." "Therefore, I have to choose between you and all sex demons. Do I want to offend all ordinary people and some strange people for revenge, or offend some worse strange people and a monster for revenge..." "Intellectually..." "I think yinggou monsters are so terrible that they are not human beings at all. Taking them as revenge targets is likely to fail in the end..." "However, if I''m really afraid of failure and dying in the hands of my enemies, I won''t want to retaliate against strangers. After all, I''m an ordinary person with almost no power. No matter facing you or those all sex demons, I won''t come to any good end in the end." So far, A little madness gradually appeared in his eyes, and the corners of his mouth slowly raised an arc upward, saying: "Since I have decided to die after revenge, I naturally have to choose the most efficient way. Although I may fail on your side, in the end, even if I fail... Most strange people will accompany me to hell." "And..." "I don''t think yinggou is a real monster in mind. I know what he attaches importance to, so even if he fails in the end... You and I may take away his precious things." "At that time, even if he stands at the end and loses his precious things... Can he still be called a victory?" "If we win in the end, at least other ordinary people can see how dangerous this kind of thing is. I am an ordinary person who is active in the fighting of you. What will other people think of me?" "Then..." "Even if it''s what people like me say, more people will agree with it... Hum." Let''s go, Ji Anzhi looked at Zhao Fangxu with an unbridled smile. He didn''t care about each other''s extremely dark face and said: "Come on..." "Dong Zhao, it''s your choice. Let''s go to hell together now and lay the end that other aliens will be defeated by all sex demons sooner or later, or accept me as an outright Avenger... Personally overthrow the set of rules you once made?" Chapter 524 Now, After Ji''an said his real purpose himself, Everyone in the room also understood the danger of this ordinary man and confirmed that the other party was undoubtedly "taking advantage of the fire" this time. But even if it is confirmed that the other party is threatening himself and others, considering the attitude shown by the madman just now, almost no one doubts whether ji''anzhi will pull everyone to hell. Once something happens to the people present at this time, or even someone is killed by this suicide attack, all forces will inevitably fall into chaos in the future. If you are unlucky, it may also directly affect the final situation, making everyone doomed to lose to yinggou. It''s about everyone''s life and death, Even if none of the people present is simple, even if they are well-informed big people in the circle, they face such a crazy Ji Anzhi for a time... Even they don''t know what to do. After all, everyone knows that Ji''an can''t be trusted. No one knows whether today''s madman, who is bound with explosives and threatens himself, will do as he said just now. At this point, Even Lu Jin, who just couldn''t see ji''anzhi, had no idea when it was about everyone''s life and death, but turned to Zhao Fangxu like the other ten guys present. "Dong Zhao, you are the actual person in charge of everything and the bridge between us and the top. What do you think the top leaders'' attitude towards this matter...?" "... your idea is very dangerous." Zhao Fangxu guessed that the ten guys couldn''t make up their mind, especially when they needed to work with ordinary people to defeat Ying Gou and those all sex demons, and then looked at Ji''an Zhi sitting opposite. "Now everyone is in the same situation..." Ji Anzhi looked at Zhao Fangxu, the only one who could make a decision in the conference room, and said: "Dong Zhao, if someone like me doesn''t appear, you will be able to defeat the monster yinggou, and everything will be back on track?" "The answer is clearly no..." "If not..." "You big men will not gather here to discuss countermeasures, but send trusted people to quickly solve Ying Gou and those demons, and immediately solve these sources that will inevitably cause chaos in the future......" Say, He smiled at Zhao Fangxu and said: "Since I''m not sure how to defeat the monster yinggou, I don''t know how to win the final victory. I''m desperate... Why don''t you bet on me?" "If I really do do what I say, if I really have the ability to bring you the hope of winning, why would you rather face the almost doomed outcome than make this last fight on me?" "You can''t win..." "You just have an insignificant enemy like me, and compared with Ying Gou and the gang of all sex demons outside, how difficult can ordinary people like me... Be to deal with?" "Once you win the bet..." "You will see Ying Gou lose all his extendable arms without any loss. In the future, you can only face all the forces in the world alone. Isn''t this enough to impress you?" "What we want is long-term stability." Zhao Fangxu frowned at Ji''an''s way. "Even if you can really do what you just said, that dangerous thought will be instilled into others. In the end, even if we succeed in defeating Ying Gou, what we can get... Is only peace and stability in a short time." "Your extreme hatred of strangers will inevitably make some ordinary people estrange from strangers. In the future, when the feelings of fighting side by side gradually disappear over time, this problem will lead to the opposition between ordinary people and strangers sooner or later." So far, He reached out and pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, shook his head firmly towards ji''anzhi and said: "If you can''t manage your own people well, and even let ethnic antagonism appear in them, so that it rises to hostility related to survival... What else can you talk about long-term stability?" "But if you lose your life..." Ji''an could not help frowning. "The so-called long-term peace and stability can only be empty words..." "This is the ideal of those leaders above." Zhao Fangxu did not deny Ji Anzhi''s words, but did not deny his insistence. "It is also one of the main reasons for the existence of the company......" "So..." Ji Anzhi obviously didn''t expect Zhao Fangxu''s bones to be so hard. "Would you rather die in my hands and complete the demons who win hook and integrity than bet on me?" "My own people..." Zhao Fangxu inevitably felt funny when he heard this. "I, Zhao Fangxu, know the origin of Colonel Ji''s identity and why you are so hostile to strangers like today..." "I can understand this, but I can''t agree with you, and I don''t think you will come to a good end in the future... Where do you start?" "And..." Speaking of which, He looked at Ji Anzhi with a smile and said slowly: "What Colonel Ji has done today and what he has just clearly expressed will be blacklisted here by Zhao Fangxu......" "You''re lucky..." "As an ordinary person from the army, I can be placed in the same position as Ying Gou... This must be a matter of pride in your eyes." "But unfortunately..." "The luck that people like you recognize from the bottom of their heart is a real misfortune on our side. There are great differences in their thoughts and cognition, and even the opposite. This sentence is important for our own people... Colonel Ji." Wen Yan, Ji Anzhi looked at Zhao Fangxu with a flash of danger in his eyes, but finally he didn''t press the detonating device in his hand, but slowly got up from his seat and said: "In that case..." "It seems that even if you are on the side of ordinary people, you and I can''t accommodate each other. Then... Don''t blame me for continuing to work in my own way." With that, Without scruples, he put the detonator back in his pocket and glanced at the other big people who were also present. "I still say that..." "If a strange person wants to live in the world safely, he must make way for the life of ordinary people. This...... I think the way of life of those strange people is very good." "You... Like me, are unforgivable sinners. Sooner or later, you will go to hell together..." Chapter 525 After Ji''an left, There was a silence in the conference room, "Zhao Dong..." Lv CI took the lead in interrupting the silence of the crowd, and made a gesture against his previous attitude, saying: "Do you just let him continue to make trouble? Do you want to..." "No need." Zhao Fangxu shook his head before LV CI finished. "I have just mentioned the problem of ji''anzhi. There is no need to make everyone here pay more attention. His affairs... Can be handled by the top and the company." "Ji''anzhi''s problem is very serious." Lu Jin reminded her thoughtfully. "It''s not just this madman''s practice and thought. He clearly wants to provoke the relationship between ordinary people and us. Once he succeeds... The company''s efforts for so many years will be in vain." "Dong Zhao, if you want to solve him, you''d better hurry before yinggou goes to war with us, otherwise... I''m afraid there will be some situations that no one can predict." "Hey, hey, hey..." Guan Shihua looked at Lu Jin and LV Ci, who had just quarreled and now stood together again, and said: "I don''t think Ji''an is as tricky as you think, but he is just an ordinary person who has extreme hatred for us, not to mention the word ''extreme''... It may not be true." "If it is really the kind of guy who is desperate for revenge, when Xiao Zhao refused to cooperate with him just now, he is an ordinary person... No doubt he has lost the possibility of getting help from others." "In the future, no matter which side he wants to target US and the whole sex, it is difficult for him to create the expected situation, but he did not detonate the explosives on his body, and Xiao Zhao, who completely broke his mind, came to a fish''s death net... It is enough to explain the problem." Say, She turned her head to Zhao Fangxu, who was in the chair of the conference room, and said: "Dong Zhao, from my experience, this boy may not be full of lies, but whether those words are true or false... You can''t believe them or take them lightly." "There should be nothing wrong with his hatred of strangers." Zhao Fangxu nodded to Guan Shihua. "Considering his past experience and what he has done outside in recent years, this kind of thing is enough to determine that he is a guy full of hatred for strangers..." "However, since he has extreme hatred for strangers, he says he wants to help us deal with yinggou and wants to trade his life for our final victory... The possibility of this is too low." "Even if he has given a reasonable explanation for this kind of thing, it seems to be to provoke the conflict between ordinary people and different people, but how can a dead person... Determine the idea of the living?" "This kind of calculation alone has killed many foreign strangers, and it is easy to solve the problems of Ding Qian''an and the two heroes like the tiger when he comes back. Why did he suddenly choose this situation and go to an unconfirmed practice..." Let''s go, He could not help but frown slowly and said: "If his real purpose is not to help us deal with yinggou and integrity, but to provoke yinggou and others to attack us in advance through cooperation with us... Can he deal with both of us at the same time?" "It''s really possible..." "But his personal ability is obviously not enough to do things to this extent." "One person deals with the different people on both sides of us at the same time, and wants to cause the estrangement between ordinary people and different people, guide them to use weapons of mass destruction, and completely wipe out the different groups at any cost..... Is it possible?" "Unless..." Feng Zhenghao hesitated. "He has the power to make this happen, but according to our observation just now... Ji Anzhi is undoubtedly an ordinary person." "Mr. Zhao, I hope you can pay attention to the above actions recently. After all, we still need to take precautions... We must prevent him from reaching cooperation with some extreme people." "If enough strength is obtained in this way, he will come here like this with the intention of provoking conflict in advance... The nature of the problem will change." Wen Yan, An old man flashed in Zhao Fangxu''s mind, but he couldn''t believe that the old man would agree with such behavior, so he thought for a moment and said: "I will send people to pay attention to the movements of some ordinary people, and I will send more people to monitor ji''anzhi''s every move as much as possible... In order to solve the big trouble in everyone''s eyes as soon as possible." "Dong Zhao, if necessary, my Lu family... Is willing to help." Lu Jin immediately expressed her attitude towards ji''anzhi. "The LV family is the same..." "The world will be the same..." "The same is true for the art gate..." "Jianghu inn is willing to cooperate with the company..." "Lingyin Temple is willing to eliminate demons..." "Alas, it''s really forced by the situation. My little Ma Xianer in Northeast China is also willing to help..." ¡­¡­ Everything goes outside the headquarters building, Ji Anzhi used his work clothes and forced acting skills to leave the company unimpeded as before. Later, he threw his coat and plastic bomb into the dustbin on the street. The expression on his face seemed to dislike that he was recognized as an employee of the company. Then, while walking in the street without scruples, he took out his mobile phone from his pocket and quickly dialed someone''s number with great skill. "An Zhi?" "I have succeeded." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± "I believe after my trouble, these suspicious people will unite and give priority to solving the big trouble in everyone''s eyes, but I still want to thank God... Let none of them be simple." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± "If these people really believe me, I''m afraid the old guy will send someone to get rid of me soon... Who makes him so naive to want to live with strangers?" "The old man is very capable..." "Naturally, I know this very well, but if I do that, I will sacrifice a large number of innocent soldiers for the sake of other people, and finally even take him in... This deal is too bad." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± "Lao Zhou, have you always liked silence in recent years? Since the first step of the plan has been successfully implemented, the next step... It''s time to start making preparations." "I don''t know whether it''s right or wrong to do so. After all, the old man has thought about it for us in advance, and even doesn''t hesitate to pay such huge losses and sacrifices for it, just to seize this so-called rare opportunity to see..." "I admire his old man''s spirit, but if we want to pay the price we all don''t want to see for those scum... These strange people are not worth the price at all." "Ying Gou, what are you going to do with your ability..." "As I said, he is not a real monster. He has weaknesses like us, and he is more ''fatal''...... there is more than one way to destroy a person. I know this better than any of you." "Alas..." Chapter 526 Nathan Island, "Is that all..." Liu Xiaojiang almost didn''t even move when he stood there. He just manipulated the terrorist corpse poison, which easily killed Ruan Feng and bald beard. "Mr. Ruan, your cultivation of Liuku immortal thief is really high. You can use it to decompose my corpse poison. Your means are much better than other people who practice this method, but it''s a pity... Your speed of making digestive juice with energy can''t compare with my corpse poison in the end." "Up to now, what last words..." "You... What the hell are you?" Ruan Feng fell on the ground in a very embarrassed way. His skin had begun to appear blue and purple, but he was not killed by the corpse poison like a bald beard. "Why... Why can''t my means work on you when I haven''t cultivated saints and thieves? You... No matter what you are, you must also be a ''living'' life in nature..." "The living life in nature..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ruan Feng who was gradually eroded by the corpse poison on the ground. "If I used to say that many years ago, I have more or less jumped out of the three worlds." "You... Are you qualified to emerge?" Ruan Feng couldn''t help staring at this, but he didn''t doubt whether Liu Xiaojiang was lying, because he also thought that only this legendary situation could make the other party ignore his hand of seizing the vitality of heaven and earth. "No..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "I just exist in a different way from you, and the legendary feathering and flying... It is estimated that it will never happen to me." "After all, people who have already jumped out of the three realms, how can they get the recognition of the Tao of heaven through cultivation and rise... It will only happen to those strange people who get the Tao." "Corpse poison..." Ruan Feng obviously didn''t believe Liu Xiaojiang''s statement. He didn''t think there would be life that was not in the five elements at the beginning. "What''s your relationship with the corpse chaser in Xiangxi..." "If I have to have something to do with the corpse chaser, I''m like a corpse being chased on a certain level..." Liu Xiaojiang said with a smile. "However, I have my own thoughts, and I am stronger than those corpses in all aspects..." "You... Cough! You''re just a zombie!" Ruan Feng thought of some horror legends and the Maoshan Shangqing sect, which still has inheritance today. "No... wrong again." Liu Xiaojiang squatted down slowly, and his pupils gradually showed strange dark gold. "Strictly speaking..." "I can really be counted as a zombie, but specifically... I should also be qualified to think of myself as their ancestor." "After all, the reason why those corpses once had the chance to become zombies was that they were buried in the extreme shade and contaminated with a little corpse poison that had almost disappeared in the world." "If not..." "Why don''t the dead people you call ''zombies'' appear today when the remaining corpse poisons have disappeared?" With that, Obviously, he did not intend to get an answer from Ruan Feng, but continued to speak slowly and selfishly and explained: "Because..." "Once upon a time..." "The ancestors of the zombies are about to disappear. How can the surviving corpses survive? And in order to survive... He took the initiative to absorb the remnants several times and personally promoted the so-called ''zombies'' to be completely eliminated by people." "But even so..." "Without the help of the girl, I would have no chance to escape from the nothingness of this zombie ancestor who is about to disappear." "You''re really the Ying hook..." with the erosion of the corpse poison in Ruan Feng''s body, the blue and purple color on his skin was gradually spreading, and even he couldn''t help spitting out a big mouthful of blood while talking. "You... If you are really him... Do you mean you want to..." "Ying Gou is dead." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ruan Feng in great pain calmly. "The name of the girl who saved her from nothingness and darkness is... Liu Xiaojiang." "Liu Xiaojiang... I see... That girl... Xiangxi... Liu family..." Ruan Feng was stunned when he heard this. Then, although there was still blood oozing from the corners of his mouth and even his eyes began to congest gradually, he still understood what it was like and smiled. "You''re just an alien... No... that''s good... That''s good..." "Do you need me to give you a good time now..." Liu Xiaojiang obviously noticed Ruan Feng''s pain based on his understanding of his own corpse poison. "No......" Ruan Feng''s bloodshot eyes still have a trace of clarity, but the taste of autopsy erosion is really bad. He can only bear the pain and bite his teeth and say hard: "This... This is my retribution... It''s my cause and effect... It''s the end I deserve..." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang understood Ruan Feng''s meaning and then got up and went to the forest in the distance. Although he did not personally give Ruan Feng the last blow, he also understood that Ruan Feng, who had been completely eroded by the corpse poison, could no longer live even if there were six immortal thieves nearby, so he gave the last trace of dignity according to the other party''s intention. ¡­¡­ Liu Xiaojiang''s figure gradually disappeared into the forest, Ruan Feng lay on the ground and endured the pain of being eroded by the corpse poison. He looked up and watched Liu Xiaojiang''s direction when he left. The pain was so strong that he didn''t even know that his lips were rotten. His subconscious hands... Also left countless blood marks on the rough ground. But actually, Liu Xiaojiang''s corpse poison invades his body. Even if it will soon be eroded and seize vitality, he will not suffer as much as Ruan Feng. At present, all this is because he is still using means to resist the corpse poison and is unwilling to face the inevitable outcome. However, Although Liu Xiaojiang is only Liu Xiaojiang, he also inherited everything that Ying Gou did before he dissipated. Even though his means and strength are far from comparable with those of that year, this corpse poison still maintains almost the same power as that of that year. The fierce corpse poison of zombie ancestor level, once invaded by this thing... I''m afraid even the immortal Luo will have to pay a heavy price. The Liuku immortal thief understood by Ruan Feng only tried his best to delay the time when he was completely eroded by the corpse poison by constantly absorbing the vitality of heaven and earth. And On the contrary, this kind of thing will also get the corpse poison, which seems to be conscious. It is more greedy and violent to accelerate the rate of eroding the vitality. In the face of the completely crazy corpse poison, the physical fetus will naturally feel more intense pain! "Fourth brother, am I really wrong? I... I just want to live longer... Only this wish..." "I... help me... Who will help me... I really don''t want to die..." Chapter 527 Nathan Island, Deep in the forest, "Duo er..." Windsor stood on a big stone covered with moss and looked at the thick ancient tree that was emitting dim light in the eyes of others "Although I have never been here for many years and have never seen the sacred tree closely related to King Nathan, according to some rumors I have heard on the island, it... Should be the sacred tree regarded as a totem by Nathan Islanders." "... it seems nothing special?" Chen duo jumped onto the stone and looked at the divine tree not far away, which looked no different from ordinary ancient trees except that it was constantly emitting dim light. "It is said..." Windsor touched her chin thoughtfully. "It is closely related to the existence of King Nathan. It can even choose a king on the island like a conscious one, and King Nathan''s'' inheritance ceremony ''...... the king I met heard that he was recognized as the new king only after he broke the branch and killed the original king himself." "... can this be regarded as inheritance?" Chen duo remembered that she had read an explanation of the word ''inheritance'' in the book, and couldn''t help looking at Windsor suspiciously. "... who knows, but the rules should be like this." Windsor shrugged helplessly. However, Just then, Liu Xiaojiang''s voice suddenly came from behind the two women. "It sounds unreasonable and can''t be regarded as a normal inheritance ceremony, but in fact... It''s also considering the future of Nathan island." "After all, if the king Nathan elected by the divine tree is just a mediocre person, which is not enough to lead the Nathan islanders to a better future, this special inheritance ceremony... Also gives a reasonable explanation for abolishing the old king, which can also make the king Nathan strive to improve himself." "Just don''t know..." "Whether this inheritance ceremony was conceived by Nathan Wei himself or the rules set by Nathan islanders under the guidance of the divine tree, but if it was me... I think it should be more inclined to the former, regardless of the explanation given by Nathan island when facing the outside world." "Brother Xiaojiang!" when Chen duo saw Liu Xiaojiang, she immediately jumped down from the stone. "Has the matter over there been solved..." "Ah..." the dark golden color in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes gradually faded when he looked at the sacred tree, and then nodded to Chen duo in front of him: "Liuku immortal thief..." "Now you are the only girl who can use it for the time being..." Say, He reached out his hand and rubbed Chen duo''s head. In a gentle tone, he asked: "Duo''er, you should cultivate this Saint thief well. Combined with the physique I have carefully improved for you, as long as you can cultivate these six Treasury immortal thieves to great success and catch up with me in the future... It''s not completely impossible." "Hmm!" Chen duo never refused Liu Xiaojiang''s request. Even if she didn''t think she could really compare with Liu Xiaojiang, she nodded in response to her brother''s request. "Master..." Windsor looked at Chen duo with some envy, then sorted out her emotions and walked to Liu Xiaojiang, saying: "Are those two guys hiding on the island dead? This sacred tree regarded as a totem by Nathan... Do you want to uproot it?" "Do you have any opinion?" Liu Xiaojiang did not ignore Windsor, who was also willing to follow him. "After all, this is a sacred thing that even Nathan Wei attaches great importance to. If we can find out what''s special about this thing, it may provide us with some possible help..." Windsor immediately explained when she saw that Liu Xiaojiang didn''t mean to blame herself. "Master..." "I once heard a rumor on the island that King Nathan was the king of Nathan island. In addition to his strong strength at that time, he was able to walk in front of all the islanders... It seems that it has something to do with this sacred tree." "You mean its ability." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head with a smile. "I heard about this before I came here, and now I have confirmed it after observing it with my own eyes. It is indeed the practice of ordinary people, which is very helpful. Even because the years and successive King Nathan are somewhat similar to the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain." "However, this kind of thing is no longer so important to you and me." "After all, relying on practice and the experience of predecessors to understand the Tao, even if you really get the Tao in the end, you and I are not ordinary people... It is absolutely impossible for us to emerge and soar. On the contrary, we will worry more about this kind of thing and can''t firm the road under our feet." Say, Under the confused gaze of Windsor and Chen duo, he suddenly raised his hand and stretched out to the space where ripples appeared, and pulled out a long sword emitting golden light and sacred breath. But the next moment, In the eyes of Windsor and Chen duo, the long sword full of sacred and noble breath gradually dimmed the golden light in Liu Xiaojiang''s hand. Then, with a trace of black energy, the sword body became dark, and finally became a simple black long knife in Liu Xiaojiang''s hand. "Magic weapon?" Chen duo looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s straight black long knife. She had seen many magic weapons in biyou village. She couldn''t help wondering. She didn''t expect that her brother Xiaojiang still had such strange magic weapons. As everyone knows, On one side, Windsor was shocked by the black long knife when she saw its original shape. Now she looked at the black long knife in Liu Xiaojiang''s hand and undoubtedly guessed what the long sword originally emitting golden light and sacred breath was. This is clearly the holy sword that only one person in the church can use "No, it''s not a magic weapon. Strictly speaking, it should be regarded as an artifact." Liu Xiaojiang was satisfied with holding the long knife and flicked the blade with his fingers. "However, it''s not an artifact in the real sense. It''s just a powerful weapon made by teaching those people to collect materials with all their strength according to the Scriptures, but by chance... I met a guy who can nourish it with divine power, so I barely met the standard of artifact." "..." Windsor. "Master, is it the woman of the church? Isn''t she already by you..." "Well, just before I met you, I had a fight with that woman and was almost cleaned up by her. Fortunately, in the end... I won." Liu Xiaojiang said disapprovingly. "Ha... Ha ha..." Windsor suddenly felt that she had been sent on a mission by nathanway and had not died in the hands of Liu Xiaojiang. She had accumulated great virtue in her last life. I knew that even the women of the church couldn''t beat Liu Xiaojiang. She must have said nothing and would not follow others to run over against Liu Xiaojiang Then, Liu Xiaojiang ignored Windsor''s strange look at himself and the woman in the interior who was angry because of the holy sword, walked forward calmly... And cut at the sacred tree not far away, which was regarded as a totem by Nathan. moment A huge black chopping blow then quickly shot at the divine tree and easily cut off the unusually strong ancient tree and other surrounding trees from the roots. Besides, after a huge chop, On the cross section of the severed sacred tree and other surrounding trees, there was even a very strange black flame burning. In just a few seconds, without causing a fire, it was strange to burn all the targets to ashes Chapter 528 See this, Windsor obviously couldn''t understand the composition of the black flame. "This flame without temperature is..." "That''s not a flame..." Liu Xiaojiang''s long black knife is gradually dissipating like an empty body. He looked down at this useful weapon, but there was no regret and reluctance in his eyes. "It''s just an energy poison that inherits the attribute of holy light. Although it looks like burning... In fact, it just completely devours the vitality of sacred trees and those plants." Wen Yan, Windsor looked back at Liu Xiaojiang''s long knife, which was gradually disappearing, and said with an extremely distressed expression: "This is the holy sword that the church has worked hard to build. Now it''s just taken out to destroy the sacred tree on the island. It''s gone... If those guys in the church are still alive, they must be distressed to death when they know it." "It''s a pity that they had already disappeared in the world..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t deny it, but threw the remaining and still disappearing handle on the ground like garbage. Say, He turned and took Windsor and CHENDUO to the direction when they came. "Now..." "Neon, the strange people led by birui mountain forbearance, the ''companies'' and churches with similar power and function in M country and Naruto, only have some disabled and defeated generals left in my hands......" "Others..." "Those foreign aliens are either simply not on the table, or because of their powerful enemies, they finally managed to survive the disaster, but also suffered heavy losses. They have no ability to intervene in our affairs again. They can only watch the gap widening." "This is undoubtedly a good opportunity, and whether in our eyes or in the hearts of those above the company... It is a good time for us to solve internal problems first." "After all, they have been on the road of rejuvenation, and have seen the inevitability of rejuvenation, as well as the jealousy and hostility in the eyes of barbarians. Since they will face the obstacles of the outside world sooner or later, they must always be ready to face those difficulties in advance." "If you want to hustle outside, you must first settle inside..." "The people above the company know this very well, and naturally, like us, they will not give up this good opportunity." "So..." "What is the complete extinction of different people, and ordinary people in the world are closely united by this..." "Or abandon the estrangement between ordinary people and strangers, join hands to eliminate the only enemy in society like me, and jointly face the obstacles from the outside in the future..." "After all this, I will get the answer under the pressure of my strange kind..." Hearing these words, Chen duo, a little girl who worships Liu Xiaojiang blindly, naturally won''t open her mouth to refute all the decisions in Liu Xiaojiang''s heart. however, After all, Windsor''s situation is different from that of Chen duo. Although she also maintains a great degree of loyalty to Liu Xiaojiang, she also knows that she, as a ''servant'', should obey Liu Xiaojiang. However, due to the experience of Nathan Island, she saw the contradiction between ordinary people and strangers from an unacceptable alien perspective, which inevitably led to some skepticism about Liu Xiaojiang''s statement today. "Master, although you were more or less aware of part of the situation in Miss Erzhuang before, do you really want to die as the biggest villain, just to let those ordinary people accept the existence of aliens?" "Of course not..." Liu Xiaojiang looked back at Windsor, smiled, shook his head and said: "If I really want to be the biggest villain to promote their mutual acceptance for the problems between ordinary people and different people, or even choose to die... Then I will be somewhat irresponsible to you." "After all, you are both the power in my hands and the villain standing beside me. I''m dead... Your ending will not be much better." "So no matter what I will become in the end, it''s impossible for me to die for those guys who are stupid enough to cause ethnic conflict..." "So..." Windsor finally breathed a sigh of relief. "But if that''s the case, will you... Really destroy everything if you fail to solve the problem in the end and make full use of different identities to make them accept each other?" "......." Liu Xiaojiang was silent for a moment and said: "Although things have developed so far, I don''t think there will be any accident, but if there is the worst situation... You guys are ready to completely cut off all ties with the world together with me." Speaking of which, He opened his mouth slowly and explained his real purpose buried in the bottom of his heart. "After all..." "The reason why I do these things is to create a suitable living environment for myself. As long as I succeed in the end... Even ordinary people who are kept in the dark can''t accept me as an alien, but at least there are people who know the inside story." "The rest..." "I can only give it to time, but after all, we have enough time. Compared with those who have experienced this, I can afford to wait... You people around me can also afford to wait." "Sooner or later..." "Those who are kept in the dark will eventually forget. They only remember that they are compatriots who can trust each other under the disaster, and regard my disaster that caused some harm to them as a legend, and we... Will also get the trust of future generations of those who know the inside story." "After all, as long as someone knows the inside story of everything, as long as someone remembers that I haven''t really disappeared, as long as they understand the power I have, trust... Is not only their only choice, but also more likely to let them get help again from their ancestors when necessary." "The problem will be solved sooner or later..." "Conflicts between ordinary people and strangers will break out sooner or later..." "Right now..." "Since we can make the casualties less serious in the hands of my alien, we can completely solve the problems between ordinary people and aliens at a good time, and finally make friends with my powerful terrorist alien in the dark forever......" "In the eyes of those who know the inside story and have high power, this kind of thing... Is not a win-win thing." "Unless..." "These guys are equally stupid. They never want to accept the group of strangers. They think that all other creatures in the world have to make way for noble ordinary people except themselves......" "If so..." So far, Liu Xiaojiang glanced at the forest blocked by trees and said: "I will kill all the stupid people who led to the failure of the plan, and then... Let the fools who support them live and die in the world." "I will take people who are willing to follow me, find a suitable land to cut off contact with everything else in the world, and patiently wait for the lament of these ''noble creatures'' when they fall into destruction......" Chapter 529 "... master, why don''t you destroy them completely? I believe you should be able to do such a thing?" Windsor did not expect Liu Xiaojiang to be so kind and willing to keep those hateful guys after failure. "If the people in the world are not willing to accept us, then... Just destroy them and make their own decisions?" "... you are a cruel woman." Liu Xiaojiang glanced at Windsor somewhat unexpectedly. "Survival is a biological instinct," Windsor shrugged. "I just said that we have the ability to do it, and it is the idea that is most in line with our own survival in that case......" "The idea is good..." Liu Xiaojiang smiled and shook his head to deny Windsor. "But what''s the difference between doing this and those guys? Isn''t it also rejecting other creatures for their own survival?" "Windsor, from the bottom of my heart, I despise those arrogant people who think they are more noble because of their birth, and other creatures in the world should make way for their own survival. How can they become like them in the end in order to live more comfortably?" "I thought you would say... That''s what heaven forbids," said Windsor. "Ha ha..." Liu Xiaojiang smiled. "I don''t want to be targeted by Tiandao, but this matter is nothing in Tiandao. It''s ironic... Tiandao, on a certain level, is the same as the company''s attitude towards outsiders. It hopes that everything within its'' jurisdiction ''can be stable and stable in accordance with the rules." "But this'' rule ''is not determined according to human ideas. The life and death of the human group is not important in its eyes. At most, it is equivalent to the extinction of endangered animals in human eyes..." "Since the extinction of mankind will not make the world... Collapse the Tao of heaven, and even make the operation of the world and the Tao of heaven more stable and stable after a short pain, how can it start against us because of the extinction of mankind?" Windsor''s eyes lit up, "that..." "It will not target us because of the extinction of human beings, but it will eliminate the possibility that we may break the rules of heaven in the future because of our abnormal behavior of exterminating human beings... I hope we can die as soon as possible." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and interrupted. "At that time, I''m afraid no matter what we want to do, it will lead to the exclusion of the rules of heaven..." "Now we... No, although I have also jumped out of the jurisdiction of the Tao of heaven, after all, I have never done anything contrary to its'' concept ''. On the contrary, the idea basis of all actions is close to it as much as possible, so I can use my power relatively freely." "If..." "If I do things too out of line, or there is a possibility of breaking the rules of heaven, I''m afraid it will be like the winning hook. Even if I have power, I can''t play one tenth, so that I will eventually lose to those weak humans blessed by heaven..." "I don''t want to... And I won''t make this mistake again. At least before I don''t have enough power to fight with heaven, I must deal with the Tao of heaven relatively carefully." "Why can''t I feel the existence of the heavenly way..." Windsor heard it in the clouds. Even if she could understand Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning, she couldn''t understand the heavenly way at all. "You... It''s still early to say." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Windsor with a deep smile. "After all, even if it''s a special thing like eight strange skills, if it''s not for the relatively special skills such as Liuku immortal thieves, ordinary people, in addition to warlocks, want to know the way of heaven, at least..... They have to cultivate enough to cause the anomalies of heaven and earth." "Unless your ability to awaken is special enough, you have made great efforts even if you have a very high talent, but you still face the same dilemma as heaven if you want to successfully perceive the existence of the way of heaven." Say, Aware of the loss in Windsor''s eyes, he couldn''t help reminding her: "However, due to my corpse poison, your physique has been improved, and the shackles of congenital aliens on yourself have completely disappeared under its influence." "So, in the future, as long as you can continue to practice hard the day after tomorrow, for you... The legendary enlightenment is not just a legend, and eclosion and flying is just another possibility in your eyes." "Besides..." "Even if you don''t have enough accomplishments now, with this almost immortal body and this near eternal time... It''s enough for those ordinary monks to envy." "Hmm!" Windsor immediately abandoned the loss in her heart and nodded firmly towards Liu Xiaojiang. "Master, don''t worry, Windsor will never let you down, let alone choose to run away from you like that fool Charles......" "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded back to Windsor. "I am willing to believe that you can accompany me to the end. After all, after so many things, you have proved your ability to me." "In addition..." "Don''t mention the word ''master'' in the future. You are fully qualified to call me by my name... Or call me the leader like others." "Windsor understands! My master!" a glimmer of gratitude flashed in Windsor''s eyes. At this time, "Sister Windsor, brother Xiaojiang obviously belongs to me and sister Erzhuang..." Chen duo, who has been silent, couldn''t help but speak in a quiet tone. "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "..." Windsor. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Mount Longhu, In the pavilion on the back mountain, "Will, elder martial brother, it seems that you will lose this game again. You haven''t won a game today..." Sitting in a wheelchair, Tian Jinzhong picked up the chess pieces with his hands and quickly put them in a very deadly position. It seems that the whole person''s state is much more cheerful than before. "... you are really merciless." Zhang Zhiwei looked at the chessboard in front of him and thought for a moment. Finally, he chose to admit defeat with a helpless face. He looked up at the opposite side. Obviously, his limbs have been cured, but he is still a junior brother in a wheelchair. "... is it because of Xiaojiang again?" Wen Yan, Tian Jinzhong could not help but slowly put away the smile on his face. He looked at his senior brother Zhang Zhiwei very seriously and said: "Elder martial brother, what you and the disciples on the mountain and other fellow disciples expressed before is clearly to force Xiaojiang''s child to a dead end. Why can''t our Zhengyi school be the same as in those years..." "Because the situation is different." seeing this, Zhang Zhiwei put down his chess pieces and shook his head with a slightly embarrassed expression. "This time, no matter how excellent Xiaojiang is in essence, since the news of Xiao Wang''s death came back from the Shuzi gate, this yinggou... Has offended almost everyone in the world." Tian Jinzhong frowned and said, "but other students should be able to understand our dragon and Tiger Mountain..." "Jinzhong..." Zhang Zhiwei got up from the stone bench like an ordinary old man. "If you have nothing to do, you should immediately restore your previous practice, so as not to spoil Xiaojiang''s kindness to let Lv Liang go up the mountain secretly not long ago. As for other things... You believe my senior brother''s decision for the time being." "Xiaojiang, you won''t die in the hands of the righteous..." Chapter 530 "Elder martial brother, what is the attitude of Wudang people about Xiao Wang''s death?" Tian Jinzhong looked at his elder martial brother Zhang Zhiwei standing in front of him. It was hard not to consider the safety of his only disciple in the world. He never wanted to see Liu Xiaojiang and the Zhengyi sect... Even the day when he was opposed to his elder martial uncle. "Lao Tian, Yunlong also came to our Longhu Mountain to hang up the list at the beginning. You should also know his feelings for Xiao Wang. Even if he always hates straight tooth flower when referring to his disciple, in fact..... I think there is no such meaning of hating iron but not steel." Zhang Zhiwei turned his back to Tian Jinzhong, walked to the steps of the pavilion, looked up and looked at the looming Taoist temple on the top of the mountain in the distance. "As for Xiao Meng..." "Although he is an old fellow who came with us from that year and has a good personal relationship with our Zhengyi Sect on weekdays, he is still the oldest elder of Wudang sect at present, and is also adhering to their inheritance of Wudang sect for thousands of years..." "Although Xiao Wang has been removed from the Wudang sect before, he has the same relationship with Xiao Jiang''s child and our Zhengyi sect. The general situation forces him to... Even if he doesn''t want to intervene in this matter, he has to follow the rules of our sect and go down the mountain to eliminate demons in troubled times." "Besides..." "Those old people hiding on other mountains have the same attitude as Xiao Meng. They may not personally deal with Xiao Jiang, but if things really come to that time, Wudang... And other Taoist sects will certainly not let Xiao Jiang''s evil head do harm to the world." Say, He turned around again, facing Tian Jinzhong sitting in the pavilion and said: "How can I say now that I am also a righteous Heavenly Master..." "Xiaojiang happened to be out of the decent school again, and then he came to today''s situation step by step. Therefore, in addition to following the rules of daomen since ancient times, we... Even shoulder the responsibility of cleaning up the door." "Jinzhong, you said..." "What can we do under the double pressure of the rules of the Taoist door and the emergence of demons in the door, without damaging the reputation of Zhengyi Tianshi Tao... Perfectly staying out?" "......." Tian Jinzhong. "Who can achieve the best of both worlds in such a thing..." Zhang Zhiwei shook his head and sighed when he saw Tian Jinzhong''s silence. "If you want to keep the past reputation of Zhengyi Tianshi Dao, you must not turn a deaf ear to the child''s behavior of Xiaojiang......" "If you want to save Xiaojiang''s life, you must give up the reputation of Zhengyi''s teacher outside, and then take Liu Xiaojiang back to the mountain and completely imprison him like master''s attitude towards Huaiyi in those years..." "The reputation of Zhengyi Tianshi Dao?" Tian Jinzhong was dissatisfied with this statement. "Our Zhengyi sect has no reputation. As early as that year, after Huaiyi''s affair, we ignored the persecution suffered by those sects because of eight strange skills, but only wanted to find Huaiyi and lock him up on our dragon and tiger mountain. This has branded an extremely protective image on the outside." "I didn''t succeed in getting back Huaiyi..." "There are part of his own reasons and my responsibility as a loser, but now that we have clearly expressed our attitude towards disciples, why can''t we make the same choice as in those years?" "Elder martial brother, is reputation so important?" "Fame... Is unimportant." Zhang Zhiwei looked at him and was very stubborn. He just wanted to "save" Liu Xiaojiang''s younger martial brother Tian Jinzhong. He shook his head helplessly and explained. "However, the situation this time is different from that of that year. Xiaojiang is not the big ear thief of Huaiyi. The seriousness of what he did outside is far beyond the so-called eight wonders, so that there is no identity of the victim." "Moreover, the thing is just the opposite. He is not only the victim who is persecuted for reasons, but also the perpetrator who seeks reasons to destroy everyone. In this case... How do you want me to catch Xiaojiang back to the mountain and lock him up?" "What''s more..." "Xiaojiang, a demon who has harmed many people on his own initiative, is only imprisoned on Longhu Mountain by the righteous faction. Will those outside be relieved from now on?" "In addition..." Speaking of which, He looked at his younger martial brother Tian Jinzhong, who was still unwilling, and reminded him: "Don''t forget that all these are the choices made by Xiaojiang himself. Whether he is willing to go back to the mountain and be locked up and grounded is also a question..." "If we choose to protect Xiaojiang, but in the face of great external pressure, we get the same response as the big ear thief Huaiyi... Don''t we lose our wife and lose our soldiers?" "Lao Tian, as the 65th generation of Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain, I can give up the reputation of Zhengyi Heavenly Master Tao for my disciples, and I can also bear great pressure from the outside world for my disciples, but intellectually... I can''t let the Heavenly Master''s house go into that dilemma." "After all, if Xiaojiang is willing to cause his school to be implicated by the outside world because of his own problems, then he... Is not the closed disciple that you attach great importance to." "So..." "Whether it''s considering Xiaojiang''s own idea or whether we are able to fight against the whole world, your idea is extremely unrealistic at present, and even... It may push everyone in Tianshi mansion into a place of eternal doom." "As an elder of Tianshi mansion, you and I should always think about it for other children. We can''t hurt others because of our personal feelings for Xiaojiang......" "Can''t......" Tian Jinzhong thought for a while and said with grief and indignation in his eyes. "Do you really want me to send the white haired man to the black haired man and watch Xiaojiang''s child be forced to a dead end?" See this, A flash of hesitation flashed in Zhang Zhiwei''s eyes, but in the end, he didn''t say much more about Hotan Jinzhong. He let his younger martial brother''s ignorance of the situation lead to a pessimistic attitude. However, considering the harm that Tian Jinzhong, an "elderly ordinary old man", would suffer when his emotions fluctuated violently, he could not help but say one more word. "The fact that Xiaojiang is not a human being, you heard him say that since he is not a normal ordinary person, he will inevitably be different from us. The child never looks like a person who wants to die..." Wen Yan, Tian Jinzhong was subconsciously stunned. Then, based on his understanding of his senior brother, he guessed that the other party must be hiding something from himself. So, thinking about what his senior brother said just now, he remembered the fact that his disciple was not human, and a glimmer of hope reappeared in his heart. "Xiaojiang, does he have any other purpose? In fact, he is hiding it from all of us..." Chapter 531 "... maybe." Zhang Zhiwei neither denied nor admitted it. "But what''s the character of Xiaojiang''s child? As a master, you should know better than my uncle. Do you think it will happen to a child who cherishes his life?" "......." Tian Jinzhong. "So..." Zhang Zhiwei smiled and stroked his beard. "In fact, you don''t have to think too much. It''s very bad for those who have just been repaired. The most important thing now is... To regain their cultivation and try to accompany my senior brother in the world." "Children and grandchildren have their own blessings..." "Besides..." "With Xiaojiang''s current cultivation accomplishments, as long as he doesn''t want to die, I believe he can protect himself in any case. Instead of worrying about his life and death... It''s better to wait and see what purpose he has and witness your disciple''s living method in the world." "Maybe..." "Xiaojiang, a child different from everyone in the world, may bring a chance to seek change to the world... I don''t know." Wen Yan, Tian Jinzhong couldn''t help looking at Zhang Zhiwei more. He always felt that his elder martial brother, who had made great progress, seemed to be different from what he used to be, but it was impossible to say at all. "Elder martial brother, what the hell are you..." However, Just then, "Master, martial uncle..." the burly Rongshan suddenly ran from the path in the distance and looked at the two old people with an unnatural expression, as if he had met something incredible. "Rongshan, but someone from other Taoism came to send a message?" Zhang Zhiwei looked at his simple and honest disciple and calmly asked something that was enough to make Tian Jinzhong confused. "Send a message? What message?" Tian Jinzhong could not help but frown slowly. Naturally, he thought that people from other Taoist schools would come to send a message, which would be unfavorable to his disciple. "After all, Xiaojiang went out from Longhu Mountain..." Zhang Zhiwei explained. "Although everyone has basically decided what to do and believes that they should abide by the rules of Taoism since ancient times, we still have to ask whether we are willing to clean up the door and calculate the time... This letter should also come." But, Hearing Zhang Zhiwei''s explanation, Rongshan could not help wiping the sweat on his forehead, then shook his head and denied his master''s words, saying: "No... no, master, yes... It''s Zhang Chulan and Lingyu. They came again with the woman who had participated in the Luo Tian Festival. She should also be an employee of the company..." "Chu LAN?" Tian Jinzhong couldn''t help but be stunned. "And Lingyu... What are they going to do?" "......." Zhang Zhiwei. "Why do these two little guys always run up the dragon and tiger mountain, and they are still in the current bone eye... No, Rongshan, go back and tell them that I can''t see anyone now." "Er..." Rongshan said with a wry smile. "Master, I suggest you''d better meet them. Zhang Chulan said... If you don''t see them, you can''t expect the company to keep Lingyu anymore. He wants to talk through the leaders of the company and send Lingyu to the whole sex as an undercover." "Yo......" Tian Jinzhong couldn''t help but be happy when he heard this. "Elder martial brother, look at the grandson of Huai Yi''s big ear thief. How old he is, he dares to threaten our elders, and he just grabbed your seven inches... Yes." "... this bastard." Zhang Zhiwei knew very well that Zhang Chulan had never done anything good. Naturally, he would not be as happy about it as Tian Jinzhong. Instead, he looked angrily at his disciple Rongshan and said: "Why don''t you say that the teacher is not here? I told you before, as long as Zhang Chulan comes..." "Master, I did say..." Rongshan carefully looked at Zhang Zhiwei, stretched out his hand and scratched his head: "But Zhang Chulan, they don''t believe this at all. They also said that if you go out... Or close the door at the current Festival, it''s obvious that you want to be irresponsible for all things... It''s the most shameless escape. I... I accidentally sold you when I was excited." "......." Zhang Zhiwei. "... ha ha, Rongshan, I really have you. I didn''t expect you to be a good talent to fight for your master''s face... You did right!" Tian Jinzhong immediately smiled and gave Rongshan a thumbs up. "Hey, hey... Martial uncle Mu praised it." Rongshan smiled shyly. See this, Zhang Zhiwei can''t wait to find a way to get into it, but fortunately Tian Jinzhong is also his own person, so he won''t be too embarrassed because of the failure of teaching. However, not being too embarrassed doesn''t mean he has a thick face. Then he reached out and patted Rongshan on the shoulder. He looked smiling and said: "Tonight... I will personally check the progress of your Lei FA cultivation. Now go and take Zhang Chulan and them to the Taoist temple and wait. I will... Come later!" The last four words in Zhang Zhiwei''s words almost jumped out of his teeth. This made Rongshan almost sit on the ground and run away like a stagger. He turned and rushed to the mountain gate. He didn''t look like he was praised and complacent by martial uncle just now. Then, Zhang Zhiwei turned and faced Tian Jinzhong, who was still smiling. Without saying a word, he walked behind the wheelchair and planned to push his junior brother back to his residence. "Elder martial brother, forget it. You''d better go quickly. Maybe Chulan and they really have something important. I can go back by myself..... It''s all about exercising my muscles and bones." Tian Jinzhong''s mood has obviously improved a lot after Rongshan''s trouble. "Tut......" Zhang Zhiwei noticed the mood change of Tian Jinzhong. Even if he hoped that younger martial brother could put aside his superfluous ideas, he never wanted to please each other with his own failure. "What''s the difference between Zhang Zhiwei and me? Why are all your disciples..... Alas!" All kinds of helplessness finally turned into a sigh. Zhang Zhiwei immediately left Tian Jinzhong, who was obviously laughing at himself, and without hesitation turned and left the pavilion where Lu Jin was blackmailed After Zhang Zhiwei left, Tian Jinzhong sat alone in the pavilion and looked at the direction his senior brother left. Then he stood up from his wheelchair with a little difficulty and said: "Who makes you and I have many ''evils'' in this world? Maybe this is what our ancestors called karma..." Chapter 532 A moment later, Zhang Chulan, Feng Baobao and Zhang Lingyu, led by Rongshan, walked into the Houshan Taoist temple and met the Heavenly Master Zhang Zhiwei sitting in the house. "Master..." Zhang Lingyu saw her master for a long time. Especially after experiencing many things outside, she was more or less excited and touched. Rongshan looked at Zhang Lingyu, who was also wearing the company''s uniform with Zhang Chulan. No matter how he looked, he felt that the uniform was very awkward on Zhang Lingyu, which completely failed to reflect the dust temperament of the other party when he was on the mountain. However, considering the master''s previous attitude, he also knew that it was not time to catch up with his younger martial brother, so he saluted the old Heavenly Master who sat cross legged in the room and said: "Master, the disciple has brought people to..." "You go out first..." Zhang Zhiwei looked up at Zhang Chulan and then nodded slightly towards Rongshan. "Yes..." seeing this, Rongshan immediately retreated beyond the threshold of the Taoist temple and closed the door for several people in the house. After Rongshan left, Zhang Chulan stood in the house, looked back at the closed door, then immediately smiled, stretched out his hand and scratched the back of his head, saying: "Sir, it''s really urgent. I must see you on this trip. I hope you don''t blame us..." "OK..." Zhang Zhiwei sat on the mat and looked up at Zhang Chulan and said: "I don''t know who your boy is. If there''s nothing important... I''m afraid your boy will only behave more tactfully and can''t risk offending others to see me." "Hey, hey..." Zhang Chulan felt a little embarrassed when she saw this. She felt that her method of meeting the old Heavenly Master by threatening face was somewhat excessive. Then she covered up some embarrassment in her heart with laughter. "Shiye, Chu LAN is really going too far..." "I''d better sit down and say..." Zhang Zhiwei obviously didn''t intend to really quarrel with Zhang Chulan. "Didn''t you say something was urgent just now? I''ll have a good look today... What happened to make you so difficult." Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan first looked back at the two behind him, and then took the lead in sitting in front of Zhang Zhiwei. When she looked at the old man, she obviously hesitated. "To be honest..." "Master, boy, I know the questions in my heart very well. It''s likely that I can''t get a clear answer from your old side, but at least... Today, I may be able to describe everything in my heart through your answer." "In that case..." Zhang Zhiwei frowned slowly when he heard the speech. He had guessed what Zhang Chulan wanted to ask. "What else can I ask? If we can''t get a clear answer, the more we know... The easier it is to cause confusion. This is not a good thing for Zhengyi disciples who attach importance to mood cultivation." "No......" Zhang Chulan immediately shook his head and said. "Master, even if it''s just a possible possibility, it''s actually very important for us." "Because..." "It will even determine what we should do in the future. We are upset... If we have to find out something, it is always difficult to get access to clues related to the truth. For people who have already made up their mind... It is the problem that really affects their mood." "... Lingyu, don''t you think the same?" Zhang Zhiwei didn''t deny Zhang Chulan''s statement, but suddenly turned his head and looked at Zhang Lingyu sitting behind Zhang Chulan. See this, Zhang Lingyu didn''t expect that the master would take the initiative to talk to him, so after a short pause, she quickly nodded and replied: "Yes..." "Zhang Chulan''s untimely arrival at Longhu Mountain is indeed the result of our previous discussion at the foot of the mountain......" "Really..." Zhang Zhiwei looked at Zhang Chulan again and obviously wanted to get confirmation from Zhang Chulan. "Master, don''t underestimate Lingyu." Zhang Chulan naturally understood Zhang Zhiwei''s meaning and always knew the old man''s Thoughts on Zhang Lingyu. Then he nodded slightly and confirmed directly with the old man. "This time, he really woke me up at the foot of the mountain, otherwise... I won''t come to Longhu Mountain to confirm some problems with you when I know you can''t speak." "I''ve made some progress..." Zhang Zhiwei saw this and admitted Zhang Lingyu''s progress, which made Zhang Lingyu sit behind Zhang Chulan excited again. "Master..." Zhang Lingyu obviously wanted to talk to Zhang Zhiwei as before, but considering the situation in front of him and that he was no longer a disciple of Zhengyi, he still endured such impulse. "Girl..." Zhang Zhiwei ignored Zhang Lingyu''s thoughts and didn''t ask Zhang Chulan''s intentions. Instead, he looked at Feng Baobao who hadn''t spoken from beginning to end and said: "Xiaojiang once asked me about you. Although he insisted on his agreement with you and didn''t say much, it at least showed what you girl insisted on pursuing..." Speaking of which, "Alas..." He couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing and said: "There''s nothing wrong with pursuing your life experience and trying to find out where you come from and where you should go in the future..." "But..." "When you know that you are relatively special and may cause trouble to others, you still have to insist on pursuing these unnecessary things..." "Can''t you choose to give up for the people around you?" "Ox nose..." Feng Baobao almost let Zhang Chulan jump from the ground as soon as he opened his mouth. "Zhang Chulan, san''er, Si''er, Zhang Lingyu, you and the dead Wudang ox nose... Why do you all want me to give up?" "Mingming..." "I just want to get what you all have. Something like you can still be put in your head..." Say, She looked at Zhang Zhiwei suspiciously and asked: "You all say that I am different from you. You all say that... What I want may be troublesome, but you say that... No one in the world dies because of birth." "I don''t understand why you want me to give up. Apart from being more alive, stronger and wiser than you, I look no different from any of you..." "Why do you all have things that... Become things you shouldn''t have here?" "I clearly didn''t want to hurt anyone. Why do you want me to give up and become like you? Why do you think I will bring you trouble... I don''t understand." "......." Zhang Zhiwei. Chapter 533 "Don''t tangle..." When Zhang Zhiwei spoke, he first looked at Zhang Chulan in front of him. After confirming that these words did not mean Zhang Chulan, he said: "What happened to you today is not your girl''s own problem..." "You are really special, but you are not so special that you have to die. Even your own existence is a problem..." "You are a very different girl, but apart from the seemingly better side, you are not much different from us in essence..." "You girl is really troublesome, but it''s just because of the so-called differences. After all, you don''t have any thoughts to affect things..." So far, He couldn''t help reaching out and stroking his beard, and said frankly: "It''s not you or the world that''s wrong, but we ordinary people who think we''re right..." "We ordinary people are very selfish. We are full of feelings and righteousness on weekdays, but we are actually devoted to secular fame and wealth. We always think about what we want and what we can get..." "We ordinary people are extremely confident. We always sing what fate is not controlled by heaven, but we believe that we are the real destiny, and we will not face up to other equal beings in the world..." "We ordinary people have extremely low self-esteem. We know the fact that life is neither high nor low, but we can''t accept a better person in any case unless that person has a power far beyond his own......" "Your plight, your experience, your problems... Are the sins of us ordinary people." "I see..." Feng Baobao immediately knocked his hand and nodded. "Sister bao''er, you certainly don''t understand..." Zhang Chulan wanted to know her sister bao''er with her ass. it''s impossible to understand the Heavenly Master''s remarks at the moment. At most, when she doesn''t understand the meaning, she thinks the other party is right for no reason. "The ox nose doesn''t mean I don''t deserve to die. In fact, you are the most damn?" Feng Baobao tilted his head and looked at Zhang Chulan. "......." Zhang Zhiwei. "......." Zhang Chulan. "......." Zhang Lingyu. A moment later, Zhang Chulan didn''t know how to refute Feng Baobao, so she looked back at the old man who obviously regretted and said: "Master, don''t worry about sister Bao''s bad luck. Even if she says so, she will never do anything special. You old..... You''d better answer my doubts first." Wen Yan, Zhang Zhiwei looked at Zhang Chulan more or less helplessly, "your boy brought her to see me this time... What do you want to ask?" "I don''t know the identity and origin of this girl..." "Sister bao''er, she should be a rootless relative..." Zhang Chulan said bluntly. "... this is a very surprising news." Zhang zhiweidun subconsciously frowned, but he didn''t know whether he was surprised by Feng Baobao''s identity or by Zhang Chulan''s opening up to say such things. "However, now that you have learned that she is a rootless relative, what are you trying to investigate now...?" "This is just a very likely guess." Zhang Chulan shook his head and said. "Master, we don''t know the real identity of sister bao''er. We just learned about this possibility through the clues investigated. It''s far from being regarded as helping sister Bao find out her life experience." "Besides..." "Boy, I personally promised her that I would help her find her family, so even her family has died... At least I have to find out how they died and whether sister Bao''s family still lives in the world." "In addition, more importantly..." "I also want to know why sister bao''er is like this, because it gives me a chance to help her get the real freedom and freedom..." "Do you think I will know this?" Zhang Zhiwei wondered. "No......" Zhang Chulan affirmed. "I think you don''t know, sir. Maybe you haven''t even seen the rootless students in those years..." "After all, no matter how powerful and capable he is, he can''t run to the dragon tiger mountain like those guys who didn''t know how to live or die before, and it''s even more impossible to assemble all sex demons against all famous sects in that era......" Zhang Zhiwei was a little surprised and said, "what''s your boy..." "Master, you haven''t touched rootless life, which doesn''t mean that others haven''t touched him..." Zhang Chulan hesitated for a moment. "Moreover, the fact that the man didn''t have the courage to go wild in Longhu Mountain doesn''t mean that he didn''t think about Tianshi mansion. My grandfather... Undoubtedly helped him achieve a wish." Hearing this, Zhang Zhiwei has completely understood Zhang Chulan''s meaning and the reason why he came here, but he just looked at him silently and didn''t take the initiative to say anything. "Shiye......" Zhang Chulan looked at Zhang Zhiwei and said. "I''ve always doubted one thing..." "That''s why rootless students should guide others to understand the eight wonders, and why it was at the time when the war was about to end..." "After all, according to the clues we have investigated, if that person only relies on the inheritance of immortal Ziyang, he already has the ability to guide others to understand the eight wonders, why... Until many years later, he didn''t have the idea of making the eight wonders come into being?" "......." Zhang Zhiwei. "I think..." Zhang Chulan continued. "Rootless students don''t want to guide others to understand the eight wonders at that time point in the year, but after something came into being this year, when the war was about to end... They have the ability to guide others to successfully understand the eight wonders." Say, He couldn''t help taking a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "Master, although I am reluctant to admit it, I think... It is very likely that it has something to do with my grandfather Zhang Huaiyi." "Palace sand..." "I wonder if you can tell me that Tianshi mansion clearly has ancient books about various forbidden techniques, and forbidden techniques have good effects in some aspects. But why did no one inherit them after you and my grandfather Zhang Huaiyi''s generation...?" "......." Zhang Zhiwei. "If it''s just because prohibition requires talent, not everyone has the ability to continue to inherit it, my grandfather..." Zhang Chulan recognized Zhang Zhiwei''s silence and confirmed his guess. "Shiye, before I came to Longhu Mountain, boy, I found a capable person in the circle and asked the other party to study it carefully regardless of face. Finally, I came to the conclusion that my grandfather was not an expert in prohibition. Even the palace guarding sand Rune on me was relatively rough." "Sir, I don''t know if the reason why the forbidden art has been broken is related to the Heavenly Master degree that has been passed on to you for thousands of years..." Chapter 534 "....." Zhang Zhiwei listened to Zhang Chulan''s words, but he still looked calm and kept silent. It was obvious that he didn''t intend to answer any questions about Tianshi Du. But sometimes, the silence and refusal to answer questions are often enough to explain something. Zhang Chulan saw that he had made things so clear, but the old man still kept a silent attitude. Naturally, he basically determined some guesses in his heart. Feng Baobao''s life experience and current situation are likely to have a direct relationship with eight unique skills The eight strange skills spawned by the 36 thieves in those years may also have something to do with the Heavenly Master Du of Zhengyi Heavenly Master Tao. It may even be something behind the prohibition of Heavenly Master Du, which helped a small number of people understand their unique skills After all, the attitude of the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain towards the degree of Heavenly Master is almost the same as that of the "thief" who was caught in the past. In any case, he can''t open his mouth to explain the key point of the matter. The forbidden technique contained in Tianshi degree is obviously very powerful, which can make strange people of Tianshi level subject to it. Even if it is an unheard of powerful technique... I''m afraid it''s not too much. So If it were not rootless students who cracked the Tianshi degree, or other things very similar to the Tianshi degree Zhang Chulan couldn''t think of any other reason to make all the thirty-six thieves who witnessed the birth of eight strange skills infinitely close to the people who bear the Heavenly Master degree. He doesn''t know what kind of secrets there are in the world, and doesn''t understand what the Tianshi degree actually represents, so that even the particularity of the Tianshi degree... Is also an anomaly that he noticed when he refused to pass the Tianshi degree before. So For Zhang Chulan, who doesn''t know the meaning behind Tianshi degree and whether there are similar things in the world, the first thing in her mind now is that Tianshi degree, which may also have been touched by her grandfather. After all, his grandfather Zhang Huaiyi, as a personal descendant of the previous generation of Heavenly Master, and one of the 36 thieves who called rootless as the "fourth brother", may indeed reveal the secret of the Heavenly Master''s degree As for the reasons Whether you want to continue to grow stronger or not, you don''t want to lose to elder martial brother Zhang Zhiwei; Or did you accept other people''s requests out of the mentality of helping Considering Zhang Chulan''s attitude towards strange people in his grandfather''s old age and the facts that had happened and could not be erased in that year, the only thing he still wants to confirm is the relationship between Tianshi Du and baqiji. Others Unless there is cause and effect about Feng Baobao''s life experience and current situation, everything can only be superfluous trouble for him. "Sir, are you unwilling to answer, or are you unable to answer at all as before?" Zhang Chulan raised her eyes and looked at the old man sitting opposite. She already got a fairly clear answer in her heart. "If you don''t want to answer, you can let us leave now, but if you can''t answer at all as in the beginning, then this heavenly master degree, which is only inherited from previous heavenly masters... Is it really related to the so-called eight wonders?" "... fool." Zhang Zhiwei looked at Zhang Chulan and shook his head. "The big ear thief with righteousness in those days, and now you three young people... Why can''t you be faithful and firm on the road under your feet?" "Why do you always pursue things that are incompatible with the world..." Say, The old man looked at Zhang Chulan with some displeasure and said: "Your grandfather really made mistakes in those years. Whether he colluded with people like wugensheng or later formed a friendship with him and created those so-called eight strange skills... This is undoubtedly a decision that he should not make as a Zhengyi disciple." "In the final analysis, he is competitive and unwilling to lose to anyone in practice..." "Although the righteous sect is famous for protecting the weak, it will not confuse right and wrong in some things. You all say that this world is not a black and white world, but I think it is impossible for practitioners to really stay away from the secular world. Right and wrong... Should also draw a boundary in their own hearts." "Black can''t always be black, and white can''t always be white. Although the two are changing over time, and even there has been a history of reversing each other, gray... Is the day when it is most difficult to become the right choice." "Your grandpa didn''t really have any unusual behavior in those years, even if it was just for his own cultivation, but in our eyes, he was also an evil man who was in trouble for the world like rootless life......" "Your grandfather and our master in those years, the reason why the Heavenly Master of the previous generation wanted to preach for him, even to preach his heavenly master''s position in order to protect his life, did not want him to atone for everything he had done on this mountain......" "What happened..." "Just for the sake of his personal feelings, he completely gave up the practice of facing himself. He would rather travel with you all his life at the foot of the mountain than tarnish the Mountain Gate of Longhu Mountain because of his sins......" "But actually..." "Although what your grandfather did in those years affected the progress of inheritance and selection on the mountain, in the heart of the previous generation of Heavenly Master, and in the eyes of master Tian and me... The choice he made at last is the one that really tarnished the inheritance of the school." "Chu LAN, do you know why I say that..." "It must be in the master''s heart..." Zhang Chulan said with a smile. "My grandfather gave up his practice in order not to interfere with the choice made by the school... Is that the last thing Zhengyi disciples should do?" Wen Yan, Zhang Zhiwei looked at Zhang Chulan quite unexpectedly and nodded after a long time: "Yes..." "It seems that you are smarter than your big ear thief grandfather, and you don''t always like to play tricks like him..." "Sect..." "It''s just a tool that can make people better accept preaching and inheritance. The most important thing is never the rise and fall of this tool of the sect, but whether the things passed on will gradually fade over time......" "The choice your grandfather made in those years is tantamount to fundamentally negating the preaching concept of your great master, and reducing the school friendship between us and your grandfather to a cheap thing......" "Zhang Huaiyi..." "Not only did he collude with rootless students, but also with 35 people, which gave birth to baqiji. Every decision he made and every step he took at that time... Pushed himself off the right path again and again." Chapter 535 "Although the big ear thief finally figured it out later, he even tried his best to make up for you..." So far, Zhang Zhiwei raised his eyes to Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao and said, "as a result, he was still unable to resist the evil consequences of that year. He had to connect you two together." "Through the so-called eight strange skills that he understood, through the source of energy and body that he has been trying hard to pursue all his life..." Zhang Chulan was stunned when she heard the speech. Then she couldn''t help looking at the old man suspiciously, "Sir, do you mean..." "Why?" Zhang Zhiwei looked at Zhang Chulan calmly and said, "I guessed it just now. Why do I admit it now... But you don''t believe it again?" "Prohibition is not as terrible as you think..." "Although it limits me to a great extent and does not allow me to mention the inheritance of Tianshi degree, it is precisely because it is extremely strict in this regard, so as long as it is strictly not related to the transmission, no matter what I say will not be limited by it." Zhang Chulan was surprised and said, "but you just returned..." "I don''t want to say more, it doesn''t mean I can''t say..." Zhang Zhiwei shook his head. "After all, your boy is more cunning than your big ear thief Grandpa. I''m not sure what to infer because of my words, but since I can''t affect your thoughts whether I say it or not, speaking it now... At least can make you less detours." "However, because of the existence of prohibition, I can at most admit the things you just asked, no matter how many... Even the questions about Tianshi Du itself. If you want to know, stay and accept my preaching. At that time, I won''t need to answer anything for you." "... so it is." Zhang Chulan. "Master, it will definitely affect you after the transmission, but you are obviously more anxious than before at this inappropriate time. Is it because brother Liu..." "Tut......" Zhang Zhiwei looked at it and almost hated it. "If you don''t want to accept the transmission today, go back to where you can tell you... I''ve made it very clear." "......." Zhang Chulan saw that Zhang Zhiwei didn''t want to say more. She also knew that if she wanted to know more about the old man, she might have to accept the way of transmission, so she stood up from the ground with her numb legs. "Sir, I understand you have your idea. No matter what the trouble was in those years or many things happened because of brother Liu, I still think you should take care of your body." "Zhengyi Tianshi is the 65th generation of Tianshi of Taoism, but there is a supreme existence in the hearts of all strangers in the circle. I''m afraid it''s not too much to say that you are the totem in the hearts of all people in Taoism." Wen Yan, Zhang Zhiwei looked at Zhang Chulan suspiciously. "What do you suddenly say you want to do? Do you think you can solve the prohibition on me just by flattering?" "If you really think so..." Zhang Chulan looked down at Zhang Zhiwei who was still sitting on the mat, but he didn''t find any trace of deduction on the old man''s face. "For me..." "It''s not a bad thing..." "OK, you''ve got what you want from me. If you want to continue to investigate the girl''s affairs, I''m afraid you can only rely on your own efforts." Zhang Zhiwei shook his head. "How to go down the mountain... I believe you should know. I can only accompany you here today." "Remember to see black and white on the rest of the way..." "The old Heavenly Master is here, and the disciples have been taught." Zhang Chulan thought for a while, but did not say much, but gave the old man a serious gift. Then, he took Feng Baobao, who seemed to be aware of something. At the moment, he turned around and left the house under the gaze of Zhang Zhiwei. "Master..." Zhang Lingyu seemed to understand the dialogue between Zhang Chulan and Zhang Zhiwei. She obviously didn''t notice anything unusual in the old man''s last words, but she inevitably felt a little reluctant to leave her master when she didn''t see her for a long time. "Go back and think carefully about the dialogue between Zhang Chulan and me, and you should be able to understand what I gave him at the end..." Zhang Zhiwei looked at the ''useless'' disciple in front of him, and finally didn''t leave the other party a chance to say anything. "Remember..." "The avenue is invisible, and heaven and earth have love..." "You and I are all human beings under the reincarnation of the heavenly way. Your way... Should never be ruthless. You can see the black and white of the world, distinguish right and wrong in combination with the facts, face up to all your desires, and reach a reconciliation with your desires... In order to go further on this road." "Go back..." "Yes!" Zhang Lingyu immediately knocked her head on the ground when she heard the speech. Until her forehead was red, she finally turned around and chased out. After Zhang Chulan left, Zhang Zhiwei sat on the mat and remained silent for a long time. Finally, he stood up slowly on his knees like an ordinary old man. Then his eyes seemed to shake his head helplessly and said: "Lao Tian, how old are you? You''re still eavesdropping like a child. The back window is not far from the cliff... Aren''t you afraid of falling down and falling again?" Squeak The wooden window behind the Taoist temple opened, Tian Jinzhong didn''t see any embarrassment when he was found. Some were just surprised and puzzled that his senior brother knew everything. "Elder martial brother, you have known the relationship between Tianshi Du and the eight wonders for so many years... Have you really been pretending to be confused with me?" "Want to say but don''t understand..." Zhang Zhiwei said frankly. "You''ve been dying for so many years, just to keep the secret of why Huaiyi didn''t want to come back. To put it bluntly, aren''t you afraid that someone will miss our righteous master..." "I got the master''s biography, because I can''t say more about the prohibition. In this case, I''ll tell you... Didn''t I force you to die for a secret?" "What about now..." Tian Jinzhong wondered. "Why do you want me to know now? You and Chu LAN can''t have not found me eavesdropping..." "Things always have to be solved." Zhang Zhiwei walked slowly to the window and helped his younger martial brother in from the window with a smile, just as when they sneaked out of the back mountain, as if there were only slight differences in appearance and eyes. "I think you recovered well not only physically... But also mentally because of Xiaojiang''s help." "Besides..." "Now even if you know this, even if you don''t trust my big mouth, you should always believe in the prohibition of Tianshi du... Plus Xiaojiang, you won''t choose to jump off a cliff and commit suicide for Tianshi mansion?" "Hum!" Tian Jinzhong came into the house and leaned against the bed. He looked at Zhang Zhiwei very unhappy and said, "cheated me for so long..." "You old man is really not authentic. After that, even if you really live enough to die... How can I take you with me!" "......." Zhang Zhiwei. Chapter 536 At night, In a hotel near the foot of the mountain, "Unexpectedly..." Zhang Lingyu looked at Zhang Chulan standing by the window and said: "Tianshidu... This kind of thing that only successive Tianshi can teach is closely related to the eight wonders of those troubled times, and may even be the root cause of their creation." "There''s such a thing..." "It''s really incredible, but there''s nothing more reasonable than it when you think about it..." Zhang Chulan turned and leaned against the edge of the windowsill, looked at Zhang Lingyu solemnly and said: "We have known about the situation in the twenty fourth Festival valley of Qinling mountains before. The guidance left by immortal Ziyang in the cave over there may be enough to guide people to understand the unique skills such as eight strange skills." "But the restraint that appeared in fengtianyang and others, especially the restraint degree that is very similar to the old Heavenly Master, is not only the eight strange skills that have been understood, but also none of the 36 thieves, including rootless students, is a sect that is very good at restraint." "Isn''t this your grandfather''s means?" Zhang Lingyu wondered. "If your grandfather helped rootless students, understood the prohibition existing in Tianshi degree from Longhu Mountain, and set the prohibition on other people who know the inside of eight strange skills, it can explain why your grandfather is not limited by the technique." "Uncle Tian should have found your grandfather and learned some of the truth from your grandfather, so he didn''t dare to close his eyes for many years after being persecuted..." "After all, there are thoughts every day and dreams at night. No one knows when he will talk in his dreams uncontrollably..." "Master Tian, it''s very possible... No, the fact should be like this." Zhang Chulan didn''t deny Zhang Lingyu''s point of view, but after thinking about it, she shook her head with a strange expression. "But..." "Although my grandfather was really suspected in those years, he was even the one who was most likely to have contributed to it, because among the people who were sworn in that year, he was the only one who had the easiest access to the Heavenly Master..." "But that''s the Heavenly Master degree of Longhu Mountain after all. My grandfather may have the opportunity to contact the Heavenly Master degree, but if he wants to bring such an important thing down the mountain... It''s impossible to think about it." "The teaching method of Tianshi degree is direct transmission, which means that this thing has always been on Tianshi. Even if my grandfather ate leopard gall, he could not have an idea about Tianshi, let alone have the opportunity to start with Tianshi degree under the eyes of Tianshi." "And..." Say, He looked up at Zhang Lingyu, who was obviously completely confused, and said: "Shiye, the only thing he personally admitted before us was that there was a connection between tianshidu and baqiji, but he didn''t admit that it was really like what I ''guessed''. In fact, my grandfather ''took'' tianshidu to help rootless students guide baqiji." "Besides..." "Master, he himself said that although Tianshi mansion has always protected its weaknesses, it will not overturn right and wrong..." "If my grandpa really played tricks and ''used'' the Heavenly Master''s degree under the eyes of the Heavenly Master to help those demons without roots understand the eight strange skills, I''m afraid there would be no shiye. They went down the mountain to find my grandpa..." "After all, if this is the case, my grandfather will become the main ''hero'' of the birth of baqiji. Even if he was chased and killed by other strangers because of the ''marriage of righteousness'', according to such facts, he asked for it all by himself." "Even if Tianshi mansion protects the short, how can it protect such an unfaithful and unjust person?" "If my grandfather''s role in those years was white, he would not be pursued and killed by other aliens. Similarly, if his role in those years was black... Tianshi mansion could not fight against the whole world for a real sinner." "Shiye reminded us to see clearly black and white. In theory, even if he really asked us to distinguish right from wrong, in fact... Is it not his personal understanding after experiencing everything in those years?" "If my grandfather had really stood on the black and white side, I''m afraid their attitude towards him would not have been as complicated as today." "So..." "I think the role my grandfather played in those years did not really stand beside the rootless students, nor did he bear the responsibilities he should bear as a Zhengyi disciple, but for his own selfish desires... Provided a verbal basis for the birth of baqiji." "He just told the rootless student that year all the important information he knew about Tianshi degree, and rootless student... So he found some alien schools that may have something similar to Tianshi degree." "So..." "The birth of those eight kinds of unique skills and the prohibition of those who understand the unique skills are not only due to the existence of Tianshi degree, but also due to something very similar to Tianshi degree..... Related to Tianshi degree." "My grandpa, I''m afraid he was also a shit stirring stick in those years, but relatively few people knew about it, and those who knew why baqiji was born would not show the situation to other strange people in this matter....... He really took a great advantage by playing tricks." "Well... If the main reason is still the rootless student, how could your grandfather, as one of the people who understood the eight strange skills, talk about implicating martial uncle Tian..." Zhang Lingyu doubted. "Very simple..." Zhang Chulan said helplessly in her eyes. "Because my grandfather knows what this prohibition is better than others. I''m afraid he has studied the prohibition carefully because of his knowledge of Tianshi. In addition, what he pursues and understands is likely to be very close to the Taoist art. Probably he broke the prohibition by himself." "After all, my grandfather has only practiced in Longhu Mountain from beginning to end. He has seen the talent of the previous generation of old heavenly masters and martial masters. It is estimated that he will feel weak because his cultivation talent is not strong enough, which has nothing to do with Taoism." "At the end of the art, the source of energy and body......" "In the final analysis, I think this sentence is not only describing the strength of the unique skill of energy and body source, but also the ideal state of practice described by my grandfather according to his own ideas, which is what he thinks is really powerful......" Say, He may have thought of something, so he frowned slowly and said: "Is the technique, in the final analysis, just a means to show its own strength..." Chapter 537 "Yes..." Although Zhang Lingyu didn''t know why Zhang Chulan suddenly said such a sentence, she still said according to the guidance she had received from her master: "In the final analysis, our practice is a kind of self-cultivation and an exploration of the extreme of our own part..." "Talismans, golden light mantra, thunder Dharma, etc.... The so-called skills that can represent the Tianshi house are not the main subjects of our Zhengyi disciples, but the weak mind in the eyes of ordinary people, which is the most important practice that every Zhengyi disciple should pay attention to." "The practice of energy and the practice of art... Are just some means to help us practice better." "Master, once told me that even if the means to assist practice are strong, it does not represent how high a person''s accomplishments are. At most, it only shows that he has further qualifications in practice, but whether he can explore his own limits in the end depends on his mind." "''sex ''and'' life '', sex comes first and life comes later, which may directly indicate the importance of life in practice..." "However, if the gap between the two is too large, the person of practice will lead to bad results in practice. The so-called level of practice... Only the height reached after the balance between self nature and life can be really regarded as that his self-cultivation has reached a relative level." "Say something..." "Only when both sex and life have reached their own acme can they be regarded as practitioners who have successfully explored their own limits. Relatively....... Those means used to assist their own better practice, which can fully show their own strength, will also be promoted to a height they have never seen before." "Practice, in short, is the exercise of one''s own nature and life..." Wen Yan, "That''s right..." Zhang Chulan looked thoughtfully and sat on the bed, looking at Feng Baobao with instant noodles. "That should be the case..." "My grandfather also agrees with the view of Tianshi mansion on cultivation. He believes that only the strength of life can better display the means he has learned. The source of energy and body..... Should be only a special means that can make people better practice and even break through the limit to some extent." "Although the existence of energy body source is indeed a mistake, it itself, as a special way of cultivation... Can not be regarded as going the wrong way." "What a pity..." "What my grandfather left me through sister bao''er is probably not the complete source of energy and body......" "The source of energy and body... Is it really on you?" Zhang Lingyu was stunned when he heard this. "Why? Is little martial uncle also interested in the source of energy?" Zhang Chulan looked at Zhang Lingyu thoughtfully. "No......" Zhang Lingyu thought for a while, and finally shook her head and said. "The existence of eight strange skills is a mistake in the view of Tianshi mansion, so it is the same mistake in my eyes..." "But you also practiced Master Lu''s Tongtian book..." although Zhang Chulan was not surprised, he couldn''t help joking. "If Baqi skill is an absolute mistake in the eyes of Tianshi mansion, how can the old Tianshi allow you to accept Tongtian book..." "I just learned the five thunder symbols..." Zhang Lingyu insisted. "Now that I have made clear the reason for the eight wonders and understand that the existence of the eight wonders is not correct, in the future... I will give up practicing tongtianli." "Come on." Zhang Chulan shook her head and retorted. "Although baqiji is not correct, it can even be called a method of taking chaos, but since you have begun to practice, now give up... Do you still have a way to make others give up?" "If you really think this thing is very dangerous, let this heavenly book be cut off in your hands. You can do it... As long as you are firm that this thing will not continue to spread out in your own hands." "Since it is the power already in hand, how can we give up and transfer it out..." Say, Remembering Lu Jin''s attitude towards Tongtian book, he couldn''t help but remind him: "Little martial uncle, although Master Lu got the Tongtian book, he got it when his friend died miserably. He always has a trace of guilt about his failure in that year, so... It''s the best choice to hand over the Tongtian book to Tianshi mansion as a man." "This not only meets the wishes of friends in those years, but also somewhat erases the pressure of inheriting the art of chaos......" "Master Lu has now assumed his responsibility. As for what will happen in the future... I believe he won''t care at all." "So..." "Whether you continue to cultivate or give up... With the existence of Tianshi mansion, you have no responsibility to pass it on. Let him completely cut off the inheritance from your generation... It may not be a good choice." "After all, whether it''s my grandfather''s energy and body source, or the Tongtian book you cultivate, whether they are right or wrong, but at least in the eyes of our generation... They are undoubtedly genuine chaos taking skills." "This energy source is obviously a relic left to you by your grandfather..." Zhang Lingyu has no redundant views on this view. On the contrary, she doubts whether Zhang Chulan is willing to give up the energy source. After all, in his eyes If the source of energy is really like what Zhang Chulan said, it is not just a means to assist practice, but something similar to guiding others to practice, then the source of energy is too tempting for practitioners. Besides Zhang Huaiyi''s proud achievements in those years are still circulating in the circle. He killed all the predecessors and celebrities of various schools with one person''s strength... Undoubtedly, it also directly shows the strength of the source of energy body. "It''s just the source of energy and body..." Zhang Chulan said disapprovingly. "No matter how strong it is, it still has limits. It is impossible for me to have the power to be arrogant. Besides, if I want to get enough power with this thing, I''m afraid it can''t be done overnight..." "Since it''s not enough for me to get the strength against the sky, it can''t immediately make up the gap between me and other strangers. On the contrary, it has brought me a lot of trouble... I wish this energy source didn''t exist!" "If I didn''t need some strength to deal with sister bao''er''s troubles, let alone let it be cut off in my generation in the future, I would like to give up this so-called old agricultural skill now......" So far, He reached out and pointed to Feng Baobao, who was wearing instant noodles, and said: "Isn''t sister bao''er a ready-made living example?" "Since the real strength is the exercise of sex and life, and since everyone is destined to have a good limit after birth, I seriously practice our Zhengyi''s golden light mantra and thunder method, which won''t bring me trouble... Isn''t it fragrant?" "Little martial uncle, is it because the golden light curse is not strong enough, or our thunder method can''t kill people? What''s the age of this..... Can I make trouble for myself?!" Speaking of excitement, He couldn''t help rolling his eyes at Zhang Lingyu, obviously venting his great unhappiness caused by the dangerous source of energy and body After all, after confirming that baqiji is also related to things like tianshidu, he has also expected that things will start to develop in a more troublesome direction. Chapter 538 The capital, In the teahouse box, "You''ve gone too far!" The middle-aged man in a black Zhongshan suit sat on the chair in the house and watched Ji Anzhi arrive at the meeting place on time as agreed. He could not help but frown slightly and accuse each other of his behavior. "Too much..." Ji Anzhi obviously didn''t care about the "enthusiasm" of the middle-aged people in the house. Then he sat down at the tea table and said: "I wonder if you think it''s wrong for me to blow off the tiger like legs..." "Or against my style of acting that I am willing to sacrifice at any time in order to achieve my goal..." "You know what I mean." the middle-aged man looked at Ji Anzhi sitting opposite. "Strange people are the root of the chaos. The lives of ten men and heroes... Are not important to me." "Oh..." Ji''an nodded and said, "it seems that you are blaming me for implicating ordinary people." "Mr. Zhou, I think you should also know very well that if you meet that Ding Yan''an on the battlefield, ordinary people will pay relatively greater sacrifices before they can solve this strange man called a hero..." "I know." Mr. Zhou didn''t deny it, but he didn''t show weakness in his eyes. "This can''t be a reason for you to ignore other people''s lives." "After all, I believe that with your ability, even if you don''t take advantage of the casualties of ordinary people, you still have a chance to solve the hero Ding Jian. Those casualties... Are completely what you can avoid." "Ha ha..." ji''anzhi shook his head with a smile and said, "you really think highly of me. Ding''an is a recognized hero in the alien circle. If you only talk about the alien''s individual strength, I''m afraid you''re sure you can definitely win him... There''s only the one in Longhu Mountain." "Without the sacrifice of ordinary people, I couldn''t have hinted in each other''s heart that I was a weak person who didn''t dare to get close to him, and it was impossible for the other party to chase him so carelessly." "No..." Mr. Zhou retorted. "If it''s really just for this, you just need to put a cold gun in the distance. The safe distance of hundreds of meters in the eyes of ordinary people... Is enough to make him think you''re a weak person who doesn''t dare to approach." "Always add some insurance..." Ji''an shrugged his shoulders. "Firing a cold gun at a distance can indeed suggest that I am prepared to kill him, but it is not enough to make people start to act completely by subconscious intuition. Explosion... Coupled with the double insurance of long-distance sniping, at least it shows that I am a weak person who is relatively well prepared and cautious." "After avoiding the situation of almost ''death'', Ding Kai''an naturally began to think about whether such a cautious and careful me... Would not give him such a good opportunity after all, and whether the next attack would come more suddenly." "Therefore, under the dual guidance of reason and intuition, he will not let me go back and patiently prepare for his next attack after his strength is exposed, but rather want to eliminate future troubles when I have ''failed to give up''..." "After all, if I just shot him from a distance, although it can be said that I was prepared, it was obviously not enough to make the hero think I was difficult to deal with, and it might have the opposite effect... Let him think it was just a test." "A test and attack that does not intend to kill people will greatly reduce the psychological effect..." "So..." "The explosion I arranged before shooting and sniping, although it seems to you that it is an avoidable sacrifice, in fact... It is the premise for the success of my follow-up plan." "....." Mr. Zhou immediately became silent. After all, he was not Ji Anzhi, a fugitive on the edge of life and death, nor did he follow the army to the front line of the battlefield to fight with the enemy. After all, he still believed such a reasonable explanation. After all, no matter what ji''anzhi had done before, he still successfully solved the trouble of ding''anzhi and confirmed the weakness of the so-called immortal body in the other party... Which is also a great achievement. On the other side, Ji Anzhi noticed the complexity in Mr. Zhou''s eyes, and knew that the other party would no longer embarrass himself, so he smiled and asked: "Lao Zhou..." "If you find the hiding place of the main members of the whole sex just to pass information to me, a leader like you... Still need to meet a sinner like me?" "Is it difficult to guide my work in person? No... I remember you never went to the battlefield, nor did you face strangers like the employees of the company and want to guide my work... This can''t kill me?" "... Anzhi, don''t talk to me there." Mr. Zhou looked up at Ji Anzhi opposite and said: "I''m really not qualified to guide your work personally, but don''t forget who gave you the title of ''Superman killer''. If I hadn''t been supporting your actions abroad and Superman killer... You would have been surrounded and eliminated by those foreign aliens." "I''m here to warn you not to go too far. The land under your feet is not the dung of other countries. Every life on this land is very valuable... Understand?" "... if you want to get something, you should pay accordingly." Ji Anzhi put his hands behind his head, raised his feet on the tea table, looked up at the ceiling of the box and said: "Lao Zhou, you have always been a very smart person in my heart. At least you should know the cruel reality better than me. What makes you look like such a mother? Your teacher... No, should I say the legendary old man?" "After all, let alone me now. Even Colonel Ji, who has not left before, is not qualified to meet the old man and want to talk to him alone... It is impossible." "But..." "Now think about what you told me before. After all, the one who lost to the years began to be soft hearted. Now... There is no need to think about talking to the one alone." Wen Yan, "Ji Anzhi! Pay attention to your attitude!" Mr. Zhou''s tone was suddenly severe. "The old leader has never made any mistakes. Although he has made different decisions, he still has reasons enough to convince anyone. We..... Are just paving the way for him in advance." Chapter 539 Hearing this, Ji''an''s eyes flashed a trace of irony, but because he looked up at the ceiling, he was not noticed by Mr. Zhou sitting opposite. "OK..." "Whatever you say..." "Anyway, as long as I can kill enough strangers, you can use me to achieve your goals..." "... pay attention to me in the future." Mr. Zhou didn''t care about the ambiguous remarks, but stabilized his tone and reminded him again slowly: "If you do something that involves the lives of many ordinary people in order to solve the trouble, even i... can no longer provide you with any help." "I see." Ji''an one immediately sat up straight after hearing this, "I just stabilized the company and those ten guys not long ago. Naturally, I won''t give up the victory I''m going to win because of this." "The coming victory..." Mr. Zhou looked at ji''anzhi in surprise. "Is it true that you can only kill... And take away the precious things in the eyes of strange people?" "Anzhi, don''t you want to return to the team that once belonged to you after everything is over?" "That''s the dream of living people, and I... have already died in that year." Ji Anzhi shook his head very calmly. "Ji''anzhi, who is standing in front of you now, is just a fierce ghost unwilling to repay good for evil. My ending is either endless retaliation, or being driven into reincarnation due to failure on the way of revenge... That''s all." "As for doing good and accumulating virtue, it doesn''t matter whether you are qualified to be a man in your next life......" "Go on..." Mr. Zhou frowned and said, "you will die." "Naturally I know this very well..." Ji Anzhi said indifferently. "Lao Zhou, although you have said so much, I believe you should and don''t want me to give up, because only I stick to it can create some opportunities for you. Otherwise, with your companions who also... Even respect the old man more than you, you will never prove yourself." "So... Come on, where are the main members of the whole sex hiding now?" "... they are in the capital," Mr. Zhou said with some hesitation. "They took one floor of the nearby hotel everywhere. They would basically change their appearance perfectly when they go out. If it weren''t for the special temperament of some of them, they would have been noticed by the hotel staff at the beginning. It''s dark under the light... It''s really difficult for people to notice." "It''s near the company..." Ji Anzhi could not help frowning slightly when he heard this, but he stretched out again in just a few seconds. "It''s also a good hiding place. It can make use of the black light to avoid any eye liner, and prevent me from coming to the door without being seen by everyone, because once a disturbance is created there, it will soon be noticed by the company." "However, they didn''t expect that I had stabilized the company and the ten men..." "No... if I found the hiding place after I appeared, in order to win the strength and arrogance of the monster, it seems unnecessary to prevent an ordinary person from looking for a hiding place." "It seems that they have been there for some time, and they don''t intend to leave this kind of hidden stronghold yet..." "The number of people in the hotel is uncertain, but since it has covered the whole floor, even if it is possible to hide the eyes and ears... I''m afraid it won''t be just three or two full members." Mr. Zhou reminded again. "If you still find it alone and face several undead enemies at the same time, even if I can arrange some good weapons for you, it is impossible to order the missiles of the nearby base to aim at the hotel without anyone knowing... What are you going to do?" "I need help..." Ji''an thought and said. "You know it''s impossible..." Mr. Zhou shook his head. "Under the eyes of the old man, I don''t disturb anyone to provide you with some help. This is the limit I can do at present." "I don''t need your help this time." Ji Anzhi suddenly raised his mouth slowly. "Lao Zhou, just like before, try your best to provide me with the weapons I need. Help... It''s enough for me to do it alone." Wen Yan, Mr. Zhou couldn''t help but feel puzzled and said, "what help can you find? The army can''t provide you with any help under the orders of the old man. Your former colleagues and comrades in arms... If you don''t come to catch you, it''s even the best of benevolence and righteousness." "Strange things... Of course, should be solved by strange people." Ji Anzhi said slowly. "After all, this is also your attitude for a long time. That''s why there is an alien organization such as allcom company... Isn''t it?" "Strange?" Mr. Zhou was suddenly stunned. Obviously, he didn''t know who would help ji''anzhi in the strange circle. "That''s right," Ji''an said. "Lao Zhou, you need to know that this riot itself is caused by ''dissimilarity''. Moreover, this dissimilarity is also born in the circle of dissimilarity, and their group... Naturally bears the brunt." "And..." "In this group that bears the brunt, there are not only those innocent people involved, but also a group of guys who have hatred between some and all... And Ying Gou." "You say... Will these guys worry more about the threat from winning hook and integrity than others?" "Lv family?" Mr. Zhou was also very clear about the situation of the alien circle. After Ji Anzhi''s reminder, he naturally thought of what had happened in LV family village. "If it''s just a Lu family, are you sure to deal with all the members?" "Don''t forget..." "Those guys were just a few people, and they all killed the truth-seeking society of the same ten people..." "The situation is different..." Ji Anzhi smiled and shook his head, interrupted Mr. Zhou and said: "The LV family is one of the four families in the past. It is far from being comparable to the small sect of Qiuzhen society. They may only be slaughtered in Ying Gou''s hands, but if they only deal with the all-round members of the so-called immortal body, his LV family... Enough to kill for a while." "... did you regard the LV family as the sacrifice you need to pay in order to achieve your goal this time?" Mr. Zhou said in silence for a long time. "Why? Can''t you?" Ji''an smiled. "If you don''t let me involve the precious lives of ordinary people, then the LV family is not stable... Even the strange people closely related to the Jiashen rebellion, can''t they give play to their final value?" "It''s up to you..." although Mr. Zhou was reluctant, he didn''t deny ji''anzhi''s idea in the end. Hearing this, Ji''an''s eyes immediately showed obvious madness, so that he tore up the arc of the corner of his mouth strangely. "God bless LV Zhonglie..." Chapter 540 meanwhile, "... that''s what Ji''an really said?" the old man sat in his chair and turned to look at Zhao Fangxu beside him. "It''s all his original words." Zhao Fangxu nodded. "You did the right thing..." the old man thought for a moment and said. "Ji''an''s hatred is very serious, and his performance over the years is enough to prove this. How can a person who is so hostile to strangers be willingly used by the company and the ten guys?" "Yinggou is really a real monster. It''s true that those full-fledged members are enough to threaten everyone..." "But..." "If this alone means to transfer hatred to Ying Gou and others, and is willing to give up hatred for alien groups for the sake of the great righteousness of the world, if he is really as compassionate as he said, I''m afraid he won''t involve ordinary people when dealing with Ding Yan''an earlier." "I have the same idea as you..." Zhao Fangxu reached out and pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose and said: "In addition, if you accept Ji Anzhi''s help and condone such people to act recklessly in the team, in the end, even if he has no redundant ideas, such capable and thoughtful guys... May also bring changes to your old plan." "Oh?" the old man smiled, picked up the tea cup on the table, removed the cover, blew the hot air, and said, "what do you say... What do I want to do?" "Why don''t I remember talking to you about the plan..." "Because..." Zhao Fangxu opened his mouth and said his guess. "Everything seems to be developing too smoothly. Even the cooperation between ordinary people and strangers is gradually and steadily moving forward, as if... Everyone has no objection to this and everyone is willing to accept strangers." "The reason why this happens is that someone... Does not allow others to have any objection to it." "Old leader, I have followed your footsteps for so many years. Naturally, I know you better..." "You really don''t want to see the fratricidal situation, and you don''t want the alien group to eventually develop into the enemy of other compatriots, but if the situation is the worst one day in the future, I believe you will completely wipe out the alien group at any cost." "After all, although the alien is also a sibling, the advantages and disadvantages brought by the existence of the alien have always been more harmful than the advantages. Even the advantage in power is now weakening over time, which is not enough to give up the peaceful and stable order for the alien." "But..." "Today, when you are most suitable to deal with the problems of other people, you chose the road that is most likely to be out of your control, pinned all your hopes on the respective bodies of ordinary people and other people, and handed over the problem of whether the social order will be destroyed to themselves." "It''s not like a decision you would have made in the past, unless... You''re sure that reconciliation between ordinary people and strangers can make things go in the best direction." "And, in my opinion..." Speaking of which, He glanced at the foreigner standing in front of the door handle and said: "The reason why you are sure to facilitate such a thing is probably that you have secretly reached a deal with yinggou......" "Although I don''t know your specific plan with yinggou, considering your attitude towards the problem all the time, the ultimate purpose of this plan is to completely solve the problem of alien groups by means of reconciliation between the two sides, just as I said just now." "Since he wants ordinary people to reconcile with strangers and promote the indestructibility of future order in this way, Ji Anzhi, who only wants revenge in his mind and will never accept the successful integration of alien groups into order, should also be a big threat to you." "After all, once ji''anzhi has established the image of a ''hero'' in the future, and once this relatively extreme thought is mixed into the team, it is difficult to ensure that ordinary people will have more extremists in the future." "Ha ha..." the old man drank up the tea in the cup and put the cup back on the table. "Xiao Zhao, you really deserve to be a capable person who has established everything. Your view of the overall situation even exceeds many people here. Unfortunately, no matter how strong or weak you are... You are still a different person in the end. You can only be a responsible person today." "If everything can go on according to my plan, if you appear again one day in the future, you must... Have far more voice than today." "Alien groups can only be a minority after all..." Zhao Fangxu obviously did not look forward to the future of the old population. "I know what you think..." the old man shook his head and smiled. "You are used to the difference between ordinary people and different people, so you must feel that even if I hope tomorrow, the problem will still exist based on the particularity of different people, and... The essence of the problem will be different, and it is uncertain whether it will become more serious." "But you think too much..." Say, He looked at Zhao Fangxu with a puzzled face and asked: "Xiao Zhao, why do you think ordinary people and strange people have come to this point, and why will there be a complete outbreak of contradictions sooner or later?" "Isn''t it because the power of strangers is too strong to cause the prevention and fear of ordinary people?" Zhao Fangxu replied. "Yes, not..." the old man shook his head. "The reason why ordinary people and different people have reached this point may be due to the particularity of different people or the power of different groups, but this... Is by no means the real reason for the conflict." "People, ordinary people or strangers, everyone feels that they are right, and they are unwilling to accept each other''s ideas and ideas..." "However, not accepting does not mean that we must destroy each other. Seeking common ground while reserving differences is the best way for both sides to coexist..." "But if we want to achieve the so-called seeking common ground while reserving differences, and let different people successfully integrate into the society as different people, on the contrary... Different people should not be allowed to just accept the monitoring and control of ordinary people." "The power of strangers is too strong, so it has aroused the preparedness and fear of ordinary people?" "This is pure farting..." So far, The old man seemed to be remembering something. After a long time, he slowly said: "If one day in the future..." "Strange people are really attacked by ordinary people, and even completely erased by ordinary people at any cost. The reason is that... The power of strange people must not be strong enough." "It must be a strange person who thinks everyone is compatriots and doesn''t intend to kill ordinary people at any time..." Chapter 541 "This..." Zhao Fangxu was very skeptical when he heard this. No doubt he didn''t understand why the old man said so. After all, in the eyes of the person in charge of his company, if different people really choose to kill ordinary people, it will really destroy the original stable and harmonious order, and even lead to an all-out war between ordinary people and different people. "Strange people are basically the same as ordinary people. We are brothers and sisters who have existed in this land from ancient times to this life..." the old man naturally knew what Zhao Fangxu suspected, so he continued. "But at the same time, the two are fundamentally different. The difference is that different people themselves have power. On the level of individual strength, they are indeed better than ordinary people..." "Ironically..." "The weak always feel inferior to the strong from the bottom of their heart. They habitually can only see their weakness relative to the strong. They can''t see that they are actually the same as the strong on a certain level. As long as they try to find the right way... They are not inferior to the strong in their own eyes." "With the development of time and nature..." "The strong gradually decline, the weak find the right way and strive to develop into a new strong......" "Now..." "In the eyes of some ordinary people who come from behind... But still have low self-esteem, they have become enemies who may threaten their status all the time." "And..." "Ordinary people with such a strong and low self-esteem occupy the majority of the crowd. It is precisely because they know that different people have been strong and worship those excellent different people in history. In order to ensure their own status, they will not choose to accept the existence of different people from the beginning." So far, The old man looked at Zhao Fangxu calmly and said: "Xiao Zhao, you just said that because of strength, ordinary people and strange people will come to this point today?" "But let me say..." "In fact, it is because after the decline of aliens, they still maintain a relatively strong power, which makes it possible to still exist in the world today. Otherwise... They would have been completely eliminated by those who came from behind." "And the reason why it has come to this point..." "There is no doubt that it is because ordinary people have stronger power. On the contrary, the group of strangers is declining from generation to generation..." "Eight Wonders..." "Under the absolute power of ordinary people, even if they learn it, they can''t turn over much wind and waves. Unexpectedly, they can make strange people break their heads and bleed for it..." "Nowadays, if it were not for rational people who do not want to lead to relatively more sacrifices on the side of ordinary people when destroying different people, different people... When they decide to give up resistance and accept control, they have actually decided their own outcome." "Brothers and sisters, and humanitarian spirit..." "Xiao Zhao, you don''t think these things from the ordinary population can also be applied to the aliens who have long been divided into different classes... It''s naive." "Look at those guys outside who talk about the humanitarian spirit all day. How many others have really succeeded in fooling themselves. Who doesn''t talk about justice all day, but only thinks about how much benefit they can get under the banner of justice?" "......." Zhao Fangxu. "Human beings don''t care about the life and death of human beings for their own interests. Why do you think you must be taken care of?" the old man said calmly. "Isn''t it just because each other has strength and needs a reasonable explanation when fighting for interests that there is something like the spiritual totem of ''justice''?" "Survival is justice, and strength is justice, but no matter what is used to explain it... We can only rely on giving up resistance and counting on others to bring justice to ourselves." "Justice, but you need to fight for it yourself..." "You......" Zhao Fangxu hesitated. "This is to let different people really integrate into the society, and then take the opportunity to obtain enough status and strength to seek common ground with ordinary people while reserving differences?" "We are still our own people after all, and the hatred... Won''t be too deep." the old man looked up at the round moon outside the window and said: "Besides..." "Our ethnic group has always attached importance to compatriots'' brotherhood. I believe that as long as we have a relatively appropriate opportunity and reason to accept each other, seek common ground while reserving differences... It will certainly be an easy task." "This reason..." after Zhao Fangxu roughly understood the old man''s idea, his eyes became more or less complicated. "Is it a real alien that doesn''t belong to either side?" Wen Yan, The old man seemed to think of something happy. He smiled but didn''t directly answer Zhao Fangxu''s question. "After a hundred years of humiliation, we were still not knocked down by difficulties. We stood upright and waited for our luck..." "No matter whether he is an excellent latecomer or a generous ancestor from ancient times... It really brings us an opportunity, a good opportunity for us to stand in front of everyone." "Whether he is the legendary Ying Gou or not, whether he represents disaster in other people''s eyes or not, but in me... I want him to be the last God to protect this land." "After all, with his'' ambition ''of just living freely, we are still likely to contribute to this... Aren''t we?" "Do you really believe Xiaojiang?" Zhao Fangxu doubted. "Why not?" the old man said without hesitation. "I never like to hear what people say. I just want to see what the other party has done with my own eyes, and then judge who is in front of me." "Ying Gou... No, Liu Xiaojiang''s actions are not biased towards either ordinary people or strange people. Instead, he is working hard for himself and the people around him from beginning to end. If he were not such a selfish person who still has a bottom line... I really dare not give everything to him." "What''s more..." "He must want to see a world of seeking common ground while reserving differences more than we do..." "A powerful alien who does not belong to either of ordinary people or aliens is undoubtedly more suitable than me to be the existence in charge of everything behind, because he will not be alone in favor of one party due to his status at any time..." "As for other hidden dangers..." Speaking of which, The old man smiled, shook his head and said: "It''s the first time I think a young man with no ambition... Can be so cute." "......." Zhao Fangxu. "... have no ambition? You always think people are very accurate... Yes, if you think about the power that Xiaojiang has mastered, he... Is undoubtedly such a person with no ambition." "However, when Xiaojiang notices your arrangement for him in the future, I really don''t know what kind of interesting expression he will have on his face." "Hahaha..." the old man smiled proudly. "Who calls him yinggou? It''s said that yinggou was also our ancestor before the chaos began... It should be!" Chapter 542 A moment later, Zhao Fangxu once again mentioned the most restless guy outside, "old leader, since this is indeed the case, Ji Anzhi..." "No hurry..." the old man shook his head and said. "Although I already know the person hiding behind Ji''an, there are still some situations I want to confirm through him, so you''d better put Ji''an''s affairs aside for the time being while it doesn''t affect the development and trend of the plan..." "Ji''an still has great uncertainty." Zhao Fangxu obviously doesn''t want to let Ji''an go. "If he relies on his own ability and the power hiding behind him to make actions that can affect the direction of the event, I''m afraid everything will be impossible by then..." "No." the old man was obviously confident about it. "Ji Anzhi is only an ordinary person after all, and his own ability is quite limited. In the final analysis, someone has provided him with support. Now... I want to see what the person behind him wants to do." "Besides..." "Don''t underestimate Ying Gou, a rare alien. I can trust him with everything in the future. It''s not just his power as a ''disaster''..." "Then Ji''an wants to do something for the whole sex members led by Ying Gou at this moment... It is tantamount to suicide." "You have already made arrangements?" Zhao Fangxu wondered. "My plan with him is a secret. At present, few people know about it, and no more people can notice it..." the old man denied. "From my point of view, it''s impossible to send someone to help Ying Gou, let alone let the soldiers protect those all sex demons. I just want to judge the real purpose of the people behind Ji''an through his next actions..." "The man hiding behind Ji''an..." Zhao Fangxu frowned and said, "can''t you be a good person to deal with?" "Can you say..." "Xiao Zhao......" the old man interrupted Zhao Fangxu''s next words. "Although I appreciate your ideas and ability, I still have to pay attention to my remarks as the person in charge of the company. Your words... Now have a lot of weight on the other side." "If things are really what you think, in case someone else finds out the real identity of that person, the trust that everyone has built through winning hook... It is also easy to be on the verge of collapse." "But..." Zhao Fangxu hesitated: "even if I keep my mouth shut about it, as long as the man persists, I''m afraid he will be killed by different people sooner or later..." "So..." the old man reminded, "I intend to judge what the man wants to do by observing Ji''an''s next behavior. If I find that he has the same attitude as Ji''an, I will find a reasonable explanation to let him lose in front of the public." "Do you really have the heart?" Zhao Fangxu was obviously skeptical. "There''s nothing I can''t bear..." the old man looked at Zhao Fangxu very calmly and said: "since he is in this position, when doing things... Naturally, he can''t be influenced by his feelings." "After all, when I am unwilling to hurt my brothers and sisters, can''t bear huge losses, and can''t favor either side, the decision I made before is undoubtedly the least extreme and stable road..." "The sacrifices required by this plan will not be difficult for many people to accept, so no one is allowed to be biased in this matter..." "If that person holds the same idea as ji''anzhi, it is tantamount to completely denying the existence of the alien group and yinggou, and taking the initiative to regard yinggou as the mortal enemy of everyone in this land." Say, The old man looked out of the window and said in a heavy tone: "No matter what we do, we first work together with others to eliminate yinggou, and then we do it to completely wipe out the group of strangers..." "We still use weapons of mass destruction at all costs and decisively eliminate the abnormal existence of alien and yinggou... We are bound to bear far greater losses than expected." "And..." "All the premise is that we have the ability to do such things and have enough strength to completely eliminate the alien groups and win hook..." "Doesn''t this work?" Zhao Fangxu didn''t expect the old man to say so, because it obviously means that ordinary people don''t have enough strength to completely eliminate hidden dangers. This kind of thing is different from his inherent cognition all the time. "Strange..." the old man looked at Zhao Fangxu with an unexpected expression beside him, and then looked at Charles standing in front of the door, saying: "We may have enough strength to eliminate alien groups, but we will certainly make sacrifices that will affect social stability and development, but for yinggou... I think all physical means may not work for him, even if we are willing to make greater sacrifices." "His name is Charles. He is Xiaojiang''s helper brought back from abroad. He also has the same immortal body as the main members of the whole sex..." Wen Yan, Zhao Fangxu''s eyes suddenly lit up, "old leader, can you let him cooperate with the research of the company''s bunker, if you can make this immortal body......" "It''s useless." the old man refused Zhao Fangxu without hesitation, shook his head with a bitter smile and explained: "I''ve already asked the top technicians in China to study it. There are not the same talents as your company''s Secret fortress, but do you know what makes them immortal..." "What?" Zhao Fangxu couldn''t help but wonder. "This is a terrible poison..." the old man recalled the technician''s report and said: "Although the poison did not produce any side effects on Charles, it even greatly strengthened his physical qualities, so that he could live as long as his brain was not damaged, even if his heart was completely damaged and there was only one head left all over his body." "However, as long as we extract this poison, let alone use it in human experiments, even elephants... Die when they touch it." "Even if the input of diluting toxin is reduced as much as possible according to the elephant''s constitution, the best result is... Even if the experimental animals succeed in immortality, they will completely lose consciousness, become monsters full of aggression and appetite, and infect other creatures." "Is this... Making a movie?" Zhao Fangxu was stunned. "... I don''t know if it''s a movie." the old man naturally understood what Zhao Fangxu meant, but he didn''t answer the question directly. "But if we only look at this matter, the terrible poison may only be controlled by Xiaojiang himself, so that he can use this thing to give others the so-called immortal body, and he... Is indeed not one of us." Chapter 543 "Is he really a complete monster..." although Zhao Fangxu has already confirmed the fact that Liu Xiaojiang is not human through the ten guys, he still thinks what he thinks is too simple after hearing about the terrible and poisonous thing. After all, even if he knew that Liu Xiaojiang was not a normal human, he never thought that the other party had such an abnormal ability. The so-called immortal body... Did not come from the role of some special skills, but an extension of Liu Xiaojiang''s ability as a monster. Then the zombie incident that once happened in lianmen port is probably because Liu Xiaojiang has such ability, rather than some kind of skill very similar to the corpse chaser in Western Hunan "I''m afraid it''s nothing..." the old man was also confused about Liu Xiaojiang''s ability. "He went abroad to work before. Because he did a good job in sealing there, we only know that foreign alien forces have indeed suffered heavy losses, but we don''t know what happened there..." "The terrible corpse riots and the deaths of countless people and military soldiers are just the impact of this highly toxic. He himself... Basically didn''t do much, but directly destroyed the whole city." "The fall of the old Western gods, the extinction of Nathan Islanders, and the disappearance of alien institutions..." Speaking of which, The old man shook his head at Zhao Fangxu and said, "I really can''t understand..." "If Su Cheng knows what Xiaojiang has done alone, why should he offend such a terrible guy? If he is not stupid... He doesn''t target Xiaojiang because of doubt, this power should still be controlled in our own hands?" "If we have this power in our hands, we can''t do anything in the alien circle. Do we still have to go to this step today..." "... I didn''t stop the development of the situation in time." after knowing what had happened, Zhao Fangxu obviously regretted under his glasses. "No... it has nothing to do with you." the old man shook his head and denied. "It should be blamed that I didn''t find the same extreme thoughts as Ji''an among those children. If I hadn''t trusted them too much... Su Cheng didn''t have the opportunity to enter the company to replace you, let alone lead to the situation we are facing today step by step." "However, it''s no use saying this now. It can only add some unnecessary troubles to yourself..." Say, He held the stick tightly in his hand and said: "Everything Charles said is true. As long as Xiaojiang is willing, he can pull everyone to hell at any time..." "And I also believe that the current yinggou must be more terrible than the original Liu Xiaojiang. We basically have no ability to solve this monster. Even if there is... We will never want to see the heavy price that must be paid to solve him." "There must be no mistakes in my plan. As long as it is confirmed that the man has the same idea with Ji Anzhi, no matter who he is... He must disappear relatively reasonably." "Now that I have been sitting in this position, everything should make way for the overall situation. Whether it''s an old thing like me or the lives of people close to me..... I don''t hesitate!" "I see..." Zhao Fangxu stretched out his hand and pushed his glasses. Because of Ji Anzhi''s relationship with the people behind him, he had no more slack. He only thought about how to cooperate with the old man''s plan in order to guide the event to develop steadily as expected. After all, as long as the plan for the elderly can be successfully implemented, no matter what sacrifices will be made, it must pay less than other options, and the future... Can be regarded as on the right track in a real sense. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª At night, A calm sea after the waves, Liu Xiaojiang was lying on the deck chair in the bow of the boat, enjoying the more skilled massage behind him, but his expression was somewhat strange and uncomfortable, as if he knew some unpleasant secrets. "My master..." Windsor slapped Liu Xiaojiang on the back, and then learned Xia he''s tone and said: "Does this force feel comfortable?" "... it would be better if you could let me stay alone." Liu Xiaojiang said without looking back on his chair. "... Gee, I''m really thanking you." Windsor could not help but curl her lips, but still did not stop her movements. Instead, she said with a provocative voice: "Of course..." "If my master wants me to express my gratitude in another way, Windsor will certainly not refuse..." "... forget it." Liu Xiaojiang suddenly flashed a smiling face in his head. He couldn''t help shivering subconsciously like an ordinary person and said: "It''s just eight strange skills. It''s dispensable for me. It''s enough to ensure that it won''t be spread out. It''s not worth expressing your gratitude for that..." Windsor was not annoyed when she was rejected. It was obvious that she had guessed this situation long ago, and then she smiled: "Of course, I know the leader''s strength very well, but after all, these eight strange skills are the unique skills that others are eager for, and even have a history of bleeding for them. For me..... It''s not a very precious treasure. How can I ignore your kindness to Windsor." "Well... You let me stay alone, even if you have expressed your thanks?" Liu Xiaojiang said again. "Hum!" Windsor heard this again and immediately slapped Liu Xiaojiang on the back. As a result, she didn''t even leave a red mark. Instead, she shocked her palm and felt a little painful. "Dead straight man! It''s boring!" Well, She got up angrily and left the bow directly, as if she had suffered some great blow. "....." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the cabin incomprehensibly, then adjusted his posture and lay down on the chair again, raising his eyes to see the moon in the air, which is more complete than yesterday. "If it weren''t for Charles, I really don''t know that the old guy planned so. Indeed, he is not just a simple ordinary old man..." "The last patron saint of this land..." "If everything can develop steadily according to your own ideas, as you expected, then mankind... May not be so annoying." "It seems that the man hiding behind Ji''an, at least in identity... Can he be used again?" "Tut..." Chapter 544 In the interior, "Sure enough..." Liu Xiaojiang sat on the sofa and enjoyed Gabriel''s service. He didn''t know whether it was because he was in the interior or because Gabriel''s cultivation was far beyond Windsor''s ability. In short... He still thought that the shoulder pinch technique at the moment was more sensitive. "Practice makes perfect? Or is your technique more professional..." "Tut..." Gabriel, dressed in a cool looking red cheongsam, stood behind Liu Xiaojiang, holding his shoulder professionally, but he was obviously hesitant to strangle this guy. "It''s just because of the influence of the interior..." "If you want to feel something in the interior, it will immediately respond to the request......" "Oh... Is that so?" Liu Xiaojiang obviously knew everything in the interior, but he still pretended to be surprised and looked back at Gabriel, and didn''t intend to expose the other party''s stupid idea. See this, Gabriel immediately stopped in shame and anger, covered a touch of snow in front of the cheongsam with his hands, and said: "You... You turn your head around!" "It''s not like I haven''t seen it... As for it?" although that was the case, Liu Xiaojiang turned his head back again, which was considered to be scruples and gave him enough face. "Asshole..." Gabriel heard Liu Xiaojiang''s words. If she hadn''t known that she couldn''t lift any waves in this interior scene, she might have been tempted to start with the man in front of her. "You wanted to know the rules of heaven before, so I told you everything I knew..." "You said you wanted to borrow my holy sword. Even if you destroyed it, I didn''t say much. Now you came to bully me... What else do you want me to do to let me go, a weak woman?" "Weak woman..." Liu Xiaojiang looked back at Gabriel in surprise. "If according to what you said before, I may be the only terrible existence in the world, can you be a weak woman who almost killed me before...?" "Now I am a weak woman to be slaughtered!" Gabriel stretched out his hand again to block the cool place of his cheongsam. "I have no ability to resist in this interior scene. I can only cooperate with all humiliations according to your wishes. I say I am a weak woman... Isn''t it right!" "... I won''t let you die." Liu Xiaojiang sensed the idea in Gabriel''s heart and immediately opened his mouth to pierce the reason why the other party contradicted himself. "It''s not easy to be a man all my life..." "At least it''s an old God who has lived for thousands of years. I had to go all out to fight with you before, and then it''s not all my responsibility to collapse my body. Now... I have the opportunity to live or die with me in this inner scene. How can I watch you die?" "Devil..." Gabriel saw that his idea was exposed again. He could not help gnashing his teeth at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "I''ve clearly integrated everything I know into this interior scene that doesn''t belong to me. You only need a simple idea to know anything... But you always come and humiliate me!" "Tut tut..." when Liu Xiaojiang saw Gabriel gnashing his teeth, he couldn''t help shrugging his shoulders and said, "do you want to bite me?" "The great Archangel Gabriel, the last Old God of the Western church, has turned into a woman who likes to show her teeth... I think you''d better pay attention to the image." "Roar..." Gabriel was even more angry when he heard the speech, and even made a deep hissing sound like a dog. Liu Xiaojiang always felt that she would not help "Wang" at the next moment and began to shout at herself. therefore, "OK, ok..." Liu Xiaojiang could only resist the smile in his heart, but waved to the funny Gabriel and said: "If you really have any requirements, just put them forward... I will try my best to meet you according to the situation. After all, you have indeed helped me a lot here." Wen Yan, Under Liu Xiaojiang''s gaze, Gabriel immediately put away the funny look of gnashing his teeth and said calmly: "I want some control of the interior, at least so that it can respond to some of my simple ideas. As for other restrictions... You can do it yourself." "......." Liu Xiaojiang saw Gabriel''s fickleness and began to doubt for a moment. "Together... The idea that you just wanted to die is also the foreshadowing for me to promise it?" "This TM is OK..." "Hum..." Gabriel didn''t answer such a thing with a cold face, but said with both hands in his arms: "you say whether you agree or not!" "OK..." Liu Xiaojiang smiled helplessly, and then an idea opened part of the control to Gabriel in the interior. Then, Gabriel seemed to feel something. Standing behind the sofa, he silently closed his eyes and soon turned the cool cheongsam that made him very uncomfortable into a vest and hot pants when he first met Liu Xiaojiang, and even the embroidered shoes on his feet into a simple flip flop. The next second, Before Liu Xiaojiang expressed his thoughts on Gabriel''s dressing style, he found that there was an ordinary LCD TV opposite the sofa and a card game console that looked relatively old in shape Gabriel opened his eyes and looked at his clothes. Then he walked over to turn on the TV, picked up the game handle with wire on the ground, and then sat down next to Liu Xiaojiang. He crossed his legs and played super Mary with relish. "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "You suddenly came here today, shouldn''t you be trying to trouble me?" Gabriel set up the option of game content, stretched out his hand and put up the horse''s tail with two leather covers that suddenly appeared. "In the face of you giving me some control, what''s the matter... Say it." Let''s go, She put her eyes back on the TV and skillfully pressed the handle to start the game. See this, Liu Xiaojiang first rubbed his face with both hands, then tried to keep his expression as usual and said: "Ah..." "I have something I want you to confirm..." "Then speak quickly!" Gabriel glanced at Liu Xiaojiang when playing the game. "Don''t delay me here." "I......" Liu Xiaojiang almost choked on Gabriel''s words, but he still suppressed his impulse to smash the game console through deep breathing and said: "The way of heaven... That is, the so-called reason of heaven. Does it really have a supreme position in the world, and no life has the power to resist it?" Chapter 545 Wen Yan, Rao is Gabriel, who is concentrating on the content of the game. He can''t help but control the game characters to jump into the trap and successfully waste the life of the virtual characters for Liu Xiaojiang''s words. She pressed the pause button on the game console, and Xiu frowned at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "When you suddenly ask about this kind of thing, you don''t want to resist justice. Don''t forget that you and I can really live or die together. If you want to die, don''t bring me..." "I just want to see..." when Liu Xiaojiang saw Gabriel''s reaction, he naturally had an answer in his heart, but he still shook his head and said: "In addition to the road I chose before, is there any other way to go? It''s not a better way to resist justice and become a truly detached existence......" "This is impossible..." Gabriel put down the game console, looked seriously and said: "When the LORD was still there... No, I''d better explain it in your words." Say, She immediately shook her head and said: "Now you are well aware of the myths and legends about yinggou. You even searched all the materials and documents in the world that may record ancient myths because it is difficult to obtain information about yinggou. Naturally, I learned the contents through your memory." "I can only say..." "Although there are some fictions and exaggerations in these myths, after all, they are the records left by the weak people according to things they can''t understand, but among them... Almost all the statements about heaven are right." "It is the thing that has existed silently behind the world since its birth. It can even be said that because of its existence, the world is the world we know well in our eyes..." "The way of heaven you understand, the way of heaven we understand, even if it is only a relatively shallow thing, it is also a kind of understanding and application of it. Without it... There will be no world, no us, and there will be no reason for us to get strength from it." "So, fighting against justice is like fighting against ourselves... Do you want to kill yourself?" "I don''t remember the way of heaven recorded in those materials and documents..." Liu Xiaojiang wondered. "Don''t just look at the surface..." Gabriel shook his head. "When you think about the things that happened in myths and legends, how many of them have no natural reason behind them?" "And..." "If it wasn''t for the reason of natural reason, where did the old god get the power? Can the strength of mind alone burst out in the body without any foundation, enough to destroy mountains and rivers?" "If so, can ordinary people in ancient times match those ancient gods only by imagination and have the power to compete with those ancient gods?" "... the power given by heaven?" Liu Xiaojiang frowned. "If not..." Gabriel nodded, "all creatures can rely on their nature to obtain powerful power comparable to the gods. Why are ordinary people willing to become the people of the gods? Isn''t it good to stand up and become gods?" "So..." Liu Xiaojiang looked up at Gabriel. "The more you understand the rules of the way of heaven and the way it exists, the more you will feel that it is the supreme existence?" "That''s right," Gabriel admitted. "No matter how to understand, it is ultimately under the recognition of heaven that someone will get the special power of gods... Strangers." "But our practice is clearly exploring ourselves inward and gaining extraordinary power in the process... Isn''t it?" Liu Xiaojiang asked again. "That''s because..." Gabriel shook his head, reached out to Liu Xiaojiang''s heart and said: "You and I are all the products of the natural reason. Even the natural reason cannot be made out of nothing. It can only create everything according to its own ''way of existence'', so... Not only you and me, but even a stone on the roadside is no different from the natural way on a certain level." "And in essence..." "The difference between stone and you and me is actually the same as the difference between ordinary people and aliens. The difference between ancient humans and ancient gods is almost the same. The so-called difference is only based on understanding and not understanding the natural principles......" "Since I am the way of heaven..." Liu Xiaojiang thought and said, "I am the way of heaven on a certain level, why can''t I resist the existence of the way of heaven?" "Of course it''s because I can''t..." Gabriel explained patiently. "Up to now, we don''t even know the whole picture of justice. At most, we only know the facts I just said among the powerful former population, but even they... Can''t touch the limit of justice at all." "In this case, even if you finally succeed and completely destroy the natural reason, if you don''t understand yourself... Don''t understand the whole picture of the natural reason, don''t know what existence itself is, and how can you ensure that you can live unaffected after the natural reason disappears?" "What''s more..." Speaking of which, She seemed to recall something terrible, and her eyes rarely showed a trace of panic. "It''s not that no one in the world has ever thought about this kind of thing, and even some people have thought about replacing the existence of natural reason. After all, we are almost no different from natural reason on a certain level, but in the end, there is no exception... Everyone falls in front of the rules and order of natural reason." "And..." "Even if you are recognized as the most powerful existence in the world, as long as you fail and fall in front of the rules and order of heaven... There will be no room for turning back!" Liu Xiaojiang obviously still has doubts about this, "but Ying Gou......" "He was indeed defeated by heaven, but in fact he was defeated in the hands of those who followed heaven..." Gabriel corrected. "If you are defeated by heaven in a real sense, I believe that even Ying Gou, a great God at the ancient level, can not guarantee that the remnant soul will not be completely destroyed as in the past." "In addition..." Say, She thought about Ying Gou, who once met in the interior, and said: "I don''t think he wants to fight against God, but he''s always thinking about revenge on ordinary people..." "But even so, under the blessing of God, the existence as terrible as him still has never succeeded in revenge..." "Now you..." "Not even one tenth of his heyday. How can you do something that even the ancient gods can''t do and resist God''s reason... Have you read too many online novels?" "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Chapter 546 "Can only try to conform to the way of heaven..." although Liu Xiaojiang can perceive the importance of the way of heaven, he never thought that it still has the same identity as the creator God on a certain level. At first, he felt that he was not an ordinary human being. He could even be called an alien who "jumped out of the three realms and was not in the five elements". As a result, with his own strength... And his continuous improvement in his understanding of the way of heaven, he found that he was still not really out of the influence and control of the rules of the way of heaven. At most, because their own existence is really special, they will not suffer great restrictions in practice like ordinary creatures. However, if he makes an act that wants to destroy the way of heaven, he believes that even if he is a relatively special existence, he is still very likely to die under some kind of "divine punishment" in the end. After all, if you can''t choke a person by drinking cold water, there are countless ways to make people ''accidentally'' die, and the Tao of heaven can respond according to the strength of the punished person "If you feel it carefully..." Gabriel nodded. "You should be able to feel that wherever you go, there will be some seemingly unseen gaze. Everything in the world is very similar to the way in which heaven is constructed, and even ourselves... May also become the thread of heaven''s message." "But fortunately..." "The principle of heaven can be said to be absolute reason, or there is no will of its own at all. Unless someone has strong enough power and has done enough to destroy rules and order, it will not interfere with the development law of all things in the world." Say, She even suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and said: "Fortunately, you are in your own inner scene and expressed your ideas about the principle of heaven with me. If you are outside... You may have aroused its disgust." "Is there any difference?" Liu Xiaojiang said disapprovingly. "The way of heaven seems to have been paying attention to me from the beginning. Earlier, it was just because of lack of strength that I couldn''t notice this......" "Your existence is special after all," Gabriel interrupted, shaking his head. "In fact, the monitoring of God''s reason can not explain anything. At most, it only means that it will not ignore your problems and find that you may be able to do something that breaks the rules and order." "But as I just said, as long as you haven''t done it and have no firm idea... It will never intervene in your affairs." "Even if you want to kill many innocent ordinary people?" Liu Xiaojiang can''t help but doubt it now. "Your plan has come to this stage, and it is basically certain..." Gabriel thought about it and replied. "I think the justice of heaven has just watched and should not feel how cruel and excessive your behavior is. After all... As long as it does not destroy the rules and order it recognizes, no matter how many people in the world die, it is not enough to represent anything." "But if it is enough to affect its behavior of rules and order, even if you accidentally step on an ant while walking in the world... You will become a thorn in its eye and flesh, and sooner or later you will die of some ''accident''." "In other words..." "If someone can completely ''master'' the ''thought'' of heaven and know what is the bottom line it determines, then even if he kills all the people in the world... I''m afraid he won''t be punished in any form." "What is its bottom line?" Liu Xiaojiang suddenly asked. "I don''t know..." Gabriel shook his head very honestly. "If I knew what the bottom line of justice was, I wouldn''t live as hard as before..." "But..." Speaking of which, Perhaps she was afraid that Liu Xiaojiang would be so unscrupulous in his later behavior because of her words that she would eventually touch the bottom line of justice, so she said again: "I just gave an example. I don''t really want you to kill everyone. I don''t know whether the survival of the human race... Is a bottom line recognized by heaven." "You''re afraid of death..." Liu Xiaojiang stared at Gabriel for a long time, and then couldn''t help laughing at each other. "Nonsense!" Gabriel looked at Liu Xiaojiang angrily and said: "Before, I thought I was always tortured by you. Instead, I might as well provoke you and let myself die completely, but now you obviously hope to rely on my existence, and you can''t humiliate me again as you did at the beginning..." "Hum, since you don''t have to worry about how long you can live, you don''t need to pay attention to anything, and you can play here as you like... Well, why do you have to die?" "Never need to worry about anything, just stay at home and fully experience the happy things created by human beings... This is the life I have dreamed of for many years!" "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "By the way..." when Gabriel saw that Liu Xiaojiang was no longer talking, he immediately picked up the game handle on one side again, and then pretended to be careless and said: "If you have time to go back, try to learn more about the Internet, especially the online entertainment products about... Love. It would be better if they were all men''s......" "After all, everything that can be presented in this interior scene still needs to be extended according to your experience and memory. It depends on what you learned through the Internet and books... It''s too childish!" Wen Yan, Although Liu Xiaojiang didn''t know the entertainment products mentioned by Gabriel, he couldn''t help feeling a little bad, so he said: "If you like, in the future... I can use both hands to reshape a body for you. Although it is not comparable to the special body born of faith, it is still enough to let you go again in the world." "... what is this?" Gabriel couldn''t help but be slightly stunned, and then looked at Liu Xiaojiang in disbelief. "Do you want to control my former enemy more firmly through the corpse poison of separation and Ying Gou?" "Sort of..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t deny it, even though he didn''t focus on it. "After all, even if everything in this interior can be simulated, there is still no way for you to ignore the falsehood behind it. Therefore, even if I completely control it in a separated state, at least everything you feel outside... Does not contain a trace of false real fun." "Besides..." "If you have Ying Gou''s corpse poison, you also have more time to experience the fun... Isn''t it?" "Yes!" when Gabriel heard these words, he promised Liu Xiaojiang almost without hesitation, but there was an irrecoverable complexity in his eyes. "As long as you like... It''s no loss to me. It can even be said to be a kind of unexpected joy." "However, before that, you have to take responsibility. Don''t just draw me a big cake, you can avoid helping me have fun on the Internet. After all... If one yard goes to one yard, I''ve helped you a lot lately." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Chapter 547 Three days later, Late at night, The ancestral home of Lujia village, "Hum, your boy suddenly ran over..." Lv CI sat in the master''s chair in the house, looked at the ordinary people who were not carrying any weapons and said: "Is it to get rid of those all sex demons for you at any cost in order to find the help of my LV family?" "Ji Anzhi, although it is said that LV CI is a mad dog, you boy... Don''t really think I can''t see the reality in front of me?" "Master Lu, boy, of course I don''t think so..." Ji Anzhi smiled and shook his head and said: "Moreover, on the contrary, I think you, old man, are actually the most capable of the current ten... And the one who knows the current reality best." "Now, in addition to Lu Jin''s older generation who insists on being stupid, the older generation like Grandma Guan and master Xie Kong are irrelevant and only willing to cooperate with the company''s leaders, as well as the younger generation who can''t see the consequences of failure. Only you know that you can''t afford to lose." "Ying Gou is the leader of the whole family. Even if he doesn''t care about the things between Lv Liang and the LV family, he must remember what he did in LV family village before, so as long as you consider this... You should know that he can''t let the LV family go." "Besides..." Say, He looked up at LV CI sitting in the master''s chair and said: "After that Ying Gou became the all-around leader, whether it was the massacre of the Wang family, the sudden departure, or the news we just got from Shuzi gate... No doubt it also shows that he may be collecting the eight wonders of that year." "Now think..." "The reason why Ying Gou went to Yaoxing society at the beginning is that apart from saving Chen duo, a large part of the reason... It may also be that Miss Qu Tong also has eight strange skills, but she doesn''t know whether she has only Ma Xianhong''s magic tricks in her hands." "Master Lu, I believe you should know better than me about the trickiness of Lv''s minghunshu. After all, both the time when minghunshu appeared and the various behaviors of Lv''s village after the Jiashen rebellion all point to the clue that it is related to Baqi skill......" "Didn''t Ying Gou come to Lvjia village because he was also aware of this?" "What are you trying to say..." Lv CI opened his narrowed eyes and looked dangerously at ji''anzhi. Obviously, he didn''t expect the other party to know so much about the LV family. "Don''t worry..." Ji''an smiled disapprovingly and said, "boy, I''m not in your circle, and I don''t have the talent and qualification to become an extraordinary person. Even if the eight strange skills are powerful... They won''t have any meaning for ordinary people like me." "Therefore, I have no interest in the trickiness of your LV family Ming''s soul art. The reason why I came to see you quietly at night... Is just to discuss with you how to help the LV family through the difficulties." "After all, even if the enemy of the enemy can''t become a friend, it''s not necessary to develop into a new enemy intellectually... Isn''t it?" "Are you going to help the LV family through the difficulties?" Lv CI sneered. "But when I listen to the plans you just mentioned, how do I feel that you are only using the people of my Lu family to achieve your goal with my Lu family''s sacrifice?" "You can''t say that..." Ji Anzhi wisely didn''t deny it, but opened his mouth with a smile and explained: "Boy, naturally I don''t want to deceive you, because your LV family is really a very powerful force. If I want to achieve my goal later... I must also get the help of the LV family." "As for my purpose..." "Master Lu, you just said that I wanted to use the sacrifice of the LV family to achieve my goal, but my goal... Isn''t it helping the LV family through the difficulties?" "At the right time, we should make reasonable sacrifices, reduce the strength around Ying Gou, and strengthen the possibility of our final victory. It seems that it is more cost-effective than losing to Ying Gou, resulting in the complete extermination of the LV family like the Wang family..." "How do you know we will lose?" Lu Ci frowned. Wen Yan, Ji''an''s eyes suddenly flashed a trace of success, but because the lights in the house were not enough, LV CI didn''t notice the look at this moment. "Master Lu, you should have already known it in your heart. Just a winning hook is enough to annoy everyone. You must let strange people join hands with ordinary people... Maybe you can compete with monsters of this level." "If at this time, including the gang of lawless demons of all sex and several all sex members who have clearly obtained the immortal body... Who dares to guarantee that they will not be in the hands of these variables that are not weak?" "Moreover, according to the attitude of director Zhao of the company......" "Obviously, the above will not use weapons of mass destruction against Ying Gou and those all sex demons because of taking into account the loss and other issues. In this way... The people who go to the battlefield and work hard with Ying Gou will still be the same famous and decent as the LV family?" "Besides..." "Although they are unwilling to use weapons of mass destruction, they still hold ''absolute power'' in their hands. They will certainly not really let themselves face the risk of total destruction. Do you say... At some time, will ordinary people choose to solve the alien and yinggou together?" Hearing this, LV CI frowned even more. "The employees of the company will fight against the enemy with us. At that time, they will be around... This kind of thing is impossible." "OK..." Ji Anzhi did not refute this, but spoke again along LV CI: "Even if this thing is not what I thought, ordinary people will not hide the idea of solving the alien with yinggou. What about the alien himself... Are you sure you can successfully solve the biggest threat of yinggou on the battlefield with only a small amount of support?" "It''s unreasonable to use weapons of mass destruction to solve the problem of aliens and yinggou together, but if they play careful thinking on the battlefield... Will they make a choice based on righteousness when you''ve all fought it out or when failure is a foregone conclusion?" This time, Even if Lu Ci still wants to refute Ji Anzhi, he can''t find any reason to confirm that ordinary people will work together with other people as Zhao Fangxu said because of the embarrassing situation of others. Moreover, once there is doubt in his heart that as long as ordinary people have different hearts, they will pay unacceptable losses on the battlefield, so he, as the head of the LV family... Naturally, he dare not leave the future of the LV family to those ordinary people. "How can you guarantee..." after LV Ci was silent for a long time, he finally looked up at ji''anzhi in the house and said: "After the LV family has paid a certain price, we will be able to defeat yinggou in the end, and my LV family... Will succeed in the end?" See this, Ji''an couldn''t help but slowly raise the corners of his mouth Chapter 548 The next day, evening, In the hotel room, "Say..." Xia he lay lazily on the soft sofa, looked up at Er Zhuang standing in front of the window and said: "It''s been a few days. Haven''t you heard from dor yet?" "It should be fast..." Erzhuang stood in front of the window with his hands in his arms, looked at the gradually yellow sky outside the window and said: "After all, it can be regarded as on the other side of the earth. Due to identity, it is impossible to take a plane outside. What''s more... The island seems inconspicuous at sea. Even if you want to come back, it still takes some time." "Ha ha... You are quite open." Xia he couldn''t help teasing. "If it were me, I wouldn''t trust the headmaster to go out with them alone. Windsor may have no superfluous ideas about the headmaster, but you know... Duo Er obeys the headmaster and obviously adores his brother Xiaojiang." "It''s like going out on vacation. If the little girl has the opportunity to be alone with the headmaster, if anyone can''t control it, it''s... hey hey." "... impossible." Er Zhuang turned to Xia he on the sofa and said in a positive tone: "He and duo''er are like brothers and sisters, and the girl regards him as a respected brother......" "Besides..." "Although duo''er seems to have just grown up, she is actually no different from a teenager. The girl''s feelings for him... Can''t be mixed with anything else." "But duo''er must want to be with his brother Xiaojiang forever... Is this also true?" Xia he looked at Erzhuang, who pretended to be calm, and couldn''t help but sit up with joking eyes. "Even if the girl''s idea of duo''er is really simple, but this pure desire based on simplicity... Who can guarantee that it will not turn into a relationship between men and women in the future?" "After all, even brothers and sisters will form their own families sooner or later..." "Ha ha..... Everything will be over in front of us in the future. When the little girl realizes that she can''t stay with her brother Xiaojiang forever with her current identity, do you guess..... Will she be willing to leave alone?" "What''s more..." Say, She glanced at some stunned Erzhuang in front of the window and said: "Duo er''s life experience is very poor. Her family and friends... Have never even appeared in her memory. At present, the only people who pay attention to are you and the leader." "Now don''t say that the leader who obviously attaches great importance to feelings..." "Even if you were alone, would you want to see her alone in the world?" "Er Zhuang". "So..." Xia he shook his head and said helplessly: "If you are determined to take the seat of the headmaster''s wife, you can''t be hard hearted for the desire in your heart. I suggest you''d better not regard the headmaster as your own thing, otherwise... You should also bear more pain in the future." "After all, you and duo''er are the most important people of the leader. In the future, you may have more time than most of us. If you can''t make this preparation at the beginning, the almost eternal time... May really become an almost eternal torture." "Sister Xia he..." Er Zhuang obviously didn''t worry too much about this. At most, he looked down and thought about these things. Then he looked up at Xia he as usual and said: "Do you think brother Xiaojiang will be really distracted in the future?" "That''s not necessarily true." Xia he doesn''t mind that Er Zhuang''s actual age is older than himself, and doesn''t think that the words "sister Xia he" are so incompatible from each other''s mouth. He shrugs: "At present, it seems that Mr. leader will not consider this matter. Otherwise, I''m afraid he would have been succeeded by such an active beauty as you. In my opinion... What he attaches importance to is only the company of people around him. He has never considered who he wants to marry and have children." "If this kind of thing is replaced by other ordinary people, there is no doubt that it is a naughty and scum man, but if it is put on the headmaster... It is really unintentional and may not be impossible." "After all, if ordinary scum men do this, they are 100% unwilling to be responsible for who, and that guy... Is so responsible for you that he just wants to be around and doesn''t intend to go further with you, so as not to hurt any of you." "I don''t know..." "His attitude is the biggest problem. Maybe everyone will be black and blue..." So far, She even sighed, shook her head and said, "so ah, I just reminded you that if you insist on taking the seat of the leader''s wife, your best choice... Is not to share this kind of thing with others as an injury to your feelings." "However, this kind of thing is easy to say but not necessarily done. After all, even if the leader is very special in all aspects, not everyone is willing to share his feelings with others......." Wen Yan, Er Zhuang still disagrees with this, "I''ve been prepared for this kind of thing. After all, that guy is really so special, and Dor is also an existence I can accept... This kind of thing is nothing at all." "Ah..." Xia he stared at Er Zhuang for a long time, his eyes full of banter and said: "Is it true? I''m afraid only you know..." "However, if you can say such a thing, even if you can''t fully accept it at present, at least it means that you have really considered it. In the future... As long as you have feelings, you should be able to gradually accept this fact." "Hum......" seeing Xia he''s appearance, er Zhuang could not help but look away and say: "I don''t know. I thought you were a master of love. It''s clear that your emotional problems have not been solved. So far, you haven''t been accepted by your sweetheart... Still educate me!" "Tut......" Xia he''s eyes suddenly became fierce. "You girl... Haven''t you heard the saying ''a doctor doesn''t cure himself''?" "What''s more..." "My situation is not my problem, but that elm head refuses to accept himself... What does this have to do with me?!" "So..." Er Zhuang smiled and said to Xia he: "Even if I''m only big on my own side, it''s still much better than this kind of request. Since sister Xia he is so miserable, you haven''t said anything... What''s so sad for me?" "Gao Yushan!" Xia he said gnashing his teeth. "You mean it, don''t you?!" "Hey, hey... It''s not rude to come but not to go. Who makes you stand and talk without waist pain?" Er Zhuang forked his waist with a strong sense of reason. "Get ready to die!" Xia he immediately jumped down from the sofa and fiercely rushed at Er Zhuang Chapter 549 meanwhile, In the room next to the hotel, "This is..." when Yu Huadu heard the noise from the next door, he couldn''t help looking at Shen Chong with a puzzled face. "Don''t ask, don''t care..." Shen Chong is obviously used to it. "Let''s continue to talk about what you found..." "Except what I just told you..." seeing this, Yu Huadu would not ask more, so he continued to say: "All the other schools in the circle, including the forces of the ten men, obviously don''t want to be the first bird. Before, those so-called righteous people under the banner of righteousness have also given up all actions against our whole nature..." "After all, with the example of truth seeking society, I believe that as long as the people above don''t speak, the employees on the other side of the company don''t take action... This calm should also continue for some time." "What do other people say?" Shen Chong asked thoughtfully. "After all, this is the legendary immortality..." Yu Huadu looked at Shen Chong with complex eyes and said: "If you hadn''t just demonstrated to me, the news of Mr. Ding''s death... Would have been enough to make me think you were drawing cakes for others." "As long as the brain is not hurt, even if there is only one brain left, it can live. In addition, Lv Liang can cure any injury... It seems that Mr. Ding is still too light on the enemy because of his status as a hero." Speaking of which, He was silent for a moment, then looked at Shen Chong with hot eyes and said: "Shen Chong, is everything you said true, as long as we are willing to offer loyalty to the leader, the ability of being almost immortal, and thousands of years..." "I just said..." Shen Chong reached out and pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, smiling: "This kind of thing is nothing to the leader at all. As long as you are willing to do your best to help the leader achieve his goal... It will become like us sooner or later." "However, if it''s someone else, I''m not sure. After all, not everyone is qualified in the leader. Even if some guys give them the same treatment, they won''t turn around and do something ''interesting''." "So..." "What I said to you is actually very different from what I said to others." "Your domain painting poison has never done anything too special, let alone killed any innocent people. In the past, it was just because of curiosity to know more interesting things in the whole action. This level of shit stirring stick is not hopeless in the leader." With that, Thinking of what Yu Huadu just said, he shook his head and said with a smile: "Without my personal demonstration, you wouldn''t believe in the so-called immortal body, so... Others don''t believe this kind of thing. Are you still trying to protect yourself as before?" Yu Huadu nodded and said, "they are well aware of the leader''s terror and the strength of the company and the ten guys. Therefore, even if they were threatened by the leader before, they still think that the all-round organization with loose structure will not be found even if they don''t obey the orders..." "In the end, whether the leader can win or whether the company and the ten men work together to eliminate the whole is not important in the eyes of those who think they are sure to protect themselves......" "I see..." Shen Chong smiled at this without surprise, and then he said with a fake doubt: "Yu Huadu, you said... What should I do next to let those hopeless guys take the initiative to die for our future?" "... if coercion doesn''t work, shall we try inducement?" Yu Huadu thought for a moment and said. "After all, those so-called eight wonders can make them go to the dragon and Tiger Mountain..." "If you change to immortality, which only exists in legends, as long as you can let those guys understand that it is true, I believe... There will be many people who will take the initiative to die in order to get it." "Don''t you think..." Shen Chong suddenly said to Yu Huadu, "am I actually doing the same to you?" "....." Yu Huadu said as if he had made up his mind after hearing Yan''s silence for a long time: "I''m willing to gamble for immortality, even if I lose in the end... You really just want to take advantage of me, but you saw it happen in front of me with your own eyes. As a stranger... I don''t want to miss any chance to live forever." Well, He looked up at Shen Chong in front of him and said: "That''s why..." "I believe that even among those guys, some people can see this as clearly as I do. They know that they may have been used by you, but as long as they can''t bear the desire to live forever, they will try their best even if they die in the end." "After all, if you fight against the company and the ten guys, you can only say that you don''t have enough strength when you die, but if you win... Then the time brought by immortality may be a step to the sky for the cultivation of strangers!" "Without him..." "If you want to blame, you can only blame the word ''longevity''. It''s too tempting..." "Well... You should have won half the bet now." Shen Chong looked at Yu Huadu and said: "After all, everything I just said to you has been confirmed by the leader. To be honest, you are indeed qualified to be like us, and we... Also need someone to prove to other members that immortality is not only a good thing in legend." "When the leader comes back..." "I''ll bring you to him. As for what to say after the meeting, you should know..." "I understand." after Yu Huadu was slightly stunned, he quickly nodded his head: "This immortality can only be given by the leader. Since it is given by the leader, I naturally have the ability to take it back... I will certainly offer my absolute loyalty." "Don''t worry about that," Shen Chong said with a smile. "After that, as long as you get a long life from the leader, you can''t betray us even if you have a different heart... Before everything is over." "Of course..." "If everything is over, you, who have been immortal at that time, will recover your freedom if you don''t die in chaos..." "No......" Yu Huadu shook his head firmly. "Even if you can never recover your freedom, as long as the leader is willing to give me longevity, the name Yu Huadu will be a tool on call for the leader..." "Gee, you''re very good..." Shen Chong admires. "Where..." Yu Huadu shook his head and said modestly: "Compared with Mr. Shen who followed the leader at the beginning, my loyalty... What is it?" "... are you scolding me?" Shen Chong always felt that this seemed a little wrong. "No... of course not..." Yu Huadu said innocently. "......." Shen Chong. Chapter 550 At night, Like an ordinary little old man, Xia Liuqing strolled and chatted with his peers near the hotel in the street, and even followed them to the frequently visited square to show off his obviously more flexible skills through music. However, after playing enough and preparing to return to the hotel for a rest, he found that many guests were leaving under the leadership of some people. It seemed that everyone had met something big on their face. therefore, To try not to scare the snake, He avoided all the eyeliner near the hotel. A man quietly hid behind the alley in the rear of the hotel and took out his mobile phone, and gave the others information in detail. ¡­¡­ In the hotel room, All the members who received Xia Liuqing''s notice put down their work and came to the room of Erzhuang and Xia he, "What Xia Lao found is true..." Erzhuang slowly opened his eyes and looked at the others in the room, saying: "The guests and staff of this hotel are quietly evacuating with the guidance of some people. It will take about ten minutes... There will be no ordinary people in the hotel." "This is the company?" Shen Chong pushed his glasses and frowned. "It''s still the ten guys? Or... Their coordinated actions?" "I don''t know yet..." Erzhuang shook his head and said, "those strange people who guide ordinary people to leave are strangers, and none of them is wearing the uniform of the company''s employees. In terms of behavior... Whether the company or the ten guys within the jurisdiction of the company, they may also do so." Say, She looked at Shen Chong with a frown and said: "However, while brother Xiaojiang is away, try to reduce the power in his hands. If you want to be safe... It is indeed likely to be a joint action of the two sides." "What shall we do next?" Xia he was still as careless as before about being surrounded and suppressed by the company and the ten men. She doesn''t think this action will be the whole dispatch of the company and the ten guys, because it''s basically impossible to avoid the eyes and ears of the whole sex in the circle, and it''s impossible to be noticed by herself and others until now. Therefore, as long as the company and the ten guys are not all out, and as long as they can''t use their hands to kill themselves and others, the current situation... Is far from being a desperate situation for themselves and others. After all, all the people who are still in the house, except the painting poison in the newly arrived area, are almost immortal. If they don''t want to fight and intend to escape here, they can rely on the current group of people... At most, they will suffer a little injury. Desperate? If you really want to make them face a desperate situation, even if the company and the ten guys don''t plan to go out, in Xia he''s eyes... At least you have to be passive and have to make a big fuss! Just because the guys outside the hotel want to stay... Or consume themselves and others here? It''s like a fool talking about a dream! Wen Yan, Er Zhuang looked at Xia he, who was careless, and at others who were obviously willing to obey his orders, and said: "Brother Xiaojiang can''t get in touch at present. He should have returned to China by calculating the time. He took a domestic flight to this place with them. It won''t be long before he can arrive at the hotel..." "However, as thoughtful people, we can''t give him all the problems to solve alone..." "Since the location of the hotel has been exposed, before he really decides to fight the company and the ten guys, he must find another place suitable for us to hide..." Say, She looked up at Lu Liang next to Tu Jun''s room, but finally focused on the newly arrived Yu Hua poison, saying: "The way to change the appearance with both hands is too cumbersome. This kind of thing is not so much easy to look... As to make people reborn on the physical level. The time required is what we lack most at present." "OK..." "Mr. Yu Huadu is right in front of us..." "Do we want to escape?" although Shen Chong had no accident, his attitude was obviously similar to that of Xia he. "If those people outside are not difficult to solve, I think it''s not difficult to teach them a lesson this time. In this way, we can try to buy more time for us before the leader makes a decision." "Of course..." Speaking of which, I don''t know if he felt a little overstepped. He immediately reached out and pushed his glasses, explaining: "I just expressed my thoughts. Everything... Still needs you to make a decision. This is what the leader told us before leaving." "What Xia he and I can do is just to provide you with some other ideas..." "He will be back soon." Er Zhuang turned to look at Shen Chong and said, "moreover, if it was him, I believe those guys outside should come to no good end." "However, he has done enough, at least let the company and the ten guys understand that the name Ying Gou represents disaster. No matter how much he does next... It is difficult to exceed their expectations. Unless they are ready, they will not start rashly." "The reason why we met such a thing today, and the reason why those people wanted to reduce other forces in their hands while he was away, doesn''t it mean that... Those people actually paid enough attention to him?" "Indeed..." "We''re trying to get rid of those guys outside. We''re buying time for ourselves and others..." "However, if we take such actions with extremely clear objectives and give them a lesson and prove that we are not as easy to solve as they imagined, isn''t this kind of thing... Just telling those guys that we are the same disaster as yinggou?" "We can''t deal with them, at least when he leaves and those people don''t know some ''inside stories'', we can''t give people a sense of disaster..." "Otherwise..." "I believe there will be people in the future who will not be accepted by others in the world for a long time like the word ''win hook''..." "You know..." "He never wanted you to disappear with the name ''yinggou''. So far, he has been thinking about how to make your actions equal to the word ''yinggou''...... do you understand?" Let''s go, She looked at all the members present and said: "You can do anything at this stage, but it must be something that can be accepted by him, and... It must be under the shadow of the word ''win hook''." "Unless..." "You all want to take full responsibility for what you have done... At the last moment." "... I see." Shen Chong smiled and nodded, but his eyes glanced at other people present, especially Yu Huadu who followed him. Chapter 551 A moment later, In the hotel elevator, "Shen Chong, that guy..." Xia he has become a pretty white-collar Beauty under the disguise of Yu Huadu, and even wears black framed glasses that she is not used to. "He really thinks of you and the leader. He''s afraid that Yu Huadu and Lv Liang misunderstood you and deliberately pretended to guide you to tell your reasons... Are you tired?" "Sister Xia he, you''re just a white-collar worker on a business trip, not a technician in charge of role-playing. Can''t you restrain your ''dedication''...?" Er Zhuang wears a rich middle-aged uncle''s face and his tone is like a seasoned LSP. "If you can be like Mr. Shen, you are willing to help me and brother Xiaojiang solve our problems... I''m still so tired?" "No way..." Xia he shrugged helplessly. "My breathing muscles are related to my physique. It''s all decided by God. Next... You''d better pray that those guys outside don''t know me." "Otherwise..." "Even with the ability of painting poison to disguise, those who know me will easily detect the unique smell on me..." So far, She looked at Erzhuang with some blame and said, "in fact, you shouldn''t insist on working with me..." "I''m different from you..." Er Zhuang obviously didn''t care about Xia he''s blame, but said with firm eyes: "Although you have also received special care from brother Xiaojiang, as long as your brain is accidentally injured, even if you are not as fragile as Mr. Ding, you will still be at risk of death..." "Me and Dore..." "On a certain level, it is more similar to brother Xiaojiang. General attacks can''t even successfully break through our defense..." Say, She raised her eyes to Xia he, who raised half her head after camouflage, and said: "Sister Xia he, if you are exposed and surrounded by those guys, all you need to care about is your own safety. As long as you can successfully break through and escape here, I will meet you outside sooner or later." "After all, you and Shen Chong don''t have to say much here today, but other people, except Yu Huadu, whether Lv Liang... Or Mr. Tu, are almost talents who can help brother Xiaojiang. I will never let you have any surprise when he leaves." "Silly girl..." Xia he was stunned when he heard this. Then he shook his head helplessly and said: "Today''s incident is not as serious as you think. Even if it''s the people sent by the company and the ten guys, they can be found under our eyes when they act... It''s just a mob." "Even if we are surrounded by them, as long as we don''t want to fight, any of us... Can''t have any accidents." "I don''t know why..." although Er Zhuang didn''t deny this, he still hesitated. "I always have a bad feeling in my heart..." "You''re still too nervous." Xia he patted Er Zhuang on the shoulder and said: "After all, you haven''t seen anything in the world. After all, the world you used to see with your ability can''t be seen with your own eyes. Now you''re suddenly pushed to the position of decision-maker... It''s inevitable that you will be nervous." "Besides..." "Even if you take ten thousand steps back, you''re really right. It''s a big deal... You can directly identify yourself with them and say that you are our leader''s wife and are willing to accept all conditions in order to keep us alive." "So..." "I believe those guys outside the hotel will not miss the opportunity to threaten the leader, let alone give up your chess pieces who are willing to cooperate with them in all their actions in the future in order to keep us alive..." "As for the others..." Speaking of which, She slowly raised the corner of her mouth and said, "don''t you believe our leader, will you rescue us later?" "... I don''t want people to think I''m a burden." Er Zhuang shook his head. "Alas..." Xia he shook his head helplessly and said, "this is not good, that is not good. Why are you so difficult to serve?" "Well, that''s what I said. Things may not be so bad. If it really comes to the time you said, you don''t need to remind me... I will give priority to myself. Who told you that the headmaster''s wife has a backstage?" "Er Zhuang". Right now, Ding! When the elevator reached the first floor of the hotel, the elevator door also opened. The crowd who were being orderly guided to leave the hotel also appeared in front of Xia he and Erzhuang. "Who let you take the elevator?" At this time, the strange LV family, who was responsible for guiding the crowd to evacuate the hotel, looked at Xia he with outstanding temperament, but when he saw Er Zhuang, a middle-aged uncle who was suspected to be rich, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with the two men and women. "Ah..." Er Zhuang immediately walked out of the elevator and said to the LV family with a smile: "Just received a call from the front desk of the hotel, we immediately packed our things down, but there were too many people gathered on the stairs, and my fat constitution was not suitable for queuing, so..." "Tut, come on, come on, hurry up." Seeing Er Zhuang''s big bellied appearance, the LV family immediately confirmed the identity of the other party''s ordinary people, and even guessed the purpose of the other party''s coming to the hotel with a "secretary", so he opened his mouth to the second daughter impatiently and urged: "If you don''t want to die, shut up and hurry to leave here. It''s too late... We don''t guarantee that you can buy your life if you have money." "Yes......" seeing that he had successfully cheated the other party, Erzhuang hurriedly took Xia he to the crowd like making amends for fear of offending other people in the LV family... It looked like some rich people didn''t want to provoke the official. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª On the roof of a high-rise building near the hotel, Ji''an avoided all the monitoring on the way. He had already set up a sniper gun on the edge of the roof, and constantly observed the hotel through the multiple mirror, paying close attention to every ordinary person guided out of the hotel by the LV family. Until He saw a white-collar Beauty with outstanding temperament coming out of the hotel. Without hesitation, he directly aimed at the target''s head and didn''t care whether it would hurt the ordinary people around him... He pulled the trigger in an instant! Bang!!! The powerful sniper gun suddenly spewed out a tongue of fire, and a bullet with a full length of about 10 cm spun through the air and quickly shot at the hotel. Even before hitting the real target... It had smashed the bodies of several ordinary people in advance! Chapter 552 "Sister Xia he!" Er Zhuang, who had been on guard, was undoubtedly the fastest to respond. As early as she noticed that a seemingly murderous spirit aimed at Xia he, she had put her hand on Xia he''s shoulder in advance. At present, she worked almost at the same time with the gunshot in the distance, making Xia he lie on the ground with herself. After smashing and penetrating the bodies of several ordinary people, the bullets that hit quickly in the distance almost passed them before they were embedded in the solid wall of the front door of the hotel! If it hadn''t been for Liu Xiaojiang''s care, the corpse poison would have been perfectly integrated into her own constitution. I believe that even if such powerful bullets just pass by, I''m afraid it would have been enough to bring them no small harm! On the other end, Several Lu family strangers who were responsible for guiding and evacuating ordinary people watched as several ordinary people nearby suddenly burst, and bright red flesh and blood fragments flew everywhere in an instant. Rao is them... There was an extremely brief stupor like the ordinary people around them. The next second, "Ah --" The ordinary people around understood what had just happened, so they could no longer care about the problem of order and reason. They couldn''t help but panic and screamed and fled in all directions. In a short period of time... Several stampedes had occurred in the crowd. However, As I witnessed everything just now, I saw the good kind suddenly burst People full of fear obviously forget the good thoughts in their hearts. Even if they see the victims of the stampede falling to the ground, no one will lend a helping hand to the injured on the ground. Everyone''s heart... The first consideration is always whether they can live. Although among the trampled wounded, young children are crying because of pain and fear "Lv Gong! What are you still doing?! save people quickly!" LV Xiao, the only old man in charge of leading the LV family, immediately ordered LV Gong to run to save people after seeing the trampled and injured children. Then he looked at the white-collar and middle-aged men lying on the ground, turned and faced the roof of the building in the distance, saying: "Ji Anzhi! How dare you fool us! Who told you to do it to ordinary people?!" On the roof, Ji Anzhi watched the middle-aged man who blocked Xia he behind him through the mirror of the sniper gun. After hesitating for a moment, he still didn''t pull the trigger again, and then turned the muzzle of the gun to look at the angry old man in front of the hotel. "Your actions are too slow. Don''t you see that your actions have been discovered by the whole nature? The shot just now... Has minimized the sacrifices that ordinary people need to pay without letting go of the whole nature." "After all, if you really start, those ordinary people who have no time to withdraw... How can only a few people die like now?" "It''s a great sin for strangers to hurt ordinary people. You don''t want to lay hands on ordinary people. So, in order not to let go of the integrity in front of us and to achieve our goal... What''s it worth to die a few ordinary people?" With that, He turned his gun again and looked at the two people lying on the ground in front of the hotel and said: "Mr. LV Xiao, you should understand that these two people are all sex demons in disguise. Among them, the woman with special temperament is Xia he, one of the four maniacs, and the other... But you need to help me confirm." "If he is the second young lady of the Gao family, we will try our best to kill Xia he and take away the key figure... Our goal will be achieved." In front of the main entrance of the hotel, "Do you know what you have done?!" Lv Xiao listened to the sound from the headphones and the only children crying around, and couldn''t help but re-examine the danger of ji''anzhi. "The old man really miscalculated your character and dared to drag the people of the LV family into the water......" "So..." ji''anzhi''s voice directly interrupted LV Xiao. "If you don''t want to be identified by the company and other ten people as the same threat as me, you must make real achievements now..." "After all, after today, at least there must be a reason to support you to put the responsibility on me... Isn''t it?" "You..." Lv Xiao was speechless, because he understood Ji''an''s meaning and knew that only the LV family had made real achievements, perhaps they could rely on these "merits" to offset the responsibilities of ordinary people involved because of "mistakes". And All the actions of the Lu family today are their own arbitrary behavior. They have not informed the company''s leaders and several other ten men. If they fail to play an effective role when involving ordinary people, I''m afraid they can''t get rid of the crime of "acting privately" at that time. "Mr. LV Xiao, your best choice now is to try your best to achieve our goal. In this way... I don''t mind taking some charges for your LV family." Ji''an reminded calmly. "Hum!" Lu Xiao could not help but hum coldly. What else can he say? Is it right now to break with Ji''an, who plans the LV family, and to face integrity and Ji''an, who shoots cold shots in the dark? This will undoubtedly put the LV family into a real dilemma, and in the end, no matter what the result... It can be said that the LV family is being held accountable for nailing a nail on the board. Instead of not getting any benefits, I have to face the whole sex monster as the main force On the contrary, it''s better to put aside Ji''an''s calculation of the LV family for the time being, work with Ji''an''s to solve the all sex monster of the hotel first, and finally... Put all the responsibilities involved in ordinary people on Ji''an''s initiator. So Although the credit of the LV family for reducing the strength around Ying Gou is likely to be offset, at least it won''t let the LV family suffer the blame of the company and other ten guys... It''s a blessing in misfortune. As for Ji''an''s calculation of the LV family, the Revenge of pulling the LV family into the water... Can only be calculated in the future! "Xia he, let''s catch it." LV Xiao saw that the ordinary people around him had fled here, and those injured in the stampede had been placed elsewhere, so he looked back at the two people who were getting up from the ground. "If you had to do it, you would die here today..." Say, LV Gong, who arranged the injured, and other LV strangers responsible for evacuating the crowd in the hotel, also surrounded Xia he and Erzhuang at this time. "Lv family... It''s really brave of you LV family to come to the door by yourself." Xia he couldn''t help but frown slightly, but there was no fear between his eyebrows and eyes. "Sister Xia he, don''t be impulsive..." Erzhuang got up and looked around. After confirming that everyone else had left with the crowd, he reached out to stop Xia he who was going to fight with the LV family and said: "Ji''anzhi should be nearby. These people are just cannon fodder used to die......" Chapter 553 "Is it cannon fodder? Just try it!" Hearing Er Zhuang''s words, LV Xiaoyi immediately bent down to lift energy and slapped them on the ground. The Ruyi strength of the LV family immediately turned into several energy strengths and transmitted them to Xia he and ER Zhuang''s feet along the ground. See this, Even though Erzhuang and Xia he didn''t think this attack could hurt themselves, considering Liu Xiaojiang''s evaluation of Lv''s Ruyi strength, they subconsciously avoided these attacks and didn''t want to be touched by this strange energy strength. meanwhile, Bang!!! Just as Xia he and ER Zhuang dodged and revealed their true faces, a gunshot came from a distance again. Although this powerful bullet did not hit Xia he, it still scratched her pretty face, which seemed to be broken by blowing bullets, and the power was unabated and embedded into the wall of the hotel again. "Sister Xia he! Their target is you! Bunker... Hotel!" After showing his true face, Erzhuang deliberately sold a flaw by relying on his physical strength far exceeding Xia he, but found that even so, only Xia he was sniped, and immediately understood that ji''anzhi probably wanted to give priority to solving Xia he. therefore, She reminded Xia he to escape back to the inside of the hotel with himself and carefully hid in the door of the hotel to observe the situation outside. ¡­¡­ On the far rooftop, Ji Anzhi shook his head helplessly when he saw that he couldn''t solve Xia he with one shot. "This speed..... Whether Ding Jianan or Xia he, what''s the matter with these guys, strange..... Tut." He has never seen anyone in foreign countries like Xia he who can avoid snipers with speed when he is ready. It is just like Ding Qian''an, who is recognized as a hero in the circle. This kind of non-human speed alone can give great pressure to ordinary people. Thinking, He took out a complicated thermal scanner from one side of the box, took off the clip on the sniper gun and replaced it with another clip with special bullets. "Mr. LV Xiao, after all, I''m just an ordinary person, so my ability is very limited. However, in order to achieve our goal, can you... Invite your LV family to deal with them?" "Please rest assured..." "I won''t let the LV family make too much sacrifice. As long as you can help me create an appropriate time, I will personally solve Xia he, and then interrupt Miss Gao''s hands and feet... Return all the credit to you, the LV family." "But..." "The enemy seems to be very difficult this time. I hope you LV family can take it seriously..." "After all, if I really failed this time, failed to successfully solve Xia he, failed to lead out the hidden all-round members to solve it together, and finally failed to take away Miss Gao''s key figure... Anyway, I won''t have much loss." With that, He no longer paid attention to the anger from the headset, but stared at the two extremely low heat images through the heat scanner on his face ¡­¡­ Inside the hotel door, Erzhuang and Xiahe are close to the wall in the hotel and observe the LV family surrounded outside. However, they don''t know how to escape here safely because they are afraid of the sniper gun held by Ji''an Zhi in the distance. "What happened..." Xia Hexiu frowned and looked outside. "Why can an ordinary person who can''t integrate into either side get this level of weapons in the city, LV family... Don''t they know the attitude of the company and the other ten guys?!" "How dare you join hands with such lawless ordinary people and act together, implicating so many ordinary people... Are they crazy?!" "It''s really strange..." Erzhuang said suspiciously. "I thought it was the company and the ten guys who joined hands and wanted to take advantage of brother Xiaojiang''s absence to attack us, but the result was the sudden emergence of Ji Anzhi and LV family..." "Er Zhuang..." Xia he thought for a moment. "Since their goal is me, they don''t know the relationship between you and the leader. They just want to reduce the strength in the leader''s hands as much as possible at this time. I''ll drag these guys later... You run away from the back door of the hotel." "... No." Er Zhuang shook his head and said. "It was clear that they just wanted to kill you. Every bullet was shot at your vital point..." "Sister Xia he, you are equally important to me. Even if I don''t talk about brother Xiaojiang''s ideas, just from my personal feelings... I will never use your life to buy time for my escape." "What''s more..." "These guys are well prepared. There are more people gathered at the back door of the hotel. If someone wants to leave through the back door... Once they don''t want to die, they just want to stop us. Relying on the terrain narrower than the front door will only put us in a more unfavorable position." "Then..." "As long as we fail to break through in a short time, we are caught in the alley by the Lu family at the front and back doors... Plus Ji Anzhi with a sniper gun in his hand, it is impossible to escape under their siege." "It seems..." Xia he''s face was no longer contemptuous, but replaced by a touch of deep regret. "This time I''m bothering you. If I wasn''t so arrogant, I might not let you encounter today''s situation......" "Things are not so bad..." Er Zhuang smiled and said: "Sister Xia he, don''t forget where this is. This is the boundary of the capital. It''s not far from the company''s headquarters. Private actions like the LV family... Will the company choose to ignore it?" "Besides..." "That man has also boarded a plane in China. I believe he will arrive here soon. Whether it''s the people of the company or him... As long as he can delay as much as possible, I believe things will turn for the better." Speaking of which, She even pointed out with a smile and said, "now... It''s not us who should be nervous, but the guys outside." "Although I don''t know why the LV family joined hands with ji''anzhi, the reaction of the leader of the LV family just now was obviously taken advantage of by ji''anzhi. In this case..... Should he let the sacrifice of the LV family make wedding clothes for others?" However, Er Zhuang just finished this sentence, The LV family outside surrounded them again. It seems that they want to enter the hotel now and give priority to them at any cost. "Little ancestor, this time... What do you say?" Xia he noticed the situation outside and doubted Erzhuang''s view. "....." Er Zhuang looked at the LV family who were gradually surrounded outside and suddenly became very silent. After a long time, he couldn''t help gritting his teeth and said: "Sister Xia he, it seems that the LV family is really crazy. Don''t keep your hand next... Try to hold on." "......." Xia he. Chapter 554 Near the hotel, In a hidden alley, "Is there only the LV family..." Shen Chong stood at the entrance of the alley and observed the situation in front of the hotel in the distance. When he saw that the LV family began to gradually surround the hotel, he couldn''t help but push his glasses with his eyebrows locked. "According to the two shots just now, the position of the ordinary man should be on the roof of the high-rise building 500 meters away..." "Are we going to fight?" Xia Liuqing stood in the alley behind Shen Chong with her back. Because Mei Jinfeng didn''t live in the hotel with everyone, he didn''t worry about what danger the other party would encounter. Then he only considered whether Xia he and Erzhuang could break through successfully. Wen Yan, Shen Chong looked back at Xia Liuqing, Tu Junfang, Lv Liang and Yu Huadu and said: "Although ji''anzhi is just an ordinary person, the weapons in his hand... Will indeed bring us a lot of pressure, which is the main reason why Xia he and his team failed to break through." Say, He stretched out his hand towards the people, pointed his temples and said, "Xia he is not only alone, but also us. No one can resist the bullets fired by that weapon with his head." "I believe as long as the distance is enough..." "One bullet could kill any of us..." "If we must help, we must give priority to lifting the threat of that thing. Although the LV family is also a strong force, it should not be a great threat to Xia he." "Then hurry up..." Tu Jun''s room looked at the location where there was a gunshot in the distance and said: "Although the ordinary people may not be able to take into account the interior of the hotel, after all, the LV family come a lot. If they are threatened by that thing, they can only face the LV family passively. Once they want to break through, they may be sniped and killed... Even Xia he and them, I''m afraid they are more evil than good." "The longer it takes now, the more likely it is for the LV family to succeed..." "Don''t worry..." Shen Chong was still so relaxed about it. "This time, only Lv Liang''s grandfather, LV Xiao, came to deal with our LV family. It can be regarded as a small threat. Even if they want to use the number advantage to solve Xia he them... They can''t do it in a short time." Speaking of which, He looked at Lu Liang, who was silent beside Tu Jun''s room, and said: "Your great grandfather actually sent LV Xiao and LV Gong over. It''s clear that they don''t think this action can really succeed. They... Are just two insurance to prevent the LV family from being destroyed after failure." "Luliang, I really want to know now. Do you have any other views on this matter?" Wen Yan, Lv Liang looked up at Shen Chong and others, then forced out a smile and said, "ha ha... Brother Shen, look what you said. What can I think?" "You know..." "After I was taken back by the LV family, how was I treated by the grand master? I''m afraid that in the eyes of my grand grandfather, the reason why I didn''t die is that I have a good talent in soul enlightenment, which may be inherited by future generations." "If I hadn''t awakened my full hands, now... Lv Liang can only be a tool for breeding in the LV family?" Say, He reached out and pushed the reflective glasses on his face and said: "If my new leader really intends to destroy the LV family, one of the four families, I, Lv Liang... Naturally, am also very willing to contribute." "Very good..." Shen Chong stared at Lv Liang for a long time. After confirming that the other party was normal, he finally smiled and nodded: "However, your ability and Mr. Tu''s ability are not too strong against the enemy. The Kung Fu of the three evil sects can''t seem to play a big role for ordinary people." "So..." Well, He turned to Xia Liuqing on the other side and said: "Old Xia, Lv Liang''s all-round hands are very important to us. Mr. Tu''s Kung Fu is also difficult to work on ordinary people. Yu Huadu is also an alien whose strength is not much stronger than ordinary people in addition to his camouflage ability..." "It seems..." "If you want to deal with a tough guy like ji''anzhi, you and I can only deal with it carefully at this time......" "Ha ha..." Xia Liuqing smiled and showed her few teeth left. "The leader is not here. You can make your own decision..." "Shen Chong, I can cover you with three corpses..." Tu Junfang frowned. "Anyway, Ji Anzhi is a strong man who can solve Mr. Ding. If only you and Xia Lao deal with him......" "Enough..." Shen Chong shook his head and interrupted. "I said that Lv Liang''s full hands are very important and, to some extent, they are the basis of our immortal body..." "The old guy LV CI is not simple. At least he is not as mad as he looks. He sent LV Xiao and LV Gong here... I''m afraid the LV family doesn''t just want to take the opportunity to reduce the power in the hands of the leader." "Mr. Tu, although your Kung Fu is difficult for ordinary people, it''s difficult for strangers... I''m afraid few of the ten guys can get a bargain." "Therefore, it is up to you to stay with Lv Liang and be responsible for ensuring that these full hands are not taken away. Undoubtedly, it is the most suitable one among us at present." Let''s go, He looked up at the high-rise roof in the distance and said: "As for ji''anzhi..." "No matter how tricky he is, in the final analysis, he is just an ordinary person. I believe that as long as old Xia and I can handle it carefully, even if we can''t solve the trouble today and save our lives... By the way, it shouldn''t be too difficult for us to help Xia he and them remove this threat." "After all, we are not going to fight with them at present, but to help Xia he and them remove the threat of that thing. Today, we can successfully escape here... Even if it is our all-round victory." "Others..." "It''s not too late to wait until the leader comes back..." "Be careful..." Tu Junfang obviously has nothing to refute, "don''t take Ji''an''s face lightly, don''t catch each other''s way as easily as Mr. Ding." "Since that guy knew we were here and persuaded the LV family to help deal with us, he certainly wouldn''t be surprised by the risks he might encounter. Right now... He''s waiting for you, maybe in the past." "I know..." Shen Chong pushed his glasses and said: "But even so, if they succeed, I can''t imagine what the leader will do next. In case he starts to give up something because of Miss Erzhuang, I''m afraid it won''t be a good thing for anyone in the world." "After all, compared with Miss Erzhuang, we are just lucky to get on a big ship that can change everything..." "It''s not up to our passengers to decide where the ship will go and whether it will be overturned by a huge wave..." Chapter 555 A moment later, Ji Anzhi observed the war situation in the lobby on the first floor of the hotel through the thermal scanner, but found that the LV family couldn''t take any advantage after entering the hotel. On the contrary, Xia he and two women cooperated to solve many LV family people. If the LV family hadn''t come enough, the people who had surrounded the back door of the hotel also received the news and entered the hotel. They completely surrounded the two women Xia he. It''s only a matter of time to take them. I''m afraid it''s really not enough for the two crazy women to kill "Tut, it seems that we really need to reassess the strength of the whole sex. Unexpectedly, even the so-called four maniacs have the level comparable to that kind of hero... No, it should be said that it is just that their ability is relatively more difficult." Ji Anzhi saw that the casualties of the LV family''s children in the hands of Xia he''s second daughter were expanding, and even saw with his own eyes that someone couldn''t even make it face to face. He couldn''t help but reassess the strength level of these all sex demons in his heart. However, even if he hasn''t found a chance to start, things still haven''t exceeded his original expectations and are still developing in the direction he expected at the beginning. After all, although the LV family has suffered a lot of losses at the moment, there are also some fatal injuries in the eyes of ordinary people on Xia he and ER Zhuang. Therefore, he believed that before long, Xia he and his wife would be forced to reveal the flaw enough to kill themselves with one shot when their fists were difficult to defeat their four hands. At that time, As long as Xiahe dies, The balance in the hotel will be quickly broken, and the second lady of the Gao family alone... Will soon be controlled by the LV family. However, Ji''an thought as if he suddenly noticed something. Although he still maintained the action of setting up a sniper gun, he couldn''t help slowly raising the corners of his mouth on the edge of the roof. "Sure enough..." "You are different from those other all sex demons..." As soon as the voice fell, The partition door leading to the roof was destroyed in an instant, Two figures immediately flashed into the roof from the inside of the staircase, and after a slight pause to observe the surrounding situation, one left and one right rushed to ji''anzhi on the edge of the roof without hesitation. But "Be careful! There''s a trap! It''s hard to detect!" Xia Liuqing found several steel wires set in front of the road a little behind Shen Chong. She immediately reminded Shen Chong in front of him and threw out the iron whip composed of energy in her hand, breaking the sharp steel wire Shen Chong couldn''t avoid. However, before Shen Chong could rest assured, the submachine gun connected to the visual blind spots at the two ends of the steel wire kept spitting out flames, and a large number of bullets flew to their location. See this, Even with an almost immortal constitution, Shen Chong and Xia Liuqing had to distance themselves from ji''anzhi and return to the safe area near the staircase when the bullet could take care of their own weaknesses. Just Xia Liuqing had just stabilized her figure, but unexpectedly, she stepped on the mine under the flagstone. She wanted to avoid the explosion with her own speed far beyond that of ordinary people, but found that her legs did not fully play their original speed due to the injury she had just been shot. Boom!!! A huge explosion sounded in an instant, Xia Liuqing, who could not dodge, was affected by the explosion in the air, as if she had broken her legs while being lifted by great force. Shen Chong on one side was inevitably forced back a few steps again. When he stabilized his body again, he found that Ji Anzhi had sat on the ground at an unknown time, leaned against the wall on the edge of the roof, and aimed his sniper gun at himself. "Don''t move!" Ji Anzhi touched Shen Chong''s eyes and immediately shouted to remind him: "The distance between you and me now depends on the power of this gun. Even the dead hero... Can''t hide." "And..." "Look behind you..." "Even if you are lucky enough to really escape, can the old man who has been blown off his legs... Escape?" Wen Yan, Shen Chong didn''t even look at Xia Liuqing lying on the ground behind him. Instead, he looked at Ji Anzhi sarcastically and said: "You should not hesitate to shoot at us..." Say, He grasped the momentary doubt in Ji''an''s eyes and immediately forced himself to jump from his height into the air meanwhile, Xia Liuqing, who was lying on the ground only wearing a mask, did not know when she had become an armored man surrounded by black energy. At the moment Shen Chong avoided, her eyes coagulated towards Ji''an. "Drink!!!" Bang!!! Ji Anzhi even had time to pull the trigger. Then he felt a huge force applied to him out of thin air, so that he directly smashed the wall behind him, spitting blood and slowly fell off the roof. The next moment, Although the bullet Ji Anzhi shot before falling failed to hit Xia Liuqing''s head, it still didn''t deviate too much. He shot through Xia Liuqing''s shoulder and even broke half of his left body. For a while, flesh and blood flying in all directions! Seeing that Xia Liuqing''s life was not in danger, Shen Chong naturally ignored how serious his injury was. Then he turned over in the air, stepped on the wall of the staircase, jumped to the position where ji''anzhi fell from the rooftop again, and punched his energy on the floor of the rooftop. Boom!!! The power of a record is by no means weaker than the heavy fist of the explosion just now, which suddenly destroyed the possibility of ji''anzhi returning to the roof below meanwhile, Ji Anzhi endured the sharp pain on his body when he fell, swallowed the blood that came to his mouth again, quickly felt a hook and claw from his body, and aimed a gun at a high-rise room with both hands. Bang! The hook claw with the rope directly broke the window of a house, and instantly deformed and buckled inside when embedded in the wall of the house. Ji''an''s hands tightly grasped the hook and claw grab, smashed the window and entered a house on the lower floor. After rolling on the ground for several times and barely stabilizing his body, he vomited a large mouthful of blood on the ground in the house. ¡­¡­ On the roof, Shen Chong saw with his own eyes that Ji Anzhi had not been killed, but used tools to temporarily save his life. He immediately turned back to Xia Liuqing, who was seriously injured and fell to the ground not far away. He planned to carry the old man to find Ji Anzhi, who was also seriously injured. After all, after what happened just now, Ji Anzhi was not only seriously injured, but also completely lost the weapons that could pose a threat to them. It is impossible for the trap to be set in the house he entered at random. An ordinary person who has lost all available means obviously can no longer have any threat to himself or herself! ¡­¡­ However, Just when Shen Chong just carried Xia Liuqing from the ground, Ji Anzhi, who was hiding in a high-rise room at this time, once again felt a device button from his chest pocket. "It''s just Shen Chong and Xia Liuqing... I can''t let them affect my plan." Say, He reached out to wipe the blood from his mouth and pressed the button of the device without hesitation. Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The explosion, which was far more terrible than before, suddenly sounded. It was originally set on the floor below the rooftop, ready to deal with a large number of explosives of all sex demons, and even lifted the whole rooftop during the explosion Chapter 556 It''s all through headquarters, Head''s office, "Suddenly ran outside this time..." Zhao Fangxu sat on the sofa in the office. After hearing the speculation made by Mu you according to the clue, he bowed his head and thought for a moment, and couldn''t help but frown slowly. "Lu Jin''s Tongtian book, Wang Ye''s Fenghou Qimen, the missing Ma Xianhong, the all-round Lv Liang, plus this thing... He has mastered at least five of the eight unique skills in those years." "Dong Zhao..." Muyou hesitated: "I actually have one more thing, and I don''t know if I should say..." "What will happen in the world?" Zhao Fangxu looked at the Muyou opposite the sofa. "You already know?" Mu you was stunned when he heard the speech. "I just have doubts..." Zhao Fangxu shook his head and said, "why... Have you found evidence in the Jianghu Inn?" "... er." Muyou naturally knew what Zhao Fangxu meant, but he couldn''t help scratching the back of his head and said: "You also know who Feng Zhenghao is. If the Feng family had not inherited the general and alien physique of Guan Lingpai, the world would be a commercial organization. As a qualified businessman... How could he be easily grasped?" "I just heard someone mention that the world association may have had contact with the whole sex recently, but I have to say something about the evidence... It can be said that I have got nothing." "But..." Say, He looked up at Zhao Fangxu with twinkling eyes and said, "Dong Zhao, he was crushed to death by the Wang family before Feng Zhenghao, and the urination of the Wang family..... You should also know very well." "The reason why Wang AI so ''cares'' for Feng Zhenghao is that most of them are interested in the property of others'' World Association, and... Obviously, they want to gradually let the Wang family encroach on the world group in the way of doves occupying the magpie''s nest." "Feng Zhenghao can start from scratch and expand the world with his own strength. Naturally, he can''t be unaware of the idea of the Wang family at all, but he always looks like he should follow the Wang family..." "Cutting off people''s wealth is like killing parents..." "Besides..." "Wang AI obviously wants to cover the white wolf with empty hands. He doesn''t intend to leave Soup for the Feng family at all... He doesn''t hate Feng Zhenghao?" "Xiao Mu, just say what you have to say. There''s no need to beat around the bush between you and me." Zhao Fangxu reached out and pushed the reflective glasses on his face. "Dong Zhao, Feng Zhenghao has a feud with the Wang family, and it may also be a great feud between life and death." Muyou looked at Zhao Fangxu, then slowly opened his mouth and said his guess. "But because of his greatest dependence, even the unique skill of arresting the spirit to send generals can''t help the Wang family at all, so... When he wasn''t sure to solve his enemy, Feng Zhenghao had to choose to be the front horse and rear horse of Wang AI." "Ying Gou killed the Wang family..." "It''s hard to say whether there is the shadow of Feng Zhenghao. If there is... Then the connection between the world and the whole nature seems to be really explained by us." Hearing this, Zhao Fangxu was silent for a moment. After thinking about it, he still didn''t say what he already knew. Instead, he shook his head and sighed with a complex expression: "Feng Zhenghao is also ten men. There are many strange people in the world. If there is no evidence... Don''t talk about it in the future." "But if you include the general of the spirit control team, the collection of eight strange skills in the whole nature side is only different from the source of energy and body and the view of daluodong......" "Energy body source flow..." "I don''t know if Zhang Huaiyi passed it down. Chu LAN has been on the company''s'' broad bench '', at least in his place... He hasn''t inherited the source of energy from his grandfather, and he hasn''t even seen his grandfather mention this kind of thing." "Zhang Yude may have inherited the source of energy body, but he is also obviously deep in the true biography of Zhang Huaiyi, so that until now... No one has found his whereabouts." "As for the big Luodong temple..." "Since Gu Terating disappeared out of thin air in front of the public, no one in the world has had the opportunity to touch his shadow. This daluodong temple is one of the eight unique skills of that year. If it is really passed down... It must be famous in the circle." "But..." "The Dalao cave view is the same as the source of energy body. Over the years, it has never appeared to anyone, even their descendants, except Gu Terating and Zhang Huaiyi himself......" "In this case, either they are really lost, or... They are their successors, or Zhang Huaiyi and Gu Terating themselves intend to bring their unique skills into the grave......" "However, neither the former nor the latter is a good thing for everyone in the world." "But I''m afraid the fact is not the two..." Muyou said with some concern. "After all, it''s the eight unique skills that caused the Jiashen rebellion in those years. In case..." Boom!!! A loud noise from the distance immediately interrupted their conversation, and then they felt the slight tremor under their feet. "What''s the matter?" Zhao Fangxu immediately got up and walked to the window, thinking that which construction site was carrying out blasting work. "There are still people at this time..." However, Before we finish, He saw the tall building whose roof was lifted by the explosion in the distance. Rao was a high-ranking and knowledgeable man... He couldn''t help but be stunned in front of the window. "Is that... Residential building? Terrorist attack?!" Wen Yan, The shepherd who was still sitting on the sofa was not too surprised. Instead, he took the initiative to explain: "Mr. Zhao, you can rest assured that the people near the residential building have already been evacuated in advance..." "What''s going on?" Zhao Fangxu immediately turned to Muyou when he heard this, but he didn''t know if it was because the people had been evacuated. He didn''t look so nervous just now. However, even so, his eyes when he looked at Muyou obviously had a trace of doubt and anger because of the news just now. See this, Muyou shook his head helplessly and explained: "... It''s the LV family." "Xia he and other key members of the whole sex have been staying in the hotel over there recently. After learning the news, the LV family... Joined hands with Na ji''anzhi and said they wanted to take the opportunity to reduce the strength around Ying Gou." "Not long ago..." "Lv CI called me personally and asked the people in the Jianghu inn to help evacuate the surrounding people. As for other guests in the hotel... They were handed over to the LV family to guide the evacuation." "Nonsense!" Zhao Fangxu was furious. "What did I tell you at the previous meeting? Do you... Know what the city under your feet represents?" Chapter 557 "Capital..." Muyou obviously knew he was wrong, so he didn''t dare to refute anything with Zhao Fangxu. However, considering that he was not the leader of the operation, that is, when the LV family was "unable to stop", he tried his best to take the overall situation into account and evacuate the nearby people in advance, so he said: "Dong Zhao, although this is the foot of the emperor, it may attract more attention, but it is indeed a good opportunity. I believe those all sex demons should also have never thought that the LV family would join hands with ji''anzhi to deal with them......" "Besides..." "It''s not that I haven''t reminded LV Ci, but the LV family insists on doing so. I''m a Junior... I don''t have much to say." "Aren''t you... Afraid of Ying Gou''s revenge?" Zhao Fangxu went to his desk, picked up the landline microphone, frowned at the shepherd on the sofa and said: "If he angered Ying Gou''s monster in advance because of his relationship with the LV family... Can you afford this responsibility?!" "If this can be done..." Muyou looked directly into Zhao Fangxu''s eyes and said: "The strength around Ying Gou is bound to be reduced by more than half, and even monsters like him... May not have their own weaknesses." "The LV family and Na ji''anzhi are aware of this point before they dare to seize this good opportunity and strive for greater victories for us in the future..." "If it doesn''t work..." "It''s only the LV family who died. Ying Gou''s anger... Will also be led to Ji''an. If they can let their dog bite the dog... There''s no loss for us." Wen Yan, Zhao Fangxu was almost frightened, but he couldn''t tell what he knew. He had to endure his anger and said: "Stupid!" "Don''t think that only you are smart people. Others are all retarded and fools..." "You don''t understand what Ying Gou represents, and you can''t understand how terrible the monster is!" "Ying Gou gives us time to prepare. He hopes we can join hands with ordinary people. It seems that he just wants to enjoy more fun, but in fact, he hasn''t thought it out yet and doesn''t intend to completely destroy all of us..." "Irritate him..." "No doubt he took the initiative to make a decision for him, so that there is no room for turning around... Understand?!" "... it''s a life and death relationship. There''s no room for turning around at this time." Muyou said it was difficult to understand. "Dong Zhao, when did you become so naive?" "I..." Zhao Fangxu understood that if he wanted to explain the reason why he couldn''t really annoy Liu Xiaojiang, he had to explain the plan made by the old man with Mu you, but this matter... Is not something that everyone should understand. "Xiao Mu, you are really honest. One day... You will understand all this." "But now..." Say, He gradually put away his emotions, looked at Muyou with dignified eyes and said: "Now go to inform LV Ci and tell him that if you don''t want the LV family to turn over forever, please hurry to withdraw the LV family. This is not only an order issued by me on behalf of the company... But also a warning!" Muyou couldn''t help but look at Zhao Fangxu in deep doubt, "Dong Zhao, but things have now..." "Go!" Zhao Fangxu shouted these two words directly, which made Muyou have to suppress his doubts for the time being and follow the company''s order to run out and inform LV CI. After Muyou left, Zhao Fangxu immediately dialed a telephone number, and when the call was turned on the other end, he adjusted the tone very seriously. "Bo Ren... Stop sleeping. There''s an accident outside." "Take your trusted staff in the bunker and inform you long to join us... Let all the field staff in the capital search for Ji''an''s whereabouts immediately!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª On the other end, Near the hotel not too far from the company, After the violent explosion subsided, the shattered roof was lifted by the explosion, which turned into countless boulders falling from the air. When it touched the ground, it produced loud noise and vibration again, and even smashed the flat road into deep pits. This kind of sound, which can be heard within ten miles, naturally attracted the attention of everyone inside the hotel. Xia he and ER Zhuang were slightly embarrassed to resist the joint attack of the LV family. Even if they heard the noise outside and saw the scene outside along the hotel gate, they still didn''t dare to relax under the attack around them. However, due to the noise outside, many Lu family members were distracted, which gave them some time to adjust. Therefore, they joined hands to solve many encircled enemies. Besides They are also very clear about the location where the sound first occurred, and understand that this may be the result of Shen Chong and others helping to deal with Ji Anzhi. Just They were not sure whether Shen Chong and others had solved ji''anzhi or whether Shen Chong and others had been solved by ji''anzhi after such a violent noise. If it is judged only by the source of the sound, They know that this must be the sound produced by the explosion of explosives, and explosives... Shen Chong and others obviously have no way to get them. Thinking of this, Er Zhuang kicked away the LV family''s children who showed their wishful strength in front of him, and turned to look at Xia he whose mouth had oozed blood not far away. She immediately rushed over to help Xia he solve the siege, then stretched out her hand to pull the other party away from the surrounding LV family, and Xiu frowned: "Sister Xia he, it should be Shen Chong. The situation seems a little bad..." "Well, there''s no way..." Xia he looked at the door of the hotel, then immediately gritted his teeth and made a decision. Then he pushed Erzhuang behind him, ignored the attack of the surrounding LV family and rushed directly to the door not far away. "Er Zhuang, raise the energy in the body to the limit. If Ji''an is still there, the time of the first shot and the second shot... You should hurry to escape. Don''t let my death... Become meaningless." "Alas... If only I could see you again." Well, As she moved forward quickly, her body gradually spread pink breath, which immediately made the children of the LV family nearby in a trance, but even so... Several wishful spirits in the distance hit her accurately. Ruyi Jin''s special strength suddenly burst in her body. If it weren''t for the corpse poison''s different constitution and the continuous attack of several forces into her body, it would be enough to hit the witch called four crazy. But even after being bombarded by these powerful forces in the body, She still feels the sharp pain in her body, and more fresh blood seeps from the corners of her mouth, so that the injury accumulates to the present... These blood is even mixed with some small visceral fragments. However, Although seriously injured enough to be unable to move, However, she was still like a nobody. While using her "resting muscle" to charm the LV family around her, she rushed to the gate of the hotel to attract more LV family. Unexpectedly, she really killed a blood path for Erzhuang behind he Chapter 558 "Sister Xia he!" Er Zhuang was forced to throw to the rear and managed to stabilize his body. He watched Xia he rush to the different people of the LV family. He stretched out his hand and found that he couldn''t touch Xia he''s back at all, and he didn''t have the strength to save the other party who had been badly hurt. She looked at Xia he''s very firm back and remembered Xia he''s last request before making a choice. She could only take advantage of the influence of the surrounding enemies by the "rest muscle" to bite her teeth and embark on the blood path that Xia he finally killed at any cost. However, she will never give up Xia he ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the high-rise building opposite the hotel, Ji Anzhi dragged his heavy body, which was also seriously injured, and almost fought his life... Before he finally found the room where the spare weapons were placed. He picked up the box by the bedroom window of the room, endured the sharp pain enough to cause fainting in his body, opened the box, took out the parts and skillfully assembled them. Ji Anzhi has never looked down upon other people. It is even because he is fully prepared every time he attacks superhumans... Or other people that he can get the title of "Superman killer" in the mouth of people who don''t know why. He knows very well the limits of his own ability, and knows how powerful the existence of superhuman and alien is. Therefore, when he is really facing his own goals, he often prepares all kinds of backhands in a "despicable" way. For nothing else His so-called backhands are just important steps to make himself succeed in killing the target If he doesn''t have a fully prepared backhand, he naturally won''t choose to start on the target, because once he fails... Ordinary people like him will face the risk of death. There is only one chance and only one life Therefore, in the eyes of Ji Anzhi, who knows his own weakness but insists on revenge against superhuman and alien people, as long as he is willing to appear within the sight of the target, his heart... Undoubtedly thinks that he is likely to succeed in killing the target in front of him. Otherwise, if you don''t know whether you can successfully kill the target, you rashly let yourself, an ordinary person, into the sight of the target... It''s tantamount to taking the initiative to die. not long ago, Ji Anzhi''s actions against Ding Jianan''s hero are like this, and so are his actions against the people around Ying Gou. Both of them are cautious actions with great feasibility in his heart, and the possibility of success... At least more than 70% in his heart. So, Only then can he successfully kill the recognized heroes in the alien circle and want to take the current action against Ying Gou, so as to use Miss Gao to coerce Ying Gou and compromise in the future however, Although the probability of success of the plan is more than 70%, ji''anzhi may really put the plan into action, but the probability of success is more than 70%. However, it does not mean that things will succeed in the end. The failure probability of less than 30% is also the risk he has to face, and once he fails... It will be a devastating blow to him, an ordinary person. So, He also had to calculate the possibility of failure into his action plan, and... No matter how dangerous the situation he would face, as long as he didn''t die, he must ensure that everything was in the plan. Even if Ji Anzhi risked dying in the hands of other members of the whole society, he should stand firmly in the high-rise building to support the LV family in order to... It is not that the LV family has reason to face other people in the circle in the future, but to try to ensure that there will be no accidents in his plan. Can you survive in the hands of other members of the whole sex This is the price Ji Anzhi must pay after all actions start as planned in order to offset the 30% failure risk, and the possibility of success in this matter...... after preparation, it is also only more than 70%. However, as long as this thing can succeed and he will not die in the hands of other members of the whole sex, the plans and actions for the second miss of the Gao family... Will change from more than 70% to 99% with almost no accidents. And He believes that the best way he can think of to face this risk is to guide the greater risk into a smaller risk and get through it successfully. After all, Ji Anzhi finally won the bet and verified the correctness of his conjecture again. Even though he suffered a lot of injuries from other members of the whole sex, at present... He still has the ability to support the LV family, while the whole sex... Lost completely in the game just now. Then, a few minutes later, Ji''an broke the glass with the butt of the hook and claw gun, and reluctantly put the sniper gun with almost the same caliber in front of the windowsill. "Calculate the time..." "Well... Those two women should have reached their limit, and the time from other members of the whole sex to detect Shen Chong''s miss should be enough for me to... Escape here after one shot." Say, He looked down at the mirror on the sniper gun and observed the inside of the hotel through the double mirror. And at this point, It also happened that Xia he and Erzhuang were on the verge of limit, which led to the critical moment when Xia he had to make a choice. See this, Ji Anzhi immediately put his finger on the trigger of the sniper gun and aimed the muzzle of the sniper gun at the door of the hotel in the distance. It was obvious that he planned to shoot Xia he when he walked out of the hotel! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Inside the hotel lobby, Xia he almost desperately tried his last bit of strength in his body, but fortunately, he made use of the strange LV family who was affected by the "resting muscle" around him to resist several Ruyi forces from the periphery, and reluctantly opened up the road in front of the hotel. "Sister Xia he! Stop! We can..." Xia he heard the cry not far behind him, stood in front of the door and looked back at the anxious Erzhuang. Although the light outside the door made her look a little embarrassed, even her calm and pretty face had been completely changed by dust and blood. However, she still noticed Er Zhuang''s feelings for herself and said with a smile: "It seems that before I met him, what I wanted from childhood has been obtained from you girl......" "Some people can identify with this, and some people are willing to accept their feelings............" "What a pity..." So far, Seeing those Lu family members around who were affected by the "resting muscles", it seemed that they began to wake up again. Finally, she smiled bitterly and shook her head without going on. "Er Zhuang, you must live well for me..." Let''s go, Finally, what remains in Erzhuang''s eyes is still the slim figure that seems a little embarrassed, but has always been unswerving Bang!!! "Sister Xia he!!!" Chapter 559 After a gunshot, A bullet that had dried up blood during the flight even penetrated several Lu strangers behind Xiahe slope with undiminished power, and finally embedded into the marble floor behind the hotel door. The slim figure, which was originally very firm in Er Zhuang''s eyes, finally fell to the ground under her gaze, accompanied by... Even the roar of the old Lu family not far away. sound, It seems that one of Ji''an''s guns was blamed for taking it away. It''s not only Xia he, a worthy witch, but also several young children who came with him to serve LV Jiabo''s future however, From the moment Erzhuang saw Xia he fall outside the door with her own eyes, she had a symptom similar to severe tinnitus because of the small gunshot from the high-rise in the distance... She not only couldn''t hear LV Xiao''s roar, but also stayed in place and forgot Xia he''s last request. meanwhile, Perhaps it is because Xia he has already exhausted his energy, or because Xia he, the culprit, has died. The LV family around him, who were originally affected by the "resting muscle", have also awakened in the roar of LV Xiao. "Ji Anzhi! Kill my LV family''s children! My LV family will never die with you!" LV Xiao obviously saw several children of the LV family implicated because the overall situation had been decided. Even though he completely divided the boundary with Ji Anzhi, he quickly looked at his own family around him and said: "What are you still doing?" "Lv Gong! Don''t hurry up and take her down for me!" The next moment, The LV family around him took advantage of Erzhuang''s sad tinnitus to completely block Xia he''s way of life for Erzhuang, and then carefully surrounded Erzhuang in the center again. After being reminded, LV Gong, Lv Liang''s brother, took a rope and walked behind Erzhuang with several LV family members. Obviously, he wanted to tie Erzhuang up and take her back, so that she could be a bargaining chip for the LV family to negotiate with the company and other outsiders in the circle in the future. More importantly After Xia he''s generous performance to die, they finally confirmed the importance of Erzhuang and understood the meaning of Ji''an''s saying that it can threaten Ying Gou However, Just as the LV family was about to tie up Erzhuang, Xia he, who had fallen outside the door and everyone thought he was dead, suddenly twitched his fingers on the ground. Then he sat up with a puzzled face and touched his intact head with his hand. "I''m not dead..." Now, But it frightened the LV family who thought Xia he was dead, After all, she did go down with the gunshot before. The reason why her head was not broken by bullets like the bodies of the LV family''s children involved, the LV family around only felt that it might be caused by the so-called immortal body. Everyone present, even Erzhuang himself, no doubt thought that Xia he had been shot by ji''anzhi. As a result... He watched a dead man and sat up slowly from the ground with a puzzled face. "Xia... Sister Xia he?" Erzhuang sees Xia he sitting on the ground outside the door. The symptoms similar to tinnitus disappear in an instant. However, due to the surrounding LV family, they can only stand in place and look at Xia he in disbelief. Wen Yan, Xia he looked back at Erzhuang along the voice, but found that the other party was still surrounded by the LV family. On the contrary, he broke away from the encirclement alone, and the LV family didn''t seem to dare to approach him easily. Although she didn''t know why she was still alive and why she hadn''t been shot through her head from a distance, she was just shot through the locking part on the right side of her chest, she knew that she had no strength to save Erzhuang. "Fool! Why didn''t you run away? I''ve done it for you..." "Escape? Why do you want to escape?" Er Zhuang didn''t answer Xia he''s words, but suddenly came a familiar voice from a distance. A figure also appeared at the other end of the street with Chen duo and Windsor. "Since these people took the initiative to find it, running away... It''s too disappointing for the other party." Say, He turned his head to Windsor and said, "the one who hid in the building and put a cold gun... Don''t let him run away." "Yes!" Windsor looked up at the situation across the street, then nodded hard at Liu Xiaojiang, said she would not let Liu Xiaojiang down, and immediately walked to the building where Ji''an was not far away. "Duo er..." Liu Xiaojiang turned to look at Chen duo on the other side again and said: "Although Shen Chong and Lao Xia are not dead yet, the situation is somewhat bad. You... Should know where they are?" "Hmm!" Chen duo nodded and responded with the same force. "Go..." Liu Xiaojiang reached out and patted Chen duo on the shoulder and whispered: "First, I''ll help them stabilize the situation with Gu Shu. I''ll solve the problem here later... I''ll go back to you right away." Let''s go, Chen duo naturally wouldn''t say much, but took Liu Xiaojiang''s words as an order, and immediately turned to the other side without hesitation. It was obvious that the goal was the relatively messy ruins in the distance. After all this, Liu Xiaojiang calmly turned his head and looked at the opposite hotel. Then, in the confused eyes of the LV family, he stared at the confused LV elder, walked slowly to the front of the hotel and stood next to Xia he who had just got up. "Sister in law, thanks to you this time..." "But it''s a little too much. Even if you give up Erzhuang this time and use your ability to escape here by yourself... I won''t blame you." "But... It''s not your fault." "After all, you don''t know what these guys think, and you don''t know whether these guys want to tie Er Zhuang away, or whether they want to erase her like you... As the power available around me." "Hum..." Xia he looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who was very calm. He knew clearly that this person''s heart... Must not be as calm as he showed, so he opened his mouth in his own way and reminded him: "Why did you go early?" "Fortunately, we were only slightly injured and didn''t let these guys succeed in the end. The reason why the old guy LV CI didn''t come... Should be that he didn''t want to really be a leader. He was shrewd and didn''t want to offend you to death at this time." "These people..." "They are all abandoned children like ji''anzhi. They failed... It''s only their own responsibility." "I understand." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Xia he beside her and put his hand on her shoulder, which not only made the other party''s injury recover quickly with the naked eye, but even the energy in the body... But also improved a lot due to the relationship of corpse poison. "But whether I am willing to understand this and accept the other party''s explanation is not what LV CI can decide. Since I dare to do this... The LV family should pay a price." With that, He slowly took back his palm on Xia he''s shoulder, stood in front of the hotel door and said to the LV family: "Let her go..." "You can die without pain, otherwise... You and those who hide in the village with LV CI will regret your actions in endless pain." "Lv family..." "Men, women, young and old, whether or not they are strangers, will die in extreme pain after today." Chapter 560 For Ying Gou, a monster with a reputation, Almost none of the Lu family present were not afraid, so in order to "win", they took advantage of Ying Gou''s absence to try to reduce the strength around him and use Erzhuang to make him compromise. Now I see Ying Gou appear in front of me, Think of what Ying Gou did in the alien circle before, LV Gong and others, the children of the LV family surrounded by Erzhuang, unconsciously stepped back one after another when they heard the speech. Obviously, they all don''t think that the people present today alone can deal with Ying Gou, a monster that makes the leaders in the circle helpless. However, "Lv Gong! Don''t be silly!" Considering the fact that you have to die anyway, As the crowd retreated, LV Gong suddenly looked at Erzhuang, and then clenched his teeth as if he had made a decision. While all the attention was on Ying Gou outside the hotel door, he ignored the reminder of his grandfather LV Xiao, came to Erzhuang''s back again, and grabbed Erzhuang''s head with his big blue hand composed of energy, which showed the soul enlightenment skill. "Ying Gou, if you don''t want her to become an idiot, then..." I haven''t finished yet, LV Gong suddenly felt that his sight was in a trance, and then inexplicably turned into the perspective of the air. He even saw the picture of a headless body still standing behind Erzhuang. At this moment, He seemed to understand something, so before falling unconscious, he looked at the door of the hotel reluctantly, but finally saw only a human demon with strange black energy Plop. LV Gong''s head fell aside in full view of the public. No one knew what had just happened, including Erzhuang saved by Liu Xiaojiang. They just saw that LV Gong was going to use Erzhuang to threaten Ying Gou. The next second... LV Gong''s head suddenly took off! Blood, It also inevitably splashed on the faces of several LV family disciples around LV Gong. "Now that I have said what I said just now, I have clearly given you only two choices, so other ideas... Naturally can only be in vain." Liu Xiaojiang knows very well that the LV family who died just now is actually the only real brother left by Lv Liang among his peers. However, after noticing the other party''s thoughts, he mercilessly chose to do it. He did not choose to show mercy to LV Gong''s men because of Lv Liang. In other words In fact, he did not regard all the members as his own people like Xia he and Shen Chong. The reason why he gave Lu Liang and others a certain degree of grace is that these people are more or less valuable. and, Even with both hands, This degree of utilization value in Liu Xiaojiang''s heart is far from enough to compare with Erzhuang and other people If Lu Liang feels dissatisfied with this and even has a different heart for Liu Xiaojiang, he doesn''t mind at all... Completely erase all the Lu family from the world. Xia he is not like Er Zhuang. He has only "contacted" Liu Xiaojiang, who lives in the sun for a long time. Instead, he has more contact with the all-round leader with the word "yinggou", so he knows more about yinggou than Er Zhuang. When she saw Liu Xiaojiang, she almost didn''t hesitate. She directly killed Lv Liang''s brother. Naturally, she understood that the other party didn''t treat Lv Liang as her own person, so..... She suddenly began to feel inexplicably lucky. Fortunately Like Erzhuang, he and Shen Chong had been recognized by the other party as their own people through many contacts before Liu Xiaojiang began to bear the name of "yinggou" If not She even doubts whether she can finally reintegrate into society as an ordinary alien after everything is over, as Liu Xiaojiang said before After all, if it weren''t for himself, I''m afraid that in the hearts of people like Liu Xiaojiang, even if they encounter danger in the future chaos, even if everyone is helping the all-round leader... In the end, they may not really wait for him to help. "Brother Xiaojiang..." Er Zhuang finally confirmed Liu Xiaojiang''s arrival and knew that he and others had been out of danger. The original ideas that didn''t want to be a burden to Liu Xiaojiang were gradually transformed into relaxation and surprise for the rest of his life after almost losing Xia he. "I''m sorry..." Liu Xiaojiang obviously apologized to Erzhuang. He didn''t expect Ji Anzhi to appear, and he didn''t think that an ordinary person could really cause trouble to himself and others. If he hadn''t detected the situation here through autopsy, he might have let the other party succeed. "I really wronged you this time, but... It''s all right now." With that, He looked at the LV family still in fear in the hotel and said, "come here. If they dare to do superfluous things... They won''t die so happy." Wen Yan, Er Zhuang naturally believed in Liu Xiaojiang''s ability. He immediately ignored the LV family who had caused him a lot of trouble and walked towards Liu Xiaojiang and Xia he outside the hotel. But, "Win the hook!!!" LV Xiao died the last one in his line. Seeing the cooked duck, he immediately flew away. Instead, he and others became fish on the sticky board. He couldn''t help looking at Liu Xiaojiang with resentment. "What''s my grudge against you?" "You intruded into my LV village at night, which not only hurt countless young people of my LV family, but also abolished LV Zhong as the candidate for the next patriarch!" "Now..." "You''re obviously targeting us again. My LV family... Where did you offend you?!" "Finished?" seeing that Erzhuang had returned to him, Liu Xiaojiang looked up at the old man with signs of collapse inside the hotel and said: "For the sake of other future generations, I don''t mind answering your question, but I''m going to die soon... I don''t need to say more to a dead man." "If you have to find a reason..." Speaking of which, He looked aside at the headless body lying on the marble floor. "Because you LV family are trying to get something that doesn''t belong to you... OK?" "After all, it is precisely because of its existence that I used to find your Lu family. Without it... I would not be enmity with your Lu family today." Say, The strange black energy that only existed near Liu Xiaojiang immediately began to spread towards the LV family in the hotel, and quickly surrounded everyone present under the extremely frightened gaze of the LV family "The LV family, obviously one of the four, wanted to participate in the Jiashen rebellion. In order to get the so-called double hands, they persecuted many innocent people... You are too much more than me." Chapter 561 On the other end, In front of the high-rise building hundreds of meters away from the hotel, Ji''an had aimed at Xia he and fired the shot. After seeing the bullet that should have hit the target, he suddenly changed the trajectory for unknown reasons, he knew that his plan had failed this time. After all, even without the arrival of the monster yinggou, his injuries can no longer stay here, because if he continues... No matter whether the action is successful or not, he may be arrested directly by the follow-up or the people of the company. He knows very well what he has done today, whether it is the LV family who cooperate with him, the gang of all sex demons targeted by today''s action, or the people who insist on morality and justice such as the company and the ten guys, it is impossible to allow such a unscrupulous guy to continue to live. Therefore, whether he is left to be "rescued" by the LV family, or found a hiding place by the gang of all sex demons, or caught back by the company and the gang of ten men... It is impossible for him to come to any good end. Besides Although Ji Anzhi is very confident in himself and won''t be forced to say anything by anyone, he can''t imagine any strange means at all. If the LV family, in order to win the leniency of the company, uses the so-called soul enlightenment to attack themselves... I''m afraid even Lao Zhou may have to be dragged into the water by himself. So, Whether it''s for his own life or for his revenge plan... He can''t allow himself to die easily. After one shot, Whether the operation is successful or not, Ji Anzhi had already planned to leave here immediately. He just didn''t expect that... The monster yinggou could really come back in time. The all sex witch named Xia he could really be so lucky! If it weren''t for the monster who happened to come back So even if he will eventually flee here in a panic, that shot... Will certainly be able to kill Xia he, the witch, and promote the other LV family to successfully control the second miss of the Gao family. Now It is also impossible for him not only to flee in confusion, but also to feel very sorry for the failure of this operation This is completely a stupid situation in which you have paid the price but have not received the same benefit as the price! Just because Just because yinggou''s monster is too powerful! All the plans were completely out of control because of his appearance! "Damn monster..." Ji Anzhi dragged his injured body and walked down the high level hard and quickly. When he thought of excitement, he couldn''t help reaching out and covering his chest. He always felt that everything in his body would be blown up. "Next time..." "Unfortunately, you don''t have another time..." a voice suddenly came out of the high-rise door, interrupting all thoughts in Ji''an''s heart. Windsor calmly walked out from behind the door and looked at the initiator who had been badly hurt by Shen Chong and others inside the door, saying: "Are you coming with me now, or... Do you want my help?" "Superhuman?" Ji Anzhi has never seen Windsor''s face. He doesn''t know what the other party''s origin is, but it''s not difficult to guess that the other party is yinggou''s person when he hears the other party''s words. It''s just... He wonders why a foreign superhuman will help yinggou. "It seems that you are not only active in China, but in the past... You should and may have come into contact with strange people outside." Windsor heard the word "superhuman" again, and could not help but look at the ordinary people in front of her. After all, not only did she not know Ji Anzhi''s face, but she didn''t even know Ji Anzhi''s name at present. She just received an order to arrest the originator of the trouble, so that even the fact that the other party was just an ordinary person... Was enough to affect her past three outlooks. An ordinary person can actually use the people of the LV family to force the other people of the whole sex into such a shape. If they hadn''t rushed back from the outside in time, maybe an ordinary person would have done it! Ordinary people, facing powerful strangers, can make strangers eat and shrivel constantly, and almost die in the hands of ordinary people. This kind of thing... She can''t believe it if she didn''t see it with her own eyes. "Nathan islanders?" Ji Anzhi noticed Windsor''s reaction to herself and couldn''t help but "clattered" in her heart. "Ho?" Windsor said curiously, "I know about Nathan, but... How do you know I''m a Nathan Islander?" "Cough..." as his mood kept falling to the bottom, Ji Anzhi inevitably affected the injury in his body, but he still pretended to be calm and said: "I''ve been out for so long. Apart from the relatively closed Nathan Island, there can''t be a superhuman. I haven''t heard a rumor..." "Superman killer..." "The name given by those unknown people is more famous in some specific circles abroad... Than Nathan." Wen Yan, "Superman killer... Isn''t it a stranger?" Windsor could not help but frown slowly. It was obviously not like Ji Anzhi had guessed that she had never heard of the word "Superman killer", but then she looked at Ji Anzhi with disapproval and said: "But so what?" "Since it''s aimed at us, even the so-called Superman killer... So what?" Say, She slowly put down her hands in her arms and looked at Ji''an''s eyes more or less seriously. "I''ll ask you one last time..." "Are you willing to leave with me, or do you want me to take you with you?" "I''m not going anywhere..." Ji Anzhi reached out and wiped the blood on his mouth, smiled and said: "this lady..." "Although I don''t know your name, I only know that you were an Islander of Nathan, if you want to do it... Someone will die here." "Would you rather die here than go back with me?" Windsor didn''t insist too much. "Forget it..." "Anyway, the master didn''t say you have to live. As long as you can take you back, whether you live or not... It shouldn''t be so important." Well, "Do you Nathan islanders know..." Bang!!! Windsor immediately raised the energy in her body, and a faint white light invisible to ordinary people gradually appeared outside her body. When Ji''an was unprepared and wanted to continue to say something, she suddenly raised her arm and punched each other on the chest. After a loud noise touching steel, Ji''an instantly flew backwards and hit the wall of the corridor. His great power even made him hit the wall with several cracks. When he sat down on the ground... He spit out a large mouthful of blood mixed with blood foam. However, When Ji''an looked up at Windsor again, he found that the other party had come in front of him, and stepped on the part of his chest that had been hit hard. Dong!!! Ji Anzhi was attacked by the other party completely unreasonable, and was severely trampled on his chest by the follow-up. The blood in his mouth directly dyed the clothes on his chest Chapter 562 "What Windsor found that she couldn''t step on this weak ordinary man with one foot. Inevitably, she looked down at ji''anzhi in confusion on the ground. "I''m not dead..." "Is this because of the steel plates tied under the clothes..." Say, She said with puzzled eyes: "Why do you have to tie something that affects your movements?" "To save your life?" "However, even if this thing can help you resist most of the impact, the remaining strength... I''m afraid it''s enough to make your ordinary life better than death?" "Besides..." "What if you can block most of the impact? If you really want to kill you... Even with the protection of these steel plates, it will only make you suffer more torture?" "Hmm..." Ji Anzhi was almost killed by Windsor, but even if he didn''t die under Windsor''s two heavy blows just now, the injury in his body had undoubtedly reached a certain critical value, so that even his consciousness... Began to become weak. He bit the tip of his tongue, endured the injury enough to cause fainting, sat up very hard, leaned against the wall of the corridor, and looked up at the completely unreasonable terrorist woman in front of him. "Nathan islanders..." "How dare you violate the rules set by King Nathan and rashly intervene in our own problems..." So far, "Cough..." he coughed with another mouthful of blood, looked at Windsor very weakly and said: "Although Nathan has been completely destroyed by that monster now, as a resident who once lived on the island and worked hard to practice with Nathan Wei as the goal... Don''t you have a sense of honor belonging to Nathan at all?" "He... Cough... But your Nathan''s biggest enemy..." Wen Yan, Windsor''s eyes were suddenly cold. "It seems that you don''t understand anything, but you just hate all strangers..." "Nathan''s sense of honor?" "What can there be in a place like Nathan?" "We are just because we are not accepted by the world and are unwilling to compromise with the world... So we gather on the island and live hard." "What a pity..." "Never compromise... The only thing worthy of praise has been worn away over time in recent years." "Nathan''s sense of honor..." "Do you mean those nathanwei who follow the old rules and only know that they must guard the king?" "Wang..." "After Nathan completely lost his thought, what is this thing worth guarding with Nathan islanders'' own lives?" "Cough..." Ji Anzhi noticed Windsor''s reaction, and his mood could not help sinking to the bottom of the valley again. "Anyway..." "At least you have lived on that island, and you have been educated on the island since childhood. Even if you don''t agree with Nathan... Don''t you even agree with your friends?" "Ying Gou..." "He mercilessly destroyed all the people on the island, including... Those who have been with you since childhood. It''s hard not to achieve that. For the so-called immortal body, you will completely abandon your bottom line as a human being?" "Shut up!" Windsor stepped on ji''anzhi''s chest, making the other party''s expression change again due to severe pain. "You clearly don''t understand anything. Don''t say any superfluous words there. What friends... Have you ever lived on Nathan island?" "You know, from small to large..." "How many friends have I ever seen who died in the hands of other islanders just because of ''human nature''... What qualifications do you have to evaluate the bottom line of human nature of these difficult survivors in such a peaceful environment?" "As a human being..." Ji''an said painfully and firmly. "Never forget your bottom line as a human being..." Click! Windsor directly broke the steel plate tied under Ji''an''s clothes, and continued to crush Ji''an''s fragile chest. "Do you know..." "A guy with noble quality in human nature like you should not deny the whole group of strangers just because of a little hatred?" "Didn''t you just kill your parents and comrades in arms..." "If these people die in the hands of your ordinary people, do you want to completely deny your group?" "People like you..." "Even for revenge, we have to find a magnificent reason. Our hearts are clearly full of self-interest, but our mouths are full of righteous guys... What qualifications do we have to teach us?" "What''s the difference between me and Ying Gou?!" Ji Anzhi was obviously stabbed in the pain by Windsor and immediately gritted his teeth to resist the sharp pain. "From the perspective of ordinary people, I can clean up the hidden dangers of your society for the living environment of my group, and solve the hatred in my heart by the way... Why not?" "Then yinggou..." "He has clearly made it clear that he is our enemy. In the face of such an enemy who is absolutely impossible to reconcile with himself, he will eliminate it completely by any means... What''s wrong?" "Quan Xing is also a member of an alien group..." "Since Quan Xing is willing to stand on the side of Ying Gou''s monster, who can guarantee that in their group, they will not differentiate into new Quan Xing again in the future?" "To survive..." "The best choice is to completely solve the source of the problem... Isn''t it?" "Why should we..." said Windsor with a frown. "We must make way for your survival?" "If it''s because of difference, because of birth... Different people are not qualified to survive. What''s the need for this world to continue to exist?!" Well, She looked at ji''anzhi with disgust and said: "Just because of the existence of a guy like you and the extreme thinking of a guy like you, the problem will continue to worsen to today''s level..." "Sure enough..." "Even at the risk of being blamed by the owner, you must completely disappear!" "Hum..." Ji Anzhi saw Windsor slowly lift her bloodstained right foot again. Seeing that the slender thigh that was easy to step on to death was about to fall, he didn''t say anything that could continue to prolong his life again. "What a pity..." "I still didn''t see the day when the world was clean again..." "But even if I die... You don''t want to feel better!" Let''s go, Windsor noticed that ji''anzhi''s suspected broken left arm took out something very similar to the detonating device, and immediately stepped on each other''s chest for fear of accidents. Bang!!! Without the protection of special steel plate, This foot stepped on the heart of Ji''an''s chest and directly stepped on the collapse of Ji''an''s chest! However, Just when Windsor thought Ji Anzhi was dead and was about to bend down to pick up the detonating device in the other party''s hand, she saw the other party''s fingers twitch suddenly... And instantly touched the button on the device. Chapter 563 On the other side, In front of the main entrance of the hotel, "Yinggou! Stop!" Liu Xiaojiang was about to control the corpse poison to kill the LV family in the hotel, but he heard a hurried voice not far behind him. Earlier, he released the energy from his body for perception, so he was not surprised by the arrival of the group of company employees behind him. When he heard the voice, he did not look back at the speaker not far away. Instead, he still manipulated the black energy indifferently and wiped out all the LV family members surrounded by it. For a while, The unwilling roar and panic scream sounded, and gradually subsided in the terrible black energy under the nervous gaze of the company''s employees. Then, when the frightening black energy slowly dispersed and the LV family reappeared in the sight of everyone, there was no one standing anymore. Only an old man knelt on the ground with a blue face, strangled his neck with one hand in great pain, and stretched his hand across the air to Liu Xiaojiang, who looked calm outside the hotel. "Ying... Ying Gou... Please... Please... Don''t embarrass... Embarrass the LV family... The price... Is... Enough..." Plop. He said his last words intermittently, LV Xiao looked at the company''s employees who had just arrived outside and looked at the two directors, Huang Biren and Bi Youlong, who took the lead. Even though it was obvious that they still had some words to say, they finally... Fell straight to the ground and rushed to the yellow spring with the LV family''s children who had died around them. "This is... LV Xiao!" Bi Youlong stood with the employees of the company and saw with his own eyes that the last person who died in front of him was LV Xiao. It is inevitable that he subconsciously frowned and understood the seriousness of today''s matter. After all, before leading the team here, because Zhao Fangxu called to inform him, he did think about the failure of the LV family and ji''anzhi, but he didn''t expect Liu Xiaojiang to come back in time, let alone that none of these people were alive. Even He also thought about how he could protect the second young lady of the Gao family from the LV family and Ji''an if they succeeded. As a result... The facts proved that he still wanted more. The company sent someone to rush over, not only did not protect anyone, but also because Liu Xiaojiang rushed back from the outside in time, which has become an embarrassing situation that neither advance nor retreat. meanwhile, Huang Biren, who was on the other side, looked around and got a general understanding of some of the current situation. Instead, he took the initiative to stand up and smile at Er Zhuang around Liu Xiaojiang: "Er Zhuang, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You''re all right... It''s great." "Uncle Huang..." Erzhuang looks at Huang Biren with a smile. Even though he knows that he once maintained his life in the treatment cabin, much of the credit belongs to the person in charge of the bunker, it is inevitable that he will be cautious when he sees the company director who is kind to him. After all, she can now be regarded as the enemy of the hand. She not only betrayed the company, but also is more likely to help Liu Xiaojiang deal with the company in the future. Therefore, she will be somewhat embarrassed in her identity. "It''s all right..." Huang Boren didn''t care so much when he saw this. "I know what you''re thinking. It doesn''t matter... No matter what the reason, it''s a knot in my heart to see you successfully cured." "As for the others..." Speaking of which, He slowly turned his eyes to Liu Xiaojiang, whose back was facing himself and others, reached out and pushed his glasses and said: "... it''s just a misunderstanding between us and your brother Xiaojiang." "Misunderstanding?" when Liu Xiaojiang heard this, he turned to the company and looked at Huang Biren and Bi Youlong who had been on several occasions. "I don''t think there is any misunderstanding between myself and the company. All the words... I should have explained it to you before." "And..." "Why did you come here today? What kind of calculation are you making? Do you think... I think you''re here to help?" "Believe it or not..." Huang Biren said. "We really came here today to help. After all, we don''t intend to start a war with you now. Once the LV family and Na Ji''an succeed... Everyone knows that you won''t give up. Maybe you will change your mind and don''t think it''s necessary to give us another chance." "We want to beat an alien at your level..." "If we want to survive the disaster caused by you, we... But we attach great importance to time and opportunity. How can we give up the time to prepare for the unilateral safety of the LV family and go to war directly with you monster?" "Besides..." "As long as you save Erzhuang, even if you can''t threaten you with her, you can at least sell your personal situation and ease the situation a little bit... Isn''t it?" "As for the life and death of the LV family and Na ji''anzhi..." Say, He shrugged at Liu Xiaojiang disapprovingly and said, "after all, it''s private action. Even if you want to retaliate against them... Please don''t let them implicate others." "We just want to get through this disaster in a fair way and prove that we ordinary people... Are indeed qualified to be the masters of this world." Liu Xiaojiang thought for a moment and asked, "is this your idea or Zhao Fangxu''s advice..." "This is my own idea. If it''s Dong Zhao... I''m afraid that when the LV family gets back, it will not only threaten LV Ci to hand over the girl Erzhuang, but also go to their LV family for trouble." Huang Boren said. "I hope so..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t deny it, but he didn''t show any trust. He just looked at an acquaintance standing behind Huang Biren, and directly turned around and took Xia he and Erzhuang to the other side of the street. ¡­¡­ After watching Liu Xiaojiang leave, Bi Youlong looked at Huang Biren with a frown and said, "did you let him leave like this?" "Otherwise?" Huang Biren looked at BI Youlong angrily. "Look around..." Bi Youlong said with a heavy expression. "Even if the LV family died, so many ordinary people died..." "Don''t make a mistake," Huang Biren reminded. "The causes of death of those ordinary people are obviously shot by guns. No matter how big the problem is... Do you still want to blame the LV family and ji''anzhi on such a terrible monster?" "Isn''t this your own death..." "......." Bi Youlong. See each other no more words, Huang Biren suddenly turned to look at the young woman in the company uniform behind him and said: "In May, what do you think of him... Compared with before?" Wen Yan, May looked at the direction Liu Xiaojiang had left before, then pressed his hat brim with his hands and said: "If he treats the enemy, he will be merciless. Those Lu family members can prove this. We... According to what he once meant, he is obviously an irreconcilable enemy." "But it was not subjected to corresponding......" Right now, Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª There was another loud explosion not far away, It sounds even more violent than the previous explosion that lifted the high-rise roof, Then, Huang Biren and others opened their eyes after the explosion. They saw the high-rise building nearby collapse and slowly smashed it towards themselves Chapter 564 Boom!!! The building, which had been damaged by explosives several times, fell down, immediately setting off a strong vibration and huge smoke. Fortunately, Huang Biren and other company employees are not ordinary people, Even before the high-rise building was really smashed down, they had shown their magic powers and escaped from the scope of being smashed. No one was really pressed under this behemoth. At the same time, Liu Xiaojiang found Chen duo with Erzhuang and Xia he''s two daughters, and just ordered them to leave with Shen Chong and Xia Liuqing who were seriously injured, Then he was going to go to Windsor alone and wanted to meet the ordinary man of Ji''an for a while. He witnessed the collapse of the building not far away "That''s..." Xia he looked at the collapse of the building not far away. Recalling Liu Xiaojiang''s previous instructions to Windsor, he couldn''t help worrying: "Windsor... Should be all right?" "Brother Xiaojiang..." Erzhuang looked at the large amount of smoke and dust caused by the collapse of the hotel in the distance, and also began to worry about Windsor who was responsible for handling ji''anzhi. "Such a big noise should not..." "It''s all right." the dark gold in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes gradually faded, then turned around and looked after Chen duo, who was seriously injured and unconscious, and said: "Windsor is only slightly injured. It doesn''t matter at the moment... It''s Shen Chong and Lao Xia. If they continue to delay, even if they can recover later, it will inevitably take more effort." "You... Take them back and meet the others first." "Besides..." "Although it may bring some trouble to old ma, the village where he is now... Is indeed the most suitable place to hide." "Er Zhuang..." "Well, we''re going to take that village as our stronghold for the time being... Right?" Er Zhuang understood the other party''s meaning before Liu Xiaojiang finished his words, and immediately nodded and responded. "Well..." "Let''s take Shen Chong and Xia Lao back to Windsor... But please give it to brother Jiang. Don''t let anyone continue to hurt us." "Windsor..." "Although she is a foreigner, she has done so much for us after all. She should... Be our own." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Er Zhuang somewhat unexpectedly, and then looked at Xia he standing beside Er Zhuang smiling. He always felt that the two women seemed to have suddenly grown up a lot today. Whether Xia he tried his best to let Erzhuang escape, or Erzhuang''s extremely responsible attitude now... Obviously, it was not something they would consider in the past. however, "Ah... With me, she won''t have an accident." he didn''t say anything more, but promised Er Zhuang that nothing would happen to Windsor. See this, Based on his trust in Liu Xiaojiang, er Zhuang naturally won''t have any doubt. He immediately looked back at Chen duo behind him and said: "Duo''er, is the situation between Mr. Shen and old Xia... Very serious?" "Lingtai is not damaged..." Chen duo shook her head expressionless. "However, after a huge impact, they should not wake up for a while. They can''t die... But Gu poison only temporarily alleviated their pain." "Why don''t you put them away?" Erzhuang looked at Shen Chong, who was unconscious on the ground, and Xia Liuqing, who was also unconscious... But was obviously more seriously injured, said: "Don''t you also have the phagocyte made by Ma Xianhong?" "Ah? Oh..." Chen duo was a little stunned at this. Then she quickly felt the phagocyte from her body and manipulated the magic weapon to include the unconscious two people on the ground. On the other side, Seeing that Chen duo has swallowed Shen Chong and Xia Liuqing, Liu Xiaojiang once again urged several people to leave here immediately, then turned to face the nearby ruins, and murmured thoughtfully as he walked towards the ruins where the smoke gradually dispersed: "I''m still alive..." "Is this guy really just an ordinary person..." "Or..." "In fact, he doesn''t even know about it..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the ruins, WOW¡ª¡ª With the sound of stones and soil being removed, Windsor crawled out of the mound covered with dust. After the temporary tinnitus caused by the explosion was relieved, she began to look around for the figure of Ji''an''s guy. Although it has been clear that ji''anzhi''s chest has collapsed, the other party as an ordinary person must not be alive, but because the other party died and suddenly pressed the detonating device, she began to doubt whether the other party was really dead. In addition Although the explosion just now is very close to their position, However, the magnitude of explosives is obviously not enough. The main purpose is to blow up the building, not set at the foot of Windsor. Therefore, although it was affected by the explosion and the collapse of the building, in fact... Whether she or Ji Anzhi, she mainly suffered from the burial of gravel and dust. "Bah... Bah..." Windsor stood in the ruins, cleaning the soil in her mouth, looking at the surrounding situation with a dark face, breathing out and trying to find the location of Ji''an. However, I don''t know if it''s because ji''anzhi is dead. The alien''s means of putting energy outside for perception doesn''t feel the slightest breath belonging to the living, so that he can''t confirm the location of ji''anzhi in a short time. But just then, "Windsor, Windsor, what do you want me to say about you..." Liu Xiaojiang was walking slowly towards the center of the ruins from the outside, and his eyes looked at Windsor so embarrassed. "A badly wounded and dying guy almost buried you alive... It seems that you underestimated the enemy after all." "Lord... Headmaster..." Windsor looked back at Liu Xiaojiang who had come behind her. She knew that she had failed to complete the orders given by the other party, so she would inevitably feel a little embarrassed in her heart. She didn''t dare to look into Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes when she heard the speech. After all, if she tried her best to solve Ji Anzhi''s trouble as soon as she came up, she also felt that things would not come to this embarrassing situation "He''s dead, but he''s not dead..." Liu Xiaojiang smiled and patted Windsor on the shoulder, then crossed her and walked somewhere in the ruins, saying: "I don''t know why, but this guy..." Say, He bent down and reached into the gravel and soil, and directly brought out Ji''an''s collapsed chest and covered with blood. "An ordinary man unexpectedly got my corpse poison from nowhere and made some corpse Qi integrate into his body..." Plop. Liu Xiaojiang casually threw ji''anzhi''s "body" on the ground and played with the smell in his eyes: "How interesting would it be for an ordinary person who is extremely hostile to strangers to know that he can live today because of what he hates most all the time...?" Chapter 565 "Well..." Ji Anzhi was stimulated by something and slowly opened his eyes, but because of the severe pain, he subconsciously stretched out his hand to cover the collapsed chest, and then... He was deeply surprised and immediately sat up from the ground. After all, he can feel the sharp pain in his chest, which shows that he is not dreaming at the moment, and the collapse degree of his chest... Tells him all the time that he can never be alive. "Does it hurt?" Liu Xiaojiang stood on the mound of ruins, looked down at Ji Anzhi with a puzzled expression, and said: "After all, it''s just a ''residual'' level of corpse Qi. Even if you can have a different constitution from ordinary people, you can''t have a nearly perfect immortal body like them......" Wen Yan, Ji''an looked up at the man standing above the mound not far away and the terrible woman who had clearly killed herself behind the other party. "You... Are Ying Gou. What''s going on? Why am I still alive? Is it..." "I just stimulated the corpse Qi in your body. I didn''t do anything else..." Liu Xiaojiang looked down at Ji Anzhi calmly. "Of course, you are still alive because... The corpse Qi in your body has already changed your constitution." "Strictly speaking..." "Your physique is even stronger than those ordinary people. You just don''t understand... And you haven''t practiced energy." Say, He even slowly raised his mouth and said, "if you want to classify you, I think different people... Are your real identity." "You fart!" Ji Anzhi got up from the ground with his chest covered, looked up at the man with mocking eyes above the mound. "It must be you... It must be you monster to me..." "You''ve been to a very shady place..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and interrupted Ji''an''s, saying: "The corpse Qi in your body does come from me, but it doesn''t come from my original intention, so it can gradually integrate into people like you..." "That year..." "I''m not really alive yet, just a wisp of consciousness that may dissipate over time, so... In order that I won''t dissipate too quickly, I''ve had the experience of looking for the extremely Yin place for a long time. I think you met me at that time by mistake." "These corpse Qi that may have been integrated into your body is also the proof of your contact with me at that time. Of course... It may be that I unilaterally want to use you to let it invade your body secretly." "Just..." "I may want to control you through corpse Qi in order to let you, an ordinary person, do things for me, or I may want to kill you... But I didn''t expect that I was so weak that I didn''t even have the ability to use it to do anything." Speaking of which, He looked at ji''anzhi curiously and said, "have you never doubted?" "Although only a little corpse Qi is integrated into the body, the effect it brings... At least it can make you physically far more than the ordinary people around you." "You should have been on the battlefield..." "Is it difficult that you haven''t been hurt all the time? After the injury... Don''t you find yourself recovering much faster than others?" "......." Ji Anzhi. "It seems that you have believed it." Liu Xiaojiang saw Ji Anzhi with an unbelievable face, and suddenly realized that this guy had never paid attention to this, and after this... He probably believed in his own particularity. "Ironic..." "A guy who hates superhumans, aliens and even wants to completely eliminate this group has come to this day... All depends on his ability to be equivalent to aliens." "Ji Anzhi, how do you feel?" Say, He looked at Ji Anzhi sarcastically, raised his mouth slowly again and said: "If it was the death of your parents and comrades in arms that caused you to completely hate superhuman and alien groups, now... Do you want to kill yourself for revenge?" "Oh, by the way..." "The weakness you found in Ding Jian before can naturally become the fatal weakness of your guy..." "But..." "You are indeed weaker than Ding Jianan. Even if you don''t have to destroy your Lingtai, if you don''t treat your injury in time, it will immediately turn you into a irrational zombie and let you treat your injury by eating people to supplement blood and gas." "And..." "After all, your ability as an alien is still too weak, so once you get out of control... Ordinary people can get rid of you with guns." "But before that, guess... How many ordinary people will you eat in an alien capacity to heal your own injuries?" Click! Ji Anzhi immediately wiped the pistol from his waist and looked at Liu Xiaojiang with eyes shaking after loading, saying: "Asshole..." "What do you want to do, why don''t you just kill me?!" "It''s easy to kill you..." Liu Xiaojiang, like a God, looked down at ji''anzhi, who was obviously overwhelmed below, and said: "If I want to punish you for what you have done, I won''t come... You will die at the hands of Windsor." "The situation is better..." "You can barely survive by a corpse gas at most, but you will soon become an irrational zombie and be solved by ordinary people in the end..." "I''ll..." So far, He slowly put away the false smile on his face, looked down at ji''anzhi with a cold and ruthless face, and said: "I just want to see..." "Are you what you say, not a walking corpse driven by hatred, but to solve all the strange people in the world for the sake of ordinary people..." "Now..." "If you don''t get rid of yourself immediately, you will soon become a monster harmful to ordinary people. In a sense, you can be regarded as an alien harmful to ordinary people..." "If this kind of alien is according to what you said before, isn''t that the main reason why you hate aliens?" "If your Ji''an continues to exist, it will also be harmful to ordinary people. What will you do in the face of such yourself...?" "Yinggou! Damn you!!!" Ji''an was furious and raised his gun to Liu Xiaojiang. See this, Liu Xiaojiang smiled, It''s such a mockery, Smile... Is so cold and heartless! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After a long time, Huang Biren and others, who left people to deal with the situation on the other side of the hotel, finally approached the center of the ruins gradually with some company employees after confirming that there was no other movement here. However, They found that in the ruins, there was only a bloody man standing silently, and there was no figure belonging to Liu Xiaojiang nearby. And, according to intelligence, Even though the men in the ruins were covered with blood and could not see their appearance clearly, they still recognized each other''s identity soon....... Ji Anzhi! See this, Huang Biren and Bi Youlong have just breathed a sigh of relief. They feel that the company is not completely unproductive this time. But then They saw Ji Anzhi, who had been standing silently in the ruins, with blood red eyes and roaring. In an inhuman attitude, they quickly rushed towards the position where they and others were Chapter 566 Late at night, Lujia village, ancestral hall, LV Zhong looked a little confused and came to the house. He looked up at the old man sitting in front of the memorial tablet. He couldn''t help hesitating and said: "Dad, Dick, they..." Wen Yan, LV CI slowly opened his eyes. Seeing the expression on LV Zhong''s face, he naturally understood that LV Xiao and others must be more or less dangerous. "Is anyone still alive..." "......." Lv Zhong answered LV Ci''s question in silence. "These demons are powerful..." Lv Ci''s left eye flashed a killing intention, but soon recovered his calm and said: "The company must have known what happened and what the leaders told you. Is it that I, the LV family, should be responsible for it now?" "Zhao Fangxu said..." Lv Zhong looked at LV Ci, shook his head and said: "I hope I can see you at the company headquarters tomorrow. I also said I wanted to discuss the specific details with you in the future..." "Besides..." So far, He began to hesitate again, obviously not knowing whether he should go on. "Say..." as soon as Lu Ci raised his eyes, he knew what his son was thinking, so he directly reminded him: "Lv Zhong, you should always remember that no matter what the problem is, as long as it is related to the LV family, even if it sounds harsh... You should pay attention to it." "They said..." seeing this, LV Zhong naturally didn''t dare to hesitate any more. He immediately recounted the news from the company. "Our behavior has completely offended Ying Gou. The death of LV Xiao and others... Is a warning given by Ying Gou to everyone. If you are still afraid that the LV family will become a thorn in the eye in the future, tomorrow... It is more necessary to go to the company to discuss with you." "After all..." "We are also a force that can not be ignored in the circle. As for why we have today''s action... The company also said that it is completely understandable." "Hum..." hearing these words that did not seem like threats, but were better than threats, LV CI could not help but subconsciously clench the armrest of the chair and said: "If I don''t cooperate any more, will I let the LV family live and die on its own? My LV family is clearly not only for selfish purposes, but also for the purpose of... Deliberately pretending not to see. It''s really a good calculation." LV Zhong did not dare to speak at all. He even shrunk his head for fear that LV CI would anger himself. On the other side, Seeing LV Zhong''s reaction at this time, LV CI inevitably hates his elderly son, but because he has no other better choice, he can only force down all his dissatisfaction in the end. "Ji''an''s arrogant boy... Died?" "Zhao Fangxu didn''t say anything about it..." Lv Zhong replied. "However, considering the current attitude of the company, the second should be to successfully put the responsibility on Ji Anzhi. As for whether the boy is dead or not... It''s not sure." "He''s not dead?" Lu Ci was inevitably surprised, but he quickly denied it after thinking about it. "No... the boy should be dead, otherwise the guy full of revenge doesn''t have to insist that everything is his own plan after the action fails." "As for the company''s attitude towards my LV family now..." "It may be that LV Xiao ''proved'' the innocence of the LV family before his death, or it may be Zhao Fangxu. They don''t want to lose the power of the LV family for the time being, but no matter what kind of... As long as ji''anzhi is still alive, the LV family is likely to become the only sinner in this action." "But..." At this point, But he slowly frowned again, thought carefully and said: "Even if ji''anzhi is dead, LV Xiao also proved the innocence of the LV family before his death, resulting in a situation of no proof of death... Taking Zhao Fangxu as a person, he should not have such an attitude, let alone pay attention to some of the power possessed by the restless elements because of the so-called overall situation." "After all..." "Once the LV family is identified as an unstable factor, the more they hold part of the power in their hands, the more they will become a thorn in their eyes... Just like the company can never turn around to trust and use those all-round demons in order to achieve a certain goal." "In front of disaster..." "What they need is only stable and controllable strength, and no disturbing factors are allowed. What''s more... The remaining strength of the LV family is only enough to maintain the foundation of inheritance, which is far from enough to compare with the other ten people." "Unless..." "Is there any reason for Zhao Fangxu to think that it is necessary for the LV family to continue to exist, and... It is enough for him to ignore what the LV family has done today and be willing to take great risks to bet that we will cooperate in the future." "What did the second son do?" Lv Zhong couldn''t help wondering. "Not necessarily..." Lv ciruo thought. "I think the problem should be Ji Anzhi, or the gang of all sex demons led by Ying Gou, LV Xiao... After all, they have done enough in a short time. It''s hard to imagine that LV Xiao and LV Gong can improve things to this point before their actions fail." LV Zhong hears LV CI mention LV Xiao and others again. Even if he doesn''t pay so much attention to family affection, his eyes will inevitably be a little dim, "Dad, second brother and Xiaogong..." "Let someone collect the corpses for them tomorrow..." Lv CI shook his head calmly. "However, after taking them all back, don''t bury them in the ancestral grave on the back mountain. After all, they are all sinners who collude with outsiders and try to do something for the LV family, but they didn''t do it in the end and almost killed the LV family... They don''t have the qualification to be buried in the ancestral grave." Wen Yan, LV Zhong could not help looking up at LV Ci, but found that the old man was still looking like usual, "is this... Is this too..." "It''s enough for you to know why they died..." Lu Ci shook his head again and interrupted. "If what they have done today is successful, it will naturally be excellent... We are reasonable in what we say. After all, they have made great contributions." "But it''s a pity that today''s event still failed. Since it failed... We should try our best to keep other people unaffected. I believe LV Xiao can understand our current decision if they know under the spring." "And..." "Right things, not people..." "Today, if you do things in your vein and fail... It is doomed that, like LV Xiao and them, they will no longer have the qualification to be buried in their ancestral graves." With that, He looked up at Lu Zhong, who was embarrassed. On the contrary, his eyes relaxed a little because of the appearance of his son. "If you think this is too much, then when you become the patriarch in the future and everything settles down, if you have the opportunity... Come to rehabilitate LV Xiao in person." "Right now..." "If we want the LV family to continue to inherit the family after today''s failure... We have no choice at all." "Yes..." Lv Zhong''s face changed a little bit, but when he turned to the empty sleeves on his right, he would inevitably be confused about the future of the LV family. Chapter 567 The next day, Although some companies are trying their best to block the news, even if there are no casualties in the eyes of ordinary people, the huge noise caused by Ji''an still attracted the attention of many news media. What''s more The high-end apartment building that turned into ruins overnight is also difficult not to associate everything with the explosion last night however, Fortunately, when the LV family joined hands with ji''anzhi to deal with the whole situation, they evacuated the people around the building and the hotel as soon as possible, so that the company found a chance to say that everything was a live fire exercise of the army. Even if This kind of thing sounds really ridiculous, but because some high-level military leaders stood up to speak, coupled with numerous regular media explanations and reports, and particularly generous compensation for the residents of the collapsed buildings... Public opinion soon subsided. So that there was an inexplicable argument that the reason for the real exercise last night was to better deal with the reoccurrence of a teahouse explosion in Beijing As for those hotel customers involved This time, not only the families of the victims, but also the survivors who witnessed the death... Were all legally sealed by all parties. If you want money, give it If you want to be in the future, give preferential treatment Coupled with the so-called legitimate reasons for maintaining social stability, naturally, it is impossible for someone to stand up and say more, let alone be indifferent to countless benefits... Just for one life and the future of everyone else. What''s more If they stand up and speak at this time and oppose the joint efforts of all parties with one person, will many people believe this more inexplicable statement? I saw two female Superman escape the sniper Or My family died in the battle between the military and superhuman criminals I''m afraid all the other ordinary people around me have regarded them as crazy before they really ferment. In addition, they are also willing to believe the reasonable explanations given by the company and other parties, and are more willing to make their own choices according to the wishes of the company and other parties. But it''s not because they know all the consequences that they have no choice but to shut up, but... They are ordinary people who need a stable life. It''s impossible to adhere to the so-called justice and morality in some people''s hearts after receiving a lot of compensation that is far more than fair. Kill for your life! as unalterable principles! The criminals have been disposed of by the company and other parties, and they have received a lot of unexpected compensation. They continue so that the incident is fully exposed... They no longer pursue the so-called fairness and justice. Want to get attention by exposing it? In order to continue to gain benefits for yourself with a lot of attention? Not to mention whether it will succeed Not to mention whether the law allows this method of making money Although the families of these victims and the survivors have suffered sad accidents, they are at least normal and rational people. Normal people Who will touch the bottom line of the law? I will resolutely not do anything that is not allowed by law and morality, and I will do anything that is not explicitly denied by the law... There is no doubt that it is the difference between normal people and scum. Fortunately In this world, most people are normal anyway ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The company headquarters, LV CI came to the company alone as required, and saw Zhao Fangxu, Lu Jin and Muyou waiting for him in a small conference room. "Dong Zhao, you suddenly asked me to come here today to ask me what the LV family did?" Lv CI sat in his position and looked at the three people present. He didn''t mean to mention what the LV family did yesterday. "....." Lu Jin saw Lu Ci''s shameless attitude, and no doubt held back her words. She could only look at Zhao Fangxu who was browsing the report in her hand. Muyou naturally knows what the LV family did yesterday and even played an important role in helping evacuate the people. However, seeing that LV CI doesn''t intend to admit what the LV family has done, he can''t help but wonder whether his behavior of helping the LV family is right or wrong. "Have you seen the news?" Zhao Fangxu put down his report and pushed the reflective glasses on LV Ci''s face, saying: "The morning news in various places almost reported the collapse of the building, and tried to describe it as a recognized practical exercise... What do you think of the LV family?" "Nothing..." Lv CI looked at Zhao Fangxu calmly and said: "It''s just that I''m not good at discipline, which leads to the emergence of self righteous people in the family..." "If the company really wants to investigate this matter, I, LV ci... Would be willing to accept any punishment for the crime of ''poor discipline''." Pop! "There''s no way to discipline... What a way to discipline!" when Zhao Fangxu heard this, he immediately couldn''t hold his breath, slapped him on the table and said: "Lu Xiao is the second son of your LV, who doesn''t know your Lu family... Everything is your LV, a person has the final say, if you do not have your affirmation, he Lu Xiao and Lu family in the capital city chaos!" "Lv Liang once joined the whole nature behind my back and even attacked his own people..." Lv CI calmly faced Zhao Fangxu and said: "If, as you said, all the Lu family dare not disobey me... How should we explain Lu Liang''s affair?" "Dong Zhao, I''m old..." "If you call me here today just for the sake of yesterday''s events, you can order the employees of the company to investigate Lujia village... Why lie to an old man?" "Lv Xiao, they are all dead, and none of them has been left alive... Ying''s hand." Zhao Fangxu looked at LV CI with a frown and reminded: "It''s not that I don''t understand your LV family''s situation, nor can I understand your LV Ci''s ideas, but if I don''t want to be targeted by Ying hook first... The LV family can also carry out in-depth cooperation with the company, and even move everyone under the company''s nose." "Ming soul skill..." "Your LV family''s Kung Fu, as long as you can master it well, is enough for the company to pay attention to your ability, but it happened that... You and Ji''an chose the stupidest way at present, and almost let the monster yinggou get out of control!" "Out of control?" Lu Ci glanced at Zhao Fangxu and said: "A monster that has never been controlled by the company... How can we talk about getting out of control." "Lv Ci, is it too much?" Lu Jin couldn''t help reminding her. "You clearly know Ying Gou''s strength, and that''s why... You made such a bad plan to threaten him with hostages. Now you say you don''t know one or two of them at all. Does the LV family really want to be killed like the Wang family?" "Or..." "Do you think that with the joint efforts of the LV family and Na Ji''an, you can successfully affect the direction of all things in the end and make a monster compromise in the way of hostage threat?" "If it''s really only so simple, why don''t we try our best to control other people in the whole world, but try to think about how to deal with this disaster when everyone works together?" Say, He looked at Zhao Fangxu, who was silent, and his eyes twinkled: "Because..." "This disaster is actually not devastating. The current winning hook... Also because of the hostages in your eyes, there is still a trace of humanity." Chapter 568 Wen Yan, LV CI raised his eyes to Zhao Fangxu and Lu Jin, and then looked at the silent shepherd, saying: "Dong Zhao, to be honest..." "I really can''t understand what you think. I don''t know what human nature there is in yinggou, because both the original Wang family and his recent actions are enough to prove that the word ''yinggou''... Will become a nightmare in the hearts of all of us in the future." "In the face of such a difficult enemy..." Speaking of which, He looked directly into Zhao Fangxu''s eyes and said, "shouldn''t we use all means to strive for our own future?" "Yinggou may not completely destroy all of us in the future, as you expected, but even so... I believe no one can guarantee that he will not be the poor man who died of the natural disaster." "Moreover, facts have proved that if you give up resistance and wait for the mercy of the enemy, even if you survive by chance... Life will be better than death." "The company''s attitude..." Zhao Fangxu reached out and pushed his glasses and said, "I''ve never been committed to making you give up resistance, even more than any of you want to defeat yinggou, but in fact... This idea may be somewhat unrealistic." "After all, judging from the power shown by the monster yinggou, when all the strangers in daomen have an unclear attitude, we want to defeat yinggou... Unless we use weapons of mass destruction at any cost and exchange huge losses for a little possibility of defeating each other." "Yes..." "Even if we use those weapons of mass destruction and are prepared to pay a huge price, we only have a little possibility of defeating yinggou, but relatively... We will eventually bear more serious losses than losing to yinggou." "And even if it''s ten thousand steps back..." "We finally defeated yinggou with those weapons, but the long-term pain caused by these things to ourselves... May not disappear for thousands of years. At that time, if we want to seek development in stability like today, we have to ask some outsiders whether they agree." "One can''t do well..." "This pain, which may last for thousands of years, will really become the key handle to curb our own development under the use of some interested people outside......" Say, He took off his glasses, wiped the handkerchief on the table, then put it back in front of his eyes, looked at LV Ci and said slowly: "Although we are all human beings living on this planet, we are not all our own people with one heart. Shouldn''t we say that there is only the concept of interests and no friends?" "But anyway..." "Past history also proves that we are not even so-called friends, let alone our own people. If society were not developing and civilization was progressing... Human beings would have died in their own hands." "And..." "Even if society is developing and civilization is progressing all the time, some essential things will not change at all, such as... The natural survival law condemned by human morality." "It''s ridiculous..." "We all say that we are civilized and have a human nature far more noble than the beast, but in fact... Weakness is the original sin, and backwardness should be beaten. This situation, which is completely in line with the law of the jungle in nature, will still appear on us civilized creatures." "Just..." "With the progress of society and civilization, the weak may not be fatal, but they will still suffer unequal treatment and even become the ''slave'' of others to a certain extent..." "We seek to develop and expand ourselves, just to live upright, not kneel down in front of others without dignity..." "Once we use those weapons of mass destruction on our own territory and pay a huge price, we will eliminate the winning hook that does not want to destroy everything, so that we are caught by the enemy for a long time to curb development... In the end, the gain is not worth the loss." "Then Ying Gou..." Lv CI could not understand Zhao Fangxu''s idea, but he couldn''t help narrowing his left eye and said: "In front of all of us, he personally said he would completely destroy everything we have......" "How can the company be sure that the damage this guy will cause in the future will be less than the loss we will destroy him at any cost?" "Because we are still alive..." Zhao Fangxu replied. "Because Ying Gou, even if he is an alien, is also a monster in this land. I bet he... If he really hates all humans, then our own people in a sense should never be his priority to completely eliminate." "And..." "So far..." "Except for those who overlap with Ying Gou in purpose, or those who attack Ying Gou and others for some reason, this alien and monster in everyone''s eyes... Has hardly hurt anyone who has nothing to do with it." "Even if he was one of the eight wonders, Lu Lao, who stood up against him at that time, didn''t suffer some fatal response... Didn''t he?" "Such a naive decision..." Lv CI looked at Lu Jin, but obviously didn''t agree with Zhao Fangxu. "Is it the idea of the person in charge of your company or the result of the discussion of the leaders above..." "This is not anyone''s decision, nor anyone''s idea." Zhao Fangxu shook his head. "I just made a judgment based on the current situation that I think I can minimize the loss and is most likely to solve all problems..." "As for whether it is too naive and stupid..." So far, He looked up at LV Ci, shook his head again and said: "I want to gamble, but I can''t gamble..." "As the actual person in charge of the company, I will naturally adhere to the company''s business philosophy and will not joke about everyone''s lives......" "The problems brought about by yinggou must be solved, but it must not be similar to the end of the death together. We must ensure that the development road under our feet will not be affected. Therefore, as long as we can solve the problems in this situation, who dies and who lives... I don''t care." "Resist..." Lv CI could not help frowning slowly, "but you must not damage your own foundation. I can only say... You really think so naive." "This idea almost doomed us to fall into passivity. In the future, everything will be led by the nose by Ying Gou... In the end, there will be nothing left to be eaten by each other." "Unless..." "That yinggou really doesn''t want to destroy everything. To put it bluntly... Although you say you can''t gamble, you''re still taking everyone''s idea of gambling yinggou. Gambling that this monster is not our enemy on a certain level." "No..." Zhao Fangxu denied. "I don''t want to gamble, but in the current situation, this is the most cost-effective way to deal with it... It looks like gambling." "After all, in addition, we only have a way similar to dying together, so that we can barely win a little possibility of victory under the hands of the monster yinggou. As a result... We have to bear more serious losses later." "Since there is a situation of ''death'' on both sides..." "We naturally have to choose a more comfortable way to die..." "......." Lv CI. Chapter 569 "Er..." Muyou noticed that Zhao Fangxu seemed to be lying down and dying. He couldn''t help scratching his chin and smiled: "Dong Zhao, what if you don''t want to die, or... If you don''t want to be poor people who die in disaster, we aliens who will rush in front in the future... What should we do?" With that, He suddenly looked up at LV Ci and added: "I believe that people like LV should feel that it doesn''t matter if they die, but the inheritance of the LV family can''t just disappear, so what should we do if we want to keep our ability from declining...?" "....." Lv CI looked at Muyou and said nothing, but his eyes inevitably became dangerous. Wen Yan, Zhao Fangxu looked at the shepherd''s guide and Lu Ci, who was staring at the shepherd''s Guide. He said: "The company can''t promise you this..." "If Lu Jia is so willing to cooperate with the company, maybe he can make Ying Gou feel difficult through a large number of employees." "But the LV family... Considering the situation yesterday, we have to see if Ying Gou will feel that LV Xiao''s behavior has nothing to do with the rest of the LV family." "Once Ying Gou feels that the LV family can''t get rid of what happened yesterday, even if he sends more people in the past... I''m afraid he will lose his strength here before the war. If all the staff go out to protect the LV family, he will start a war with the whole family in advance without preparation." With that, He even shook his head apologetically at LV Ci and said: "Mr. LV, since you really don''t know the actions of LV Xiao and others, you don''t need to be responsible for yesterday''s affairs. As for the problem that LV family may be involved by LV Xiao, the company can''t draw more people, so..... Please ask for more luck." "Gee, you too..." Muyou was stunned by pretending to be disappointed, but he had to admit: "The company has been sending people to protect those schools that are willing to cooperate with the action recently. There is really no way to draw more people out in a short time. We can''t send employees left in other schools to protect the LV family because of their own problems..." "In case something happens when someone just leaves..." "It''s unfair for those who are willing to cooperate with the company..." Say, He looked at LV CI with a pity and said: "Master Lu, don''t blame me for speaking too straight..." "Yesterday, after all, it was your LV family''s business. The LV family didn''t need the company''s help all the time. This accident... But the company had to give up protecting other weak schools and send a large number of employees to help deal with their own problems. The company couldn''t help even if it wanted to help." As soon as the voice fell, As if he suddenly remembered something, he couldn''t help patting his bare forehead with his hand and said: "Eh? Didn''t you always call me to help evacuate the people yesterday? When you asked me to send someone to evacuate the people in that area... You don''t know what will happen next?" "You are worthy of being Master Lu. You are really clever..." "Hum," Lu Ci said coldly. "Xiaomuyou, you don''t have to run on me there. I''m not afraid to tell you... The reason why I asked you to help evacuate the people yesterday is just to use Ji Anzhi, an insignificant guy, to weaken the available power around yinggou." "Who expected..." "Lv Xiao and those who don''t have a brain are really bewitched by Ji''an..." Speaking of which, He looked up again and looked straight into Zhao Fangxu''s eyes and said: "Dong Zhao, to be honest..." "Na Ji''an went to the village to find me not long ago. He did say that he wanted the LV family to help target those all sex demons, but after thinking about it, I finally refused him and only promised to help him evacuate the people in that area in advance." "After all, the company will never allow the LV family to act privately, but Ji Anzhi is also a capable guy. If we can make this kind of guy who is dispensable to us effectively pose a threat to Ying Gou, it will be beneficial to us whether he is dead or alive." "So..." "I''ll call Muyou to help ji''anzhi evacuate the people in that area in advance. As for LV Xiao''s eagerness for quick success and instant benefit... It can only be said that I LV CI didn''t expect." "I see..." Zhao Fangxu nodded suddenly. "It seems that we misunderstood the LV family. I apologize to the LV family here on behalf of the company." "No harm." Lv CI nodded and responded. "Well..." Zhao Fangxu smiled and paused for a moment, saying: "We are too abrupt this time. Now that we have cleared our suspicion, it has been proved that the behavior of LV Xiao and others has nothing to do with the LV family... You can go back now." "... Mr. Zhao." Lv CI sat in his seat. Seeing this, he couldn''t help but be stunned, and then he couldn''t help gritting his teeth. "Although I don''t agree with the company''s attitude towards yinggou, after all, it is related to the life and death of all strangers in the circle. The LV family... Naturally can''t stay out of the matter." "Starting today..." "Like other schools in the circle, the LV family will try their best to cooperate with all the decisions and actions of the company..." "Ah..." Zhao Fangxu didn''t even look at LV CI. He just picked up the report on the table again and replied without raising his head: "It seems that Mr. LV finally wants to open up. In that case... When the company can draw out redundant staff, I will ask them to go to Lvjia village immediately and be responsible for cooperating with the LV family in the company''s future actions." "You can go back today. I also have other things here. I want to discuss with old Lu and them......" "....." Lv CI silently looked at Zhao Fangxu, then at Lu Jin, who laughed at him. If he didn''t speak, he tried his best to cooperate with the company''s shepherd, saying: "Mr. Zhao, I, the LV family... Are willing to hand over the secret of soul art, so that the company can keep the inheritance of the LV family." As soon as it comes out, There was silence in the room, Even Lu Jin couldn''t help looking at LV CI again, as if she didn''t expect that the old guy would really lower his posture. The next moment, Zhao Fangxu put down the report document with a smile and pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, saying: "Since Mr. Lu said so, if you don''t try your best to help, it will be completely cold. You people who are willing to trust the company..." "Well..." "Mr. LV, I will try my best to transfer some employees from some small schools recently. By the way, I will also take a walk in the circle through various channels, and try my best to prove that the actions of LV Xiao and others have nothing to do with your LV family..." "As for the others..." "Today, we can sit down and slowly discuss the specific details and discuss together how to ensure that the LV family can still adhere to the inheritance over the years after the event See this, Even though Lu Ci was quite unhappy, he knew that everything was Zhao Fangxu''s trap, and he could only try his best to squeeze out a smile on his old face. "It''s up to the company to make a decision. My LV family... Is willing to cooperate with the company." "That''s too much." Zhao Fangxu shook his head with a smile. "The company is not an authoritarian organization, and things still need to be discussed. After all, the LV family is also an absolutely strong force for everyone''s future..... Naturally, everyone will not stand idly by." Chapter 570 The capital, Suburban villages, Xia Liuqing lay on the earth Kang in the farmyard and got up slowly. However, he found that in addition to the people gathered in the hotel, Ma Xianhong, the head of biyou village, whose whereabouts were unknown, was also there. He couldn''t help looking at Liu Xiaojiang in deep doubt and said: "Headmaster, are you..." "Lao Xia is not young, so I''d better have a rest before I recover..." Liu Xiaojiang did not explain why Ma Xianhong was here, but after personally curing Xia Liuqing''s injury, he withdrew from the house with the people still watching around him. Then, Everyone came to the living room of the foreign house, "This is what you want." Ma Xianhong then threw the modified phagocyte to Liu Xiaojiang and said, "although it''s not difficult to do, it also gave me a lot of inspiration. I believe that if I have another chance to make phagocyte, it should also have the function of storing objects and corpses." "In addition..." Say, He looked at all the members of the house who were on guard against themselves and said, "if there''s nothing else, i... it seems that I''d better go back first." "There''s no need..." Liu Xiaojiang sat on the chair and looked at the body in the pouch. Then he kicked it into his pocket and looked up at the rest of the people in the house, saying: "Although old Ma did let duo''er catch mother-in-law Jinfeng when he was in biyou village, after all, it was not his intention, but was used by the woman Qu Tong. Now... He is also my own person." "The magic machine is refined..." "These craftsmen who are far better than yuan Tao''s masters and disciples have joined us. Don''t you... Don''t you think it''s actually a good thing?" Wen Yan, Shen Chong looked at Xia he, er Zhuang, Windsor and Chen duo, who had a plain expression. He also looked at Lv Liang and Tu Jun''s room, who were also on guard against Ma Xianhong. Finally, he reached out and pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, saying: "Leader, village head Ma, are you going to join the whole sex, or..." "No, he didn''t join the whole sex, just my own person." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and denied. "So..." "Although the people present can ask him for help, it''s best not to let other members know about the relationship between old ma and us. I don''t want others to disturb his life, let alone see some unknown guys playing tricks." "I see..." Shen Chong glanced at Ma Xianhong, who had no objection to this, and then smiled and nodded to Ma Xianhong to show his goodwill. "In that case..." "Village head Ma, please take care of me in the future..." "It''s easy to say..." Ma Xianhong saw that Shen Chong expressed goodwill and respect for himself. Although his face was still relatively indifferent, his eyes were relieved because of the other party''s attitude. "You are all the power in the hands of immortal Xiao Liu. Naturally, as a friend, I am willing to provide you with some help. If you need to refine some practical magic tools, you can come to me in the future..." Hearing this, Not only Shen Chong, but also Lv Liang and Tu Junfang''s eyes lit up. Most of the guard and guard against strangers suddenly disappeared. After all, even if they haven''t seen Ma Xianhong, they have heard of the events that happened in biyou village before. Therefore, they all know that the successor of the divine machine is actually a very evil tool refiner, and even can resist the temporary workers in various regions with the power of magic tools. Such a powerful tool refiner is willing to help, and seems to help himself refine magic tools for free... Fools don''t accept it! "I didn''t expect that the relationship between leader Ma and our leader was so good..." Tu Junfang smiled and said hello. "This is really enough to make people feel at ease." "Don''t worry about the leader..." Ma Xianhong obviously resisted the word "leader", so he refused: "As for the village head..." "Although biyou village is gone, I think I''m the village head of biyou village from the bottom of my heart. You can call me village head ma... Or you can choose to call me by name." At this time, "... you can all call him village head ma." Liu Xiaojiang immediately said, "if Ma Xianhong''s name is heard by someone with a heart... It''s not good." "After all, if it''s just village head Ma, even if someone wants to hear it, the other party will want to confirm it first, but if it''s Ma Xianhong... It''s just to tell them that the magic machine is here." With that, He looked at Lv Liang, who was obviously not in high spirits in the room, and then said: "OK, let''s talk about business first..." Wen Yan, All the people present found a place to sit down and looked up at Liu Xiaojiang, the leader. "Headmaster..... Is this to revenge the LV family?" Xia he glanced at Lv Liang in the room and asked in surprise. "Didn''t you say before that as long as LV Xiao and his family gave up resistance, they wouldn''t involve the rest of the LV family because of yesterday''s incident?" "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded without refuting this, but suddenly turned his head to Lv Liang and slowly explained: "That''s what I said yesterday, and I won''t find other LV family because of yesterday, but... It doesn''t mean that I won''t do anything to LV family." "After all, apart from what happened yesterday, there is a deep hatred between the LV family and Liu Xiaojiang in Longhu Mountain... But you say... Lv Liang?" Hearing this, Everyone at the scene looked at Lv Liang in great doubt. No one knew what kind of deep hatred existed between the two, except Liu Xiaojiang''s intrusion into LV family village before, which made the LV family hate him for great losses. Feel the sight around you, Lv Liang was silent for a moment, then stretched out his hand and scratched the back of his head, laughing: "Brother Liu, my memory about that part was deleted when I was caught back by the LV family. Although I have recovered a lot recently after Zhang Chulan''s reminder, I really don''t understand what you''re talking about." "Really..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Lv Liang and did not expose each other''s lies, but continued to speak to himself: "Then let me tell you myself..." Speaking of which, He looked at the crowd and said: "Now that Lu Liang has awakened his double hands, you should know that the soul enlightenment skill of the Lu family is a part of the double hands, or... It is one of the eight wonders." "Ming soul skill..." "It''s just because of the talent of the Lu family, the awakened person can''t give full play to all the abilities of both hands before he knows the practice of ''life'' through Ruyi strength." Chapter 571 "Ruyi Jin..." "This thing has nothing to do with both hands. It is indeed something inherited by his LV family over the years, and the facts have proved that it is much better than some other Kung Fu in the world." "That''s why..." "Once the people of the Lu family who have awakened the Soul Art of Ming Dynasty have the talent to cultivate the Ruyi strength of the Lu family and understand the road of cultivating ''life'', they will soon... Know the ability of both hands in cultivating ''life''." "So..." "Now, it''s not so much that Lv Liang has awakened his double hands as that he has completely mastered the Soul Art... So he knows that the soul art is the truth of double hands." As soon as it comes out, Everyone at the scene turned to look at Lv Liang again. Unexpectedly, he was one of the successors of baqiji from the beginning. "......" Lv Liang looked at the crowd staring at him and could only admit with a smile. "The leader''s words... Are true. The soul enlightenment skill is really the double hands themselves. This is also an important problem that I finally understand after I really mastered the double hands." "No..." seeing this, Shen Chong could not help but frown slowly, and then he couldn''t help asking Liu Xiaojiang. "Aren''t these full hands the unique skills that those people understood in those years? Soul enlightenment is a kind of innate awakening ability certified by the company. How can this kind of skill be passed on through blood?" Wen Yan, Luliang suddenly became silent with flashing eyes, so that his expression began to become extremely complex. "This is the key to the problem." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Lv Liang calmly and confirmed that the other party already had the answer in his heart. "It''s normal that others don''t know this, but you... Especially after knowing Xia he''s experience, you should understand that the body... Or ''life'' is not the situation that common sense can''t be changed in the hands of people who are proficient in ''double cultivation of life''." "''sex ''and'' life ''can completely correspond to soul and body. Since both hands can target the strongest soul in the eyes of practitioners, why can''t they do things on the body level...?" Hear this, None of the people present was a fool, and most of them immediately guessed Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning, but they didn''t say their guess at the moment, because this... Is really against human relations. "The blood of the LV family..." Liu Xiaojiang continued without scruples. "To be exact, it started from the next generation of LV CI. In terms of blood... It can also be said that at a certain genetic level, it has already been fundamentally changed by the ability of both hands." "Double hands are really a skill..." "But after all, it is a thing that is good at ''double cultivation of life''. After the cultivation has achieved results... It will be similar to people''s own ability. Using it is as simple as eating and drinking water. It is actually a complete instinctive reaction." "After all, if those ordinary cultivation methods want to give full play to their due effects and abilities, even if they reach a high level of cultivation, they can be brought into play quickly, and use energy in the body to run around the sky as required... Even auxiliary means such as pithy formulas are always a process that must be followed." "Two hands... Don''t be so cumbersome." "Because compared with those ordinary skills, as long as it can be practiced to the level of skilled use, it will become an idea on a certain level..." "It is both a skill and not a skill. It can be compared to a congenital power, but it is not the case in reality..." "But in fact, what you say it is, it is really what it is. It can''t be wrong anyway......" "You can think of him as a kind of skill or a kind of innate ability, but at least in the eyes of the LV family, no matter how strange the two full hands are, they are also the soul enlightenment inherited by them... It is a kind of ability that can be inherited by maintaining blood." "After all..." So far, He looked up at Lv Liang with flashing eyes and said: "This is what they finally got after the LV family caught duanmuying and persecuted him. Even if it seems to any normal person that... It is an evil act that human relations and morality can''t tolerate." "This is also one of the main reasons why Qu Tong hates the LV family so much and even attacks LV Huan..." "Sister has something to do with that Duan muying?" Ma Xianhong said very unexpectedly. "She saw duanmuying, who was thought dead by the LV family, but actually escaped from the dying......" Liu Xiaojiang said calmly. "Moreover, they knew each other abroad before, and even were orphans adopted by Duan muying. After returning home, they spent a long time looking for Duan muying until they saw Duan muying who was persecuted and dying by the LV family..." "In addition..." "Although both hands can change their blood, they didn''t have enough medical knowledge at that time. Even if they can do it, they can''t do it at all. I think Duan muying''s experience of studying abroad in those years... Is probably a basis for doing it." "Just..." "Another basis for the LV family to inherit both hands through blood is the key origin of the evil behavior I just said..." "About this matter..... I can only say that duanmuying was not only forced to do the same thing to his own blood, but was forced to do the same thing to his own blood, because only in this way..... Could he reduce the risk of abnormal children due to blood problems before the LV family got both hands." "No matter how much, even I.... Am extremely disdainful. I don''t want to describe this animal like behavior." "......." everyone in the house. "But..." Shen Chong wondered. "Even if it''s against human relations and morality, what does it have to do with the leader? You''re not willing to mind your own business......" "Because before that..." Liu Xiaojiang said with cold eyes. "After catching Duan muying, the LV family learned from Duan muying that Zhang Huaiyi had met with my master, and in order to get the source of energy... They not only cut off the old man''s limbs, but also forced Duan muying to peep into the old man''s memory with both hands." "Just..." "After learning what Zhang Huaiyi said, the LV family knew that some things were not what they could bear, so they finally gave up the idea of continuing to explore the inside of Baqi technology......." "My master didn''t know the ability of both hands. He didn''t even understand that he had been sticking to the secret of being cut off... Until he saw the soul skill of Lv Liang... Unexpectedly, the LV family knew it through duanmuying''s ability as early as the beginning." "The pain I''ve been suffering all along is meaningless. I can''t imagine what the old man thought at that time, but it must be... That''s why I wanted to die. I want to kill myself by Gong Qing''s hand." Let''s go, He looked around at the crowd and said word by word: "Between me and the LV family, it''s really the school''s death feud... Never die." Chapter 572 "Lv family..." Shen Chong looked at Liu Xiaojiang carefully and said: "I know the origin of the eight wonders from beginning to end..." "I just know they may be related to something..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "However, because of this, they will retreat." "I can let the LV family retreat in spite of difficulties." Shen Chong looked at the people around him who were also shocked by these things, then reached out and pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, saying: "Headmaster, what is eight wonders..." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang found that almost all the people present except Chen duo were very interested in this issue, so he categorically refused: "No matter how baqiji came from or what the LV family knew, you''d better let it rot in your stomach." Say, He looked at Luliang, who was still full of complexities, and said: "I just want to tell you what the LV family did in those years, and why they... Had to die in my hands." "I said I wouldn''t go to the LV family because of what happened yesterday, but I didn''t say I would let them go. After all... They even cut off Tian Lao''s limbs in order to know Zhang Huaiyi''s whereabouts." "This revenge must be avenged, and the LV family must pay a price..." "Lv Liang..." "Whether it''s LV Xiao or LV Gong..." "And LV Ci, who disguised himself as a mad dog over the years and tried to cover up everything..." "No matter what they have done, they are all your family after all. If you can''t see the LV family destroyed in my hands in the future, you... Can leave us at any time." "But your hands must stay..." "I will completely peel it off from you in a way that doesn''t hurt the foundation." "After all, my idea is to completely cut off the eight wonders in this generation, but both hands are integrated into your blood and have the nature that can awaken future generations." "Now you should be able to understand what I think..." As soon as it comes out, Everyone present fell into silence one after another. No one thought that the problem of both hands would be so troublesome. Lv Liang, as the successor of this kind of thing, is really unlucky "... will I die?" said LV liangku with a smile. "No." Liu Xiaojiang immediately shook his head and denied it. "I said it won''t hurt your foundation. Naturally, it won''t have any negative impact on you. Your family''s wishful spirit... Can still be used in the future." "Just..." "Whether it''s all hands or the so-called soul enlightenment... You will lose all abilities related to ''sin''." "However, even if you only have Ruyi strength and the immortal body I give you, it will be enough for you to protect yourself in the world in the future. Besides, you will use the three evil sect skill, which is much better than those Lu family members." Hearing this, Under the crowd, Lv Liang bowed his head and thought for a moment. Then he thought about something. He looked up at Liu Xiaojiang with a dull expression and said: "Brother Liu, I don''t hate you at all, or I can''t hate you at all..." "Even if you kill my own grandfather and my own brother who is extremely hostile to me, you have to kill everyone else in the LV family, even my parents who have no sense of existence......" "I know that in terms of human nature and morality, it can even be said to be wolf hearted and dog lung, but... I just can''t hate you as an ''enemy''." "I also have a heart and am a normal person, but..." Speaking of which, He looked at the crowd who were always paying attention to himself, for fear that he would be unable to think of what to do, and said: "From small to large..." "I seldom see the so-called parents, and I have never been loved by my parents. What I have... Is just a genius of the family and the guidance of my grandfather with expectations. Among them... It''s even difficult to make people feel that there are any family factors." "After all, at that time, the three people in our line, even the worst LV Gong, awakened minghunshu. In terms of talent... It was a so-called rare family luck, and was trained as the best people." "So..." "Not only the three of us, but also the parents of Grandpa and the three of us have been valued within the family." "Even my own grandfather was regarded as the best candidate for the next patriarch by Prince LV ci..." "But..." "Everything comes and goes quickly." "Xiao Huan, who has the best talent among the three of us, is regarded as a rare genius in the family. In case of an accident, the most suspect... It''s just that my talent is second only to her brother." "So..." "Everything has changed..." "No matter how I explain, no matter if I have any reason to kill Xiaohuan, everyone insists that Xiaohuan was killed by me." "My close grandfather lost his attention in front of the prince, and even the people in our line lost their family status just after they got it." "I Luliang became a sinner who killed my sister and hurt all my relatives..." "But no matter how those people torture me, what they haven''t done is that they haven''t done it, but even if they exhausted their means on me, they still don''t believe that I didn''t kill Xiaohuan at all, just because I''m a genius second only to Xiaohuan in the use of soul enlightenment. No one can be around except Xiaohuan..." "No matter how I explain, I say I can''t be like a machine. I''m willing to deal with anything with soul enlightenment. What I wait for... Is just a new round of torture." "But if it''s just like this, in the end, even LV Gong, my grandfather LV Xiao, and even my biological parents who occasionally come to see me, have only a disgust for me as a sinner." "At that moment... I understand." "Maybe I''m not their own grandson, son or brother... I''m just an enemy who made them lose everything." "The so-called attention and care used to be just flattering me, a tool that can make them benefit from the family..." "So, after feeling desperate, I found a chance to escape from that hell and came out to join the all sex demons who didn''t care about my past." "Forget what happened to you and live a good life like a person rather than a tool..." "As if..." "Even Xiao Huan''s death is no longer important, which makes me even give up investigating the real cause of her death." "After all, in the face of my ''family'' who don''t believe me anyway... What can we do even if we find out the cause of her death?" Let''s go, Luliang smiled with self mockery in his eyes, shook his head and said: "I''m just a tool they use to gain status and achieve their dreams. Since they have lost everything, even if they prove their innocence... Will they treat me as a relative?" "Family affection? Hehe... There is no such thing as family affection in the LV family. Some of them are just countless disgusts and hostility to me." Chapter 573 "Headmaster, why do you think I should treat my enemies as relatives and even give up my own life for this?" Luliang couldn''t help asking, "compared with you who don''t care about the past and are willing to accept me, are those LV family members really my family?" "Well said!" Ma Xianhong seemed more excited than Lv Liang himself, and then he couldn''t help but sigh: "What really determines the distance of the relationship is never blood..." "......." Shen Chong was not surprised by Lv Liang''s words. Instead, he looked thoughtfully at Ma Xianhong and Liu Xiaojiang, who killed Qu Tong himself. He always felt that the relationship between the two people was not as simple as it seemed. After all, when he learned about Liu Xiao * * *, he did not investigate Yaoxing society through the company''s channels. The company''s channels, together with the information investigated by other members of the whole sex, and the reactions of Zhang Chulan and others, made him roughly understand that Qu Tong''s woman was not simple. Just because he didn''t understand the internal power of Yaoxing society and whether Liu Xiaojiang was really dead, he didn''t hurry to save Chen duo, but stayed inside the company to take care of the injuries suffered by Erzhuang and Xia he. In addition, Ma Xianhong, who once caused a lot of trouble in biyou village, once knew something about Zhao Fangxu. He just didn''t know that the company could easily find out the whereabouts of each other. Why did he ignore all suspicious actions of Yaoxing society every time. Until later Su Cheng jumped out to prove his doubts, and just when he was going to do something about Su Cheng, Liu Xiaojiang... Returned in time. Moreover, he easily achieved his hesitation, not only saved Chen duo, but also killed Qu Tong, and solved a series of problems caused by Su Cheng. But in his current view, there is obviously a missing link. Why did Ma Xianhong follow Qu Tong? If it is controlled by both hands, why is this guy still reluctant to part with after the control is released? If there are feelings with Qu Tong, why are you willing to follow others? For Ma Xianhong, considering what he has experienced before, it''s not a better choice to leave silently... Isn''t it? Why bother to stay with the leader who is both an enemy and a benefactor while still having feelings for using his Qu Tong? Is it difficult that this man has not really separated from both hands so far "In that case..." Liu Xiaojiang interrupted Shen Chong''s thoughts. There was no doubt that he was fully aware of the other party''s thoughts. Then he looked at Lv Liang and said: "Just stay here. If you don''t want to witness the collapse of the LV family, you just care about the road under your feet..." "But..." Lv Liang nodded first, then shook his head with a bitter smile and said: "Brother Liu will definitely attack me in the end. After all, you just said that double hands are essentially different from other eight wonders..." "If you want to completely cut off the inheritance of baqiji in this generation, I''m the only one who can use it except brother Liu..." "Either there must be no next generation, or... It will be stripped from me by brother Liu. I guess it should be right?" "Hum..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t deny it, but slowly raised his mouth towards Lv Liang and said: "If Lu Huan''s death is no longer important, and no one takes you as a tool to continue your blood, are these full hands still important to you...?" Wen Yan, After staring at Liu Xiaojiang for a long time, Lv Liang finally breathed a sigh of relief. After looking at TU Junfang around him, he said: "As long as brother Liu doesn''t think I''ll stop you..." "As for the LV family..." "I no longer think of myself as the LV family. This was doomed when I fled the village for the first time." "Besides..." "I didn''t regard them as relatives, but now I have confirmed what the LV family has done. As a person... It''s hard for me to sympathize with them." "Causal cycle..." "As brother Tu said to me before, since I have been lucky enough to jump out of the cause and effect of the LV family, why should I make a fool and throw myself in again?" "The only Revenge of exterminating the family... Very good." Liu Xiaojiang felt that Lv Liang was not lying and nodded with satisfaction. However, his satisfied nodding attitude, in the eyes of others around him, no matter how you look at it... Is somewhat cruel. Then, "OK, that''s all I have to say today." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the others in the room. "Although I told you about the LV family, I don''t need you to do anything. The school''s revenge... Should also be handled by me alone." "The environment here is good, and the villagers don''t know our identity..." "You will take advantage of this time to have a good rest, because soon... We will really start to take action." "The extermination of the LV family... Is bound to become an important signal in the eyes of those people, a signal that all sex demons declare war with everyone in the world!" ¡­¡­ A moment later, Shen Chong stayed alone according to Liu Xiaojiang''s instructions. Although Er Zhuang''s sad eyes before leaving did make him feel very uncomfortable. "Headmaster..." "I know what you want to say..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Shen Chong calmly and said: "Ma Xianhong is not completely out of control, but according to the previous standards, this control... Is not exerted by both hands." "Qu Tong''s woman is very cunning. She not only erased part of his memory with both hands, but also constantly hinted at him psychologically for a long time." "So..." "Now, even if it is clear that Qu Tong only used him to create a perfect self-cultivation furnace with divine skills, he still regards each other as his family." "It''s really stupid..." "I can also rely on the ability of both hands to forcibly erase the hint left by Qu Tong''s woman in his heart, but that... Is not a good thing." Say, He looked at the closed wooden door of the room, as if he had seen Ma Xianhong through everything, and said: "The long-term deletion of the soul has already damaged Lao Ma''s spirit. Even on a certain level... It is no different from children who are not mentally mature." "A little careless..." "He will easily fall into the brink of collapse. At this time, any physical means may temporarily alleviate the situation within a certain period of time." "But in the future..." "Lao Ma, even if he is abandoned, is an adult with extremely fragile spirit, and finally goes to a dead end... It is not impossible." "So..." "At least until he has repaired the defect of his soul, we... Must always pay attention to his state. You careful guy is undoubtedly the most suitable person for this matter." "......." Shen Chong. "Why? I don''t want to?" Liu Xiaojiang said with a smile, "it''s a hundred treasures bag." "No..." Shen Chong shook his head and smiled bitterly. "I just think sometimes, being too careful is not a good thing. It will always bring me some unnecessary trouble..." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Chapter 574 A secret base in the bunker, Isolate the research room, "Roar..." Ji Anzhi was tied to the seat in the isolation room. Not only his hands and feet were firmly tied to the seat, but also his head and neck were bound by ropes made of special materials. His eyes were red with blood and he kept struggling. His low roar even penetrated the one-way glass of the isolation room, which made the two people who were observing him clearly. "Is this guy dead... Or not dead?" may looked at Ji Anzhi, who was very inhuman in the isolation room, and couldn''t help but turn around and look at Huang Biren around him. "Theoretically..." Huang Biren observed Ji Anzhi in the isolation room, then couldn''t help touching his chin with his hand and said: "This guy no longer has any human physiological characteristics. If he was a normal person... I''m afraid he would have begun to rot now." "Result..." "No matter how suitable it is for the environment of corpse decay, let alone the gradual decomposition by microorganisms, even the dead body is still ''alive''...... this is a strange situation we have never met." "After all, if you want to say that he is not human, he still has a certain degree of consciousness. If you want to say that he is human... He only has the idea of satisfying his own appetite." "It''s really similar to the situation in those movies..." "Zombies... No, zombies?" may looked at Ji Anzhi, who was still struggling and roaring in the isolation room, and couldn''t help but get used to zombies and other things. "Then it seems that..." "The chaos he caused abroad, what those people would rather block some blocks of Chicago than let others notice... Should be the reason for ''people''s Madness''?" "The possibility of this is really great..." Huang Biren nodded. "If only you had waited longer, you could at least know what means that guy used to make people like this." Wen Yan, May was silent for a moment, then suddenly asked: "Mr. Huang, you are the general director of the bunker. Now that you know that Ji Anzhi is no longer a human being, it is impossible to even ask for any useful information. Now... What else do you keep this guy for?" "Of course it''s for research..." Huang Biren reached for his glasses and glanced at may beside him and said: "If it''s not for research, why recycle this guy to the bunker?" "You''ve lost your mind... Don''t you think we can''t see it when recycling?" "Besides..." "Although this kind of situation will always appear in the film, it is the first time we have met in reality. No one knows the difference between his current situation and that in the film... Don''t you think it''s necessary to study it?" "What''s more..." "The guy yinggou is also by no means human. He even heard that he was the great God of that year..." "Ancestors of zombies..." "I don''t care whether he is so evil or not, but the situation of Ji''an is also caused by him after all. Maybe there is a direct relationship with him." "If we can find out some common weaknesses between the two through research... It must be easier in the future." "But..." may obviously didn''t agree with Huang Biren. "We''re not sure whether this situation will be contagious, but judging from the practice of blocking all news abroad, there may be a ''biochemical crisis'' like a movie." "If you are not careful..." "I see what you mean." Huang Biren shook his head and interrupted may. "If that time comes, I will give priority to eliminating hidden dangers." "However, Ji Anzhi is still just an ordinary person after all. Even if he has become much stronger in physique for some reason, compared with us with complete protection... It is difficult to have a chance to hurt anyone." "The advantages outweigh the disadvantages..." "It won''t take much effort to deal with it afterwards..." "I believe these two points are the main reasons why Zhao Dong and his colleagues agreed to the research. Since they have been trusted... I naturally have to come up with reliable research results to respond to them." "... just know what you''re doing." may obviously has nothing to say about it. At this time, Several well-equipped bunker staff entered the isolation room under the gaze of Huang Biren and may. I saw several staff members have a clear division of labor, some standing in front of Ji''an to attract his attention, some standing aside with tools, and others quietly approaching behind Ji''an, and then... They slapped him and dislocated his jaw, which had just recovered. Then, After confirming that Ji''an''s jaw had dislocated again, several bunker staff finally came forward and quickly extracted what they needed for their next research with skilled tools. See this, "... Ji''an is really miserable." may could not help shaking his head and said: "Not only failed to complete the so-called revenge, but also failed to be accepted by any party because he acted too out of line. Now... He can only stay in this dark place forever and provide ''living'' materials for the research of the bunker all day." "Mingming..." "If the thought is not so extreme, it is also a promising guy..." "Do you sympathize with him?" Huang Biren looked at may unexpectedly, but then shook his head and said negatively: "This kind of guy is not worthy of sympathy at all. Think about the innocent ordinary people who died because of him and the families that are likely to be fragmented because of his extraordinary behavior... Even if he has ten lives, it is not enough to pay for it. "You can only shoot once..." "I think it''s a good atonement for him to give us the last light and heat when he is doomed to die like now." "Your girl''s sympathy should not appear in such people, but in those really poor people..." "Besides..." Speaking of which, He suddenly turned to look at may beside him and said: "In May, you girl has been in the bunker for some time. Even if you''re actually for children who can''t integrate into the normal society, after such a long time... You should understand that although the bunker is a little cruel, it''s not necessary to continue to exist." "You hope that those children can have a better future and are willing to personally supervise and guide the growth of those children... This is entirely possible." "But in my opinion..." "You are not suitable for the work in the bunker. The suggestions you told me before... I admit that we were too busy to be really responsible for those children, so I am willing to take this responsibility later. You''d better leave this place as soon as possible." "The bunker is not suitable for people like you, and sooner or later there will be differences with your ideas in the future..." "I don''t want people who have been trained very hard to go their separate ways from the company just because of their personality..." Chapter 575 "I know..." may first pondered for a moment and then said: "Everything in the world has two sides. There are positive and negative, and there is light and darkness... I understand." "Even if it is a place like the company, it must differentiate the institutions and systems of bunker and temporary workers because of the current practical problems." "If the company and employees are standing in the sun, the bunker and other temporary workers under their feet... Must be standing where the sun can''t shine, in order to make people look more dazzling in the sun." Say, She looked at Ji''an in the isolation room again and said: "The company and regular employees must be bright, and the existence of bunker and temporary work as the opposite must not be the same... But if you want to say that you are really dark, this evaluation is indeed biased." "After all, no matter what, you should always follow the guidance of the light, and all your means are only to deal with those things that can''t see the light, and guide the final result to what people can accept in the sun." "That''s why I said..." Huang Biren shook his head. "You are really a talented girl, but you are not suitable for a place like the dark castle. You can play a greater role with Dong Zhao around them......" "If you still worry about the children and the irresponsibility of the employees in the bunker... You can come back at any time to avoid the tragedy of Wu Xiangyou again." "No..." may said firmly. "I''m going to work in the bunker in the future..." "In any case, strange people like us who used to work as spies are a group of people who are used to walking on the edge of darkness all year round. I don''t think I''m not suitable for the work on the side of the bunker..." "Or..." "Actually, just because I''m used to seeing darkness outside..." "I''m willing to stay in the company''s bunker to work, because compared with the way some foreign people deal with problems, here... Although there are some deficiencies, I''m trying not to touch the darkest side of human nature." "Like..." "The company''s attitude towards alien groups and the way the bunker treats those children..." "If it''s outside... I''m afraid those children who can''t integrate into the society, are destined to be strange and troublesome will not be treated well. At most, children whose parents have money and status may be qualified to spend their manpower and resources to guide and educate." So far, She even shook her head and sighed helplessly: "Some people always say that foreign countries are paradise, and even the air tastes sweet. We don''t know that even if we still have deficiencies, the more normal people who haven''t been ''bought'' after going abroad, the longer they stay outside... The more they feel that their home is the warmest harbor." "If foreign countries are really paradise, even the air is really sweet. I spend far more time outside than I go home... Why don''t I feel this at all?" "Of course, because you are a normal person..." Huang Biren smiled. "We will not just focus on the advantages of foreign countries, nor will we just focus on the disadvantages of domestic countries, but we will make a comparison to a certain extent in our hearts after we have a correct view of the advantages and disadvantages of domestic and foreign countries." "That''s why..." "I will say that you are not suitable for work in a place like the bunker, because you are too normal and rational... You are not the kind of person that is really needed in a place like the bunker and believes that the bunker must be right at any time." "Although you are well aware that the work in the bunker may be cruel, it can not be regarded as wrong in a certain level. You can even convince yourself to firmly complete the work in the bunker, but this kind of thinking will crush you sooner or later." "On the contrary, it''s Zhao Dong''s side..." "Even if the company is just a logistics organization in the eyes of ordinary people, it is standing in the sun with everyone after all." "In the sun... When you start doing things, you must not ignore the consequences. You always have to think and discuss carefully, and choose a mild road that can be most accepted after you really see many possibilities." "But the relatively mild road does not mean that there is no place where there is no light..." "You have been right about the existence of such an organization as the bunker. On the one hand, it is to conduct a lot of research in the direction of different people. On the other hand... We are the same as those temporary workers who are responsible for dealing with a small number of dirty things on this gentle road." "Nadutong company is the most important one. Without it, there would be no organization like a bunker..." "Compared with the dark place like the bunker, talents like you are obviously more suitable for companies in the sun, and it is easier to play the greatest role with Director Zhao around them......." Say, He suddenly remembered something and turned to ji''anzhi in the isolation room, saying: "If Ji Anzhi''s thought is not so extreme, if he is not just an ordinary person, he... Is quite suitable for dealing with the work of the bunker, and he is also the kind of person I most want to absorb." "Because..." "Such people are firm enough. As long as they identify an idea, even if they know everything intellectually... They will never think nonsense and will only focus on the immediate action." "What about you, Mr. Huang?" may hesitated. "You clearly know the relationship between the company and the bunker, and you know that what the bunker does is cruel enough in the eyes of ordinary people. Wouldn''t you be like me..." "I''m a director of the company." Huang Biren interrupted may with a smile and said: "Isn''t it the most basic requirement to know these... Is it difficult that some people, as directors of the company, don''t even know what their company does?" "I know what I''m doing and what I should do. As long as I can achieve the goal at the beginning, all other ideas... For me, it''s just the information I have to know, not the rules and regulations that must be observed within the company." "Strictly speaking..." "I should be one of the people who made this rule..." "All right..." when I saw this in May, I didn''t have any questions, but thought about it and nodded: "I''ll think about it carefully." "HMM..." Huang Biren nodded and smiled. "You are also a rare talent. Su Cheng has not spared no effort to cultivate you, so... I can fully respect your wishes, but if I find that you can''t bear the pressure of the secret castle, I will immediately transfer you away from here even if you don''t want to." "I see..." may said with a slightly lost tone. "Isn''t everyone fit to stand in the shadow..." Chapter 576 A few days later, Villages on the outskirts of the capital, Liu Xiaojiang sat on a chair outside the small foreign building, holding Erguotou, which can be seen everywhere in the village shops, looked at the horizon like a moon bitten by a heavenly dog, like a lifeless young man who only knows how to relieve his worries with wine. Gudong, Gudong He picked up Erguotou and drank it forthrightly. Then he wiped the wine stained on the corner of his mouth with his hand. However, Just then, A small sandbag suddenly flew here from across the street and saw that it was about to overturn the wine bottle Liu Xiaojiang put on the small wooden table. He subconsciously reached out to catch the flying sandbag, but saw a petite figure running across the street. Standing in front of him, he looked a little pinched and afraid. "Uncle, yes... Sorry, we didn''t mean to, but... Can you give it back to me." the little girl looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s young face and finally summoned up the courage to open her mouth first. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the little girl standing in front of her, then handed the sandbag to her and said: "If you want to play... Go to the small square. It''s bad if you''re hit by a passing vehicle on the street. And... You should call me brother." "Thank you... Thank you, brother!" the little girl noticed the smile on Liu Xiaojiang''s face. Although she felt a little strange to his face, the previous appearance of pinching and fear soon disappeared and replaced it with a kind of lost and found... A very simple happiness. With that, The little girl took the sandbag from Liu Xiaojiang and went back to the opposite side of the street with a happy face. Then she didn''t know whether she was conveying Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning with other little partners. In short, she was very obedient and led her companions to leave here. "Ordinary people have always been like this..." Ma Xianhong didn''t know when he came behind Liu Xiaojiang. Watching the little girl leave here with other companions, he couldn''t help but sigh: "Even if you always have to face daily necessities, life and death when you grow up, as long as you have a happy childhood, you always have companions who can communicate with each other... They are not necessarily more vulnerable than strangers." Gudong Liu Xiaojiang was not surprised by Ma Xianhong''s arrival. Wen Yan just looked back at each other, and then took another big sip of Erguotou on the table. "All the same..." "Ordinary people or strangers..." "If human nature is evil, then strange people can only be worse, because with the power that ordinary people don''t have, they... Will also encounter more opportunities to go astray." "If human nature is good, then different people can only be better. Similarly, because they have the power that ordinary people don''t have. If they can overcome all desires and be honest like ordinary people... They will only be more mature in mind than ordinary people." "Although the good and evil of ordinary people are slightly different from others, they are still the same in general... They are just normal people living in this world." "Normal people..." Ma Xianhong went to the other side of the small square table, took the little horse and sat down, saying: "If these ordinary people and those strange people are normal people, then we who oppose them... Will become an abnormal group of people." "So it was..." Liu Xiaojiang put down his Erguotou and looked at the petite figures gradually disappearing, saying: "Omnisexuality is neither these ordinary people nor those strange people who are willing to restrain their desires and live honestly in society. Their brains are abnormal... That''s the truth." "But..." "Being unwilling to restrain their desires does not mean that they can indulge in lust, can not integrate into a stable society, nor can they prove that they do not want to... They just have their own reasons." "Those who are really willing to degenerate..." "Even I won''t lead them back to the right path, because the fact is like the balance between the company and the ten guys. There must be someone who can let them prove their existence." "Good and evil do exist in some ways, but they are very illusory in some things. It seems that only winners can distinguish what is good and what is evil......" "Since it can''t be avoided, it should be planned reasonably. After all, even ''evil''... Has its value." "It can make the ''good'' clearly identify themselves, and remind some people that they must always stick to their reason, otherwise they will gradually move towards the opposite of the world... What a great role." "Do you still believe in good and evil?" Ma Xianhong was obviously surprised. "If you believe in the good and evil theory of those guys and agree with their so-called great righteousness of the world, wouldn''t you admit that people who don''t want to make concessions for survival... Are evil?" "If you stand in the human perspective..." Liu Xiaojiang said calmly. "Then i... and you guys, aren''t you some of the most heinous guys..." "But if I stand on the way of heaven... From the perspective of equality of all living beings, I don''t want to give in for survival. It''s not something that heaven and earth can''t tolerate if I start first in the face of the ''enemy''." "As for good and evil..." Say, He looked up at Ma Xianhong and said: "If we want to maintain stable social development, it is also necessary to set up a standard to distinguish between good and evil......" "So..." "No matter what you do is right or wrong, or what kind of good or evil... As long as it is possible to undermine social stability, even if the person who maintains order and stability does not identify you as evil, it must be impossible to let go of what you do." "In other words..." "No matter whether those people admit it or think you''re a good person, what you did in biyou village is undoubtedly an evil against social stability in this world." "If this society is wrong, wrong... It''s actually the world?" Ma Xianhong frowned. "Why do I have to live according to the standards they set..." "Ha ha..." seeing Ma Xianhong''s appearance, Liu Xiaojiang naturally knew that the other party was still resenting the company''s sending someone to "destroy" biyou village, so he said: "Well..." "Old ma, if you act according to your standards and see one ''Save'' another... Use the self-cultivation stove to make everyone become a different person and completely eliminate the gap between ordinary people and different people." "Can you tell me..." "If there are only different people in the world and everyone has power, can you guarantee that... This power must be average?" "... what does this have to do with the strength?" Ma Xianhong wondered. "In the future, as long as everyone is the same, what other problems... Can''t sit down and talk?" "Because power is the foundation of everything..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. Chapter 577 "Strength determines the difference between the strong and the weak, and rules... Are often made by the strong." "When making rules, the strong who do not want to bully the weak will not let the rules be unfavorable to any weak, or even give preferential treatment to the strong to some extent..." So far, He picked up Erguotou on the table again and said: "However, if you imagine that everyone will become different in the future, the current rules applicable to ordinary people will completely lose their original role in the future, because the times have changed... It will not be suitable for the changing world." "Then..." "The rules are bound to be re formulated, but how can you guarantee that the strong who were qualified to formulate the rules at that time will treat everyone equally like today?" "... will there be any change?" Ma Xianhong said indifferently. "If the rules have always been made by the strong, what''s different today...?" "Because there are different ideas and ideas between different people and ordinary people, even if everyone is the same ordinary human to some extent, there are still different rules to follow due to the gap in ideas and so on." Liu Xiaojiang explained. "This world belongs to those ordinary people. The rules... The law is also set up for ordinary people. It can not be applied between different people, nor between different people and ordinary people." "Ordinary people..." "No matter what deep hatred you have with others, intentional homicide... Is undoubtedly a heinous crime." "Whatever the reason..." "Different people fight each other for hatred... Will they be held accountable like ordinary people?" "Ma Xianhong couldn''t answer this at all. "No..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about Ma Xianhong''s silence, but continued to speak slowly. "For the sake of ordinary people''s society, the existence of different people is unreasonable. Even based on the humanitarian spirit, they will not be judged to have to die because of their birth. The attitude of the company also allows different people to have internal friction. Therefore, they will not deliberately kill people like ordinary people... That is a big crime." "Besides..." "The fighting between different people is not the only situation today. It has lasted for many years..." "This is the biggest difference between different people and ordinary people except power." Say, He picked up Erguotou and drank the wine and said: "Lao Ma, if you let everyone become a stranger, guess..... Will the future develop according to the society of ordinary people, just optimize the rules and other issues, or will it gradually change into a society that adapts to the group of strangers?" "Of course..." "When ordinary people suddenly change into different people, their thoughts may still be no different from ordinary people. Maybe when they think that the rules are no longer applicable to this world, the change will still be close to maintaining the current stability." "But in the future..." "After a few years, when ordinary people no longer feel that they are ordinary people, when they are completely familiar with the rules of strangers... Will they still care about the weak today?" "... I won''t change." Ma Xianhong hesitated after thinking for a long time. "You won''t change..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t deny it. "Your old horse pities the weak from beginning to end, and is not even stingy to share the power of other people with them, but this does not mean that those who are willing to live in the world because they know their own weakness... Will never change like you from beginning to end." "About that..." "Look at your villagers in biyou village. You should know better than me about the changes after exposure to power..." "What those villagers have become stronger is their own strength, but their mood can''t match their strength at all..." "The reason why strangers don''t get lost in power is that their experience of gaining power is not a relatively simple way. They also know the matter of heart cultivation......." "But even so..." "Such a strange person is also easy to get out of control and run wild in the face of eight wonders. He is eager to get this power at any cost." "Old ma, since even strangers are like this, how can ordinary people not be obsessed with this power after they easily obtain power and become the same existence as strangers?" Well, He put the bottle back on the table and said: "Knowing how to restrain our desires does not mean that we are really not beasts. It is only because wisdom understands the consequences of indulgence that we will avoid becoming like beasts anyway..." "And..." "Compared with ordinary people..." "Most aliens and ordinary people who agree with the law of the jungle are almost the closest humans to beasts at present." "In this case, everyone should become different in the future, and this small part should gradually become the majority... Do you want a society with only predators and prey?" "The society of beasts..." "Isn''t this a society where the weak can only be ''exploited'' by the strong?" "Once this kind of thing is stereotyped..." "At that time, even if the weak want to fight together, the strong will unite to ensure their status. Let''s not say who loses and who wins in the end... What if it is destroyed?" "......." Ma Xianhong. "How can the society stand the struggle of ideas involving all people when it has developed to this point?" Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "You always say that good and evil do not exist. Everything is determined by the strong after victory. However... If you want to have a stable and peaceful living environment, a society that will not only protect the interests of the strong, you can''t do without good and evil and rules." "Fortunately..." "The strong who have won, according to the rules set by their own view of good and evil, now it seems that... Can stand the test of time. At least I don''t think I can do better in this regard." Let''s go, He got up and walked to the gate of the small foreign building. When passing Ma Xianhong, he patted the other party on the shoulder and said: "Lao Ma, at least in my eyes, the reason for today''s situation is not the fault of the society and the world, but just a man-made disaster..." "After all, everyone knows that all beings are equal, which is undoubtedly a very correct idea, but after all, not everyone can do it. Now they are just selfish and have gone too far." "What I want to do..." "It''s just that today, when they are very selfish, they stand up and tell them the consequences of extreme selfishness with their fists." "If it is destroyed..." "Where am I going to enjoy my so-called life and how can I prove the difference between myself and them..." Chapter 578 Three days later, At night, In a single family villa in Jinmen port residential area, "Such a thing happened..." Zhang Lingyu sat at the table with a pair of dishes and chopsticks in her hand. When she heard Zhang Chulan''s words, she couldn''t help but be stunned and said: "Don''t the rest of the LV family also want to..." "I''m not sure." Zhang Chulan knew what Zhang Lingyu wanted to say, so she shook her head and said: "Originally, I thought that no matter what reason, since I dared to start with Erzhuang... Then the LV family was completely finished." "But..." "The reactions of the company and the other ten guys were also very unexpected. When the LV family acted without authorization, they still wanted to protect the power of the LV family......" Wen Yan, Zhang Lingyu looked at them and ignored their conversation. Feng Baobao, who was frantically sweeping away all the takeout food on the table, put down the dishes and chopsticks, thought for a while and said: "The news a few days ago is about this. Maybe the leaders of the company have some reasons..." "There is indeed a reason." Zhang Chulan did not deny this, but habitually reached out and touched his chin, thinking: "No... it should be said that it''s easy to find a reason for this. Anyway, it''s just the unauthorized action of the LV family, and the situation continues to be subdivided..... It''s not impossible." "Just..." "No matter what reason, after finding the reason... How innocent the others of the LV family are, the attitude of the company and the ten guys is too naive." "If you can''t understand brother Liu, although you can also explain their recent series of actions, it may be good for the other ten guys to explain so. How can director Zhao... Think of it? No matter how reasonable the explanation is, it''s impossible to persuade brother Liu to let go of the LV family." "Nothing else..." "I''m afraid it''s enough for brother Liu to sentence the LV family to death just because of the LV family''s attack on Erzhuang." "Result..." Say, After a thoughtful silence, he said: "Knowing this, Zhao Dong still fooled several other ten men and persuaded them not to care about the LV family''s unauthorized actions......" "Is it just to let the LV family cooperate with the company and stop messing with brother Liu... Are you afraid that the LV family will lead to an early war with brother Liu?" "But if so..." "It shows that everything is the private behavior of the LV family. It seems that there is no need to make things so troublesome. They even sent those guys to the LV family to watch..." "It seems that I''m afraid of going to war with brother Liu in advance. It''s more like trying to wipe my ass for a series of stupid acts of the LV family... And it''s the kind that doesn''t pay any price." "Tut..." "The old fox knows that the people of the LV family can''t be protected. It''s not sure when brother Liu will come to the door. He even tries to protect the LV family at all costs... How is it possible?" "The LV family is also one of the ten guys after all..." Zhang Lingyu tried to guess. "Does the board of directors Zhao want to try to keep part of the LV family so that he won''t weaken his strength too much when he goes to war with Xiaojiang in the future?" "Those people who died in brother Liu''s hands not long ago..." Zhang Chulan thought about it and shook her head. "There is no doubt that it has caused a great blow to the LV family. Even if it doesn''t make the LV family fall down and hurt their bones and muscles... It is absolutely inevitable." "After all, LV Xiao and LV Gong... The LV family in their line can almost be regarded as a group of people who play an important role in the ability of the LV family. Now there are only LV Zhong who has lost his right arm and has been basically abandoned, in addition to the insignificant line with few people." "The power of the LV family..." "Except for LV Ci, I''m afraid I can''t enter the eyes of the company now, but it''s just in this kind of joint eye that the company still wants to protect the LV family. It still has an attitude that doesn''t care about gains and losses... Isn''t it a joke?" "Is there anything else in the LV family that the company should pay attention to?" Zhang Lingyu obviously looked puzzled about it. "!!!" Zhang Chulan was stunned when she heard this. She looked at Feng Baobao subconsciously and said: "Minghunshu... No, it should be both hands!" "Now, apart from us, there are only director Zhao and old man Lu who know brother Liu better. The rest... Including LV CI who thinks he has a grudge against brother Liu, none of them really know brother Liu''s personality." "If what Zhao Dong, an old fox, is doing at present is to make LV CI feel that only the company can protect the rest of the LV family with a reasonable explanation, to guide the LV family to cooperate... And even to hand over the soul art to protect his life, then everything can make sense." "But... Why?" said Zhang Lingyu, still puzzled. "Even if minghunshu is one of the eight unique skills in those years, even if you really get this kind of thing......" "Minghunshu... What is the ability of both hands?" Zhang Chulan suddenly asked. "After what happened before about Yao Xing society and Chen duo, although we didn''t really fight Qu Tong, through the investigation... You should probably know the ability of both hands?" "Mind control... And the ability to change other people''s bodies with amazing skills?" Zhang Lingyu thought about it and tried to answer. "Double cultivation of life..." Zhang Chulan nodded. "We have already found out that double hands are undoubtedly related to double cultivation of life, and may even make people reach a very high level in the cultivation of sex and life... Before they can be called double hands." "The situation of Lao Ma and Chen Duo is obviously a means to target ''sex''... Or the soul of others. If a guy who practices both hands has not reached a certain level in his own ''sex'', how can he start with the soul of others through his own ability?" "The soul enlightenment technique of the LV family is likely to be double hands, which is also a conjecture that we have basically confirmed before. The means that can be used to remember others... Obviously is the lowest embodiment of double hands in targeting other people''s souls. In essence, it is almost the same means." "As for the means of both hands against others'' lives and physical bodies..." Speaking of which, His eyes twinkled at Zhang Lingyu and said: "Little martial uncle, I told you before. Shortly after the end of the biyou village incident, there was a camouflage that didn''t look like camouflage on the guy of old ma... It looked like a complete ''change of face''." "And this..." "I''m afraid that is one of the simple means that can best reflect the function of ability in terms of ''life'' of others with both hands............." Chapter 579 "Others..." Zhang Chulan thought of the name "duanmuying", so he continued to think and speculated: "Although we didn''t get much information about that year, the master with both hands in Xu Xin''s mouth... Is a genius of the medical family." "Don''t forget..." "The unique skills that those people who have understood the eight strange skills have more or less to do with their own abilities. They are either the ultimate embodiment of cultivating skills or the realization of the ideal they pursue with one heart......" "Both hands..." "In particular, it is not clear that the means of targeting other people''s'' lives'' and physical bodies are still... In essence, it is still an ability to ''lift up the dead, flesh and bones''?" "... seems very reasonable." Zhang Lingyu thought about several other eight strange skills with clear ability, then nodded and said: "It seems that... Double hands are really special enough and powerful enough in terms of specific ability and effect. No wonder the company will do so much trouble for the LV family." "Alas..." Zhang Chulan sighed, shook her head and said, "now think carefully..." "The LV family is really poor enough, so that as early as when they decided to start with Erzhuang, they were in fact doomed to destruction ahead of time." "Right now..." "I thought I had found a backer and had a reasonable explanation that could make me leave the storm center for the time being, but unexpectedly... The company was also very clear about the outcome of the LV family. All it did was not to protect the LV family, but to deceive him of the double hands robbed by the LV family in that year." "You can''t live because you''ve done evil..." However, Just then, Feng Baobao suddenly stopped sweeping the table, looked out of the window with a chicken leg in her hand, and obviously noticed something that was enough to surprise her. "Sister bao''er?" Zhang Chulan found Feng Baobao''s stupidity with chicken legs, and asked him somewhat unexpectedly: "Are you..." "He''s coming..." Feng Baobao turned to Zhang Chulan and said, "although I don''t know why, when he stood outside the villa, he was hostile... Yes, it seems that he was a little hostile to us." "Zhang Chulan, we''re going to run. I can''t beat the introduction guy..." "Ah? Who?" Zhang Chulan was stunned when he heard this. He didn''t know who he had offended recently, and the enemy... Dared to come under the company''s eyes. "It''s the Xiaojiang you two have been talking about just now..." Feng Baobao said and began to bite the chicken leg in his hand. She was in a hurry. It seemed that if she didn''t eat, she would never eat again... Even Zhang Chulan began to panic. "Elder brother Liu? Why did he come here? Hostility... Elder sister bao''er, are you kidding?!" Zhang Chulan looked out of the window and felt on pins and needles. On the other side, Zhang Lingyu left the dining table and ran to the window to wait and see when Feng Baobao said someone was outside. She didn''t hear Feng Baobao''s hostile words about Liu Xiaojiang. Now she came back with an unexpected expression and said: "It''s Xiaojiang..." "Hmm? What''s your expression?" he saw something wrong with Zhang Chulan''s expression as soon as he came back, but considering Liu Xiaojiang standing outside the villa at night, he didn''t think much about what Zhang Chulan''s expression meant, but walked directly towards the stairs. "I''d better wait. I''ll open the door for Xiaojiang first..." "Wait! Little martial uncle!" seeing this, Zhang Chulan immediately called Zhang Lingyu, but for a moment she didn''t know how to deal with the emergency. After calling Zhang Lingyu, she hesitated and couldn''t say why. At this point, Ding Dong¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The villa doorbell rang, completely interrupting Zhang Chulan''s thoughts, so that he could only bite his teeth and say ruthlessly: "Forget it! Don''t let brother Liu wait! If there''s anything... We can''t hide." "... what are you talking about?" Zhang Lingyu immediately looked puzzled when he saw Zhang Chulan''s appearance. However, after hearing the doorbell of the villa, he didn''t ask Zhang Chulan now, but went down the stairs of the villa. After all, at least in Zhang Lingyu''s heart, Liu Xiaojiang can''t be harmful to himself and others even if he acts recklessly ¡­¡­ A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang, who had not seen him for a long time, came to the villa Xu San and Xu si used to house Feng Baobao. He calmly sat at the table with Zhang Lingyu. He looked at Zhang Chulan, who was still nervous, and Feng Baobao, who was eating haisai regardless of Hu, and said: "Chu LAN, baby, are you all right..." "Brother Liu..." Zhang Chulan carefully looked at Liu Xiaojiang, but found that there was no displeasure on the other party''s face, and then wondered: "You suddenly came to us to..." "The source of energy and body... That is, the old agricultural skill." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhang Chulan, who seemed to be ready to do it by himself, and did not expose the other party''s acting skills used to cover up his small movements at the moment. "It''s time for you to give it to me today. After all, in addition to the source of the energy body, the other seven unique skills... Have been held in my own hands." "Of course..." "I don''t doubt that with just a reminder, you will agree to completely cut off the source of energy in this generation, but... Considering what the company has done recently, it is not impossible to try to collect eight wonders in order to protect more people in the future." "If Zhao Fangxu asks you to hand over the source of energy and body, I think you have no reason... Or can''t refuse each other because of the relationship between the baby and your own experience." "In case this happens..." "When Zhao Fangxu is careful and tries to strengthen his own strength through eight strange skills, everything I have been doing... Is very likely to get out of control again in the future, so I will come to collect the energy source in your hands today." "You already know the company''s attitude towards the LV family?" Zhang Chulan was relieved to hear this, and would not refuse to hand over such ''grandpa''s relics'' at all. He just wondered why Liu Xiaojiang attached so much importance to Baqi skills. It was clear that these unique skills also did not have the ability to defeat him. "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded calmly. "After receiving the source of energy and body in your hands, I will personally go there and completely destroy all the people of the LV family to avoid soul enlightenment... This kind of thing with both hands will fall into the hands of the company, so as to prevent Zhao Fangxu from choosing to rely on such chaos taking skills because he wants to save more people''s lives." "And..." "The news that the LV family was completely exterminated must also be the fuse for the complete outbreak of the situation..." "But..." "Now that things have developed, it''s really time to start preparing..." Chapter 580 The atmosphere in the villa suddenly fell into silence, Only Feng Baobao, regardless of the chewing sound of eating, still echoes in the ears of Liu Xiaojiang, Zhang Chulan and Zhang Lingyu. A moment later, Zhang Chulan slowly looked up at Liu Xiaojiang and said with a bitter smile: "Brother Liu, after collecting all the eight magic skills, have you made a decision to do it?" "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded and said, "new hatred and old hatred... So I don''t intend to let the LV family go." "After the complete elimination of the owners of the LV family, the company and the ten men... May not want to fight with me now, but they can''t decide everything at that time." "Sense of crisis..." "Watching the ten guys... The important forces in these circles disappear one by one. If those other strange people don''t want to lose to me and don''t want to be taken away by yinggou in the future..." "Then we will, based on the facts, force the company and the ten guys to fight for the future in yinggou''s hands before their losses occur again." "After all, although the company and the ten guys have the right to speak in the circle, they can be regarded as the group above." "Because of the recent inaction of the company and the ten guys, it''s impossible for different people to believe that they are actually considering for everyone, and even think that these high-ranking guys are just thinking about how to protect themselves all the time..." "Then..." So far, He slowly raised the corner of his mouth towards Zhang Chulan and said: "On the one hand, our own strength is being weakened, and the image of yinggou is becoming more and more invincible. However, the company and the ten guys have been just doing some basic prevention, and have not revealed any idea of thinking about the future of other people... They may be defeated in the end." "On the one hand, we should prevent our strength from being continuously weakened by Ying Gou. If people work together, it may be possible to defeat the demons of Quan Xing... They may lose in the end, but at least we die together in Ying Gou''s hands, and then go to the yellow spring hand in hand." "On the one hand, the possibility of failure is increasing, but the company and the ten guys may be able to protect themselves..." "On the one hand, you may face the end of failure, but at least you won''t make people feel like cannon fodder. If you fail, you won''t leave any regrets in your heart..." "Zhang Chulan, guess... How would those strange people choose?" "The collapse of the LV family... Will certainly become the fuse for the war." Zhang Chulan clenched her eyebrows and gnawed her fingers. She seemed to be thinking about how to stop this kind of thing and how to prevent those stupid guys from really affecting the plans of the company and the ten guys. "They don''t know much about the incident." Liu Xiaojiang nodded slightly. "All they know is that Ying Gou is an indispensable monster and wants to lead the whole sex to completely destroy everything in the world..." "They know how selfish human beings are, because they only think about how to save their lives, so they take it for granted that the company and the ten guys... Will only consider how to protect themselves in the disaster, rather than sincerely consider for everyone." "This kind of thing seems really stupid, but in essence... They just think they can''t afford to lose, can''t place their future on others, and don''t believe that someone in this world is really selfless." "So..." Say, He put his hand on the table and leaned on his chin. He looked sideways at the moon that would disappear soon outside the window and said: "I don''t think they are stupid, but from the perspective of mankind itself, they will feel a trace of sadness......" "As long as you can''t do it yourself, others can''t do it... This is arrogance." "... mischief!" Zhang Lingyu understood their dialogue and immediately looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a frown and said: "Go to war... Do you really want to destroy everything that takes away the world?" "No..." Liu Xiaojiang glanced at Zhang Lingyu and said, "it''s just that when I build a living environment for myself, I must do something for the guys who are the enemy of me." "After all, even if I just want to live in peace, these guys don''t want to accept an alien at all. Since I can''t adapt... Why can''t everything in the world adapt to me?" "Master... Tianshi mansion will never allow you to do this!" Zhang Lingyu hesitated in her eyes. "If you continue, it will be the day when you fight against the company... And everyone. Even if you do have your own reasons, you will certainly be regarded as an evil man in troubled times, and will stand against Tianshi mansion sooner or later." "Do you... Want to fight against Tianshi mansion and be hostile to your own school?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang was silent for a long time this time before he finally made up his mind and said: "If... In the future, I really want to fight against Tianshi mansion and have to break with the school in order to survive, I believe that no matter what choice Tianshi mansion makes, shiye and Shifu, two elderly people, should not point out the way I choose like you." "Zhang Lingyu, now that I have made a decision, I will no longer be a disciple of Zhengyi Tianshi. You... Had better pay attention to the attitude of talking to me." At this point, He obviously alienated the three people in tone, which looked like Zhang Lingyu''s words annoyed him. But in fact, Liu Xiaojiang was indeed inexplicably upset, but it was not because of Zhang Lingyu''s attitude of "doing bad things with good intentions", but because Zhang Lingyu pointed out the problems he had selectively ignored. How about daomen In fact, Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t care. Even if those Taoist masters are all the same, they all stand together with the company and the ten guys for the sake of righteousness and want to remove the root of their own chaos for the world He doesn''t think this is surprising, because the idea in the hearts of those people in daomen is like this. They are bound to choose to go down the mountain to help solve the problems of troubled times. But Longhu Mountain is different After all, Liu Xiaojiang still has a great affection for Tianshi mansion. He also has a very special attitude towards the old Tianshi and Tian Lao, who have taken care of themselves. He thinks that even if he wants to be hostile to everyone in the world, he will never choose to show mercy to others in the fight, even those Taoist masters who have a school friendship with him. But if you really want to be hostile to Tianshi mansion in the future, even the people of Tianshi mansion... Even the old Tianshi also stood up to remove all the culprits for the world He really didn''t know whether he could do it or not. What''s more If we carefully consider the role of Tianshi mansion in the world, those Zhengyi disciples will stand up against themselves in the future... It is estimated that it is also an established situation that will probably become a reality. The Heavenly Master... Is even more so! Chapter 581 Now, For the first time, Liu Xiaojiang thought that his practice was not enough, but he had empty power, but he couldn''t firm his mind at all. He didn''t know whether he could really attack Zhengyi disciple... Even the old Heavenly Master. If he doesn''t take this problem seriously, he also feels that the old Heavenly Master who doesn''t know the truth is likely to lead to the overall failure of the plan. If he is careless... He may even die in the hands of the old man. But if you take it seriously and decide to deal with the Tianshi mansion that will stand up, so that you will try your best not to let the old man affect the plan... It is bound to kill the old Tianshi! Otherwise He was not sure that he could come up with a perfect solution to this series of problems without doing his best, killing the old Tianshi and damaging the reputation of Tianshi house. After all, even if you tell the old Tianshi everything, you don''t want to destroy everything in the world, but to implement a long-made plan with another old man and take the role of Tianshi mansion in the world... You can only face the disaster of yinggou with everyone. If not That''s connivance to the disciples, that is, letting the disciples do harm to the world, which has an impact on the reputation of Tianshi mansion... And is enough to completely destroy Zhengyi in the hearts of the world! Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t want to defile the Mountain Gate of Tianshi mansion in any way, let alone let Zhengyi lose his original reputation in the generation of old Tianshi and Tian Lao because he is a disciple, so that the two old people become sinners in the inheritance history of the mountain gate. So Once he really considered all kinds of problems about Longhu Mountain, he was very rare to fall into hesitation and entanglement. He couldn''t extricate himself. He couldn''t think of any means to make himself reach the plan without damaging the interests of the whole Zhengyi Tianshi Dao in various senses. Sure enough The evasion and active neglect all the time will only make the problem more troublesome when it comes On the other side, Zhang Lingyu was thinking about Liu Xiaojiang and Tianshi mansion. He didn''t want to see that he had to stand on the opposite side of the school in the future. As a result, he heard the other party''s words that he didn''t care about his past feelings. It was inevitable that he was deeply wronged and gradually silenced. "... not, not." Hearing Liu Xiaojiang''s estranged remarks, Zhang Chulan looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who was suspected to be thinking about things, and Zhang Lingyu, who was wronged to the point that she was about to cry, quickly made a round: "Brother Liu, we will never be against you, nor will we participate in your so-called struggle. As for the purpose behind everything... You can know it." "The problem of dragon and Tiger Mountain..." "I can help find a way recently when I have time. I guess..... You shouldn''t want to damage the interests of our Tianshi mansion in any way, otherwise you won''t suddenly become so alienated because of what little martial uncle said." "But let me think about it first..." Speaking of which, He bowed his head thoughtfully for a moment and muttered: "We''ve been to Longhu Mountain before. Although it''s not about brother Liu, we also mentioned recent things. My martial master''s attitude at that time was also......" However, The more Zhang Chulan thought about the problems between Longhu Mountain and Liu Xiaojiang, the more dignified and complex her eyes became, so that her muttering voice became smaller and smaller, until she closed her mouth completely with her eyebrows locked, and obviously noticed some key points. And These key points that can solve the problem most are also without exception. There is no way to solve At this time, "After all, it has nothing to do with you..." Liu Xiaojiang ignored the wronged Zhang Lingyu, but looked up at Zhang Chulan with complex and dignified eyes and said: "I just came here today to collect energy and body source..." Well, He turned to look at Feng Baobao, who had cleaned up all the food on the table, and said: "You''d better hand over the old farming skill... That is, the source of energy and body. After all, it''s not too important for you. Even if you hand it over, it won''t have any impact on you." "But if not..." "In fact, as I just said, Zhao Fangxu, whether they will choose to use Feng Baobao and the energy source in your hands when they are desperate... That''s uncertain." Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s look at Feng Baobao, and immediately guessed that the other party knew more than himself. Even the way in which the source of energy was passed down by his grandfather obviously didn''t really hide from the other party''s eyes. "Brother Liu, you know... The source of energy is not important to me. I even want it to be something that everyone can do, because it can at least make me no longer look so special." "But..." "I don''t really understand this thing myself, so I don''t know how to give it to you at all. Although sister bao''er got complete old farming skills from my grandfather, she didn''t practice what she clearly wanted to give me..." "It doesn''t matter." Liu Xiaojiang calmly shook his head. His whole body immediately emitted strange black energy, and finally gradually condensed into two big black hands. "Now, as long as you don''t resist, through the ability of these two full hands... I can also get complete old farming skills from you." "Ah..." Zhang Chulan couldn''t help looking at the two big black hands. "Unexpectedly, brother Liu is really prepared to come..." "What''s the answer?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao, especially Zhang Chulan, who had some "expectations" in his eyes, and reminded him: "If you are very resistant in your heart, although I can also get complete old farming skills, it will inevitably cause some damage to your soul at that time." "With both hands, you can''t repair the soul of others just like repairing the body. More... It''s just some simple operations on the soul." "Repairing the soul... I can''t do it. At most, it''s just to completely destroy a person''s soul or prevent some damaged souls from automatic repair in the future. After all, destroying this kind of thing... Is much simpler than creating and repairing." "So..." Zhang Chulan looked at Liu Xiaojiang suspiciously, trying to confirm whether the other party was lying, but in the end, he didn''t find any abnormalities on the other party''s face. He could only believe that both hands really didn''t have the ability to repair other people''s souls for the time being. Then he immediately turned his head and looked at Feng Baobao on the side, charging: "Sister bao''er, wait... Don''t be silly. Don''t give brother Liu a chance to hurt us." "Hmm!" Feng Baobao nodded and said, "I know... He''s already a bad man." "Sister bao''er... You can just know this kind of thing. It''s embarrassing to say it, but others have given us enough face." Zhang Chulan said with a helpless wry smile. "......." Liu Xiaojiang. The next second, The two big black hands gradually extended to the heads of Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao, and fell on their heads almost at the same time Chapter 582 After a long time, Maybe he noticed the emotion in Feng Baobao''s eyes, or maybe he had successfully obtained the memory of the source of energy in the two human brains through the ability of both hands. The two big black hands composed of energy disappeared immediately. "That''s it?" Zhang Chulan didn''t feel any abnormality and discomfort in the process. Seeing that the big black hand originally placed on his head disappeared, he immediately turned his head and looked at Feng Baobao, who had been applied with the same means, and finally relaxed after confirming that the other party was all right. However, When he looked at Liu Xiaojiang across the table again, he found that the other party did not know why... Was looking at them with a very dignified look. "Brother Liu?" "That spirit is also a part of the source of energy body..... No, it should be said that just because the source of energy body is something of this degree, we can use the same means to invalidate energy." Liu Xiaojiang said to Zhang Chulan in a somewhat unexpected tone. "The means you used in biyou village before is really the so-called God mingling without roots..." "... maybe so." Zhang Chulan smiled and scratched the back of his head. "I don''t know what''s going on." "You are making pills in your body like Quanzhen..." Liu Xiaojiang thought for a moment and said slowly. "However, they are only similar in form, not because they have practiced the same skill as Quanzhen......" "Energy body source flow..." "To put it bluntly, it is a way of practice that is the same as the ideal goal of Quanzhen, but different from it on the road. Moreover, compared with the Quanzhen Dan method... This way of practice understood by your grandfather is closer to the origin of energy to some extent." Say, Under the gaze of the three people, he stretched out his right hand and slowly spread his palm upward, so that a kind of black energy similar to the form of Lei FA gradually appeared above the palm, saying: "Because we really understand what energy is and understand the reason why energy is produced and operated, we can... Invalidate all energy based means." "On the other hand..." So far, He also stretched out his left hand with the palm upward, making the Yin five thunder like liquid and the Yang five thunder emitting hot temperature appear in his palm at the same time... And constantly changing various forms. "Because we really understand what energy is and the essence of energy, it can even elevate all energy based means to another level within a controllable range." "Thunder method of Tianshi mansion..." "Your grandfather, like me, didn''t get the complete thunder method that the Heavenly Master could have, but with this so-called energy source...... it was enough to understand the whole picture of the five thunder positive methods." Let''s go, The two thunder methods in his palm appeared at the same time, and even merged into one in the confused eyes of Zhang Chulan and Zhang Lingyu, but they were finally dispersed by his careless wave before showing the whole picture of the five thunder positive methods. "Stop thinking..." "If you want to learn the true five thunder Dharma, you''d better find a chance to go back to the mountain and inherit the position of the Heavenly Master, otherwise... Even with the source of energy and body, the consequences of failure are unimaginable." "You need ''previous experience'' in line with your own situation to help you, maybe you can barely do the behavior I just used to explain the source and flow of energy body......" "That thing just now..." Zhang Lingyu witnessed the black thunder that Liu Xiaojiang had just presented in his hand, and couldn''t help but wonder, "is it the real thunder method?" "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhang Lingyu and nodded: "that was the five thunder Dharma of Zhengyi Tianshi just now." "Black......" a glimmer of expectation flashed in Zhang Lingyu''s eyes. "Can people who have been damaged by Yuanyang learn the five thunder Dharma?" "Of course..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t expect that Zhang Lingyu was still struggling with such small things. He looked at each other in great surprise and said: "People with outstanding talents are not necessarily virgins. If because of this... When choosing successors, the Tianshi mansion should give up the most gifted people and then choose the" mediocre talents "of virgins, wouldn''t it underestimate the great abilities of the past generations?" "Neither the Yin five thunder method nor the Yang five thunder method... Will affect the learning of the five thunder positive method, that is, the difference between who is the main one in the end." "Is shuizang thunder necessarily weaker than Jianggong thunder? The essential difference between them is just the difference in ability and effect. The specific power still depends on the person who cast the spell." "Is that so..." Zhang Lingyu immediately lowered her head with complex eyes, obviously doubting herself because of the facts. See this, Liu Xiaojiang could not help but frown slowly, but he didn''t say much to Zhang Lingyu in the end. He knew that some practices could only be completed by the practitioners themselves. Outsiders... Could help for a while, but could not help for a lifetime. therefore, Liu Xiaojiang once again ignored Zhang Lingyu, a troublesome guy, and looked again at Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao. His eyes stayed on Feng Baobao for the longest time, so that Feng Baobao couldn''t help but look at it curiously, and he finally turned his eyes to Zhang Chulan. "I thought..." "The baby is special enough in my heart, but unexpectedly... She is actually even more special than I thought before, perhaps because I have a deeper understanding of Baqi recently." Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan immediately thought of something and asked excitedly: "Brother Liu, did you find anything important on sister bao''er..." "But it''s not her life experience." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and interrupted Zhang Chulan "I just more confirmed the particularity of her existence. It''s impossible to suddenly know that she doesn''t remember anything, and the things I investigated through baqiji... Are not suitable for anyone in the world." Zhang Chulan''s eyes suddenly darkened, and then it was more difficult to understand: "brother Liu, why is this? Why do you people who know the past always look like you don''t want to say more..." "Because everyone can be regarded as a rational person..." Liu Xiaojiang''s goal of coming here has been achieved. Naturally, he is unwilling to stay here more, so he slowly got up and said: "Even if some things will be regarded as the same good intention as malice, but considering other more effects... Someone has to bear the curse after all." Say, Ignoring the eyes of the three people in the house, he went to the stairs of the villa and said to himself: "Zhang Chulan, I''ll tell you the last time. The baby''s problem is too clear. It''s not good for you, her and everyone..." "If this can''t stop you, you guys just go on investigating..." "Hope..." "You will not regret your decision the day you learn the truth in the future......" Chapter 583 Feng Baobao''s problem, Liu Xiaojiang thought this kind of thing was nothing compared with himself. After all, no matter why Feng Baobao can grow up and not old... In essence, he can at least be regarded as a normal human. Zhao Fangxu''s attitude towards Feng Baobao shows that Feng Baobao herself is actually just an ordinary person with poor life experience. The so-called immortality... Brings more pain to her. No This can''t even be said to be a pain, because Feng Baobao basically doesn''t have "feelings", so in her words... It may be that there are some uncomfortable feelings in her chest. So, In Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, Feng Baobao was undoubtedly a strange person who had an unexpected longevity. Even if the situation in his body was special... He still couldn''t escape the scope of ordinary human beings. It was just a little girl film that might be poor in the eyes of normal people. only a short while ago, Considering their own situation, Liu Xiaojiang even envied Feng Baobao''s state and thought that although her longevity state was exposed, it was risky, but as an ordinary human... No matter how miserable it was, it would not become a terrorist existence in the eyes of others, let alone a thorn in the flesh of all human beings. On the contrary After discovering Feng Baobao''s immortality and confirming her identity as an ordinary human, Liu Xiaojiang even felt that other humans might offer her as a little ancestor for research. Look at yourself, In front of immortality, we have to add a title of "non-human", so that no matter how we think about our best situation after exposure... It is impossible to be offered as our ancestors. After all, in the hearts of those guys, he is not a special human, neither an alien... Nor an alien, but a completely abnormal existence, a heterogeneous enemy whose way of existence is very different. Treat the enemy Treat the abnormal existence of different races Liu Xiaojiang knows his final outcome even if he thinks about it with his ass. he is either completely deprived by mankind and controlled together for research, or... He continues to "exist" in a way that poses no threat to mankind. But The cognition of threat in human heart is often that only the enemy of death will have no threat to itself to any extent He doesn''t want to be controlled forever, and he doesn''t want to be a so-called "benefactor" in the hearts of some guys as a corpse. And this That is the difference between Liu Xiaojiang and Feng Baobao, and the main reason why he thinks that Feng Baobao is not a matter at all to some extent However, With the gradual development of various events, and their own understanding of baqiji continues to deepen Liu Xiaojiang considered that he had personally checked Feng Baobao''s body in biyou village, which made him feel that the other party''s situation seemed not so simple. Today, he finally confirmed that the girl was wrong through relatively more detailed exploration. Feng Baobao is just an ordinary human except for immortality... Now it seems that this is obviously a wrong idea. Although after excluding the situation of immortality, she is almost indistinguishable from ordinary people in the world. At most, her physique is indeed much better than others But Liu Xiaojiang now finds that she is not just as strong as Zhang Chulan and others said. Even if she is injured, she will soon recover, and even "strong" enough to be comparable to Erzhuang and others. And Er Zhuang, the kind of people who get the ability of "Immortality" through corpse poison, can''t recover themselves through this constitution. Instead, they can only maintain immortality without destroying their brain. But Feng Baobao Even if Liu Xiaojiang had not seen it with his own eyes or heard from Zhang Chulan and others, he was very skeptical that even if her heart was pierced, she could still return to normal at a very fast speed with her own constitution. This kind of thing is much stronger than the immortal body of Erzhuang and others, so that even Liu Xiaojiang himself would not die even if his heart was pierced... He could not recover so quickly without his full hands. In other words If you just talk about your own recovery ability, Feng Baobao''s body with strong self-healing power is undoubtedly far more than Liu Xiaojiang! In this case Either they have the means to cure themselves, or... Feng Baobao is also not human, but the fact is that although the other party''s constitution is special, it is no different from ordinary people in many other aspects, only that it is so stronger than ordinary people in all aspects. So, even if it''s impossible, Liu Xiaojiang also believes that Feng Baobao herself is likely to have some kind of cure, and she doesn''t even know it. Even repairing her own injury is just an unconscious behavior. And This ability is likely to be the result of life and death However, Feng Baobao''s lack of a string in his brain doesn''t look like he has cultivated his life. At most, he has cultivated his "life" to the extent that he meets certain conditions... It is the extent that he can give full play to the ability of his two hands at the minimum! Yes It''s all hands. After this more detailed exploration, Liu Xiaojiang really understood why Feng Baobao had that powerful self-healing force, because he clearly perceived the traces of breathing in a specific way in the other party''s body. besides, It''s not just two hands, Even in Feng Baobao''s body, he noticed other traces of running a variety of eight strange skills, such as Liuku immortal thief and Zhang Chulan''s old farming skills that she had never practiced... That is, the source of energy and body. Two whole hands, six Treasury immortal thieves and the source of energy body The trace Liu Xiaojiang found in Feng Baobao''s body is enough to prove that the girl herself has learned these three eight strange skills, and... Unexpectedly, she has turned the breathing methods of these three unique skills into a habit, a habit that can operate on her own without consciousness. Of course The effects of these three unique skills on Feng Baobao are almost not complete, but this... May be because Feng Baobao has no memory and doesn''t know that he has learned eight strange skills. But if you think so Considering the fact that Feng Baobao looks like a human being and is not human, and that his soul is not actually "damaged", but that some of his memories have been deleted, Liu Xiaojiang even doubts that Feng Baobao himself... Maybe it is a miracle product successfully created through self-cultivation furnace and eight wonders. Besides According to the information he has learned from the memories of Qu Tong and Gu Terating, he really shows that this kind of thing... Is real and has a great possibility! "Repair the corpse with both hands, shape the personality and memory, gather eight strange skills and give vitality through the self-cultivation furnace... Then rely on the ability of eight strange skills to achieve immortality, and use both hands to completely erase all the memories about this matter." "This is clearly a ''God'' created by manpower..." "Damn it..." "If you let others know about this, you''ll be damned in the future..." Say, Liu Xiaojiang walked on the street of Lianhai in Jinmen port. His eyes gradually became complex and hesitated. "Rootless, rootless..." "I actually used myself to make up for the lack of vitality, and chose ''suicide'' before the punishment of heaven really came..." "Say you''re smart..." "But you have committed a great sin that heaven and earth cannot tolerate..." "Say you''re stupid..." "You really escaped the punishment of heaven, so that it has no reason to target such an ''innocent person''... Madman." Chapter 584 Lujia village, In a house, "Brother Xiao, to tell you the truth..... I really didn''t expect that you would also take this task." Wang Zhenqiu sat at the low table with a small bench and smiled at the other three people in the room "If that guy really comes this time, it''s up to us to stop... Isn''t it death?" "Look at the baby and Zhang Chulan. Don''t come... Or try to avoid conflict with that guy. Is that the best choice for us at present?" Xiao Ziyi leaned in front of the house. Wen Yan just looked at Wang Zhenqiu and didn''t say why he ran here and why he would accept this task that is tantamount to death. "The people of the LV family deserve to die..." the clarinet who also sat at the low table drank a beer, then wiped the corners of his mouth with a comfortable face and said: "If you stand in the position of that guy and believe that no matter whether you want to attack the LV family now or not, LV ci... This guy who plans to put all the responsibility on ji''anzhi, I''m afraid he can''t avoid the end of death anyway." "Just don''t know..." "The old guy LV Ci and the leaders of the company have done so much. Can he protect those innocent LV family children in his hands..." Speaking of which, He slowly flattened the can in his hand and then put it into the plastic bag at his feet. "Like the Wang family, all adults and children are killed... Although I know he wants to cut the roots, I still think it''s too much." "After all, what strength is he? Even if some children are spared... It should be impossible to pose any threat to him." Wen Yan, "What about the Wang family..." Wang Zhenqiu put his hand on the table and looked at the clarinet with his chin. "In other words... There is the eldest lady in Central China. You can''t not know that the Wang family was destroyed. In fact, there is also the shadow of the company''s leaders?" See this, The clarinet opened the can and was about to drink. He looked at Wang Zhenqiu in disbelief and said: "It''s the first time I''ve heard of such a thing..." "Please..." Wang Zhenqiu obviously shook his head helplessly and said, "you should know how to use resources." "There is clearly a person in charge with the greatest power in Central China. You don''t know how to make use of the resources in the hands of such a big person... You are really a worker who works for the company wholeheartedly?" Say, He looked at Lao Meng, who had never said a word from beginning to end, and Xiao Zizi, who was still leaning in front of the house with unknown intentions, then slowly opened his mouth and explained: "Why did that guy completely draw a line with the company, even as Ying Gou?" "Maybe..." "This is because contradictions have accumulated to a certain extent, but more importantly... Isn''t it because of the emergence of Su Cheng?" "Use, betray... Even stabbed him in the back. Obviously, Su Cheng made him see that human beings would not choose to trust him anyway." "No matter what he does on weekdays and what attitude he takes to work for the company, from the results alone... Yes, I certainly can''t stand working for the company outside, but something happens at home under the company''s nose, and maybe even sold by the company." "Maybe..." "Su Cheng really cooperated with Qu Tong and planned to lead him away and then attack Chen duo and others..." "After all, even if I haven''t seen Su Cheng, the dead guy, but only heard what happened before, it''s enough to judge that the other party is a person who does everything to achieve his goal, and the other party''s real purpose... Is likely to be completely different from the company philosophy under director Zhao." "An ordinary person..." "He is still a powerful man who obviously wants to come down and ''gild''..." "I don''t believe that this guy who focuses on his own future will be willing to follow Mr. Zhao''s gradual attitude towards strangers. After all, if he still adheres to the original concept of the company, his leader will be airborne... Is it just to supervise Mr. Zhao and them?" "Well... After everything has changed according to Zhao Dong''s idea, is this credit attributable to Zhao Dong or Su Cheng, the ''big leader'' who suddenly parachuted down?" "For the so-called right..." the clarinet shook his head and sighed and drank a beer. "At this stage of development, Su Cheng sacrificed for his rights... It''s not just us strangers." "Because it''s out of control..." Wang Zhenqiu said with a smile. "Su Su Cheng wanted to sacrifice the Kwai Fu Group for the sake of rights, and to wipe out the threat of our group to society by the fastest means. But I did not expect that in the first ring of the plan, when Zhao Dong was" cutting back on his strength ", he was turned into a green face in turn. "If Su Cheng is not an ordinary person, he is not so confident... That he underestimates the group of strangers and the power that the guy has, he will not be slaughtered like a wild dog in full view of the public." "Things may not have developed to this extent..." "After all, that guy trusted the company very much. He was even willing to take the initiative to assume the identity of the full-time leader Ying Gou in order to win the trust of the senior management, and take over more ''jobs'' that are difficult for even temporary workers." "Wang family..." the clarinet suddenly realized. "The Wang family''s business... Is it a difficult task for our temporary workers?" "It should be..." Wang Zhenqiu nodded slightly on his chin. "After all, Su Cheng didn''t jump out at that time, and that guy had no reason to suddenly betray the company, and the Wang family... After the luotian festival in Longhu Mountain, it is likely to completely destroy the ''balance'' in the circle." "But... Killing the door or something. I guess Zhao Dong didn''t think about it. It''s just that the guy made his own choice according to the actions of the Wang family and the identity of the all-round leader. Even after the event, the goods were scolded by Zhao Dong." "Back..." "Dong Zhao is so busy that he even wants Qiuzhen to join the ten guys. It is estimated that they are all to maintain the balance that was almost broken, but the destruction of the Wang family... In the end, it still has a much smaller impact than their growth." "Because..." "In Zhao Dong''s concept of leadership, there is one less ten guys... Maybe there are other alternatives that can replace them. Sooner or later, the influence will become less and less with time, but if you see the power of the Wang family far surpassing the other ten guys, the balance will be completely broken." "Imagine..." "If there is a situation that requires the ten guys to make a statement in the future, not everyone has their own relatively reasonable suggestions, but most of the ideas come from the Wang family..." "Once there is a disagreement between the company and the Wang family, and there is a completely opposite opinion when dealing with a problem, if we still follow democracy... Don''t we have to completely obey his Wang family''s decision?" "Black... Too TM black." the clarinet put down the empty can in his hand, shook his head and said helplessly. Chapter 585 Wen Yan, Wang Zhenqiu stared at the clarinet for a long time. He seemed to want to see whether this person was pretending to be stupid, but he didn''t notice any abnormality on the other party''s face in the end. "Alas, if Lao Hao, like your eldest lady, has high authority in the company... No, anywhere in China, we must know more things that have been covered up." "The temporary workers in Central China are just like you... It''s too outrageous." "......." clarinet. At this time, "Ball, why did you come here?" Xiao Zizi suddenly asked. "Me?" Wang Zhenqiu turned his head and looked at Xiao Zizi leaning aside in front of the door. He shrugged with a smile and said, "of course, it''s to see if he has a chance to see that guy again..." "Aren''t you afraid of death?" Xiao Zizi was puzzled. He pushed his glasses and said: "If everything is like what you just said, Xiaojiang will finally come to today because of the accumulation of contradictions and the betrayal of the company... Then when we see him again, he will be the enemy in the real sense." "Not to mention..." "This time we should try our best to protect the people of the LV family and prevent more innocent people from dying under his revenge... This kind of thing is basically against him." Say, He looked up at Wang Zhenqiu in the house. It seemed that he also wanted to confirm the other party''s real intention, so as to avoid more accidents when he might fight with Liu Xiaojiang later. "In this case, even if you really see it, you can have something to say to an enemy. It should be that he will listen to what he used to be just ordinary friends." Hearing this, Wang Zhenqiu subconsciously frowned slowly, but then he quickly stretched again, "brother Xiao, you don''t really want to rush up and work hard for those LV people when you see that guy?" "I will be outside, but you will not accept my life..." "Besides..." "We are just small soldiers of the company. Why do we work hard for the so-called leaders and those outsiders? Do we have to act as cannon fodder for the purpose of these people?" "To be honest..." So far, With a relaxed face, he put his hands behind his head, looked at the other three temporary workers present in the house and said: "This time I''m talking about meeting him as an employee of the company... As an enemy of that guy. In fact, I prefer to appear as a friend. I don''t want to kill myself to enjoy any fun in the future for those who have nothing..." "I have to say righteousness..." "Even save the world from yinggou..." "It''s OK for me to work together behind the big army, but let me take the initiative to stand up and serve as cannon fodder for some people. I''m sorry... I think I can''t do it." "This is not a question of whether we are noble or not..." Xiao Zizi said calmly with both hands in his arms. "We are temporary workers of the company, responsible for dealing with the problems that the company is inconvenient to come forward, and we all have their own problems that need the company''s help......" "This task is the person in charge of the company and the main person in charge of the temporary worker system. Mr. Zhao personally informed the heads of all regions of the problems they must deal with. As a temporary worker benefiting from this system... I feel very happy." "I don''t want to say goodbye to the happiness in front of me for any reason, so... I will seriously contribute to the task. As for whether I can complete the task, this is not a question I should think about." "Brother Xiao, I''m dead... Isn''t it also a farewell to the happiness in front of me?" Wang Zhenqiu frowned. "Different..." Xiao Zizi shook his head and said, "the difference is whether it is a happy death or a gradual death in misfortune... I prefer the former." "Anyway..." "Whether I killed a villain or not, and whether I ever hurt some innocent people, i... should be worthy of death." "... what about you?" Wang Zhenqiu turned to look at Lao Meng and the clarinet and said, "do you all think the same as brother Xiao? Together, I am the most selfish one?" "It''s an order... That''s all." the clarinet said indifferently. "My boss ordered me to carry out the task and see if I had a chance to solve the problem completely... So I had no choice at all." "Lao Meng..." Speaking of which, He also turned to look at Lao Meng, who remained silent from beginning to end, and said, "I thought he would be like Zhang Chulan. He would rather annoy the leaders of the company than hide behind his person in charge." "After all, Chen duo should still be with him. If you stand up and clearly want to oppose him, you are undoubtedly seizing Chen duo''s happiness... You should also be reluctant to do so?" "I''m curious..." "Dong Ming Zhao didn''t force us. No matter what he really meant, at least when he gave the order... He didn''t say too much, so even if Zhang Chulan didn''t come, they just annoyed the leaders at most, so that the company wouldn''t target them." "At such a time, you would rather do what you don''t want to do than annoy the leaders of those companies?" "Die here..." old Meng Han smiled and wiped his sweat and said: "I won''t meet her on the battlefield in the future. After all, if I want to deal with the primitive magic..... There may be no one in the company more suitable than me." "... are you here to die?" the clarinet seemed surprised, but there was obviously no accident in his eyes. "It''s not..." Lao Meng put down his handkerchief and said, "if we can negotiate and let Xiaojiang give up revenge on the LV family, it would be better if he could drive Chen duo away for a while......" "......." Wang Zhenqiu looked at the three guys in the house. He just felt that they were so stupid that they ran against Liu Xiaojiang for some small things, and even didn''t hesitate to pay their lives here in the LV family. "Although none of you is really for the people of the LV family and the leaders of the company, if you really want to fight with that guy... You will die." "Dead... There''s really nothing left!" However, Right now, Xiao Zizi suddenly looked out the door, and his pupils gradually became blood red. Then he reached out and pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, saying: "It seems that the disaster of the LV family has finally come..." Chapter 586 Outside, Liu Xiaojiang was walking slowly towards this side. The company employees and LV family children who had been placed around to guard did not inform others of Liu Xiaojiang''s arrival in time. It was obvious that they had been solved in advance by the other party by some means. However, even if he solved the hidden outposts around and didn''t attract too many people''s attention in the village, it seems that he didn''t intend to sneak attack anyone. On the contrary... He swaggered into Lvjia village. See this, Wang Zhenqiu could not help but clatter in his heart. He was well aware of Liu Xiaojiang''s importance to the people around him. Naturally, he understood that the other party could not have any ideas about the LV family, and even probably had the idea of killing the LV family. But even if I had guessed this possibility, Now I''ve witnessed the development of things step by step. I saw Liu Xiaojiang come here without scruples... And it''s obvious that he really wants to kill the LV family. Rao is a jerk like him. I can''t help feeling that there may be no room for turning around next. LV CI will not die, and whether the LV family will be destroyed... Obviously, this kind of thing is not important, but after the LV family is completely gone, it will certainly cause other strange people to have more fear and fear of Ying Gou. If not, it will indirectly become the fuse of a series of chaos in the near future. This... Is what Wang Zhenqiu thinks is the most important and the last thing he wants to see. However, Liu Xiaojiang''s sudden arrival, as well as his direct appearance without scruples, undoubtedly showed his attitude towards Wang Zhenqiu''s idea and completely destroyed the last glimmer of expectation for the development of things in his heart. Liu Xiaojiang came to the LV family without scruples. There is no doubt that... He doesn''t intend to retaliate against the LV family by other means, but wants to destroy all the LV family with strong power! Even if this kind of thing is likely to cause greater fear of other strange people, so as to indirectly promote those strange people outside to really join hands with ordinary people... He will not hesitate! "Gee, it''s really here..." Wang Zhenqiu stood behind Xiao Ziyou, looked at Liu Xiaojiang slowly coming in the distance, and couldn''t help but doubt with extremely complex eyes: "Does this guy really want to destroy everything himself..." "It seems that the LV family finally noticed." Xiao Zizi stood in front of the door and pushed his glasses. Looking at the LV family gathering in the distance, he said: "Lv Zhong should be organizing people in the village, and the women and children are probably evacuating with some colleagues. Should we go out now... Are we going to buy time for the escape of those innocent people?" "It''s time to come after all..." the clarinet immediately drank all the wine left in the can, and then got up to tidy up the equipment brought together. "Ladies and gentlemen... If anyone is lucky enough not to die, please remember to help collect the body afterwards." Wen Yan, Lao Meng also got up immediately and walked over, looked at Liu Xiaojiang in the distance with the other three people, and said: "In the face of the existence of immortal Xiao Liu, we still don''t have so many ideas for the time being. If we are negligent... The four of us may not be able to make it through face to face." "Don''t worry..." Wang Zhenqiu hurriedly stopped the three people who were going out and said: "Don''t you see that guy is not in a hurry to do it? Anyway, he just buys time for those women and children. He doesn''t move... Why should we give him a chance to start it? Don''t forget that the Lord LV CI hasn''t appeared yet." "Since it''s the trouble caused by the LV family, even if you can''t see innocent people involved, you don''t have to stand in front of the old guy LV CI?" "Do you want to wait for LV Ci to die before going out?" Xiao Zizi doubted. "No..." Wang Zhenqiu immediately shook his head and denied. "When LV CI is dead, I won''t go out unless he really wants to attack those innocent people. After all... The task we have received is to ensure that the LV family will not be destroyed. I don''t care how much he will lose in the goods, as long as we ensure that those women and children won''t be involved." "Is this appropriate?" the clarinet obviously didn''t want to die in the past, and accepted the task only as a last resort. When he heard that someone had made a decision for everyone, naturally he would never act rashly and impulsively "What''s wrong?" Wang Zhenqiu looked at the LV family gathered in the distance and seemed to be confronting Liu Xiaojiang "Since director Zhao didn''t say too much, he clearly knew that if the guy really came, it would be impossible for us to protect all the members of the LV family. At this time, considering the requirements of the task... Naturally, we should make a relatively immediate choice." "Otherwise... Let alone the more innocent women and children, if they don''t do well, everyone will have to explain here." "Do you think it''s better for those leaders who are subordinates to fail completely or achieve a certain degree of success?" "... if you join hands with the LV family, can''t you protect more people?" Xiao Zizi suddenly said. "Bang..." Wang Zhenqiu looked at Xiao Zizi in surprise. "I said brother Xiao... Do you have any misunderstanding about yourself recently, or is it because your channels to get information are too blocked?" "You know..." Say, He seemed to think of many rumors about Liu Xiaojiang''s strength, and then he pondered a little: "Now not only in practice, but also in his power as an alien... He is no longer the Liu Xiaojiang we knew before." "A guy who can kill even the old Western gods, relying on the goods of us and the LV family... Isn''t it a moth to the fire?" Right now, As if to reflect Wang Zhenqiu''s words, the LV family in the distance who were suspected to be confronting Liu Xiaojiang suddenly fell to the ground without warning under the attack of a strange black smoke. If you look closely, you will find that all of them have lost their life. In the process Liu Xiaojiang even stood where he was and never moved a step! Seeing such a terrible and strange picture, Xiao Zizi, Clarinet and Lao Meng understood the familiar face in the distance without too much explanation from Wang Zhenqiu. In various senses, they were no longer the kind little Liu immortal. "Asshole..." Wang Zhenqiu touched Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes in the distance and observed that all the LV family members who fell to the ground were dead. Subconsciously, he quickly took out the magic weapon he had obtained in Xia Liuqing''s hands, and immediately released all the power of faith. The next moment, He stretched out his hand and gathered a divine mask in front of his face. When he saw Liu Xiaojiang''s black energy begin to spread here, he shouted: "You must not touch those black smoke!" Chapter 587 Boom!!! Just as the black energy was about to surround the house, A huge stick composed of energy broke through the wooden house in an instant and swept directly towards the surrounding large black smoke. For a time, it really changed the outcome that several people in the house were surrounded by black energy by virtue of the airflow caused by waving. The four figures also jumped out of the collapsed houses, and quickly fled out of the area that was about to be completely surrounded, taking advantage of the opportunity that the corpse poison was temporarily blocked by the air flow. "Ho..." Liu Xiaojiang was not surprised to see this. He didn''t even immediately manipulate the corpse poison to pursue the four people. He just said to Wang Zhenqiu, who had just stabilized his body not far away "I thought it was the Lu family who hid there and wanted to sneak attack. It was you... Farewell to biyou village. Apart from some bastard, I haven''t seen you for a long time." "Fart!" Wang Zhenqiu, wearing a monkey face mask and a long stick restored to its original state, angrily pointed to Liu Xiaojiang and said: "You have clearly noticed our existence for a long time, but you still launched a direct attack regardless of the enemy and ourselves. If it were not me just now, you would have great ability......" Liu Xiaojiang neither denied nor admitted this, but directly ignored Wang Zhenqiu''s noisy mask, turned to the other three temporary workers, and finally focused on the clarinet, saying: "Brother Xiao, Lao Meng... Clarinet, I didn''t expect you to dare to appear in front of me. Do you think... I still don''t know the person in charge behind you. In fact, do you also collude with Su Cheng?" "But I don''t have any special thoughts about you..." "After all, if it weren''t for the young lady in charge behind you, it would be difficult for me to see the true face of most human beings in the world. This is really to thank her for bringing Su Cheng to see me at that time. If it weren''t for this... I''m afraid there would be no such ''winning hook'' now?" Wen Yan, Wang Zhenqiu, Xiao Zizi and Lao Meng looked at the clarinet one after another. Obviously, even Wang Zhenqiu, who has a lot of connections, didn''t know anything about the matter between Liu Xiaojiang and the person in charge of central China before. What''s more, I didn''t expect that there was a responsibility for the eldest lady. "......." clarinet. "She is only responsible for persuading Su Cheng to accept a special task before he really takes office according to the above requirements..." "Such a thing is no longer important..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head disapprovingly. "As I said just now..." "I don''t have any special ideas about you, and I don''t intend to do anything about this kind of thing. Anyway, the culprit has already died in my hands... Isn''t it?" "Xiaojiang..." seeing that Liu Xiaojiang still seemed rational, Lao Meng couldn''t help but step forward and persuade him: "If it''s to express your dissatisfaction and retaliate for the injustice you''ve suffered, you''ve done enough now... Stop." "As long as you can come back with us..." "Stay away." Liu Xiaojiang obviously didn''t care. He interrupted Lao Meng. "I don''t have any hatred with you. Even on a certain level, I can say ''same kind'', so... I can give you a chance." "But if you have to stand in front of me and fight against me for those so-called innocent people, don''t blame yourself for being involved in the cause and effect planted by the LV family." See this, Lao Meng looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes without waves and had to hold back all the words he tried to persuade the other party, but he didn''t leave here with others as Liu Xiaojiang expected. Instead, he used his ability to control the mosquitoes still alive around him. "No, you''ve gone too far. We can''t let you go wrong again..." "Wrong..." Liu Xiaojiang noticed that the other three people had almost the same attitude as Lao Meng. Maybe only Wang Zhenqiu kept turning his eyes. He suspected that he was secretly making other calculations, so he stopped persuading them to leave here immediately. "It turns out that in the eyes of you, everything I have done is wrong... In the final analysis, you are different from me. No matter how special, you are just ordinary people." Let''s go, As soon as he waved his hand, the bodies on the ground around him spontaneously ignited. In a few moments, they turned into ashes under the gaze of Wang Zhenqiu and others. Then he walked slowly towards the four people. "Although it''s a little too ruthless to say so, those who block me next... Will die." For a while, With Liu Xiaojiang''s words, the black energy that had spread around him suddenly gathered around him, gradually forming a living black energy flame and a cold and terrible breath... Instantly hovered in the hearts of the other four people. At this moment, no one will doubt the truth of Liu Xiaojiang''s words, but even though it is clear that once the four of our side face Liu Xiaojiang... Most of them are bad, none of them has the relatively unpromising choice to turn around and run away, but one after another raises the energy in their body to the limit. meanwhile, Liu Xiaojiang saw that Wang Zhenqiu and others protected themselves with energy. It seemed that he wanted to use his energy to avoid directly touching the corpse poison, so as not to be invaded by the corpse poison like the LV family. He could only wait to die. He couldn''t help feeling the experience gap between temporary workers and those ordinary people. His corpse poison is undoubtedly a terrible thing. Once it invades the human body, it will quickly destroy all meridians and follow them until it runs through the brain and the whole body... It will die if you touch it. Even if the corpse poison is strong, it is only a toxin after all Although it can erode even energy, as long as it is not directly invaded into the body by powerful toxins and can peel off the contaminated energy at the beginning of erosion... It is not an absolutely unsolvable means. Tang clan''s Qi poison, even when you can detect the existence of Dan bite... Naturally, you can use the same way to deal with and avoid it. To put it bluntly, Although there is no solution to the autopsy of Tang clan''s Dan bite and Liu Xiaojiang, it is only on a certain level... Or its own existence is relatively insoluble. Therefore, as long as they are not really hit by this kind of thing, experienced aliens can always find ways to deal with it. Just It takes a lot of energy to deal with this method. Even when fighting with the enemy, they always have to take precautions. They have to peel it off in time after touching it with energy... The immortal can''t be negligent at all! Besides There is a huge strength gap between Wang Zhenqiu and Liu Xiaojiang, but they have to be distracted and laborious to deal with these corpse poisons "Gee, it''s terrible." Wang Zhenqiu looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who was walking slowly, but found that LV Ci, LV Zhong and others were still silent. He could not help but show his teeth and clench the long stick nervously. Chapter 588 Aside, Xiao Zizi noticed that Wang Zhenqiu seemed to be a little embarrassed. Then he looked at Lao Meng and clarinet, who were waiting for him, and Liu Xiaojiang, who was walking slowly surrounded by black Qi not far away. He couldn''t help pushing his glasses to hide his eyes that had already become blood red. "Ball, if you want to run, take advantage of now..." "We all know that you have a good relationship with him, so even if you escape, no one will blame you, but if you don''t plan to leave... It''s best to restrain the half hanging mentality." "After all, in my opinion now..." Speaking of which, He raised his head and motioned for Wang Zhenqiu to look at Liu Xiaojiang not far away and said: "When he said he was going to kill us just now, he didn''t seem to be lying. At this time, he would be distracted to think about other things... Do you want to be killed by him first?" "Brother Xiao..." Wang Zhenqiu looked at Xiao Ziyou around him and immediately put away his careful thinking. However, in the face of the monster walking slowly not far away, the picture that he had been easily subdued by the other party always flashed in his mind. "Everybody..." "Remember, don''t get close to him easily. Even if you don''t consider those strange Qi poisons, this guy''s boxing and foot skills... Are by no means what we can deal with!" "If it''s not a last resort, we''d rather suffer losses and avoid the edge, but as long as we can delay for some time... We can win this time!" Wen Yan, In addition to Xiao Zizi, who is relatively confident in his own boxing and feet, even the clarinet, who clearly only horizontal Kung Fu is his strongest means, immediately gave up the idea of rushing up to fight Liu Xiaojiang. "Good idea..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the four people opposite who kept a distance with themselves carefully and gradually retreated with their constant approach. He could not help feeling a little troublesome and stopped. "But unfortunately..." "The gap between me and you has even reached the point where everything... Can''t be as you want." Say, He slowly raised his arm towards Wang Zhenqiu and others, and several talismans composed of energy immediately appeared in front of him. "Five thunder symbols!!!" Wang Zhenqiu once suffered a great loss from the Tongtian book. Naturally, he was on guard against Liu Xiaojiang''s talisman from beginning to end. So as soon as I saw the talisman completely composed of energy He immediately recognized the meaning represented by those complex patterns on the talisman, and then jumped away from the possible coverage of the talisman lightning before the several five thunder talismans really worked, and directly manipulated the energy stick in his hand to extend and sweep several talismans. instant, I noticed that Wang Zhenqiu took the lead in attacking talismans, Xiao Zizi, Lao Meng and the clarinet didn''t even need to communicate. They used their own means to play a role from a long distance and released them towards Liu Xiaojiang''s position. The goal... Are also the five thunder symbols that have just emerged. "Talismans do have many weaknesses..." In the face of several aggressive attacks against him, Liu Xiaojiang noticed the various small movements of the other four people in order to prevent the release of the talisman, but it seemed as if he didn''t care whether these attacks would come in advance or whether the talisman would fail and burst in front of him. "But it also depends on who drives it..." Let''s go, A layer of transparent and matte black breathing mask appeared on Liu Xiaojiang, and two big black hands also appeared between him and Wang Zhenqiu. The next moment, One big black hand directly grabbed the energy stick from Yanchang''s sweeping. With a wave of his big hand, he easily threw Wang Zhenqiu, who was holding the long stick, out, and the other big hand... Was horizontal in front of him, completely isolating several other attacks! Xiao Zizi''s merciful palm hit the golden light of Liu Xiaojiang. One blow was enough to beat people into meat and mud, but it didn''t shake the golden light! The energy bomb that can even cause effective damage to the top-grade magic weapon protection by condensing and shooting through a simple magic weapon of the clarinet did not successfully break through the golden light mantra cast by Liu Xiaojiang! Lao Meng manipulated the mosquitoes that quickly flew to liuxiaojiang through his ability, and after touching the golden light of liuxiaojiang... They were burned to ashes by a very strange black flame! meanwhile, Liu Xiaojiang''s several five thunder talismans in front of him finally gave full play to the power of Tongtian talisman, and released powerful lightning strikes that are far more powerful than ordinary talismans! Boom!!! Although the Thunder Dragon gathered by several lightning strikes failed to hit Wang Zhenqiu and others who had been on guard, it still left a terrible trace on the ground, and instantly destroyed a large number of houses in the distance, which led to a fire in Lvjia village. It''s a pity Inside the houses that were destroyed in an instant, there were no figures of LV Ci, LV Zhong and others. Some... Were just some strange LV family people who were responsible for monitoring the situation here, as well as some old and weak women and children who were inevitably affected by such large-scale lightning strikes and could not be evacuated in the future. "Liu Xiaojiang!!!" As soon as Lao Meng had stabilized his body, he knew the casualties of the old and weak women and children of the LV family through his ability. It was inevitable that he would be angry at Liu Xiaojiang''s cruel acts because of his compassion for those innocent people. "They''re just some..." "You''d better worry about yourself." Liu Xiaojiang ran the golden light mantra expressionless, manipulated two big hands transformed by golden light into energy, and smashed them at the position of Lao Meng and the clarinet, forcing Lao Meng to immediately close his mouth and deal with the attack carefully. However, When Liu Xiaojiang attacked, Xiao Zizi, who should have followed Wang Zhenqiu''s advice and tried to avoid close combat with Liu Xiaojiang, appeared on his side without warning. His outstretched right hand was close together, showing a shape of dragon claw, and the energy seemed to turn it into a golden dragon claw. Just for a moment Xiao Zizi took advantage of Liu Xiaojiang''s energy, and his golden light defense was slightly weak. He successfully tore up the golden light mantra with the full use of the Dragon gripper, and grabbed Liu Xiaojiang''s chest. however, Just as the attack was about to hit, Xiao Zizi found that Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes had already noticed him, and he was just watching him succeed from beginning to end. The moment of eye contact He had a very strong sense of crisis in his heart. With his subconscious mind, he took back the right hand that was about to hit, and without hesitation, he forced himself to pull away from Liu Xiaojiang again. The next second, A colorful light quickly passed the dodging Xiao Zizi. Unexpectedly, it was Wang Zhenqiu who had changed his divine mask and projected the long gun composed of energy and belief from a distance! The target... Is undoubtedly the flaw that the golden light curse was torn open by Xiao Zizi! Chapter 589 Everyone here knows, No matter how strong their strength as temporary workers is and how special they are compared with ordinary strangers, no one can compete with Liu Xiaojiang, so that even if the four of them work together... It is a relatively good situation to delay some time. But that''s why, They all know what a terrible guy they are facing, so they have rarely made a deal with each other in advance before they really fight with Liu Xiaojiang. Wang Zhenqiu Or the means he learned from Xia Liuqing - Divine mask. This is not only the ordinary use of energy among strangers, but also the special ability mixed with a lot of faith, which is regarded by them as a secret weapon that may work on Liu Xiaojiang! After all, when it comes to the mystery and strength of the power of faith, as long as the guy who knows some of the secrets of the past has a general understanding of the strange people who make up God people why they are worshipped, he is very clear that the so-called power of faith... Is actually the power itself to some extent. It is quite different from energy. Although it also comes from human power, it is not something that comes from someone''s body, but from the power of many devout people. When it is brought to the limit... Naturally, it will also have a power that is far less powerful than energy. Even if Xia Liuqing and Wang Zhenqiu, as Wu You''s abilities, are far from being able to give full play to the real power of such divine power, but somehow... Compared with the other three present who are also less powerful than Liu Xiaojiang, Wang Zhenqiu, who can use this special power, is worth gambling. Anyway, even if this power also doesn''t work, there is no loss for them, but if it really works for Liu Xiaojiang... It may be able to reverse the current passive situation! Just No one expected the opportunity to come so quickly! Liu Xiaojiang gave them a chance to fight for it so easily! Although Wang Zhenqiu doesn''t really want to fight with Liu Xiaojiang for the sake of the LV family, considering that this power may calm Liu Xiaojiang down and enable himself and others to successfully save some relatively innocent people without injury, naturally he will never miss this opportunity! Therefore, as early as when he really started to fight with Liu Xiaojiang, he had been waiting for others to create opportunities for him, and then... Seized the opportunity, threw all the strength of faith he could bear, and tried to deal with Liu Xiaojiang by hurting rather than killing. As a result The long gun that converged all the power of Wang Zhenqiu''s faith, but after touching Liu Xiaojiang''s body hidden in the golden light curse, disappeared like a bubble in the eyes of the crowd. "The power of faith..." Liu Xiaojiang stood in place calmly and noticed the expression on the faces of Wang Zhenqiu and others. Naturally, he quickly guessed the other party''s idea and understood that he intended to use the so-called power of faith to try whether this mysterious power could hurt himself and try to stop himself. "To tell you the truth..." "To some extent, it is more powerful than Qi. After reaching a very high level, it can even hurt me, but unfortunately... The only guy in the world who can hurt me with it has actually been killed by me long ago." "And..." Say, He even slowly stretched out his arm and gradually condensed a long knife in the air. In appearance... It is the same as Wang Zhenqiu''s long gun, which is composed of the power of colorful faith. "For some reason..." "Although I don''t understand the kind of ''acting God'' of Wu you, I want to say that this so-called power of faith... There may be no one in the world more familiar than me." "Although the faith I can control does not come from the land under your feet..." "......." Wang Zhenqiu. He watched with his own eyes that Liu Xiaojiang could use the power of faith to condense an artifact without special magic tools. He also saw that the other party waved away the weapon of the Unknown God without paying attention. He couldn''t help saying in disbelief: "Don''t you say it can only be yinggou? Yinggou''s vicious existence... How can he have his own believers." "Do you all turn yourself into an evil..." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang ignored Wang Zhenqiu''s doubts because he had explained it in a relatively obscure way, but looked at the other three people present again and said: "That''s enough..." "I have been playing with you patiently until now. You should also know that the gap between yourself and me can not be filled by some small actions. After all, in the face of real absolute power... Any conspiracy will lose its due role." "If you want to continue..." So far, He slowly put his hand into his pocket, took out the pouch that several people had seen, and threw the coffins prepared by Ma Xianhong on the ground. "Then go on. If you really want to die... I''ll help you." The moment the voice stopped, Liu Xiaojiang noticed the strange mosquitoes behind him. With a wave of his hand, he let the corpse poison wrapped around the golden light easily eliminate these creatures who had "communication" with Lao Meng. Then, He suddenly disappeared in the same place, and when he appeared again, he had come to Lao Meng, looked down at the good man calmly and said: "They are not innocent..." Say, Liu Xiaojiang''s palm easily penetrated Lao Meng''s chest before the other three people reacted. In the eyes of normal people... He ruthlessly killed someone who might be a friend. When he pulled his hand out of Lao Meng''s chest, Xiao Zizi with red eyes and the extremely angry clarinet, one used his strongest attack method dragon claw hand again, and the other fully launched his horizontal practice Kung Fu learned from nowhere, which had already come behind him at the same time. "That bastard has told you clearly. Remember not to get close to me easily when fighting... Is it because of Lao Meng''s death?" "Stupid..." While talking, Liu Xiaojiang, with a speed far faster than Xiao Ziyou''s reaction with the clarinet, turned to face the two and stretched his fingers to the two with flaws. The finger that didn''t seem to be fast, but made Xiao Zizi and the clarinet unable to respond, was like an extremely sharp special weapon. It penetrated the two people''s body and even damaged all meridians in their heart. Plop... Plop Xiao Zizi and the clarinet were gradually dyed red on their chest and immediately fell in front of Liu Xiaojiang, losing all their lives. "After all, you should always keep calm in the face of disaster..." Chapter 590 "Lao Meng, brother Xiao..." Wang Zhenqiu looked at the three people who fell to the ground and lost movement in the twinkling of an eye. Perhaps it was because he was still drinking and chatting with them not long ago, which made it difficult for him to accept the three people after confirming their death. "You come and collect the corpses for them..." Liu Xiaojiang turned to face the lonely Wang Zhenqiu not far away and said, "I still want to be with them..." Wen Yan, Wang Zhenqiu subconsciously clenched his fist, but he rationally didn''t start again with Liu Xiaojiang, "why do you have to kill them..." "If you don''t want to be dragged by us, with your current strength, if you want to defeat us in a short time... Is it difficult?" "Naturally, it''s not difficult..." Liu Xiaojiang said frankly. "However, you should also know the gap between yourself and me, and you should leave here when you know I won''t let go." "Moreover, I have given you a chance..." "This time you insisted on staying against me, and I... didn''t kill you mercilessly when I first fought with you. I even gave you two opportunities to turn around and leave." "But..." Say, With one move, he made several phagocytes on the ground nearby fly over. At the same time, he skillfully manipulated the magic weapon to collect the three corpses on the ground, and waved to let three phagocytes containing corpses float steadily in front of Wang Zhenqiu for collection. "But when you are clearly defeated, you still have to fight against me for those so-called innocent people and gain an inch... That''s you guys." "Don''t go too far!" Wang Zhenqiu looked at the three phagocytes in front of his eyes, but he was not in a hurry to collect the bodies of the three dead people. He obviously felt that the people were dead... Everything else was just hypocrisy. "There are even many outsiders among those women and children. The LV family are not all strangers who apply to the rules in the circle. You want to revenge their previous behavior... Yes, I can understand your importance to the people around you, but there is no need to act like Ji''an Zhi?!" "Whether the Wang family or the LV family, you kill the door together with those ordinary people... This is too special!" "Although I don''t know why you have to go this far, I''m sure... You''re not the kind of madman who wants to destroy everything in the world. You even respect ''living'' more than many of us. Do you have to make yourself unable to turn back for a LV family?" "Wang family, LV family..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Zhenqiu very calmly and said: "How do you think ordinary people living in these two families come from their daily consumption and social status..." "After all..." "This is not because the Wang family and the LV family are one of the so-called four ancient families, but also because LV Ci and Wang AI joined the ten men, so they got preferential treatment in all aspects......" "If they really look like the world meeting, they really start from scratch without relying on any background... Those ordinary people can really be regarded as innocent." "Otherwise..." "Now that you have enjoyed the advantages brought by your own background and benefited from the family''s actions, you are in danger... But you say that everything has nothing to do with these ordinary people. How can you find such a good thing in the world?" "The Wangs and lvjiaran refer to baqiji just to make the family stronger. Although they have already had a good position as one of the four families, they even don''t hesitate to kill more innocent people in order to continue this preferential treatment all the time... Or even forever." "Qiu Er, in the Jiashen rebellion of that year, did people like the Wang family and the LV family ever let go of the ''thieves'' among those sects, but they didn''t seem to be small schools with self-protection power of some famous sects?" "Those other people who suffered foolproof disasters just because there were ''thieves'' in the door and because the school did not have the ability to protect themselves... Aren''t they innocent?" Wang Zhenqiu hesitated: "but then and now..." "What''s the difference?" Liu Xiaojiang knew what Wang Zhenqiu was going to say, so he stood up and said. "Whether it''s the troubled times in those years or the relatively peaceful governance of the world at present, different people... Don''t they always follow the so-called Jianghu rules?" "The existence of the Wang family and the Lu family can even attack those schools that are more innocent than them with the so-called ''legitimate reasons''. Why can''t I just cut the grass and root like them for the legitimate reason of'' hatred ''?" "Innocent..." "Compared with those innocent people who died miserably because of the eight wonders, are these ordinary people who have enjoyed the advantages won by such evil deeds not stepping on the bodies of really innocent people and enjoying themselves..." "Innocent..." "These guys who have certain advantages, but have to commit unprovoked killing in order to continue it and turn around to kill real innocent people only for themselves... But they are not innocent at all." So far, There were no emotional waves and ups and downs in his eyes, just like stating a certain fact, he said calmly: "Of course..." "The law of ordinary people can''t control this family with alien background. I''m not the so-called just man among you. The reason why I destroyed the Wang family and the LV family... Is not to give justice to those really innocent people." "But compared with the Wang family and the LV family, what I did... Was it really enough to destroy humanity?" "......." Wang Zhenqiu. "So..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Zhenqiu, who was speechless, and said: "If you don''t want to be with them, you should leave here quickly with those phagocytes, otherwise... Do you expect the leaders of the company to collect your bodies in person?" Hearing this, Wang Zhenqiu subconsciously glanced at a place in the village, as if to confirm whether the women and children had fled here. However, "They can''t escape..." Liu Xiaojiang suddenly said when he saw this. "Now that I''ve decided to cut the roots, why would I be willing to spend time with you when I know you''re procrastinating with me..." "Of course..." Say, He slowly spread out his hands and raised them a little arc relatively slowly under the gaze of Wang Zhenqiu. "As early as when I showed up just now, I had made perfect preparations in advance, and I would not let any accident affect the plan at all......." Hum!!! At the moment when Liu Xiaojiang''s voice fell, A transparent and dark barrier immediately rose around Lujia village, so that it completely covered the whole area including the village in an instant Chapter 591 "Now without my permission..." Liu Xiaojiang put down his slightly raised hands and said: "No one in this area can leave alive. Maybe someone in the world can break through by force with their own strength, but unfortunately... No one, including Lu Ci, the so-called ten men, can do something to this extent right now." Wen Yan, Wang Zhenqiu looked around with a frown, but found that at the moment, no matter in any direction of the village, it was blocked inside by the dark and strange barrier. Even his head was basically dark. It was difficult to see the bright night sky. "What the hell is this..." "It''s the same as my corpse poison..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about the LV family who were about to arrive at the border. Instead, he patiently stretched out his hand to let the corpse poison wrapped around him float in his palm and said: "Without my permission, it is a deadly poison to anyone, but once it is affirmed by me... Those who accept it can even get an almost immortal body, just like the two strong in the eyes of you guys." "So..." Speaking of which, He pointed to the darkness above his head and said, "as long as someone accidentally touches it, he will experience an extremely painful death..." "However, you can rest assured that from the past friendship between you and me, as long as you leave with the bag and don''t continue to stay in the village against me, even if you touch it when you leave, it won''t have any impact on you." "Really..." Wang Zhenqiu looked at the three phagocytes floating in front of him again, and then took the phagocytes containing the bodies of Xiao Zizi in his hand. "It seems that intellectually, my next best choice is to escape back to the company with brother Xiao together..." See this, Liu Xiaojiang obviously didn''t intend to make a choice for Wang Zhenqiu, but he suddenly opened his mouth and said in a different way: "These phagocytes have been transformed by old horses and become the most suitable containers for preserving corpses for a long time..." Hearing this, Wang Zhenqiu''s dark eyes suddenly lit up, "what do you mean..." "The Taoist priest Wang also, like you, chose to be the enemy with me when he knew he was defeated..." Liu Xiaojiang turned his back to Wang Zhenqiu and said. "But he is also one of my few friends. What''s more, in the face of such a guy who has really achieved selflessness, if he really hurts the killer for his own selfish desires... What''s the difference between me and those people in those years?" "When it''s over..." "Naturally, I will give everyone an explanation in a different identity, a reasonable explanation that everyone has to accept..." "Is this... True?" Wang Zhenqiu narrowed his eyes slightly after being surprised. Looking at Liu Xiaojiang''s back, he always felt that this kind of thing seemed too mysterious. "You can even do such things now. Why not directly use this absolute power to make everything in the world develop according to your own wishes..." "Because as long as I want to live, there will be sacrifices around me..." Liu xiaojiangtou said without looking back. "Force everything to submit to myself with absolute power, but when can this absolute power be absolute? Should all creatures live in fear for a long time... Or even forever because of my private will, until hatred urges one of them to be completely destroyed?" "One''s own selfish desire... It''s human nature, but if you do too much for one''s own selfish desire, there will always be something above everything and give you unbearable punishment for extreme evil." "I am the retribution of the existence of the Wang family and the LV family, so once I embark on the road similar to them, what will become the retribution of my kind in the near future?" "You still believe in cause and effect..." after Wang Zhenqiu roughly knew what Liu Xiaojiang could do now, he naturally felt that this goods could even surpass everything simply by virtue of strength. He didn''t expect that Liu Xiaojiang, a monster that had never appeared, would believe the theory of causal fate that even ordinary people don''t believe "It''s not a question of disbelief..." Liu Xiaojiang noticed that Wang Zhenqiu had given up his careful thinking after learning that Xiao Zizi and others were still "saved", so he slowly walked towards the gathering direction of the rest of the Lu family, and waved his hand without looking back. "It has always been such an ethereal existence, but it is closely related to everything in the world, and even silently guides everything on the right track......" "Cause and effect..." "This is not something that appears out of thin air, but that our ancestors summed up part of the truth in this way after being aware of the facts, so that even the two of ''reason'' and ''justice''... May not even be their original names, but it does not mean that they do not exist." "When your accomplishments arrive, you will naturally know......" "......." Wang Zhenqiu. Looking at Liu Xiaojiang''s back to his left figure, although he still wants to open his mouth to stop Liu Xiaojiang. Don''t do things too much. He doesn''t want to have to stand with others to face Liu Xiaojiang one day. But considering what Liu Xiaojiang said just now, whether it''s those words about whether the LV family is innocent or not, those mysterious remarks about "natural reason" and "justice", or the fact that Xiao Zizi and other people''s congresses are still saved He finally gave up the idea of stopping Liu Xiaojiang and felt that those Lu family members who were also temporary workers were more "interesting" than Xiao Zizi and others. ¡­¡­ A moment later, On the edge of Lujia village, "Father..." although LV Zhong was also embarrassed, he had to stand in front of LV CI with a dark face and said: "No matter above or in the soil... That thing has completely cut off our retreat. Everyone will suffer extreme pain and die once touched. In the end, it''s like being poisoned, and the skin is blue and purple." "Who is responsible for monitoring those guys..." Lv CI looked at them. Not far away, he was also looking forward to his internal people and ordinary people who should not have suffered this disaster. For the first time, he began to doubt the correctness of the LV family''s past behavior. "Those company employees who are stalling for us and fighting the monster head-on have not found a way to let us leave first..." However, Before LV Zhong could answer, Liu Xiaojiang, who had been sitting on the front steps of a nearby house, immediately opened his mouth in a flat tone and answered LV Ci''s questions for LV Zhong. "Except for you guys who are going to take the opportunity to escape, everyone... Has gone down to wait for you first, waiting to go down with you and keep company on the huangquan road." Wen Yan, LV Ci and LV Zhong immediately turned around and looked at the place where the voice came from. Then even other LV family people who were still considering how to escape also noticed the expression on LV Ci''s face and looked at the gentle man sitting in front of the house. "Ying Gou..." as soon as LV CI saw Liu Xiaojiang''s face, he was already at the bottom of the valley, and was mentioned to his throat again, so that his voice began to hoarse. "Lv ci..." Liu Xiaojiang then got up slowly from the ground. His tone was obviously very gentle... But it was very strange and didn''t contain any emotion. He said: "Let all the people die with you on their own. It can be regarded as an example for others in front of Ying Gou. The LV family, as one of the so-called ten Lao forces... Also sacrificed for others in the circle." "After all, after the complete disappearance of your LV family, I believe others... Will certainly re-examine the danger of the problem, and may let ordinary people and strangers abandon their estrangement in the face of disaster as soon as possible." "This is really enviable..." "You Lu Ci and Wang AI are actually different. You have the opportunity to become a positive figure. It seems that God has really treated your Lu family well..." Chapter 592 "The behavior of LV Xiao''s people can''t represent the whole LV family..." Lv CI looked at the sudden emergence of Liu Xiaojiang and remained silent for a long time. Finally, he opened his mouth and put the responsibility on the dead LV Xiao and others. LV CI knew very well that the power of Ying Gou was not the level that he could contend with alone. Even when the other party sneaked into Lvjia Village wearing a mask, he had confirmed that the other party had the strength that was not weaker than himself as early as then. After all, even if he shot at the same time with LV Zhong and LV Xiao, he didn''t succeed in leaving the other party. Instead, LV Zhong''s hand was abandoned. Now Even LV Ci was not sure that he would win. The four employees of the company joined hands and seemed to have caused no trouble to Ying Gou This kind of thing seemed obviously impossible at the beginning! LV CI didn''t think that Liu Xiaojiang, who had shown his strength at the beginning, could solve the four company employees unharmed, so he confirmed that Ying Gou, who now appeared in front of himself and others, did have a far more powerful force than ever before. At this point, I recalled that I always thought that Lu Jin would lose to each other so easily in front of everyone because she despised the enemy Naturally, LV CI also wants to avoid fighting Liu Xiaojiang as much as possible, because he also feels that he and others may not have the slightest chance of winning. In the end, even if he is really lucky to win... It will definitely put the LV family into a situation of decline in the future. You know The people he thought he could give up and lose would not affect the future inheritance of the family. They had been completely consumed after the killing of LV Xiaos. At present... The LV family present, regardless of their strength, are particularly important to the development of the LV family! Each more death of the LV family present is a heavy blow to the continuation of the family in the future! "Ah... Those guys really can''t represent the whole Lu family, or they may have their own ideas to join hands with Ji''an." Liu Xiaojiang was disappointed when he noticed Lu Ci''s thoughts. He thought that Lu Ci could run the role of "mad dog" through the last moment of his life. He would rather have none of the Lu family die than rush up and bite himself. As a result Lu Ci''s current appearance is completely a rational old man considering the whole family. He has completely drawn a line with the word "mad dog" Boring! Seeing that Liu Xiaojiang seemed to understand what he meant, LV CI immediately continued to say: "Although the LV family is in the same camp as the company, it is also due to identity and status after all..." "So what?" Liu Xiaojiang interrupted directly. "Even if LV Xiao''s behavior has nothing to do with the LV family, they decided to join hands with ji''anzhi... So what?" "What does this matter... Have to do with my idea of killing your Lu family? It''s not the real reason that determines your Lu family''s life and death." "Why?!" Lv Ci was stunned when he heard this, then looked at Liu Xiaojiang fiercely and said: "Since it''s not because of this that I want to revenge the LV family, if I want to set an example for others... Why do I have to be the LV family?!" "Ying Gou, my LV family didn''t offend you at all! On the contrary..... You attacked the LV family for no reason before, and even abandoned the hand of my LV family''s next patriarch when your action was exposed!" "But even so..." "Even though we LV family have been looking for the murderer, we have never really posed a threat to you. Why... Why do we have to be our LV family?!" "It''s none of your business to destroy you..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at LV CI with angry eyes, but his tone was still calm: "Although I''d like to say this to you, considering the Lu family''s'' selfless dedication '', it''s really too cruel." Say, He looked at the LV family around him who were completely afraid to act rashly, shook his head and slowly said: "Jiashen rebellion, duanmuying, shuangquanshou, and later Tian Jinzhong... And Tianshi Du, these should also be enough to explain why it''s your LV family." "Lv Ci, you should understand what I''m talking about..." Wen Yan, LV Ci, who had been lucky, immediately fell silent. After a long time, he finally looked up at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "You want to avenge him for tianjinzhong in Longhu Mountain..." "I believe that as long as you know what the LV family has done, any creature with normal thoughts... Will also hate you." Liu Xiaojiang said. "I never think I''m a righteous man, and I''m not interested in your Lu family''s unspeakable past." "Reason... This kind of thing is not important to me at all. The important thing is that after combining the past of your LV family, the LV family itself... Has become something that should not exist in my plan." "So..." "At this time, consider the urine of your LV family..." "Naturally, I won''t trust your LV family, so it''s not enough to simply take away the possibility of your awakening..." "In addition, the biggest reason..." Speaking of which, His whole body began to emit strange black energy, and the whole person looked more mysterious in LV Ci''s eyes. "Because the means you used at the beginning are indeed safe enough... And cautious enough, so that you have successfully integrated that thing with the blood of the LV family. Now even if you are willing to take away the possibility of awakening it, no one can do this at all." "After all, you can''t ''exchange blood'' for your LV family one by one. Your LV family is not qualified to let others pay their lives for themselves, and this... May be your retribution against humanity?" "Do it!!!" seeing this, LV CI suddenly shouted. Some Lu strangers who had already been prepared to hide in the crowd tried their best to release the wishful spirit of the family tradition towards Liu Xiaojiang almost at the same time. For a while, Dozens of different forces basically shot at Liu Xiaojiang at the same time and from various angles, which even seemed to completely block all his retreat. However, "Do you really think Ruyi Jin is useful to me..." Liu Xiaojiang stood where he was and didn''t even bother to avoid these attacks. He just silently operated his golden light spell according to the mental method, making the dark and transparent golden light cover the whole body. The next moment, Dozens of channels hit the golden light of Liu Xiaojiang one after another, but none of them could break through the golden light''s defense. They just made a big sound like ringing a bell. "I don''t need to hide my identity today. I have to accept your strange strength..." Chapter 593 The reason why LV CI suddenly ordered his people to attack him, but he still tried his best to show the wishful spirit of his family In fact, Liu Xiaojiang was not surprised at all, because he had already noticed the small movements of the LV family around him, and it was not difficult to predict that this was nothing more than his original performance in Lvjia village, which led LV Ci to think that the wishful strength of his family might have some effect on himself. After all, because he didn''t want to expose his identity, he brought trouble to the company and Longhushan. Therefore, he didn''t use the golden light mantra, which is enough to resist Ruyi''s strength, but it''s an extremely iconic body protection skill. He just resisted the family transmission skill of LV Ci and others by virtue of his physical strength. Although the way of fighting Ruyi with physical strength will not bring any harm to Liu Xiaojiang, the special attack way of directly attacking the internal meridians and organs will indeed bring him some uncomfortable feelings However, it is obviously different from the beginning Now he doesn''t need to continue to hide his identity. He can block the strength of Ruyi Jin by using the golden light curse. Even LV Ci, an old guy who has cultivated Ruyi Jin to great success, can never break through the defense of golden light by relying on Ruyi Jin''s simple Kung Fu. After confirming that Liu Xiaojiang is bound to attack the LV family, LV CI wants to fight hard and try to find a chance of life before he dies... What he gets is only a deeper layer of despair! The smoke and dust dissipated Liu Xiaojiang reappeared unharmed in front of LV Ci and others. Then, under the gaze of the LV family who were suspicious of life, he slowly raised his arm towards their group of lambs to be slaughtered. "Ruyi strength may indeed be a good means, but unfortunately it seems too weak in my eyes, but... I should and will firmly remember that it once existed." Let''s go, A large amount of strange black energy swept towards the LV family in an instant, and at a speed far faster than that when they fought with Wang Zhenqiu and others, they immediately skipped LV Ci and covered all the LV family people not far behind. "Ah --" "Grandpa! Grandpa!!!" "Help... Help me! I don''t want to die!" "Master! Help me!!!" Screams of fear come and go, Almost all the Lu family members who were invaded by the corpse poison felt great pain in a short time, and their exposed skin was turning blue and purple at a speed visible to the naked eye, Even among them, many of the Lu family strangers with good cultivation strangled their necks with their hands, trying to block the body poison in this way and go straight to their Lingtai square inch along the line of Qi. However, in the face of the terrible corpse poison, no matter what the LV family does, they can''t change the outcome of death, even if someone accidentally strangles himself by hand! Soon, Plop... Plop One or two members of the Lu family were watched by Lu Ci. Over time, some people fell to the ground and lost their lives, so that finally, Lu Ci was the only one left standing in place. Looking at the people who fell to the ground and died miserably, he began to feel a little overwhelmed in his eyes. "Lv Zhong, LV Ping, LV Yi..." "Dead... They''re all dead..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at LV Ci, whose back was facing himself and was bowing his head to "claim" the corpse of the LV family, "when it''s your turn, even an old guy like you who is used to seeing life and death... Can''t you bear it?" "Dead... All dead... Ha ha... Ha ha ha..." Lv CI ignored Liu Xiaojiang when he heard the speech, and looked at a large number of people''s bodies as if he had suddenly lost his mind. See this, Although Liu Xiaojiang inevitably had some accidents, he didn''t expect Lu Ci to be hit so easily, but considering that those "famous schools" such as the Lu family and the Wang family casually destroyed the door for eight strange skills just because there were disciples who had sworn with rootless students in the door. In fact, it was difficult for him to raise any trace of sympathy for such a seemingly miserable LV CI. He just stared at each other for a long time without expression, and then walked slowly towards each other''s position. meanwhile, Liu Xiaojiang''s body also immediately appeared two big black hands composed of energy. However, in terms of size, it seems that it is not the energy form of the golden light mantra, but a materialized thing with all the powerful abilities of both hands. "Just for the so-called eight strange skills, and until now, only Lv Liang has successfully awakened, leading to the whole family to face this karma together..." "Speaking..." "Once people like rootless students go the wrong way, they will certainly do great harm to others..." However, At the moment when Liu Xiaojiang came behind LV Ci, "Yinggou!!!" Lv CI suddenly turned around and burst into a rage, raised his energetic palm and poked Liu Xiaojiang''s face hidden in the golden light. Click!!! Even if LV CI tried his best to raise the energy in his body to the limit and wanted to retaliate against Liu Xiaojiang at the last moment, his palm covered with energy to form a sharp blade still broke when he stabbed the golden light, and he still failed to succeed in hurting Liu Xiaojiang. "Ten guys..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about LV Ci''s angry, as if he lost his mind. On the contrary, looking at LV CI who showed such a miserable performance in front of him, he only felt that there was still some insurmountable gap between the ten guys. Lu Ci, the so-called ten men with qualifications and strength, is at most not much different from Lu Jin in personal strength. Compared with the one on Longhu Mountain... It''s really far away. But it happened that such a weak LV CI could have the same status as the old Tianshi on Longhu Mountain, which seemed to him to be a kind of defilement to the Mountain Gate of Tianshi mansion. "Win the hook!!!" LV CI is obviously really driven crazy. Even if he has been passively broken by the golden light, he still recklessly raises his other arm. It seems that he wants to fight with Liu Xiaojiang. However, Before the attack hit Liu Xiaojiang''s golden light, LV CI felt that he stretched out the hand he wanted to continue the attack. Suddenly, it was like he didn''t belong to him. He completely lost control. Then he saw his arm... I don''t know when it had been taken away by Liu Xiaojiang. But even so, Lu Ci, who fell into madness, still couldn''t give up. Seeing his enemy standing in front of him, even if it was impossible for his hands to attack again, he still ran crazy and hit Liu Xiaojiang with his head. As a result Of course, he was beaten in front of the golden light. "Boring..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at LV Ci''s broken head and blood and didn''t give up. He actually wanted to use his head to verify the firmness of the golden light. Even if he waved and cut off LV Ci''s head with a disgusting face Chapter 594 Lucci is dead! The LV family was destroyed! Because of what happened in a hotel area in the capital before, the outsiders in the circle were already paying close attention to the trend of the LV family. Therefore, even if the company and the ten guys were trying to block the news, the news that no one in the LV family village was spared spread quickly. For a while, Whether in the alien circle or in the ordinary circle of people who are aware of the existence of the alien, the extermination of the door in Lujia village not long ago... Also immediately aroused most people''s fear of Ying Gou, and even doubted whether they and others could really overcome wholeness in the end. The company headquarters, Although recently, due to the problem of Ying Gou and all sex demons, the ten guys will always be called by Zhao Fangxu to the company for an interview, trying to be transparent and fair to outsiders in everything, none of the ten guys will be impatient with frequent meetings. After all, almost all the ten guys understand that Zhao Fangxu''s doing so undoubtedly doesn''t want any of the ten guys to lose their power in Ying Gou''s hands, not to mention everything about Ying Gou and the whole demon people... Maybe it will also be related to their own life and death in the future. therefore, After learning about the vicious incident in Lujia village, Even the ten guys still doubt the real purpose of Ying Gou''s move, but when they received Zhao Fangxu''s explicit invitation, they still came to the company''s headquarters to see how the company would deal with it. ¡­¡­ In the conference room, Dong! "Are you kidding!" after hearing Zhao Fangxu''s specific description of the event, Lu Jin could not help but subconsciously clench her fist and knock on the table in front of her. "Mingming has given a reasonable explanation. This guy still killed the LV family, and... Even those innocent LV family people were killed by him. Do you want to fight with us now?" "After declaring that he wanted to be hostile to everyone, he also killed all the members of the LV family, which was obviously different from the situation of the Wang family before." Feng Zhenghao looked at Lu Jin, who was obviously defending the LV family, and then thought carefully and opened his mouth to remind him: "Presumably..... This will cause great panic, and it is not limited to the alien circle. I''m afraid even the leaders above are the same. The alien and ordinary people are bound to redefine the priority of the problem." "This undoubtedly shows that he doesn''t care about anyone. He won''t be bound by the question of whether different people work together with ordinary people. He may destroy any of us at any time just by preference." "As for whether you want to start a war with us ahead of time..." Speaking of which, He stretched out his hand solemnly and pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, saying: "I''m afraid he doesn''t mind when to decide with us, because it has proved that he is a reckless guy..." "Ying Gou is really so sure?" Chen Jinkui doubted this. "Even if he is really what grandma Guan''s friend said, he has something to do with the great God in ancient times, and even the Fallen God himself "But if it''s the winning hook, or... He has the power that can be called a myth in those years, why bother to do things if he really wants to destroy us?" "Maybe..." Mu you looked up at Chen Jinkui and said: "Maybe it''s like what Lord queer said. Even if he is the great God himself... He doesn''t have the power in legend. After all, myth will be deified again by later generations." "But if so..." Chen Jinkui wondered. "If this guy doesn''t have the powerful power we imagine, why does he always give us a feeling of doing things without scruples?" "Even if he doesn''t have that mythical power, he is really strong enough, so he doesn''t care about our little generation on the road, but... Isn''t he afraid to really force us to hurry and use that kind of weapon enough to ''wash the land'' at all costs in despair?" "Lao Chen, my strength is too poor. I can''t see how strong this winning hook is. But since the myth is not very credible, I will think that even if he is strong... It can''t be better than those things that manpower can''t reach?" "Hum..." Guan Shihua was inevitably unhappy when he heard this. "Don''t underestimate those legendary gods. Even if no one has seen the mythical mountain moving and sea filling... It doesn''t mean they really can''t do this." "As far as I know..." "Even the old ancestor behind our line may not really have no way to protect his life in front of those things. At most, he will be hurt by those things......" Say, The old woman looked at Chen Jinkui and Muyou sarcastically and said, "what our ancestors can do, can''t the great God of yinggou do?" "Don''t forget..." "Whether he had the strength of the year or not, the fear of the old ancestor behind us at that time... Can also be genuine." "......." Chen Jinkui. "......." Mu you. "Hey..." Guan Shihua said with a sneer when he saw that the ten guys here didn''t speak "In my opinion..." "It''s better to give him whatever he wants... Anyway, it seems that the one doesn''t intend to destroy everything." "As for the experiences of the two old things of the Wang family and the LV family, try to think that they have encountered an irresistible natural disaster. Natural disaster... Is it the existence that our small characters can resist?" "Cough..." when master Xie Kong heard this, he coughed and reminded him: "This kind of thing is not what we can decide. Benefactor Zhao... And the above benefactors are the people who are qualified to judge this matter." "Hum! I don''t need your old bald ass to remind me!" Guan Shihua glanced at Zhao Fangxu, the leader of the conference room who had never spoken, then glanced at master Xie Kong with a bad look and said: "Of course I know people like us are not qualified to decide this..." "Don''t I remind the leaders based on the facts? Anyway, people in high positions like Mr. Zhao and them can''t always passively bear the losses caused by natural disasters, let alone other problems..." "Alas, die or die. Anyway, if you really decide, you must decide the outcome with the Ying hook. Even if I''m just a little horse fairy... I''m still willing to accompany you on the huangquan road." "Good, good..." seeing this, master Xie Kong also folded his hands on his chest and said: "Benefactor Guan is really a Bodhisattva..." Chapter 595 "The LV family is gone..." After seeing the attitude of the ten guys, Zhao Fangxu finally said slowly: "The employees sent by the company to support the LV family also lost three of their best strength, so the loss of personnel is really great." "Blame..." "I can only blame that I thought everything too simple. Unexpectedly, Ying Gou didn''t care whether he would start the war in advance. He was really so reckless when he acted..." "But..." So far, He lowered his head slightly so that his glasses kept reflecting light, so that all the ten guys present couldn''t see their eyes. "We didn''t get nothing this time, because the sacrifices made by the LV family this time... May become the key to promote the cooperation between different people and ordinary people. I believe the above should and will soon put down their worries about different groups because of the seriousness of the problem." "After all, as before, due to the temporary security of Ying Gou, the above has never had a clear understanding of the seriousness of the problem. If not, there will be a sudden attack, and we... Are still considering how to cooperate with the enemy." "Now..." "Although the loss of the LV family is also a big blow to us, if we can urge different people and ordinary people to put down their estrangement... It can indeed be regarded as a blessing in disguise." As soon as it comes out, The ten guys present fell silent one after another, Because few of the people present except Lu Jin were really honest, they inevitably wondered whether Zhao Fangxu, the leader of the company, had killed someone by borrowing a knife because of the disappearance of the "disobedience" of the LV family. After all, in the camp of the ten guys, except for the Wang family, which has long disappeared, only the LV family has been reluctant to cooperate with the company, and even sent people to provoke the whole sex on his own initiative not long ago. His LV CI almost... Destroyed the company and the above arrangements. Besides The company has just obtained minghunshu from the LV family and confirmed that the power of minghunshu is double hands. The LV family was killed by Ying gouqin''s automatic hand immediately! It''s hard to say whether Zhao Fangxu, after squeezing the remaining value of the LV family, chose to completely give up LV CI who had been unwilling to obey because of the past "Dong Zhao, that boy has gone too far. Should we..." Lu Jin didn''t expect the LV family to be destroyed. There may be some reasons for Zhao Fangxu, but obviously he won''t really doubt the company''s leaders, let alone habitually think of the company so dark. Wen Yan, Zhao Fangxu looked at the other silent ten guys present, shook his head and said: "Naturally, we can''t always suffer..." "But we must do something sure. If we are really not sure... We must try our best to face the most difficult problems when we are prepared." "Ying Gou must be responsible for the affairs of the LV family..." "However, according to the current situation, we must also seize the opportunity brought by this matter and try our best to promote the above leaders to relax their vigilance against strangers, so as to reach an agreement as soon as possible and put down the estrangement between strangers and ordinary people for the time being." "So..." "Next, I will try to make more contact with the above and try to guide things in the direction we want, and you... Had better establish a ''contact'' channel with each other immediately to ensure your own safety in a cooperative way before making a decision." "I don''t want to see anyone take action without permission, and I don''t want to see someone face Ying Gou alone anymore..." With that, Seeing that there was no objection from the other ten people present, he looked at Lu Jin with dignified eyes and said: "Now, apart from the Gao family, the Lu family is the only one left among the four families..." "I know your old character very well, and I know that you will not easily accept this incident. You may also be angry at the extermination of the Lu family, but you should know that... The existence of the Lu family is very important, which is not just for your Lu family." "The company needs the strength of the Lu family, and the above also needs the strength of the Lu family. This world... It also needs the Lu family to contribute. You can''t kill the Lu family because of a temporary emotion. I believe you should also understand your importance?" "Zhao Dong, I understand everything you say..." Lu Jin hesitated. "Moreover, even if I have some friendship with the old man LV Ci, I have to admit that the old man did deserve his death, but those relatively innocent LV children... Should not be the end today." "I just want to find the boy myself and ask him why he has no humanity like now..." "So..." "The Lu family can face this boy with relative peace of mind..." "....." Zhao Fangxu said thoughtfully for a moment, then shook his head and said: "No, if you go... Dead, it will only cause greater panic. Appropriate panic may be an opportunity, but excessive panic will also cause greater riots. Maybe some outsiders in the circle will choose to give up resistance." "If you don''t die, but come back safe and sound, I''m afraid you will also make Lu family members the target of public criticism in the future... It makes people feel that there may have been some confusion between Lu family and Quan Xing. This will never be a good thing for Lu family itself." Lu Jin still wanted to stick to her decision, "but you also know the relationship between the Lu family and their dragon tiger mountain..." "Then you will go to Longhu Mountain this time..." Zhao Fangxu immediately interrupted. "You can ask the people of Tianshi mansion why Liu Xiaojiang, the Zhengyi disciple, came to this step and told them what happened in Lujia village. So... I believe the people of Tianshi mansion should also make up their mind." "Besides..." "The whole Taoist gate will not dare anyone to go down the mountain because of the existence of Tianshi mansion, for fear of offending their righteous sect..." Sure enough Hearing this, The other ten guys at the scene finally confirmed that there must be a reason why Zhao Fangxu wanted to kill with a knife. Otherwise... How could the other party even think of such things that forced long Hushan to make a decision as soon as possible? However, Even if it was clear what Zhao Fangxu had done, no one would open his mouth and point it out. Because even if they take Zhao Fangxu''s position, they can only think of this set of careful plans at most, not for a disobedient LV family... Give up many opportunities behind this matter to promote righteousness! LV CI will not die, and the LV family will not be destroyed Then there will be no chance to push the estrangement between strangers and ordinary people as soon as possible, nor will there be a reasonable explanation that can force Longhu Mountain to make up its mind about Ying Gou, and even I don''t know when we can really get the Taoist staff who are already ready to go down the mountain! The death of LV Ci and the extermination of the LV family... This is simply "value for money"! "Do you want me to ask the old guy Zhang Zhiwei?" Lu Jin didn''t notice the eyes others looked at him, but nodded after a little thinking. "OK, I''ll go to his dragon tiger mountain again..." Chapter 596 meanwhile, Villages on the outskirts of the capital, "Why! Even the LV family... How can you kill them all!" Ma Xianhong''s voice of questioning suddenly came from the foreign house, making the whole members outside, including Erzhuang, somewhat worried about the situation inside. Of course Naturally, what they worry about is not whether Ma Xianhong will offend Liu Xiaojiang, so that he will eventually be thrown out of the foreign house by the angry Liu Xiaojiang himself. They just don''t want Ma Xianhong''s powerful help to leave because of such small things. As for the others Although after this period of contact, they all have a certain understanding of Ma Xianhong, and they also know how terrible it is for a force to have a refined tool refiner, in the final analysis... No one has admitted this person''s companion identity so soon. And At the moment, if Liu Xiaojiang hadn''t ordered everyone to wait outside the door, they wouldn''t even give Ma Xianhong the opportunity to question Liu Xiaojiang. As soon as they found that this guy was in a wrong mood, they would immediately take him down! After all, compared with the leader Liu Xiaojiang, even if Ma Xianhong can provide powerful magic weapons for himself and others, he is only an outsider who can be used at most in their eyes. "Ha ha..." Xia Liuqing heard the voice coming from the house, suddenly looked aside at Lv Liang, who was also in a bad mood, and said with a smile: "Luliang, I didn''t expect village head Ma to speak for the LV family. Do you have some other ideas in your boy''s heart...?" "How could it be..." Lv Liang noticed that other people were looking at him, as if they all wanted to confirm their views on the destruction of the LV family, so he quickly pretended not to care, spread his hands and said: "Lord Xia, you are worried..." "Haven''t we all discussed this before, boy? How can I question the leader''s decision for some so-called family members like the village head MA in the room?" "Lv family... Ha ha, even if I really feel a little lost, I will only regret the death of my grandfather and brother." "But..." "My nominal grandfather and brother died long ago, and still died in an action against our whole nature. It seems that I have no reason to feel sorry for these self sinners." "As for the prince and the rest of the LV family..." Speaking of which, He stretched out his hand, pushed the eyes on the bridge of his nose, slowly raised the corners of his mouth towards the people in front of him, and said: "According to the leader''s words, these people are worthy of death. If they die, they will die... What''s my business?" "Ha ha..." Xia Liuqing stared at Lv Liang for a moment, then smiled and nodded as if relieved, saying: "It''s good that you don''t have any superfluous ideas about this. If you really can''t think about it... I''m afraid we have to let some of us collect your body." "If Lu Ci dies, he will die. If Lu Jia village is gone, he will be gone. If you want to go to the end, don''t think you are still one of them." "Don''t forget..." "The headmaster has already told us clearly that the LV family who got both hands must pay a price for it. Moreover, they made Tian Jinzhong on Longhu Mountain a useless man because of their greed for other unique skills." "Therefore, in love and in reason..." "The LV family can''t come to a good end in our leader''s place..." "I understand..." Lv Liang looked at Erzhuang, Windsor and Chen duo, as well as Xia he, Shen Chong and Tu Junfang. Then he couldn''t help stretching out his hand and scratching the back of his head and said: "Lord Xia, thank you for your concern first, but you always think about this kind of thing. Anyway, I think this situation is very good and free." "Next..." "As long as you can contribute to the leader''s plan and wait patiently until everything is settled... You must be able to live more naturally." "When it''s over..." Shen Chong smiled curiously and asked, "what do you want to do?" Wen Yan, Lv Liang pondered for a moment and then said, "brother Tu and I have agreed before. When the limelight is completely over... Let''s work together to open the sect and try to inherit the Kung Fu of the three evil sects." "Maybe..." "When there are more people learning the Kung Fu of the three demons sect, they can reproduce the complete skill set that can be practiced by cutting three corpses in the past through mutual communication with everyone?" "Wait until the limelight is completely over..." Shen Chong looked at Lv Liang and Tu Jun''s room somewhat unexpectedly. "Also..." "Anyway, everyone has got an almost unlimited life here. Even if we have to wait for hundreds of years in the future... Everything is still in time." "Yes......" Tu Junfang nodded and smiled. "Moreover, before that, like an ordinary person, it was not a suitable way for the three demons to practice in the secular world as much as possible." "Then... What about the others?" Shen Chong smiled and turned to look at the others present. "Naturally, I''ll go wherever he goes..." Er Zhuang reached out and pointed to the foreign house. "Even if this product is really a elm head, only time is enough... I believe I can get it sooner or later." "In addition..." "After lying in the treatment cabin for so many years, I really want to try to experience all the good things in the world like those ordinary people. Well... It can also be said that I want to spend a honeymoon with the goods." "I... I don''t know yet." Chen duo shook her head. "Anyway, I will always serve my master..." Windsor said after thinking about it. "Even if the lady and the host want to live in a world of two, it''s better to have someone around to serve tea and pour water. In addition, they can always accompany dor as friends." "Moreover, if the young lady and the master have children in the future and we take care of the young master ourselves, they can continue to go to the world of two..." "Of course..." "My idea has also been approved by Miss......" "You three are really......" Xia he looked at this and said: "Can''t you live without a man? Why don''t you have to get tired of being with the guy in the house and find something you''re interested in with me..." "We''d better wait until we''re bored enough..." Er Zhuang immediately said. "The reason why you don''t think so is not because the situation is much more complicated than me. The one in your heart is simply..." "I......" Xia he glared at Er Zhuang before he finished talking. "Of course, it''s to see what will happen in the future in the leader''s plan..." Chapter 597 "Ha ha..." Xia Liuqing looked at several young people and smiled kindly. "OK, you little guys have already thought about what to do in the future. Only I, an old guy, have no plans at all..." "No..." all the people except Chen duo said in unison. "Lao Xia (Xia ye) you absolutely want to continue pestering mother-in-law Jinfeng!" "......." Xia Liuqing. "Just because the purpose is very pure, there is no need for any plan." Shen Chong said with great confirmation. "After all, rootless birth has been confirmed dead, and you and mother-in-law Jinfeng confirmed that mother-in-law Jinfeng didn''t love rootless birth in essence when they met Zhang Chulan. Now that you know this... How can you give up pursuing mother-in-law Jinfeng." "After all, after so many years, there is a glimmer of hope now... Giving up may be the stupidest thing?" "You are working so hard for the leader now..." Lv Liang agreed. "Isn''t it because mother-in-law Jinfeng, who doesn''t participate, doesn''t want the leader to think it''s a mistake to give her immortality, so that he can have enough time to continue pestering her after everything is over?" "After all, if the leader feels that giving her mother-in-law an immortal body will hardly be rewarded in any way... Who knows if he will recover the corpse poison from her mother-in-law? Aren''t you working hard for this?" "... absolutely so." Tu Junfang agreed. "Alas..." Xia he shook his head in derision. "I really admire mother-in-law Jinfeng..." "Isn''t it!" Er Zhuang was obviously envious of this and said, "if the goods can be like old Xia, no... if he can have one tenth of old Xia, even if I burned Gao Xiang in my last life!" "Ha ha..." Xia Liuqing saw the reaction of the crowd. He was unavoidably embarrassed and took off his cap. He reached out and touched his bare head and said: "If you young people say so, I can''t imagine that a shameless old man like me... Seems to be a good man!" "Well, although it seems to lick the dog too much, it can be regarded as a good man after all!" Windsor was clearly saying good words, but she directly made Xia Liuqing freeze in place, as if a word had stabbed the other party''s deadly seven inches. "Is she a good man..." Xia Liuqing knew that Windsor was not malicious, and guessed that a foreign girl might not know the ambiguity represented by such statements. Naturally, she would not take such seemingly flattering and actually slandering words as one thing, but began to doubt her own problems. "It seems that after everything is over, you can try another way to pursue Jinfeng..." See this, "Alas..." Er Zhuang could not help sighing subconsciously, and then turned his head and looked at the foreign house. "If only I could be like mother-in-law Jinfeng..." ¡­¡­ in the house, "You run here angrily..." after listening to Ma Xianhong''s question, Liu Xiaojiang understood the dissatisfaction in this guy''s heart and said calmly: "Is it just to accuse me of doing too much to the LV family..." "You shouldn''t have done this..." Ma Xianhong calmed down after expressing, so he stepped back and sat on the sofa opposite Liu Xiaojiang and said: "I thought what you said before was just to destroy the aliens of the LV family who awakened the soul of Ming, so that the LV family completely lost their qualification as one of the four families in the circle. In this way... Sooner or later, they will gradually decline, so that they have to choose to exit." "But when you go, you are not only the aliens who have awakened the soul art, but also some people of the LV family who have nothing to do with it. If you are the retribution of their LV family''s actions in those years, then such indiscriminate killing... Are you not afraid of retribution?" "You have to find out..." Liu Xiaojiang looked up at Ma Xianhong and said: "Those Lu family members who seem innocent in your eyes have also enjoyed all kinds of benefits brought by Lu family''s Ming soul art. Since they have gained... They will inevitably lose." "In addition..." "Even if we don''t attack the seemingly innocent LV family, we can still make the LV family gradually decline... It''s true, but this situation can''t effectively play their role in being hooked by Ying." "Since the final outcome is not much worse, whether it''s earlier or later, what''s the difference for them? Anyway, sooner or later, they will be brought to the door again by those former enemies because of their decline." Speaking of which, He picked up the cup placed on the tea table, poured the tea and said carelessly: "Since it was my hand that moved in person, the role of the LV family after their extermination should naturally be in line with my original plan. This should become a key step in promoting my plan, rather than helping those who have the intention but are unable to retaliate against the LV family." "As for the retribution you just said..." "It can only be regarded as your personal subjective idea, and can not affect the objective existence of karma." "Because in the eyes of those extremely objective things... When I killed the LV family, I was just following the cause and effect. I used the LV family to kill the family to achieve other purposes for myself. The cause and effect generated during the period was no more than you. It could not be the key factor for me to finally give up the plan." "So..." "I made a choice between karma and the benefits of the plan... That''s all." "Even without considering the so-called karma..." Ma Xianhong said with a frown. "Don''t you know what your actions will make other strange people think of Ying Gou and integrity? They will certainly panic about us and may seize the time to find ways to deal with us..." "This is my purpose." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "I just want those guys to see clearly, not that I really don''t intend to destroy everything, but to destroy everything. For me... There is only the difference between want and don''t want to do." "So..." "They should change their view of me. They no longer think that they have a chance to live even if they give up resistance. They probably think that as long as I exist one day... It will be a disaster that they don''t know when to come." "Force them to realize your danger and speed up the cooperation between ordinary people and strange people... Do you really want to die?!" Ma Xianhong immediately stood up and glared at Liu Xiaojiang. "Liu Xiaojiang, your life is not just your own. Why can''t you choose some other relatively safer methods for others!" "Do you know..." "Once those people see your danger, in the end, if they think they have no chance of winning and use something enough to let everyone go to hell together... It will be too late!" "You just say this now..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ma Xianhong with great interest, slowly raised the arc of the corner of his mouth and said, "isn''t it too late?" "You... You''re unreasonable!" Ma Xianhong angrily stretched out his hand and pointed to Liu Xiaojiang, but finally only left such a sentence and slammed the door. This is undoubtedly clear that since things have happened, no matter how you criticize Liu Xiaojiang''s behavior at the moment, it will no longer have any practical significance. "So..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the door that was almost broken by Ma Xianhong. He couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling, saying: "For me, the cause and effect of the LV family''s extermination should be on the guy Lao ma..." "What a pity..." Chapter 598 [swindler...] [there''s no retribution for a guy like you...] [what''s more, what you do not violate the divine principle, but also follow the cause and effect to help it. Later, considering the particularity of your existence... How can it easily provoke you.] "It''s hard to say..." Liu Xiaojiang was not surprised by the sudden sound in his brain. "If the Tao of heaven really has ideas and can think simply according to the actual situation, it may deliberately ignore some small things and won''t care about the details of my plan to use the LV family." "Once it''s just running according to pre-set rules..." "Then whether I help deal with the LV family or not, and whether I have the power to make it cautious, as long as I violate some of its pre-set rules, I will be targeted to a corresponding extent by it......" [but the possibility of this is not high...] [to know the power you have, it''s more cost-effective to annoy you than to destroy you. I think even though there may be no so-called thought about natural reason, it can at least measure everything to a certain extent.] [because some small things completely irritate you, leading you to make a series of more destructive behaviors in the future, and then... Wipe you out of the world at any cost. It''s not worth it anyway?] [anyway, if it were me, I would certainly convince myself that I would not annoy you because of some trivial things. It''s not too late to make up my mind to erase you from the world after I really confirm that you will destroy the rules of heaven and earth.] [so...] [you don''t need more losses to judge your danger, and you can ''Guide'' you to always follow the rules of heaven and earth to do things for yourself... It''s a good thing to kill two birds with one stone.] "But after all, you are not the way of heaven, and you don''t fully understand the reason of heaven..." Liu Xiaojiang calmly drank a cup of tea, and then put the cup back on the tea table in front of him. "You have described the reason of heaven with your own experience. Although it has greatly expanded my understanding of the way of heaven, the fact that the old Western gods fell in front of the reason for strength does not prove that this is the situation after the reason of heaven thinks according to the rules." "After all, just for more powerful power, or even just for its own continuation, it is necessary to abandon all things in the world... This itself is an extremely selfish and cruel behavior, which will naturally lead to the phagocytosis of all things in the world and the punishment of heaven." "Send down heaven''s punishment and deal with them all..." "It can only be said that the so-called old gods, who overestimated their own efforts, touched the absolute taboo and completely violated the natural order. It can not be said that the natural order thought according to the facts and finally chose to start in advance to eliminate all threats." "I think..." "The way of heaven is actually an absolutely fair thing. It won''t erase something without hesitation after making a preliminary judgment because it has potential huge risks." "It''s just a rule that nothing can shake..." "I think as long as someone disobeys the rules set by it, no matter who is, they will certainly suffer the so-called heavenly punishment, but as long as they don''t really touch those bottom lines, no matter whether someone''s existence is threatened or not... They will certainly not suffer from its intentional targeting." "Once there is thought, there must be preference. If the rule itself gives birth to preference, there will be no fairness to all things under the rule......" With that, He slowly closed his eyes, as if he saw Gabriel standing in front of him, smiling: "Do you think the way of heaven will be like human beings, and really have the idea of becoming a dictator... Or take the suffering of all sentient beings as the greatest pleasure for yourself?" "If Tiandao has thoughts and preferences, do you think it will allow the old Western gods... And yinggou, who has the opportunity to get rid of control?" "If you think..." "I''m afraid not only your old gods in the west, but also Ying Gou and those ancient gods who have defeated him should be erased together before they have the strength to challenge the way of heaven." "Because of their existence, they already have the qualification to threaten the way of heaven. It should give priority to its dictator status... Isn''t it?" ¡¾¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¿ "So..." Liu Xiaojiang felt Gabriel''s silence and said, "I don''t think the way of heaven is an existence with its own thoughts, because if it is true... We will be the things that should not exist in its eyes from the beginning." "How can we exist in the world as safe as today, and even ''bargain'' with heaven as a thorn in the eye..." [you mean...] [my Lord, is it only because they take the initiative to die...] "Although the words are ugly, it is true..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded and said frankly: "After all, the so-called evil existence of Ying Gou and I can still exist as reasonably as human beings, which is enough to prove that... It is essentially a rule without any thought, but it can be called an absolutely fair rule." "Ying Gou can be reincarnated in the form of a remnant soul......" "It''s only because his biggest purpose in his heart is to revenge his enemies. The worst result is the complete extinction of mankind." "Although this matter will also have an impact on the Tao of heaven itself, considering the actions of human species in recent years, it is not difficult to guess why Ying Gou was not strongly targeted by it." "Because under the condition of ''fairness'', no matter who is eliminated, it can be regarded as a bad and not bad situation for the Tao of heaven itself." "It may have cared about the species that ''dominate'' the world, and may have helped the human race relative to the purpose of yinggou, but now... In its eyes, human behavior is obviously no longer the most regular existence." [in that case...] [why don''t you dare to attack the human race? Anyway, whoever lives to the end is the same to the Tao of heaven... Isn''t it?] "It''s just because I don''t want to do this..." Liu Xiaojiang was silent for a moment, then slowly looked up out of the window and said: "I don''t hate the world created by human beings, nor do I hate those things created by human beings..." "What is really unacceptable to me is just the exclusivity of human beings. I think they, as the masters of the world, lack the compassion that intelligent creatures should exist..." "Of course, more important..." "It''s just that they can''t accept my existence and don''t want to coexist with me, so that I have to transform this world into an environment that is also suitable for my own survival......" "It''s him, not me..." Chapter 599 [can''t you live if you commit sins...] "Ha ha..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head disapprovingly, smiled and said: "In short, before I started to implement the plan, I had tried the way of heaven in various ways. Now... I have a general understanding of the bottom line it can accept." "However, since the Tao of heaven exists as an absolute fairness, whether it still cares about the survival of human groups or not, once I want to do something... I must pay a relatively equal price." "Destroy the LV family and use them to advance the plan. Due to the cause and effect caused by themselves, the price I need to pay... It seems that it just makes Lao ma have a little redundant idea." "If it''s just like this, it''s a completely acceptable price for me..." "It is conceivable that..." "If human beings are completely unable to destroy me, even if they have seemingly reasonable reasons for their own survival, they will definitely suffer targeted punishment from heaven because they have done too much." "After all, the power I have is not fair to human beings. Even if they reject me, they do not have the ability to destroy me. If I kill them only for the reason of survival... It is inevitable that some other moths will be formed because I touch the bottom line." [is that fair?] If they don''t accept you, they will reject and destroy you. Doesn''t this touch the bottom line of heaven at all "Naturally, I touched..." Liu Xiaojiang said calmly. "It is precisely because of their attitude towards other ethnic groups that they gradually lose their original preferential treatment and are no longer regarded as the most regular existence by heaven. Therefore... I can retaliate against them at will without taking extinction as the premise." "Even..." "I speculate that as long as it can arouse the hatred of all people and make them feel that they must not die with me, the extinction of mankind... May not become a possible ''reasonable'' means in the end." "Just..." "I don''t intend to end up living in ruins..." [you... Should I say you have no ambition, or should I say you are really a different guy.] [but...] [this idea may not be a mistake...] [after all, whether it is the way of life of our old Western gods that we have to change due to the lack of faith, or the idea that you are trying to be level with the sky from beginning to end... In the end, no one can really get rid of its control.] [maybe...] [compromise with nature, compromise with oneself... Is not a more secure method.] "Compromise with the sky..." although Liu Xiaojiang didn''t agree with Gabriel, he still didn''t open his mouth to explain anything after thinking about it, but turned his head again and looked at the gradually darkening sky outside the window. "The so-called heaven is just a rule. If it really can be regarded as an absolutely fair existence, resistance... Or even overthrow it, I''m afraid any statement is just looking for reasons for atrocities." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª meanwhile, The capital, a residential area surrounded by water, In the attic by the pond, "As one of the four important families in the alien circle, now there is only one vein of Lu family with special internal composition..." the old man put down his tea cup and looked up at the five people present and said: "If we continue, I''m afraid it''s time to go to war with the whole world, and we won''t have any available power in our hands." "After all, we can''t expect those young children to help us open the situation with their own lives. It''s not fair to them, although no one will blame the cruelty of this matter..." "Teacher..." Zhou Hong said first. "If we are ready to go to war with the whole world and immediately promote the cooperation between ordinary people and strange people, we must completely explain the existence of strange people." "So..." "Then it''s hard to guarantee that no one will think of the major events that may come later. If those guys who have more or less voice outside know Ying Gou and understand that he may bring an unprecedented disaster to everyone, it may also have a huge impact on social security." "We''re obviously not really ready yet..." "We won''t let everyone face yinggou..." the old man looked at his students and said: "You should know how yinggou exists and the number of people... Especially ordinary people like us who have no power. No matter how many people there are, they can''t pose any threat to yinggou." "What we ordinary people have to do is to take out all available means to support the different people in the front and rear of the battlefield... And try our best to eliminate those omniscient demons. The focus will only be the guns in our hands and the role of the different people in this situation." "More..." "I''m afraid the guy like Ying Gou can only die..." "This...... can we really win?" Zuo Xing, the only one at the scene who is similar to Zhou Hong''s age, said with some hesitation. "The Wang family and the LV family... The four families in the alien circle say that they will die. It is enough to show that the power possessed by the aliens can not actually pose any threat to the Ying hook. At this time, they have to restrain themselves... And can''t cause too much damage to the land under our feet." "At that time, depending on the situation and the location of the battlefield, about one tenth of the total troops can be used..." the old man looked at Zuo Xing and answered. "In addition to the aircraft, tanks, artillery and other weapons, if we can''t work together with other people to solve this problem, no matter how much... We can only start to worry about the gains and losses, and choose whether to exchange some losses for the final victory of the battle according to the situation." "But in my heart, I don''t want to see that..." Speaking of which, The old man frowned and thought for a moment, saying: "But if that time comes, I hope we will win. If we want to solve the subsequent troubles, we must let the people understand the seriousness of the matter and make them think all our decisions are reasonable..." "Well... Next, we should not only explain the existence of the alien and the troublesome guy Ying Gou, but also let them witness the tragedy of the battle when the war really starts." "Get everything ready to fight it..." "No!" seeing this, Zhou Hong immediately stood up from his seat, looked at the old man with a little excitement and said: "Teacher, this kind of thing must not be in a hurry. Now is not the time to start a war, nor is it the time to explain the existence of strangers. If one doesn''t do well... It may even make us confused first." "If Ying Gou takes advantage of this time..." "No... Ying Gou certainly won''t do that." the old man shook his head and interrupted. "Why can you say that?" Zhou Hong said excitedly. "That''s a irrational monster. Even if you want to use the unavoidable losses to promote the integration between ordinary people and strange people, you have to... Give priority to ensuring that we can really win the final victory!" "We won''t lose..." the old man looked at the students who were so excited that he bowed his head and kept silent for a moment, then insisted: "I will not terminate all deployment because of your personal objection..." "Teacher! If you really have the confidence to win! Why have you been unwilling to tell us clearly? If you don''t have the confidence to win at all... Don''t blame the students!" Zhou Hong silently put his hand behind his back, and then took his hand to the old man again. "I can never continue to let you go your own way, even if... Students will always bear the name of killing teachers in the future!" And this time, No matter what several people around him said, he didn''t even look at others. He stared at the old man opposite from beginning to end. It was obvious that he had made some consciousness in advance. Bang!!! The next second, under the gaze of the other four people, he directly clenched his teeth and pulled the trigger towards the old man Chapter 600 The moment the gun rang, The faces of the other four people present were full of shock, as if everyone had never thought that Zhou Hong really dared to shoot and would kill his teacher because of his different ideas about things! However, just when everyone thought that the old man would die, the bullet from the muzzle suddenly stopped in front of the old man, and then fell directly on the table like losing kinetic energy. See this, Zuo Xing and other four people haven''t reacted yet, Zhou Hong was a little stunned and thought of something. Then he gritted his teeth again and pulled the trigger several times. result, But he saw again that there seemed to be a special barrier in front of the old man. No bullet could penetrate the barrier and hurt the old man. The continuous gunfire finally subsided completely under his incredible eyes until Zhou Hong emptied his magazine "Lao Zhou! Are you fucking crazy?!" Zuo Xing finally reacted at this time, and immediately got up and pressed Zhou Hong, and handed over the other party''s pistol with empty magazine. "You... Are also a strange person." Zhou Hong let Zuo Xing press himself on the table, but his eyes have been looking at the old man opposite. He doesn''t seem to think that his action will fail this time. The old man... Actually has a strange means of protection. "Xiao Zhou, do you remember how many years we have known each other..." the old man did not answer the questions raised by Zhou Hong under the confusion of thoughts, but looked at himself, who was an excellent student with some disappointment. "Left boy, let him go first and listen to his explanation..." "But..." Zuo Xinggang wanted to say something, but when he saw the old man''s irresistible eyes, he finally obeyed the order and let Zhou Hong go, and disassembled the pistol into parts with one hand and put it on the table. "Lao Zhou, you can be honest with me. Don''t mess around again..." Free from the shackles of Zuo Xing, Zhou Hong shook his arm somewhat uncomfortable, then raised his eyes again and looked at the old man opposite, saying: "If I don''t count the meetings before I really knew you, I''ve known you for at least more than 20 years." "And..." "If I''m right, I''ve officially become your old student... It should have been seventeen years. During this period, I really received the care of your old relatives and elders." Wen Yan, Aware of the strange atmosphere between the old man and Zhou Hong, Zuo Xing and the other three people present did not dare to interrupt. They all sat in their seats and kept the silence of the wise man. When the old man heard these words, he nodded and asked again, "why?" "I don''t agree with you about the strange people..." Zhou Hong answered with flashing eyes. "I don''t want this stable society to be disordered by strangers. Of course, what''s more important is... I don''t think what you have been insisting on recently can go to the best situation step by step in the future as you said." "You should have seen the power that yinggou showed in Lujia village before. Although the picture is not clear... It is enough for people to understand the power that the monster has." "In the face of such monsters who are malicious to all of us, if we can''t use the strongest power in our hands... We can''t defeat such a terrible guy!" So far, He looked at the old man and subconsciously clenched his fist and said: "Teacher, I don''t know what you''re planning, and I don''t know what makes you feel like you can win..." "But at least in the eyes of people who know everything, no matter what we do in the face of yinggou, we will only fail. Even if we successfully solve the problem at the cost of paying huge losses, in terms of the results... We can never really win." "So..." "Try to reduce our losses after the war with yinggou. It''s better to use the most powerful weapons against him as soon as possible than to passively bear the cost of using these weapons for the second time after paying a certain loss!" "An alien''s life, though it''s also life..." "But in my eyes, these people can''t be equal to ordinary people, let alone those loyal soldiers. They can''t let everyone wipe their ass for such a minority group as aliens for the sake of the so-called unity and integration." "After all, the alien itself is a problem. Even if the situation finally comes to the step you expected, ordinary people really accept the existence of the alien group... I don''t believe those guys will be willing to give up their power and really integrate into the society like an ordinary person." "It''s not that we haven''t given them a chance for so many years, but the result is again and again because of the so-called powerful means of Baqi technology, so that even if we don''t win the monster, they will cause new problems sooner or later... This is enough to show that aliens are the hidden danger of the current society!" "They are no different from the winning hook. They should be the threat that should be erased..." "I see..." the old man understood Zhou Hong''s attitude, but there was no accident on his face. Then he shook his head in disappointment and said: "So you are thinking about all ordinary people and the stability of the whole society..." "Then it seems..." "The reason why you support ji''anzhi silently behind his back, and even send someone to send him military weapons with your own authority, so that he doesn''t care about the safety of ordinary people and tries his best to kill all sex demons... In fact, you are considering the safety of more ordinary people." "You want to shoot your teacher because of your different ideas, but you are also thinking about the stability of the whole society..." "Boy..." Say, The old man no longer had any disappointment in his eyes when he looked at Zhou Hong. Instead, he was indifferent and distant in the face of the enemy. "Don''t think that as long as you have a reason, as long as you can hide your real thoughts under reasonable and justifiable reasons... It can mean that you have no selfishness." "If you really only think about the safety of all ordinary people, combined with reality, you should understand what... Is the best result for ordinary people, rather than giving up your efforts and treating some people as abandoned children." "If you really think only for the sake of social stability and stability, you should be clear that you want to solve the problem... You should not give priority to the people who cause the problem. Moreover, those strange people do not really want to destroy order, but more importantly, they are just because of their own particularity." "Of course..." "What I have planned can not avoid losses, and may even cause many people to lose their lives, but I... At least never thought of giving up anyone, nor did I regard anyone as the abandoned son of the plan, and even hope that I am the only one who will eventually die." "However, my ability is limited. I need your help. I want to try my best to avoid long-term negative impact on future generations. Therefore, I choose not to use weapons that will cause long-term damage to ourselves unless we are in a desperate situation where we can''t see any hope." "You can say I''m a woman''s benevolence, but I think... There should be no one in the world who wants to be your kind of chess piece that must be abandoned before they really face despair." "Really at that time..." "What I prefer to believe is that many people will take the initiative to become the hero willing to sacrifice for future generations after knowing everything......" Chapter 601 "For this..." "I can bear the responsibility of insufficient ability, stand up and accept the hatred of the families of the victims, and even pay for the lives of the sacrificed heroes... But what about you?" The old man looked straight at Zhou Hong, then swept over the other four people present and said: "Being in a high position is not to make you condescend, but to make yourself feel better and regard everything as a chess piece that can be sacrificed..." "Sacrifice is indeed possible..." "But you must let people know why they sacrifice, and you must become the first example to sacrifice in front of them. Those who can''t do this... You have no right to ask anyone to give their lives for the sake of righteousness." "This should have been the first lesson for you high-ranking people, but it turned out to be the most difficult lesson, so that you forgot why you were sitting here..." "I can use that kind of thing in the land under my feet regardless of the sacrifice of others..." "Is it the time when you can''t see any hope? If you don''t work hard for it, you already know that you will lose. Even those who don''t know the situation must become abandoned children. In your eyes, you finally have the possibility of victory?" "Victory is very important, especially the victory of life and death..." "But the victory obtained by sacrifice must be extremely heavy. It can only be a means that we have no choice for survival. Even if all our previous efforts have become part of sacrifice, we should still regard it as a heavy road that should not be easily chosen." "Because..." "We humans are stupid creatures who don''t give up until we reach the Yellow River..." With that, He looked at Zhou Hong again and said: "I know very well how terrible the winning hook is, and I also know that we will suffer a lot of losses if we go to war with it, and even a lot of human lives may be used to pile up the final victory..." "But as long as there is a glimmer of possibility, there is no need to choose another way of greater sacrifice. When it comes to despair and greater sacrifice is inevitable, the sacrifice in front has completely become meaningless. Then this sin... Belongs to me." "The key is..." "As long as we can win without using that weapon, the sacrifices we need to pay will be relatively smaller. On the contrary, we have to count the subsequent sacrifices together, and I... prefer to bet that we can win in this case." "This is to make the ultimate sacrifice smaller, so you should take greater risks. If you don''t have the courage... I have." "Why do you believe..." Zhou Hong obviously didn''t agree with the old man. "We must be able to defeat the monster yinggou under such circumstances..." "Once we finally fail and fail to join hands with those strange people to defeat yinggou, not only those who are present against yinggou will die, but also more people will inevitably die when we finally use those weapons..." "When it is obviously impossible to win, what qualifications do you have to gamble more lives? In my opinion... Although you always talk about things, you are more ruthless than me in practice." "Because..." the old man stared at Zhou Hong for a long time, then smiled, reached out and stroked his beard, saying: "I have discussed with Ying Gou long ago. The reason why I haven''t mentioned this part of the details with you is, of course... I''m going to see how many of your younger generation reject alien groups." As soon as it comes out, Zhou Hong was stunned. Even the other four people present looked at the old man in disbelief. "I just didn''t expect..." the old man ignored everyone''s eyes and continued to speak slowly to Zhou Hong: "In the end, you were the only one who stood up, and it was clear that I had given you a chance to change before. Today... You were going to shoot my elders for many years because you had different views on things." "Wait..." Zhou Hong suddenly began to panic because of his understanding of the old man. "If that''s the case, if you still insist on going to war with yinggou, in order to let ordinary people accept the existence of other people, you... Don''t you treat many people as abandoned children like me." "Those soldiers who are responsible for supporting different people and dealing with yinggou together with different people, the sacrifices they need to pay may be meaningful in the face because of the established success... But they are still used by you behind the scenes!" "Who knows..." the old man looked at Zhou Hong calmly and said: "The sacrifice of those children is meaningful. It can make everyone believe in the terror of yinggou, and it can also make everyone believe that other people are their own compatriots and will fight side by side with themselves in times of crisis... That''s enough." "Besides..." "Yinggou also promised that I would try to avoid a large number of casualties of ordinary people. If it was not necessary... I would not take ordinary people as the primary goal. In this way, although there will still be some unavoidable sacrifices, at least it ensures that everything is still within our control." "And I... Have already made a decision. In the end, no matter whether the sacrifice is meaningful or whether it seems necessary in the light, I, an old man, will stand up and try to bear the sin that... May be buried forever with my own life." "However, for a better future, my old man is also quite suitable to bear this sin. If we can maximize the collective interests, let me be this sinner... It''s worth it." "Everything before... Was cheating us!" Zhou Hong looked at the old man opposite and suddenly felt that he had never really understood the teacher. He didn''t expect that the other party would have such a pure idea when sitting in this position. "I''m old..." the old man didn''t refute this. "I always want to leave something for future generations. What I can do... Is to try my best to do everything well in this position. On the contrary, the emergence of yinggou gave me an opportunity to leave more things for future generations." "For this..." "Even if I deceive you children, as long as I can make all secrets and hidden dangers buried underground with my old thing... I don''t hesitate!" Let''s go, There was a flicker of hesitation in the old man''s eyes, but he still looked up at Zhou Hong and said: "Xiao Zhou, it''s strange... But it''s also human. You''re still Taiji." Zhou Hong was obviously speechless at this time, "teacher, I..." "Do it." The old man shook his head and interrupted Zhou Hong''s explanation. Then a dark figure came out from behind the screen. Without hesitation, he stunned Zhou Hong, and dragged Zhou Hong away from the house under the eyes of the other four people. A moment later, The old man looked kindly at the other four people in the room. His eyes finally fell on the youngest Zuo Xing. Then he touched the rare agate wrench on his hand and said: "Left boy, do you have any other suggestions for the next thing?" See this, Zuo Xing''s head shook like a rattle Chapter 602 Concealment, deception, intrigue "Boring..." Liu Xiaojiang witnessed the situation in the residential area inside the capital through the automatic defense magic weapon given to the elderly, but he seemed not interested in the struggle between power. He doesn''t care who is in power at all now, because it''s impossible to reverse the current trend by means no matter who sits in that position and whether he agrees with his plan with the old man. After all, even if Zhou Hong is really successful, he can use his double hands to forcibly change some crooked ideas in the other party''s mind. The only difference is that after all the events are over, he will no longer maintain a good relationship with the above. In this way, it''s actually very good to think about it Anyway, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t want to cooperate with the above, and even become the kind of hidden patron saint many years later. All this was just due to the strong will of the old man, so he had to sell it to the old man who was willing to help. If the old man is really gone, the plan does not develop according to the other party''s will, and all follow-up needs to be facilitated by himself He is too lazy to continue to pay attention to the above guys who are contrary to his own ideas after all events are over, and he is even less likely to help a group of ordinary people who can''t tolerate dissimilarity. After promoting the integration between ordinary people and strange people this time, he became a "disaster" that always spied behind mankind and could be ready to make a comeback at any time... That was his real intention at the beginning. Because Without the existence of the old man, people''s inherent ideas would be gradually changed under the influence of the old man, In the future, only by allowing the disaster of "yinggou" that is enough to threaten people''s survival to exist all the time, will they... Have to abandon their estrangement with strangers and unite all available hands and forces around them. After many years, a society that gradually no longer regards heterogeneous initiatives as a threat, and no one will be hostile because of his "origin"... Is the environment suitable for his own survival in this heterogeneous ideal! But even without the existence of the old man, he can also do it alone. The difference is whether he will become a real disaster. After all, because of the old man''s existence, the name yinggou will eventually become synonymous with "false" disasters. It will not fundamentally have a great impact on the whole human society, but will only urge people to make changes with a specific terrorist image. But for Liu Xiaojiang himself, whether the image of Ying Gou is false or not is not important, because as long as the goal can be achieved reasonably and quickly As long as you can gradually change the world into what you expect Even if the name "yinggou" is incarnated as a real disaster and gives a strong "counterattack" to people who originally could not tolerate the existence of dissimilarity, it is nothing more than the way he had to choose for his own survival from the beginning. As for how many ordinary people and strange people will die before reaching this goal... In his opinion, it''s completely trivial. This is only the price that mankind itself must pay for mistakes! Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t think he forced people not to accept different kinds, nor does he remember what evil things he did at the beginning that threatened human survival. In his opinion, all these things are the consequences of human arrogance. If people were willing to believe Liu Xiaojiang at the beginning and didn''t make small moves behind his back because of distrust, the name Ying Gou represents only the full leader at most... How could it become synonymous with disaster step by step like today?! Ying Gou This is undoubtedly karma created by human beings themselves! "Now the LV family is gone..." Erzhuang, who sat cross legged on the bed and closed his eyes for practice, heard Liu Xiaojiang suddenly open his mouth, as if he was complaining about the current boredom. He couldn''t help but slowly open his eyes and looked at each other in great surprise, saying: "Didn''t it say before that this matter will definitely bring panic to everyone, and will also urge ordinary people to completely abandon the estrangement between them and strangers, forcing them to take advantage of the current gap to carefully consider cooperation matters..." "Even if it''s boring right now..." "You can''t cut their strength again, or you''ll do things too much... It''s easy to completely erase their confidence." "Naturally, I don''t mean this matter..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head in denial, then looked at a glimmer of dark gold in Er Zhuang''s eyes and said, "how about it?" "Something special like the source of energy body..." "Even the Liuku immortal thief, one of the eight magic skills, should get a lot of improvement in ability..." "... it should be." Er Zhuang was stunned when he heard the speech, then nodded thoughtfully and said: "Anyway, cultivation will not conflict with the six storehouse immortal thieves, but will run along the organs and veins strengthened by the six storehouse immortal thieves. If it continues..... It should also improve the ability of the six storehouse immortal thieves to another level." "I''m afraid it''s necessary to reach the level of knot pill first..." Liu Xiaojiang stared at Er Zhuang''s lower abdomen for a long time. After the dark golden light in his eyes faded, he finally looked clear in his chest and slowly opened his mouth to explain: "Strictly speaking, the source of energy body is not a kind of work method, but a method of practicing energy after understanding what energy is..." "Energy goes around the sky..." "This is just the basis for ordinary people to improve their energy. Although it can be regarded as a kind of cultivation to keep energy running in the body all day, it is obviously far less efficient than the source of energy body, which allows people to save energy first and then use the rest of energy to keep running in the body." "Save the energy in the elixir field and run the rest of the energy available for the operation of the whole week... Then save some of the energy enhanced after the operation of the whole week until the golden elixir is produced in the elixir field. Although it looks a little similar to the Quanzhen elixir method, it is not refining elixir with itself as a tripod." "If we say that the essence of Quanzhen''s Dan method is not to cultivate the energy in the body, but to combine ''nature'' and ''life'' as a whole, and finally enhance them almost at the same time, even the souls that are difficult to cultivate by ordinary people can continue to become stronger..." "Then this so-called source of energy body is to fundamentally transform energy. It will not lead to the practitioner''s overall cultivation speed difficult to reach the normal level because it also cultivates the soul like the Dan method, but only pursue the essence of energy through trade-offs." "But it''s just ''striking right''..." "When practitioners successfully produce the golden elixir through this practice method, their physique will also change greatly due to the transformation of energy..." Say, He even raised his right hand slowly under the puzzled gaze of Erzhuang, and gradually made his palm full of time, saying: "Look..." "If you cultivate the source and flow of energy body to a great success, you don''t even need to know the triple Dharma of inverse birth, you can do things far more pure than that Dharma, and even you can go to the state expected by everyone of Trinity in one step... But no one has ever reached." "Er Zhuang". Chapter 603 "This... This is the inverse triple?" Er Zhuang understood Liu Xiaojiang''s power and could not imagine, but he still couldn''t help but look at the other party''s palm. "No... this is not the triple of inverse birth, but the state that Trinity wants to achieve through the triple of inverse birth." Liu Xiaojiang put down his palm and immediately returned to normal. "After all, if it''s the inverse triple, it can''t reach the so-called energy state at all. Lu Jin''s state of energy that can only breathe the internal organs, bones and blood to a certain extent after decades of practice is actually a limit that Kung Fu can reach." "You know..." "When people are born, they are born with one energy, which transforms all parts and bones..." "With the continuous development of time and age, it is more difficult to achieve the most perfect state of innate energy. How can washing the marrow be as simple as described in Xiuzhen''s novels." "Without extreme talent and great opportunities, if ordinary people want to have no impurities in their bodies... I''m afraid they can only be in dreams." Er Zhuang had absolute trust in Liu Xiaojiang, so he began to doubt the effect of energy source flow, "is this energy source flow..." "It is a thing that can draw a clear line between people and mortals..." Liu Xiaojiang directly admitted. "On the one hand, it can make people understand the essence of energy, on the other hand, it can make practitioners really wash the marrow through the easy Sutra, and when practitioners form that special golden elixir through it, there is an essential difference between practitioners and other ordinary people..." Say, Feng Baobao''s face flashed in his mind, then he put his elbow on the table beside him, leaned his hand on his chin and said truthfully: "You can even say..." "It is a shortcut enough for anyone to ''get the Tao'', regardless of talent, strength or weakness... As long as you practice in this way, anyone may have the opportunity to get rid of the shackles of the human body, and even those who have already fixed their energy practice methods can get a share of strength accordingly." "That''s why..." "It is clear that the six storehouse immortal thief is also one of the eight strange skills. It can be said that it exists at the same level as the source of energy and body, but it can still greatly enhance its ability and effect through it..." "Moreover, I think it''s not only the six immortal thieves, such as those who use their own energy, but also several other unique skills... They should be able to enhance their ability and effect through it." "Just because..." "The source and flow of energy body almost completely transformed the person practicing energy in essence..." "The source of energy and body is so special..." Er Zhuang believed all Liu Xiaojiang''s words at the moment, even though it was hard to believe such an inexplicable thing intellectually, and put the source of energy and body in a different position from other unique skills. Later, she thought of an old man who had been pressing on Liu Xiaojiang''s heart and said: "If you have the source of energy body, can you also get stronger strength through it? At least when you face the one on Longhu Mountain in the future, you are sure that you will never lose..." Wen Yan, "No..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said: "You know, I''m not an ordinary human being. I can even be said to be different from the essence of human existence, so that I can''t be regarded as an existence similar to you..." "It''s ok if you are the only human who strengthened the body through corpse poison, but in my case, the source of energy body is no longer applicable, and the promotion it can bring me... Is only limited to a special method of using energy." Er Zhuang thought of Liu Xiaojiang''s perfect energy just now, and couldn''t help wondering, "but you just clearly..." "This is because of myself..." Liu Xiaojiang certainly knew what Er Zhuang meant, so he shook his head again and explained: "Even without the blessing of energy body source flow, there will not be impurities in the body like ordinary humans, so as long as we understand its way of breathing... We can naturally use some similar means." Speaking of which, Aware of the worry about himself in Er Zhuang''s eyes, he inevitably had the idea of reassuring Er Zhuang, so he said: "Don''t worry..." "Even if I can''t use this energy source to gain more power, I can benefit a lot from understanding its way of doing energy, and on a certain level... It''s not much different from learning the energy source itself." "In addition..." "Although the old Heavenly Master''s personal cultivation is strong enough and has the blessing of the Heavenly Master to spend this kind of thing, it really needs to be right... Even if something that has existed for thousands of years may record some special means that have an effect on me, it''s not difficult for me to protect my life." "Besides, the problem I really care about is not that I may lose to the old Heavenly Master, but that I have to fight against Longhu Mountain and even the whole Taoist gate." "To tell you the truth..." "I don''t really want to face these guys who usually practice on the mountain, but I also know that people like them will certainly try their best to block me in front of the alien who tries to destroy everything for the so-called great righteousness of the world..." "It''s better to let those Taoist masters who are going down the mountain to save the world, like Taoist Wang and those temporary workers... Can''t they wait to be resurrected afterwards?" Erzhuang racked his brains to think of such a solution that is not a way at all when he saw Liu Xiaojiang''s tangled appearance. "It depends..." after thinking carefully, Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said: "After all, if you want them to resurrect, you need the old horse to make a lot of storage tools, but now neither the material and time... Nor the old horse''s awkward character can support me to do so." "Where''s the old man..." Erzhuang thought and asked. "Didn''t you say that among the above managers, an old man is willing to promote this behind the scenes for the integration between ordinary people and outsiders, as well as long-term stability and peace after the event?" "If it''s that..." "No... that should not be willing to help. At least for a long time in the future, he will never allow anything that may destroy the deployment." Liu Xiaojiang pondered for a moment, but finally felt that the old man probably wouldn''t choose to help. Moreover, if the other party doesn''t do well, he will prevent himself from resurrecting a large number of sacrificed aliens, Because this is unfair to ordinary people who have sacrificed, but if even those ordinary people are resurrected after the event, it is tantamount to transforming a large number of ordinary people into aliens... Maybe the sharp rise in the number of aliens will completely disrupt the detailed deployment of the elderly after the event. For the elderly who would rather sacrifice a large number of ordinary people so that they can be used for the future... It is undoubtedly a stupid thing that may make all sacrifices in vain! "Although resurrection is possible, it can not destroy the deployment, and it also needs a place to preserve the body..." Thinking, Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, which had been gradually darkened, suddenly glowed with a trace of luster because of what he thought "Erzhuang, investigate all the secret bases of the company''s bunker. If it''s you now, how long will it take..." "Ah? Oh! A few hours at most... I will be able to find out the location of all bases!" "Please give it to you..." "Yes!" Chapter 604 Late at night, "This is what you want..." Ma Xianhong pushed the door with a strange expression and walked into the house. He looked at Gao Yushan, who was sitting on the bed, and then threw the notebook he had bought not long ago on the small square table in front of Liu Xiaojiang. "Hard work..." Liu Xiaojiang picked up the notebook on the table, opened it and looked at the content that had just been written, and said: "Lao Ma, this part of the notes should not be noticed by anyone. It''s a highly refined technology..." "No." Ma Xianhong looked at Liu Xiaojiang with complex eyes. He didn''t expect that he had a conflict with the other party only a few hours ago, but he was moved by the other party so soon and helped him. "As you told me before..." "There''s only a way to make the reservoir, because it doesn''t need to hand over the technology of phagocytosis, so even if there are a certain degree of spatial attributes in it, it can only let some talented people know the existence of technology." "Want to crack..." Speaking of which, He paused a little, then spoke with great confidence: "Unless the so-called tool refiners are all gathered together, but even so... It takes about ten years, they may only be able to master some techniques about spatial attributes. It''s impossible to understand the divine machine through things of this degree, hum..." "You''re quite confident..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded, then closed his notes and put them back on the desktop, saying: "Overconfidence is not a good thing. Just take it for my sake and hand over the technology of refining space attribute magic tools, so that no one can quickly learn to make things like a pouch through this thing, but it''s easy for you to feel that you can''t believe it." "I''m not arrogant..." Ma Xianhong put away his strong self-confidence and shook his head "It''s just because I know enough about the refining of utensils and divine machines, as well as the so-called refining masters who are regarded as the guests of honor by all parties outside." "With them..." "Saying that they can crack the technology of spatial attributes in ten years, in fact, I''m taking a high look at them. Normally speaking... These people don''t want to understand the magic machine all their life, let alone crack the artifacts made by Ma Xianhong." "After all, most people in the world who know magic tricks can''t refine tools. Even those who can refine tools are definitely not skilled in technology, and those who are regarded as the guests by all forces..... A few years may not be as good as me!" "Well..." Liu Xiaojiang mercilessly pointed out the problems Ma Xianhong ignored and said: "What if the company finds scientific researchers who have made outstanding contributions in various fields, and then..... Add some tool refiners and strange people who know magic tricks?" "......." Ma Xianhong. "Those researchers who are ordinary people may not understand the existence of energy, but if they understand the ''rules''... I''m afraid they can''t even compare with the magicians of Zhuge family to some extent, not to mention the handicraft produced by rural science and technology houses." Seeing that Ma Xianhong did not refute himself, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help but continue to smile and remind him, "if they just practice this inward exploration, their inherent way of thinking may be difficult to understand." "But if it''s just arrays, magic machines and azimuth algorithms, which are similar to science on some level... Do you think they will be difficult to understand?" "At this time, with the assistance of some tool refiners and divine machine technology, compared with refining magic tools... I''m afraid they will soon be able to understand what is contained in your thing?" "Isn''t this a trick!" Ma Xianhong said angrily. "Since they are strangers and tool refiners, how can they rely on ordinary people... Don''t these guys insist on being aliens?!" "Insist..." Liu Xiaojiang said disapprovingly. "This is a good quality, but don''t you understand that... Persistence destined to see no return is just a waste of time?" "Everyone is an adult..." "Ideal, persistence... If you can''t see the return, who will gamble everything on this kind of thing? Is it difficult that everyone has a golden key at birth, or can you have divine machines without effort like you..." "For the so-called interests..." "Don''t ordinary people decide to do anything..." "Well... Did you ask me to deliver the things myself just to make fun of me?" Ma Xianhong said with gnashing teeth. "Of course not..." Liu Xiaojiang shrugged with a smile and said: "I just want to tell you this idealist, man... It is absolutely impossible to live on air alone. In the secular world, you must accept the reality whether you like it or not." "It''s good to have ideals..." "But you can''t rely on your ideals to make decisions about everything. You should always consider whether the surrounding reality will accept your approach, otherwise... This is a very irresponsible attitude towards anything." So far, He reached for the notes on the table and put them in his arms. Then he slowly stood up from the bench and said: "Whether it''s Xinjie, biyou village, or self-cultivation stove..." "The only problem with your old horse is that you like to idealize everything and try to make everything close to your ideal..." "To put it bluntly..." "This is an expression of your extreme self. You really want to be responsible for everything... But in fact, you are not responsible for anything at all. You always think you are the most correct person in the world. Everyone except you is trapped by worldly entanglement." Ma Xianhong''s eyes twinkled and clenched his teeth and insisted: "I just didn''t do things well. I mistook the strength of the enemy..." "You are so confident that you gradually become arrogant..." Liu Xiaojiang said mercilessly. "You want to create a new section and try to save the world from suffering, but you don''t know... How many people gathered in your biyou village are really worth ''saving''." "You want to build a self-cultivation furnace and try to solve the problems between ordinary people and strangers by erasing the differences. However, ordinary people will easily get lost because of this too powerful force." "Of course..." "Your original intention is good, so these can''t be completely your fault. Besides, there was Qu Tong''s woman stirring up the flames before..." "But now..." Say, He put his hand on Ma Xianhong''s shoulder, then walked forward and stood on the other side, saying: "No one here will make decisions for you, nor will anyone want to use you to do anything. At most, they are just those magic weapons greedy for you, but as long as you don''t want to... No one will force you to do things." "Old ma, I can regard what you said today as temporary nonsense, but if you want to verify whether I am right or wrong, your current level... Is not enough." "So..." "You should see with your own eyes, listen with your ears and feel with your heart... You must not think that the other party must be wrong because of different ideas." "After all, such people don''t deserve to be my friends, and they shouldn''t master the unique skill of divine tricks, because the more powerful they are... The more they will suddenly become a threat in the future." "Come to the end..." "You will find your life extremely ridiculous..." Chapter 605 The capital, Bunker base, May has been thinking about Huang Biren''s words recently, considering whether he should apply for transfer from the bunker or not. She knew very well that although she had the experience of working in the dark, her past experience was a little too childish compared with the place where she knew everything about the bunker. After all, no matter what she did, she would have a reasonable reason to convince herself, enough to keep her sober understanding of things and understand that everything she did was for her hometown and for the better of the land on which she and her compatriots depend. But the bunker is different Although it is also for the land under our feet, the people and things we have to face every day are our compatriots... And what happens on this land. In May, it''s hard to stay awake in the face of all things and easily convince yourself with righteous reasons. On the contrary, I always think about good and evil involuntarily in front of some things, and worry about whether my actions are too inhuman. Sometimes May didn''t even know whether what she did was right or wrong, because she knew how pitiful some of the goals of the bunker were, but she also understood how cautious the bunker was when it finally made the decision to "deal with" and agreed with this cruel treatment... It was really a helpless way. She has no way to judge whether it is right or wrong, or whether she is an accomplice, because if she doesn''t do so intellectually... It will bring more trouble to the land under her feet. So In May, even when she saw the leaders of the bunker at the meeting, she cruelly decided to deal with an alien with very poor life experience, and even the other party was just a child... But she couldn''t bear to see the regret and loss on the faces of those colleagues. Everyone here knows that this dirty thing has to be done, even if it is enough to make any normal person feel sad... It must also be done! All the staff in the bunker also work in such cruel environment. Those leaders who are qualified to decide to deal with such matters... Bear a stronger sense of guilt than ordinary employees! May now, even if you sympathize with those children, you can''t hate such a bunker at all. On the contrary, you will feel that some things torture the good and evil of human nature. Based on everyone here... It is undoubtedly an unbearable suffering! Her hatred for the bunker caused by Wu Xiangyou is obviously weakening every day after joining the bunker, so that she reluctantly released it intellectually not long ago. After all, there are so many things like Wu Xiangyou in a place like the bunker, and such things will happen almost every once in a while, but it is not that the staff of the bunker have done nothing, but the children who were guided in the past have been completely defeated by some past experiences. They are not willing to accept the goodwill released by the staff, nor are they willing to gradually re accept the world according to the guidance, and finally... Become hopeless due to the aggravation of the situation. Among them Even many staff who took good care of them were attacked by children because they were too kind, and many staff were seriously injured and killed But even so The attitude of the bunker is still less than the Yellow River, unwilling to give up any child who still has a chance to get better, and still takes care of the children as carefully as before So How can may I still hate the staff of the bunker from beginning to end for not knowing the truth ¡­¡­ Inside the base, Some isolated research room, May sat in the studio behind the isolation window and looked at Ji Anzhi, who was still struggling tirelessly. He couldn''t help stretching and yawning in a trance. "Tired? Let''s go and have a rest first..." the researcher in white coat, who is also responsible for the duty, smiled and said when he saw may like this. "Don''t worry..." "The one inside is so tightly bound that even without the protection of your girl... I won''t be in any danger here." Wen Yan, May lay on the table, turned his head to look at the researcher and said, "it doesn''t matter to sleep less. It''s this guy... He doesn''t know he''s tired at all. He still looks up and down after so long." "Uncle song, you''d better continue your research. If you need to do something later, it''s not good to be accidentally freed by him. After all, although a researcher like you is also a stranger, you don''t have the ability to protect yourself." "Here is my ability to read and move. It''s really good to do things when you need to do something... Isn''t it?" "That''s what I said..." Uncle song put down the record file in his hand, turned the stool and faced may, stretched out his hand and patted his belly, saying: "But this research can''t be finished in a day or two. Today I''m just responsible for recording his reaction to drugs. When I can''t hold it up... I won''t be stingy about time." "Still no progress?" May asked with flashing eyes. "The understanding of his state is almost the same, but speaking of progress..." Uncle song shook his head and said: "From the bottom of my heart, I don''t think the virus on this thing can really apply to us ordinary people, the so-called immortal body... If we have to turn reason into a monster, I''m afraid it doesn''t make any sense to the leaders." May doubted this: "but the situation of those all sex demons..." "Tut!" Uncle song seemed to think of something unpleasant when he heard this. He suddenly interrupted with a little angry: "The leaders above don''t understand anything at all. Maybe... It''s just a possibility. Do you understand? Those omniscient guys may not really rely on this kind of thing to obtain the body strength and ability that are very similar to it." "There may be other ways to win the hook. Now it seems the same. It''s very possible... But Dong Huang has to stare at this thing and say that if there is no result, he will deduct our bonus, which is better than Huang Shiren in a modern society!" "Exploitation! This must be exploitation! When I have a chance... I have to go to Director Zhao and sue him!" "......." May. "Still... Keep working hard. I remember Uncle song, your daughter is going to college soon. Girls always need pocket money more than boys outside?" "....." Uncle song seemed to be caught at once, and his momentum weakened in an instant. "It''s a pity that the little girl film doesn''t inherit the talent of other people. Otherwise, it''s better to let her come to the bunker with me......" "... the bunker is not a good unit." although may was clear that the researchers did not have much contact with, he shook his head incomprehensibly, and then got up and walked to the door of the research room. "Forget it, it''s a long night... I''d better go out and breathe first, so that I won''t be able to open my eyes for a while." "Oh, it''s really not good. Let''s go and have a rest. It''s no big deal for me to watch here." seeing this, uncle song also roughly understood the meaning of May. Obviously, he didn''t have much knowledge... It doesn''t mean he didn''t know something about the secret Castle, so he didn''t deny the view of May. However, May''s face closed the door of the research room as usual, and then there was a very strong doubt in his eyes, and immediately walked quickly to the side of the corridor according to the guidance in his heart Chapter 606 Da... Da... Da The sound of hard soled high-rise sneakers stepping on the ground echoed in the empty corridor at night, Although may is not suitable for places like the dark castle, it will not be afraid of the current situation in which most people have rested, and will not feel angry about the silent and dark environment like ordinary people. And Instead of fearing an accident at the bunker, May is obviously more concerned about the kind of premonition that suddenly appears in her heart. She doesn''t understand why she suddenly feels that she must come out to breathe. She even thinks that as long as she continues in this direction... She will soon see the guy who is not human again. She really wants to confirm whether the "hunch" in her heart is accurate, or... Personally verify whether this feeling is a so-called "hunch". A moment later, May stopped at the end of the corridor outside the isolation laboratory, When she saw the figure that shouldn''t have appeared inside the bunker base, she actually hugged her hands and leaned against the wall of the base corridor, and it was very obvious that she was waiting for her to find it. Rao Shi had a "hunch" about it in her heart... And she couldn''t help falling into silence. On the other side, Seeing that may came alone, he stood silent, Liu Xiaojiang slowly put down his hands in his arms, turned to the acquaintance he hadn''t seen for a long time and said: "May, long time no see..." "Unexpectedly..." "You actually chose to join the bunker after returning home. Is it to avenge Ukraine on the Yona children..." Wen Yan, "How did you get in?" may looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a complicated look. Although she knew that she and Liu Xiaojiang were no longer the same kind of passers-by at the beginning, and even could be regarded as enemies to some extent, she did not have any idea of the enemy or ourselves. Although Wu Xiangyou clearly died at the hands of the other party, with the deepening understanding of the incident, she still doesn''t have much real feeling about the rumored word "win hook". In addition She can also be sure that the man in front of her can never be the kind of guy who wants to destroy everything in the world. There must be something behind this situation that she doesn''t know. "Very simple..." Liu Xiaojiang said calmly. "Whether hiding in the shadow, step by step into the interior of the base, or breaking through in an instant at a very fast speed, hiding behind the camera to monitor the surrounding situation... Are ultimately just some ordinary human beings." "Just now..." may never felt that his "hunch" would be so accurate. Now naturally, he began to doubt the feeling of guiding himself all the way in his heart. "You should have guided me to find it by means..." "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded without denying it. "That''s a hint that I only give you one person, not that you perceive my position with your own ability." "Why?" may looked at Liu Xiaojiang, whose every move in front of him was no different from that before, and doubted: "What do you want to do when you suddenly come here? I''m alone... Is it just to catch up with me?" "Nature is not just to catch up with the past..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "Naturally, I have something to do when I come to the bunker, but I didn''t expect you to work here, so... Considering what I have to do next, I''m curious why you, who should have hated the bunker, chose to work in the bunker." "The last time I saw you..." "I thought you were just standing with the main person in charge of the bunker because of the company''s task..." "I originally..." may stared at Liu Xiaojiang for a while, then thought about it, or opened his mouth and replied. "I''ve had the idea of gradually disintegrating the bunker from the inside, but today... I finally understand how naive I am in some things. It''s really necessary for the bunker to exist." "As for the child, although there is something wrong in the bunker, the guy who should really be responsible for this has already died in the child''s hands..." "The staff of the bunker are not irresponsible and never give up trying to lead him on the right path. It''s just that... Due to their limited ability, such a tragedy finally happened." "Because he personally experienced the helplessness of the job of the bunker..." Liu Xiaojiang heard what may said. Although he was somewhat surprised, he was not surprised by the other party''s choice. "Is that why I gradually let go of those unhappy past..." "What are you doing here..." may didn''t deny Liu Xiaojiang''s words, but looked at Liu Xiaojiang again with some confusion and said: "After the LV family affair..." "Do you want to continue to operate on the company''s bunker, because the bunker made you unhappy in the child''s incident?" "No..." Liu Xiaojiang looked, obviously in nervous may. "Like you, the more I know... The more I can feel the helplessness and suffering of the job of the bunker from the original thing." "Although it is not ruled out that scum is mixed in, at least for now, in general, most people in the bunker... Are just ordinary people passively engaged in this dirty work." "There may be some problems with the handling of Wu Xiangyou in the bunker, but even if I stand in the perspective of the bunker, I can''t find any other perfect solution to the problem......" "A completely out of control and hopeless dangerous figure quickly wiped it out in order to avoid the other party''s greater impact on the society... It seemed that there was no way at that time." Hearing this, May felt a little relieved. No doubt he was really afraid that Liu Xiaojiang came here to cut into the company''s bunker, but then he inevitably asked more suspiciously: "Since it''s not to revenge the bunker, did you suddenly come here to..." "May..." Liu Xiaojiang looked straight into May''s eyes and interrupted directly. "Considering the past..." "I will never deny that you are a very smart woman, otherwise you can''t bear so much outside alone, and even let those guys of neon continue to play a role as tools when they have almost exposed their identity..." "So..." "Cooperate with me..." "You are responsible for persuading the staff in the base to work for me in this base in the future, so that... There is no need to compromise them with fear." Chapter 607 "....." May was stunned. After a long time, he looked at Liu Xiaojiang and said, "what are you talking about?" "Unexpectedly, you want the whole base to work for you. Do you know what you are now? There is an almost irreconcilable contradiction between you and the company. The people in the bunker are also employees of the company... How can you be willing to work for the enemies of the company!" "Because they are ordinary people with normal thoughts..." Liu Xiaojiang said slowly with a calm face. "Because... Yinggou is synonymous with terror and disaster for anyone today." Speaking of which, He stood in front of May, and then bowed his head to give each other a great sense of oppression. "If you don''t want to die and give up your family and friends outside, as long as you have enough fear and safety... Most of them will be happy to work for me." "After all, without any resistance, they have no choice at all. I believe the directors of the company should understand them..." "Of course..." "If I didn''t happen to find you here, my original idea was to seize this relatively well-equipped base with absolute power, and then use terrorist means to forcibly force them to submit..." "I don''t mind if some of them disobey the sun and give in to the Yin, but secretly only to protect their lives, because as long as they are given enough fear... I have my own means to make them willing to help in the future." "But then..." "I must kill some seemingly bloody guys at the beginning. In case there are some capable talents... It will inevitably be a pity." "However, as long as you have the ability to convince them and become their own person in the future, as well as being a ''regulator''... I should be able to avoid this part of the loss." "After all, it''s not so difficult for you, the benefactor who saved their lives, and most of them should do their best for me in order to repay you..." "You overestimate me..." may naturally understood Liu Xiaojiang''s idea, but felt that he did not have such ability. "I''m just an employee working in the bunker, not to mention the employees who have been mainly engaged in base security work for a short time. Even those senior employees are just security guards in institutions like the bunker." "If you were a researcher with outstanding ability, you might be able to convince others in a place like the bunker..." "No..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and smiled, "you obviously don''t know your value..." "A place like the bunker may have a higher status as a researcher, but don''t forget that no matter what the nature of the organization... It can''t change the fact that it is also composed of different people." "No matter how outstanding the researcher''s ability is and how valuable the research is, the first thing to ensure is their safety, because once they die... Even the most powerful guy has only the value of a corpse." "In front of life and death..." "I don''t think anyone in this world will be stupid enough to think that ability that has nothing to do with power is the most important..." Say, A glimmer of dark gold flashed in his eyes, "you are not only the forward defensive force in this base, but also a monster like me... A ''red man'' in front of the person who can decide their life and death." "If they don''t want to die, of course they know which person they want to move closer to when the disaster comes..." "I didn''t overestimate your ability..." "Because your ability is actually not so important in this, my existence... My recognition makes you a person qualified to bargain in the face of disaster, so when others are eager to survive in the face of disaster, they will also hope to get help from people like you." "After all, only you are qualified to bargain with me and are most likely to save all their lives..." "......." May. "How?" Liu Xiaojiang fell silent when he saw may. Although he was not in a hurry to let people start manufacturing a large number of stored magic tools within one or two days, he obviously hoped to get a clear reply from the other party immediately. He appreciated the smart woman of May, and did not dislike the woman who had tried to bring her "corpse" back, nor did he abandon himself in the hotel because the other party was unable to bring herself back... He felt that the other party was the same thing as Na Su Cheng. On the contrary After learning that the other party could gradually put down his original hatred because he understood the nature of the bunker work, he even admired the woman who could easily put down her hatred in May After all, if the people around him encounter the same situation as Wu Xiangyou, no matter what role the bunker plays in it, ask yourself... He must be unable to let go of his prejudice against the bunker. He accidentally let Wu Xiangyou go, so that the other party had to be erased. If it was someone around him... He would definitely investigate the Bunker''s fault in this regard! "Can I know why..." may said after a long silence: "Why did you give up your original practice because of me? Is it in your heart... Can we still be good friends now?" "I just want to make things more convenient and maximize the benefits..." Liu Xiaojiang denied it. "Really..." when may spoke, he kept staring at Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. Hearing this, he inevitably had a trace of loss in his heart. I don''t know if he remembered his experience abroad with each other. "What''s your answer..." Liu Xiaojiang ignored the abnormal performance of May. "What do you want them to do for you? If it''s just some researchers, it shouldn''t be enough to become the combat power in your hands..." may raised his eyes and asked again. He obviously cared about what it was that could make guys like Liu Xiaojiang have to find someone to help. "Just to make some magic tools for storing items..." Liu Xiaojiang finally said his purpose. "However, in terms of the difficulty and quantity of making items, we do need the help of the staff of organizations such as the bunker..." "Just to make some magic tools for storing items?" May was obviously skeptical, but considering that Liu Xiaojiang didn''t seem to have to deceive himself, he couldn''t help believing it for the time being. Then, She tried to weigh the gains and losses of the matter, and after thinking about whether it was worth everyone''s sacrifice, she finally had to nod and agree. "OK..." "If that''s the case, I''ll try to convince others, but you also have to promise... Never hurt anyone''s life in the base without reason." "Very good..." Liu Xiaojiang saw that may had made a rational choice. Naturally, he was very satisfied and slowly raised his mouth upward. "As long as you can act according to the agreement, I can naturally guarantee this with you..." "After all, the dirty and tiring work in the world always needs someone to do it at any time......" Wen Yan, May looked at Liu Xiaojiang suspiciously again and confirmed that this guy probably didn''t want to destroy everything in the world from the beginning But if you don''t have this idea, what''s the reason... To support the goods to today''s stage? Boss Su, boss su Although you deserve to die, you are really wronged enough Chapter 608 For training boss Su, Although may does not agree with some of the other party''s practices, he will not deny that the other party is kind to himself. However, if you think about Su Cheng''s actions, she doesn''t think that boss Su died innocent. On the contrary, she also thinks that just because the other party wants to solve a different person, and even wants to use it to make her resume more wonderful based on selfishness, she will suffer a strong backlash. Worthy of death This is the judgment made by may according to the facts. She will not give up thinking because the other party has been kind to herself, thinking that the other party must be right. Now, the reason why she thinks Su Cheng died a little wronged is only in her opinion... Although the other party is damn, it is not in the hands of Liu Xiaojiang. It should die in the hands of those strange people who see through its danger due to the exposure of their ideas in the future. Su Cheng died in the hands of Liu Xiaojiang In May, this could only be regarded as a reasonable accident at best, because Su Cheng misjudged the power of different people from the beginning, and underestimated the strength of Liu Xiaojiang, an "untrustworthy person", as a different person, so that he directly provoked enemies he could not resist. Otherwise She believes that with the means of Su Cheng, if we can correctly treat Liu Xiaojiang''s problem, even if we can''t successfully solve Liu Xiaojiang in the dark, we will at least hide in the dark for a long time, adding a lot of trouble to Liu Xiaojiang''s every move Su Cheng clearly has this ability, but before he can really play it out, he dies in Liu Xiaojiang''s hands because of his arrogance... How can she not feel surprised about this? After all, in her past cognition, Su Cheng was not a guy who liked arrogance. Even if he was eager for quick success and instant benefits on strange issues, he was limited by the identity of ordinary people even in his field of vision. However, as an existence of intriguing with people all day, how could he easily underestimate his opponent? Unless Thinking of this, Zhao Fangxu''s seemingly kind face flashed in her mind. Unless someone always hides behind and deliberately adds fuel to the fire, or even has the ability to make Liu Xiaojiang invisible On the other side, Liu Xiaojiang followed may and walked towards the interior of the base. He noticed the surprised and strange look on the other party''s face, and he couldn''t help asking in some doubt: "What are you afraid of..." "Now that you have expressed your intention to help, no matter whether you can succeed in persuading others in the end, you personally... Will not encounter any danger here. Moreover, even if someone sees you as a traitor and plans to fight later, it is impossible to hurt you in front of me." "So..." "You just need to consider how to persuade others next and try to let more talents choose to stay and help me do things. In the whole process... There will be no real risk." "And..." "It seems the same to people outside. Even if the fact that you and others in the base work for me is really discovered by those leaders of the company... They will certainly think that ''yinggou'' forces you to have no choice and will not think that you are willing to help the enemy." "In the future..." "No matter who stood at the last moment between me and those guys, it won''t have much impact on you. Of course... The premise of all this is that what will happen next will never be known by a third party other than me and you." Wen Yan, May suddenly stopped thinking in her head. She couldn''t believe the possibility she tried to guess, and even if there was evidence to prove this guess in the future. It is undoubtedly the best choice for a little person like her to rot this kind of thing in her stomach forever "I was just thinking about how to persuade others in the base..." may calmed his mood. "As for why you are afraid..." "Naturally, I also thought that we would work for you. Once the leaders of the company know... It is likely to be liquidated afterwards." "It''s not unjust that the man who defected to the enemy died, but if those who were persuaded by me were the same... It would be too unjust." "But..." "Now that you have thought of this, you must try to make things perfect. At least don''t let the innocent people you use die in vain..." Say, They have come to the broadcasting room inside the base. Liu Xiaojiang looked at may standing in front of the broadcasting room and obviously insisted on giving his own reply. He had to shrug his shoulders and answer seriously. "Well, I promise you will try your best to make things perfect and will never involve those who are willing to work for me..." "But next, if someone dares to resist and doesn''t intend to cooperate with us, then in order not to involve other people in the base in the future, I hope you don''t stand up and accuse me... Can you do it?" "... don''t be too cruel." may thought carefully for a moment, and then: "Even if they don''t want to work for you, those who dare to refuse can be called heroes for the outside world." "Of course..." Liu Xiaojiang replied quickly. "Although I will certainly make an example of a few people who dare to refuse, I still maintain a certain respect for such heroic characters. Besides... Valuable people would not appear on the list of must kill here." "So..." "If they are really heroes, I don''t mind reserving some places for them in advance in those magic tools that will be mass manufactured." "Resurrection..." may, considering Liu Xiaojiang''s previous words, looked at him suspiciously and said: "Can you really do such a thing..." "Other people are forgiven for doubting this matter..." Liu Xiaojiang said with a smile and spread his hand, "haven''t you witnessed your words now?" "... come back from the dead." in May, seeing Liu Xiaojiang spread out his hands and show his chest, he naturally knew what the other party meant through his clothes, so he looked thoughtfully at the part where the other party had been ''fatally injured'', and said: "Did boss Su really look down on you at the beginning? How can he be strong enough to die... I''m afraid that person thinks so." "I can give the immortal body to others, and even bring others back from the dead..." "You... Really don''t know whether to say you are a monster or a strange guy like you. To some extent, you can already be regarded as a so-called God..." "Tut... A terrible guy like you can''t really be a God?" "Anyway..." Liu Xiaojiang saw that may had understood his meaning and slowly put down his originally spread hands. "Even in front of you relatively weak beings, I will not call myself a ''God''..." "After all, I am no different from you in essence. I am a thoughtful life in this world, but... I have almost the same absolute power as you face other creatures in the world, which can determine the life and death of most of you." Chapter 609 "Does the top of the food chain exist..." may shook his head in self mockery based on human identity. "It''s more appropriate to say so." Liu Xiaojiang showed some dislike in his eyes, but it was obviously not aimed at May. "However, even if the so-called top of the food chain exists, I don''t eat everything like you humans..." "Do you hate human beings?" may noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s disgust when he mentioned the word "human beings", and couldn''t help but ask curiously: "How come I didn''t find you so disgusted with human beings, and at this point... You seem to have changed a lot. I remember that even before you faced the villains who blocked the way and robbed them, at least when you killed them yourself, you didn''t show any antipathy to them." "No..." Liu Xiaojiang pondered for a moment and said: "I shouldn''t hate the human group, but I''m disgusted with the greed of creatures themselves. It just happens to be in the human group... This guy occupies the majority." "This is also......" may looked at Liu Xiaojiang, nodded and said: "If you really dislike human beings, I''m afraid you have long relied on your own strength to think about how to completely eliminate human beings. How can you look like today... So that people always feel a little inexplicable." "Are you scolding me?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at may with some surprise when he heard the word "inexplicable". "I dare not do this..." may slowly raised her mouth and said, "who knows what Lord Ying Gou will do to me, a weak woman?" "Who calls me natural beauty and somewhat beautiful..." "Now you can even ask Lord Ying Gou to give you some thin noodles. If you accidentally provoke your terrible existence, it will be used as a cauldron for cultivation like in some novels... But it''s not good." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. With the deepening of the dialogue, May obviously has a certain understanding of Liu Xiaojiang today and knows that the other party has not changed in some ways. Naturally, he will no longer be as cautious as before. In fact... That''s what it is! In the face of the overt praise and covert criticism in May, and even the ridicule of remarks close to teasing, Liu Xiaojiang still did not know how to respond as before, so he had to immediately change the topic and urge the other party to hurry up. As everyone knows, The more Liu Xiaojiang is like this, the more she confirms the idea in her heart, so that she is more determined. Liu Xiaojiang must have some other ulterior purposes behind him when he comes to this step. It is not as likely as it seems to destroy everything in the world. But as for the purpose behind this, she obviously didn''t have a clue at this moment, so she didn''t say anything more and pushed open the door of the broadcasting room ¡­¡­ The alarm sounded suddenly in the base, The sleep of all the staff was interrupted in an instant, and when most people were half asleep, it was followed by the broadcast that they were asked to gather in an emergency. Although it was not long before she came to work in the bunker in May, it was enough for the staff in the base to know herself. In addition, she was always around Huang Biren like a secretary, which deepened the impression of all staff on her as a colleague. So After hearing the alarm and the emergency broadcast and recognizing that the sound of the broadcast belonged to may, almost all the staff quickly got out of their sleep and woke up, and then gathered on the activity square inside the base as required. At this point, Even though uncle song, a researcher who was also on duty, doubted what he found when he went out to breathe in May to make him sound the alarm without hesitation, he immediately put down his observation and recording work based on trust and came here in a white coat. However, As the staff gradually gathered, The staff present did not find the figure of May, and then when everyone wondered what may was going on, Ying Gou finally followed behind may and came to the public without delay, and... Followed by Ji Anzhi, who was extremely dangerous in everyone''s eyes, had lost his reason and consciousness and fell into madness. "Roar..." but although Ji Anzhi at this time brought some panic to the staff present, he didn''t rush over and bite the people as crazy as everyone expected. Instead, he roared in a low voice and followed behind may 2. This scene, this picture Especially after seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s face, almost all the staff who recognized Liu Xiaojiang''s identity were confirming in their own way... Obviously they felt that they might still be in a dream! However, after feeling the pain in various ways, the staff who recognized Liu Xiaojiang''s identity looked at may, which was obviously showing Ying Gou the way, and even several people touched their pockets and tried to contact the outside world to inform the situation here immediately. Just The particularity of the bunker work has strictly limited the contact with the outside world. Even if the staff with high status can access the communication equipment, few people will still remember to take the phone with them at any time when many people are still wearing pajamas. Moreover, even if someone really brought something like a mobile phone, he was also completely isolated from the signal by the shielding equipment that had been turned on in the base when he was prepared with Liu Xiaojiang in May "Don''t waste your energy..." Liu Xiaojiang seemed to hesitate when he saw may standing there. He immediately looked at several of the staff present and said: "When the shielding equipment is turned on in a wide range, it is impossible for this ordinary mobile phone to call out, and the tools used to contact the outside world in the base... Have been destroyed by me." "Today..." "No one outside knows the situation here, and no one can come to save you from here... Give up." After that, He noticed that Ying Gou threw himself in the line of sight and confirmed that the phone couldn''t go out at all. Several staff close to their ears with their mobile phones also put down these ordinary communication devices in despair under this frightening line of sight. It''s over After Liu Xiaojiang opened his mouth, this is the idea that all people who have heard of the word "yinggou" have a smart brain at almost the same time under such circumstances. Because these people who have heard of the past are very clear about the meaning of the word "yinggou" today, even if they think with their hips... Most of them need other people outside to collect their bodies like the Wang and Lu families today. For a while, Those bunker staff who didn''t know Liu Xiaojiang and had devoted themselves to research and tasks got answers from some desperate colleagues, and the fear of death... Gradually spread to everyone''s mind! Chapter 610 "May..." Uncle song, who was in charge of recording in the isolation room with may before, stood up with an incredible face and said: "What the hell is going on? Why did you bring this dangerous guy in..." Wen Yan, May looked at the colleague who was still worried about his lack of rest. He looked complex and said, "Uncle song, i..." However, "Did you make a mistake?" Liu Xiaojiang interrupted their conversation at this time. "I just happened to meet this'' acquaintance ''in May after I entered the base, and I happened to want her to help. She didn''t bring me in so much as to minimize casualties, so she could work for me conditionally." "After all, she was a comrade in arms when she worked in the company, so I don''t mind fulfilling her idea without affecting the plan..." "Impossible!" at this time, among the staff of the bunker, someone immediately raised an objection to this. "If there is no insider to show you the way, you... Even if you are a guy, how can you quietly touch the inside of the base!" "It seems that you are very confident about the equipment in the base..." Liu Xiaojiang looked up at the bunker staff who questioned not far away. "You haven''t seen it, it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist..." "But it''s just some tools without thinking. What''s more, you are the only one hiding behind them. Even if you can''t completely hide the functions of those tools and equipment, if you just want to hide them from your eyes... It''s not difficult for me." "Even the opposite..." So far, He glanced at every bunker staff present and said, "with your level, as long as I want to... I''m afraid no one will notice my existence even if I stand in front of you." "What do you... Want to do?" Uncle song ignored other people''s doubts about may, or after several contacts at work, he didn''t think that may was a little man who would no longer care about any principles as long as he could protect his life. After all, he has noticed the confusion and entanglement in May''s heart several times, and this feeling is obviously aimed at the nature of the work in the bunker and the children who have to be controlled inside the base Such a kind young man What''s more, he has been engaged in espionage abroad before How can people like may, who are even willing to sacrifice for righteousness, be willing to cooperate with Ying Gou, an extremely dangerous monster, just to save their lives? What Ying Gou said just now seems to Uncle song who knows may... Undoubtedly, it is indeed a great possibility! On the other side, When Liu Xiaojiang saw the middle-aged researcher who took the initiative, it seemed that he quickly believed in himself because of his understanding of May, so he ignored the suspicious and fearful eyes around him and said: "I want you to work for me in the future..." "And before meeting this acquaintance in May..." "In order to achieve my purpose of sneaking in this time, considering the camp problem between me and you, what was my original idea... Naturally, I want to forcibly tame you by means and try to persuade other people who don''t want to die to work for me without killing all of you." "Of course..." Speaking of which, He immediately raised his mouth slowly towards the staff present and said: "If you are really the kind who will not easily compromise with the enemy, do not care if you can see your family outside one day and kill all of you... It can also be regarded as a means to reduce the available strength of the enemy." "The Wang family, the Lu family, the Yao star society, and those people of the truth seeking society, if you add the foot, which can even be regarded as the base of the main stronghold of the bunker... I believe the company and the other ten guys should also feel more headache for this?" As soon as it comes out, Undoubtedly, it exacerbated the fear of death of the staff present again, so that some timid people subconsciously stepped back and bumped into those colleagues who were also very frightened behind them... Causing some riots. "But it''s a pity..." Liu Xiaojiang did not care about these little impact riots, but shook his head and continued: "After all, I''m not a machine without feelings..." "Kill all of you... Although it doesn''t have any impact on me, since the friend who took care of me in May doesn''t want me to do things too much anyway, it''s natural to give you a chance for my past love with her." Well, He glanced at all the staff one by one again, then turned aside and waved to ji''anzhi very casually, which made the already irrational and infectious terror exist in the eyes of everyone. He walked slowly and knelt down on the ground and bent down to serve as a bench for himself. "In May, it''s up to you. As long as you can persuade them to work for me and ensure that they won''t resist what I mean, I won''t kill for no reason." Wen Yan, May glanced at Liu Xiaojiang quietly, then shook his head and sighed, turned his head to the others, and slowly said when almost everyone felt deeper fear for ji''anzhi''s reaction: "What to say..." "As he has said just now, I just stopped his action for the time being. The past friendship... Is not enough for him to give up controlling everyone to work for him in my face." "Ying Gou..." "After going through the two Wang and Lu families, the Yao Xing society and the truth seeking society, we should have learned from Dong Huang what the name represents today..." "Between you and your family, naturally, your interests are more important..." "But considering that the other party just wants us to help make some stored magic tools, it doesn''t want us to become the power in his hands and be enemies with other compatriots. In addition, our own ability is not enough to help others defeat such monsters." "Moreover, even without us, the company also has other bunker colleagues..." Speaking of which, With a complicated look, she looked at Uncle song and other staff present and said: "To die for righteousness, you can... This is a hero." "But I don''t want everyone to die without any value. Instead of dying when their own sacrifice can''t produce any effect, it''s better to compromise temporarily and live a life, so as to... Have the opportunity to continue to play their own value in the future." "However, this is just the words of my family. I won''t affect everyone''s decision. I just want everyone to think it over carefully, so as not to choose to die. The right of choice... Is only on your own." Chapter 611 After May, The doubts originally caused by distrust gradually subsided under such a reasonable explanation, and almost all the bunker staff present fell silent one after another. Everyone present, Although it is not strong in individual strength, it can work in a place like a bunker without going crazy, Naturally, they can''t be dull minded people, and those who can undertake research work in the bunker base... Even more so, no matter who takes it out alone, they can be regarded as a wise man of high level. bookworm? This kind of guy can''t exist inside the bunker organization. Due to the particularity of the nature of work, as well as the experimental objectives and research purposes... Even if there were nerds, they will gradually become transparent in the torture of human nature over time. After all, those who are not transparent... Basically can''t adapt to work, and finally have to choose to leave the bunker, even crazy. As for those employees who only work in the bunker base like may Now it seems to be the same as the researchers present. Even if they are not really directly involved in various studies, they are responsible for protecting the safety of researchers in some dangerous experiments, which naturally makes them accustomed to various situations inside the bunker base on weekdays. If the mind is too dull, it is also unable to bear the double test of its own ability and Psychology So, Almost all the bunker staff present at the moment quickly understood the meaning of May and understood that if they did not compromise with Ying Gou, choosing death would not play any role, and even... They might make the other party turn around and destroy their colleagues in other bunker bases. The word Ying Gou represents a desperate disaster Anyone present can pass what happened outside and understand that yinggou is definitely a terrorist existence that will not stop until the goal is achieved, even by any means. Although the staff of the bunker and the special organization of the bunker may not play a great role in helping the company deal with yinggou, it is indeed a necessary existence for the development of the company and different groups. You''re welcome to say The nature of the bunker and their group of people can even be said to be one and two sides of the company. No matter who is missing... It is impossible to exist relatively stably as before. Bunker From the perspective of social stability structure, this special organization is by no means an important existence comparable to the Wang Lu family, the Yao Xing society and the truth seeking club! The bunker was destroyed by Ying Gou, even severely damaged... It is equal to hurting the foundation of everything! "May..." Since uncle song can be arranged by Dong Huang to participate in ji''anzhi''s research, it is naturally an important presence in the dark castle base under his feet. He soon figured out that if he and others were unwilling to compromise, almost everyone would be destroyed by yinggou himself, resulting in the other party having to turn around and aim the muzzle at other bases of the bunker, which would cause huge losses to the future of lidutong company. so He quickly gave up the idea that "it is better to be broken than complete", and then looked again at may, which is obviously more "rational" than himself and others, and said: "How can you be sure that yinggou and other monsters will not hurt our lives in jokes, and will never use us to deal with other compatriots. If even you are deceived by him... We will all become sinners in the end." Wen Yan, May looked back at Liu Xiaojiang sitting on Ji''an, then shook his head at Uncle song and said: "Uncle song, you are also one of the technicians responsible for the research of Na ji''anzhi. You should know how important this research is. Can''t you see the company''s attention to him and guess how powerful this guy has?" "If it''s not because I''ve been abroad, I''m more responsible and took care of him. Terrible guys like him... Do I still need to cheat us to achieve my goal?" "Even if we don''t compromise..." "Like he said before, he can kill until one of us makes a compromise and kills all the people in this base... He can also continue to go to other bases until his goal is really achieved." "Can you guarantee that everyone in this base will choose to die like a hero, and... Even if you can guarantee that no one in this base is willing to compromise, can you guarantee that colleagues in other bases will not compromise?" "......." Uncle song. See this, Aware that uncle song and the staff present were already relaxed, he continued to slowly explain in May: "Instead of having to compromise with yinggou after suffering huge losses, it''s better to choose to live a miserable life from the beginning, because this... At least can ensure that the foundation of the company will not be damaged too seriously." "As for the reason why you are unwilling to compromise..." "After all, he doesn''t want to use us against other compatriots. Even if we compromise, it won''t affect the outcome between him and the company. What is really difficult to choose now... Is just the sense of guilt in our hearts." "But this kind of thing..." "I don''t think it is enough to compare with the foundation of the company, nor is it qualified to let everyone choose to die for this kind of thing, let alone completely erase their own value in the future..." "Besides, compared with such things..." "I think the leaders of the company should be able to understand and will not want us to die for such ''little things''. After all, as long as we useful people live, we can continue to create greater value in the future..." With that, She looked at the people who were still hesitating and said: "Besides..." "The company will only know the power of winning the hook better than us. We are forced to make a compromise choice for the interests of the company... I believe anyone will think it is very reasonable." "I know what everyone is worried about, but liquidation... Is only a means to treat the enemy and sinners. We will not become the role that should be liquidated afterwards." "Even the opposite..." "We say that we are living in a muddle, but in fact, in the eyes of the company, we can be regarded as living on wages and suffering hardships. So..... As long as we still have great value, we will not be liquidated at any time due to emotion and reason. On the contrary, we are easier to get certain attention due to our experience." Finish talking in May, The present bunker staff fell into silence again, followed by bursts of soft discussions Liu Xiaojiang sat on Ji Anzhi''s body and stayed aside. Seeing that most of the staff present had been persuaded, he couldn''t help looking at May''s back and slowly raising the corners of his mouth. Ho She is really a woman with excellent ability I really found a treasure Chapter 612 "It''s time to make a decision..." Seeing that the time was ripe, Liu Xiaojiang got up from the bench and walked slowly to may, saying: "Now that everything is clear, in order not to delay any more, I want you to express your attitude now..." Wen Yan, The present bunker staff immediately stopped communicating and looked up at Liu Xiaojiang around May and Ji Anzhi, who was still kneeling on the ground as a bench behind them. "As long as we are willing to help you make magic tools..." Song Shuji took the initiative to ask even though he was afraid of the winning hook in front of him because of his trust in May. "Are you sure you won''t hurt anyone present..." "No..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Uncle song, who was suspected to be in charge of the base, shook his head and said, "to be exact..." "I not only need your help to make some magic tools for storage, but also need you to offer your loyalty before it''s over." "I don''t want someone to sell the news to outsiders while working for me..." "If this happens..." Say, Under the gaze of the crowd, he turned his head and looked at May next to him and said: "Then don''t blame me for not thinking about old love..." "After all, I believe no one in the world is willing to betray himself by his men..." "So, as long as there is a mouse between you, to be on the safe side... I will naturally give up the whole base and look for available manpower again." "As for you..." "No one will be able to leave this base alive, even in May... Which once took care of me." "How can you believe us?" Uncle song frowned at this. He knows very well that Ying Gou has absolute power for himself and others. Therefore, if he is unwilling to really trust himself and others, he may say "trust" at any time... As long as he makes the other party dissatisfied, he and others may be killed at any time. Obviously, there was no other choice, so I had to agree to help. As a result, I had to bear the huge risk of being killed at any time. It was better to die than to work in such a desperate and suffering environment for anyone present! "Naturally, I will never believe you..." Liu Xiaojiang said truthfully. "However, I won''t kill you casually. After all, I''m not a guy who likes killing innocent people, otherwise... You won''t have a chance to question me." Speaking of which, He looked up at the crowd with cold eyes, and gradually spread a strange black energy, saying: "I want you to monitor each other in the future. As long as you find that someone is going to betray me and report him... Then the Betrayer will die in the end." "So, if you don''t want to be involved, show me everyone except yourself..." Feel the extremely cold breath on Liu Xiaojiang and see the strange black energy that is said to be dead at touch. Some of the bunker staff present immediately subconsciously looked at each other, and their eyes were full of vigilance and distrust for their former colleagues. "When it''s all over..." Uncle song faced Liu Xiaojiang with a terrible breath and looked at the strange black energy spreading from each other. Although he couldn''t help but leave a cold sweat due to fear, he still pressed the idea of turning around and running away in his heart and said: "Will you spare us ants who have learned some important news?" "Important news?" Liu Xiaojiang was stunned when he heard this, but he soon understood that the other party meant the things he asked them to help make, so he slowly opened his eyes and reminded him: "It may be unforgivable for me to divulge this matter, but when it develops to a certain extent... You people will only regret it more than I do, and even be angry about why you did it at that time." "And..." "If after everything is over, your so-called ''important news''... Is not so important to me. Even if the company knows the existence of these things, it''s nothing. Anyway, sooner or later, someone will be more nervous about the importance of these things than me." "Are you really willing to let us go afterwards?" Uncle song stared at Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, trying to see whether the other party was lying, but unfortunately, he couldn''t see any waves at all. "Don''t think too much of yourself..." Liu Xiaojiang noticed the intention of the other party to stare at him, then raised his chin slightly with slight contempt in his eyes and said: "You can all be regarded as important human resources. If you are willing to help make magic tools... You can also be regarded as some necessary manpower." "You are a little valuable, but that''s all..." Well, He ignored the middle-aged researcher in front of him and focused on others. "You can take my words as a threat, but if you are willing to stay and help, you should not have any harvest. At least you can improve your technical level in your work..." "After all, you can''t make what I want you to make by yourself, so the design drawings I provide you... Are not a treasure for you people." "Besides..." "If someone can work hard, excellent and willing to offer loyalty, the immortal body of some members of the whole sex... Have you heard of it already?" As soon as it comes out, Most of the bunker staff present were stunned, and then there was a strong enthusiasm in the eyes of several people. "That''s right..." Liu Xiaojiang noticed the mood in the eyes of some bunker staff and continued: "If I''m willing to pay for my work, if I have a request later... I won''t be stingy with this kind of thing." Say, He walked to Ji''an, who was still on the ground as a bench, and controlled the black energy around him to gradually invade each other''s body along the seven orifices. A moment later, Ji Anzhi, who had been kneeling on the ground for a long time and had lost his mind, gradually recovered his normal clarity under the gaze of a large number of confused eyes around him. "Well..." Ji Anzhi knelt on the ground and straightened up. Because he had recovered his human reason, he could not help but subconsciously look at his hands and look at the past along the shocked eyes around him. Finally, he finally realized the existence of Liu Xiaojiang. "You..." However, Before Ji Anzhi finished speaking, A palm close together into a knife directly penetrated his chest Chapter 613 A sudden attack. Plus the sharp pain of direct penetration of the chest. Ji''an immediately got up and jumped to the rear, breaking himself out of Liu Xiaojiang''s control. Although he didn''t know why he was here and who the guys around him were, after he realized that he had been fatally hurt but still could not be affected by it, his next thought was to escape this dangerous place immediately. After all, even if he didn''t know what had happened before, seeing Liu Xiaojiang standing not far away, even if he was arrogant... He didn''t think he was qualified to face each other. "You can''t escape..." Liu Xiaojiang knew all Ji Anzhi''s thoughts because of the corpse poison. Then he silently used the golden light mantra of Tianshi mansion and made the golden light turn into several ropes that can be extended continuously. The next moment, Ji Anzhi, who was about to escape, was tied up by those entangled golden lights. No matter how he struggled, it was obviously impossible to escape "When you come to your senses like this..." Liu Xiaojiang went to Ji''an, who was bound by the golden light, looked at Ji''an, who was still struggling to escape the shackles, then turned to the staff of the bunker present and said: "Even if we only talk about the strength of the body, it will exceed the previous irrational state..." "Besides..." Say, He gestured to Ji Anzhi''s chest, which was still bleeding, and said: "The blow I just made not only penetrated his chest and hurt his lungs, but also directly pierced his heart without doubt..." "But no matter where he was injured, penetrating his chest is enough to be called a fatal injury. Even an alien can''t last a minute under this kind of injury, but he is still so lively and will not be affected by this degree of injury." "And this..." "It''s the immortal body in the eyes of you people, and the situation of some members of the whole sex is similar to him. I also got this so-called immortal body here, and as long as the brain is not damaged... Even if someone cuts off his head, he won''t die." Poof!!! Perhaps he felt that his words were groundless, or he was deliberately torturing Ji''an. When Liu Xiaojiang said this, he even waved off Ji Anzhi''s head, and in the stunned eyes of Ji Anzhi and others, he showed everyone his own head, which was still "alive" even if it was separated from his body. "As long as the brain is not destroyed, even this will not make it die, and turn most death methods into so-called injuries..." "So..." So far, Facing the headless body behind him again, he raised his hand and put Ji Anzhi''s head back in place, meanwhile, A black palm composed of energy also appeared around him. Within a few moments, the incision on Ji''an''s neck was restored, so that it looked as if nothing had happened just now. "Since the injury can be cured, such ''injury'' in him... Naturally becomes a curable situation." Confused Not only the bunker staff present, but also those who knew Liu Xiaojiang''s May and Ji Anzhi as a "party"... After understanding what had just happened, they were stunned by such a strange scene. However, Liu Xiaojiang, however, ignored the shock in the hearts of the congregation. On the contrary, after curing Ji Anzhi''s "injury", he once again looked at the other bunker staff present. "In addition..." "This state will also achieve a life span far beyond that of ordinary people. It can even be said that as long as you don''t want to die, it will last for thousands of years... In the eyes of this state, it is only fleeting." "That''s what happened..." "So, as long as you can do good work and are willing to offer loyalty to me, even if you want this so-called immortal body... It''s just a matter of time." "After all, I am very generous to my own people..." Is this still human?! Ying Gou This guy is really a terrible monster! But But If you can keep your reason and thought and get this immortal body that almost only exists in the legend, you will have more time and any research will be in time! Time... Time! Not enough! "So..." Liu Xiaojiang saw the bunker staff present, and finally everyone''s heart had become loose. He couldn''t help but raise the arc of the corner of his mouth slowly towards the people. "What''s your answer..." ¡­¡­¡­ After a long time, Inside the bunker, "Are you really going to use that immortal body as a reward?" May followed Liu Xiaojiang and saw that the other party had finally arranged everything. After uncle song left the room, he couldn''t help asking: "For people engaged in scientific research, although the more time, the better, and the so-called immortal body can indeed tempt them, but if there are many immortal guys among mankind, from a long-term perspective... How can this not be regarded as a good thing?" "This is naturally not a good thing for society..." Liu Xiaojiang was hardly surprised by the woman''s problem in May. "Although these guys are talents who can make great contributions to the society, that''s why... These guys who are likely to come to the front stage at any time are most likely to be noticed if they live forever." "Besides..." Speaking of which, He didn''t tell the old man about his plan in May, so he immediately closed his mouth, shook his head and said: "I just draw a cake..." "Some techniques recorded in that drawing are enough for them to flock to. Besides... They just act according to the design on the drawing, but make the above things. Even if they are really willing to offer loyalty to me, they can''t make much contribution." "If you don''t contribute..." "What qualifications do they have to beg for another benefit that they desperately want?" "In addition, in the future, they will fill the base with magic tools made according to my requirements... My use of them will be over. Where will they go to ask me for this so-called immortal body?" "... you''re really bad enough." may glanced at it very speechless. "It''s just a little technical benefit and a sweet jujube that they are destined to never get. Most of them have to abandon their original persistence in their hearts..." "That''s bad." Liu Xiaojiang smiled and shook his head. "After the big stick, sweet dates are necessary..." "Besides..." "I didn''t really hit them with the a big stick. Naturally, sweet Jujube... Wouldn''t really be handed over to them." "As for the original insistence in my heart..." Speaking of which, After thinking about it carefully, he shook his head again and said: "Since you cooperate with me, it doesn''t affect anything, let alone become a sinner... What else do you want them to give up their original insistence." "Moreover, if you really want to do so, maybe even if you give them immortality, most of them... I''m afraid they won''t choose to cooperate with a real enemy." Wen Yan, In May, a trace of complexity flashed in her eyes, but she didn''t say much in the end, "just know it in your heart..." "Next..." Liu Xiaojiang turned to May and said, "you should look at them for me. In case someone is too loyal to the company and doesn''t give up..... It must be solved in time." "Although these magic tools are not so important to me, it''s best not to let too many people know before everything is over." "I''ll try my best..." may nodded hesitantly. "Your strength is enough." Liu Xiaojiang knew what may was worried about, so he slowly stretched out his right hand towards her, and a sudden black energy invaded the other party''s body. "Plus this real immortal body, even if it can''t deal with the cooperation of too many people, it''s enough for one person to catch up with me..." Plop. In May, a little doubt just appeared in her eyes, and then she lost her strength and fell to the ground. It obviously takes some time to integrate with the corpse poison. Liu Xiaojiang took may to one side of the bed with his own hands, and then finally looked at ji''anzhi, who had been indoors all the time, but was not regarded as an adult by May. "Unexpectedly, in the end, you gave full play to the last trace of residual heat..." "Next life..." "Be a good man again..." Chapter 614 "Uh... Uh!!!" Ji''an saw Liu Xiaojiang walking towards him step by step. He wanted to cry for help, but he was tied by a rope made of gold. No matter how hard he struggled, even if he fought for milk, it was obviously impossible for him to break free from the shackles of the golden light. He could only watch the death approaching gradually. Then, he twisted his actions on the ground like a caterpillar, looking like he had lost his mind... Thinking that he could escape from the clutches of Liu Xiaojiang as soon as possible. however, Such a thing is obviously impossible Even if Ji Anzhi is not tied by the rope formed by the golden light, he does not have the ability to escape under Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, nor can he pose a threat to Liu Xiaojiang, who is now equivalent to the "master" on a certain level. It can be said that Ji''an''s life or death is only between Liu Xiaojiang''s thoughts Moreover, with Liu Xiaojiang''s words just now, I''m afraid anyone can see that he won''t let Ji''an go again "Do you just want to live..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ji Anzhi, who was struggling to twist his actions on the ground and was unwilling to give up at this time. He couldn''t help but stop with interest and manipulated Jin Guang to open each other''s mouth. "Then try..." "If you can convince me, i... can''t let you go. Anyway, with your current ''non-human'' identity, I don''t have any threat to me anymore." "A guy who used to treat death like home is so afraid of death that he can ignore everything. Why on earth did he become like this... Let me be happy." "If it makes me think it''s really interesting, it might help you restore your identity as an ordinary person..." "Let me go..." Ji Anzhi''s mouth had just regained its freedom. Then he immediately showed weakness and begged for mercy: "As long as you''re willing to let me go..." "I promise I won''t go to all your troubles again. If I don''t want to let go of my former enemy easily, then on the contrary... You can destroy me, but please keep me alive." "Reason..." Liu Xiaojiang ignored these seemingly reasonable requirements, but looked down at ji''anzhi, who behaved like a mole ant, and said: "What reason do you want to live now, and why do you prefer to be a loser... To live? This performance is not like you once." "Once Ji''an Zhi..." "In other people''s eyes, he is a guy who does everything by any means. In order to achieve his goal, he even does not hesitate to count himself in..." "What you''re doing now..." Say, He looked at ji''anzhi with a cold look in his eyes again. Obviously, he didn''t think the other party''s attitude of showing weakness and begging for mercy was very interesting, and even showed some impatience with mole ants. "I don''t believe there''s no reason. I don''t believe it''s just because I''m afraid of death..." "If only because I was afraid of death, I would change my old attitude and show that I look like an ant today..." "It makes me feel that I have paid too much attention to you to some extent... It''s stupid." "Attention?" Ji Anzhi was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked at Liu Xiaojiang in disbelief and said: "Have you been monitoring my actions... It''s impossible. After I confirmed your departure, I wanted to seize the opportunity to hit the whole world and try to reduce your strength." "You can''t start from the beginning..." "An ordinary man solved the two recognized heroes in the circle with little effort..." Liu Xiaojiang reached out and motioned near his temple and said: "I know very well that you, as an ordinary person, are excellent in the face of Ding Yan''an, so... In fact, it is not just the so-called results, but the process that makes me start to pay attention to you as an ordinary person." So far, Seeing the doubt and confusion in Ji''an''s eyes, he immediately explained: "Corpse poison..." "You don''t think that when I give someone an immortal body, I don''t have any ''reserved means'' that can be used to prevent the other party from betraying..." "What''s more, Ding Yi''an is a guy who only excels in ability, but is easy to act because of his preference and is not sure when he will stand up and become a hero?" "How can I really trust such unwarranted guys... No, I should say how can I rest assured that they will ''do evil'' with me. God knows if such people will suddenly stab me in the back because of their bad conscience in the future?" "No doubt about people, no doubt about employment..." Ji Anzhi was inevitably surprised, but he was not questioning Liu Xiaojiang''s ability, but did not expect that the other party clearly had absolute power and was able to treat all problems with great caution. "You''ve been watching the people around you..." This kind of thing seems to Ji''an He felt that Liu Xiaojiang was either a victim delusion, a fellow who was also mentally abnormal, or... He was really an impeccable terrorist enemy in all aspects. Even in the face of weak children, he would maintain the attitude of "killing chickens, how to kill cattle with a knife". Not afraid that the enemy is too strong, but afraid that the enemy is too cautious, so that there are no weaknesses all over the body. Even the "weaknesses" exposed occasionally will eventually become a trap to lure others "It''s not..." Liu Xiaojiang knew Ji Anzhi''s thoughts very well, but ignored the despair in the other party''s heart, but stood up very calmly and said: "The energy of life is limited after all. I can''t monitor the movements of many people all the time..." "However, the person who got the immortal body by using corpse poison will indeed share some of his memories before his death with me after his death..." "Although this is a passive situation that even they don''t know, I did know the whole picture of the event in this way before. Naturally, it also includes how you led Ding Yan''an to the trap step by step..." "An ordinary person..." "I have solved the two heroes almost unscathed, and if I want to... Even the tiger can''t be spared. How can such an interesting ordinary person not attract my attention?" "After all, according to the situation at that time, you and I must also have a hostile relationship. If it were you... Would you ignore a not small threat?" "And..." "Even if I''m confident that I won''t be threatened by an ordinary person and don''t care about your despicable means, it''s not good if you accidentally notice the plan by a smart man like you......" "Based on facts..." "I don''t doubt whether you have some special guys who really have the ability to influence the world..." Chapter 615 "Really..." Ji Anzhi couldn''t help laughing at himself and said, "I''ve been noticed by you since the beginning. There''s no advantage of hiding in the dark..." "What about now..." "Since you noticed me from the beginning, your plan and that old man don''t allow people like me to exist. Now... As long as you give your reasons, will you really let me go?" "Actually speaking from a certain level..." Liu Xiaojiang looked down at Ji Anzhi and said after a little meditation: "You are actually very much like me..." "You and I seem to be acting for ourselves, but not all for ourselves..." "In order to survive like ordinary people, I have never thought of destroying everything in extreme circumstances, so that I and the people around me can live carefree forever, but in the end, I didn''t choose to do so intellectually..." "You intend to retaliate against other people because of your past. Although this idea is very extreme, considering the failure risk you need to bear personally is undoubtedly a path of self destruction..." "I can''t really destroy everything. You can''t destroy alien groups..." "Although there are differences between the two, there is no difference between being unable to do it and being unable to do it... In fact, there is not much difference. No matter what the reason is, it still can''t make things come to the last step." "I just chose the wrong method..." Ji Anzhi retorted: "being unable to do... Doesn''t mean I don''t want to do it." "Really?" Liu Xiaojiang touched his chin thoughtfully. "I thought you wanted to die before." "After all, according to your original experience, if you really want to completely eliminate alien groups, continue to stay in the army, climb up step by step based on actual achievements, and consider revenge when you are in a high position... Even if you still can''t eliminate alien groups, it will certainly cause greater trouble than now." "I think many people have seen your efforts and sacrifices in the army. I''m afraid even if some people know your attitude towards strangers, in the face of actual achievements... It''s impossible for someone to stop you from being superior, but you chose to leave alone." "Is it difficult... Did you, a guy who obviously won''t be dazzled by anger, not consider this at that time?" "......." Ji Anzhi. "Today you suddenly show weakness and beg for mercy in order to continue to live rationally..." Liu Xiaojiang ignored Ji Anzhi''s silence and continued: "Is this really afraid of the state that life is worse than death, or...... you just want to witness the final result and see if the stranger can integrate into the society as expected by the old man?" "Or..." "Now, compared with the past, it is closer to the identity of an alien. On the contrary, it makes you understand what it means to be involuntarily. As a result, you no longer have a hostile attitude towards other innocent aliens because of your original hatred?" Say, Facing Ji Anzhi who fell silent, he shrugged and said: "I want to know what is the reason why you have made such a great change..." "If your nature is like this, has not changed from beginning to end, and begging for mercy is just trying to witness an outcome while maintaining reason, as I guessed, what is the reason that urges you to disguise yourself "Oh, yes..." "If you still want to continue to make trouble, just want to live from me by deception, and then take other actions against strangers later, I can tell you... No one outside will provide support for you. If you go out, you may not get a pistol." Wen Yan, Ji''anzhi''s pupils suddenly shrunk, "Lao Zhou... What did you do to Lao Zhou!?" "Didn''t do anything..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head calmly. "But even if you don''t know much, you should be able to guess what I did. Similarly, it''s not helpless. Ordinary people''s affairs... Naturally have to be handled by ordinary people." "It''s him..." hearing this, Ji''an one instantly understood Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning, but then became more nervous, "the old man... What did he do to his students?!" "Just imprisoned for the time being..." Liu Xiaojiang was somewhat surprised at ji''anzhi''s reaction. "Gee, it''s just a difference of teenagers. You look so nervous... Why is it like your father is dead? Is there still this relationship between you and him?" However, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t know his vicious words. Instead, he just said the relationship between ji''anzhi and Zhou Hong. Although there is no blood relationship between them, and the age difference between them is only in their teens, emotionally..... Whether it is the care when they were admitted to the army at the beginning, or the silent support behind them for a long time, Ji Anzhi, who has long let his parents die, regarded Zhou Hong as his own. For today''s ji''anzhi, Zhou Hong is the same role as big brother, teacher and father "I said..." Ji Anzhi heard that something had happened to Zhou Hong. He couldn''t help thinking more nervously for a moment, and then put all his hopes on Liu Xiaojiang. "I can explain why I want to live today, and I can accept any decision you make after that. Even if you still don''t want to let me go in the end, please... Please plead with the old man!" "Because..." "Lao Zhou is completely innocent. Most of the reasons why he looks at strangers with different eyes are because he witnessed my experience and my intentional guidance... Only then can he judge strangers as troubles that must be solved." "Everything is my problem behind my back..." "I see..." Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes suddenly flashed a glimmer of disappointment. Seeing Ji Anzhi''s performance full of "human feelings", he didn''t even need the other party to go on, he had guessed the reason why the other party wanted to live before. "You haven''t changed since the beginning..." "You don''t want to completely destroy the alien group, but you just want to make up for the kindness you once owed by revenge as much as possible on the road of self destruction. After all, you think you almost never repay your parents..." "As for why we should really start targeting strangers..." Speaking of which, He raised his eyes and stared at Ji''an, who was still nervous on the ground, and said: "It''s also because I want to repay my kindness. I''m following Zhou Hong''s arrangement..." "No!" Ji Anzhi seemed to notice something and immediately denied with firm eyes: "All this is my own..." "Boring!" Bang!!! Liu Xiaojiang suddenly kicked ji''anzhi''s head, and then his eyes were quite cold... Looking at the headless body sitting up and falling slowly. "Just to repay the kindness..." "You can think without thinking that those strange people who are regarded as trouble by benefactors deserve to die..." "It seems that I am too naive to regard you as a similar existence..." "Worthless..." "That''s who you are..." Chapter 616 As I just said, Liu Xiaojiang, based on his confidence in the effect of autopsy, doesn''t care whether Ji''an is dead or alive, because as long as there is autopsy in the other party''s body, it will never pose a threat to himself. After all, He can control ji''anzhi''s thoughts and life and death at any time through the existence of corpse poison. An idea... Can easily make the other party fall into an irreparable place. Therefore, when he holds the absolute dominant power, he doesn''t mind leaving one of Ji''an''s lives, but the premise is that... The other party must have a certain degree of utilization value. But in fact Because of the presence of autopsy, Liu Xiaojiang has confirmed Ji Anzhi''s true thoughts only through the dialogue and guidance just now, and concluded that the other party is a dangerous tool that only wants revenge and self destruction, and even hurts anyone in order to repay his kindness. A tool without thought at all Among the plans he made with the old man, the last thing he needed was such a "thoughtless" and too dangerous person. The reason why they planned all this was to make people think about whether the original approach was right or wrong and why it triggered a struggle similar to "ethnic confrontation". Liu Xiaojiang''s role in it is equivalent to the alien faced by ordinary people for both ordinary people and aliens Ji Anzhi will not reflect on this matter at all, and even obey the orders of another person who opposes this matter. He is likely to affect and destroy the plan in the future... Naturally, he is an unwanted existence! Besides Although Ji''an''s attitude is not only for himself, it can still be called "extreme selfishness", and the fact that regardless of the means to achieve the goal, he has even affected many innocent people, which really makes Liu Xiaojiang feel extremely uncomfortable. So, No matter whether it was based on his disgust or his cautious attitude that one thing more is better than one thing less, he finally gave up this almost worthless tool "Bang..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the blood gradually spreading on the ground and couldn''t help but look disgusted and step back for fear that he would be contaminated with the clean sole of his shoes. In his opinion, Zhou Hong and Ji''an are more vicious than his monster Although his plan with the old man has to sacrifice many people, even if he has to make such sacrifices himself, for his monster... Those humans who can''t accept themselves anyway can''t be called "innocent" in the whole event. But even so He and the old man are also trying to avoid greater sacrifice, trying to give more people a reflective wake-up in the event with only some people who seem to have the greatest resistance. The last victim There are probably only a small number of ordinary people with extreme thoughts and strange people who still want to continue to seek personal interests in the event. Besides The reason why Liu Xiaojiang came to the secret base of the bunker today is undoubtedly to prepare for those unnecessary sacrifices. In contrast, Zhou Hong and Ji An can be regarded as innocent ordinary people in order to achieve their own goals, regardless of those for themselves! And call it This is for everyone''s future, will have to The fact is that we should use a large number of innocent lives that could have been avoided to pave the way for our own interests turn one''s stomach! "That Zhou Hong..." Liu Xiaojiang sat on the indoor chair and looked at may lying on the side still integrating with the corpse poison. He couldn''t help muttering thoughtfully: "Please don''t let me down..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª meanwhile, Still in the residential area surrounded by water and beautiful environment, The old man followed Charles alone, walked out of the attic where he usually lived, and then walked slowly towards a certain direction in the residential area with a stick like walking. Under the moonlight and lights, This place with extremely beautiful environment looks like an advanced scenic spot at the moment, which is enough for anyone who comes here to stop and enjoy it. "Charles..." the old man was obviously not interested in the beautiful environment around him. Instead, when he came to the door of a villa in the residential area, he stopped and turned to look at Charles who had been following him. "Do you think there are more vicious people in this world than me?" "... yes," Charles thought seriously for a moment, though he didn''t know why the old man asked, and then answered with great honesty. "Really?" the old man smiled with a stick. "After all, tiger poison doesn''t eat children..." "The tiger is not vicious..." Charles looked at the old man who was obviously laughing with a stick and shook his head: "People like you should know that things in the animal kingdom are just instincts that are difficult to tame. They can''t even understand what cruelty is. Those creatures who don''t choose to eat children when they are hungry, and they don''t know why they don''t want to eat children..." "People and animals are different..." "Can''t you compare..." the old man obviously didn''t accept Charles''s statement. "But in my opinion..." "The world''s pursuit of fame and wealth is not much different from the wild nature of the animal world. It''s just that after food and inheritance are guaranteed... There are other desires." "People and animals are actually the same..." "But animals are different from animals..." Charles insisted. "Even if we don''t talk about animals that abandon their children for survival, or even eat children for survival, even animals that don''t have this habit in people''s eyes, they may not choose to do so in the face of severe situations..." "Whether this matter can be regarded as vicious or not depends on the situation..." "Do you think I''m too cruel?" the old man nodded and asked again. "After all, in my old man''s eyes, I may be able to tolerate the existence of sand on weekdays, but in the face of important events... There is no doubt that I can''t tolerate a grain of sand, even if the other party is the child I watched grow up with my own eyes." "If it''s really vicious..." Charles thought and said, "you might not talk to me about this now." "And..." "In the face of some things I have witnessed, you... Are not so vicious. After all, you have given him many opportunities before. Now this situation is his own choice, and you did not deliberately lead it to destruction when he made his decision." "Since you have given the opportunity, since this is his own choice, how can you be vicious?" "Ha ha..." the old man pondered for a moment, then smiled and said: "Have you experienced life and death..." "Your boy is quite transparent..." Chapter 617 Inside the villa, In a dark, damp underground cage, Zhou Hong saw that the light in the room was suddenly bright. He couldn''t help narrowing his eyes stimulated by the light, but he immediately looked at the stairs from top to bottom. In a trance, he saw the old man who had been respected by himself again. "Teacher..." "It''s been several days..." the old man walked down the stairs and came to the iron fence where Zhou Hong was imprisoned. He still looked at each other as kindly as ever and said: "You suffered too..." "Have you arranged everything?" Zhou Hong obviously didn''t care about his suffering, but more about whether there was trouble outside because of himself. "Sick treatment..." the old man sat on the chair in front of the iron fence with a stick, looked at Zhou Hong with a gray face across the iron bar, and said: "There are as many reasons as this thing needs..." "I believe that in the near future, no one will care whether you reappear in front of the public except inside..." "That''s good..." Zhou Hong smiled. "Teacher, just let me bear my mistakes alone. Others... Yes, they are still at the stage of gambling that I may succeed and have not provided me with any help in the event." "You lost..." the old man nodded without surprise and said, "I can''t find any reason on the surface, so they ask for guilt." "You won..." "They will jump out to show their support..." "Those old slickers have been doing this for many years. In the face of me... Especially those who have suffered the consequences of failure before, they naturally dare not stand up under my nose to support you before things are determined." "But you should also know..." "Without anyone''s help, the probability of being able to stand to the end is not high, and once you fail... That''s why you choose the stupidest way. Do you want to threaten me directly with a pistol?" "That''s right..." Zhou Hong saw the old man sitting on the chair and stepped back to sit on the dusty ground again. "Since it''s too late in time, you always have to bet as much as possible for your goal..." "But..." "I didn''t expect that you would really collude with yinggou. Everything was decided by you and yinggou privately..." "Privately..." the old man shook his head. "If it''s really for everyone''s consideration, even if you make a decision privately, if you fail, you just have to stand up and bear the price..." "But if it''s not really for everyone''s consideration, even if you convince most people by word of mouth, who should bear the responsibility for failure? Should we punish everyone who made a decision together? In this way, it can only be left to rest in the end, but it won''t make people feel deep." "Something..." "In particular, such major events related to life and death must not be decided through consultation... This kind of tricky way. Someone must stand up and bear the consequences of failure." "Of course..." "If someone is willing to take responsibility, then turn around and discuss the details of the problem with others... Naturally, it is also the best situation, but are you willing to stand up and bear the responsibility after the failure of the plan?" Zhou Hong said almost without hesitation, "of course I am..." "No..." the old man shook his head and interrupted, "you''re just a hindsight. If you had this idea long ago, you wouldn''t have come to see me with a gun..." "What''s more..." "If the sacrifice caused by your plan really fails in the end... You can''t bear the responsibility." "......." Zhou Hong. "Whatever the winner says is right..." the old man continued. "You can use this reason to refute me, or you can use it to forcibly convince yourself. Yes, but as your former teacher, I have to tell you myself..." "Wrong is wrong, right is right. Even if you can reverse right and wrong in a short time, with time... The truth will come out sooner or later." "If you don''t want to be stabbed by future generations, people like you and me... You must be strict with yourself and know what to do and what never to do." "To put it bluntly..." "That is, we must distinguish between public and private..." "Therefore, in the face of major events, you and I must not give priority to ourselves, or even have our own shadow in the decision. In this way... We can ensure our own peace of mind at any time." So far, The old man looked at Zhou Hong with great disappointment and said, "these... I have clearly taught you more than once." "And you..." "However, when making decisions, the first thing to consider is always yourself, and the priority must be the stability of your own road..." "Do you really think that by completely eliminating strangers, you can successfully solve the problem that has been confused for a long time..." "Do you have to use all the lives of other people to make you feel that you can walk more smoothly..." "Do you think you can still go on with peace of mind after you really do this..." "Strange people are the root of the problem..." Zhou Hong said firmly. "It''s better to block than sparse..." seeing this, the old man couldn''t help holding the crutch in his hand. "If you really want to solve the problem, you should know that this way of one size fits all... Will only cause more problems." "But at least it can ensure that we can get more breathing time in a short time," Zhou Hong explained. "Even if this will lead to more new problems, as long as we can ensure that we can continue to develop for several years under the condition of social stability, I believe... When we face more new problems, we will have more power to solve problems and even have more choices." "Not like today..." "In the face of alien problems, we can only give in. If we don''t want to have problems, we can only continue to drag on. We don''t know when the problem will completely break out, and how huge losses and impact it will have on the society at that time..." "Otherwise..." "Just like you, you have to make a choice. In order to solve the problems of different people, you have to sacrifice some ordinary people, but this... Can''t guarantee that you can solve the problems at one time." "Although my plan will have more sacrifices, it can at least permanently solve alien problems at one time and strive for development time before other new problems are born......" "How can you ensure that those new problems will be smaller than those of other people, rather than the same social essence..." the old man frowned. "If those new problems are the same as those of other people, they are all problems born in the essence of society. Do you want to continue to solve problems like this next time, and then wait for more new problems to arise?" "I didn''t know you were in collusion with Ying Gou..." Zhou Hong obviously had figured out his problem, but he still insisted that he had no fault. "What''s more, in your eyes, yinggou is not only an opportunity to use, but also a great help..." "If I had known these things, how could I choose..." "You will..." the old man was even more disappointed. "Because if it were you, I would not have chosen to accept the winning hook as early as the beginning, nor would I regard him as an opportunity and help like me. I would only try my best to fight with him......" Say, The old man slowly got up from his chair and obviously lost his interest in dialogue with Zhou Hong. Zhou Hong could not help but feel a chill, "teacher, this is..." "Xiao Zhou..." the old man turned his back to Zhou Hong and said calmly: "This should also be the last time you and I meet..." "I really have a great responsibility to make you what you are today..." "If there is another life, I hope... You don''t meet such an irresponsible teacher as me." Let''s go, Zhou Hong saw that the old head didn''t return and walked to the stairs. Then two guys in white coats came down "Teacher, I''m not wrong... Absolutely right!" Wen Yan, "Yes..." the old man stopped in front of the stairs, but still said without looking back. "Because what is really wrong in your eyes... Is me!" Chapter 618 In the villa, "Are you all right..." Charles saw the old man walking out of the basement on crutches. He was worried that the old man would be greatly hit in this matter, so he immediately welcomed him. "Everything is his choice..." the old man shook his head and refused Charles'' help. He walked to the sofa with a stick and sat down slowly. "He was still convinced that he had no fault until the last moment of his life..." "This can be regarded as wholeheartedly walking on the road of your choice..." Wen Yan, Charles just stood aside to accompany the old man and did not open his mouth to express any views on the matter. Obviously, he knew his identity as a bodyguard. If he expressed his own views on the matter again... It would be beyond the limit. After all, even if the man in the basement was wrong again, he was also the student the old man valued most in the past. Besides, People here say that "one day as a teacher, one life as a father". Even if you are an ordinary bodyguard, even if your point of view is correct... What can it be? If the old man doesn''t ask He doesn''t want people to feel that he cares about these things therefore, Between Charles and the old man, he became more and more silent in the old man''s sadness A moment later, The movement from the basement immediately attracted their attention, I saw the two white coats that had just rubbed shoulders with the old man and entered the basement. At this time, I came out with a stretcher covered with white cloth, and when I was ready to leave... I stopped in front of the old man with the stretcher. "Arrange everything properly..." seeing this, the old man did not open the white cloth to confirm the identity of the dead, but looked at the students who no longer lived on the stretcher and waved: "Externally... Let''s say it''s a serious disease that can''t be cured." "Old leader..." one of the white coats sounded like he was no longer a young man. "Is it too childish to say so..." Charles heard the voice, looked at the white coat with his eyes open, and speculated that the other party''s age was about 50-60 according to his voice. However, due to the limitations of his voice... He couldn''t make a more accurate judgment at all. Wearing a white coat, hat and mask to cover up his identity, his voice sounds so strange Charles couldn''t help looking at the old man on the sofa when he thought of it, because it was the first time for him to see such a professional secret chess for the old man in addition to himself and the ordinary people who are usually responsible for the security work in the residential area. More importantly As ordinary people, these two white coats can bypass the same people who are responsible for security work day and night and sneak into the interior of the residential area in such conspicuous but silent clothes Among ordinary people, these skills can definitely be called experts among experts! After all, don''t you see where this is? Even if they are just ordinary people who are extremely weak in the eyes of others, but who are qualified to be transferred to be responsible for peripheral security work, how can they be ordinary security guards in the eyes of ordinary people "Children''s play..." the old man looked at it and dared to question his white coat. Not only did he not get angry when he was depressed, but he shook his head and explained: "An accident is an accident. There''s no joke..." "No matter how high your status is, it''s just a physical fetus, and it''s human nature to die of birth, old age and death..." "Those who do not want to believe, even if they give a reasonable explanation, will still feel that there must be an inside story..." Hearing this, "I see..." Even though he didn''t say more, he nodded at the old man with nostalgia in his eyes: "Old leader, we are relieved to see that you are still the same as before..." "Xiao Zhou, I promise I won''t let you down with all the arrangements after the child''s death..." "Hmm..." in Charles'' eyes, the old man''s trust in the two white coats has obviously exceeded the trust between the teacher and apprentice between the other party and Zhou Hong, which makes him more suspicious of the real identity of the two white coats. However, considering his identity, he finally buried his doubts in his heart and didn''t really ask this obvious secret. "Yo, this little black is good..." on the contrary, it''s the white coat just opened. After perceiving Charles''s silence, he couldn''t help looking at it with appreciation. "It''s rare for a foreign energy practitioner to know the rules so well..." "As a bodyguard..." the old man nodded and agreed: "this child is undoubtedly qualified..." "It''s more or less too conspicuous in the blood..." "Ho..." Bai Dayi shook his head disapprovingly. "What age has it been? Birth is not so important. So as long as there is no big problem... Thought is definitely greater than birth. After all, comrades are far more precious than compatriots." "But..." "Think about the white eyed wolves with different yellow skin in the world today. Compared with those days... There are really more." Speaking of which, Regardless of whether the body on the stretcher was comfortable or not, the white coat held the two iron supports supporting the stretcher with one hand, took out his hand and slapped Charles on the shoulder several times, saying: "Young people, do a good job..." "Since you have the talent to practice energy, you are naturally much better than us. The old leader''s safety problems in the future depend on you." "......" Charles was stunned. He didn''t think that the other party could be so "presumptuous". He didn''t care whether he talked more or less in front of the old man. See this, The old man also smiled and shook his head helplessly, "OK, you people have already retired. I just can''t find other trustworthy people, so I have to call you back to help..." "Now that you''ve retired, don''t worry about it. When you finish dealing with Xiao Zhou''s affairs, you''ll go back where you came from. In the future, just worry about your children and grandchildren..." Wen Yan, "OK, take care of yourself..." the white coat nodded, took back his arm and grasped the heavy stretcher behind him again. "If not..." "I think you should find a chance to really retire and enjoy your happiness. Don''t always say that you can''t find a suitable successor. Anyway, your children and grandchildren have their own children and grandchildren''s happiness... You''ve done enough." Well, The two men in white coats bowed deeply to the old man. Then, in Charles''s still puzzled eyes, they carried the stretcher in their hands and left the villa without saying a word. "Go back..." after watching the two white coats leave for a long time, the old man didn''t care about Charles, who obviously couldn''t understand the matter at present. Then he got up on crutches and walked to the door of the villa. "......" Charles looked at the old man''s back and suddenly felt that he was not stupid. In front of these Chinese old people... He was like a donkey. All he could understand was his work. "Strange Chinese..." Chapter 619 On the other side, In the bunker base on the outskirts of the capital, After sleeping for more than an hour in May, he finally successfully fused the corpse poison in his body and slowly opened his already dark eyes. However, She didn''t find her eyes dark and terrible. On the contrary, as soon as she woke up, she smelled a very strong smell of blood. She got up and saw Liu Xiaojiang still sitting on the indoor chair and the dead headless body lying on the ground not far away. "Ji''an Zhi..." may looked at the blood on the wall in the room. Although he didn''t sympathize with Ji''an Zhi, he couldn''t help frowning slightly and said: "Can''t you be careful? Why do you have to fill everywhere..." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang sat in his chair and turned to look at may, but found that the other party''s eyes were still dark, so he felt a little surprised at such a terrible appearance. "What?" may noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s strange eyes and couldn''t help looking down at his hands. He thought he looked wrong. "What are you doing looking at me like this..." "It shouldn''t be a big deal..." Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes flashed a glimmer of dark gold. He saw the fusion of May''s body and autopsy, and then shook his head and said: "It seems that if you are a pure congenital alien, even the corpse poison processed by me, you want to integrate perfectly with it... You can''t do it overnight." "What did you say..." may noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s sight and immediately felt his face nervously, but he didn''t find anything wrong on his face. "I shouldn''t have been disfigured by you!" See this, Liu Xiaojiang shook his head helplessly, then got up and walked slowly to may, stretched out his fingers on each other''s forehead, and personally introduced the corpse poison into each other''s Lingtai, making the seemingly terrible eyes return to normal. "That''s good..." "What''s going on?" the unknown may still didn''t feel anything about it, and even didn''t know what he was just like. "It''s just that the integration with the corpse poison is not perfect..." Liu Xiaojiang took back his fingers on each other''s forehead, calmly walked back to the chair and sat down. "However, under my personal guidance, the corpse poison... Has been perfectly integrated with you. In this way, even if I accidentally hurt the Lingtai in the future, I still have a way to make you recover." "Although it''s not your own power, compared with what I demonstrated for those people before, you can now be called an immortal body in the real sense." "Besides..." "It even breaks your own limits and completely breaks the limitations of being a congenital stranger. In addition to your inherent abilities... You can also master other abilities through the acquired cultivation, and the cultivation speed is definitely faster than that of an ordinary stranger." "Immortality..." "If there is really the possibility of becoming immortal and holy in this world, it is enough to make you more qualified to do this than other strangers..." Hearing these words, "It''s so simple?" may also had an incredible feeling in his heart. He thought he was high enough to see Liu Xiaojiang, but unexpectedly, the other party had reached the level of casually giving others'' great opportunity ''. Immortality Even becoming an immortal and a saint... She got everything from Liu Xiaojiang so simply. She got what others dreamed of without paying anything! "There are few people in the world who are willing to accept different kinds..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded slightly and said: "there are few people who are still willing to help me after learning some of the truth..." "For you, who will not look at me differently from beginning to end, nor are you a friend who is as hostile to me as most people in the world, I am naturally willing to give you some easy help..." "For humans, immortality may only exist in legends, but for aliens like me... It''s just a small thing to do." "So..." "I don''t need you to be grateful for this. Just do a little favor as a friend... It''s enough." "Just supervising the rest of the base?" may tried to ask, still unbelievably. "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang did not deny this, "no matter how many others..." "Even if you have an immortal body, it''s hard to help me in other aspects with your current strength level as an alien..." "I can really pick out a few of the eight magic skills I have in my hand to improve your strength, but in that case... Even I''m not sure whether I helped you or hurt you." "After all..." "Now you are not abroad and it is impossible to attack your compatriots. Such you... Are obviously not suitable to stand with me and deal with problems that will be sacrificed." "To put it bluntly..." "This is the result of your nature of mind and the mismatch between your state of mind and strength..." "You..." after being silent for a long time in May, he suddenly raised his eyes to Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Do you like me?" "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "Clearly the enemy..." may stared at Liu Xiaojiang and said to himself. "But because of my existence, you gave up the original practice, and even deliberately gave me the opportunity to help you, so that I became an almost immortal existence like you..." "If you don''t like it, I can''t think of any reason for you to do so..." "... do you want to hear the truth?" Liu Xiaojiang did not show any abnormality. Instead, after a little meditation, he made up his mind and looked at May. See this, May''s eyes flashed a trace of loss, but it was soon replaced by a strong curiosity, "of course I want to listen to the truth..." "I really couldn''t save the child from Wu Xiangyou..." Liu Xiaojiang explained. "But if... If I strongly demand the company, or if I can force the company and the bunker to compromise on this matter because of the necessity of temporary workers, as long as I can catch the child from Wu Xiangyou..." "And..." "Now look at these people in the bunker, it seems that they are not what I once imagined. Maybe if I could catch Wu Xiangyou back instead of obliterating him according to the order... He probably wouldn''t die." "Besides..." "If he doesn''t die, I can wait until today... I should and can carry out some effective treatment for his mental injury with the ability of both hands." So far, He looked at may with regret in his eyes and said: "Anyway..." "I don''t intend to deceive people like you, so I have to admit that there is part of my responsibility for Wu Xiangyou''s death." "Change your practice..." "On the one hand, I think it may be more human, on the other hand... Maybe I want to make some compensation to you." "Compensation?" May''s brain suddenly calmed down, "do you think these compensation can plan to make up for a human life that can no longer be saved?" "No..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "But doing so will at least make me feel a clear conscience..." "After all, people live... A clear conscience is very important, really important..." Let''s go, May stood up and just wanted to say something, but found that Liu Xiaojiang had long disappeared indoors. Finally, he had to lose his strength and sit back in his position. "Coward..." Chapter 620 Late at night, Liu Xiaojiang quietly left the bunker base alone and returned to the village where Quan Xing and others temporarily borrowed. As soon as you enter the house He found that Erzhuang had obviously finished his practice and seemed to be waiting for himself. "This time, don''t you rest..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Erzhuang sitting on the sofa in the living room, then went to the tea table and sat down, reached out to pick up the kettle and made himself a cup of hot tea. "... waiting for me?" "Why don''t you directly use the ability of both hands to control the staff of the bunker to do things for you." Erzhuang looked at Liu Xiaojiang with both hands in his arms and a rather dissatisfied expression and said: "You can completely eliminate the possibility of betrayal by those people in this way, but you have to let that woman... Let her supervise the situation of the base instead of you and give her a real immortal body. Is this just a compensation for her?" "Otherwise..." Liu Xiaojiang picked up the cup and took a sip of hot tea, and then exhaled a breath like a sigh. "Although I can achieve the same result with both hands, have you ever thought that if I control them one by one, there will be so many people in the base... How long will I stay there?" "Besides..." "The kind of ''control'' you think is not a kind of control in essence, but cutting its memory through ability, and then guiding it to a certain extent psychologically, so that the same effect of ''mental control'' can appear." "And..." "This kind of thing is not absolute. It often requires that the target has suffered some great spiritual blow. It must have a ''loophole'' in the tough soul level... Before it can exert means on his soul through both hands." Say, He drank all the hot tea in the cup and said, "although at my level, I can successfully use both hands to exert means on him even if I don''t need these preconditions, I''m not sure how many sequelae will be left to the target." "After all, the human soul is indeed fragile, but if you want to say tenacity... It is also extremely tenacious on a certain level, especially in terms of memory deeply engraved in the soul. As long as the willpower is strong enough... It can even repair itself." "Like the way Qu Tong used to control the old horse before, he undoubtedly took advantage of the weak willpower of the old horse when he was hit... He cut his memory to a certain extent, and then guided him psychologically." "However, whether Lao Ma is an alien or the successor of divine skills, even if he is not good at spiritual practice, he should have stronger willpower than ordinary people. Therefore, even if Qu Tong really succeeds, he still has to apply means several times to maintain the results according to the situation." "This kind of thing has been done a lot..." "If Qu Tong didn''t have some feelings for old ma, and didn''t choose to go further through the ability of both hands on this basis, he would sooner or later become a fool with serious mental illness..." "Although my current level is higher than that of Qu Tong, it is also impossible to really tamper with... Or even make up a memory for others out of thin air, because it is almost equivalent to creating a soul out of thin air. I can''t do it... Even with both hands." "So..." "If you want to directly apply means to others and forcibly cut their memory level, it is bound to cause extremely serious sequelae to the target. If you don''t do well... It will also turn the other party into an idiot, and then even the ability of both hands can''t be repaired." "You know..." "This is close to the effect of frontal lobectomy. In some countries outside... It''s a kind of torture against vicious criminals." "How can I force them to work for me by such extreme means in order to ''save people..." "....." Erzhuang suddenly became silent when he heard these words. After a long time, he reluctantly believed Liu Xiaojiang''s explanation. "Is this more cruel than killing them..." "Of course..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded, "if they don''t want to compromise, I still have room to maneuver even if I kill them. I can revive them through the ability of corpse poison and all hands, but if they completely become an idiot, I can''t recover it." "That''s why I had to make such a bad decision..." Erzhuang looked at Liu Xiaojiang suspiciously and said, "do you have to let a suitable person stay there to supervise?" "And the woman who once took care of you... Is the best candidate?" "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded, "I admit that I have a little selfishness in this matter, because whether there is may or not, those bunker staff who have learned the situation are very unlikely to betray me after seeing the stick and sweet dates with their own eyes." "So..." "On the one hand, I did this to prevent less likely accidents. On the other hand, I just wanted to compensate may to a certain extent because of some things I had." "I believe..." "If Wu Xiangyou''s child is still alive, he should also hope that his may sister can put down everything and live well..." "Hum!" Er Zhuang sees Liu Xiaojiang''s disappointed appearance. Even if he believes that the elm head won''t flirt outside, he will inevitably feel a little unhappy about it. "Do you really have no superfluous thoughts about that woman?" "Let me see..." "The look in the eyes of that woman looking at you is obviously not quite right. It doesn''t feel like facing an ordinary friend. It''s so complicated, hesitant... And even stop talking. Why do I think there''s something I don''t know between you two?" "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "Say it!" Er Zhuang said angrily when he saw Liu Xiaojiang''s silence. "Didn''t you say something just now? Why don''t you say it as soon as you get to the key place?" "Friend..." Liu Xiaojiang knew that Erzhuang didn''t mean any harm, nor was he aiming at the woman he hadn''t seen in May, but he didn''t know how to explain this inexplicable problem. "That''s all..." However, "Friend? That''s all?!" Er Zhuang blew his hair when he heard this. "Do you think you and I are just friends like that woman... That''s all?!" "No..." Liu Xiaojiang was very puzzled when he saw Er Zhuang''s reaction. Then his mind ran rapidly and tried to appease Er Zhuang: "Companion..." "You are different from her. You are my companion... And the person I trust most." Chapter 621 For Erzhuang, In fact, Liu Xiaojiang is not completely unable to understand her feelings for herself. For men and women, Although he has never experienced anything like this, he is not completely unaware of the concept of "husband and wife". He just doesn''t know what love is Liu Xiaojiang knows why Erzhuang is willing to follow him all the time, and it''s not that he can''t accept that the other party wants to stay with him forever. But this He doesn''t know whether this is the so-called "love" thing He only knew that he was willing to stay with Erzhuang forever, and could not accept any harm to Erzhuang in front of him. But this When he faces other people around him, he will feel the same feeling more or less. Even when he faces Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao... This kind of friends who are not people around him, but also have a good relationship, he will feel the same. So, Although this feeling for Erzhuang is stronger, he can''t really confirm it. Whether it can be regarded as the only special And He also felt that this kind of thing would make him feel a little uncomfortable when he opened his mouth, so that he had never mentioned it to anyone, nor dared he ask anyone about this kind of thing... Is it "love" or not. That whenever he noticed Xia he''s mocking eyes, he would subconsciously pretend to know everything But actually, He himself is no better than Zhang Lingyu, even worse than the other party in some aspects "Companion..." Erzhuang heard that the word "companion" almost exploded, but when he heard Liu Xiaojiang''s subsequent explanation, although he was still somewhat dissatisfied, he gradually calmed down his mood. She knows that for Liu Xiaojiang, a elm head You let him act in front of others for some purpose, or even shamelessly open his mouth to "climb the relationship" with others. Maybe it''s ok But it''s as painful as killing him to let him open his mouth face-to-face without any purpose when facing his own people She knows that for a guy like Liu Xiaojiang who is not good at words to his own people, opening his mouth and saying that he is the person he trusts most... Maybe it can be regarded as his great determination. "Alas..." all kinds of helplessness finally turned into a deep sigh. Erzhuang knew that since he had identified the other party, he should accept the other party''s small defect that is not a defect. "Are you all right?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Erzhuang road carefully. Seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s funny appearance, Erzhuang couldn''t help but cover his forehead with a deep headache, "well, it''s all right..." "Well..." Liu Xiaojiang was relieved. Then he looked around the room very carefully and said: "While there is no one around..." "Er Zhuang, can you tell me what you think in your heart and love... What do you think I should do so that you won''t be like today?" "Ha?" Er Zhuang was stunned when he heard the speech, as if he had heard something wrong. Later, she looked up at Liu Xiaojiang in surprise, as if she knew each other for the first time today. "You... Are you really Liu Xiaojiang himself?" "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "Really..." Er Zhuang saw Liu Xiaojiang''s appearance and realized that he was just talking nonsense. If Liu Xiaojiang wasn''t in front of him, how could he ask such an inexplicable question. Normal people How can you ask others what love is? Who in this world doesn''t decide how to love according to the feelings in his heart? therefore, "Love..." Er Zhuang thought for a moment and said with some embarrassment. "I think it''s to accept everything from each other and never separate no matter what happens..." "That''s it?" Liu Xiaojiang said in surprise. "What''s the difference between this and other better understood friendship and family affection...?" "What do you think..." Erzhuang asked, "when the two people come together and have children and home, what are the husband and wife for each other..." "Friends or family?" Liu Xiaojiang tried to guess. "... of course, it can be friends or family." Erzhuang nodded. "The only difference is that..." "You, your friends and your family... Don''t always sleep in the same bed, but husband and wife have a closer relationship on the basis of friends and family." "Generally speaking, the person who has been with you the longest..." "Not a friend of a gentleman, not a family member from childhood, but the other half who always eats and sleeps with you..." "So..." Liu Xiaojiang scratched his head. "If that''s the case, although I may not be used to it at first, if you really want to... It''s not that I can''t accept such a thing." "Anyway..." "I don''t like loneliness very much. If someone is willing to accompany me all the time, I think... It should also be a good thing for me." As soon as it comes out, The meaning is obviously very obvious, Erzhuang had expected many situations when Liu Xiaojiang accepted her, but she didn''t expect that this thing would come so suddenly that she really came to this point... Even she was a little embarrassed. The atmosphere between the two fell into a very rare silence due to this unexpected situation "Cough..." Liu Xiaojiang noticed that there seemed to be something wrong with Erzhuang, and because of his preliminary understanding of love... He understood what he had just said, which was almost the same as unilaterally announcing his feelings for Erzhuang, so he couldn''t help coughing to hide his embarrassment and said: "Well... If there''s nothing else, i... I''ll go first. After all, there are some special things in the northeast, which need to be carried out before the event really begins to ferment..." However, When Liu Xiaojiang got up and wanted to "escape" from here, However, he found that Erzhuang stood up at an unknown time, bent over, leaned on the tea table table with one hand, stretched out with the other hand and grabbed the corner of his clothes. His small face was full of blush, raised his eyes and looked at himself, saying: "Don''t go..." "If you don''t want to make me angry, don''t go... Taking this opportunity, I want to continue to deepen your understanding of feelings, at least... Let you understand the depth of feelings." "......" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Er Zhuang, who he had never seen before. Even if he didn''t understand each other''s meaning, he nodded subconsciously and agreed to each other. Then In this strange and ambiguous atmosphere, he let Erzhuang, who was shy and red, drag the corners of his clothes, followed each other back to the room in relative silence, and then... Saw the door locked with his own eyes. Chapter 622 The next day, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Er Zhuang, who had already fallen asleep beside him, but still had two tears on his face. In a trance, he couldn''t help feeling... He didn''t expect that Er Zhuang could really grow up in love overnight. Now He recalled that he had been confused and clear last night, and then gradually changed from passive to active. He had to admit that Erzhuang was a good woman in all aspects. And, thanks to ER Zhuang After all, he clearly remembered that during a certain period of time last night, basically like losing his mind, he only considered his own feelings and did not think about whether the delicate Erzhuang could bear such devastation. If it had not been for Erzhuang''s integration with the corpse poison, he would have been almost as immortal as himself. I''m afraid he couldn''t bear the toss of the whole night Remember later Especially after seeing two tears on ER Zhuang''s face, Liu Xiaojiang will inevitably have a similar feeling about the woman who is single-minded and only willing to follow her forever, so he is blaming himself for not understanding how to pity each other, and even has an inexplicable fear that his carelessness... Will hurt each other. Even if it is clear that no matter what kind of injury you encounter, you can cure Erzhuang by various means, you will still feel tied up in this Just He doesn''t seem to hate this feeling, so that he thinks that this is the so-called restraint... Maybe it is the proof of more connections between himself and Erzhuang. "Children..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the sleeping face of Erzhuang around him. Somehow, he suddenly thought of this aspect. Then he looked down at the position of Erzhuang''s lower abdomen, and the dim golden light in his eyes flashed by. "It seems good..." He noticed that there was no life in Er Zhuang''s body, but there was no regret in his eyes. Instead, he began to think about future generations. in fact, Because they are not human, Liu Xiaojiang knows very well that it is impossible for him and mankind to reproduce in a normal way. The so-called gymnastics... Is just a way to deepen each other''s feelings. But now at some level, Erzhuang not only successfully integrated the corpse poison, but also regarded the corpse poison as a "high-quality tonic" with the human body. It can even be considered that he completely accepted the corpse poison, and became a different kind of existence with some similarities with Liu Xiaojiang. However, because the corpse poison itself does not belong to Erzhuang, but has been integrated with it at Liu Xiaojiang''s will, even if she can no longer be called a simple human, it will not directly become a dead body because of the "tonic" of the corpse poison. Corpse poison After being completely transformed into a "tonic" and strengthening Er Zhuang''s body and vitality, there is no doubt that she no longer exists in her body. She is not like Ding Jian''an, Xia Liuqing, Mei Jinfeng, Lv Liang and Tu Junfang. Because she does not really fuse with the corpse poison, she just keeps her mind under specific circumstances, and also has the immortality of ordinary zombies; It will not be like Xia he, Shen Chong and may. Although they have integrated with the corpse poison, they have not really digested it. Even if they have a stronger immortal body, they have not completely got rid of some of Liu Xiaojiang''s dominance. Liu Xiaojiang knows that Erzhuang and Chen duo can''t betray themselves no matter what they encounter, so the means imposed on them from the beginning is special. They not only take the initiative to erase all the negative forces of the autopsy, but also personally integrate it into them as a supplement. Control and surveillance, even his own control over the corpse poison... Do not exist in them at all. It can be said that Er Zhuang and Chen duo still maintain the original relationship with Liu Xiaojiang after integrating the corpse poison, and there will be no special connection brought by the corpse poison. They will not be subject to Liu Xiaojiang because of the corpse poison, nor will they have a negative difference between the corpse poison and human beings. They are completely an ordinary human who has been perfectly strengthened by the corpse poison Even if they are immortal, even if they are immortal, compared with Liu Xiaojiang... They are all normal human beings! Strictly speaking Although it is impossible for Liu Xiaojiang to reproduce with ordinary humans, it is not impossible for ER Zhuang and Chen duo to reproduce normally. It''s just The key to the matter is not Liu Xiaojiang, but embodied in Er Zhuang After all, at the biological level, reproduction is just another way to continue life. Once the organism itself is not old and has almost eternal and infinite vitality, it is no longer necessary to continue life in this way. Liu Xiaojiang believes that he has the possibility to reproduce with Erzhuang. It is also because he has the power to control himself. Therefore, as long as he has the will... He can easily break through most instinctive behaviors of organisms. But looking at Er Zhuang Although she also had almost eternal and infinite vitality, she did not do it by relying on her own strength. She just relied on Liu Xiaojiang to forcibly master the ability to break through life and death. She couldn''t even understand why she could live forever. Naturally, she couldn''t fully control herself. So If Erzhuang wants to seize the possibility of breeding with Liu Xiaojiang, he must achieve a level of self-cultivation that is sufficient to control everything, and this... Is obviously something that cannot be achieved in the short term. "This kind of thing..." Liu Xiaojiang thought of it and couldn''t help smiling. "I''d better think about it later..." Let''s go, He got up from the bed with light hands and feet, got out of bed, put on his clothes and walked out of the room without disturbing Erzhuang''s rest. However, As soon as he opened the door, he saw that there were all his members in the living room. Even Ma Xianhong sat with them, and... Everyone was looking at himself with a different look. At this moment Liu Xiaojiang is obviously extremely embarrassed, as if he had just done something bad, and he happened to be caught right under the horse "Cough... Everybody... Good morning." "Early? Early? What early? What time is it? Why don''t you young people know how to control? You''ve been tossing around all night......" Xia Liuqing said with a very obvious black eye. Besides It seems that Xia Liuqing is not only alone, but almost everyone present is very tired See this, Liu Xiaojiang''s face suddenly turned black Chapter 623 "You..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the crowd incredulously and said, "...... did he listen in the living room all night?" "Ha ha..." Xia he naturally saw Liu Xiaojiang''s embarrassment, but he didn''t want him to have a chance to be ashamed and angry, so as not to miss the good opportunity to tease each other. "I said, master..." "You don''t think about how big the noise last night was. Er Zhuang''s cry was just like killing pigs in the village. It was miserable... If we hadn''t helped watch outside and covered it up from time to time by our own small means, wouldn''t it attract all the villagers outside?" Say, She couldn''t help leaning on her chin with her hand, and smiled at Liu Xiaojiang with great interest: "OK..." "I can''t see..." "Our headmaster is really powerful. I just don''t know you made such a big noise last night. Can you stand it with the body of Er Zhuang''s little girl......?" "Lord... Headmaster, do you need me to go in and take care of Erzhuang now?" Windsor was smiling now. "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "I don''t think it''s any big deal..." seeing this, Shen Chong habitually wanted to extricate Liu Xiaojiang, reached out and pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, saying: "The leader probably won''t lose his mind because of such a small matter. Besides, we have the unique skill of double hands, which has been specially taken care of before Miss Erzhuang..." "It''s not as serious as you think, girl Xia..." Xia Liuqing nodded in agreement. "We were there last night, but we didn''t hear the noise. It just stopped. Soon, did the leader run out alone?" "Er Zhuang''s girl must be fine. She must have been tired from tossing around all night, so she couldn''t help falling asleep..." Speaking of which, He looked up at Liu Xiaojiang, who was still standing in front of the room, and asked tentatively: "I said Liu boy..." "Are you born with joyous Kung Fu, or did you find your own way? If you can... Can you give this Kung Fu to the old man?" "Hey, hey..." "You also know that my old boss has always been a child''s egg. He didn''t hold any hope when he was old. Without your means to strengthen his physical quality, my old man began to feel that... The future can be expected." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. At this time, he may have noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s embarrassment, or maybe he was not interested in it, Chen duo, Lv Liang, Tu Junfang and Ma Xianhong didn''t continue to say anything that made Liu Xiaojiang want to die, but the curious, funny, theatrical and confused eyes of the four people made Liu Xiaojiang feel that they were not much different from Xia he. In contrast, Liu Xiaojiang Especially when he noticed the curiosity in Chen duo''s eyes and the way he wanted to ask but took care of himself, his mind was blank and he wanted to escape from this place of right and wrong immediately. But He knows very well that when facing these guys, especially Xia he, the woman who likes to tease others, if he escapes... He will only let the other party seize this fatal weakness in the future. Therefore, he can only resist the desire to escape in his heart and pretend to speak calmly: "I see..." "It''s really strange that I didn''t notice the size of the movement. It''s really hard for you to stay here and cover it up for me..." With that, Liu Xiaojiang had to pause because of extreme embarrassment in order to quickly come up with other remarks that could be used to skip the matter. But right now Ma Xianhong, who could not see Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes at all, suddenly said: "Has the child''s name been... Figured out?" "If you want your children to follow your surname, you have to think of a reason that can be accepted by the Gao family. After all, you are determined... And the Gao family is a big family. They should also miss your children very much. Can they join his family tree in the future?" "And..." "If necessary, my uncle can act as a teacher for my children. I will... I will do everything to make my children become talents in the future." "Cough..." Liu Xiaojiang was almost choked to death by Ma Xianhong. Then he quickly shook his head and said: "Well, you think too much..." "No!" ignoring Liu Xiaojiang''s reaction, Windsor immediately looked at Ma Xianhong and said, "I won''t give the child to you. The master and miss''s child... Should be in charge of my life assistant!" "I want to be a teacher for my child and teach him how to face the world..." Ma Xianhong said reluctantly. "As for life... Who said to rob you?!" "Ho..." Xia he looked at the quarrelling two people. "I didn''t expect that you all like children, but if you let children follow you... I''m afraid it will be a thorn in the company''s eye in the end?" "What do you know?" Windsor and Ma Xianhong almost spoke in the same voice. Chen duo looked at Windsor and Ma Xianhong, and then at Liu Xiaojiang, whose face was dark. Weakly, she raised her hand and said, "I think..." "Enough!" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Windsor, Ma Xianhong and Xia he and scolded, "I have said..." "Thank you for staying here to help me cover up the news. As for other things... If you want to go on, don''t blame me for being rude!" "These eight characters haven''t been forgotten. Don''t go too far even if you want to joke..." With that, He tried to resist the impulse to escape, looked aside at Xia Liuqing, who still had expectations, and said, "what joyous kung fu... I don''t know!" "What happened last night..." "I can''t say more, and I don''t want to say more..." "Now you can do whatever you want. I''m going to the Northeast... Deal with the rest!" "Become angry with shame?" Xia he looked at Liu Xiaojiang without fear. "Are you absolutely angry with shame?" "Don''t you dare to do it?" "Do you know that we stayed up here almost all night yesterday just to help cover up the movement of you and ER Zhuang''s girl, see..... Even I have dark circles under my eyes. Shouldn''t we thank you for not letting you lift the house?" Wen Yan, Almost all the people present looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a little less obvious contempt. Even Chen duo chose to cooperate with others See this, Liu Xiaojiang knows that his plan to change the topic has failed, which makes his current situation more embarrassing. But even if he knew it was Xia he''s intention, he could tell that the main source of the matter was himself. It was impossible to take advantage of each other because of a few teasing, so He lay flat. Chapter 624 After a long time, Liu Xiaojiang finally survived the teasing of Xia he and others. Sitting on the sofa, although his face was still somewhat embarrassed, he still put his hand in front of his mouth and coughed a few times, then said: "Yes..." "Although last night was really a little too... Well, too focused, as long as they are willing to be responsible for this behavior, this kind of thing between men and women... Should also be very normal." "No one said it was abnormal?" Xia he leaned against the armrest of the sofa with his hands in his arms. "It''s just that even if it''s normal behavior, you make so much noise late at night. I don''t know... We thought you meant it." "Cough! Don''t think I''m not human! I will do those things that are not human!" Liu Xiaojiang glared at Xia he fiercely. "Now that you know I didn''t mean it, don''t mention it again." Say, He glanced at the people who still couldn''t help laughing, gritted his teeth and said: "Yes..." "I accidentally caused you to stay awake all night, but it''s enough to stand together today and accuse me for so long......?" See this, "Hey, hey..." Xia he couldn''t help but slowly raised his mouth and said, "I''m satisfied anyway. I just don''t know if everyone... Would you like to let our leader go." "Xia he..." Shen Chong said helplessly, "it seems that you are the only one holding on to this matter from beginning to end..." "We don''t think it''s funny that the leader and his wife finally confirmed the relationship. In our eyes... What''s surprising?" "After all, in addition to village head Ma, I''m afraid everyone here knows Miss Gao''s Thoughts on the leader. At most... That is, I didn''t expect that there would be so much noise last night." Wen Yan, Ma Xianhong looked at Shen Chong disapprovingly. Although he didn''t quite understand the matter between Erzhuang and Liu Xiaojiang, he seemed to know that it was not what he thought. Children or something It''s obviously too early to talk now "Yes..." Xia Liuqing said with approval on her face at this time: "who doesn''t know what Er Zhuang''s girl thought about Liu boy. As for the movement last night... After all, they are all young people, dry firewood and fire." "Liu boy is powerful, but what about lust... Who can say it accurately? I think everyone can understand it." "Hmm..." Tu Jun''s room also looked at Liu Xiaojiang and said, "no three corpses... Or cutting off three corpses doesn''t mean that this person has no feelings, and the joy of discovering something new for the first time... Can you understand." "Brother Tu..." Lv Liang noticed that Liu Xiaojiang''s face began to darken again. He looked carefully at TU Junfang and didn''t dare to tease Liu Xiaojiang like others. "Alas..." Windsor looked at the crowd and Liu Xiaojiang, who had obviously given up resistance. She could not help shaking her head in disappointment. She thought Erzhuang and Liu Xiaojiang had been tossing around all night, perhaps preparing for a peaceful life after the war, but they didn''t think about it at all. Last night, such a big movement was really just an accident. Unfortunately What a pity "Brother Xiaojiang..." Chen duo saw that the people were no longer "excited" and recalled Liu Xiaojiang''s words that he was about to leave. She couldn''t help wondering: "You just said you were going to the Northeast..." "Is it the northeast region of the company, uncle Gao and uncle Liu... Have you encountered any accident?" Hearing this, Liu Xiaojiang, who had already laid flat in the face of public punishment, immediately came to the spirit. Then he shook his head towards Chen duo, whose face was full of doubts, and said: "We have drawn a line with the Gao family long ago, and the Gao family is not one of the four in the circle now..." "So..." "Even if some people still doubt whether there is a connection between me and Gao family, it is impossible for anyone to dare to find Gao family trouble under the company''s nose. As for the company''s own doubts about Gao family... Their identity doomed them to act according to the rules." "In the absence of any evidence..." "Even if someone wants to kill first and then play again, start with the Gao family under the banner of ''caution'', and then look for the so-called evidence from the Gao family, it depends on whether the Gao family is willing to be manipulated by others..." Say, He looked at the room where Erzhuang was, flashed Gao Lian''s face in his head, and then said: "If the Gao family still has some backbone..." "How dare the company start on the Gao family at this juncture? They won''t do the stupid thing of breaking their wings because of this doubt..." Chen duo heard that Gao Lian and others had not met with any accident. She had spent some time in the northeast region, which made her look at Liu Xiaojiang in confusion and said: "Then... What else is worth letting brother Xiaojiang go there himself?" "It''s just a group of animals who like to be slaughtered..." Liu Xiaojiang opened his mouth and solved the doubts for the confused people. "... those so-called immortal families in your eyes, those mountain beasts who have energy and know how to practice energy." "This..." Xia Liuqing heard that Liu Xiaojiang was going to attack the elves. Because the divine mask also knew about other witchcraft, he could not help frowning slowly and said: "Liu... Headmaster, I don''t know if you know something about witchcraft, but if you want to attack the elves in the mountains, you run to the mountains in the Northeast... Didn''t you take the initiative to join them?" "You know..." "It''s more difficult for animals to get energy than we humans, but also because of our own nature, they practice very quickly, not to mention... There are some guys who are deeply connected with the horse fairy and worship incense and faith." "Ma Xianer, who can only borrow some of their power, has been able to let the people in the Northeast have a foothold in the circle. If their noumenon... No one knows whether there will be the kind of monster in people''s eyes among these guys who practice much faster than humans." "Know how to practice and spit people''s words..." Liu Xiaojiang disagreed. "If it is just a definition in the eyes of ordinary people, any one of them is enough to be called a ''monster''..." "However, in the eyes of other people, most of them are just animals who know how to practice energy. The elves in the mountains... This is a beautification of them." So far, He raised his eyes to Xia Liuqing, who was obviously in awe of those things, shrugged and said: "Put aside everything..." "The guy who can be called a monster in any era and anyone''s eyes... There are now, but only the next one." "Oh..." "A beast who knows how to cultivate and is thousands of years old... Sounds scary." "But unfortunately..." "As early as when it decided to connect with mankind and even began to actively pursue incense and faith... It was not enough to be afraid." Chapter 625 "A thousand year old monster..." Xia Liuqing couldn''t help being shocked. "This kind of thing has been living under our eyes all the time. Is it better than the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain in all dynasties..." "How can it be so simple..." Liu Xiaojiang sniffed at it. "You can only see that the beasts get energy, which is much faster than human beings in the speed of cultivation, but you don''t see more limitations on them..." "Do you think the way of heaven will allow the emergence of creatures that are as difficult to control as people?" "This is the main reason why it is more difficult for them to get energy than people..." Say, He found that almost all the people present looked confused. He couldn''t help shaking his head and explaining: "You can understand it as..." "The power that the world can bear is a whole. There is also a limit to the ''power'' of all creatures, including humans." "And humans..." "In fact, as early as the beginning, he defeated other creatures by himself and occupied a large part of the whole... Mankind is the leader of the world now." "Therefore, on the premise that the total amount remains unchanged, the part occupied by human beings remains unchanged, so how can other creatures... Occupy the same share as human beings?" "Reincarnation?" Ma Xianhong doubted. "That''s right!" Liu Xiaojiang was thinking about how he should explain to them. When he heard the word "reincarnation", he continued to explain: "You can also regard this whole as the legendary cycle of life and death..." "Once this kind of thing is involved, you should understand that it is precisely because there is a limit on the whole that there is a saying that there is a need for reincarnation when living creatures die..." "Of course..." "This is just to let you understand what I mean, so I use the word ''reincarnation'' to explain a law, such as the underworld of Cao in myths and legends... Naturally, it is also a fictional product that does not exist." "Hum, it''s just superstition..." it''s obvious that Ma Xianhong''s rural science and technology houses have no real sense of the word ''reincarnation''. "If things similar to reincarnation really exist, then if the world has a limit as you said, how can the world''s population... Be more and more?" "I only said there was such a limit..." Liu Xiaojiang said. "But it doesn''t say where the limit is, what the limit can bear as a whole, and the population is increasing... It can only prove that the population limit that the world can bear has not yet reached, and it can''t prove that this limit actually doesn''t exist." "And..." "To some extent, the resources available for human survival... Are not a practical embodiment of this." "Besides..." "My original intention is not to let you understand this thing, but to let you understand that other creatures are unequal compared with human beings, whether in the share of the world as a whole or the status of all sentient beings including human beings... And are clearly in a weak position." "Under the existing ''rules''..." "Mankind is the leader of the world, and other creatures can never be equal to it, and even at the level of energy practice... It will still be reflected." "Well..." Ma Xianhong thought carefully for a moment, but still questioned: "Xia Laogang just said that after animals get energy, they can only practice energy faster than humans. If they do have limitations due to ''rules'', how to explain this "Don''t talk about the realm of cultivation, just talk about the speed of cultivation... Isn''t this playing a rogue?" Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "After they get energy, they will practice faster, but the improvement of their own realm is extremely slow, so that after they practice to a certain extent in the future... It will be more difficult to advance." "At this time..." "There are only two ways in front of them. Either they have experienced many disasters and become an ordinary human. Even if they still have the talent to practice energy... They will not practice as quickly as they used to. They may even be just an ordinary alien all their life." "Or..." "It''s a little simpler than the former, but it can still be regarded as an extremely difficult road. Specifically... It''s like the Millennium monster I just mentioned." "Incense and faith..." "They need to rely on these two to maintain their own existence, and then as long as the incense and faith continue... They can break through their limitations little by little over a long time, so that even if they are relatively slow in practice, they can accumulate a little over time, which is a kind of muddling along." "After all, although this can make their cultivation enter the country slowly, it is only a unwilling struggle in the end. It is impossible to have the opportunity to reverse the rules set by the way of heaven, let alone get the power to subvert the way of heaven..." "That''s why I said..." Speaking of which, He looked at Xia Liuqing again and said: "Even the monster who has lived for thousands of years is not enough to fear in my eyes..." "What about you..." Ma Xianhong suddenly thought of something. He looked at Liu Xiaojiang with complex eyes and said, "you should not be human, but also a member of other creatures. Why... You can have such a powerful power?" "Me..." Liu Xiaojiang said with a smile, "of course, it''s because I''m neither human nor other creatures born in the way of heaven..." "How can an existence that is not within the rules be coerced by the so-called rules..." "Logically..." "Although my existence, which is almost abandoned by the way of heaven, will not be coerced by the rules set by the way of heaven, it will not be accepted by everything born in the way of heaven. In the end... It will gradually die out when it is abandoned by everything." "But unfortunately..." "In fact, I died as early as that year, and I really died when I was abandoned by everything. Just before I really disappeared... I happened to meet a powerful heavenly creature, and finally merged with it to give birth to an existence that had never existed before." "But..." "Even then, I still couldn''t escape the end of the death of the flesh..." Say, He seemed to fall into the memory of the past, completely ignoring that people didn''t understand. "After..." "After rebirth and death... Rebirth... Death... Until the name of Liu Xiaojiang, we can really get rid of the threat of heaven and have the advantage of being born out of the human body." "Although in a sense, today''s me... Is no longer the original me. I''m just a unique alien named ''Liu Xiaojiang'' for the time being." "Me..." "Born in chaos, perished in the way of heaven, and born out of the human body..." "Even as soon as it appears, as long as it is not an enemy of heaven, it is already a detached person..." Chapter 626 Everyone here is their own Although after ruling out their own ''dominance'' of autopsy, Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t think that everyone present can be trusted unconditionally like Erzhuang and Chen duo, but in the end, they can all be regarded as having "needs" for themselves. And with demand This can at least make them not so easy to choose to betray themselves before their needs are really met So, some things Liu Xiaojiang did not intend to hide from them from beginning to end, but they had never asked themselves for their own reasons. And Liu Xiaojiang sometimes feels that if he talks too much, he may not be able to understand all these people at the level of integrity, so as long as he doesn''t ask... He will try to avoid saying these things to disturb their thoughts. But just ask Naturally, he will not hide these facts. In the eyes of most people... This is a "heavenly book" that is quite difficult to understand. Even the opposite is true If these people know this, they will not be disturbed by their thoughts, but will get some inspiration and harvest... In fact, they will not be stingy about "preaching". As for whether this is good or bad for them at present Anyway, he didn''t force these people to listen, but they took the initiative to ask according to the situation... What''s the tangle? Good or bad Didn''t they make their own choice? Liu Xiaojiang is not the elder of these people''s school. It doesn''t matter whether they can understand it or not. As long as they have a certain understanding of it in their hearts... It''s enough for themselves. And now It seems so. Except that Chen duo didn''t care about it, almost everyone here looked like he didn''t understand, even Xia Liuqing, who has been practicing energy for the longest time. "Rules, heaven, detachment..." "Unexpectedly..." "The leader is even more incomprehensible than we thought before..." "Since there''s no way to understand, there''s no need to try to understand..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the people who were almost as confused as Xia Liuqing and said: "After all, as long as you can continue on the road of energy practice, with your current life span... You will really understand it sooner or later." "And now..." "As long as you know, even the monsters of the millennium are not afraid of me at all... It''s enough." "But..." Xia Hexiu said with a frown. "Those guys may not be a climate for you, but for us... They should also be a big trouble. If they are provoked to stand with others in the circle, I''m afraid they will be completely passive because of their action." "After all, the most we can do is to understand the means of various sects. In addition, immortality may be invincible in a short time, but we have never really had a specific understanding of them..." "So..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t deny Xia he''s view. "I''m going to go to the Northeast in person..." "Because even if we don''t provoke them, they, who are closely related to Ma Xianer, will certainly not choose to stand idly by. After all... If something happens to the people of Guan Shihua, the most important incense and faith for them will be broken." "And..." "Even if Guan Shihua is prepared for this, he will still leave some strange people... Or continue to worship them as the offspring of ordinary people, but it is not safe after all. Who knows if the remaining losers will eventually give up their worship because of the lack of climate?" "Involving life and death..." "They absolutely don''t allow incense and faith. It''s possible to cut off this in the future... Should it be a normal idea?" Wen Yan, Xia he frowned a little tighter, "this... That is to say, they will help others deal with us anyway?" "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded disapprovingly, "if they don''t want to die, they will choose to give it a go at the end..." Say, A faint indifference gradually appeared in his eyes. "Since both the left and right will eventually die out, the long pain is not as good as the short pain. Instead, it''s better to follow Guan Shihua and others to show ''loyalty''. If you win... The treatment may be better in the future." "After all, he is also a member of all sentient beings. To survive... Even to live comfortably is just a biological instinct." Hear this, "What are you going to do?" Shen Chong pushed his glasses and asked. "Since I went there in person..." "... is it necessary to completely avoid the potential risks?" However, Before Liu Xiaojiang spoke, Ma Xianhong could not help but frown and said, "just want to live... What''s wrong with this?" "Is it because of such normal things that we people have to take them all..." "Don''t make a mistake..." Liu Xiaojiang reached out and stopped Chen duo and Windsor who were going to do something to Ma Xianhong "No one is discussing right or wrong with you right now..." "Besides..." "When things get to this point today, right and wrong have long been meaningless. They are doing what they think is right. After all, if they only discuss right and wrong... The result is doomed not to satisfy either party." Speaking of which, He looked at Ma Xianhong calmly and said: "It''s true that they just want to live, but it''s also true that they are destined to fight us..." "Besides..." "What I''m doing is to let us live and be accepted by everyone in this world... Live better." "Since both sides are based on survival reasons and oppose each other without any mistakes, Lao ma... Whose life do you think is more precious?" "Who should make concessions for whose survival...?" "......." Ma Xianhong. "You''re always like this..." when Liu Xiaojiang saw that Ma Xianhong couldn''t say why, he got up from the sofa and shook his head "Kindness is indeed a virtue..." "But pure kindness can''t live in this world at all. If you want to be comfortable, you must integrate into it in your own way..." "If you can have a clear conscience while leaving a bottom line, even if you have reached the home of practice in the world..." "What do you say? My life is up to me, not heaven..." "What''s wrong is the world..." "Although you are right..." "But when we are unable to change the status quo, this is just a few empty words divorced from reality. If someone believes it... I''m afraid we can only live in our own small world." Chapter 627 With that, Liu Xiaojiang no longer paid attention to Ma Xianhong, who was not bad hearted, but turned to Chen duo and Windsor, saying: "Watch Erzhuang, when I come back..." "Except for the people present, all those who seem to be making her mind, including the Gaojia people who may come suddenly, would rather kill by mistake than let anyone go... Just leave a relatively complete body." "Oh..." although Chen duo didn''t understand why Liu Xiaojiang said so, she nodded immediately based on trust to show that she had understood. Windsor obviously had the same attitude, and she didn''t say anything after nodding her head. See this, Liu Xiaojiang glanced at the other people present, but he didn''t stay too much on Xia he and Shen Chong. "I have just explained to you..." "If when I personally deal with the problems of those animals, someone has superfluous ideas out of fear of those animals... And distrust of what I said, and wants to be prepared, don''t blame me for choosing to give up this kind of person later." "Ha ha..." Xia Liuqing shook her head and smiled. "It''s already this time. How can anyone be a wallflower... The leader is worried." "No, of course it''s best..." Liu Xiaojiang said calmly. "I''m just giving you a preventive shot in advance to avoid someone thinking I''m a good man because of recent events. Up to now... I don''t want someone to disturb the next layout." "Now..." Xia he nodded slightly. "If some people think that''s the whole sex, I think it''s tantamount to betraying everyone... Right?" "Of course..." Shen Chong nodded. "Integrity... Or not long ago, everyone is not on the right track. Don''t spoil the big plan because of past habits. After all, everyone''s pursuit is different." "If someone thinks of a ''way'' that is good for everyone, be sure to say it in time. Let''s discuss it together. Don''t think it''s really for everyone''s future..." "I listen to everyone..." Lv Liang guessed that this might be a reminder to himself, so he immediately opened his mouth to express his attitude. Tu Junfang looked at some trembling Luliang around him. Then he seemed to agree and nodded slightly, but he was not as eager to speak as Luliang to prove anything. "You know it well..." Liu Xiaojiang obviously didn''t say this to make people express their position, so he didn''t care about these casual remarks. He looked at the room where Erzhuang was, and even turned to the porch of the foreign house, without looking back, he reminded: "Being a man always needs some persistence..." "At the same time, we should also know what is most beneficial to ourselves..." "Don''t take my words as a threat, because choosing this thing is often accompanied by gain and loss, all want, or no gain and loss... In essence, it can''t be regarded as a choice." "Since you have already made a choice, you will live in this Western-style house. Then stick to it... Don''t let people look down on it." ¡­¡­ evening, Er Zhuang put on his clothes and stretched out and walked out of the room. However, he saw that all the people were gathered in the living room of the foreign house. Besides Chen duo and Windsor, they all looked very tired. He couldn''t help asking in deep doubt: "Eh? What are you doing..." However, Er Zhuang just opened his mouth, I saw that everyone immediately looked at themselves one by one... Especially Xia he, there was an obvious discomfort in his eyes? See this, "Er......" Er Zhuang couldn''t help getting a little hairy in his heart. He couldn''t understand why people looked at him like this. "Yo..." Xia he had a good relationship with ER Zhuang, so he directly joked: "The headmaster''s wife finally came out. It seems that even if she was tossed all night... It''s no big deal." Wen Yan, Especially after hearing the words behind Xia he, er Zhuang, who had not found anything unusual, turned red in an instant, and immediately understood why people looked like they didn''t have a good rest. After all, the main source of the noise like killing pigs last night is not her client "Tut tut..." Xia he couldn''t help getting more excited when he saw Er Zhuang''s shy performance. "Now I know I''m shy, and I don''t know who it was last night. That guy called like killing a pig. He won''t restrain a little because there are others in the house... It should be you girl?" so As if to vent his dissatisfaction, Xia he''s new round of public execution... Has also opened the curtain. Even if others had to run away from the living room before Xia he began to execute because they took into account the girl''s face, she didn''t seem to want to let go of Er Zhuang at all. On the contrary, she became more unscrupulous because there were no outsiders in the field. In contrast, er Zhuang Xia he dragged him to sit on the sofa, and under the sympathetic gaze of Chen duo and Windsor, he had to passively bear the consequences of his madness last night ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª meanwhile, In the remote mountains and forests almost uninhabited in the northeast, A giant fox, dressed in a Taoist robe and holding a cigarette pipe, sitting in the cave, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the other little foxes in the cave. He couldn''t stop sighing: "Alas..." "It''s a blessing, not a curse, but a curse..." "I don''t know what the man suddenly came here for..." "How many years have it been..." "Unexpectedly, there are still dead robbers, which will be reflected on my old thing who doesn''t care about the world..." Hear a sigh, Immediately, a fox, who was also dressed in human clothes but looked like a child, came up and asked carefully: "Ancestors..." "What''s the matter with you? Why are you sighing?" "Don''t worry, don''t ask..." the fox, known as the ''ancestor'', was similar to an adult man. He immediately shook his head and took a deep breath of the pipe in his hand, saying: "Let the children escape as much as possible..." "By the way, tell the children of other families that if they can''t, they can give up the so-called freedom. As long as they can live... They can''t be his human PET in charge of the house." Wen Yan, The fox who came forward to ask questions was surprised, "ancestor, are you..." "I said don''t ask!" the old ancestor immediately opened the fox''s narrow eyes, and the flowing luster made it look quite spiritual. However, this so-called spirituality, in the eyes of other little foxes, seems too scary, because they all know... It represents that the old ancestors are angry. "Don''t be angry, old ancestor. I... I''ll go now, I''ll go now..." the fox who asked questions rolled down the platform and crawled towards the hole in great embarrassment, obviously trying to convey the old ancestor''s words. However, The questioning fox had just climbed out a few steps, "Alas... Forget it, come back. It''s better to keep quiet so as not to scare those young people to death. Besides, if that person really wants to do anything... No one can run away." The old ancestor suddenly seemed to vent his anger and greeted the children who wanted to go out to spread the word Chapter 628 Compared with other regional branches, the northeast region of nadutong can indeed be called the "calmest" region. In the decades since its establishment, the Northeast Branch has not had too much trouble in its jurisdiction. Even there are very few cases involving outsiders. It can not be compared with other regions in terms of "chaos". That''s why Compared with other regions, the number of regular employees in the Northeast branch is also the smallest, so that people always doubt whether they... Have the ability to deal with major emergencies. Liu Xiaojiang once stayed in the Northeast Branch for a period of time. Due to the relationship between Erzhuang and the special nature of his work, he knows the situation in the northeast region. So, For questions raised by other regions of the company, He can also give a clear answer based on the facts Just The answer he gave was obviously negative Liu Xiaojiang also doesn''t think that the northeast region has the ability to deal with major emergencies. He doesn''t even need the chaotic situation like the Jiashen rebellion in those years. It''s just the chaos caused by the all-round attack on Longhu Mountain. He doesn''t think Gao Lian and others really have the ability to deal with it properly. Although the Gao family was also one of the four in those years, However, compared with the Wang family, the Lu family and the Lu family, the Gao family can indeed be regarded as gradually declining. Even if they join the company and take over the senior position of regional head, even regardless of whether the directors of the company allow it or not... They have no qualification to be called the four. After all, the Gao family is still the original Gao family, and "did nothing" in the Jiashen rebellion of that year. Therefore, it is inevitable that with time, it has gradually declined with different groups. In contrast, the other three The Wang and LV families got eight strange skills in the Jiashen rebellion, so even if the alien is a group that gradually declines over time, they can still maintain their position with their hands. And the Lu family Although Lu Jin does not seem to intend to pass on the Tongtian book, the extremely open pattern of the Lu family from beginning to end, and even the people of the Lu family do not stick to the word "family". To some extent, it has long been doomed that they can get together at any time. Unless alien groups really die out, they can stand on the world only by their contacts. The Gao family has neither strong enough strength nor the open ideological pattern of the Lu family. At the beginning, it was only merged into one of the four families because of its temporary prosperity, and then it will be forced to leave because it is no longer prosperous Join the company It''s just the decision that the Gao family had to make to "protect their lives"... But it can''t bring them any family prosperity. Moreover, the company is still an organization that only considers problems for ordinary people. This is just a compromise for the family not to decline completely however, Er Zhuang''s experience a few years ago also proved the wisdom of this decision, because if it weren''t for the company... Gao Lian, the later leader of the Gao family, couldn''t even save his daughter''s life. Such a noble family Plus a small number of regular employees in the Northeast Branch How can we deal with emergencies that require joint efforts in a large range? After all, even if all the outsiders in Gaojia are willing to help, including the relatively few company employees in the Northeast Branch, they are only barely equal to other regions in terms of strength, and the available manpower is completely inferior to those in North China and central China... These jurisdictions are relatively close to the headquarters. However, Such a weak Northeast branch is the most calm. There has been no big trouble for decades Liu Xiaojiang knows the situation in the northeast region very well, so he is not as confused as people outside, because he knows that the reason why the northeast is the most peaceful is because the structure in his jurisdiction is simple enough. There is no "hundred flowers bloom" of the alien school here. Only the alien headed by Chu Ma Xianer exists in this land. Even if they are still slightly different in means, they are willing to show great respect to Guan Shihua in the circle. Others Even if they don''t want to follow the instructions of Guan Shihua, few people dare to follow their own desires all the time in front of the forces twisted into a rope. To put it bluntly, they are afraid of death. They are afraid of the means of Guan Shihua, the ten men, and the strength of Ma Xianer, who is twisted into a rope. They are even more afraid of the fact that Ma Xianer may call "demons and ghosts" here at any time Besides Against Guan Shihua, who has the identity recognized by the company, is tantamount to against all other people in the company. If it is not a lunatic like all sex... Who would despise his long life? Guan Shihua, Ma Xianer, the company everywhere, plus those inexplicable things Who is tired of living and dares to run wild in this land? Liu Xiaojiang understands that the reason why the northeast region is the most peaceful is largely because there are no other alien schools that have become the climate here, and because Guan Shihua, a horse fairy, is safe enough, and is willing to tell other aliens under his command to do things according to the rules. So When he set foot on this land alone, the first thing he thought of was whether to meet Guan Shihua and warn those strange people who came out of Ma Xianer not to mind their own business. However, considering the current situation and thinking of ten guys like Guan Shihua, it is likely that they will always go to the company headquarters recently, and even stay directly in the capital, so they simply give up the idea of frightening each other. Although Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t hate Guan Shihua, he doesn''t hate those immortals who are safe under his management. But if the whereabouts of the people were known because of the temporary impatience, and the elves heard the wind and fled, things would suddenly become troublesome. Moreover, compared with this He would rather kill the other party''s people, perhaps later in the resurrection, than delay himself for too long because of chasing those elves. After all, non relatives "Let go! If you don''t let go again! Believe it or not, I''ll let Grandma Guan deal with it!" Liu Xiaojiang came out of the airport late at night and was about to take a taxi to leave here, but he suddenly heard a familiar voice in the distance. Then, perhaps because of something quickly remembered, He gave up the idea of ignoring those movements in the distance, chased the voice to a place a few kilometers away from the airport, and calmly stood at the entrance of the alley with several figures. "Sir! Help... No! Go!" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the young woman who was being pulled by several strange people, but was still kind-hearted and unwilling to involve herself. His eyes were more or less nostalgic and reluctantly shook his head. "Miss Lan Lan..." "You really don''t have a long memory. Why didn''t you bring your bodyguard when you went out, or did you... Get rid of your bodyguard again?" Chapter 629 A young woman pulled by some strange people in the alley, It seems that it was Sun Lanlan who had some kindness to Liu Xiaojiang. At the beginning, he got a lot of cash from sun Lanlan, so he could get everything he wanted with money in a state of unconsciousness. It can be said that If sun Lanlan hadn''t happened to appear in front of his eyes at that time, he might have done something stupid enough to make his strange kind of life impossible because of his sense of hunger in a trance. Liu Xiaojiang is undoubtedly very grateful to sun Lanlan, a woman, and is willing to remember this kindness without the other party''s knowledge. That''s why when he was "squeezed" by the labor force, he still took on a special task to try to help the other party''s family out. After all, with his urination at that time, even if he wanted to work for the company, he could never work without complaint... Even if he took the task of obviously squeezing temporary workers, he would make it clear to the company afterwards that he would refuse to accept this so-called special task in the future. "Liu... Mr. Liu?!" When sun Lanlan saw the figure outside the lane, he not only didn''t go, but also walked towards this side step by step. However, in all kinds of urgency, he heard a familiar voice, and saw the face he had missed all the time, even in his dreams, for a long time because of the moonlight. She was still worried that she would affect others, and it turned into the joy of reunion. However, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care what sun Lanlan thought, or even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care about it. Instead, he stopped near a few people and looked at three weak strangers with great interest. "Kidnapping?" "Are you doing this for money? Or..." Say, He looked at Sun Lanlan with his hair open and his teeth dancing, but he was still ''stubborn'' and said, "for beauty?" Although the three strangers present are different in height, fat and thin, they are almost the same in age as the stranger''s level of energy practice, and they are still three big men bullying an ordinary woman who doesn''t know how to practice energy....... Liu Xiaojiang thinks that the purpose of the three of them is only these two possibilities at most. For money, it''s not hard to understand After all, sun Lanlan is the only daughter of the chairman of sun group. She kidnapped her and threatened the sun group behind her... It can be said that she has as much money as she wants. Just Offending the company and Guan Shihua for money is not a wise choice in the eyes of normal people "Heroes save the United States?" at this time, it was obviously the fat man led by the three. He immediately stood up and threatened Liu Xiaojiang with an expression that he thought was very scary: "Boy! All-round work... Stay away from those who know! The world is not like what you ordinary people think! Don''t blame me for not reminding you when you die!" "Quan Xing?" Liu Xiaojiang was stunned this time. Although he knew that Quan Xing was mostly crazy, he didn''t expect that he could encounter such a thing. He was a Quan Xing leader... He was threatened by Quan Xing members? "Boss..." one of the three men stretched out his hand to hold sun Lanlan''s wrist. Seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s stunned God, he thought he had never heard of Quan Xing, so he said: "How can he, an ordinary person, understand the things in the circle and talk nonsense with him... Teach him a hard lesson and leave it here!" "It seems that..." the expression on the fat man''s face solidified for a moment, then stretched out his hand to scratch the back of his head, carefully thought about his companion''s words, and then looked at another burly man who didn''t know why... Seemed to be suddenly thinking about things, and said: "Second, what are you doing?!" "Don''t hurry to teach him a lesson. This little girl is our guarantee in the future. I finally found the opportunity today. I can''t make any mistakes... Get rid of the trouble quickly!" But "Ho..." Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help taking a step forward when he heard this. He looked at his sun Lanlan and still stared at him. Although he wondered why the woman looked at herself so much, he still focused on the three full members. "Teach me a lesson and throw it here..." "You still know the rules and won''t easily hurt ordinary people, but kidnapping... Who asked you to do it?" Even at this time, I heard the conversation just now, Liu Xiaojiang still didn''t believe these three guys. He had the courage to ignore the threat of Guan Shihua and the company, and even found a woman named sun Lanlan. For money Isn''t this death? Wen Yan, The fat man just wanted to open his mouth impatiently and abuse the ordinary people in front of him, but he saw the other party slowly open his mouth and say a bunch of terrible names "Lv Liang, Tu Junfang, Xia Liuqing, Mei Jinfeng... But it should not be Shen Chong and Xia he, who sent you?" "You... Who are you?" although the fat man hasn''t seen those people mentioned in Liu Xiaojiang''s mouth, he has heard of the names of three corpses and four maniacs as a whole member, and these... Obviously shouldn''t be names that ordinary people can know. "Forget it..." Liu Xiaojiang noticed the confused eyes of the fat man and the other two people, and then lost his interest in directly asking them, and then he slowly raised his arm under the suspicious gaze of the three people. "You guys who take advantage of the fire will only continue to destroy the whole nature under my control..." "However, as the leader, you should clean up the portal..." Well, The three talismans appeared in front of Liu Xiaojiang in an instant, and then quickly gathered energy to release three lightning strikes. While illuminating the whole alley and the panic expression of the three people, the three charred bodies fell to the ground and broke into several pieces He personally helped sun Lanlan out of the siege, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t even look at the three bodies on the ground. He just nodded calmly to sun Lanlan, and then turned directly to the alley without hesitation. "Miss Lan Lan..." "I can''t just pass by every time. Next time I go out... I advise you not to regard your life safety as a trifle for that ridiculous freedom." "Mr. Liu..." Sun Lanlan looked at the tall and straight figure like the coming of God, remembered that there might be no connection between himself and the other party, and immediately sorted out his hair, gritted his teeth and walked to catch up. "Mr. Liu, please... Please wait a minute." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang, based on Sun Lanlan''s once kindness, was not easy to show. He was too indifferent. He had to stand at the entrance of the alley and look back... Looking at the woman who was already breathing fast after running a few steps in front of him. "Anything else..." See this, Especially seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s appearance of refusing people thousands of miles away, Sun Lanlan''s eyes suddenly flashed a very strong unwilling, then adjusted her breathing, looked up at the person she thought about day and night, and insisted: "Although I have guessed..." "But my sun Lanlan has never been a woman who gives up easily. Mr. Liu... Can you give me a chance? I will make you fall in love with me!" Chapter 630 This time, Sun Lanlan said so clearly, Even if Liu Xiaojiang no longer understood sun Lanlan''s feelings for himself, he finally learned the other party''s real thoughts through these words. However, as sun Lanlan guessed, Liu Xiaojiang has no special idea about sun Lanlan. He just tries to repay the kindness of the other party. Besides He just confirmed his relationship with Erzhuang not long ago. How can he accept other women now. What''s more Sun Lanlan is just an ordinary person. Even as the successor of the sun group, she knows something about strangers, but because she doesn''t know how to practice energy... Too much contact with strangers will only bring danger to herself. Moreover, he is still the head of the whole sex. He is an alien that is not accepted by the world Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t say that to accept this inexplicable feeling, even if he just wants to take sun Lanlan as a friend, he must master a certain measure to avoid involving the other party in a dangerous vortex. So, just after a little silence, he shook his head and refused sun Lanlan''s feelings. "Miss Lanlan, it''s getting late. You''d better ask someone to pick you up." "Although I don''t understand why you think so, you and me... Are doomed to be impossible." "Why?" Sun Lanlan insisted with a trace of expectation in her eyes even though she had already guessed the answer: "Do you think I don''t deserve you just because you''re a stranger and I''m just an ordinary person?" "You are excellent, but I don''t deserve..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "Although there is a gap between different people and ordinary people, it is not as far away as people and ghosts..." "But..." "I only think Miss Lan Lan is a good friend and has long been a part of the relationship between men and women..." "What''s her name?" Sun Lanlan said unexpectedly. "Two... Her name is Gao Yushan." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t intend to hide it from sun Lanlan. He just wanted the other party to give up that unrealistic idea earlier. "Gao Yushan..." Sun Lanlan whispered Er Zhuang''s name, then looked at Liu Xiaojiang thoughtfully and said: "Mr. Liu... Do you really love Miss Gao?" "What do you mean..." Liu Xiaojiang frowned at Sun Lanlan when he heard this suspected curse. After all, after Er Zhuang''s "patient guidance", he also has a certain understanding of the feelings between men and women. Now when he hears this, he can''t help but doubt that sun Lanlan in front of him may be questioning his sincere feelings for ER Zhuang. He doesn''t think he is the kind of scum man who has got it, but doesn''t want to offer loyalty to his feelings Moreover, in the relationship between men and women Liu Xiaojiang has always been ignorant before. Now he is simple after understanding, so... It is more pure than ordinary people, so that he can''t hold a grain of sand in his eyes. Thanks to ER Zhuang''s patient guidance He also felt that the relationship between himself and Erzhuang must be a simple, beautiful and extremely pure relationship between men and women. Loyalty... Is just the most basic thing in this relationship. "Mr. Liu, don''t get me wrong..." Sun Lanlan noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s reaction and couldn''t help feeling a little lost in his eyes. "I''m not questioning your feelings. I just want to confirm whether you can distinguish between love and love... That''s all." "And now it seems..." "My idea is obviously superfluous..." In this regard, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Sun Lanlan with some surprise. He basically didn''t understand what the other party was saying, but after realizing that the other party seemed to have given up, he calmly said: "Since Miss Lan Lan is so excellent, she must be able to find her sweetheart soon..." "It''s not easy to be a man all my life..." "To live a peaceful and happy life safely should be the most worthy thing for you to adhere to..." "After all, life, which is not magnificent, may look very boring in your eyes, but you don''t know how valuable it is in the eyes of some people." "Peace and stability..." "Isn''t this a rare happiness..." With that, He ignored sun Lanlan in front of him, nodded slightly and turned to the other side of the street. "Calm and stable..." Standing under the street lamp at the entrance of the alley, sun Lanlan looks at Liu Xiaojiang, who gradually goes away and finally disappears in the dark. It is inevitable that he will have some bitter feelings like lovelorn in his heart. However, being sad is sad. Although it seems to be abandoned, it will not show the appearance of dying and living. She only relieved her regret and loss with a sigh, and then found the mobile phone from the torn and denatured handbag. [you''re fooling around again! Why are you turning it on now? Where are you?!] [dad, let them pick me up...] [what happened to you...] Nothing... But do you have time now [nonsense! You are my daughter. Even if I don''t have time... Can I not see you?] [all right, so... Why don''t you have a drink with your daughter tonight?] [you... Alas! Come back quickly!] [mmm...] With that, Sun Lanlan hung up the phone, then subconsciously looked at the direction Liu Xiaojiang left, and after confirming that there was no longer any danger around, he slightly sorted out his messy hair and clothes. Soon, Like the strong woman in the past, she walked to the brightly lit place in the distance as usual ¡­¡­ meanwhile, Liu Xiaojiang leaned against the wall of a dark alley and watched sun Lanlan finally leave this too quiet area. Only then did he finally come out of the alley calmly and turn to the opposite direction of sun Lanlan. [hum! You''re wise! Take advantage of the fire to rob. This is... Thanks to you not being confused by that woman!] "I just expressed my true thoughts. Moreover, sun Lanlan''s identity is relatively special. If sun Desheng of Sun Group is not an entrepreneur... But capital, I don''t mind using the money in their hands." [alas, it''s a pity... I don''t know what that woman likes about you. She actually likes you, a poor boy who doesn''t know anything.] "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "By the way, did you ask just now? It should not be them... Who ordered the three people to kidnap sun Lanlan?" [not...] [I investigated by the way and found that the three guys were desperate. Recently, they had to claim to join Quanxing, because you are the leader, and a series of problems occurred recently... Only by joining Quanxing can we ensure that others dare not attack them for the time being.] [in addition...] [they booked a flight abroad after a week. They probably wanted to blackmail enough money for the three of them to squander in the future at the big sun group, so they chose to find a chance to start with sun Lanlan...] "What did they... Do before they claimed to join the whole sex?" [abduction and abduction... Although they have not directly killed people, many people have died because of their broken families. The worst is that even the lonely and widowed old people in their eighties are cheated....... Hum, it''s not a pity to die.] "So..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the documents displayed on his mobile phone and became more and more disgusted with such scum among strangers. "Er Zhuang, investigate the past experiences of all members, and then screen out those who are not guilty to death. Forget the others." [well, I know. I''ll go now, but you''re alone. Be careful of those elves. Don''t let me be a widow as soon as I come up...] "Well, don''t worry, it won''t......" Liu Xiaojiang promised gently. Chapter 631 The next day, I was so rare that occasionally a small number of hunters came to the mountains, Recently, it has gradually become lively, but not all creatures can adapt to this excitement. More... Animals living in this mountain forest run to the periphery of the forest in fear. Even tigers and black bears, like forest overlords, look like they want to go back... But they don''t dare to go back to the forest. Only five specific creatures can move freely in the forest even if they don''t know how to practice energy Hu Huang Bai Liu Hui There are five kinds of energy practicing creatures who have obtained incense and belief because they are connected with the horse fairy. Undoubtedly, they exist at the top of this mountain. Perhaps because of their connection with human beings, or because of incense and belief, they want to make the worshipped human beings recognize themselves, although it is simple... They do have their own surnames and names. Hu represents the fox with energy. Yellow represents the weasel with energy. White represents the hedgehog with energy. Liu represents the python who has energy. Ash - represents the rat with energy. But no matter which one of them is, as long as they have energy, know how to practice, and reach a certain level, they will sign a contract from Chuma xian''er under the care of their elders, and become "Baojia Xian", which is regarded as a writer like existence by Chuma Xian. Chuma Xianer is responsible for providing incense offerings and beliefs for them, and they... Should "bless" Chuma Xianer and his descendants like a family. When necessary, they will even directly become a powerful help for Chuma Xianer. And that''s why Since animals get energy much faster than ordinary humans, once they sign a contract with their respective family immortals and have the means to borrow some of their abilities... They can also exert their power far beyond their own energy practice level. To put it bluntly The reason why Chuma Xianer can have today''s status in the alien circle, and even make Guan Shihua, an alien with little strength, become ten people, is essentially because these elves like home immortals have completed the position of Chuma Xianer with their own strength. The means of making a horse fairy has a place in the alien circle Obviously, all the immortals in the Northeast know this and understand how important these spirits are to themselves. Therefore, almost every immortals who offer incense to their family immortals will sincerely regard them as their family elders, not just as a kind of strength and skill. So Only when they can get incense and belief to meet their own survival and cultivation, and also get a respect from the horse fairy, will these spirits in the mountains be willing to maintain a relationship with the horse fairy, and will regard each other as a family relationship on the basis of relative feelings. Win win cooperation, complete each other and harvest feelings Liu Xiaojiang also has to admit that the horses and fairies in the Northeast have indeed developed this extremely good companion relationship to the best direction step by step. Even compared with the relationship between ordinary people and strange people, the relationship between these horse immortals and mountain elves... Such a way for humans to get along with different kinds is actually more friendly than that between humans. Maybe that''s why The main reason why he always subconsciously likes Ma Xianer. But Liu Xiaojiang''s heart is also very clear that the main reason for this is still the elves. It is precisely because they choose the way of survival that they must coexist with humans and are doomed to become a climate without incense and belief, so that humans can gradually accept themselves in a way that does not have a real threat. But even so They are still "imprisoned" outside the Shanhaiguan Pass. Moreover, this hard won relationship with Ma Xianer in Northeast China is also the result of their painstaking management since a long time ago. It is not representative in the current era. They can succeed... It is also mixed with some unexpected accidents and opportunities. If Liu Xiaojiang wants to replicate this, let alone whether he is willing to be restricted to "freedom", but even if he wholeheartedly wants to trust mankind, the final outcome is doomed to be less than the result of the painstaking efforts of these elves over the years. If you are not my race, your heart will be different This is an instinct engraved on almost every biological gene, and it is a rejection thought gradually carried forward by human beings who claim to be intelligent creatures. If you don''t want to bear the tragic outcome that blind trust may bring, you also think you can''t bear the betrayal of alien trust Then, whether it is Liu Xiaojiang to human beings or human beings to Liu Xiaojiang, as long as it is under normal circumstances... It must be impossible to trust each other. The reason why Liu Xiaojiang is willing to trust the old man and make a plan to solve social problems with him is only because... He has enough strength to avoid unacceptable losses even if he is betrayed. Otherwise Even if he is no longer willing to destroy mankind, he will have to lay hands on mankind for his own survival Because This is the extreme selfishness engraved on the genetic level by organisms. Unless they are saints... Otherwise, if they can''t resist, it''s not a big mistake to follow their instincts, but they just lose their beautiful human nature and rationality. Thinking Liu Xiaojiang covered up all his breath and smell, ignored the animals outside the forest who were puzzled about him, and walked step by step towards the position he had perceived before, completely eliminating the possibility that the elves gathered here could flee everywhere because they were aware of the danger. Although he didn''t know why the elves gathered here, since he found a good opportunity to deal with the problem, he naturally didn''t want to find the elves one by one as originally planned. Besides He also wanted to know what these elves gathered here to do ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª There is a fairly open space inside the forest, There are a large number of spirits with energy from the five kinds of Hu, Huang, Bai, Liu and Hui, and almost all of them have brought many descendants of the family behind them, just like everyone discussing important things together. However, only the number of foxes present is the rarest. Compared with the other four elves present, none of them seems to be older At this time, "Boy..." a giant python with three or four meters high on the ground looked at the young generation led by the Hu family and said: "You said the disaster would come to us that day... But what evidence?" "Revenge..." "We really gathered in this forest for a while because we needed help, so that they wouldn''t be able to borrow more of our strength, but it''s reasonable to say... It happened under the boundary of our ancestors and wouldn''t be noticed by the disaster that day." "And you..." "But he secretly brought several young generations behind the back of his ancestors to inform us that the disaster was coming that day..." "If the old ancestor knew about it but was unwilling to send someone to inform us, it must be his old man''s reason. Are you not afraid to ruin the old ancestor''s plan?" Say, Although he straightened up and didn''t move, he still extended his huge head to the younger generation of the Hu family, stared at two red lantern like eyes and said: "Say..." "What did the old ancestor say at that time? If we really found that you had destroyed his old man''s plan... I''ll swallow you now!" In the distance, As soon as Liu Xiaojiang arrived, he heard the words "old ancestor". He couldn''t help hiding behind the tree and looked at the venue with great interest Chapter 632 "Uncle Liu, please accept the magic power..." The fox, the leader of the Hu family, was not afraid of the threat. Instead, he calmly looked at the snake head enough to swallow himself in one bite and said: "Boy, although I disobeyed the wishes of my ancestors, I will never deceive you in this matter. You should also know that... My ancestors simply can''t think rationally in the face of the disaster that day. The recent series of decisions asking us to ''let others kill'' is enough to prove this." "Fart!" although there was no expression change on the Python''s face, when he heard these words... It obviously made people feel the anger in his heart. "What do you know, old ancestor... That elder is absolutely not wrong. Even the reason why our five families can have today is thanks to the elder who can''t think rationally in your mouth!" "Since the old ancestor knew that the disaster was coming that day, but he didn''t intend to tell us about it, he must have his own abacus!" "You little thing for decades... What a fart?!" Let''s go, An even colder and strange atmosphere than Liu Xiaojiang gradually spread to the whole audience with the Python''s anger, making the young people present nervous. however, Since the elders of the other three families were basically present, although the younger generation of the other three families would have instinctive fear of this, they would not worry that the Liu family''s elder would hurt themselves. What they were more worried about... Instead, the elder was angry and really swallowed the fox cub. After all, the elves present knew very well that although the old ancestor did not stick to the word "home" and almost treated the five families equally, he was indeed a fox immortal who had lived for an unknown time. What''s more The most taboo thing for our ancestors is undoubtedly fratricidal. Therefore, for whatever reason, even for the sake of the face of our ancestors If the elder of the Liu family really swallowed the fox cub, he would certainly annoy the old ancestors because of mutual mutilation! However, The elder of the Liu family obviously belongs to the kind of existence that can never offend in the hearts of the younger generation. Therefore, even if most of the people present know that they can never touch the taboo, no younger generation really dares to stand up and say something. "Brother Liu..." maybe he knew that if his generation didn''t stand up in time, the Liu family would really swallow the fox cub, so he stood in front of the elves in the gray family... The big mouse whose size would also make normal people''s scalp numb immediately stood up and said: "Anyway..." "These fox cubs are also the family of the old ancestors, so even if there is a real mistake... They should be handed over to him. The old man should decide to take it himself." "If you really swallow that Fox cub, you will really violate the rules set by your ancestors. Besides, things like fratricide... Once someone sets an example, maybe you can''t stop. In the end, we can only hurt ourselves." "Don''t forget..." "How much effort did our ancestors waste and how much did our five families pay to finally curb the wildness in their hearts and get rid of the influence exerted by heaven on our beasts... Do you want the so-called food chain to tie yourself again?" "You eat me, I eat you..." "I''m afraid it won''t take long. We don''t even need human hands. We''ll destroy ourselves ourselves..." Wen Yan, Python turned his head and looked at the big mouse who stood up to speak and two other old things with the same attitude. Although he didn''t want to weaken his momentum, he could only express his dissatisfaction with the cold air exhaled from his nostrils. Then, he glared at the fox cub in front of him, slowly retracted his aggressive body, and rolled up again in front of his elves. "Speak quickly, fart quickly..." "When it''s over..." "You foxes, hurry back to me and accept the punishment of your ancestors... If anyone wants to escape against his wishes, even if it may violate the rules set by his old man, I must let you regret it in my stomach." On the other side, Seeing that the Liu family finally withdrew, the big mouse who had stood up and talked before could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, He then looked kindly at the young people of the Hu family. No matter how sneaky he looked, he just tried to keep a gentle tone and said: "Go ahead..." "Why on earth did you little guys betray your ancestors? After all, it''s reasonable to say... Your Hu family should only respect him more than we do." "Thank you, Mr. grey..." the fox, the leader of the Hu family, immediately nodded to the big mouse. It seemed that he was grateful to the other party for helping him and others solve the siege, and then took the shortcut: "But I think you misunderstood..." "We don''t want to betray our ancestors. We just don''t agree with some of his arrangements." "We young people can''t accept that we have been driven by human beings. In the end, we should not only use our own lives to ward off disasters for them, but also bear unacceptable sacrifices because of them......" Say, It tried to open its narrowed eyes, glanced brightly at all the elves present and said: "Why..." "Why are we doomed to be inferior..." "I admit that as long as we look at the outside world, they human beings are really very powerful, but what about us... Do we have to be worse than them?" "Yes..." "We may not be able to compare with humans in some aspects, but we will not lose to humans in some aspects, and even leave them far behind..." "Since, on the whole, we are as good as human beings, and there are also things we are not good at... Why can''t we pursue equal coexistence with them?" "This disaster was caused by their own human beings. It was because of their extreme selfishness that they angered the way of heaven, so they attracted the ''punishment of the way of heaven''...... why do we feel that our lives are more despised and we have to help those human beings who discriminate against us?" "And..." "Obviously, it is because of them, because of human beings... Because we must spare our lives to help them prevent disasters, so we will let the natural disaster suddenly fall on ourselves. Since we may not be able to save our own lives, why do we insist on the way we did in the past?" "I don''t understand, I don''t understand..." "Everyone is a unique existence in the world. Why do we have to die for those humans?" "And..." "In our impression, they... Those humans are clearly the culprit we have been forced to live here all the time, compromise with the enemy... And even die for the enemy. It''s stupid!" Chapter 633 After a slightly excited speech, All the elves present looked at each other. Obviously, they all felt that the fox cub was right. Even some elves had a great sense of identity in their hearts. After all, in their own eyes, everything they say... Is true! And Even the oldest big mouse of the grey family, even if he did not agree with the views of these little foxes, could not come up with anything to refute them for a time. However, "Hum..." at this time, he didn''t speak. Standing upright in front of the elves of the Huang family, the weasel, almost the same size as an adult, pinched his beard and sneered at it: "When I thought what you foxes wanted to say, I just wanted to say these things that everyone knew from beginning to end..." "Why?" "Of course, this is because we have no choice at all, because if we want to survive in this world, we must rely on human incense worship and belief. Otherwise... Even if we know how to practice energy, we can practice faster than human beings, and our life span is only about 100 years at most." Say, He narrowed his very smart eyes, looked slightly contemptuously at the fox cubs of the Hu family and said: "I really don''t know how our ancestors taught you the descendants of the Hu family recently. These things... It should be that after you have reached a certain level of energy practice, your elders should personally answer your doubts, and then guide you how to sign a reasonable contract with mankind." "I think your accomplishments should have met the requirements long ago. How... Do some old things start to slack off because your Hu family has an old ancestor? They think there will be no mistake if the ''education'' of future generations is under his old man''s eyes?" "If that''s the case..." "The fault you little guys have committed today may not really be your fault..." "Uncle Huang..." although the leading fox didn''t agree with his ancestors, it obviously wouldn''t tolerate the outside guys gossiping about the Hu family, so when he heard that it was obviously accusing the Hu family of improper education, he immediately blew his hair at Uncle Huang. "Are you accusing me of the elders of the Hu family?" See here "Yo..." although uncle Huang was very dissatisfied with the fox cub''s behavior, considering the face of his ancestors, he still held his beard in his hand and said: "Your boy is clearly against the ethnic will of the Hu family. He even belittles the common insistence of our five families... Now he thinks of who he is?" So far, Seeing that the little fox was still disrespectful, he immediately frowned and scolded: "Young man! Don''t go too far! What we give... Is only the face of our ancestors! Your boy is nothing in front of us!" With the voice, A cold smell almost equal to that of the previous Python broke out from the spirit looking weasel and forced the fox cub still frying at it to the ground. "Lao Huang! Pay attention to discretion!" the big mouse saw that the small foxes were pressed on the ground by instinctive fear, and even began to suffer shock because of the constant pressure of the Huang family. He couldn''t help but speak to remind each other immediately to avoid the small fox dying here. "Hum!" seeing this, uncle Huang had to take back his breath. He calmed down and didn''t intend to touch the taboo of his ancestors. "Now I understand why uncle Liu hates these small shriveled calves so much. It''s clear that he is a group of bear children who have not been well educated at all!" "The Hu family didn''t do anything about it. My Huang family... Doesn''t mind educating these little things for them. I believe the ancestors won''t blame them if they know." "Yes, yes..." big mouse could only smile like a good man: "They are really a group of bear children who are not well educated..." "But..." "Now that we all know almost everything, let''s... Let someone''s children send these fox cubs back. By the way, explain to our ancestors what these little things are thinking at ordinary times, or let some old people of the Hu family take care of their children." "OK..." uncle Liu looked at the frightened foxes and said: "Then let my Liu family children do it..." "No! It should be my children of the Huang family!" Uncle Huang was not happy to hear it. "What if you old thing secretly tripped them?" "What the fuck are you farting?" uncle Liu glared angrily. "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. Don''t you just want your children to meet your ancestors and see if you can get any benefits from him?!" "Yo......" Uncle Huang didn''t deny it. Then he smiled and asked, "don''t you think so?" "I... I''m your grandmother''s!" uncle Liu immediately realized, "you old man, are you trying to find fault?" "Er..." seeing the two men, uncle grey began to quarrel again. He couldn''t help looking at the young people who were deeply afraid of it and reminded them: "Two brothers, pay attention... Pay attention to the occasion. There are young people around..." However, Uncle grey hasn''t finished his words yet, The elders of all the elves present, not only uncle Liu and uncle Huang immediately stopped arguing, but also uncle Bai, who never said a word from beginning to end and was completely watching jokes, seemed to suddenly notice something and turned their heads to the place where the foxes were located. I saw A young human man who seemed to be only about 20 years old escaped the perception of all the elves present at the scene, so that he appeared suddenly... Standing in front of the fox cubs! On the other side, The leading fox, who was crushed to the ground because of Uncle Huang''s terrible breath, saw human legs in front of him before he got up. He couldn''t help looking up at the man in front of him in deep doubt, but he didn''t speak as he said before... He was full of disgust and resistance to human beings. "You... Human? How do you..." "Little fox, what you just said is right. Everyone is a living creature in the world, so in essence... No one is a higher existence." Liu Xiaojiang looked down at the little fox on the ground. He always felt that the other party''s cautious appearance, coupled with his furry appearance and quite flexible eyes... It was more or less too cute. "You... You..." The little fox looked at the smiling human young man in front of him, looked at the palm that the other party bent down and stretched out to him, and the other party''s eyes that made him feel a burst of cold. His strong vigilance made him afraid to accept this inexplicable kindness. At this time, "Who are you?" The four elders with the highest seniority among the elves present looked at Liu Xiaojiang, almost all of whom frowned and wanted to confirm the identity of the visitor immediately. I don''t know The younger generation of the Hui family, who had met Liu Xiaojiang face-to-face, and even had a direct face-to-face encounter with Liu Xiaojiang, Hui Zhengqing, who was once known as the "grey uncle" at the luotian festival in Longhu Mountain, began to tremble involuntarily long after he saw Liu Xiaojiang''s face with his own eyes. "Grandpa... Grandpa, he... He..." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t recognize the trembling grey Zhengqing. After all, he had never seen the body like the other party''s big mouse. He didn''t really treat the other party as a matter at the beginning, so he didn''t even have any memory of the breath on the other party. So He just looked at Hui Zhengqing in surprise, then glanced at the only four elves in the audience and said: "Ying Gou..." "In other words..." "I am the natural disaster in your mouth..." Chapter 634 As soon as it comes out, The four elves present were stunned, Because they didn''t feel any threat in Liu Xiaojiang, they didn''t expect that this seemingly ordinary young human man was actually the Ying hook that threatened all strangers outside. It was actually the terrible natural disaster that our ancestors had been constantly talking about recently. But Although they didn''t think that the human in front of them was Ying Gou, considering the news they had received from Guan Shihua before and the strange fact that the other party somehow avoided perception, they wouldn''t underestimate the human who suddenly appeared in the scene. After all, compared with their own Taoism and vision, they are still more willing to believe the old ancestor and will never question the danger and terror of Ying Gou''s natural disaster. What''s more The only young generation of the grey family who had contact with Liu Xiaojiang at the scene had become so worthless when they met each other. Naturally, it is impossible for them to only believe in their own knowledge and perception Having not seen it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist And the more knowledgeable and powerful people are, the more impossible it is to be blindly arrogant These old guys also study human beings, so they will not have a superior attitude towards those rational views that have been tested by time due to the problem of strength. So that Even these old guys themselves are willing to admit that, at least in the pursuit of rationality and other ideas, human beings do surpass their wild creatures Maybe that''s why Human beings will get preferential treatment in the way of heaven, and even eventually become the leader of the world. Therefore, they will not really underestimate human beings, compromise with the "rules" and... Secretly learn the rationality of human beings. Just Wild is hard to tame "You... You are the natural disaster in the mouth of our ancestors?" maybe he didn''t notice the danger on Liu Xiaojiang. The little fox and the young descendants of the Hu family behind him finally got up carefully from the ground. However, due to the awe of the old ancestor of the family, even if Liu Xiaojiang seems far kinder than the other four, they have not really put down their fear of natural disasters, and even wonder why Liu Xiaojiang agreed with their own views just now. After all, the terrible thing of natural disaster is in their hearts, but it is never something that will communicate with the creatures, and often... It will only destroy everything extremely ruthlessly. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang glanced and finally got up from the ground. Even the little fox standing behind him like a human, resisted the impulse to reach out and touch its fur and said: "Ah..." "I heard what you just said..." "Don''t your ancestors regard me yinggou... As a natural disaster?" "And..." Say, Liu Xiaojiang seemed to better restrain the impulse of the fox in his heart, and then turned his eyes to the other four elves present again. However, after seeing the same excellent fur of the Huang family, he couldn''t help looking at it more, paused a little and said: "... considering the reason why I came to you outside the pass." "It''s not totally unreasonable for your ancestors to regard me as a natural disaster, but... Even this time, I didn''t expect that the guy still knew the means of warlocks, and even surpassed the best warlock in my knowledge." "But..." "If you think about it now..." "After you elves have reached a certain level of energy practice, you almost get enough time by virtue of incense and belief. Since the cultivation speed is slow in the long bottleneck period, it is perfectly understandable to try to master more means to strengthen yourself." "Although the Warlock''s method is also very difficult, it happens that the Warlock''s'' power ''... More often it does not simply mean cultivation, which is in line with your situation to some extent." "Besides..." "No matter how difficult the Warlock''s means are, as long as you have enough time, even you... May not be able to make a difference." Speaking of which, He began to admire the ancestors of these elves. After all, this kind of thing is easier said than done. The Warlock''s method is not prepared for elves, and some things will only be more difficult to understand than humans in their eyes. The difference in the way of cultivation, the limitation of the identity of elves If you want to learn by yourself as a layman, you even have to reach such a level on this difficult road... God knows how much effort and time each other has spent on it! And Before, even the king who owned the wind queen strange door could not be counted on him by warlocks, but the ancestors of these elves... Now it seems that they have already known their arrival. Maybe On the means of warlock, did the other party really rely on self-study and the absolutely long years to reach the level of even easily surpassing the strange door after the wind? If this is the case Then the ancestors in the eyes of these elves, their attainments in the means of warlocks... May really be comparable to those great warlocks in history. A top warlock who once existed only in legend and history Thinking of this, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help but slowly fall in love with his eyes, and he had a strong intention to kill this "old ancestor" in his heart. After all, he is well aware of the particularity of warlocks and that once the Warlock''s means work, it is uncertain when they will secretly affect themselves, and may even turn everything around on their own. It is undoubtedly the most intractable threat in the real sense! meanwhile, Because they are wild and difficult to tame, even if they have reason, they maintain part of their nature. All the elves present are extremely sensitive to killing intention. Even when they feel Liu Xiaojiang''s pure killing intention to some extent. For a while, The already tense atmosphere in the field immediately solidified, Naturally, the four elves who could make Liu Xiaojiang look good also silently raised the energy in his body under this killing intention, as if as long as Liu Xiaojiang had any change... They would immediately launch an attack against Liu Xiaojiang. I can''t deal with the natural disaster in the mouth of my ancestors. No one seems sure about it However, in order to show their respect for their ancestors, after hearing the news of the little fox... They almost came with all their excellent sons and grandchildren. Therefore, it is impossible for them to escape by themselves in case of any accident. Even if you can''t win We should also buy some time for the young people to escape This is a qualified elder in their hearts. When facing the danger that is enough to threaten future generations, they should do it... And they must bear a responsibility! Because That old ancestor has done this for many years, and has been educating them from beginning to end! Therefore, whether they can win today or not, these children who used to grow up under the protection of their ancestors will also make the same choices as their elders in the face of danger! Chapter 635 "Where is your ancestor...?" Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t care about the terrible existence in the eyes of these ordinary people around him. Even the four guys called grandparents by other elves have a good level of cultivation, which is just barely able to see. Threats? Nonexistent Their cultivation is indeed stronger than ordinary ten people, but if they really start... These animals who only know how to practice energy are inevitably mediocre compared with humans in means. To put it bluntly In fact, their means are not much better than beating people directly with energy. It seems to hurt a lot, but in fact, it is strong outside and weak in the middle The reason why these elves look mysterious and powerful in the eyes of outsiders is that as long as they appear in front of outsiders, they are 100% attached to a horse fairy through a contract, and give a super increase to the horse fairy through their own energy far beyond human energy. Otherwise Any outsider with fair strength, even if he can''t beat these elves directly and wants to run... To some extent, it''s not just a delusion. It''s uncertain that he can successfully get away by means of their "seen but can''t understand". Therefore, what is really difficult to deal with is the horse fairy who clearly can''t give full play to the full strength of these elves, but can make them possessed by contract. After all, these human means that the elves can''t understand can be made up by attachment, and the power of Ma Xianer, which was not a powerful force, can also be improved to an abnormal degree with the blessing of the elves. Now, All the people present are elves, and their means are almost the same as those of wild animals, but there are some differences in power. What''s more These elves, who have long been restricted by the way of heaven, can hardly even "turn people" these days. Although Liu Xiaojiang is also not the winning hook in those years, they are still far from being good at Taoism with this point of view! However, After a word, Liu Xiaojiang found that the elves didn''t seem to be going to answer their questions. They still stared at themselves with full vigilance. They looked like they would rather die than betray their ancestors. He couldn''t help shaking his head helplessly and said: "Can''t you see the situation clearly..." "Forget it..." "Although I don''t know why I can''t feel the guy''s specific location, since you children and grandchildren are gathered in this mountain and handled properly one by one... I can''t force him to show up. Anyway, according to your meaning, he''s not a ruthless family member." "What a pity..." So far, He looked up at the trembling elves around him, and finally raised his arm towards them with some regret, saying: "I didn''t actually want to destroy you..." Let''s go, A large area of strange black energy suddenly spread out from Liu Xiaojiang''s body, and swept towards the four elves with the largest generation. It seems that they also want to try to set an example for others... Can you force other elves to tell where the old ancestor is. meanwhile, "Children! Let''s go!!!" ¡Á four As soon as the four largest and highest ranking elves saw that Liu Xiaojiang raised his hand and made a suspected attack, they immediately used their means to jump at Liu Xiaojiang''s location, but then they didn''t forget to remind the younger generation around to flee here immediately. "Ho..." Liu Xiaojiang originally thought that they might just be unable to see the situation clearly. After seeing themselves, he felt that the natural disaster was not really unmatched, so he showed that he would rather die than betray his ancestors. Naturally, he did not think that they were actually ready to sacrifice for the younger generation. Moreover, even if the speed of corpse poison is fast, it still has the nature of gas, so there is a certain limit But Although he didn''t expect that the four Elves were "bent on dying", nor did he expect that their body size could still be so fast, he wouldn''t feel how shocked or panic when facing the "beast" who arrived in front of him before the corpse poison was surrounded. Bang!!! Liu Xiaojiang found the right opportunity to punch at the intersection of the four elves'' attacks, and just relying on his physical strength, he directly interrupted the Python''s tail, the rat''s claws, the weasel''s fist and some spikes on the back of the hedgehog, and then let them fly out together. "If I only talk about the strength of the flesh, I can crush you even if I don''t move my energy..." "And..." Say, Liu Xiaojiang instantly disappeared and raised a small amount of dust. When he appeared again, he was already in front of the four elves, stood where they were about to fall from the air, reached out his hand, grabbed the tail of the first big mouse, and threw it onto the other three elves again. Two opposing forces collided in the air and immediately offset the remaining strength of the other three elves, but the cost of these two forces was completely handed over to their proud flesh! Boom!!! The huge bodies of the four elves fell heavily to the ground, immediately smashed several pits into the relatively soft land, and raised much larger dust than when they acted independently "No matter the speed, strength, or the defense ability of the flesh... No one in the world can compare with me." Liu Xiaojiang stood at the position where he had just thrown the big mouse, looked calmly at the four elves in a lot of dust and said: "Besides..." "Surrounded by corpse poison, you will die if you touch this Taoist path. No one can leave here without my permission..." "See..." "Just because you suddenly ordered your children to leave, they have also suffered many casualties because they can''t understand such things. On the contrary, if you were willing to cooperate with me from the beginning, the last one who died... May be your so-called ancestor." The smoke and dust dissipated, The four elves who struggled to get up on the ground immediately looked at the young people in their own family, but found that, as Liu Xiaojiang said just now, many children had indeed died under that strange black energy, and the rest... Were frightened in their eyes and dared not leave. "Yinggou!!!" uncle Liu obviously couldn''t stand this, so he gave up working together with the other three companions, dragged his broken tail and jumped at Liu Xiaojiang again, and opened his mouth as if he wanted to swallow Liu Xiaojiang alive. As a result "Losing your mind in front of the enemy... Is a taboo." The dark hand blocked uncle Liu in front of him in an instant. While hammering uncle Liu to the ground with one punch, he directly grabbed seven inches of the long insect creature and pressed it on the ground. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t escape. "Angry?" Liu Xiaojiang controlled the energy of the golden light mantra and slowly walked to uncle Liu, who was difficult to enter. "But what makes you lose your mind is the death of future generations or the sense of powerlessness in the face of me..." "But..." He noticed that the three elves in the distance seemed to want to save the long worm, and immediately formed a huge arm with energy. He swept them, and then pulled them away again. Then he looked down at uncle Liu, who was still struggling, and said: "No matter why you are angry at the moment, you can only say that you asked for it. As long as you cooperate with me to tell the position of your old ancestor... Won''t it be all right?" The next second, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t give the ''own'' uncle a chance to speak at all. Even under the gaze of the other party, he slowly raised his right leg and stepped directly on its head without hesitation Chapter 636 "Lao Liu!!!" Even if the elves don''t deal with each other, thanks to the education of their ancestors, they all regard each other as compatriots. In addition, they grew up together and survived for hundreds of years After the other three Elves were swept away, they managed to stabilize their body. Seeing that their old friend''s head was about to be trampled and exploded, they had no time to stop it. Naturally, they all looked like they wanted to crack their liver. Even uncle Huang, who was still arguing with each other not long ago, seemed to be too angry. But unfortunately Even if the three of them are angry and regret again... It is obviously too late. Liu Xiaojiang completely ignored the anger of the three elves in the distance, and he would not let go of the worm in front of him, so that his right foot wrapped in the golden light fell on uncle Liu''s forehead before the three elves shouted angrily. Boom!!! The loud noise all explained the strength of Liu Xiaojiang''s foot, and also made the three elves in the distance understand that as long as they were hit by this foot, even if their old friend''s head was hard, it would not be able to bear such terrible force! However, Before the three elves felt sad because of their old friend''s death, a ripple suddenly appeared in the space above their heads, and then... Uncle Liu''s huge body fell in front of them. And Uncle Liu didn''t die at the foot of Liu Xiaojiang as they expected. Instead, he rolled on the ground like a conditioned reflex, and immediately rolled up again like a harmless snake. See this, Uncle Huang was stunned and said, "Lao Liu, you..." "Ancestor!" Uncle grey responded quickly to this, "this must be his old man''s means!" "But even if the old ancestor came..." Uncle Bai immediately turned around and tried to find the figure of the old ancestor, but in his eyes... He didn''t seem to be happy because of the good news. "The old man has to face such terrible natural disasters..." "Don''t look..." uncle Liu noticed the reaction of the three people around him, and immediately took advantage of the opportunity that the smoke and dust in the distance had not dispersed to remind him: "I know it must be the old ancestor''s means. It must be the old ancestor who secretly saved me, but since he didn''t show up immediately, naturally he must have other plans. Next, we must try our best to create opportunities for him!" Now It seems that he suffered a near death crisis due to his previous irrationality, so after he got out of the crisis... Uncle Liu seems more cautious. Just "You finally showed up..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t get the result he wanted, but he didn''t have the slightest displeasure on his face. Instead, after waving to disperse the dust raised by his foot, he slowly raised his mouth towards an unmanned position in the field. "I thought..." "You used to take advantage of the death of these young people to buy some time for your escape..." Wen Yan, The elves present immediately looked along Liu Xiaojiang''s line of sight and tried to find the figure that could reassure them for the time being. As a result... They didn''t see their ancestor in the presence. On the other side, Although the four elves knew that the old ancestor must have come, like other elves, they couldn''t notice the location of the old ancestor, but because of uncle Liu''s just reminder... They didn''t worry about where the old ancestor was at this time. What they have to do That is to fight their own lives, create opportunities for their ancestors in the dark, and try to get through the crisis with less losses! However, Just when they thought Liu Xiaojiang had been distracted and planned to immediately fight with his life to attack, "A great God like you..." A very calm and steady voice immediately stopped them. A fox wearing a Taoist robe similar to that of an adult man also appeared in the direction of Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. It is like a human being, standing on the ground with both feet, holding a slightly old copper pipe in its claw removed hand. As soon as it appeared, it shook its head and sighed at Liu Xiaojiang: "Why bother to embarrass us young people who are always struggling for survival..." "Stepping on the palace..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the more humanized fox, especially on the nine tails behind each other for a long time. "But in the emergency situation just now, you can use eight doors to transfer the python at will. Obviously, you can''t use the strange door after the wind... Can you move four dishes according to your own wishes?" "Compared with you..." Nine Tailed Fox didn''t show any fear to Liu Xiaojiang. Instead, he smoked like an old friend and said: "It''s just some means that don''t enter the stream..." "Nine tails..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t know whether the fox had accepted his life, so he was so calm under the killing intention he released, or he understood everything through the means of a warlock and was ready to exchange himself for the lives of other descendants. "You are rare at any time. For the sake of those around you... If you are determined to escape, I think it is not easy to find you with your rare Warlock." "The important thing is not how long to live..." the Nine Tailed Fox exhaled a light blue smoke, followed by a clear opening in his eyes. "But how to live..." "This is the truth summarized by their human beings, and it is also the truth that has been practiced by me for many years. In fact, a little demon like me has had enough to live alone in the world, so... I will choose to stand here today and face you, the great God." "Against you..." "I''m afraid it''s certain that the body will disappear, but if you can exchange it for more value... Why not?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the Nine Tailed Fox with great interest and said, "then... Do you know how to protect their lives?" "Naturally, I understand..." Nine Tailed Fox nodded, then looked back at the elves present and said: "Children..." "Although I''m sorry for those humans who have taken care of us, in front of this elder Ying Gou... I also believe that the little girl in the Guan family can understand this." "So in the future..." "Unless it is with the permission of this elder, I will no longer allow you to continue to sign contracts with mankind. After all, up to now... We have already known this road, which can not change our own existence, and we are still living in another way." "... do you understand?" Chapter 637 "Old ancestor..." uncle Liu first expressed doubts about this. He completely didn''t understand why the old ancestor gave up his previous persistence, because in his opinion... Even if incense and faith can''t help him in cultivation, it''s not necessarily a bad thing to live a long life. "Don''t forget that the contract is irreversible, and it is not signed only with a single human. We often need to contact the descendants of the contractor..." "As for the children who have signed a contract with humans..." Jiuwei Hu shook his head and interrupted the child he had just saved, saying gently: "I also believe that senior Ying Gou can understand this and will not continue to embarrass us. We... Just need to wait for the contractors to make changes themselves. After all, not everyone is willing to pass on the magic these days." Say, It even looked expectantly at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Elder Ying, as for those children who have signed the contract, I can guarantee that they will not renew the contract with other humans in the future. They will only wait until the descendants of those contractors take the initiative to give up the magic. You... Should not embarrass them?" "... yes." Liu Xiaojiang came here to prevent these elves from participating in the struggle, so as not to help those outside to weaken their power. Therefore, he never regarded "extermination" as the main purpose of his trip, but as the last means of resistance. Even the intention to kill the Nine Tailed Fox in front of him was actually just because he found it difficult in ability. As for whether he should choose to start just because of the "threat", he also needs to observe whether the other party will really become a threat. Indiscriminate killing of innocent people This has never been what Liu Xiaojiang likes to do. He just can accept a few ways to kill stop losses... It won''t be so naive. Therefore, seeing that the Nine Tailed Fox is so knowledgeable, Liu Xiaojiang can''t refuse the other party''s reasonable arrangement. Besides In fact, he doesn''t care about the contract between elves and humans. He just hopes that these guys don''t make trouble for themselves in the next struggle. "I thank you for your mercy instead of these children..." Jiuwei fox was confirmed in the mouth of Liu Xiaojiang, an absolute strong man, and naturally lowered his posture immediately to express his gratitude. But The elves around them who have been properly educated by their ancestors seem to be unable to accept this "inexplicable" thing, but what really makes them care about... In fact, it is not the contract with external humans, but the performance of the suspected explanation of future events by their ancestors. After all, their ancestors have always been right in their hearts, so even if they are asked to give up their long life, they can''t refuse their ancestors'' demands even if they don''t want to. But if they want to give up their ancestors in order to live, or even use their ancestors'' lives in exchange for their own subsistence, they will never accept it! therefore, "Old ancestor! We will never refuse your orders!" the seemingly sleekest big mouse among the four elders stood up immediately. "Give up the contract with human beings, no longer need incense and faith, or even don''t want the long life span... We can accept it, but if we have to sacrifice you in order to live, I believe all the children present also want to face the natural disaster with you!" "After all, you''ve been teaching us to..." However, Before the big mouse finished speaking, After scanning all the elves present with her eyes, the Nine Tailed Fox silently displayed the means she had already prepared in advance. When all the younger generation didn''t pay attention... She immediately transferred out with her elders. See this, "Ho..." although Liu Xiaojiang always knew the reserved means of the Nine Tailed Fox in the field, he couldn''t help but look up to the strength of the other party as a warlock when he saw that the other party effortlessly transferred all the elves together. "Qimen array covering almost the whole mountain......" "Your cultivation is obviously not enough to support things of this degree, but you still easily transfer them all to another place. Can different Qimen bureaus... Be briefly integrated into a whole by some means?" Say, He looked at the Nine Tailed Fox''s eyes and gradually showed a trace of dark gold, "it seems that although you can do this, it''s not a means you can use casually. Just now... Are you really ready to listen to fate?" "A warlock who is always exploiting the loopholes of heaven''s way, unexpectedly chose to obey heaven''s fate at the last moment, and he is also a weak creature who must hate heaven''s way......" "Once upon a time..." after the Nine Tailed Fox used his means, he inevitably put the cigarette tube to his mouth and said: "I do hate why I am not human, why I am not born human... I can easily get the favor of the way of heaven." "But with the deepening understanding of the way of heaven, I also understand that the way of heaven has never been deliberately aimed at any creature. It... Is just acting according to the rules set by itself." "What''s the use of hating a poor thing that doesn''t even have consciousness and can''t even disobey itself...?" "Instead of having time to hate, it''s better to focus on my own eyes. After all... It''s not just that I don''t have good luck in this world. I didn''t have a person at the beginning." "So..." Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes became more and more complicated when he looked at the Nine Tailed Fox, because he had noticed some more special situations through his own observation. "Before you have the opportunity to become human, in order to guide the weak and small people in the same situation... Finally give up the choice to go further, keep the posture of a beast and try to find other ways?" "I''m not so great..." the Nine Tailed Fox was silent for a moment, and then spit out a smoke ring like enjoyment. "I just... Don''t want to accept the reality. In the end, this incense and belief not only failed to make us further, but even made us somewhat divorced from our original heart and become an abnormal existence that is neither a beast nor a human. We have to hide in the mountains to get warm." "But..." "It can''t be said that there was no harvest at all." "Although I didn''t succeed in changing the situation of the same kind, I also really experienced the same fun as others. As for whether this is fun in pain... I don''t know myself." With that, He carefully put the smoke pipe in his hand into the Taoist robe, then looked calmly at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Master Ying..." "Although I don''t know what you really want to do, at least I see that there is no risk of destruction in this world, and even a strange vision appears because of your natural disaster..." "So..." "If you want me to die, I will die..." "But I just hope that at the moment when there is a real turn for the better in the future, you can remember... Those children are like you. They are all different in the world and need the help of your great God. The little fox will die today without regret." Well, Regardless of Liu Xiaojiang''s reaction, he put away his nine tails behind him and knelt respectfully on the ground, looking willing to die at any time Chapter 638 "Do you want to die for those young people..." Liu Xiaojiang looked down at the Nine Tailed Fox kneeling respectfully on the ground. The dark golden luster in his eyes was enough to confirm that the other party did not lie. It seemed that he really hoped that his death would bring changes to the situation of the elves one day in the future. But it is precisely because of this, and through the combination of Dharma observation and both hands, we know the real thoughts in each other''s hearts In the face of such a well-known human nature... Even the Nine Tailed Fox, which is almost the same as human beings, he began to hesitate. He didn''t know whether he should personally kill such a rare guy just because of the potential threat. Thousands of years of hard work If you have to die today just because of the word ''fate'' In Liu Xiaojiang''s opinion, this kind of thing is somewhat regrettable. Besides... If he really wants to start without hesitation just because of the potential threat of the other party, what''s the difference between him and Su Cheng? So "The means you have just used is just to move them, and the specific orientation... Is still within the range of this mountain." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the Nine Tailed Fox kneeling on the ground without lifting his head and said: "If you die..." "Do you think they will really give up and obey your ancestors'' orders to give up revenge?" "You know..." "In most cases, the attitude of your elders is enough to explain some problems. After all... These elves living outside the pass grew up under your education." "I don''t know whether this kind of education, which is very correct for human beings, is equally correct for these elves..." "But considering the attitude of those elves towards you just now, it can be confirmed that... They must think this is correct. Therefore, based on your previous education, I''m afraid there are not a few emotional people in the future. Maybe they will even want to avenge you." So far, He couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing at the Nine Tailed Fox on the ground: "after you die..." "I can''t guarantee that in the face of those elves who hate me, I can still let them go again and again as you hope today, so that when there is a turn for the better in the future... I will save these guys who want me to die early." "But if I don''t agree to your request, or if I agree but can''t do it in the end, your death today... Will sooner or later make me the kind of guy I hate most." "After all, because there are many such guys in human beings, I have to deal with these troubles in front of me, but if I become like this in the end... Do I have to destroy myself?" "Get up..." "Today, I really lost, to you, a smart guy, and to my own persistence..." Wen Yan, The Nine Tailed Fox knelt on the ground and was silent for a moment. Then he finally got up from the ground as required, but his eyes looking at Liu Xiaojiang... Were a little more complicated. "Master Ying, since you have good thoughts and haven''t been defeated by demons, why on earth do you want to..." "If it were you..." Liu Xiaojiang interrupted. "After having the power to subvert everything, will future generations hide in this gully forever?" "Maybe..." "You have already adapted to the hard life here and don''t expect a better living environment. However, as long as human beings can''t really accept your existence one day, the danger of being destroyed by them will always exist." "Of course..." "You are really kind enough and know the rules set by the way of heaven, so you will not have thoughts against human beings in emotion and reason... But are human beings willing to believe this?" "Clearly has the power to change something..." "But you should always nest in this gully and tolerate human beings to act recklessly against themselves by virtue of the preferential treatment of heaven, or even sit and watch the other party come to the door one day and kill your innocent children in front of your elders..." "Then..." "Even if you see something clearly and understand that you shouldn''t be indifferent before, you can fight back against those humans with strength, but what about the losses already paid... Even the casualties of a large number of descendants? What if you don''t have the ability to recover it?" "......." Nine Tailed Fox. "If you and I are strong enough, maybe there will be no weakness in strength..." Liu Xiaojiang continued slowly. "But you and I have feelings..." "We can''t guarantee that those who are related to you and me will also have no weakness in strength like us... So it will inevitably become the biggest weakness of you and me." "Since you and I are not absolutely invincible, and there are weaknesses... Naturally, we can''t be too passive. At least we can''t deliberately ignore the possible dangers when we know the dangers exist." "Because..." "For those of us who have enough time, as long as there is a so-called possibility... No matter how small the probability of this happening is, it will gradually evolve into a reality over time." Speaking of which, He looked at the Nine Tailed Fox who seemed unable to understand the matter and said: "Although your strength is not weak, it is not enough to change anything, so you can only choose to take risks passively, and can only hope in the good thoughts of mankind itself, and then one day... When you are not needed, you will eventually be forced out by mankind." "And I..." "After seeing that there is such a possibility, we should use our strength to force those humans to make changes and completely eliminate such a relatively less likely survival risk..." "For this..." "Even if you don''t want to kill innocent people..." "I will also carefully consider the gains and losses in all aspects, and then determine which sacrifices are necessary..." "I''m really selfish, but I''m not so extreme that I can completely ignore all other creatures in the world for myself..." "Although you are a potential threat to me, you are not a risk related to survival. At most, you may cause me some trouble..." "So..." "You... And those elves who regard you as their family, as long as they won''t make trouble for me in the next struggle, then for me... It''s not the kind of existence that must be destroyed." "Besides..." "A rare Nine Tailed Fox that has practiced for thousands of years, if it has to die just because of the word ''fate''... It is indeed a pity." Chapter 639 "Then..." After all, the Nine Tailed Fox itself was smart enough, so even if he had never considered this matter, he soon understood Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning, so he said curiously: "Since you are so cautious, how can you believe that my potential threat will not cause you trouble in the next fight...?" "You''re smart..." Liu Xiaojiang saw that the Nine Tailed Fox was willing to cooperate. He even shook his nine tails behind his back. He couldn''t help wondering if he really looked at it too high. "But..." "I just said that it''s a pity for you to die here, considering all kinds of gains and losses, as well as your own difficulties and rarity, but I didn''t say that you would be willing to believe you. What''s more, your means as a warlock... In my opinion, it''s really a lot of trouble." "Well... How on earth do you want to believe me?" Nine Tailed Fox seemed to understand Liu Xiaojiang''s idea, and then thought of something and took the initiative to say: "Or..." "Just like my children and those strange people, let me sign a contract with you... Similar to the relationship between master and servant?" "Master servant contract?" Liu Xiaojiang was stunned when he heard this. He was still thinking about whether to use both hands to control each other regardless of the cost because the corpse poison would pollute each other''s blood. Unexpectedly, the other party took the initiative to put forward such more convenient things. "Isn''t the contract between your elves and those immortals similar to the same status... Even something that makes you dominant?" "Well..." the Nine Tailed Fox realized that he seemed to be in no danger. He immediately took out his precious cigarette tube from his arms and puffed: "The content of the contract actually depends on the situation......" "Although those children are not my own, after all, I grew up watching them. Therefore, even if they are aliens who must be subject to human beings, I don''t want them to be treated too much on the human side, so I spent some time in drawing up the contract." "If you are an ordinary human being, you don''t have high talent... But at least you have reached the level that can bring children into possession. Naturally, there is a contract that can put them in a relatively equal position." "But if a human with good talent, like the girl Xiaoguan, has talent and the ability to attach many children, I usually take the initiative to reduce their status in the contract in order to change this person''s attitude towards elves and prevent children from thinking highly of themselves." "After all, it''s very likely that a stranger like the girl Xiaoguan will occupy a certain position in the alien circle in the future. I don''t want such a person... To have a certain bad feeling about the elf itself, even because the children think highly of themselves." "As for those people who originally had good talent for energy practice, the elders of the family have signed contracts with their children, but their talent is decreasing little by little over time..." "At the beginning, I will roughly calculate the future direction of this strange family through the means of warlocks, and then... Although I will not reduce their status through the contract, I will also guide them through various hints, and gradually regard the spirit of the contract as the family leader." "In this way, even if the elders speak harshly and show a superior attitude towards the younger generation, at least because of the family relationship... They take into account each other''s ideas and will not end up hating each other." "Finally..." "Because of the disappearance of the talent of energy practice, it''s easy to gather and disperse... That''s the fate of these strange people and my children." "In addition..." "These elves who have been serving human contractors until their families no longer have children with the talent to practice energy, and finally have to terminate the contract and leave. In the future, when they need to sign a contract with other humans, they will become more and more competitive because of such loyalty." Say, It slowly spit out a blue smoke with strange fragrance. The fox narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "As long as we make more efforts in creating contracts, we can provide children with more alternative lifestyles in the future... This is killing more with one stone." "... then why is there such a thing as master-servant contract?" Liu Xiaojiang didn''t like the smell of tobacco burning, and even took the initiative to wave away the floating smoke, but he didn''t show that kind of dislike after smelling that it was not tobacco. "I wanted my children to serve mankind as servants from the beginning... It''s not like you." "You''re right..." Nine Tailed Fox didn''t deny it. "Today''s way of life is also forced and helpless. How can I personally push the children into the fire pit..." "Master servant contract doesn''t exist in fact..." "However, with my previous experience in making those contracts, master-slave contracts are not difficult for me......" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang stared at the Nine Tailed Fox without any abnormality for a long time. Finally, when the other party reached out to knock off the ashes in the smoke pipe, he slowly said: "Yes..." "I believe you can understand the situation, master-servant contract... What do you need me to do?" "You don''t have to worry about the contract. Xiaohu, I''ll prepare everything for you..." Jiuwei fox thought for a moment with a cigarette tube and said: "But before signing this contract, I hope... You can agree to my previous requests." "When there is a turning point in the future, will you change the situation of your descendants..." Liu Xiaojiang thought carefully and promised: "yes." "But if a better living environment has been obtained, who wants to destroy these hard won things..." "If there''s any child who doesn''t know how to live or die, you don''t need to do it... I''ll deal with it more seriously." Jiuwei fox didn''t even wait for Liu Xiaojiang to finish talking. As soon as he saw that he was loose in his words, he immediately opened his mouth and promised. "Well, let''s start..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. However, He just said this sentence, but some of the expected pictures did not appear. There was no big movement at all, and there were no changes in the color of heaven and earth and the emergence of strange things. Some... Were just copper smoke pipes handed over by the Nine Tailed Fox. "This is..." "This is Xiaohu''s only life magic weapon for many years, and the crystallization of all cultivation accomplishments is sealed inside. You can control Xiaohu''s life and death anytime and anywhere by sucking out and swallowing the essence and blood into your abdomen... The contract in my body has become." "... ah? I never smoke. How do you let me smoke?" "I''ve unlocked the seal of the magic weapon. You just need to suck it out and eat it..." "So... Can''t you make it more convenient?" "... if you want to sign a contract, you must swallow the blood essence into your stomach, and even if I get it out for you... Don''t you still want to eat it in the end? Isn''t it the most convenient to inhale it directly into your stomach?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Chapter 640 After a long time, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the Nine Tailed Fox who suddenly turned into a human in front of him after signing the master-servant contract, and could not help but wonder: "You... Are a female?" "The owner doesn''t know..." the Nine Tailed Fox shook the fluffy fox ears on his head, then put away the nine conspicuous tails behind him, took the cigarette pipe from Liu Xiaojiang and said with a smile. "Monsters like me, who have long been qualified to become human beings, actually won''t be bound by gender as early as when I reached a certain level of cultivation." "After all, male and female is only a need to continue life. If life itself has enough time, then some behaviors that can be used to continue life... Naturally will no longer have any meaning." Say, When she saw the surprised look on Liu Xiaojiang''s face, she shook her head and explained: "OK..." "But before my self cultivation can really cross life and death, i... have maintained a female body for nearly a thousand years." "You know..." "Although all things should respect power, and gender is not so important, most of all life will inevitably think that males play a stronger role in all aspects for a long time before gaining power..." "So, in order to save some unnecessary trouble, I have been maintaining my male face for hundreds of years..." "Asexual..... Or is it maternal and fetal female?" Liu Xiaojiang understood why the other party suddenly changed sex after Nine Tailed Fox''s explanation, but he was puzzled when he thought about it: "Then why do you have to become a..." "If I were a female, you would feel better..." Nine Tailed Fox said very considerate. "After all, isn''t a big part of the reason why you are so exclusive of the way of signing the contract depends on my male face..." "And you seem to be a male from beginning to end..." "I guess you may prefer to maintain the male posture, so... In order not to make it difficult for you to accept my existence in the future, it must be more convenient to restore the original female body?" "......." Liu Xiaojiang had nothing to say about the Nine Tailed Fox''s understanding, or he didn''t want to discuss this kind of thing at all, so he turned his attention away from the other party''s unusually open mind and said "Cough..." "It doesn''t matter whether you are male or female. As long as you work for me sincerely..." "However, doesn''t it matter that you are in this state now? I remember you don''t seem to want to take the path of turning into a human body and starting over..." "Master, please rest assured..." jiuweihu noticed that the Taoist robe deliberately opened on his chest did not seem to play any great role in Liu Xiaojiang. Then he adjusted his mind and slowly answered with some regret. "What I look like now is actually different from taking that road..." "I didn''t have this seemingly human body because I chose that road, but I transformed a human body through magic, so in essence... My existence has not changed." "And about it..." "In fact, as long as you fully understand and master the contract, or take a closer look at it with the previous view... You should be able to understand that what I said is the truth." Well, She even looked at Liu Xiaojiang with some "secret resentment". Obviously, she knew that Liu Xiaojiang''s words were just deliberately changing the topic... Used to politely refuse her "good intentions". "... well, yeah, that''s good." Liu Xiaojiang admitted that the appearance of the Nine Tailed Fox is very charming. To some extent, it is just standing there, and its power has far exceeded Xia he''s ability. Otherwise, it''s impossible for even him to show the embarrassment of a talent. But even if the Nine Tailed Fox has such abnormal charm, even if the Nine Tailed Fox is enough to activate any male XP system, it can make him subconsciously lose control of his eyes, so that he still shows the embarrassment of just now... It is already the limit. However, being able to withstand such charms and maintain his concentration does not mean that he likes to "torture" himself all the time. Then he ignores the other party''s sad eyes and says: "If this is also your ability, it''s OK. You''d better restrain yourself. I don''t want to be noticed wherever I go in the future, and I don''t want to have to deal with more trouble passively because of this... You should understand?" "This is actually the inborn ability of the little fox, but if the owner must strongly demand it..." the Nine Tailed Fox said here, paused a little, gradually restrained the charm that was not released actively, and then said: "It''s not that we can''t spend more effort to restrain it..." See this, Rao Shiliu Xiaojiang was also stunned, He did think about this powerful charm, perhaps similar to Xia he''s woman''s physique. He also thought that with the cultivation of Nine Tailed Fox, he might not be as helpless as Xia he, but he didn''t expect that the other party would be so relaxed. "Oh... Can you completely restrain this innate ability with more effort? Then these means may also be applicable to... It''s really a windfall." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the Nine Tailed Fox, which no longer seems to attract too much attention from human males because of its powerful charm ability, in addition to its appearance, and said: "I have to say..." "You are much more valuable than I thought..." Xia he''s problem, Liu Xiaojiang has long promised to help each other solve the problem, so he has been looking for ways to solve the problem. However, in addition to using his full-handed ability to completely change Xia he''s physique from inside to outside, he has never found a more perfect way to solve the problem. After all, if we use the ability of both hands to completely "cure" Xia he''s special physique, to some extent, it is equivalent to changing Xia he''s body In this way, Xia he may be able to completely eradicate the problems that Xia he has been worrying about once and for all, and also make Xia he no longer suffer the ambiguous eyes of others when he integrates into society in the future, but in this way..... Is Xia he still that Xia he? Besides, Even if it doesn''t sound inexplicable, will this treatment method equivalent to "changing body" affect Xia he''s energy practice in the future? Although the corpse poison can bring Xia he almost eternal life and greatly improve Xia he''s energy practice talent according to a certain foundation, if she doesn''t have the original energy practice foundation... Who can guarantee that she won''t lose everyone? The ability to "cure" with both hands is the ability to "cure", but after all, it is not a divine skill. The ability only ensures that this method is indeed feasible. There is no guarantee that it can help Xia he "create" a body with a higher talent for energy practice. Such imperfect treatment Liu Xiaojiang didn''t want Zhang Lingyu to get into trouble in the future, so he never told Yu Xiahe about it. And now, This Nine Tailed Fox with a stronger charm constitution has finally made a turn for Xia he Chapter 641 Considering Xia he''s problems, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help looking at the Nine Tailed Fox in front of him again and said: "If it''s just a physical problem, why didn''t you..." "In fact, there are..." although Jiuwei fox didn''t know why Liu Xiaojiang cared so much about his physique, he immediately figured out what the other party wanted to ask. "Just..." "Opposite sex attracts, same sex repels..." "For the master, you like a single existence, even if my charm in maintaining the male body is higher... What can I do?" Say, Perhaps knowing that what she said was too much, she couldn''t help looking carefully at Liu Xiaojiang. After confirming that the other party didn''t blame herself, she added: "And..." "If I encounter something that I don''t like, I''m afraid the charm that unconsciously exudes on me will have a negative effect... So that the other party begins to subconsciously dislike me." "But..." "Fortunately, although it seems that you can''t accept this, you don''t particularly dislike it, so I think if you really have any ideas..." "I don''t! I''m not! Don''t talk nonsense!" Liu Xiaojiang felt as if there was something wrong with the conversation, so he immediately stopped after confirming that the other party had misunderstood. "I just have friends who are very similar to you, but I can''t take it as freely as you..." "I have absolutely no interest in this aspect. The reason why I am so resistant to your way of signing the contract... Must be your physique." "Women are good, women are the best... I fully understand your personal wishes, but it''s enough to keep the gender of mother and fetus in front of me. Don''t make any other moths here in the future." Nine Tailed Fox couldn''t help but be very surprised and said, "are you so disgusted with this..." "All right! Stop! Don''t say any more..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t want to develop any interest that hurt Erzhuang, so he opened his mouth again and directly interrupted the Nine Tailed Fox''s question. Then he turned around and looked at the deserted forest and said: "We''d better wait until we get back to solve the problem that needs your help..." Wen Yan, Jiuweihu''s eyes flashed a trace of success. After finally confirming Liu Xiaojiang''s XP system, jiuweihu took the initiative to change the topic and said: "You... Shall we leave here now?" "At present... If you are a dead man, you can obviously help my plan." Liu Xiaojiang guessed that jiuweihu didn''t want to leave without saying goodbye, or wanted to do his last responsibility as an elder before leaving, but this was not a good thing for his plan. "Many of your descendants have signed contracts with humans, and many have had some feelings with humans themselves without the existence of contracts..." "Originally..." "It''s nothing to let those people outside know what''s going on here, but since I promised you to change the living environment of elves, the specific situation... It''s best not to let too many people know, so as not to deepen their understanding of elves as'' aliens''." "Make them think you were killed..." "Let them be killed because of your ancestors, and help mankind deal with me more wholeheartedly in the future. It will certainly... Help to change the living environment in the future." "After all, some smart people in human beings will not just listen to what your elves say. They will see what you do in the end, so as long as you help them wholeheartedly... The attitude you have shown in the past will also add points to their hearts." Say, He put his hand on the shoulder of the Nine Tailed Fox and said, as if comforting or commanding: "Then..." "As long as they see that you will not stand idly by, but also sacrifice in the face of disaster... At least more people will understand that compared with the terrorist yinggou, whether it is a stranger or your spirit, explain their compatriots that ordinary people can trust before the disaster." "Besides..." "I can assure you now that even if the loss looks great in the future, in the end... The real loss must be very small." "If it''s not a damn creature, as long as I reach my goal with the old man... Everything can be saved." Hearing this, Nine Tailed Fox doesn''t doubt Liu Xiaojiang''s ability, because she has already learned Liu Xiaojiang''s horror through the contract, and understands that although Liu Xiaojiang can''t be compared with the great gods thousands of years ago, at least compared with today''s era... He is an almost invincible existence. It is absolutely impossible for human beings to eliminate Liu Xiaojiang''s long detached abnormal existence by relying on their own means Therefore, she doesn''t doubt whether Liu Xiaojiang deceived herself, because it''s not necessary... After all, even if she didn''t sign the master-servant contract, she has no ability to stop the other party from doing anything. She thinks the only thing she can do now Just try to please each other by various means, so that the children can have a fairly good ending in the end "Alas..." The Nine Tailed Fox finally gave a sigh, and then no longer looked at the mountain on which the elves lived, and looked back at Liu Xiaojiang, who might be the life-saving straw for himself and his children, and said: "Do you... Need me to disguise my own death?" "Can you do it?" Liu Xiaojiang nodded. "It''s not difficult..." the Nine Tailed Fox was confirmed here in Liu Xiaojiang, so he looked in a direction of the forest again, slowly picked up his copper pipe and put it into his mouth The next moment, Boom!!! A loud noise suddenly appeared in the originally motionless forest, but several strange door games that caused this matter only appeared for a moment, which would not attract the attention of the distant elves... Or even any warlock in the world. After a long time, The movement caused by the Nine Tailed Fox gradually subsided, The forest not far from Liu Xiaojiang has been changed by the Nine Tailed Fox, showing many traces of "man-made destruction" "In this way... Plus the broken Mingge utensils I left in the cave, those children should no longer doubt about it." "Well done..." "... just be happy." "Come on, by the way... Do you have a name?" "Yes, but it has not been used for a long time..." "What''s your name?" "Sue... No, just call me Hu Li in the future..." "Well, anyway, the name is just a code, as long as no one can recognize you through it......" Chapter 642 Soon after Hu Li left with Liu Xiaojiang, Almost all the elves who had been carried away by Hu Li''s array quickly rushed back to this place. Even the elders of the Hu family who had not been present before followed them with all the available forces in the family, and they all looked like death at home. But They gathered their strength and got ready to return here, but they did not see their ancestors and the terrible disaster, so that even the five elders with the highest accomplishments on the scene only found some smells left on the scene and gradually dissipated. Looking at the traces and changes left by the surrounding forest Feel the unique smell of our ancestors disappearing into the mountains Even if these elves did not witness the previous battle, they had a faint bad feeling in their hearts, and... The elder who just came from the Hu family had the most gloomy face. Uncle grey immediately felt the surrounding situation carefully, and after confirming that the smell belonging to his ancestors was disappearing, he looked sadly at the other four peers around him and said: "Can''t our ancestors really have..." "What exactly do you eat?!" Uncle Hu undoubtedly blew his hair when he heard this. When he looked at the four peer friends around him... He unconsciously released his energy. "You were all there before! But you only let your ancestors stay alone to face the disaster... What face do you have to live?!" For a while, Like an entity, the strange and cold evil spirit swept the whole audience in an instant. Even the descendants of the Hu family behind it couldn''t help shrinking their necks, and then... They also looked at the other four families one after another. However, Facing the questioning of Uncle Hu and the hostility of Hu''s grandparents and grandchildren The other four gentlemen present were not as tit for tat as before, nor were they unhappy because of Uncle Hu''s angry questioning. They even took the initiative to help appease their younger generation. "Say..." Uncle Hu saw the four friends who grew up together. At present, none of them dared to answer themselves, and the big furry tail behind him inevitably smashed to the ground. "Now such a big thing has happened and even killed my ancestors... But you can''t even speak?!" "What do you want us to say..." although no one here wants the old ancestor to die, and he didn''t leave the old ancestor to face the disaster alone out of his original intention, uncle Liu still feels that he is wronged and thinks that the death of the old ancestor really has something to do with himself. Therefore, even though uncle Liu is used to being overbearing at ordinary times, he can only try to keep calm and say in the face of Uncle Hu''s angry questions at the moment: "We have told you before that our ancestors transferred us by means..." "Even if we die, we prefer to stay and face the disaster with our ancestors, but we can''t see through the means of our ancestors, and all of that... Really happened too suddenly." "But..." "Our ancestors were indeed killed by us, so no matter what you Hu family said, this mistake... We Liu family also recognized it, but I hope you Hu people don''t be too impulsive. He doesn''t want to see us kill each other." "Lao Hu..." seeing this, uncle Huang also endured his grief and said: "What Lao Liu said is also true. It is true that we killed our ancestors. I... we are willing to apologize for death, but I hope you can calm down and let go of our children at least." "What''s wrong is that we old guys have nothing to do with these children..." "Yes..." Uncle Bai looked at his children behind him and said, "if you want to blame the Hu family, blame us. These young children are innocent. After all, even if you wanted to stay... It was impossible for them to go up and die." "I think our ancestors should have thought so at that time, otherwise they wouldn''t suddenly send us away by means..." Wen Yan, Uncle grey looked at it and felt no less grief than the three old friends of the Hu family. Then he tried to soothe his mood by sighing and said: "Lao Hu, anyway, the most important thing now... Is to confirm the whereabouts of his ancestors. I think by his old man''s means, even if he really died in front of the disaster, he won''t end up dead without a whole body." "Besides, he just doesn''t know now..." "The old ancestor has gone!" Uncle Hu interrupted uncle grey with red eyes, and then took out a broken gadget from his robe... Like a bronze mirror. "This is the life style magic weapon that his old man personally refined and left in my Hu family many years ago in case of accidents, and just when we were on our way... It has completely lost its function." As soon as it comes out, Seeing that uncle Hu''s hands had broken into several pieces, the four masters who might have been lucky no longer had the magic weapon of the ancestors'' breath, and the grief in their eyes inevitably became even worse. After a long time, "Well..." Grey''s eyes are no longer full of cunning as before, but are confused about everything... And even the future, saying: "How can we deal with ourselves in the future without our ancestors... How can children sign contracts with those humans?" "Moreover, without a contract... How can we maintain a relationship with those outside of us who are not accepted by most humans?" "The future... Can we have a future?" Wen Yan, Maybe he has calmed down, or he doesn''t want to go against the will of his ancestors Uncle Hu carefully took the magic weapon back to his arms, and then after a little silence, he said: "Natural disasters... Must be beyond human resistance." "Since the old ancestor insisted on using it to continue to deepen the relationship between us and mankind, and is trying to strive for the future for our whole ethnic group, even if his old man has gone... We should inherit this will." "Elders should be considered by future generations. Even if we want to risk our lives on this road, we must not forget... His old man died for us today." "We are also the elders of all families. Naturally, like our ancestors, we should think more about the future of our children. You... Should be willing to agree with this?" Say, He looked up at the four old friends present, and after being affirmed by the four old friends, he alleviated some of the original blame and dissatisfaction in his eyes, and then endured the growing grief caused by the gradual calm of his anger, saying: "Lao Hui, you are one of the family immortals of the Guan girl. Let''s tell those humans clearly about the departure of our ancestors later..." "For the sake of future generations..." "In the future when our ancestors leave and cannot continue to sign contracts, even if we have to bear huge losses again... We must also take advantage of the opportunities created by the disaster that day, and can only place all our hopes on the compassion of those human beings." Chapter 643 The capital, Corporate headquarters, "Master Guan..." Feng Zhenghao immediately came to the company headquarters after receiving the news. As soon as he entered the room, he saw only Zhao Fangxu, Lu Jin and Guan Shihua. He didn''t see the other ten guys who had been running to the company recently. He was puzzled: "You''re in such a hurry to call me here today to..." "Wind boy, sit down first... Wait a minute and let me explain to you slowly." Guan Shihua''s appearance was obviously abnormal to the other three people. Before, he was obviously not interested in things like ten guys, and he never gave Feng Zhenghao a good face because he got some news. And today She doesn''t have any feeling of being light with nothing to do anymore. Not only does she lose her old acquaintance attitude when facing Lu Jin, but also she looks like a person who has never given a good face to Feng Zhenghao... She is easy to talk and discuss. See this, Zhao Fangxu couldn''t help but push his glasses with great interest. After Feng Zhenghao also took his seat, he said: "Master Guan, since all the people you asked to call have arrived, if you really need help... You can feel free to put forward it boldly." "The company will not refuse a reasonable request from any other person......" Wen Yan, Guan Shihua nodded politely at Zhao Fangxu, then looked at Lu Jin and Feng Zhenghao, who were puzzled on the face, and said: "Dong Zhao, to be honest..." "According to the news I received at home, Ying Gou personally went to the northeast not long ago..." "What?!" when Lu Jin heard this, she immediately stood up from her position. "Why did the boy suddenly run to the Northeast? Did you stay at home..." "He didn''t find my children..." if it were normal, Guan Shihua would have jumped up and scolded Lu Jin for interrupting himself, but today he just sat in his position and shook his head calmly, saying: "What he found were those elves hiding in the mountains..." "And..." Speaking of which, She seemed to think of something sad. After a slight pause, she shook her head and sighed: "The ancestors of the five elves, who are recognized as having the highest seniority, may have died in the hands of Ying Gou now, just because... When we asked each other for help, we exposed the other''s existence to Ying Gou." "Is it the immortal family who has practiced for thousands of years..." although Lu Jin knew the existence of the old ancestor not long ago and speculated that the other party may be a big monster who has lived for thousands of years, he still didn''t have much sense of this legendary spirit in the end. therefore, After he realized that he was more or less too excited, he sat back in his position with a dignified face and frown. "Can''t you imagine that even the legendary existence can be killed in front of the boy..." "You may not know what this means..." Guan Shihua noticed that Lu Jin seemed to despise the old ancestor, so he immediately opened his mouth and warned: "But at least in my old man''s opinion, don''t say that the old ancestor''s position among the elves, even his strength... May not be weaker than Zhang Zhiwei of Longhu Mountain to some extent, but he can''t compete with Zhang Zhiwei because of his particularity." "Such an ancestor..." "But it happened that he was killed by Ying Gou on his own territory..." "This kind of thing is enough to see that Ying Gou may be similar to the existence of ''Heavenly Master''. I''m afraid even if Zhang Zhiwei really took a group of disciples down the mountain... He may not be able to beat this kind of guy." As soon as it comes out, The room suddenly fell into silence, Obviously, the other three people present do not intend to deny it. They may even have guessed about it for a long time. Now... They are just more confirmed. "What about the rest of the elves..." Zhao Fangxu suddenly asked. "What else can they say..." Guan Shihua obviously knew why Zhao Fangxu asked. "The old ancestor let the Ying hook be killed. Under the education of the old ancestor, we pay more attention to their families than we do... What else can we say?" "That''s good..." Zhao Fangxu nodded reassuringly and said, "after all, it''s also a strong force. If we lose the help of these elves, we can rely on ourselves in the future... I''m afraid the possibility of victory will be reduced a lot." "Master Guan, you suddenly came here and asked the company to inform Lu family and Feng family... Shouldn''t it be just for this matter?" "Indeed..." Guan Shihua admitted. "If I just want to tell you about it, I won''t have to bother you to come over..." Say, She turned her head to the silent Feng Zhenghao and said: "Wind boy, while director Zhao of the company is also here, I want to know what your wind family... Think of those elves?" Wen Yan, Feng Zhenghao didn''t seem to expect Guan Shihua to suddenly ask, but he quickly opened his mouth and replied: "existence is reasonable..." "We don''t have any special views on elves, and we won''t have any other negative views, but that''s all. Aliens are also human after all, and as long as they are human... Most of them will exclude aliens different from themselves." "But I heard... That Xingtong boy in your family doesn''t seem to think so." Guan Shihua didn''t have any accident with Feng Zhenghao, but suddenly opened his mouth and mentioned Feng Xingtong, who can also send generals with spirit arrest. "The child''s attitude towards the elves at the Luo Tian Festival is almost the same as those little horse immortals in Northeast China... To some extent." "Xingtong really regarded the Elves as his partner..." Feng Zhenghao knew that Ma Xianer in the northeast had also participated in the Luo Tian Festival before, so he did not deny Feng Xingtong''s special attitude towards the elves. "If the future owner of the Feng family is the child and can make him willingly recognize me as a dry grandmother..." Guan Shihua suddenly said a sentence, which stunned Feng Zhenghao. "I will give him all the means I can by taking care of my own children. In this way... Even if your Feng family does restrain the spirit to send him, my ma Xianer''s means should not be of no value to you?" "If he can inherit your position as the owner of the wind family in the future..." "My ma xian''er in Northeast China will also obey your orders... How about it?" Hearing this, Lu Jin and Feng Zhenghao, who were not waiting to be present, reacted from their stupidity. Zhao Fangxu could not help but frown slowly and said: "Master Guan, are you..." "Don''t worry, Mr. Zhao..." Guan Shihua shook his head. "My little Ma Xianer will not cause trouble to the company. Even if the wind boy agrees to this, there will be no situation of ten people in the future... I will give up my position." "......." Zhao Fangxu. Chapter 644 Is what Zhao Fangxu really worried about is the group of ten people? Of course not! Because shilao is an existence that represents the interests of different groups, which is diametrically opposite to the company, which represents the collective interests of ordinary people. If we don''t want to completely tear the skin off each other, we are willing to sit together and find a balance for common interests... Both sides can even be regarded as hostile relations! Under such circumstances, even if the ten guys unite and no longer speak only for their own interests as before, as long as they are unwilling to be enemies with the company... And the whole stable society, they still want everyone to sit together and exchange their views. What he is really worried about is not that some of the ten guys are "like-minded", but that he doesn''t want to make someone dominant because of this "like-minded", so that he will eventually affect the decisions of most of the other ten guys at the meeting and add more difficulties to the company''s management of the alien circle. Therefore, compared with the ten guys united to accept the management of the company, he hopes that the ten guys can only speak for themselves as before, because in this way... The management of the company can be relatively easier. And this It is also one of the main reasons why the company acquiesced in the killing of the Wang family. After all, when the interests of different people and ordinary people are destined to conflict, even Zhao Fangxu, a leader with both vision and ability, does not necessarily have much ease in managing different people in order to maintain balance and stability. Like the Wang family, who clearly has old qualifications, but has to get confused with the LV family, and even gradually annex the world society... It''s crazy jumping on the bottom line of the company! In a society dominated by ordinary people It''s not like a Taoist school sticking to its own three-quarters of an acre, nor like other alien schools that are satisfied with the current situation. On the contrary, it wants to continuously expand its own power as an alien... Who knows what you want to do in the end?! "Grandma Guan, you''d better stop laughing..." Feng Zhenghao obviously knew where the bottom line of the company was, so that he refused directly without looking at Zhao Fangxu. "The original intention of our Feng family to establish the world club is just to make themselves live better. Those strangers with the salary of the world club are just to prevent others from coveting..." "And..." "Compared with those alien schools, we like to expand our strength in various ways. On the contrary, we Fengjia prefer to work hard in business, and others just need to protect ourselves." Wen Yan, Zhao Fangxu looked at Zhenghao quietly. He thought he was high enough to see each other, but he didn''t expect that the other party would see more open than the old things of Wang and LV in front of such great temptations. On the other side, "Are you kidding..." seeing this, Guan Shihua could not help but frown slowly, and his wrinkled old face seemed to twist together. "Your boy won''t be fooled by the old goods of the Wang family?" "I''m not interested in your Feng family''s industry and the world. Even if your Feng family agrees to let Xingtong recognize me as a dry grandmother, there won''t be any loss in fact... Is there any better candidate for the next owner of your Feng family?" "But..." "I don''t intend to influence your Feng family''s own decision, so who should inherit the position of the head of the family? In the end, I just need to let the successor recognize me as a dry grandmother......" "After that..." "I will give up my position as a ten guy, and most Ma Xianer in the Northeast will obey your orders of the World Association... Can''t this satisfy you?" After hearing the subsequent explanation, Zhao Fangxu sat aside. Although he didn''t speak, his eyelids couldn''t stop jumping wildly. He couldn''t get through the customs. Shi Hua was very calm. Why did he suddenly let the world swallow him, and even betray those immortals who trusted him. After all, this kind of thing, no matter who sees it, is certainly not good for Ma xianers in the Northeast Is it because of the ancestor of the elves? Or is it because of the death of the old ancestor that Ma Xianer in the Northeast saw the situation and wanted to seek the shelter of other forces? But if so In addition to arresting the spirit and sending generals, one of the ten men is not an important world club in terms of power. What qualifications can he have to protect the Ma xianers in the Northeast? Is it difficult to achieve just because of the existence of the spirit bound generals? Think of here Zhao Fangxu noticed the sight of Feng Zhenghao, and then nodded to Feng Zhenghao quietly. The next second, "Grandma Guan..." Feng Zhenghao naturally understood Zhao Fangxu''s meaning, so he pretended to be embarrassed and said: "I really can''t figure out why you want me to be a Feng family..." "Alas..." Guan Shihua, who is like a human spirit, certainly didn''t find the small movements of Zhao Fangxu and Feng Zhenghao, but after thinking about it, he finally sighed deeply and said: "Naturally, the reason why I do this is because your Feng family... Has that spirit arrest dispatch." "But I am an old man who knows something about myself. Even if I need your Feng family to send a general, I don''t think I can force your Feng family to hand it over. Fortunately... It''s better to place everything on your Feng family." "After all, if your Feng family''s attitude towards elves can be improved, what''s the difference between the Feng family and Ma xianers in Northeast China...?" Say, Regardless of the doubts in the eyes of the three people present, she slowly opened her mouth and explained: "This move... In fact, is only for the elves in the mountains, so that they can have a better living environment in the future, so as not to wait for human beings to step down and kill donkeys in the future." "You don''t know how important the existence of the old ancestor is to Ma Xianer and other elves..." "Ying Gou''s trip back to the northeast not only cut off the possibility of Ma Xianer signing a contract with the elves in the future, but also completely wiped out the future of those elves... It seems to give them freedom, but actually forced them to draw a clear line with mankind at an inappropriate time." "In the future..." "Our relationship with those elves is over. Even those elves who have signed a contract with others will passively terminate the contract with Ma Xianer after the death of the current contractor... Because the key step of contract renewal also needs to be controlled by the old ancestor." "At such an inappropriate time, you should be well aware of people''s attitude towards such existence?" Chapter 645 After Guan Shihua said his real purpose, the other three people present did not speak to express their attitude. Even Lu Jin, who has always been recognized as "having no time in his life", did not choose to help the elves speak at this juncture. Because Everyone knows what they say now is not important at all. Even if they all show that they will not attack the elves, they can only represent the attitude of their generation at most. It is impossible for future generations to adhere to this idea of being beneficial to the elves. Even the elves are willing to stand up and deal with yinggou as a disaster together with mankind. Finally, they sacrificed for the stability of the world They can''t guarantee that their descendants... Or the human group will eventually choose to attack these elves who once stood with human beings because of their rejection of alien ideas in the future. After all, if mankind itself is not like this, then yinggou and other disasters... May not appear. Today''s events have already proved that as long as the elves are out of control, the concerns expressed by Guan Shihua today will eventually become a reality one day in the future. So, if it''s just a simple opening guarantee Even if there are not only company leaders representing the interests of ordinary people, but also ten guys representing the interests of different people... It is definitely not enough! "The old ancestor has been taking good care of us little Ma Xianer for many years..." Guan Shihua said with some melancholy when he saw the silence of the three people: "And..." "Why are those elves called ''baojiaxian''by us? I believe even if you don''t know the specific situation, you can understand the relationship between us from this name..." "Since my ancestors have gone..." "Well, I''ve been taken care of for many years. At present, some young people who still have some ability should naturally help his children and grandchildren as much as possible..." "Besides..." "It is precisely because of the elves that Ma Xianer in Northeast China has a certain voice in the alien circle. Now it''s time to pay some price for his income..." "What do you think..." Feng Zhenghao understood Guan Shihua''s meaning, but there was inevitably a trace of regret in his eyes and said: "In exchange for our Feng family''s arresting and sending generals at the price just now, can they replace your contract with the elves in the Northeast..." "If you want to solve the problem of people rejecting different kinds, what I can think of... Is to make them ''controlled'' by people again." Guan Shihua nodded undeniably. "But we little Ma Xianer don''t have this ability at all. Your Feng family... Is the only one who can make this happen by arresting the spirit." "So..." seeing this, Zhao Fangxu couldn''t help pushing his glasses and said: "Because of the disappearance of the old ancestor, the unique ''horse riding'' Kung Fu in the Northeast will gradually be lost to the world over time... Right?" "Although it can be said that..." Guan Shihua glanced at Zhao Fangxu, "but as a means of being an alien, even without the Kung Fu of ''starting a horse'', we are still qualified to be called an ''alien''." "I see..." Zhao Fangxu didn''t care about the suspected unwilling remarks, but after confirming some things, he finally looked at Feng Zhenghao with confidence and said: "In that case..." "Mr. Feng doesn''t have to rush to refuse because he cares about the company. The Feng family can also slowly consider whether it is really feasible..." "After all, those elves are on the same line with us. If we can ensure that they will always be under control in the future, I don''t think anyone will be so stupid that they will break their own wings." Wen Yan, Feng Zhenghao understood that Zhao Fangxu expressed his attitude on behalf of the company, but considering that he had promised Liu Xiaojiang before and would never inherit the arrest of Lingpai as a family means, he hesitated even though he knew that it was almost a pie from the sky: "But..." [promise this for the time being.] When he hesitated, the voice suddenly appeared in his head, which immediately stunned him. He was not sure whether the voice was because he wanted to get the pie too much, or whether it really came from the master behind the voice. [... It''s me.] Maybe he guessed Feng Zhenghao''s idea, so when he was stunned at the beginning, the voice echoed in his brain again and helped his Feng family take this pie that suddenly fell from the sky ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª meanwhile, On the way to a village outside the capital, After confirming that Feng Zhenghao had agreed to the matter as required, Liu Xiaojiang could not help looking at Hu Li, who had changed into normal clothes, and said: "Ho..." "You''re a guy who hides in the mountains and never goes out. Unexpectedly, it''s quite accurate to see people. Guan Shihua is really willing to help. He even doesn''t hesitate to sell all Ma Xianer in the northeast to fight for a certain living space for the elves..." "You praise me..." Hu Li nodded and smiled. "There''s nothing wrong with this kind of thing. I just try my best to treat the right person wholeheartedly when I meet the right person. Therefore, as long as the other person can understand this... Naturally, I will give a reasonable return with the attitude of ''family''." "Although between real families, they don''t pay attention to the so-called return..." "So..." Liu Xiaojiang watched the passers-by and nearly fell to the roadside due to Hu Li, saying: "Guan Shihua did this only because she was a good person, so she would return your elves'' care for many years, so that she would not have any degree of selfishness when making such a decision to sell herself?" Wen Yan, Hu Li shook his head and said, "it''s not as good as..." "Although the girl is a rare good person, she is still in a high position after all. She always takes into account other people around her when considering things..." "But unfortunately..." "She actually has no choice in this matter, because even if she is patient and doesn''t do anything, those Ma xianers will sooner or later because of the disappearance of the contract and the inconsistency between their own strength and status... It''s uncertain when they will bear the more unbearable loss." "So..." Say, She even narrowed her eyes like a fox and said: "She is so smart that she might as well make a decision as soon as possible. It seems that she has betrayed all Ma Xianer in the northeast. In fact... It is a person who carries the possible curse and saves those Ma Xianer who are about to lose strength, so as not to make them do unnecessary stupid things in the future." "After all, their desire for human status is almost no different from their greed for power. If there is no suitable person to make their own decisions instead of them... How can they watch themselves lose their original status?" "She... Is more calculating than you think. In the past, she just didn''t like fighting with others because of her own temperament." While talking, Liu Xiaojiang stood in front of the foreign house with Hu Li and said to these words without objection or approval: "This is also very similar to your character. No wonder you took such care of her at the beginning..." Chapter 646 Squeak Xia he is half lying on the sofa in the living room with a wine bottle. When he hears the voice, he glances at Liu Xiaojiang who opens the door and walks into the room. Then he just wants to say hello... But he finds that a strange woman is still behind him. And Maybe she wanted to fight for ER Zhuang, or maybe she was acutely aware of the woman''s simplicity. She immediately put the wine bottle aside, sat up and frowned at Liu Xiaojiang: "Who is she?" Liu Xiaojiang walked into the living room and looked at Xia he, who looked like he was wearing only one shirt, and said: "She, like you, is my helper. As for her name... In the future, just call her Hu Li." "Hu Li?" Xia he looked at the smiling beautiful woman behind Liu Xiaojiang. Although she couldn''t see any abnormality in the woman, she subconsciously thought of Liu Xiaojiang''s purpose. "She..." "Master..." Hu Li didn''t care about Xia he''s looking at himself. On the contrary, he was intrigued by a woman who was somewhat similar to himself from the moment he first walked into the house and saw Xia he. "Is she the little girl you mentioned to me before..." "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded to Hu Li, "is there a way?" "It''s not easy..." Hu Li narrowed his eyes and looked at Xia he carefully. It was suspected that he had used his own observation method on Xia he, and then said: "But it''s not something that can''t be done at all. As long as the girl is willing to follow me and make efforts, she should gradually cultivate her inborn charm into a means... It should also be possible." "After all, even the most important time problem has been solved by you... Isn''t it?" "... is it because your Dharma observation is powerful enough, or because the so-called master servant contract makes you and me have a closer relationship?" Liu Xiaojiang obviously doesn''t think that just the so-called Dharma observation can make Hu Li aware of the little corpse poison left in Xia he''s body. After all, if he is not the real owner of the corpse poison, otherwise even his "blood eyes", which belong to Ying Gou alone, can not easily detect the existence of the corpse poison in Xia he "This is naturally the reason why both have influence..." Hu Li said with a smile. "But you don''t have to worry at all, because you really occupy a dominant position in the contract. What you do to me is almost a small matter of thought, and you obviously know this better than me." "Besides..." "No matter how much I know about the master, my servant is only to serve the master better. You should trust me more..." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. See this, Especially after noticing Liu Xiaojiang''s "passivity", Even if Xia he heard the conversation clearly, he still looked at the woman thoughtfully. "What the hell are you..." "Nothing..." Liu Xiaojiang raised his eyes and shook his head at Xia he and said, "we''re just discussing the problem that has been bothering you, and... I finally found a perfect solution to it." "Xia he..." "In the future, you will practice together with Hu Li. She will help you restrain... Even completely control your innate ability, and finally make this'' uncontrollable ''gradually become a means of yourself." "As for trust..." Speaking of which, He looked at Hu Li, who was still smiling around him, and said, "don''t look at her, but in fact... She can''t resist my meaning at all, so I can believe she won''t hurt you." "What I promised you before, now I finally have an explanation..." "Others... Can only depend on your own creation. After all, even if others are responsible for guiding, the specific achievements... Ultimately depend on your personal efforts." Wen Yan, Xia he still looked at Hu Li suspiciously. After all, in her heart... The woman who is more attractive than herself may not even be human to some extent. Who knows if she will go wrong under the guidance of the other party. "Do you really believe she can help me?" "Although I don''t doubt whether you will harm me, if you really want to learn from me... At least you have to know the details of each other?" "She..." "She is the ancestor of those elves outside the pass." Liu Xiaojiang thought about it and finally explained Hu Li''s identity. "Noumenon... Is a Nine Tailed Fox that has been cultivated for thousands of years." "And..." Say, He turned his head to indicate that Hu Li no longer restrained his charm, and when Xia he was stunned by his stronger charm, he explained: "She also has a similar physique to you, and she can easily retract and release it when her ability is several times that of you... She has cultivated it into a means of her own." "There may be some differences between you, but since she just said that she can help you control your ability... Naturally, she can do it." Hearing this, Feeling the charm that even a woman will be greatly affected, Xia he naturally soon believed that Hu Lizhen could help himself, so he bit his lower lip hard and kept his reason with pain: "I see..." See this, Hu Li directly restrained his charm without Liu Xiaojiang''s reminding, and then smiled at Xia he: "Not bad..." "Although I didn''t give full play to my charm just now, I just want you to believe that I know enough about this ability, even so... It''s rare for you to remain rational without energy." "It seems that you girl didn''t try to control it, but you''ve been doing useless work all the time because of the incorrect method..." Say, She looked at Xia he with a trace of appreciation. Finally, she no longer valued each other just because of Liu Xiaojiang''s orders. "But he is also a poor man unwilling to be reconciled to his own destiny..." Plop. After confirming Hu Li''s ability to help himself, Xia he knelt respectfully in front of Hu Li, then kowtowed her several times and said: "No sincerity..." "But as long as you can really help me solve my own problems, you... Are my rebirth parents of Xia he. In the future, as long as you are willing to recognize me as a disciple, I will take you as an elder at any time." "Alas..." Hu Li certainly understood why Xia he was kneeling on the ground. After all, she also had a similar physique. Before she cultivated to a certain extent, she had never suffered because of such physique. Moreover, even the monsters who are already different are like this, not to mention that they reject the "special" human society more than the monsters So Even if Hu Li didn''t ask, she could think of how many other people''s eyes Xia he had suffered because of his physique. In addition, because she was unpopular in the eyes of heaven, she could better understand Xia he, a child who was unwilling to "fate". Speaking of It can be regarded as sympathizing with each othe Chapter 647 As for whether Xia he is sincere Hu Li doesn''t care much about this, because she''s just helping Liu Xiaojiang solve the problem, so she won''t have any extravagant demands on Xia he... From beginning to end. Xia Heluo is sincere She didn''t mind taking good care of the poor child. Xia Heluo is hypocritical She herself won''t have any loss. Anyway, helping Xia he solve his problems is just to earn Liu Xiaojiang''s favor. After all, even if it''s just a so-called windfall, it''s a good thing to take advantage... Who''s too few?! So "Poor child..." Hu Li immediately reached out his hand to lift Xia he from the ground, and his eyes didn''t look like a fake and said: "You can rest assured..." "Since I said I would help you control your ability, as long as you can work hard according to my guidance, one day... This problem that has been bothering you will also become a great help to yourself." "And..." "Even if you don''t want to recognize me as a teacher, with the master... I will try my best to help you solve this problem." "Senior......" Xia he looked at the beautiful eyes full of pity in front of him, and was moved. He was speechless. He just felt that his little thought had betrayed the kindness of the other party. However, whether the appearance of "gratitude and tears" that she later showed was as heartfelt as Hu Li''s woman, I''m afraid others only knew it by themselves "Girl, don''t call me senior. Even if you and I really have the truth of teachers and disciples, you''d better not have the name of teachers and disciples in the eyes of outsiders. Why don''t you... Match them with sisters?" "No... how can this be done? Even if you can''t have the name of a teacher and apprentice, you have practiced for thousands of years, but the younger generation has only been for more than 20 years..." "Who knows? Anyway, we look similar in age, so it doesn''t matter... Just call me sister Sheng." "Sister a li?" "Well, that''s enough. You call me sister and I call you sister. That won''t make the host feel difficult... Isn''t it?" ¡­¡­ Aside, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the two women who were holding hands to connect feelings. Although he didn''t see what was wrong with their performance at the moment, he always felt that there seemed to be some discordant feelings. Therefore, because of the existence of corpse poison and contract, he tried to feel the real thoughts in the hearts of the two women. Then He suddenly stepped back a few steps with numb scalp, so that he almost tripped over the sofa not far behind Black! It''s too dark! The two women clearly look like they hate to meet late, but they can still maintain a state of no waves and ups and downs in their hearts... They are all acting skills! On the other side, Xia he and Hu Li looked at Liu Xiaojiang when they heard the news, and they all looked very sunny with a smile. "My master (Mr. leader), what''s the matter with you?" "... it''s all right." Liu Xiaojiang sat on the sofa and looked at the two women. Although he inevitably felt some "fear" about them, he couldn''t say that he had just peeped into their hearts. Something Even if it just maintains the surface, it may be better than puncturing He doesn''t want to let the two women get along too embarrassed. After all, only Hu Li can perfectly solve the problem of Xia he However, Just then, "Is brother Xiaojiang back?" Er Zhuang pushed the door out of the room with obvious dark circles under his eyes, but he saw a strange woman in the house... And it can be said that she was too beautiful. Especially After she was acutely aware of Hu Li''s "feelings" for Liu Xiaojiang, her face, which had been happy because of Liu Xiaojiang''s return, suddenly darkened. "Brother Xiaojiang, what''s the matter? Who is she...?" "She''s sister ah Li, eh... Should be regarded as the private maid of the leader?" before Liu Xiaojiang and Hu Li spoke, Xia he immediately pretended to be innocent and led Er Zhuang''s thoughts with the truth. Sure enough After hearing Xia he''s explanation, Liu Xiaojiang finally understood what it means to sink like water "Private maid?" a flash of ferocity flashed in Erzhuang''s eyes. Then he smiled at Liu Xiaojiang on the sofa and said: "I didn''t expect brother Xiaojiang to play very well... What''s going on?" In the end This time, even Liu Xiaojiang understood that Xia he''s bad and worked, because the words behind Er Zhuang were forced out of his teeth However, in the face of such a two strong, Liu Xiaojiang counseled directly, so that his mind was blank, and he forgot how to explain for a time Fortunately, Hu Li knew the situation in the field with only a few eyes. Then he looked at Xia he around him angrily and took the initiative to stand up and bow slightly to ER Zhuang, saying: "You must be my wife..." "Although what Xia he said just now is true. I can indeed be regarded as the master''s maid in a sense, the most important thing is... In fact, it is my servant''s identity, followed by the misunderstood gender." "Although..." "As an elf with enough cultivation, I can be a man or a woman when I change my adult shape. The reason why I am a woman... Is only to meet the master''s wishes, but please don''t embarrass the master too much, because Hu Li will never affect your position in the master''s heart." Sleeping... Sleeping trough?! Liu Xiaojiang looked at Hu Li in disbelief. He had no idea that Hu Li, who was considerate, didn''t understand the situation at the scene. He even opened his mouth to directly kill himself Or Hu Li and Xia he are actually two women Thinking, He noticed the eyes of Hu Li and Xia he''s two daughters, and immediately understood that this was their revenge on themselves, and that they were just peeping into their inner dissatisfaction, and the whole person''s mood immediately sank to the bottom of the valley These two hateful women!!! "Oh... So it is." Erzhuang heard Hu Li''s explanation and looked at Liu Xiaojiang more dangerous. "It turns out that the reason why Miss Hu Li is a private maid is just to meet the wishes of her master..." "Brother Xiaojiang, since you are so good at playing, why don''t you come in and explain to me how you plan to play with Miss Hu Li in the future?" "I......" Liu Xiaojiang just wanted to explain, but he was held back by Er Zhuang''s eyes. When he turned to Xia he and Hu Li, he found that they were all irrelevant at the moment. Then, "Come inside quickly!!!" At the command of Erzhuang, Liu Xiaojiang immediately got up from the sofa and had to give up struggling and move into the mouth of the tiger after watching Hu Li and Xia he Chapter 648 Click Hu Li looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a smile and walked into the house. Then he heard the door locked from inside. "Sister a Li, we just said that on purpose. Is it too much?" Xia he obviously didn''t expect that Hu Li would cooperate with him so much. After his words, he directly sentenced Liu Xiaojiang to "death" at Erzhuang. Therefore, at present, it is inevitable to doubt whether his joke is too much. After all, she just wanted to revenge Liu Xiaojiang''s prying into her heart. She didn''t intend to really destroy the relationship between Liu Xiaojiang and Erzhuang, and didn''t want to see Erzhuang feel hurt alone because of this little joke. Wen Yan, "Who told him to pry into the hearts of our ladies just now..." Hu Li turned and looked at Xia he with a smile, as if he didn''t care whether he would destroy the relationship between the men and women in the house. "Although we can''t confirm whether he did that just now, his surprised performance of almost tripping over the sofa should be enough to prove that we didn''t guess anything wrong..." Say, She reached out and took out the antique copper pipe from her arms, and then she swallowed and puffed in front of Xia he. "Little girl..." "You should be glad that although we are all servants around him, we are not a dictator who wants us to erase our will, nor do we really intend to regard us as tools without any thoughts of our own..." "After all, for the existence of servants like me, it''s a blessing in misfortune to have the opportunity to serve such a master." "So..." "As the master, since he wants his servants to keep themselves, as the servants around him... Naturally, we should try our best to meet all the wishes of the master, and we only need to maintain our loyalty to him on weekdays." "But even if they act like friends, they can''t really do things too much..." Xia he doesn''t think he is Liu Xiaojiang''s servant, but he doesn''t think Hu Li is wrong to some extent. After all, in her opinion, if you are a true friend, you can almost be regarded as a servant on call for each other. Like She can help Liu Xiaojiang achieve her goal at any cost. Even if she fails in the end, she won''t complain about Liu Xiaojiang. Therefore, Liu Xiaojiang has been thinking about how to solve her problems, and then she will take her safety into account when making follow-up plans. Both sides are willing to consider for each other and are willing to help at any cost. If this can not be regarded as each other''s "servant"......, what is it? "Too much...?" Hu Li realized that Xia he didn''t open his mouth to refute the identity of "servant". He immediately understood Xia he''s view of Liu Xiaojiang and the real relationship between the girl and Liu Xiaojiang. "If you are a friend, you can''t help thinking about each other, but do you think what we just said... Will really affect the relationship between the two people in the house?" "It looks like... It should be?" Xia he recalled Er Zhuang''s face. He couldn''t help but feel more regret for his behavior. He was afraid that he didn''t grasp the proper measure when he did something bad, so he destroyed the relationship between ER Zhuang and Liu Xiaojiang. Besides She also regards Erzhuang as a friend, and even further becomes a sister with Erzhuang... How can she want to see Erzhuang sad and lost because of her bad deeds? "Hum......" Hu Li shook his head and smiled when he saw Xia he''s appearance: "I can''t imagine that you girl has suffered from the cold and warmth of the world because of her physique. In the end, she is still as innocent as a child. She can''t see the feelings between the two people... It''s already unbreakable." "Although I don''t know the existence of such terror as the master, why I choose such an ordinary human girl, at least in my opinion... Talking about trust with such two people is as ridiculous as talking about height with heaven." "Didn''t you find out..." "Although the girl will be dissatisfied with the master''s behavior and feel more or less ashamed of herself here, from beginning to end... She just wants to get a clear answer from the master and doesn''t care what we outsiders say." Say, She knocked the ashes in the cigarette pipe to the ground, then nodded slightly to the house where Liu Xiaojiang and Erzhuang were located and said: "I don''t believe you listen..." "If the relationship is really affected by this little joke, how long have they been in the house now... Have they ever had any quarrels?" "This kind of one sentence can believe each other''s relationship. Can others casually make it a little bad?" "... it seems that I''m worried too much." Xia he listened carefully to the movement in the house not far away, but after confirming that the situation was indeed what Hu Li said, he inevitably had a trace of jealousy about the relationship between Liu Xiaojiang and Erzhuang. However, envy belongs to envy, envy belongs to envy After learning that her bad behavior was not too much, she finally couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. "Are you envious of them..." after Hu Li confirmed the friendship between Xia he and Liu Xiaojiang, he naturally paid more attention to the human girl who was asked to be guided by himself. Therefore, he has been silently observing this "disciple" who has absolutely no low talent for energy practice. "Don''t you worry that you can''t find a man?" "Don''t worry..." "As long as you are willing to work hard under my guidance and can freely retract and release the ability brought by your constitution, you will certainly find a suitable one in the future..." However, "Sister a Li!" Xia he interrupted Hu Li directly before he finished talking. "I''d better take you to meet the others here first. After all... The two people in the room should not come out again in a short time." See this, "Ho......" Hu Li looked at Xia he thoughtfully, but he was not doubting what he had just noticed, but thinking about why the human girl who seemed to envy the two people in the House chose to interrupt the topic of "looking for a man". And Looking at Xia he who had forcibly pressed down her thoughts, she soon guessed why the other party reacted like this. After all, the unconscious envy and jealousy just now can''t be fake. The reason why Xia he clearly cares about men and women''s problems is that he mentioned it with her, but was immediately transferred to the topic... There are few in total. "Girl, your sweetheart is very nice. You can''t even ask... It''s rare." "......." Xia he. Hu Li said with a smile, "but... If you are just an ordinary human, in the final analysis, you are not coquettish enough. Do you want to... I''ll teach you how to give full play to the real power of your constitution and how to make the man who doesn''t know good or bad die for himself?" "... sister a Li, you''re so coquettish. You deserve to be a fox spirit." Xia he fought back. "Hu Li. Chapter 649 Click Liu Xiaojiang had to walk into the house under Er Zhuang''s "order". Then he heard Er Zhuang lock the door directly behind him. "You don''t really believe what they said..." "Although I don''t understand why Hu Li helped to do bad things together, when it comes to Xia he''s words... You should know better than me that she''s just kidding?" However, Liu Xiaojiang turned his back to ER Zhuang for a long time, but he didn''t hear a reply. His heart, which had a glimmer of hope, suddenly sank down. Then he couldn''t help but turn around and look at Er Zhuang. However, the expected picture did not appear. Instead, I saw Erzhuang standing in front of the door, especially trying to hold back his smile "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "Hahaha..." Er Zhuang saw that he had been exposed and laughed out of patience immediately. "You... Actually... Ha ha... Actually think I believe sister Xia he... Don''t I know who you are?" "If it''s so simple, you''ll think about women. Brother Xiaojiang... Is it difficult that I, as a woman, really don''t have any charm in your eyes?" "And..." "If I could successfully seduce you just by virtue of beauty, how could I have made so much effort before... It was not easy to wait until I had a chance to seduce you?" "After all..." Speaking of which, With a smile, she stretched out her hand on her waist and straightened her chest, showing that she was not worse than Xiahe, and even more tall, and said: "Although I don''t have sister Xia he''s special physique, if I only talk about my face and body as a woman... I think I won''t lose to her at all!" "Well... Although the woman named Hu Li does seem to be much more mature than me, if we really compare... I can only say that she and I have their own characteristics?" "Brother Xiaojiang, do you think so?" "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "Hmm?" Er Zhuang noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s silence, and a trace of ferocity flashed in his eyes again, but then he kept smiling and said: "Brother Xiaojiang... Don''t you think so?" "You''re right..." Liu Xiaojiang understood that if he didn''t speak, he would make things more troublesome. Then he even tentatively added a few good words. "And..." "You are the most attractive one in my eyes. No matter Xia he... Or Hu Li who came back with them, even if their charm is great, it has nothing to do with me, Liu Xiaojiang." "The future..." "Even if they leave here and go their own way, I won''t feel any discomfort about it, but if it''s you... I think I''ll feel uncomfortable about it. Maybe I can''t accept your absence." Numb Meat hemp Liu Xiaojiang himself doesn''t quite understand these problems of love between men and women. He doesn''t think it''s wrong to say these words. But Er Zhuang After hearing these words from Liu Xiaojiang''s mouth, she felt much better... But she immediately felt extremely strong discomfort, so that her pretty face turned red and got goose bumps. "Brother Xiaojiang, you''d better not force yourself to say such words that you''re not used to... It''s so disgusting." Wen Yan, "OK..." Liu Xiaojiang saw that there was no negative emotion in Er Zhuang''s eyes. Although he agreed to ER Zhuang''s "request", his eyes twinkled with strange luster... It seemed that he had got some new skills. "Those elves'' problems... Have been solved?" Erzhuang didn''t find Liu Xiaojiang''s strange eyes, so he asked after calming down. "Is the woman outside called Hu Li really an elf incarnating into human beings?" "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded and admitted. "She is the big monster we mentioned before. It is called the existence of old ancestors by the elves outside the pass. The noumenon... Is a Nine Tailed Fox that has been cultivated for thousands of years." "It''s quite rare..." With that, He noticed the surprise on Erzhuang''s face, so he took the initiative to explain everything he met in the northeast, and also explained the reason why Hu Li and others, as the ancestors of the elves, chose to come back here with him. "Unexpectedly, the situation of these elves is even more severe than that of our strangers..." when Erzhuang learned the truth of the matter, he couldn''t help lamenting the sadness of the elves and that he was born a rare person. "Because she is..." Liu Xiaojiang felt that Hu Li left the living room with Xia he outside the door, and he couldn''t help but feel relieved about the problems between the two women. "So those elves are not extreme, and because they are not extreme... They are qualified to continue to exist." "Yes..." Erzhuang nodded, "if there was no Miss Hu Li, it would be difficult to ensure that the elves in the mountains would treat human beings as gently as they do today if she hadn''t kept some secrets all the time." "I was born to be only passers-by, and I can''t even get equal treatment. The way of heaven... Is too ruthless to them." "For such things that can''t be changed at all, really telling them... Has become a kind of cruelty," Liu Xiaojiang said. "Therefore, if we can''t change the rules of the way of heaven, we should change the people who are most likely to cause problems. As long as we can make the human group, which is the dominant group of the way of the world, no longer extremely exclude different species as it once was, we can help them alleviate their own situation on the other hand." "After all, as the master of the way of the world, when the way of heaven has no ''reason'', the human attitude can be called a kind of will of the way of heaven to a certain extent." "Forget it... Don''t say this." Er Zhuang obviously doesn''t want to think about this problem, but he chooses unconditional trust in Liu Xiaojiang''s decision at any time, so even his eyes looking at Liu Xiaojiang again become more and more "strange". "Brother Jiang, I have done everything you asked me to do. I have investigated all the past experiences of all the people... I have screened out those guys who are not guilty to death according to your previous requirements. How do you reward me for doing things well?" "... reward?" Liu Xiaojiang ignored Erzhuang''s meaning, but said directly without thinking: "Just say what you want, as long as it''s what I can do..." "Hey..." Er Zhuang seemed to be waiting for Liu Xiaojiang to say so. Then he raised his hands like a female coyote and walked slowly towards Liu Xiaojiang step by step. "Brother Xiaojiang, let me check for you now... To see if you are injured in the Northeast?" "Ah?" Liu Xiaojiang was stunned. "Lie down for me first!" Erzhuang endured his shyness and faced Liu Xiaojiang, who was very passive. Even if he was not so active, he had to show a very active appearance in front of each other. ¡­¡­ This time, maybe they have had experience before, or maybe they both deliberately don''t want to make too much noise, so that other members gathered here can see jokes In short Liu Xiaojiang and Erzhuang are familiar this time. They began to secretly contact each other again Chapter 650 After a long time, The movement in the house gradually subsided, Er Zhuang''s pretty face is full of blushes. She looks a little panting in bed. It is obvious that she still can''t bear too much severe tossing. Even if Liu Xiaojiang is careful enough, she will still feel tired first. On the other hand, Liu Xiaojiang seems not to feel tired at all. Leaning on Erzhuang''s side is a refreshing appearance. "Bang..." Erzhuang found that he was too tired. He suddenly looked at Liu Xiaojiang with some discomfort. "I don''t know what you do and where you get so much energy... If you accidentally plow the land one day, won''t you have to eat again in the future?" "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Seeing Liu Xiaojiang look like he doesn''t understand what he''s talking about, Er Zhuang immediately kicked Liu Xiaojiang out of bed and said, "anyway, whether I can stand it or not, you don''t want to go outside to find other women..... Hum!" Plop. Liu Xiaojiang sat on the ground unprepared, looked up at Erzhuang who was suspected to be angry in bed, and couldn''t help scratching the back of his head with a puzzled face. Then, maybe he didn''t understand why Erzhuang kicked himself out of bed, or maybe he didn''t want to care about Erzhuang''s inexplicable emotion. He quickly picked up the clothes scattered on the ground, dressed neatly and sat by the bed with his back to Erzhuang, saying: "Er Zhuang..." "Do you want to continue with me..." Wen Yan, Er Zhuang was also slightly stunned, and then unconsciously extended his hand to the lower abdomen, "is this kind of thing... Really OK?" "It''s hard..." Liu Xiaojiang noticed Er Zhuang''s bleak eyes when he opened his mouth and couldn''t help but change his mouth immediately: "However, as long as you want to continue with me, even if it is not so easy, I will try my best to meet your wishes..." "What should I do?" Er Zhuang has undoubtedly been thinking about this for a long time, but he has been worried about Liu Xiaojiang''s wishes, so he has never spoken to Liu Xiaojiang. "Do we really have a chance to continue our offspring like ordinary people..." "Hmm..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Er Zhuang seriously and said: "Although for you and me whose life span is no longer limited, the reproductive behavior of extending life as an organism... Has become meaningless, it does not mean that we have lost the ability to reproduce." "Just..." "If we want to continue our life in the way of reproduction when we have become perfect, it can only be regarded as an unwise choice for us." "Because..." "In essence, we don''t need to reproduce, and we can keep our own life alive. Therefore, if we really choose to reproduce, it may damage our own life... Even if we fall into weakness for a long time, it is very possible." "After all, as the offspring of people with unlimited life span, you and I will certainly inherit this way of existence... Once born, they will have an eternal life span." "Well... Brother Xiaojiang, what do you think of this matter? Do you want to... Have children with me?" Erzhuang probably understood Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning and asked carefully. Hearing this, On the contrary, Liu Xiaojiang became silent. Obviously, he really began to think about his views on reproduction. Then, after a few minutes, he finally said slowly under the gaze of Erzhuang: "I don''t have any opinion on reproduction..." "I may not think this is what we have to do, but if this is what you want... Of course I won''t have any objection to it." "Just..." "Even if we don''t care about the damage of reproduction to ourselves, if we want to make this happen... There is indeed a more important prerequisite, which is to wait until you can fully control yourself in cultivation." "After all, procreation is not something I can do alone. Even if I have enough accomplishments to control myself now, I can''t forcibly reverse some rules set by the way of heaven... This requires the joint efforts of both of us." With that, He noticed that Er Zhuang''s eyes were somewhat lost, so he tried to comfort him with a gentle tone: "Although it may not work now, as long as you want to do so and are willing to make some efforts for it, then in the not too distant future... You and I will naturally be like ordinary people." "Then..." "I believe that even if we reproduce, it will still do harm to you and me, but at least... We are doing things according to the rules set by the way of heaven. A little bit will only make you and me fall into weak damage for a short time. Compared with that time, it should not be worth mentioning." "I just said it was not easy, and it''s just that compared with now..." Hearing this explanation and comfort, The loss in Er Zhuang''s eyes finally eased a lot, but it was soon replaced by a touch of self-confidence. "Should cultivation be at least enough to fully control yourself..." "Hmm..." although Liu Xiaojiang noticed the lack of self-confidence in Erzhuang''s eyes, he didn''t know how to comfort each other for this most basic prerequisite. Finally, he had to speak to the best. "Although your accomplishments are still far from perfect, at least you have enough time. In addition, the corpse poison has improved your basic energy practice talent, and the unique skill of Liuku immortal thief, which is closer to forging body... I believe you should meet this condition sooner or later." "But no one knows how long it will take..." Er Zhuang shook his head even though he knew that it had almost become an established fact in the future under his strong will. "It seems that I am really a dissatisfied woman..." "I had hoped to have hands and feet like ordinary people, but now I have everything... But I began to hope to have children like ordinary people, but I still don''t feel satisfied if I can''t achieve it in a short time." "Blame me..." when Liu Xiaojiang saw Erzhuang''s appearance, he could only open his mouth and take everything to his head. He didn''t want Erzhuang to feel that she couldn''t reproduce in a short time. In fact, it was all because she was too weak. "Don''t blame you..." Er Zhuang forced out a smile on his pretty face. "Brother Xiaojiang, I have entered your mobile phone in advance through the cloud about the past experience of all members and the list of personnel selected based on this. Now... Can I be alone?" "Alas..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the lost Er Zhuang and wanted to say something, but finally he just sighed. Because He knows that Erzhuang has always been an optimistic and strong woman. Since this can make Erzhuang show such a lost appearance, it undoubtedly proves how important it is to have children like ordinary people... In his heart. Otherwise This kind of thing is obviously impossible to achieve in a short time, but it is not too difficult to achieve in the future. How can Erzhuang show such a look in front of himself Chapter 651 The capital, Corporate headquarters, "OK..." seeing this, Zhao Fangxu finally came to a conclusion. In a good mood, he reached out and pushed his glasses, saying: "Since Mr. Feng is willing to accept the conditions of senior Guan, I have now confirmed the matter on behalf of the company......" "As long as..." "Those elves still maintain the relationship with human beings. They can be regarded as a controllable force at any time. I can guarantee that the company will never intervene easily in the future. They can even be regarded as an important part of the alien circle." "Besides..." "If they are willing to stand up and communicate with the company, the ten guys... Don''t care whether there will be a non-human position. After all, they can be regarded as a force no less than an alien school." "Dong Zhao..." Feng Zhenghao couldn''t help wondering. "Don''t you mind my Feng family choosing to accept these elves?" "If the company doesn''t want the world to be too popular, my family is naturally willing to cooperate with the company''s management, just accept... Rather than borrow their power like a horse fairy." "Besides..." "Grandma Guan''s willingness to recognize my family Xingtong as a dry grandson is actually a great kindness to my Feng family. I Feng Zhenghao chose to accept it... Even paying for the elves is a way to repay the kindness." "But if our Feng family really uses the spirit to send generals..." "Wind boy..." Guan Shihua directly expressed his dissatisfaction without waiting for Zhao Fangxu to speak. "Don''t you think that Guan Shihua took advantage of your younger generation?" "Your Feng family''s unique skill of arresting the spirit and sending generals is more powerful than my little Ma Xianer''s method. Grandma, even if I passed all my methods to your Feng family... At most, it''s just to let you know more about witchcraft." "Such a small favor..." "Grandma, I want you Feng family to pay for those elves on the mountain for many years... Isn''t it clear that you bully people?" "And..." So far, She looked up at Feng Zhenghao with some doubt and said, "didn''t you understand just now?" "The most important part of the plan..." "No doubt it''s to ask your Feng family''s jailing and dispatching general to replace the disappeared ancestor and keep the elves under human control. If it weren''t for the jailing and dispatching general... Grandma, the family I''ve saved over the years would be enough to feed those elves." Wen Yan, Feng Zhenghao looked embarrassed at Guan Shihua. Of course, he understood Guan Shihua''s meaning before, but the key to the problem is here. Although it was not clear why Liu Xiaojiang asked him to accept Guan Shihua''s request, he was very clear about what Liu Xiaojiang had said in the world before, and promised that the other party would never continue to pass on Guan Lingpai. Guan Shihua asked the Feng family to accept the request of the elves, but he asked the Feng family to detain the spirit to send generals instead of some kind of contract. However, according to how many people the Feng family has learned to detain the spirit to send generals... How many elves can they control with their best efforts? Besides Liu Xiaojiang didn''t give himself a clear explanation after asking him to accept Guan Shihua''s request. Considering Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude towards baqiji... How dare he make a rash decision? "Does Mr. Huifeng understand?" Zhao Fangxu obviously didn''t notice the difficulties in Feng Zhenghao''s heart, and even was very satisfied with the Feng family because the other party didn''t dare to be arrogant. "Master Guan wants the Feng family''s arrest and dispatch general to replace the contract that disappeared because the old ancestor of the elves was killed, and hopes that arrest and dispatch will become a means to keep them ''controllable''." "Other questions on follow-up.........." Speaking of which, He smiled at Feng Zhenghao and said: "Mr. Feng doesn''t have to worry that the company will target the Feng family because of the growth of the world society. If you don''t want to believe it... The Feng family can just use the spirit to reach the acceptance conditions, rather than rely on driving the elves to gain strength like the Ma xianers in the northeast." "Would you like to trust my family..." Feng Zhenghao shook his head. "But it doesn''t mean that the company will always trust our Fengjia, and it will be a constant trouble to accept elves... So it''s difficult to guarantee that the company leaders will still trust Fengjia like you." "After all, the Feng family only accepted the elves by arresting Lingpai generals instead of contracts, instead of choosing to drive the elves like Grandma Guan... How many people would like to believe this?" "Then say so..." Zhao Fangxu could not help but frown slowly. "The Feng family is only willing to pay for those elves all the time, rather than use the arrest spirit to send generals to manage them on their behalf... Do you want to watch them die?" "Wind boy..." Guan Shihua understood now. It turned out that Feng Zhenghao had never really planned to accept the elves, and even was just thinking about how to seek benefits for the wind family. "So your boy has been calculating me..." At this time, Even Lu Jin, who closed her eyes and didn''t intend to participate, couldn''t help but slowly open her eyes and look at Feng Zhenghao. "The Feng family doesn''t intend to pay, but still wants to seek benefits... Is this too much?" "....." Feng Zhenghao saw that the three elders all viewed themselves so negatively, and immediately shook his head and waved his hand and said: "Dong Zhao, grandma Guan, and senior LU... You misunderstood. How dare our Feng family only think of ourselves at this time, but we do have some difficulties." "If it hadn''t been for grandma Guan''s strong request..." "My family doesn''t even want to have any connection with this matter..." "Why?" Guan Shihua couldn''t help but wonder, "with the approval of director Zhao, it''s obviously beneficial to your Feng family... Why don''t you accept those elves?" "Besides..." "The wind family has the unique skill of arresting the spirit. All kinds of news have shown that the spirit is undoubtedly the most important existence for your wind family!" "......." Feng Zhenghao. "Well..." Zhao Fangxu looked at Feng Zhenghao''s obvious embarrassment and couldn''t help thinking of something. Then he tried to say: "Since the Feng family doesn''t want to say their difficulties or accept those relatively poor elves, let the company accept those elves instead of the Feng family?" So far, No matter whether he should say something or not, he immediately opened his mouth to Feng Zhenghao and expressed his attitude. "The Feng family will give a copy of the rubbing to the company. We can also find someone to learn from them. Instead of the Feng family, we will give the elves a way to live, and promise not to spread this unique skill or let people use it in other places..... How about it?" As soon as it comes out, Guan Shihua and Lu Jin present were stunned. They didn''t understand why Zhao Fangxu said such words. However, after seeing Zhao Fangxu''s eyes and Feng Zhenghao''s hesitation, they didn''t speak much at this time. Instead, they focused their attention on Feng Zhenghao. After all, up to now, even they have seen that Feng Zhenghao, who used to be bright and extremely intelligent, is undoubtedly something wrong at this moment! Chapter 652 "... you''re serious." Although Feng Zhenghao is much younger than the other three present, after all, he is not an inexperienced lengtouqing. Naturally, he knows why Zhao Fangxu suddenly said such words. "Arresting the spirit to send generals is a unique skill created by our ancestors of the Feng family. Although we had to give it to the Wang family for various reasons, now... I don''t think the Feng family should give it to outsiders. Even the company is not qualified to make such a decision for our Feng family." Say, He glanced at the other three leaders present, and finally fell on Zhao Fangxu, the leader of the conference room, and said: "Dong Zhao..." "You want our Feng family to hand over the general sent by Guan Ling... Yes, but if it''s just because of the problems of those elves outside the pass, I''m afraid these reasons can''t convince our Feng family." "Arrest the spirit to send the general..." "What it looks like now is indeed a kind of chaos taking skill. If the company wants to firmly control this chaos taking skill in its hands and avoid the riots at the level of Jiashen in those years in the circle, from the company''s point of view..... This matter is barely reasonable." "But..." "Even if I am willing to trust the company and agree with the leaders'' decision based on management, it is also a family unique skill inherited by our Fengjia family, which is undoubtedly our own thing in essence..." "If you want to ask our Feng family to hand over the spirit arrest and dispatch generals in their hands on the grounds of ''the art of taking chaos'', should the company keep all the other unique skills that are one of the eight wonders...?" Wen Yan, Zhao Fangxu reached out and pushed the glasses refracting light on his face, saying: "Mr. Feng..." "The only eight magic skills we know and are still ''controllable'' are the general of your Feng family and the Tongtian book in the hands of elder Lu......" "And about Tongtian book..." "Elder Lu has clearly expressed that the Lu family will not continue to inherit it, and also ensured that it will not continue to many years later..." "As for the copy in the hands of Tianshi mansion......" "I believe that the Heavenly Master on Longhu Mountain has his own conclusion. Except for Zhang Lingyu who has joined the company, there will probably be no other Zhengyi disciples who master Tongtian books..........." So far, He slowly raised his mouth towards Feng Zhenghao and said: "Although I don''t know why Mr. Feng is so nervous and why he made the opposite choice as usual and personally rejected the opportunity to expand his strength without risk, I think there must be important reasons we didn''t know before?" "You keep saying that this general is a unique skill created by the ancestors of your Feng family, and it is the only thing that should belong to your Feng family..." "Since Mr. Feng attaches so much importance to this family unique skill, why not take this opportunity to use it to expand his own strength and maximize the effect of this spirit arrest dispatch as a family unique skill, but... It seems that he is afraid to carry forward this unique skill?" "While insisting that it is extremely important to Fengjia, you refuse to use it to expand your own strength without risk... Don''t you think it''s contradictory?" Along with Zhao Fangxu''s attitude and his suspected remarks Even if Feng Zhenghao is calm on his face, he can''t help muttering in his heart. He knows that if there is no reasonable explanation for what is in front of him, he and Feng family will soon be regarded as the same existence as Wang and LV by the company. However Due to Liu Xiaojiang''s clearly expressed attitude towards the general who sent him, and the contradiction caused by the request that he accept Guan Shihua just now At the moment, even if he tried to break his head, he couldn''t find anything that could help him and the wind family, and wouldn''t make Liu Xiaojiang feel that the wind family had betrayed the agreement On the other side, Zhao Fangxu was keenly aware of Feng Zhenghao''s embarrassment, and could not help but slowly remind him again: "If Mr. Feng can give his own reason, and as long as the reason is reasonable enough... The company will never embarrass the Feng family again, and other methods can be discussed for the problems of those elves outside the pass." "But if Mr. Feng insists on keeping quiet and not mentioning it..." "In order to prevent any more accidents before the war with yinggou, I hope the Fengjia can understand the decision made by the company for insurance. The general sent by the company... Must be kept by the company''s personnel, and must become a substitute to ensure the relationship between human beings and elves." "......." Feng Zhenghao. "Feng boy..." seeing Feng Zhenghao''s hesitant appearance, Guan Shihua couldn''t help but doubt and asked: "What''s your reason..." "Is it possible that such a good thing that can expand its own strength without risk... Has really become a bad thing that may be related to life and death in your wind family''s eyes?" meanwhile, Lu Jin, sitting beside Zhao Fangxu, looked at Feng Zhenghao''s abnormal performance, but seemed to suddenly think of something. A trace of hesitation flashed in her eyes, but she didn''t speak at this time. However, just when Lu Jin may have reached a conclusion on this matter and roughly guessed why Feng Zhenghao was so abnormal, [Mr. Feng, don''t worry about my doubts about the Feng family. Just promise it according to my will...] Liu Xiaojiang''s voice immediately prompted Feng Zhenghao to no longer hesitate. While agreeing to Guan Shihua''s request to solve the siege for himself and the Feng family, he also indirectly denied Lu Jin''s speculation about the current matter. "OK..." "Now that director Zhao has said so, my Feng family is naturally willing to agree to this. I just hope that... This matter is indeed as risk-free as you said, and the company will not miss Feng family in the future." "......." Zhao Fangxu. "It turns out that Mr. Feng just doesn''t want to believe the company''s attitude. Don''t you think I will allow the Fengjia to take the opportunity to expand their own strength......" Zhao Fangxu certainly doesn''t believe that this matter will be so simple, but considering Feng Zhenghao''s personality... If there is no other evidence, this reason is indeed in line with the other party''s cautious and suspicious character. After all In order to wait for the right time, people like Feng Zhenghao can even humble themselves in front of their enemies and give priority to the risks behind the great good things... It can be regarded as a normal reaction. "That''s the same sentence..." after Feng Zhenghao got Liu Xiaojiang''s explicit permission, he naturally didn''t have any hesitation and entanglement. "You may be able to represent the company''s attitude, but you are just the current company. No one knows what the future will be..." "This matter is really beneficial to our Feng family at present, but if it is identified as a potential threat in the future, who will remember that... Our Feng family does not accept those elves for their own sake?" Speaking of which, He even looked at Zhao Fangxu very seriously and said: "Dong Zhao..." "At your strong request, our Feng family can use the ability of arresting the spirit to send generals to accept those elves, but at least... You should also ensure that there is no risk for our Feng family at any time." "Otherwise..." "I can''t guarantee when the Feng family will accept those elves, even in the future. As long as I feel that this will threaten the Feng family, no matter how poor the situation of the elves is, how much impact will it have on the society if they are allowed to live and die..." "The wind family will also completely draw a line with those elves for their own safety..." Chapter 653 After a long time, Zhao Fangxu finally arranged the details of the matter, sent off Feng Zhenghao and Guan Shihua who seemed satisfied, and then looked at Lu Jin, who had not spoken much in the house, and said: "Elder Lu, it''s hard for you to come here and witness..." "This time, even I didn''t expect that Ying Gou would suddenly run to the northeast to challenge the elves. Obviously, he was just facing a group of weak mole ants... This is not going to leave us any chance." "We don''t even know now..." Lu Jin obviously shook her head and sighed helplessly: "what does that boy want to do behind his back..." "If he really wants to completely destroy all mankind, why does he have to leave us time to prepare, even if he doesn''t care about the cooperation between strangers and ordinary people?" "He is not the kind of person who is blind and arrogant, nor is he the kind of person who will play with the weak before he dies..." "But if he just wants revenge for his own encounter, why should he go to the northeast to target those elves with his strength, so that even the elf ancestor hiding in the mountains will not let go." "Those elves..." "Before that, I''m afraid even if they were willing to help us deal with wholeness, based on the performance of the old ancestor attached to Guan Shihua, they can help us deal with wholeness to earn human trust... That should be the limit they can accept." "But when he goes like this..." "On the contrary, it has aroused the hatred of the elves for him. In addition, the only Elven ancestor who may know what ''yinggou'' represents dies. In the future... They definitely don''t just want to win the trust of mankind, or they will want revenge because of ''ignorance''." "It''s clear that he deliberately pushed the elves to the opposite, and even took the initiative to urge those elves to revenge... So as to help us deal with integrity and win hook wholeheartedly." "Elder Lu also has this feeling..." Zhao Fangxu seemed to agree with Lu Jin''s point of view. "Indeed..." "I always feel that everything is the result of someone silently pushing behind, and Xiaojiang... May be the person who seems to be walking in the sun, but actually hides behind and silently pushing everything." "Kill Su Cheng himself..." "Standing up alone clearly expressed their hostility to human beings, and also showed unparalleled power in the eyes of everyone, so that strangers had to turn around and seek more help... And even turn to ordinary people they once despised." "Easily eliminated the truth seeking society as one of the ten guys..." "It makes everyone see his ability to win the hook, and even the minions around him who have only received ''favor'', which is by no means the enemy that any force can deal with alone, leading to the self danger of everyone in the circle... Ordinary people have to re-examine the seriousness of the problem." "Then, when a strange person and an ordinary person were discussing joint matters, a man ran to kill all the LV family, one of the four families and the LV family, who are also the forces of the ten gangs..." "So that ordinary people who once didn''t know Ying Gou and what the other party had done have an understanding of the terrorist power of Ying Gou, forcing ordinary people to put down their resentment against strangers, give up their careful thinking and face the common enemy." Say, He couldn''t help reaching out, took off his glasses and rubbed his eyebrows very tired. "Now I personally promoted those elves, so that they had to stand with human beings wholeheartedly and try to avenge their ancestors..." "This series of things are connected together... It''s hard to make people feel that everything is a coincidence. It''s all because he wins and hooks to destroy at will. On the contrary, it makes me feel that he is actually acting for a bigger plan." "Just this game of chess..." "He''s too big and ruthless..." "Indeed..." Lu Jin nodded with a frown and said, "even if the original intention behind is good, in the eyes of normal people... Doing bad things in order to do good things, even at the expense of many people, has been called inhuman." Wen Yan, Zhao Fangxu unconsciously glanced at Lu Jin, but did not speak again to express his attitude. Instead, after putting on his glasses again, he slowly turned his head to look at the other party and asked: "Elder Lu, have you ever got a clear answer from the old Heavenly Master before "Tut..." when Lu Jin heard Zhao Fangxu mention Zhang Zhiwei, she immediately said with an unhappy face: "The old man is indifferent at all. He doesn''t care whether his martial nephew has gone the wrong way. On the contrary, he took me for several days with great interest. Finally... He just said that when necessary, the people of Longhu Mountain will not let the world suffer." "Still didn''t say when he would go down the mountain..." Zhao Fangxu was not disappointed when he heard this, because he just confirmed that Longhu Mountain would not stand idly by. "However, as long as the righteous do not choose to stand idly by... Other issues are secondary." After all, the different people in daomen are very special. Although the seclusion practice seems to cooperate with the company... In fact, it is the group that is most reluctant to cooperate with the company. It just chooses the most happy way of life, which is more reasonable and will not make it difficult for the company and the leaders above. Besides Without a reasonable explanation, those who have made great concessions never want the company to send someone to disturb their cleaning and repair. And Although the factions of Taoism are slightly different, but also because of the super standard existence of Heavenly Master, even those Taoism schools not led by Zhengyi will inevitably care about the opinions of Zhengyi when they take action. Therefore, as long as the old Heavenly Master makes it clear that he will not stop and watch, the whole daomen... Will go down the mountain to help the company and other outsiders deal with integrity and winning hook when necessary. "Hum!" Lu Jin was obviously dissatisfied with the response of Longhu Mountain. "Who doesn''t know whether Xiaojiang is the legitimate disciple of his Zhengyi school or the only valuable nephew of Zhang Zhiwei in the world, not to mention the short guard of Longhu Mountain... It can be regarded as recognized by everyone." "He Zhang Zhiwei, the 65 generation heavenly masters, didn''t speak. Who else in the Taoist sect dared to attack Xiaojiang?" "Besides..." "Xiaojiang, that''s what ordinary people can deal with. Zhang Zhiwei is undoubtedly the most suitable person to deal with this matter, but the old man refused to go down the mountain with me. He didn''t intend to try his best to stop it before it became big. Instead, he hid on Longhu Mountain and played chess all day..." "Zhang Zhiwei really wants to see Xiaojiang die... He really wants to see many innocent people die in the hands of his disciples of Longhu Mountain!" Speaking of excitement, He seemed to think of his previous experience in the mountain, because he wanted to forcibly pull Zhang Zhiwei down the mountain and was taught by the other party again. He couldn''t help but gradually gnash his teeth. "Zhang Zhiwei, a shameless old man, besides practicing energy all over his body... What the fuck is worthy of the word ''Heavenly Master''?" "......." Zhao Fangxu. Chapter 654 Late at night, World Club headquarters, Liu Xiaojiang took Hu Li to push the door and walked slowly into the room. He saw Feng Xingtong and Feng Shayan sitting next to Feng Zhenghao in the room. He was not surprised by why Feng Zhenghao called the sisters and brothers. After all, compared with Feng Zhenghao himself, the first contact with Liu Xiaojiang is undoubtedly that the sisters and brothers who have participated in the Luo Tian Festival have even established a good relationship with Liu Xiaojiang as "peers". Therefore, in the eyes of Feng Zhenghao, the reason why Liu Xiaojiang helped the Feng family and killed all the people of the Wang family before is not only part of the reason for detaining the spirit to send the general, but also more....... Obviously, it is the relationship between his two children and each other. If not Feng Zhenghao believes that with Liu Xiaojiang''s terrorist strength, in fact, it is entirely possible to treat the Fengjia people like the Wangs in order to ensure the disappearance of the general, rather than the second choice to let the Fengjia cooperate with them. "Mr. Feng has been waiting for a long time..." Liu Xiaojiang obviously knew what Feng Zhenghao thought, so after nodding and greeting the other party, he looked at the sisters and brothers with a smile and said: "Sha Yan, Xing Tong... Long time no see. You should have had a good time recently?" "Brother Liu..." although Feng Xingtong''s character is familiar, he once recognized Liu Xiaojiang on Longhu Mountain, but with the deepening of his understanding of Liu Xiaojiang and considering his father''s attitude, he was still a little cautious after all. However, after noticing the familiar smile on Liu Xiaojiang''s face, he soon returned to his old heart. "Well, thanks to brother Liu!" "OK..." fengshayan nodded politely to Liu Xiaojiang, but it didn''t look like fengxingtong. "Although it''s not peaceful in the circle recently, it''s good that the sky is falling and there are people on top, so... I don''t feel much myself." "That''s good..." Liu Xiaojiang also understands that the relationship between himself and the Feng family''s siblings can no longer be just a friend as before. More or less, it will change because of his "cooperation" with the Feng family and Feng Zhenghao''s attitude towards himself. But he doesn''t care at all about this so-called "shengfen". After all, he was not too close to his sister and brother of the Feng family. That kind of friend relationship... Only stayed in appreciating each other and was willing to sit together and drink and chat. The reason why we didn''t treat Fengjia like the Wang family before was that, in addition to just acting with the tacit consent of the company''s leaders, Fengjia was just doing the right thing compared with the Wang family. After all, if it''s just because of the problem of detaining Ling and sending generals, we have to silently pronounce the death penalty of the Feng family in our hearts... What''s the difference between him and Su Cheng? Who says that the brave man who kills the dragon will eventually turn into a dragon? The kind of brave person who eventually becomes a dragon and is a disaster to the world can only mean that he is a dragon once? Calling this kind of guy who has a bad intention as a brave man is a defilement of the word "brave man" in Liu Xiaojiang''s heart! A guy who has embarked on the road he once hated the most, but in the face of criticism, he still says he is just forced to... This TM is a fart brave man! It''s hard to go the way you want to go! Those who want to be are hard to do! The more commendable a road is, the more difficult it will be to walk... Isn''t this a consensus?! Although Liu Xiaojiang does not consider himself a noble and brave man, he will never forget what he hated most, nor will he become the kind of person he hated most because of "forced choice". Failure? Unless the body disappears! Otherwise, we will start again! ¡­¡­ Liu Xiaojiang calmly walked to the sofa and sat down. Then he looked up at the Feng family father and son sitting opposite. While reaching out his hand to signal Hu Li to sit next to him, he opened his mouth and said: "Mr. Feng, let me introduce you first..." "Hu Li..." "She is the old ancestor you talked about with Zhao Fangxu and others at the company headquarters..." As soon as it comes out, Looking at Hu Li''s young beauty, Feng Xingtong and Feng Shayan inevitably have some doubts. They can''t connect this beautiful woman with the word "old ancestor". On the contrary, after hearing Liu Xiaojiang''s words, Feng Zhenghao was surprised to see Hu Li sitting opposite. Undoubtedly, he didn''t expect Guan Shihua, as the most powerful horse fairy in the world, to really understand what happened to the elves. "Hu Li has seen Mr. Feng..." Hu Li was not surprised by Feng Zhenghao''s reaction, but because he had already known the existence of detaining Lingpai generals, he is also very curious about the Fengjia who has the unique skill of detaining Lingpai generals. After all, she had heard a younger generation of the Liu family say that she had no ability to resist in front of the detaining commander, and even she would be completely controlled by the detaining commander with only one face to face. Wen Yan, Feng Zhenghao finally reflected in the confused eyes of his children, and then showed a particularly respectful attitude towards Hu Li, saying: "I''m lucky to meet you today. It''s really lucky for the Feng family. Please don''t be too polite to the younger generation..." So far, Feng Zhenghao finally understood, Why did Liu Xiaojiang ask Feng Jiawu to answer Guan Shihua''s request and ask him to accept the elves who can only survive in the mountains outside Guan without permission It turned out that the legendary ancestor was not dead at all, and the contract that allowed the elves to maintain a relationship with humans... Did not disappear together as Guan Shihua said. "Mr. Feng..." Seeing that Feng Zhenghao understood Hu Li''s identity, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t give them a chance to continue to be polite. Then he spoke directly without delay to show his intention. "The reason why I came here with Hu Li today..." "On the one hand, I want to reassure the people of the Feng family. I do have a way to make you sign contracts with the elves like those immortals in the Northeast without using the detained spirit to send generals. With them... It can make up for the lack of strength after the Feng family gave up the detained spirit to send generals." "So..." "Even if the Feng family gives up the inheritance of detaining Lingpai generals in the future, with the contract signed with the elves... Plus the conditions previously agreed by Guan Shihua, the world club can still occupy a place in the circle, and will never decline gradually because of the lack of power." "And on the other hand..." Speaking of which, He looked up at Feng Zhenghao very seriously and said: "I want to see if Mr. Feng, who has the highest attainments in arresting spirit dispatch generals, can easily control Hu Li and other elves who have been practicing for thousands of years by virtue of his unique skill of restraining elves..." Chapter 655 When Feng Zhenghao heard Liu Xiaojiang''s words in front of him, he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart that Liu Xiaojiang and the Wang family were really as different as he thought. Although Liu Xiaojiang can''t say what he is doing is completely correct, at least he won''t be like the Wang family... He just makes use of the current value of the Feng family and doesn''t care about the future life and survival of the Feng family. But before he could express his thanks to Liu Xiaojiang, he couldn''t help being suspicious because of what the other party said later. "Mr. Ying..." "What are you doing..." "Even if our Feng family''s arrest spirit dispatch will really work, our Feng family people... Who else dares to use it against you?" "Since you have clearly expressed your attitude before, and now you have figured out other ways for our Feng family, as the spirit guard of the art of taking chaos... Naturally, it will be permanently sealed in our memory by our Feng family, and no one will inherit it." "If this is just to test my Feng family..." "No..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head slowly and said, "Mr. Feng misunderstood..." "It''s not that I don''t believe the Feng family will abide by the agreement, and even if the Feng family really violates the agreement many years later, I can erase the memory of all the Feng family members about the arrest of Lingpai generals in the face of Mr. Feng, Xingtong and Sha Yan without harming any of the Feng family." Say, Feng Baobao''s calm face flashed in his mind and said: "I''m just doing something else..." "I''d like to take this opportunity to try how much this thing can do at the level of ''soul'' and ''cause and effect'', that is, I just want to really confirm some things through this move..." Hearing this explanation, Aware that Liu Xiaojiang is not doubting the Feng family, Feng Zhenghao finally breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, but it was replaced by an extremely strong doubt. He couldn''t imagine what else could happen in the world. Liu Xiaojiang, who could solve all problems by force alone, now had to go through the Feng family... Or even the general who was sent by the spirit to make a certain degree of confirmation. "Mr. Ying, I don''t know what it is..." "Mr. Feng..." Liu Xiaojiang seemed to have guessed what Feng Zhenghao wanted to say, and immediately interrupted: "The Feng family can indeed be regarded as the upright and sitting end of the line, but it is only because there are people like Mr. Feng that the current Feng family... Can be regarded as an upright gentleman in the circle. The Feng family of the younger generation, such as Xingtong and Sha Yan, can be recognized by me only because of their personality." "And once the wind home..." "It''s said that the ancestor of the Feng family who ''created'' the general sent by the spirit of arrest may be impolite, but here... He can only live up to his death. No matter how cruel the persecution is, he deserves it." Speaking of which, He looked directly at Feng Zhenghao and said: "If the three of you here really insist on asking... I can''t tell you the truth. After all, it also needs the help of Feng family to give me a relatively accurate answer." "Besides..." "My intention is not to regard the Fengjia as a tool without their own thoughts, and let you do things for me in the dark..." "However, if I remind Mr. Feng now that this is not a good thing for today''s Feng family, it may even drag the Feng family into the water... Do you want to ask?" Wen Yan, Feng Zhenghao subconsciously looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s relationship with him. At least he could be regarded as a pair of children of friends. He immediately bowed his head and fell into a short and silent thinking. "Forget it..." "Since Mr. Ying doesn''t want to talk to us more, there must be some rationality. After all, the past has proved enough... It''s bad for anyone to know too much, and you deserve to turn a deaf ear to some situations." "This is very wise..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. "Today''s Feng family is on the same boat as me. It''s not that I intend to hide the three, but... It will only bring hidden dangers to the Feng family." "After all, for friends..." "Knowing that something is wrong, if you still let the other party go to a dead end and don''t do anything... It''s reasonable. It''s too ruthless." "What do you want me to do?" Feng Zhenghao immediately showed a deep belief in Liu Xiaojiang''s words, regardless of whether Liu Xiaojiang regarded the Feng family as a friend or not. "I already told Hu Li before I came here..." Liu Xiaojiang reached out to Feng Zhenghao and motioned to Hu Li beside him, saying: "Therefore, she will not do anything here, nor will she resist Mr. Feng''s'' spirit restraint ''by using his unique skills. As long as Mr. Feng tries his best to control her successfully......" Well, A layer of dark golden luster suddenly appeared in his eyes. Undoubtedly, he had displayed his extremely powerful observation method, trying to carefully observe the extent to which he could do next. See this, Naturally, Feng Zhenghao didn''t say much. He immediately raised energy and showed the means of arresting the spirit and sending generals according to Liu Xiaojiang''s previous requirements. The next second, He suddenly exudes a breath that does not belong to human beings. It is obvious that those souls who have been bound by themselves before manipulation are used to strengthen their ability and effect when they restrain the spirit and send generals. Then, after the energy in the body is strengthened and condensed to a certain limit, "Close!!!" The pupil has turned white and full of blue light, Feng Zhenghao immediately raised his right hand entangled by ability towards Hu Li. However, Just when the ability to "restrain the spirit" was launched normally and really implemented to Hu Li, Liu Xiaojiang found the transparent and unusual fluctuation, almost at the moment when he just touched Hu Li... It was like a corpse poison, which easily penetrated into her elf. Just The expected picture of Hu Li''s immediate surrender did not appear. Instead, Feng Zheng held his right arm and gradually began to leave a cold sweat. His ability was not enough to control Hu Li at all. "Sure enough..." Liu Xiaojiang basically saw through the limit of Feng Zhenghao''s ability by observing the Dharma. At the same time, he really understood the truth that most people outside didn''t know. "It was never the elves that were targeted by the spirit arrest dispatch, but the way the elves showed up was just restrained......" "Cause and effect can be manipulated..." "If it weren''t for this Lingjiao general, compared with other unique skills, there are still relatively greater limitations. Such manipulation of cause and effect directly affects the ability of the soul............" Say, He saw Feng Zhenghao, who had learned that he could not control Hu Li, and thus struggled to give up his means, and said: "Maybe it was the most inexplicable of the eight stunts in those years..." No wonder The guy himself clearly doesn''t have much cultivation, but he can easily avoid cause and effect at any time After all, with Feng Zhenghao''s current cultivation level, if he really changes his mind one day, killing doesn''t touch Cause and effect... It''s not difficult for him! Chapter 656 Not a dime, not a dime Plus the strange state that even killing can not touch Cause and effect. Feng Baobao didn''t mean to be carefree. Maybe this is the main reason why Zhang Chulan said she was in the wrong state. After all, if she is really carefree and free, how can she be in such a state that her original heart can not be satisfied? Instead, she is more like being imposed on herself by other people''s wishes and forced to become such an appearance that only outsiders will envy now. The divine machine is refined, and the self-cultivation furnace integrates everything, The opening practice of Tongtian book is to choose the right time, Both hands'' heal ''and successfully erase the memory; Liuku immortal thief and energy source have greatly strengthened the physique, Da Luo Dong temple and Fenghou Qimen are responsible for blocking her time at the gas station, Arresting the spirit and sending the general completely eliminated the possibility of pursuing the truth by herself at the two levels of soul and cause and effect! So Even if Tiandao finally realized the special existence of Feng Baobao afterwards, it will not attack an innocent person who can''t do anything by himself Sure enough! Zhang Huaiyi wanted Feng Baobao to protect Zhang Chulan. He said that only by following Zhang Chulan can he gradually approach the truth... In fact, he was only considering Zhang Chulan''s safety! He knows that Feng Baobao can''t do anything by himself. He also knows that only those who exist and are related to Baqi technology will make Feng Baobao feel that the gear of his own destiny begins to rotate. But again He also knows that those who have been involved in this matter will be unable to mention the truth because of the prohibition of rootless birth. Even if the gear of fate starts to rotate... Now it can''t support Feng Baobao to touch all the truth! Zhang Huaiyi, the only one who was not restricted by rootless life and participated in this matter, died in Feng Baobao''s hands with all the secrets... Let Feng Baobao bury the only flaw in the problem! Zhang Huaiyi''s death There is no doubt that you want to make what happened that year flawless. No one can touch all the truth behind it! Feng Baobao''s arrival It just solved the last wish in his heart and guaranteed the safety of his grandson Zhang Chulan as much as possible. As for Feng Baobao Zhang Huaiyi never wanted to let her know everything from the beginning. Although there were no lies in what he said with Feng Baobao before his death, it was just to add insurance to his grandson Zhang Chulan! [forgive me, child... Forgive my selfishness... I don''t want to tell you now... I can only tell you how to get close to the truth...] [according to what you said, can I really find my past?] [that''s not necessarily... If no other stranger investigates my grandson... If he lives an ordinary life, you''ll wait in vain... Then you''ll have to take time to find another opportunity...] [but what''s the matter? Does time mean anything to you? Feng Baobao...] Can only tell the way to get close to the truth When Feng Baobao asked whether this could touch the truth, Zhang Huaiyi immediately opened his mouth to change the topic and answered the question If you just want Feng Baobao to protect Zhang Chulan Zhang Huaiyi can speak the truth directly and use the transaction to let Feng Baobao protect Zhang Chulan''s life without worrying about whether Feng Baobao will act according to the agreement, because Feng Baobao''s state... He knows better than anyone! Since time is meaningless to Feng Baobao, protecting Zhang Chulan''s life is unacceptable to Feng Baobao? Even if Feng Baobao may find it difficult to accept the truth, and may even personally end his strange state But more Liu Xiaojiang believes that Zhang Huaiyi just wants to use Feng Baobao to protect the safety of his grandson Zhang Chulan''s life while hiding the truth. Time may not mean anything to Feng Baobao, but it is unusual to others in the world. Some seemingly unforgettable things will always be forgotten with time. For more than a hundred years... It is enough for most people to forget the "pending case" of the Jiashen rebellion. At that time, The truth has not been revealed, Future generations can also live at ease... Kill two birds with one stone! Feng Baobao is very poor Zhang Huaiyi may not think so, but Feng Baobao, who is very poor in his eyes, is obviously no longer so important compared with the consequences of the exposure of the truth. After all, who doesn''t want to live forever? If you just collect eight strange skills, you can make people look like Feng Baobao... Isn''t the world completely chaotic?! By then, The best outcome for the descendants of those who understand the eight wonders... I''m afraid they have to hide forever in this world! He Zhang Huaiyi can''t afford this heavy sin ¡­¡­ "Is this the only thing you can do?" Although Hu Li also noticed the obvious cause and effect fluctuation, he heard what Liu Xiaojiang had just said and saw his master''s current face, and still cooperated to say: "Although it''s really surprising to manipulate some causes and effects, it''s a pity... This means has too many limitations and can''t become a climate in front of the real strong." Say, She looked up at Feng Zhenghao, who consumed a lot of energy, and said: "Mr. Feng..." "Although I don''t know the way you humans get along, if you want Fengjia to avoid participating in the chaos that you can''t bear in the future, I suggest you''d better... Give up this limited means." "After all, such a means of manipulating cause and effect is quite rare. At that time, I''m afraid that your Fengjia people say they can''t become a climate... Others outside don''t intend to believe it." Wen Yan, Although Feng Zhenghao didn''t understand what Hu Li and Liu Xiaojiang said and didn''t know what they meant by "manipulating cause and effect", he still adjusted his energy as soon as possible after he noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s face, nodded slowly and said: "Thank you for your reminding..." At this time, Liu Xiaojiang changed his calm appearance and looked at Feng Zhenghao with great dignity, saying: "I don''t want to see the people of the Feng family inherit and detain the spirit to send generals, nor do I want Mr. Feng to continue to practice it. The Feng family must understand that this is both a reminder... And a warning!" Say, He suddenly turned his head and looked aside. Feng Xing, who would also be sent by the spirit, said: "Xingtong, it''s good that you didn''t work too hard, otherwise... With your naive personality, I may really have to abandon you to avoid any trouble caused by this thing in the future." As soon as it comes out, Seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s unkind appearance, Feng Xingtong suddenly felt that he was a little strange to brother Liu. Seeing this, Feng Zhenghao immediately said, "please rest assured, Mr. Ying, since you have said so, the Feng family will not pass on the arrest of Lingpai. Even people like me and Xingtong who have learned it will gradually leave it behind in the future." "I, Feng Zhenghao, would like to guarantee with my own life..." However, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about the Feng family''s reaction after finishing his previous words. He just sat on the sofa and stared at the three people in front of him, as if... He was thinking about whether he should attack them or not. Chapter 657 On the deserted street, Hu Li followed Liu Xiaojiang with a cigarette tube in his hand. He noticed the tangle in his master''s heart and said: "Master..." "If it''s hard to start because of their original intention, the three people... In fact, they can also be handed over to me. After all, the means that can manipulate cause and effect is really dangerous." "You think too much..." Liu Xiaojiang glanced at Hu Li walking up beside him and shook his head: "Although the ability to control part of the cause and effect is good, without the cooperation of other equally powerful stunts... Feng Zhenghao can kill people without cause and effect at most. He can''t set foot in a field that ordinary humans can''t recognize." "Besides..." "This is not what they did, and the warnings I gave before... As long as the people of their Feng family are not stupid, they should also understand that if they do things too much, they will be directly against me. His Feng Zhenghao is not a short-sighted person." "Or..." "That Feng Zhenghao is indeed a very smart man. He will not be simply lost in power like ordinary humans, because for him... Power is just a means to ensure his own survival. The continuation of the Feng family is the top priority he attaches most importance to." "So as long as I maintain the incomparable strength of anyone, their Feng family will never be stupid enough to stand up against me..." "What if you play some tricks in the dark?" Hu Li smiled and asked knowingly. "Since you can think of..." Liu Xiaojiang glanced at Hu angrily. "Will Feng Zhenghao think that we really believe their Feng family without reservation?" "If so..." "I wouldn''t have deliberately warned them just now. Feng Zhenghao will only know his'' risks'' better than us and play small tricks without full trust... Isn''t it asking for trouble?" "Well... What are you struggling with?" Hu Li sincerely expressed his doubts this time. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang suddenly stopped, looked at Hu Li who also stopped and said, "I''m just thinking..." "Should I rescue people who are only ''saved'' in the eyes of the rescued because of the kindness in my heart... Even if the so-called redemption may lead them to destruction." "Hu Li. "I''m afraid it depends on what you think, because in this world... There are always some guys who value something more than life." "But it just sounded..." "You may be the only existence that can save the other party, so whether to rescue the other party and let the other party die or watch the other party ask for it forever... The key is you." "So..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about Hu Li''s nonsense, but opened his mouth and explained: "I just want to know your opinion on this matter." "Because even I don''t know what to do about it..." "In addition to letting the other party die, is there no other way to save?" Hu Li thought and asked. "No..." Liu Xiaojiang flashed Feng Baobao''s face in his head, shook his head and said: "What she has been pursuing from beginning to end is bound to gradually lead it to the abyss of destruction, and only in this way... Can she get what she wants." "So... Is the other party your very important friend?" Hu Li asked subconsciously, but then he quickly changed his mouth: "It''s also... If it weren''t for your very important friend, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be as tangled as it is now." Say, She remembered some things she had heard from Xia he before and said: "You have said before that you have the ability to control life and death, and you intend to reduce the unacceptable losses in the plan. Why not... Let the other party live again after redemption?" "She is special..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head again. "She is an immortal existence like us. Although the reason why she is not old and immortal is similar to my means, killing such her... Is an extremely complete destruction. How can I have the opportunity to use my means to revive her." "Only when she really ''dies'' can she get what she wants and get the so-called redemption..." "But this is redemption only in her eyes. In the eyes of others... Even in my opinion, no one wants her to destroy herself." "The last question..." Hu Li spit out a smoke ring thoughtfully and said: "My master... Do you think you are selfless or just as selfish as human beings?" "I... Do everything for myself. Even if I intend to benefit others, I just do it easily." Liu Xiaojiang replied without any hesitation. "I''m selfish, but not extreme... That''s all." "What else do you have to worry about?" Hu Li bounced the ashes from the cigarette pipe, then smiled and spread his hand and said, "even if it''s a friend..." "Help in some things will inevitably come from subjective ideas, slightly clumsy, and even think it is kind, add chaos to it, and accept each other''s advantages and disadvantages... This is the so-called friend." "Since your weakness is quite selfish, just do what you think is good... Why deliberately go against your heart and have to be that kind of perfect friend?" "You are just the other party''s friend, not the other party''s parents. Besides, even the parents... Most of them are just holding their own good intentions for their children?" "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Hu Li obviously didn''t know the specific situation of Feng Baobao, but at the end of his words, he hit the most critical place, because the reason why Feng Baobao became like this is undoubtedly the good intention of her father! That guy risked his life to revive Feng Baobao, and even forced him to be free in the world. Unexpectedly... He personally created a series of tragedies later. Even Feng Baobao himself lived in great pain and could not achieve the state expected by the other party. To tell you the truth After learning all the truth behind the Jiashen rebellion, if Liu Xiaojiang stands in the perspective of hoping that the world can be more stable and beautiful, he can hardly have any good feelings for Feng Yao, who is somewhat similar to himself but has completely embarked on the opposite path. "Tut..." "It seems that we can only let it go first..." "If I can make a breakthrough in my cultivation in the future, maybe I can find a perfect solution to this matter..." "If not..." "It''s better to be selfish like an ordinary person. I don''t want to watch her die for such a ''stupid thing''. After all, she can live... It''s not that easy." Chapter 658 "Sneeze!!!" Feng Baobao sat on the floor of the villa and was eating instant boiled mutton. Suddenly, a sneeze wasted a lot of food on Zhang Chulan''s face, but she obviously didn''t care about such a trivial matter. She just wiped her mouth with a paper towel and took a few bites of Erguotou on one side. "....." Zhang Chulan felt the mutton scraps mixed with sesame paste and Feng Baobao''s saliva on her face. She would inevitably dislike this sticky and unhappy feeling on her face, but due to the state of her sister around her, she would not say anything because of this small matter. "Eh..." Liu Yanyan also sat on the floor of the room, holding dishes and chopsticks. Seeing Zhang Chulan''s embarrassed appearance of picking up a paper towel to wipe her face, she couldn''t help but pretend to dislike but couldn''t help laughing and said: "There are still people in this room who haven''t had enough to eat. Sister Bao, can''t you pay attention... Don''t bury them like this?" "Oh..." Feng Baobao grabbed the mutton in the bowl with chopsticks and stuffed it into his mouth. Then he took time to nod to Liu Yanyan during chewing, which also means that he has known the other party''s reasonable request. "Cold? No..." Xu Siyi looked like he had eaten well. He stood by the window and lit a cigarette. When he saw Feng Baobao sneezing, he thought his window was too wide, so he quickly pinched off his cigarette and reached out to close the window. "Maybe it''s just that she choked accidentally." Zhang Lingyu immediately put down her dishes and chopsticks as if she was full. She looked at Feng Baobao, who was still eating like a hungry ghost, but she didn''t think that an ''expert'' like the other party would easily be infected with wind and cold. "Baby, you eat slowly. There''s still a lot of meat..." Xu San sat in front of the induction cooker and took chopsticks to help rinse the meat. Hearing Zhang Lingyu''s words, he couldn''t help smiling and reminding him. By the way, he motioned to Feng Baobao with a large number of plastic bags containing fresh cut mutton. A large bag is full of more than ten kilograms of mutton. Xu San knows more about Feng Baobao''s specific food intake, so he has prepared enough ingredients as early as the beginning. of course, For the sake of Feng Baobao''s "health", Xu San, a figure like an old mother, naturally will not allow Feng Baobao to eat too much at night "Ha ha..." Liu Yanyan noticed Xu San and Xu Si''s "doting" on Feng Baobao. Even if she knew something about the Xu family and Feng Baobao, she would still be amused by the performance of the two old men. "You take too much care of sister bao''er. I don''t know if anyone will be as meticulous as you when you are gone many years later. In my opinion... In order to prevent this kind of thing, it''s better to teach sister Bao how to take care of herself carefully." As soon as it comes out, The house suddenly fell into silence, Only the pot of boiled mutton was still rumbling, and Feng Baobao''s mouth was full of mutton chewing. Liu Yanyan thought she had said something she shouldn''t have said... It was very embarrassing! "In less than three months, it''s new year''s Eve..." Zhang Chulan carefully wiped her face, threw the paper towel into the garbage bag, and took the initiative to relieve the embarrassing atmosphere in the house. "Do you have any plans to go home... Or stay at the company for the new year?" "What''s there to go back to?" Liu Yanyan said disapprovingly: "it''s not easy to get out of the control of the family. I don''t want to run back so soon. Anyway, I went back with Xu San to admit my fault with them." "That..." Zhang Chulan nodded with understanding, then thought about it and asked again, "has brother Liu contacted you recently?" Wen Yan, "Ho..." Liu Yanyan put down the dishes and chopsticks in her eyes in surprise. "No wonder she suddenly asked me to come over for dinner. This sentence...... is what you really want to ask?" With that, Without waiting for Zhang Chulan to explain and answer, she once again said very seriously: "Zhang Chulan..." "I have made it clear to you before that brother Xiaojiang was indeed summoned by me accidentally, but in essence... He is not the kind of walking corpse controlled by our Liu family." "No matter how powerful our Kung Fu is, it is impossible to manipulate zombies in the real sense." "Besides..." "You also said that he might be a big man like the ancestor of zombies. How can I, Liu Yanyan, a corpse chaser who doesn''t have good Kung Fu, be able to manipulate... And even affect the existence of such myths and legends?" "The relationship between me and him is not as close as you think. At most... It''s just brothers and sisters who agree with each other emotionally." "But he was summoned by you after all..." Zhang Chulan shook his head helplessly in his eyes. "Forget it, I''m just asking. I didn''t intend to do anything. In addition... The third and fourth brothers asked you to come over for dinner. They''re just afraid that you''re too lonely outside. There are no other superfluous ideas. Don''t think too much about yourself." "After all, in addition to being colleagues, we are also friends who know each other. Moreover, brother Liu has told us before that we must try our best to protect your sister''s safety..." However, "What the hell is he going to do?" Liu Yanyan was intrigued when she heard this. "I went to the capital to meet him, but before I could ask anything... The bastard knocked me out and sent me back. Did he really want to destroy the company... Even all the outsiders in the circle, as rumored outside?" Xu Siwen immediately smiled and said, "it''s not so scary outside. Don''t think about it, you girl..." "What do you think?" Zhang Chulan was not like Xu Si at this time. She didn''t want Liu Yanyan to know too much. She even directly interrupted Xu Si''s words and took the initiative to ask Liu Yanyan''s views on all this. See this, Xu San and Xu Si, unwilling to provoke Liu Xiaojiang, and Zhang Lingyu, who never regarded Liu Xiaojiang as a bad person and always felt that the other party might have difficulties, all frowned and looked at Zhang Chulan. "Me?" Liu Yanyan obviously didn''t expect Zhang Chulan to ask. Some couldn''t believe it. She stretched out her hand and pointed to herself, then said: "I don''t have any special opinion..." "I don''t even know what brother Xiaojiang is going to do, so I just asked you if you know what he''s planning. It''s good for you... To ask me." "I don''t know what that means..." Zhang Chulan shook her head and explained. "I''m not asking you about what brother Liu did. I just want to know what kind of brother he is in your eyes..." "After all, he has almost different images in different people''s eyes. Maybe so far... Few people know his true face. I want to know what face brother Liu, who has no ''interest'' from beginning to end, shows people." "This is also helpful for me to help you infer the real purpose behind brother Liu''s actions. You should also want to know your brother better?" Chapter 659 "... really?" Liu Yanyan looked at Zhang Chulan suspiciously, but she didn''t find any fraud in the other party. She only saw a pair of sincere and direct eyes. Therefore, considering Zhang Chulan''s recent ability, the fact that Xu San and Xu Si do not intend to be hostile to Liu Xiaojiang, and the instant instant instant boiled mutton She spoke slowly about her relationship with Liu Xiaojiang, even the details of how she dug up the "handsome" body and how she met Liu Xiaojiang and established a brother sister relationship. "... that''s what happened." "I just accidentally dug into his body and tried the talisman recorded in the ancient books, and the unexpected success woke him up in his deep sleep. Everything... Was just a beautiful accident." "By the way..." Speaking of which, She seemed to suddenly think of something. Like a little fool, she said to Zhang Chulan, "take out her heart and lungs": "Brother Xiaojiang said before that he wanted to become an ordinary person and didn''t intend to maintain this alien identity like a ''zombie'', so after I met him alone, I ran home on vacation and tried, but I didn''t find the ancient book of that year." "I remember..." "That''s a book I found by chance in the corner of my home when I was a child, and because of the method recorded above, I succeeded in making brother Xiaojiang''s body speak, so... I have always regarded it as a treasure for some time." "But unfortunately..." "In addition to that ''accident'', the contents recorded in that book are almost inexplicable. Because countless attempts failed, I don''t know where I threw it casually... Maybe it was really destroyed by my family as garbage." "So, before I learned that the book was not actually an ancient book kept by the corpse chaser, I thought it was really a secret owned by our Liu family. Maybe it could help brother Jiang solve his difficult alien identity in some way..." "......." Zhang Chulan. "......." Xu San, Xu Si and Zhang Lingyu. After a long time of hard work, Liu Yanyan finally got what she wanted from her mouth. Xu San, Xu Si and Zhang Chulan were speechless. No one thought Liu Yanyan was the culprit of everything at present. And This girl still looks like she has nothing to do with me and is very righteous! Who can''t see the bright eyed people in the house? If Liu Xiaojiang is really a great devil who intends to destroy the world, then Liu Yanyan... Is undoubtedly the sinner who personally pushed the world into the abyss! Fortunately, after contact with Liu Xiaojiang, although they did not know each other''s real intention, they could at least confirm that the other party was not a big devil, and the world would not be completely destroyed by a beautiful accident. "What are you doing looking at me like this?" Liu Yanyan noticed that Zhang Chulan and others were looking at themselves. She couldn''t help but reach out and touch her little face with doubts and said: "Is there something dirty on my face?" "Well... It''s nothing, we''re just some accidents." after Zhang Chulan confirmed more about Liu Xiaojiang in Liu Yanyan, she didn''t choose to stand on the commanding height of some morality and accuse anything. On the contrary, she was glad that Liu Yanyan''s brain was not so smart. At the beginning, I just wanted to be an ordinary person. Is it for my own survival Now, combined with the previous, Now Zhang Chulan finally understands the real intention behind Liu Xiaojiang''s series of behaviors. Just In his heart, he will inevitably still feel that Liu Xiaojiang''s move is too naive. Now he actually wants to change the root causes of human beings on his own. Is this something that can be easily changed with a heavy blow? What if people understand the importance of unity? Didn''t they know the power of unity before? People are more aware than anyone of the power of the group, and the whole human history has always been like this. As a result... They will still divide their camps within their own group under this situation. Human beings are like this to themselves, not to mention the treatment of alien groups in the world, or other aliens who are not human beings Selfish This is the innate instinct of life, and it is also a gene that cannot be fundamentally changed. It can only be managed by other methods Huh? Thinking of this, Zhang Chulan seemed to suddenly notice something important. Then she looked up at Liu Yanyan, who had just picked up the dishes and chopsticks, and said: "Yan Yan..." "You ran to the capital to meet brother Liu. Where was the specific location......?" "Ah?" Liu Yanyan was slightly stunned when she heard the speech, and then answered without thinking: "Oh... I remember it''s near Xicheng District." Sure enough! I thought he might want to confirm the attitude of ordinary people But the fact is that it has deceived everyone outside and found a solution that can be forced to solve the problem ''fundamentally'' No wonder No wonder under normal circumstances, he would force ordinary people to join hands with strange people, but there was no news about his "visit" from the beginning to the end Zhang Chulan, a Chinese who grew up on this land, knows who lives near Xicheng District even if she hasn''t been to the capital for many years. therefore, He became more transparent about the whole plan behind Liu Xiaojiang However, Feng Baobao, on the other side, suddenly stopped eating very abnormally. After forcibly swallowing the mutton stuffed in his mouth, he almost choked, stretched out his hand and knocked on his chest, saying: "He seems to have come here again, and... He has brought a strange guy." As soon as the voice fell, Before the rest of the house reacts, The doorbell of the villa rang ''Ding Dong Ding Dong'', Xu Si was leaning against the windowsill in the house. He immediately opened the window and looked down. Then... He took back his head and looked at Liu Yanyan suspiciously, saying: "It''s really Xiaojiang..." "Besides, there is a big... Big woman." Hearing this, In addition to Feng Baobao, even Xu San immediately put down the spoon and stood up from the ground more or less nervously, "what did he come to do at this time?" Unlike Xu San, Liu Yanyan and Zhang Lingyu didn''t feel nervous and scared about Liu Xiaojiang''s arrival, but simply wondered how the other party would suddenly come. And Zhang Chulan Because I almost know Liu Xiaojiang''s whole plan and understand that I and others are not so important to Liu Xiaojiang... Instead, I am the person who fears Liu Xiaojiang''s sudden arrival in the house! Because he was not sure whether Liu Xiaojiang, who he knew well, would completely abandon human nature for his plan Therefore, at this time, he can only deliberately cooperate with Xu Si to guide others to think that he still doesn''t know anything and doesn''t notice anything in his dialogue with Liu Yanyan, so as not to expose himself when he meets Liu Xiaojiang next. "Very big?" "Er... In short, it''s big. You''ll know when you meet later." "Then... Who will open the door?" "I... I''ll open the door for brother Xiaojiang!" Chapter 660 "Brother!" As soon as Liu Yanyan opened the door, she directly rushed over and hugged Liu Xiaojiang. Such intimacy also made Hu Li look at the girl more and elevate the status of the orange haired girl several levels in her heart. "Drinking?" Liu Xiaojiang lowered his head and noticed the blush on Liu Yanyan''s small face. He looked very spoiled and reached out to touch her forehead. "Hmm! Just a little bit..... Hey hey." Liu Yanyan felt the warmth from Liu Xiaojiang and immediately looked up at Liu Xiaojiang and felt silly. Ho I''m afraid the girl''s position in the master''s heart is second only to his wife Hu Li saw Liu Xiaojiang''s doting behavior that he had never even had for Erzhuang. Although he felt that he might be sorry for the lady, he immediately equated the girl''s position in the master''s heart with his wife. "Xiaojiang, just in time... Have you eaten?" Xu Si stood behind the door with a cigarette hanging in his mouth, looked at the door and let Liu Yanyan keep his own Liu Xiaojiang. He still took the initiative to say hello as familiar as ever. As if Liu Xiaojiang is still a temporary worker in the northeast region of the company, or the real Liu who sat with them drinking and chatting "Xu Si......" Liu Xiaojiang took back his palm on Liu Yanyan''s forehead and looked up at several people standing in the door of the villa. Especially after seeing Feng Baobao with dishes and chopsticks, a trace of complex emotion inevitably flashed in his eyes. "You and Xu San are both here... Is it because the company hasn''t been busy lately, or do you have another purpose?" "Hey... After all, it''s close to the end of the new year. We don''t have access to anywhere and are not in the full-time transportation industry. Why can''t we specifically grab business with other companies?" Xu Si smiled with a cigarette in his hand. "As for what your boy did..." "If the leaders above don''t speak, we bottom employees who work for the company... Dare to provoke you?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang patted her. Liu Yanyan signaled the girl to let go of herself. Then she looked at Zhang Chulan, who had never spoken in the door, and said: "Zhang Chulan..." "You are good at everything, but you are too stubborn..." "As I told you before, the baby''s life experience... Is not a good thing for you. It may even push her to hell by yourself, but you immediately shifted the focus of the investigation to me after you found out some of the truth I knew." "And..." Speaking of which, He gently put his hand on Liu Yanyan''s shoulder, looked directly at Zhang Chulan in the door and said: "You even turned my trust in you into the main source of information... Is that too much?" "......." Zhang Chulan. "Brother Liu, i... I just..." "I understand." Liu Xiaojiang nodded and interrupted Zhang Chulan''s explanation. "I know you want to help your baby find his life experience, so I can understand your choice when you are ''desperate''." "However, understanding is understanding. After all, Yanyan is just a heartless girl... She just wants to live like a normal girl. I don''t want you to drag her into the water." Huh? Heartless? Although Liu Yanyan knows that Liu Xiaojiang has a reason to say so, and she is definitely thinking about her own problems, it sounds... It''s still a little awkward. She can''t tell whether she is praising herself or insulting her IQ in person. "I didn''t..." Zhang Chulan hurriedly explained when she heard this. "Brother Liu, I just asked about your previous experience, as for others......" "But these should be enough for you?" Liu Xiaojiang narrowed his eyes. "The next step... After you have roughly understood my purpose, do you still want to help me, and then find opportunities to get close to all the eight wonders in the future, trying to beat around the bush about the baby''s life experience?" "......." Zhang Chulan. "Xiaojiang..." Zhang Lingyu obviously couldn''t listen, so she took the initiative to come out from behind the people in the door. "Zhang Chulan just wanted to help find Feng Baobao''s life experience. I also believe he never wanted to be bad for his fellow disciples in Tianshi mansion. If you know that he cares most about the answer to the question that he has been struggling to find, why can''t you open your mouth directly to solve his doubts?" "It''s just life experience. Even if it''s mysterious, how much can it be..." "Zhang Lingyu!" Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes were suddenly cold. "Just take care of your own business. Don''t forget... You''re not from Tianshi mansion anymore, and I''ve already drawn a line with Tianshi mansion. Maybe I''ll stand in an opposite angle in the future." "Don''t pretend to be a disciple of Tianshi mansion there. The relationship between me and you has been cleared up as early as when I went down the mountain!" "And..." So far, He even looked at Zhang Lingyu sarcastically and said: "If you don''t even know what path you should take, what qualifications do you have to tell me how to do things now?" "How about..." "You go back with me to join Quan Xing and help me deal with the people in Tianshi mansion in the future. In this way, I will tell you everything I know and tell you everything about Feng Baobao''s life experience "After all, you should also want to ''Save'' Xia he, just like when you were on Longhu Mountain... I hope she can take the right path you think." Eh? This little Taoist who looks like he can only be bullied is actually my Xia Hetu''s sweetheart? Besides, this boy is still an expert in Tianshi mansion... Interesting! That''s interesting! Hu Li stood behind Liu Xiaojiang and heard this sentence. He was immediately deeply interested. He bent his eyes and even looked at Zhang Lingyu''s white face and couldn''t stop nodding. He didn''t expect Xia he to be so powerful. "......." Zhang Lingyu. "That''s right..." when Liu Xiaojiang saw Zhang Lingyu, the whole person was instantly depressed, and the originally pretended ridicule inevitably became true. "A guy who can''t even understand himself, how to stick to one idea without complaint and regret, you... Really live up to expectations, or that''s disappointing." Well, He ignored several people in the villa door and turned around to leave here with Liu Yanyan. However, "Liu Xiaojiang! Stop!" A voice full of anger and unexpected to Liu Xiaojiang immediately made him stop incredibly Chapter 661 and, Not only did Liu Xiaojiang feel incredible about the sound, but even other people in the villa door except Feng Baobao looked at the speaker one after another. "Xu San, what do you want to do? Calm down!" "Third brother, are you..." "Xu San... Anything else?" Liu Xiaojiang turned and looked at the nervous Xu Si and Zhang Chulan, and then his eyes focused on Xu San who had just made an angry voice. "Liu Xiaojiang, if you really know the baby''s life experience... Tell me!" Xu San ignored the tension between Xu Si and Zhang Chulan, and seemed to be very calm and pushed his glasses. "As long as you tell me..." "I promise that North China will never be your enemy in the future. Even with the orders of the company''s directors... I will try my best to suppress the actions of the employees in the division, even if my Xu family will be punished afterwards." "Oh?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Xu San with great interest and said, "Xu San, do you want to sacrifice yourself for your baby...?" Although his purpose is not to destroy everything, to some extent, even for the sake of the world, he tries to forcibly change the root of human evil in his own way. However, this matter is destined not to be known by too many people, nor will there be any group. Therefore, thanks to Ying Gou, all people will only think that they have worked together with other people to successfully solve the disaster caused by human''s own inferiority. In this case If Xu San doesn''t work or contribute with his own will, he is tantamount to betraying all other human beings. No matter what the final result is, the Xu family... Will certainly be dealt with by the company and the leaders above! I''m afraid even if the old man has the intention to save the Xu family, he can''t risk the world''s "taboo" to protect the Xu family Because Two devils are always more disgusting than real devils! "It''s my Xu family''s long cherished wish to help the baby find his life experience..." Xu San did not answer Liu Xiaojiang''s question positively. "Besides..." "The reason why the old man can become the person in charge of the company and the reason why my Xu family can be today..... Is all thanks to the baby!" "So..." "I think compared with the baby''s problems, my Xu family... Is not important!" "Xu San!!!" Xu Si''s teeth itched when he heard this. He didn''t expect his third brother to be so stupid today. "Xu Si! I''m your brother!" Xu San looked at Xu Si coldly. He didn''t feel stupid at all. Instead, he thought he was really thinking about Feng Baobao. After all, he was even willing to give everything for his baby. "Hum, hum..." Liu Xiaojiang smiled. He smiled very sincerely, but also very pure. Zhang Chulan, who smiled even more, panicked in his heart! Liu Xiaojiang is the first time he has seen a person who can be so stupid. He can even be called a "good man" by anyone. "Xu San, Xu San, you are so stupid and pathetic..." "The way you can think of to force me to tell the truth is to threaten me with the strength of the company in North China...?" "Do you know..." So far, He looked up at Xu San, who still didn''t know himself, and said, "I didn''t care about the employees of these companies in North China. I didn''t think about how to force you to stand idly by next?" "It''s just my personal will to keep the problems of Feng Baobao confidential..." "Threaten me... Hum hum, when did you Xu San have the qualification to threaten me?" "Fool..." "I advise you to think carefully first, so that it can be regarded as a behavior beneficial to your Xu family and Feng Baobao..." "Ha ha..." Hu Li couldn''t help smiling and shaking his head. "Master, these children are really interesting..." Now, Only Liu Yanyan, who was with Liu Xiaojiang, saw that her brother had a dispute with her friends. She was more or less afraid that they really started because of it. Even because of Xu San, everyone had to break up completely "Let''s go..." Perhaps he noticed Liu Yanyan''s idea, or perhaps from his past good friendship, Liu Xiaojiang finally just looked at Xu San with contempt, and did not directly attack several "weak" because of the other party''s impulse. After all, if the strong are not deliberately targeted, otherwise they wield a knife to cut at the weak....... Why is there no product? However, Buzzing¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Xu San!!! Are you fucking crazy?!" "Yeon Yeon! Be careful!!!" Liu Xiaojiang just turned around and planned to take Liu Yanyan away. He heard a slight sound behind him. The target... Is Liu Yanyan, who is the weakest around him! Just Even if the attack was sudden, it was just that Xu San threw the marble in the flower bed next to him with his reading power. He didn''t even need Liu Xiaojiang to do anything, so Hu Li easily stopped it with eight doors. But because he didn''t know Liu Xiaojiang''s idea, or out of the attitude of respecting his master, Hu Li only blocked the flying marble by using the magic method, and put it back into the flower bed. "Liu Xiaojiang! I admit you are really powerful! But if you want to ''kill'' a person... It''s not the only way to kill him!" finished! This was Zhang Chulan''s only thought after Xu San started, because he knew very well that Liu Xiaojiang''s visit this time, in addition to "reminding" and taking Liu Yanyan away, was actually a complete "break" with their people in North China. Originally We may just break up unhappily, but after Xu San, a fool, started and said something like this... It is tantamount to giving Liu Xiaojiang a chance to be a stranger to himself and other people! Besides Xu San also foolishly touched Liu Xiaojiang''s scales! "Brother Liu, third brother, this is just a mental problem..." "Ah li... Let''s do it." just as Zhang Chulan thought, Liu Xiaojiang completely ignored these good friends. He turned and looked at Xu San with cold eyes and said: "One man works and one man acts..." "Ah Li understood... My master." Hu Li immediately nodded, then took a sip of the copper pipe in his hand, turned to the villa and spit out a smoke ring. "Alas..." "Interesting... But poor children, please don''t embarrass the master too much, because after all, I''m not as powerful as the master. If you stand up together... You can''t guarantee that only one person will die in the end." Let''s go, At her feet, there was a strange door array enough to cover the whole villa. Every step towards the villa people... Seemed to step on Zhang Chulan''s psychological defense! Chapter 662 Get a response, Liu Xiaojiang ignored the people standing in front of the villa, but forced Liu Yanyan, who wanted to stop her, to turn around and walk out of the villa yard. See this, Especially after noticing Liu Xiaojiang''s "trust" in that beautiful woman, Zhang Chulan immediately stood up and said nervously to Liu Xiaojiang''s back: "brother Liu! No matter what the third brother just said! We... Will never let him mess!" "Brother Liu! Brother Liu! We... Aren''t we friends?!" "Hoo..." light blue smoke slowly spits out from Hu Li''s mouth. At this time, she didn''t want to stop Zhang Chulan''s explanation. Instead, she stopped not far from the entrance of the villa and looked at Zhang Chulan who was obviously "dragged into the water" with a pitiful look. On the other side, Liu Xiaojiang heard Zhang Chulan''s nervous remarks behind him. Instead, he stopped in front of the villa courtyard and looked back at Zhang Chulan standing in front of the villa entrance. "Friend..." Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan just felt that there might be hope to avoid conflict, but he didn''t expect the next second... The little flame just rising in his heart was immediately extinguished by the other party''s subsequent words. "Taoist priest Wang and I were also good friends at the beginning, but in the end we watched him die..." "Zhang Chulan..." "What friend in the world can say ''kill'' a person... Not only for himself?" "I was just an ordinary friend..." "It''s my duty to help you, but it''s my duty not to help you. If I threaten to kill me just because of this... This is a friend? Don''t be kidding!" Well, He turned his back to Zhang Chulan and others in the villa yard and said: "Except Xu San..." "The rest of you can be considered innocent, so... If you still want to treat me as a friend, don''t do it. Just don''t have Xu San." "But..." Zhang Chulan just wanted to continue to explain, but found that Liu Xiaojiang had long disappeared in front of the courtyard, and even Liu Yanyan had disappeared in front of everyone. "What a pity..." Hu Li saw the expression on Zhang Chulan''s face. It was a pity. He didn''t know whether he was talking about his experience or whether he had seen that these people in front of him would not be disposed of by himself as Liu Xiaojiang said, so he couldn''t help but sigh at the price they needed to pay. It''s all because some of them are so stupid that they want to achieve their goal by being tough in front of absolute power. They don''t know... They are not a threat at all from the beginning! Should this be the so-called pig teammate? "Miss a li..." Zhang Chulan didn''t know Hu Li''s name. She only heard Liu Xiaojiang''s address to Hu Li, so she tried to talk to him. However, "The master''s meaning has been very clear..." Hu Li shook his head with a cigarette pipe and interrupted Zhang Chulan''s next words. "Mr. Xu San, who just threatened the master... And shot Miss Yanyan, must die." "Others..." "I just hope you don''t live up to your master''s last intention..." "Do you really want to fight for life and death?" Zhang Chulan had guessed that the woman who stayed here now might also have the strength to crush herself and others as early as Liu Xiaojiang left at ease. But because he doesn''t have to face Liu Xiaojiang himself, he is just a woman who seems strong but has no real achievements. Even if he has a certain guess in his heart, he is still lucky that he and others may win. Now he is just struggling with whether to be hostile to Liu Xiaojiang. After all, whether they can save Xu San from this woman or not, as long as they do it... It is tantamount to cutting off the relationship between themselves and Liu Xiaojiang! But Liu Xiaojiang, as a powerful and aware of the truth of that year, if they want to help Feng Baobao recover his life experience without being defeated by each other... No doubt they must not be hostile to him! And Xu San Zhang Chulan couldn''t help looking at Xu San next to her when she thought of it. After realizing that there was no regret in the other party''s eyes, she finally had a trace of negative emotion towards her pig teammate "Hum..." Hu Li kept smiling and didn''t say much when she heard the words "life and death". She didn''t want to affect their own decisions or their master''s plans because of her own problems. The most important thing is She doesn''t want to see human beings being too ruthless. Instead, she is more willing to see them try their best to protect Xu San. Even if... Doing so can''t change the final result! "There''s no way..." although Xu Si was surprised by Xu San''s sudden madness, he finally knew his stupid brother better than Zhang Chulan, so it''s not as hard to accept as Zhang Chulan. He noticed the disgust in Zhang Chulan''s eyes for Xu Sany''s passing, but he was still very helpless to snuff out the cigarette in his mouth, then shook his head and said: "Zhang Chulan, it seems that we can only try our best. I believe the baby... She shouldn''t think much about watching Xu San die?" "Ah..." Zhang Chulan''s negative emotions subsided in an instant. It was obviously because Feng Baobao calmed down. At the same time, he also understood that he had just been careful. It seems that Xu Si, who was present, has been keenly aware of it. "Do your best... And let it be." "No!" when Xu San heard the conversation between them, he said in a negative voice: "even if it is really dangerous... It should be us standing in front. We must not let the baby participate. I just wanted to..." "Xu San, you fool ¡Á£¡¡± Xu Si immediately ignored his brother''s face and even directly scolded: "Didn''t you put the baby in danger?" "If you weren''t so stupid just now ¡Á How can we have to be hostile to our friends who used to have a good relationship? If you continue to be stupid... Don''t you die?! " "I''m right!" Xu San said firmly. "Xu Si, not only you and Zhang Chulan are thinking about the baby. I Xu San... Made the right choice!" "I fucking..." Leave the word - purgatory! "Cangtan in the North!" After confirming that Zhang Chulan and others could not stand idly by, Hu Li immediately launched the technique within the original Qimen array, and a large hot flame instantly covered the whole villa area. In an instant, This method of far exceeding the ordinary flame temperature will burn everything to ashes! Chapter 663 But unfortunately Zhang Lingyu, who had never participated in the debate, seemed to have been on guard, even at the moment when he realized that Hu Li''s technique was launched He used his own water dirty thunder in advance, and protected everyone with the characteristics of Yin five thunder, and did not let anyone around him suffer such a terrible high temperature. "Ho..." Hu Li saw the viscous black liquid shield on the scorched ground and saw Zhang Chulan and others reappear in the field undamaged. He couldn''t help but smile with a cigarette tube in his hand: "Yes..." "However, it''s a pity. I have carefully adjusted the power of this technique according to Mr. Xu San''s level, so apart from Mr. Xu San... Others are only seriously injured at most. You, an expert of Tianshi mansion, really don''t understand others." "You Lei!" Zhang Lingyu obviously knew the role of Yin five thunder and the cultivation level of several people around him. Therefore, when applying the thunder method... He didn''t let anyone around him get contaminated with this turbid heart and ambition cutting thing. Then he took the initiative to attack Hu Li after contacting the body protection means. Several black earthworm like water dirty mines, accompanied by Zhang Lingyu''s hard waving sleeves, immediately flew to Hu Li like swimming in the air. No doubt they want to weaken each other''s strength. The worst thing is to let the enemy taste the rage of Yin thunder in his body. However, Gen word - Kunlun! Hu Li didn''t dodge the dirty water thunder that flew towards him quickly, but used the magic law to cover a layer of gray energy like an entity. This made several water dirty thunder hit her. Instead of being directly drilled into her body as normal, it was like water droplets splashing on the smooth wall! Part of the water stains are blown open and scattered on the ground, while part of the water stains are attached to the wall and flow down slowly "Palm thunder!!!" As early as Zhang Lingyu untied the protective means formed by water dirty mines, Zhang Chulan and others who saw the surrounding ruins had entered the state of battle, Zhang Chulan saw with his own eyes that the invincible water dirty thunder didn''t seem to work. Even without hesitation, he put his hands in front of his chest and released the means that can highlight the maximum attack of Yang five thunder. A really high-temperature and destructive lightning like lightning converged in Zhang Chulan''s palm for several seconds... And twisted and shot at Hu Li at the speed of lightning! But the result This single theory of the more destructive Yang five thunder is still like the previous Yin five thunder. It did not successfully break the magic method imposed by Hu Li on itself, even just for a moment... It was scattered in the air in front of her defense means! "Is this the thunder method of Tianshi mansion?" Hu Lihui stood still with a cigarette tube in his hand, looked at Zhang Chulan and Zhang Lingyu with appreciation, then smoked again, shook his head with some regret and said: "It''s a pity that you haven''t learned the real thunder method, so even if your energy practice talent is higher... It''s still not a climate right now." "Give up..." Whoosh!!! Against the word - black glass! Before Hu Li finished his words, he saw a kitchen knife flying quickly, so he raised his arm, which had been covered by the technique, and blocked it out. The next second, But before the kitchen knife whirled in the air and landed on the ground, a figure stepped in front of her like a ghost, reached out to catch the kitchen knife that had not yet landed, and cut her extremely beautiful face from bottom to top! Qiang!!! In a hurry, Hu Li raised the cigarette pipe in her hand to block the chopping blow. The sound of metal collision suddenly sounded, but she... Found that as an elf who has been practicing for thousands of years, her physical strength alone can''t compare with the slovenly woman in front of her! And This seemingly ordinary slovenly human woman has more energy in her body than herself! Don''t touch! Hu Li noticed that he might not be able to win if the stalemate went on, and the other party had several other helpers eyeing him. He immediately withdrew his strength, borrowed Feng Baobao''s fierce chop, jumped back and turned over, avoiding the range that the kitchen knife could reach. But at the same time, Whoosh Several stones mixed with the sound of breaking the air also just arrived in front of Hu Li, but... They didn''t pose any threat to her as expected by a pig teammate in the distance, so that they just waved hard, and the stone turned into dust immediately. Hu Li''s technique of covering his hands and forearms is obviously not comparable to the kitchen knife in Feng Baobao''s hand, but it is undoubtedly hard enough for Xu San''s stone shot by reading power! "Didi..." Hu Li waved and smashed several stones shot by Xu San, facing the most troublesome slovenly woman in front of him, but suddenly heard an abnormal sound that seemed extremely subtle at this time, but it was absolutely impossible to appear on himself. Therefore, she almost gave up fighting with Feng Baobao without thinking about it, and fought for the risk that she might be injured. She blocked the other party''s attack with her forearm covered by the technique, and then forced her foot to dodge back for more than ten meters Next moment! Boom!!! A violent explosion appeared in Hu Li''s original position, and the scope of the explosion also involved the unprepared Feng Baobao! But it was only a moment, Just when Hu Li began to suspect that some people were ignoring their own risks and even using their own lives... Coupled with human modern weapons to defeat themselves, However, she found that the sloppy woman suddenly and quickly withdrew the smoke and dust caused by the explosion. She was obviously affected and bled because of the scratch of the iron sheet. Her face was still expressionless and returned to the people in the distance. "Is this your way of fighting..." Hu Li saw Xu Siyi''s sad face and immediately realized that he might be right. The guy who was willing to offend Liu Xiaojiang for Xu San and would not hesitate to fight his life to report his own people would really ignore the safety of the sloppy woman because he wanted to defeat himself. Sure enough Most human beings are selfish. Even their own people... Will have a relationship! Thinking of this, Her face also gradually darkened. It was obvious that she felt her previous attitude of hope for mankind... Too naive! On the other end, Hearing Hu Li''s words, Xu Si easily guessed the other party''s thoughts when he saw the other party''s face looking at him again. Then he continued to feel sorry for what he had just done, and somehow he found a grenade from himself, saying: "Gee, what a pity. It seems that we have missed the best opportunity just now. If we want to hurt you again... Maybe we need to make the baby pay a higher price?" "You want to die..." Hu Li''s eyes suddenly lost the kind of "love" before. Chapter 664 This woman is a powerful Warlock. Moreover, if we only talk about the power exerted by magic, its level is even far higher than that of the king who has the strange door after the wind. Zhang Chulan has seen pigs running even if he hasn''t eaten pork. Besides, Zhang Lingyu, a little martial uncle with great vision, is around. How can he still have no understanding of the number of operations. Therefore, when he saw Hu Li standing in the same position and using different techniques with great power, he immediately realized that the other party probably didn''t take it seriously and was just playing with their "children". It''s a mistake! This woman who suddenly came out of nowhere has such a rare strength! Zhang Chulan stood behind Xu San, Xu Si and Feng Baobao. Looking at Hu Li, who obviously planned to take himself and others seriously in the distance, she couldn''t help looking around. She suspected that she wanted to protect her little martial uncle and whispered: "Little martial uncle, do you think... How much chance can we win?" "I don''t know..." Zhang Lingyu looked at Hu Li in the distance with the same dignified eyes, "because Feng Baobao itself should be an anomaly. I can''t figure out how high her specific cultivation is... I only know that she can definitely be called an old cultivation." "But..." "That woman is also elusive to me. Although she is almost no different from ordinary people in means, her level... I''m afraid even some old masters who study skills are far less than what she just showed." "And..." "The woman didn''t even stand in the position where she could give full play to the power of various spells, but she still surpassed Taoist Wang who had the ability to move four sets." Speaking of which, He couldn''t help pausing a little and said: "If we don''t include Feng Baobao''s odd number, then we are likely to win in the end... No, we can''t win this level of warlock at all." "After all, if her accomplishments in the art of counting have really reached the level we imagined, the reason why she is still standing here now shows that... We have no chance of winning from the beginning, and no one can stop what she wants to do." "Chu lan..." "If I want you to run away, don''t hesitate... You must try your best to escape here!" "......." although Zhang Chulan was extremely shocked, he didn''t feel much surprised. Then he looked at Xu Si''s back in front, slightly shook his lips and said: "Third brother, fourth brother, sister bao''er... Do you understand? Don''t think about meeting each other. If we really find the right time, protecting our life is our most important task at present." Wen Yan, Xu Si didn''t even respond when he stood there as if he hadn''t heard the reminder, but the action of holding the grenade subconsciously on his side revealed that he was not as calm as he looked. "So..." Xu San stretched out his hand and pushed his glasses. Looking at the dark Hu Li in the distance, he said: "Well... If you have a chance, run away quickly. The woman''s goal is only me from beginning to end. As long as I stay to buy time for you, I should not threaten the baby." "Zhang Chulan..." "I admit that my brain is not as good as you and Xu Si. My feelings for the baby really make me impulsive, but I don''t regret it... Because someone has to remind you that it''s not the best choice to seek skin from the tiger. Ying Gou is no longer the real Liu who was born." "I... at least helped you see this in the end. Even if you die, it''s not that death has no value at all." "Baby, I''ll leave it to you in the future..." Hearing this, Zhang Chulan couldn''t help but be slightly stunned, and then slowly frowned, "third brother, did you start..." "I never trust outsiders." Xu Santou interrupted Zhang Chulan without looking back. ¡­¡­ By listening to the wind, Hu Li listened clearly to the conversation in which several people deliberately lowered their voices in the distance, but even if he understood that these little guys were not as cold as he thought, he still pretended to be irritated by Xu Simeng''s words in the drum. Because she felt that some things didn''t need to be so clear. If she delayed Liu Xiaojiang''s long arranged plan due to her attitude and appreciation for human groups... It would be more than worth the loss. After all, no matter how friendly she is to human beings and appreciate the good side of human beings, she only has a firm idea after seeing everything clearly. The most important thing is that she still wants to strive for a good living environment for the children in the mountains, so she has to choose compromise under the pressure of reality. Compared with those children Obviously, what she values more is the "same kind" in those mountains. At present, if she cares about things too clearly, it will only loosen her mood. As early as the moment Hu Li became the ancestor of the elves, he had selectively and actively closed his eyes. What he could see... Was only a series of important things related to the survival of the elves! So Hu Li waited silently until Zhang Chulan had finished explaining his "future affairs", and then he walked again towards several little guys in the distance. She was not worried that the movement here would attract others, because as early as the moment she accepted Liu Xiaojiang''s order, this place had been completely covered by the array opened with the Qimen Bureau. Not only could she not hear the sound from the outside, but even it looked... There was nothing unusual. "Baby!" Seeing Hu Li''s action again, Xu Si immediately reminded Feng Baobao to entangle with him, and launched his ability again to try to save Xu San''s life. Although Feng Baobao didn''t really know much, and even her feelings were somewhat missing, it didn''t mean that she didn''t have any idea about Xu San''s death. Therefore, she rushed to Hu Li without hesitation. On the other side, Xu San, Zhang Chulan and Zhang Lingyu also made some moves. Obviously, they were unwilling to give up easily. They wanted to try again and try their best to manage intellectually... They already knew that they would lose. However, Hu Li seemed to have been prepared for this. He grasped the right time for Feng Baobao to exert his strength under his feet. As soon as he raised his hand, he used the technique before Feng Baobao''s route, so that he had no time to respond, so he bumped into the technique used for "handling". The next second, Chaos gold watchman! Turtle fly body! Even Wang''s "lost" technique is extremely difficult to perform, but Hu Li can easily display it here, and effortlessly set Xu San, Xu Si, Zhang Chulan and Zhang Lingyu in place. And she But still no burden step by step towards Xu San Chapter 665 The power of the strange door after the wind, The reason is that its master can control almost all variables in space, and even the ethereal thing of time can be changed at will. Therefore, when understanding the essence of most things in the world... It is impossible for any skill to live with a warlock who has learned the strange door after the wind. For thousands of years, Luan Jin watchman and turtle fly body, which are extremely difficult and expensive for humans to learn, have indeed been lost in human groups with these two points. The only thing left may be some incomplete written records. and, Compared with the two, the technique of Luan Jin watchman, which is more difficult to understand, has actually completely "disappeared" in the human group. Among human beings, the warlock who can learn the body of turtle and fly by virtue of written records is now a very rare kind of talented player, and the chaotic gold watchman... Even if ordinary human beings have that talent, they can''t master a fur without spending a hundred years. The reason why Wang can learn the technique of Luan Jin watchman is that he has given priority to mastering the strange door after the wind. He has a different understanding of various variables that are very difficult to control, so... He has directly stood on the shoulders of giants in just one step. however, The loss of some techniques is only relative to the human group, Hu Li has been studying the existence of the number of skills thousands of years ago, and problems such as the loss of skills... Don''t exist at all! Although it is difficult for her to do much in cultivation due to her birth, even the king who has mastered the wind Queen''s strange door can''t compete with one of them in terms of skills if she only talks about her mastery and understanding of the strange door. After all, even if it''s hard for her to do much in cultivation, she doesn''t know where she is better than Wang Ye, a young generation. Even if she doesn''t cast all kinds of skills in the right direction, she is more powerful than Wang Ye''s skills that fluctuate freely and master the position advantage all the time. The only advantage is not enough to support Wang to surpass Hu Li in terms of techniques. Then, in the face of mastering more kinds of strange techniques, even the consumption of chaotic gold watchman and turtle fly body can be ignored... How can Hu Li win? A young man who has mastered the Fenghou strange gate can even make people kowtow and worship the master. In today''s world... Can anyone beat Hu Li in the art? The answer is obviously no If the person Hu Li met was Liu Xiaojiang, I''m afraid even if she was defeated by the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain recognized and decided by the world, if she planned to escape by means of magic, no one could stop her. So exist If you really want to kill Zhang Chulan and others present, even if there is a special existence like Feng Baobao, it''s not very difficult for Hu Li... I''m afraid it''s not very difficult. Everything is just her own character. She''s kind, and she won''t do things too much if she has selfishness. This is also the main reason why Liu Xiaojiang chose to take Hu away instead of taking others to deal with Zhang Chulan and others, because if it were someone else... It would be hard to be "stimulated" by Xu Si and Zhang Chulan. Hu Li''s nature of mind determines her own "kindness and softness", and also determines that she will not be unable to do anything "Leave me to solve the problem, but don''t mention the problems of the sloppy woman. Her life experience... Maybe it''s really not simple." Hu Li didn''t know anything about Feng Baobao before. Even his understanding of baqiji was only through the elves who had contact with people. He had a little understanding in his heart, which can only be regarded as fur. So, After seeing Feng Baobao''s particularity through observation, Rao Shi was also curious about Feng Baobao''s life experience. Unexpectedly, it seemed that she was just an ordinary human woman. Unexpectedly, even the powerful technique of Luan Jin watchman could not be determined at all. She had to "carry" it to throw it into other spaces to delay time. "Fortunately... She''s just a little special, otherwise things will be really difficult." Hu Li stood in front of Xu San, looked at each other''s eyes without fear, and couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing: "Alas, silly son, what''s the matter with a rare person who lives in this world... So stubborn?" "However, this may be the difference between you and the elves. You don''t have to worry about the living environment. As long as you work harder, you can live fairly well, which makes you much richer emotionally than us. It seems that we all have our own difficulties." "Mr. Xu San, as long as everything I do is meaningful, then your life... I''ll recite it." Say, Under Xu San''s fearless gaze, she slowly raised her arm towards Xu San who couldn''t move ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª On the way, "Brother Xiaojiang..." Liu Yanyan looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s back and always felt that the other party seemed strange, so she carefully asked. "Where are we going?" "Go home." Liu Xiaojiang said without looking back. "Although I''m sorry, because I... the company can''t let you settle down. Recently, it''s not safe for you. I really didn''t want you to participate, but I didn''t expect Zhang Chulan to be so stubborn." "Sorry..." "... will the third brother die?" Liu Yanyan obviously didn''t care about Liu Xiaojiang''s apology. It can even be said that she didn''t have any real sense of "danger". Until now, she''s still not worried about her own problems. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang stopped with a little doubt, looked back at Liu Yanyan, who was careful behind him, and said: "Don''t you... Want him to die?" "... anyway, it''s kind to me. She helped me solve the contradictions at home before. Xu San is really a good person." Liu Yanyan bowed her head and fiddled with her fingers. "He is indeed a good man." Liu Xiaojiang did not deny it, "but after all, he is too impulsive. His death... Will become the umbrella of Zhang Chulan and others, so he chose his own death and gave his last value to Feng Baobao." "Then you can''t live without death, or pretend to die. The life of anonymity is better than death..." Liu Yanyan hesitated. "Don''t you want him to die?" Liu Xiaojiang asked again. "Hmm!" Liu Yanyan raised her head, nodded and said, "of course I don''t want any accidents with my friends. North China... Is very kind to me, and Xu Sanping took good care of me." "That''s good..." Liu Xiaojiang thought and said. "When it''s over..." "I''ll let you see a intact Xu San. Your friends... Won''t be meaningless victims." "Really?" Liu Yanyan couldn''t help wondering. "Really!" Liu Xiaojiang said calmly. "... thank you! Brother Xiaojiang!" seeing this, Liu Yanyan quickly believed Liu Xiaojiang and would not doubt whether her brother could do it. "No... I should thank you." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Liu Yanyan as lively as usual, and his eyes, which had no waves, could not help easing a little. "Hey, hey... Then you should be nice to me. After all, I''m the only relative in the world... Right?" "Yes!" Chapter 666 For Liu Yanyan, In fact, Liu Xiaojiang always has some "respect" in his heart. He doesn''t intend to make any decisions on behalf of the other party as a brother. The only requirement that can be regarded as "selfish"... He just hopes the other party can live well in this world from the bottom of his heart. So as long as it doesn''t really threaten Liu Yanyan, no matter what the girl thinks, Liu Xiaojiang, as a brother, will naturally try his best to satisfy each other. Besides This is just a little Xu San, If he hadn''t just given himself the opportunity to draw a line with North China, Liu Xiaojiang wouldn''t even bother to start with such a fool who doesn''t have any threat. After all, there are only two smart guys in North China, Xu Si and Zhang Chulan. Xu San is far from good in both ability and mind! Moreover, after this "lesson", when Xu San is resurrected afterwards, Xu Si and Zhang Chulan will certainly always guard against this guy''s foolishness again. Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t need to play the same role as a "nanny" in the future. Such a trivial matter can restore Liu Yanyan''s liveliness in the past. In Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, this deal is not too cost-effective! Besides What promise has the final say, but when will it revive Xu three, it is not Liu Xiaojiang who has the final say. What will he do if he coerce Xu four and Zhang Chulan to do something? These stubborn guys are not obedient because of Xu three? Anyway, they don''t know that Liu Xiaojiang has promised Liu Yanyan to revive Xu San, and Liu Yanyan hasn''t asked Liu Xiaojiang when to revive Xu San ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª On a piece of ruins, After Hu Li learned Liu Xiaojiang''s decision through the contract, although he still killed Xu San without fear in front of him, he did not use too powerful means to excessively damage each other''s bodies. She just poked her hand into Xu San''s chest and accurately cut off the important blood vessels near the other party''s heart. Then she took out her hand and shook the blood stained by her fingertips. She untied the technique and let the other party cover her chest and "plop" kneel to the ground. meanwhile, Xu Si, Zhang Chulan and Zhang Lingyu all recovered their freedom. Even Feng Baobao was retransmitted back to the site by Hu Li. Everyone... Saw Xu San''s fatal injury on his chest and noticed that Xu San was gradually faint. "Xu si... I... I''m right..." Xu San knelt on the ground and his eyes gradually began to blur, but he was obviously not surprised by his ending today, or when he tried to "force" Liu Xiaojiang to tell the truth not long ago, he was actually ready to face Liu Xiaojiang''s anger. But unfortunately Liu Xiaojiang is not as "ruthless" as he imagined. He did not expect that even if the two sides broke up completely from now on, the other side still did not speak the truth, and still took into account the impact of the truth on himself and others. Liu Xiaojiang is ruthless, even ruthless enough to ignore the wishes of others But Liu Xiaojiang is obviously not so ruthless. Even if he breaks up, he chose to protect himself and others in a confidential way according to the seriousness of the matter Xu San saw this clearly with his "stupidity" and tried to completely draw a line with Liu Xiaojiang by breaking up, trying to... Provoke Liu Xiaojiang through mutual "bad feelings" in order to let him tell the truth that is not good for himself and others. Everything is just to follow Feng Baobao''s wishes and help him find his life experience "Baby... Baby... Treasure..." When Xu San finally died, he was like master Xu who was lying in the hospital bed. Although he was completely blurred and couldn''t see anything clearly, he still found Feng Baobao''s position until he finally died in front of everyone with a smile. And this time Feng Baobao is not as calm as he was at the beginning. Although he has never noticed any hostility in Hu Li from the beginning to the end, seeing Xu San die in front of him, he still doesn''t hesitate to raise his knife and rush to Hu Li again. However, "Baby! Don''t be impulsive!" seeing this, Xu Si immediately stopped Feng Baobao''s action, and then looked at Hu Li with his eyes hard to hide, trying to calm down: "Miss a Li, Xu San is dead. Is that enough?" Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan stood behind and looked at Xu Si''s back. After confirming that the other party would not be as impulsive as Xu San, he finally felt that he was a little cold-blooded and annoying. In fact, he just wanted to stop Feng Baobao, because the other party had already said at the beginning that only Xu San would die today. Even if they did not stand idly by according to the other party''s wishes, they should not refuse to stop according to the other party''s previous personality. What''s more, Hu Li''s strength shown before is fully capable of causing greater losses to himself and others. Intellectually, if he continues... He doesn''t think he and others can really stand to the end. Just As an "outsider", he is not easy to make a decision instead of Xu Si, because the one who died today... After all, is Xu San, Xu Si''s brother. Emotionally Even if Xu Si wants to avenge Xu San here, it''s normal "Ah..." Hu Li looked at Xu Si, who was very sad but had to keep calm and rational, and said: "If you think it''s enough, then... Enough, but if you want to avenge Mr. Xu San, I don''t fail to understand this irrational move." "And..." "Although I don''t intend to continue hurting you emotionally, if you want to escape... You don''t have the ability to stop me from leaving, so whether you want to continue or not mainly depends on your own choice." "Forgive me..." "Although I have no grievances with you, I admit my sin of killing Mr. Xu San, but... I can''t bear this sin by myself now." "I also have something I have been insisting on. At least I can''t die until I achieve that great goal." Hearing this, Zhang Chulan could not help but frown slowly and looked thoughtfully at Hu Li in the audience. He always felt that this beautiful woman... Seemed to be very similar to Liu Xiaojiang in some aspects. Obviously, they are not the kind of people who commit great evils, but they do things more excessively than ordinary villains I can''t help it But it''s not that you ignore your original intention, but do you have to do it for the purpose Do you really think you are the Savior!? Chapter 667 "Let''s go..." after Xu Si was silent for a long time, he finally said a word, which made Zhang Chulan wonder how much pain he endured. Even if Xu Siping couldn''t see Xu San again, he was a brother who grew up together after all. There is no emotional estrangement. Zhang Chulan really admires Xu Si at the moment, because if it were him... Even if he knew what to do intellectually, he couldn''t get through emotionally anyway. He can''t be as calm as Xu si "....." Zhang Lingyu heard what Xu Si said at the moment. She couldn''t help but look at Xu Si. She just wanted to speak, but Zhang Chulan stopped her. She couldn''t agree with Xu Si and Zhang Chulan''s reaction at this time. However, considering his wrong behaviors and ideas, he finally endured the doubts in his heart at this time and did not open his mouth to point out the indifference of Xu Si and Zhang Chulan. "... don''t you hate me?" Hu Li looked straight into Xu Si''s eyes and said, "I can clearly feel your heart. It doesn''t seem as cold as it appears." "Although you can''t die here yet, if you want to do it... I may be able to help you vent your negative emotions." "After all, if you don''t do anything, you let me go, but you don''t have the ability to leave me. The mood generated by the two is still somewhat different." "That''s enough." Xu Si took a deep breath, then shook his head and said, "we still have higher priorities to do. We can''t waste too much of our strength here, not to mention... Xu San will have today''s ending, which is not his own choice." "We can''t give up everyone just because of him..." "As for you..." Speaking of which, With trembling fingers, he took out a cigarette and lit it at his mouth, saying: "It''s not just us who do things against our heart. You and Xiaojiang... It''s not necessarily much easier than us. The state of mind is half weight... No, you actually bear more than us." "Next..." "As long as we don''t put our minds on you and don''t intend to get the truth from you, there will be no conflict between us... Except for the thing Xu San asked for himself." "So..." "You go..." "Go back and tell Xiaojiang that he has achieved his goal this time. We... Won''t make any more plans for him in the future." "OK..." Hu Li did not refuse, but did not leave immediately, but looked at Xu San on the ground again and said: "Since you are so wise, according to what the master just said, I will take Mr. Xu San''s body... Do you have any opinion?" Wen Yan, Xu Si''s right hand with a cigarette suddenly stiffened, forbearing the mood in his heart and said, "why?" "Why not..." Hu Li thought and said. See this, Especially when seeing Hu Li''s disapproval, Xu Si subconsciously clenched his fist and snuffed out the hot cigarette in his hand. "Xu San is dead. You have to take his body away. We don''t even have a chance to collect his body..." "Fourth brother!" Zhang Chulan seemed to think of something. He suddenly came forward and interrupted Xu Si''s next words, and then whispered a few words in his ear. Then, Xu Si''s face finally eased a little, and even the anger in his eyes decreased a lot, "forget it, anyway, we have nothing to do with you. People are dead... Collecting the body is just some later words." "Take it away if you want..." Hearing this, At this time, Hu Li, who did not use the magic method, couldn''t help looking at Zhang Chulan a little more. Then he reached out and touched the phagocyte he had just got, and directly put Xu San''s body on the ground into the magic tool space. The next moment, She glanced at everyone present, but stayed on Zhang Lingyu and Feng Baobao for a moment, then used an unknown technique and disappeared in place ¡­¡­ With Hu Li''s departure, The array originally based on Qimen Bureau covering the villa also disappeared, Xu Si sat down on the scorched lawn as if he had lost his strength. Then he looked up at Zhang Chulan standing behind him and doubted: "Will Xu San really come back to life?" "How can you guarantee that guy really has the ability to revive others?" "I can''t guarantee..." Zhang Chulan looked at the surrounding ruins and saw a figure passing by and staying in doubt in the distance. He said: "But I can only bet on brother Liu''s behavior. Even if he doesn''t care about the life and death of an impulsive person like brother three, Liu Yanyan... Is one of the few people brother Liu attaches great importance to after all." "And..." "Brother Liu obviously doesn''t know what means he has used. Now he knows our situation and trends quite well, and even knows our character better than ourselves. In the face of such stubborn us... The life and death of the third brother is not a means to coerce us into submission." "But all this..." Xu Si frowned, "is it based on that he really has the means to revive others?" "If not..." "If not," Zhang Chulan nodded, "brother Liu, is this a big funeral with the third brother''s body according to Liu Yanyan''s request?" "......." Xu Si. A moment later, Xu Si seemed to want to know everything, and his face finally returned to its usual appearance. However, considering the power shown by Hu Li''s woman, he had to be very confused and said: "The woman just now..." "If my vision is really not too low, the power of those casually released techniques... I''m afraid even Chen Jinkui of the Shu word gate or Wang Ye of the Fenghou strange gate can''t be compared with it?" "When was there such a person in the circle, and there was no news from the company......?" "She is not human..." Feng Baobao suddenly said. "Don''t you see the tails behind her..." "Tail?" Zhang Chulan was stunned. Even Zhang Lingyu looked at Feng Baobao with a confused face. "Hmm!" Feng Baobao nodded hard and said, "it''s just... The furry one. There seem to be nine more." "And..." "If you look carefully, you should also find that the woman... Is actually a big dog walking upright and wearing clothes?" "Dog... Nine tails?" Zhang Chulan repeated the key points in Feng Baobao''s words, and then said with Xu Si and Zhang Lingyu almost at the same time: "Is that a fox with nine tails?" Chapter 668 "Fourth brother." "Keep quiet for the time being..." when Xu Si saw Zhang Chulan, he understood what it looked like. As the person in charge of the company''s region, he naturally heard something long ago, and soon guessed the identity of Hu Li''s Nine Tailed Fox. "Don''t forget that Xu San is still in their hands. According to you... If you want to see Xu San come back intact, we can''t do too much next." Say, He looked at Feng Baobao, who even died in front of Xu San and did not show emotional fluctuations, and said: "Despite the previous incident in Lujia village, director Zhao did not ask Baobao to perform the task together. This may be due to her distrust of our North China District, or considering the relationship between us and Ying Gou. In short... She still needs the legal identity of the company." "Therefore, as long as the board of directors of the company does not take the initiative to turn over, we must take the identity of the company''s employees and stand in the camp of the company to deal with the whole, but..... We must not really feel that we are a regular existence in the eyes of the company." "No one knows whether the top management of the company will operate on the baby after Ying Gou''s affair is over. After all, she is not much different from Ying Gou to some extent. For the sake of the baby... And for the fool Xu San, we should make some preparations now, do you understand?" "Well... I understand." Zhang Chulan thought carefully through Xu Si''s reminder, nodded and said. "People will change after all..." "Although Zhao Dong doesn''t completely know the situation of sister bao''er, even if he only stays at the level of ''knowing'', it has been a lot of trouble for us. Besides, brother Liu has set an example now." "That''s right." Xu Si stretched out his hand and grabbed the messy hair on his head. "The baby needs a legal identity. It''s impossible to turn over with the company, but we have to guard against the change of Zhao Dong''s mentality. Therefore, even if we don''t consider Xu San, we must not offend Ying Gou and others to death." "After all, I think you should have seen through Xu San''s stupid behavior just now. The reason why that guy behaved so ruthlessly seems to want to get rid of our relationship, but in fact... He doesn''t want us to continue to pursue the truth about the Jiashen rebellion." Speaking of which, He could not help but take out his cigarette with a sad face, lit it in his mouth and said: "Zhang Chulan, I even think it''s actually us this time. It just gives that guy a reason to take the opportunity to make trouble. If not... He suddenly came to North China today, probably just to pick up Liu Yanyan and ''force'' us to give up the pursuit of the truth." "But his man..." "If Xu San didn''t stubbornly want to confirm something in person and chose the stupidest way..." "That guy probably can''t bear to force us. At most, he will only stay at the level of moving his mouth with us, rather than completely cutting off the friendship with us like now, forcing us to accept threats and even do things according to the rules." "In a sense..." Zhang Chulan looked at Xu Si, who pretended to be calm, and said, "it''s true that we are so eager for the truth that we even get in." "Fourth brother, it''s my fault..." "No..." Xu si still knows Zhang Chulan better than Xu San, and his mind is better than Xu San who is easy to get hot. "There''s nothing wrong with what you did before, whether you chose to trust the original immortal Xiao Liu or today''s negative thoughts about Xu San''s fool... It''s all right." "To tell you the truth..." "If Xu San is not my brother, but an ordinary employee under my hands, even if he survived today... I will never continue to keep him in the company." "And..." "If you hadn''t advocated establishing a relationship with that guy at the beginning, now... It''s not just Xu San who may die. In addition to the same alien existence of immortal Lingyu and Baobao, I''m afraid both your and my lives would be on Xu San''s fool." So far, He more or less looked a little tired and spit out a smoke ring, "look at the Wang family and the LV family, as well as those guys who are restless all the time related to eight strange skills. In the end, they are not all planted in his hands." "Even that Barron greers hasn''t heard from for a long time recently..." Just then, Seeing the police car coming from the distance of the street, Xu Si couldn''t help but immediately terminate his dialogue with Zhang Chulan, and then forced himself to cheer up and walked to the police who came at the news. "It''s over... It''s all over." Feng Baobao''s brain now knows the general situation. He can''t help sitting on the ground with his small face full of lost buttocks, showing emotional fluctuations in front of Zhang Lingyu. "My family... Has become a matter of no shadow again." "Sister bao''er..." Zhang Chulan felt guilty when she saw Feng Baobao like this. "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect brother Liu... To really value it so much." "But..." "Now is not the time to give up, and the situation is no longer the same as before. After all... All the truth is there now. As long as you can find a way to let brother Liu speak, you can clearly know your life experience and past." "... I can''t beat him." Feng Baobao looked up at Zhang Chulan. Considering that he had nothing to do with Liu Xiaojiang, his eyes that had just lit up soon faded down. "......." Zhang Chulan. "......." Zhang Lingyu. Isn''t that bullshit? Now, in this world, except the one on Longhu Mountain, who else can walk face to face under the hand of Ying Gou? Besides I''m afraid even the old Heavenly Master, a recognized top expert in the circle, can''t really guarantee that he can beat yinggou right now? Want to force Ying Gou to speak On the contrary, it''s better to threaten each other directly by destroying the world! However, mankind itself does not have the force to destroy the world. Even those so-called weapons of mass destruction can''t really destroy all mankind in a short time! "Er..." "Sister bao''er, if you want people to speak, you can not only force each other, but also change a more gentle means... You haven''t failed to achieve your goal for a long time." "Anyway..." "Time is just a meaningless thing for you now. We may not be able to wait... But sister Bao, you can definitely wait!" Chapter 669 "Has the body been brought back..." Liu Xiaojiang reached out to take over the pouch thrown by Hu Li, but he didn''t even look at the body stored inside the magic weapon. "HMM..." Hu Li nodded. "According to your master..." "Ah Li didn''t excessively damage Mr. Xu San''s body, only cut off some important blood vessels around his heart, and... Deliberately sold a flaw to let them know that Mr. Xu San still has the possibility of living." "Did Xu Si and Zhang Chulan believe it?" Liu Xiaojiang took back the pouch curiously robbed by Liu Yanyan and put it into the pocket of his coat. "Hum..." Hu Li''s eyes narrowed suddenly, and then said with a confident smile: "master, don''t worry." "Mr. Xu Si and Zhang Chulan are smart people, and smart people... It''s best to ''cheat''." "You don''t let me tell them about Mr. Xu San, just to let them understand what you mean by themselves. Don''t think..." Speaking of which, She subconsciously looked at Liu Yanyan beside Liu Xiaojiang and said, "is this really important to you?" "Since you want to create an illusion that you don''t care about it at all and don''t care whether you can threaten them through it, the attitude I show in front of them... Should be enough." "Moreover, even if Mr. Xu Si and that Zhang Chulan are quite suspicious and won''t easily believe the ''facts'' they have worked hard to speculate, as long as they can understand the possibility of Mr. Xu San''s resurrection, those people... They won''t make trouble for you next." "After all, it''s also very human among them..." "Very good." Liu Xiaojiang did not deny this. It is precisely because Zhang Chulan and others have human feelings, so they will recklessly help Feng Baobao find her life experience. Even when they know that this matter has great risks, so many people are willing to stay with Feng Baobao to help her. This is not only the glory of human nature, but also the weakness of human nature. But that''s why Liu Xiaojiang understands that Zhang Chulan and others will not give up. He knows very well that even if he uses Xu San''s life to threaten Zhang Chulan and others, he can only ensure that these guys will not mess like before in a short time. After a long time..... He will start his own calculation again because of Feng Baobao''s "depression". After all, he didn''t take advantage of each other''s weaknesses, but also personally killed everyone of the other side, so things will never end. This is just a delaying tactic. However, the time brought by this matter is enough for him. As long as Zhang Chulan and others are stabilized in a short time, when everything has changed in their own hands, at that time... I believe that one day we can find a perfect solution to the problem. Now? He has neither the time nor the energy. It is impossible for him to focus all his attention on Feng Baobao, let alone give up the plan being promoted for Feng Baobao alone. Because the implementation of the plan today is only the last and most important step. As long as Liu Xiaojiang completes the next key step, the rest only needs to wait for May to produce enough utensils, and he will immediately turn into the disaster of all mankind according to the original plan, so that everything... Has to change dramatically with the word "win hook". "Master?" "... what''s up?" "Let''s go next..." "Take Yanyan back with you first. The next thing is just... No, I can only do it alone." Liu Xiaojiang said calmly. See this, Hu Li couldn''t bear it and carefully tried, "are you going to the company next...?" "Ah li..." Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help frowning slowly. "Sometimes it''s too smart, and it''s not necessarily a good thing... Don''t go on." "... yes, ah Li understood." Hu Li subconsciously looked at the inexperienced girl beside Liu Xiaojiang, then nodded with understanding, but then said with some worry: "Ah Li knows why you did this, but you don''t really need a helper next...?" "I''m not questioning your strength, master, but after all, the next thing also involves............." "No need." Liu Xiaojiang interrupted without waiting for Hu Li to finish. "There is only one Nine Tailed Fox in the world, and you are the only one who is most suitable to command the elves. If it''s other in the future... I''m not the only one who will feel uneasy." "I know what you think, and I know that you are even willing to pay your life for it..." "But if we can''t guarantee that the Elves will still have a foothold in the world in the future, what can we do if we really win in the near future?" "Ah Li, don''t put the cart before the horse..." Hu Li hesitated: "but..." "What you value should be your own ethnic group, the elves who have been abandoned by the way of heaven." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "As the elder of those elves, you have been very competent for many years. Finally... Don''t break your work because of my so-called master. You and I were not simple masters and servants, but you chose to follow me in this capacity." "Actually..." Speaking of which, Liu Xiaojiang showed a gentle smile in front of Hu Li, "I didn''t mean any harm to your elves from the beginning, but my ass decided that I had to go there myself." "After all, at the beginning, I learned that there were elves in the world, there were you who were somewhat similar to me, and there were you who had spanned thousands of years..." "I really hope I can sit with you, drink and enjoy the moon, and say to the sky: Fuck heaven!" "What a pity..." "In the end, it didn''t give me this opportunity, nor did it give you the ''qualification'' to sit and drink and chat with me. On the contrary... Because of its existence, it almost turned us into enemies, but fortunately, there is a smart guy like you." "Finally..." "Nor did it happen the kind of scene it wanted to see..." Hu Li was moved and said, "master..." "I have told you before that you can actually call me by name. The so-called master and servant... Is only what you think is reasonable." Liu Xiaojiang smiled and shook his head. Then, He turned to the distance, waved his back to the two women who remained in place, and said: "Ah Li, Yanyan will give it to you..." "Yan Yan..." "Do as I told you before. When you go back with her... There are only three women you can trust." Let''s go, Liu Yanyan just wanted to say something, but looking at Liu Xiaojiang''s back when she left alone, she felt the loneliness shown by Liu Xiaojiang. She finally closed her mouth with understanding and didn''t want to cause trouble to her brother because of a little doubt in her heart. In contrast, Hu Li. After she felt Liu Xiaojiang''s unconscious emotion, her eyes inevitably became more complicated. Lie! Maybe Until now You still feel alone Chapter 670 The capital, In the saloon box, "Come and go... Old BIE, go on." Huang Boren saw the empty glass in front of Bi long, and immediately laughed and picked up the bottle and poured it for his old friend until the bubble of beer poured out of the other cup. "Lao Huang." Bi Youlong looked at the wine glass on the table in front of him, "it''s very late now. If you don''t go back, doesn''t it matter at home?" "You''re not like me. You''re alone and you''re comfortable going too far... Isn''t it good?" "It''s okay!" Huang Boren touched the glass with beer and the dragon, and then drank the beer in the glass, and rubbed the foam on his lips with his hands. "Don''t we often work overtime recently. When we''ve had enough, we''ll go back to the company for a night. Your sister-in-law never asks more. She obviously cares more about the children than worried about me..." "Besides, I''m not in the mood to mess around outside. I just have a few drinks with you after the work is over and wait. If something really happens... Can you not be a witness for me?" "If your sister-in-law knew that I was with you, she would probably only believe more that I didn''t mess around outside. Who doesn''t know that your boy has never been a playful person?" "......." Bi Youlong. "It''s been many years. Since we became the directors of the company, today... It seems that it''s the first time for you to drink with me alone." "Nine years." after Huang Biren filled his glass with beer, he drank up the little "Fugen" left in the bottle, then took out a new bottle from the wine box on the ground, and bounced the bottle cap onto the table with a bottle opener. While pouring wine for Bi Youlong, he smiled and said: "I remember this kind of thing clearly. After all, I became a director of the company, and I have more problems to deal with than before. How can I live as natural and unrestrained as before? When I finish my work at hand... I''m eager to lie in bed and sleep for a few days." When Bi Youlong heard this, he smiled. Then he picked up his glass and looked at Huang Biren opposite. He said, "do you have time today?" "Ho..." Huang Biren shook his head with a smile and clinked a glass with Bi Youlong again, but this time he didn''t finish the beer in the glass. He just drank half of it and put the glass back on the table. "Lao Bi, I know you have never looked down on us who are engaged in rear work. Indeed, your front-line employees are often the main combat power to solve problems, but anything can''t just look at the surface. The rear work... Also needs to be handled by appropriate people." "Our hard work is different, but I admit... Your front-line employees bear the greatest risk. Everyone is a very respectable soldier." "If you blame me for not drinking with you alone for a long time, then... I''ll punish myself again today." Well, Under Bi Youlong''s smiling gaze, he drank the rest of the beer in one gulp, then filled it up and drank it again. "What''s on your mind when you drink so fast?" Bi Youlong looked at Huang Biren, who was pouring wine for himself again. He felt a little confused about this, because he had never seen the other party don''t sell any wine like today. Instead, he drank several more cups than himself. "What''s on your mind?" Huang Biren was stunned when he heard the speech. He almost spilled beer on the table, but then he smiled and shook his head and said: "I can''t have anything on my mind. It''s nothing more than that. I just think if I don''t seize the opportunity to drink again, I won''t have a chance to drink again in the future......" "After all, we don''t know what yinggou wants to do, but we know very well that the other party must be coming for us." "Coming for us?" Bi Youlong heard such words for the first time. "Of course." Huang Biren put down the wine bottle in his hand and said with some relief in his eyes: "if he is not dissatisfied with the current society, why bother to say that Ying Gou is aimed at everyone." "Mankind has made the society look like it is now, and those of us who have a little power in their hands, don''t they have a greater responsibility in his eyes than ordinary people?" "Well... Isn''t it just for him to directly target us?" Bi Youlong picked up his glass and said with a little doubt in his eyes. "No..." Huang Biren shook his head and denied, "because we people with some rights in our hands were chosen by ordinary people outside, they are also guilty in Ying Gou''s eyes... I''m afraid, but they are lighter than us in terms of guilt." "If..." "Ying Gou does have some human nature. We won''t destroy all human beings in the future, but we must bear the brunt of casualties. Maybe even director Zhao can''t be spared. How can you and I... Be safe?" "Hum." Bi Youlong obviously scoffed at this, "who will lose and who will win in the future is not necessarily. I admit that the winning hook is really scary enough, and even has the ability to destroy the alien forces such as Wang and LV by himself." "However, the company is different, not to mention the Wang and LV families. Even the Zhengyi Tianshi Road on the dragon and tiger mountain. If we want to force his Tianshi house to cooperate with all work, the whole Taoism can only choose to cooperate against their original intention, unless... They don''t want to mix in the world." "Lao Huang, even if the strength of yinggou can be compared with that of the whole Taoism, even more than the total strength of all Taoism, don''t forget... It''s not just our company that wants him to win this time, but all humans in the world." "The company, daomen, Buddhism, shilao, plus other major alien schools, as well as the power of ordinary people that can crush aliens at any time... How can we lose?" "The biggest problem we face now is just how much we lose." "Do you think we will win?" Huang Biren took the wine glass and looked at BI Youlong with flashing eyes, but in the end he didn''t say what he really thought. Because, So far, he has only speculated, and he can''t confirm how many people there will be. In fact, he hopes that yinggou can win. Even whether there are such people at the top... Can''t be sure! Once things are really like their own "wishful thinking", it is not difficult for Huang Biren to guess that the so-called "company victory" may not be among the general trends in the future from the beginning. Once There are also people in the upper echelon who want yinggou to win, and they still occupy the majority in that position, so the "victory"...... can only belong to yinggou. But if so, even if they lose in the future, they will not lose too badly Winning hook is a victory without any loss; Ordinary people and strange people are victories with losses; And the company may not be needed by then "Of course." Bi Youlong obviously didn''t understand his old man''s idea, and still vowed when he heard the other party''s inquiry: "There is no possibility of losing at all on our side. We just need to minimize the loss caused by the elimination of integrity and winning hook." I hope so. But now, I hope this so-called "wishful thinking" can come true. After all, I really want to see if the society that no longer needs companies will continue to develop idealized as some people expected. If this matter can come true, then the pain of a time will not be difficult to accept Huang Boren looked at BI Youlong, who vowed to reassure himself. In the end, he didn''t take each other''s words as useful information, but raised his glass again without denying or agreeing. "Come on! Go on! It''s not easy for me to find you to drink! Stay with me until dawn... Dare you?" "Done!" ¡­¡­ Under the relatively stable social order, baqiji is undoubtedly due to the existence of aliens and the attitude of ordinary people towards aliens, which has become an unquestionable method of taking chaos. If ordinary people don''t allow themselves to suffer internal friction according to the so-called Jianghu rules in their attitude towards strangers, they should carry out reasonable management like ordinary people, and gradually use time to transform the Jianghu spirit in the minds of strangers. Instead of making others feel excluded and have no sense of security from beginning to end I''m afraid that only a "madman" like all sex will have an excessive desire for more powerful power under good living conditions? of course, At that time, there might be other madmen besides Quanxing, such as the Wang family and the Lu family, who would never be satisfied. Only the "strongest" would settle down and focus on life, but this kind of people... Will only be a minority at any time. Any normal existence of mind, Even if it''s a strange person who has been influenced by the Jianghu rules all the time, if life is good... Who would like to go to the day when the tip of the knife licks blood? Who doesn''t want to focus on all kinds of life enjoyment brought by modern society? Liu Xiaojiang can understand the attitude of ordinary people towards strangers, and also understand that his ideas are too naive for anyone to sound. When they are really realized, there will be "cruelty" that most people can''t accept. However, he felt that it was necessary to realize the "cruelty" of the idea, and even it was just a short pain of social transition. As long as we can safely spend the past... The future society will certainly make more people feel comfortable. At that time, no matter ordinary people, strange people and elves, or as a different kind of self, when walking in the world, at least they will not feel that they are taking risks all the time because of "exclusion". People will not feel that their own survival is threatened, and naturally they will not be overly eager for power. As long as they have the strength of self-protection at any time... That is enough. It is said that he was born in sorrow and died in happiness But after all, no creature will refuse real happiness, and after all, China is not the only country in the world. How can it be the worry generated within itself? If you want to hustle outside, you must first settle inside. Combined with the actual situation, focusing on external worries is enough for Huaxia land. If you have the ability... Internal worries do not need to exist all the time! Since Liu Xiaojiang has decided to make his living environment better, how can he not consider the very common theory of "born in hardship and die in happiness". But because of this, He didn''t give priority to running out to kill the external barbarians before he was ready to start, because the development of the land under his feet needs external suffering, and this suffering is not an important factor to unite the internal people after everything is over. Although Liu Xiaojiang is quite selfish, and in essence, he will embark on this "cruel" plan for his own living environment, he is not that kind of extremely selfish guy. Therefore, while meeting his strong wishes, he does not want to harm others too much. If he is such an extreme guy who only thinks about himself, a series of things are simple. He just needs to kill it all the time with his strength, and one day... He can get a living environment suitable for his carefree life. But then Others have to live in fear forever, and this... Is not the result Liu Xiaojiang wants most. He needs the land under his feet to continue to develop, and all things at hand can be improved with development, rather than allowing all humans to live in fear of themselves, so that he considers developing force against himself for many years. In this way, How can he enjoy the interesting things created by human beings in his almost infinite life?! Carefree... Do you just want to live carefree, or even hide in the mountains and forests and live a primitive life? He doesn''t want to live that boring life! Thinking, Liu Xiaojiang has come to the door of a tavern in the capital. He looks up at a few drunks who are not home at night in the glass door. Then he thinks for a moment and pushes the door into the tavern. "Welcome, gentlemen?" As soon as you enter the door, Immediately, although they were very tired late at night, the service personnel who forced themselves to cheer up and smile were all expressing to Liu Xiaojiang the efforts of an ordinary person for life. "Hello..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded politely at the waitress and said: "Don''t worry about me. I''m just looking for someone. Those two old men who don''t go home late at night... Should be on the second floor?" Wen Yan, The waitress was a little stunned. Then she thought that there were indeed two guests over 60 in the tavern, so she kept a professional smile and said: "213, sir, do you need me to show you the way?" "No..." Liu Xiaojiang immediately shook his head and refused. "By the way, give me a bottle of bar. I''ll take the most expensive one in your store. I''ll just take it up later." "OK!" when the waitress heard this, her smile became more sincere. Chapter 671 In the box, Huang Biren and Bi Youlong, two old friends for many years, are still fighting for wine. It seems that all troubles will be digested together with the alcohol afterwards. There is a great sense that as long as you can drink it to your brain, all troubles will not catch up with my free and easy meaning. However, The fact that you don''t want to appear will always come to you when you are depressed. Dong Dong Dong A sudden knock across the wooden door suddenly interrupted the cheerful wine Bureau in the house. "Is there any food left?" Bi Youlong, whose seat is closest to the box door, immediately put down his glass, slowly got up from his seat and walked straight to the door knocked outside. Unfortunately, Before Bi Youlong could open the door of the box with his own hands, or Huang Biren could say, "the food had already been served," the wooden door, which had not been locked, was gently pushed open from the outside. "You..." Bi Youlong stood in front of the door and slowly opened the wooden door. He saw the face of the man standing outside the door with a wine bottle. He was slightly drunk and was sobered by the other party. Squeak The wooden door bumped slowly against the not heavy wall of the box, Liu Xiaojiang calmly walked into the house with a palm sized wine bottle. He glanced at BI Youlong, who looked very bad in front of him, and Huang Biren, who was still sitting in his position but was already in his place, said: "Bi Dong, Huang Dong, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Do you mind if I sit down and chat?" Say, He handed the expensive bottle of Baijiu to the dragon in front of him. "Although Maotai is not more expensive than those foreign wines outside, it can be regarded as a very high-grade thing after all. Moreover... We Chinese people can''t get used to those messy things." "It''s enough..." "Ying... Xiaojiang, why are you here?" Huang Biren responded, immediately put down his glass, put his hands on the table, got up and said with extremely serious eyes: "Is it our turn this time?" instant, Just as Huang Biren''s voice fell, Bi Youlong, standing in front of Liu Xiaojiang, suddenly coagulated his eyes. Instead of receiving the wine handed by Liu Xiaojiang, he quickly raised his right hand and stabbed Liu Xiaojiang''s face. This hand knife is undoubtedly intended to take advantage of Liu Xiaojiang''s relaxed vigilance... One hit will kill! However, Click!!! Liu Xiaojiang didn''t take back his arm delivering wine, but had already prepared to lift his other hand in front of him. After firmly taking Bi Youlong''s hand knife, he immediately held his hand into a fist... He easily broke the other party''s four fingers close together into a knife! "I should say it''s director bi..." Liu Xiaojiang clearly saw that Bi Youlong''s finger was broken and said nothing. Instead, he wanted to launch the next attack immediately. He couldn''t help but speak directly to stop the other party and said, "is it a director promoted on the front line?" "You are decisive enough, but it''s a pity that just the two of you here are not enough to escape your life in my hands and fight with all your strength... It''s just more pain." "So..." Speaking of which, He slowly released the hand that broke Bi Youlong''s finger and said, "I advise you to give up." "You don''t want to hurt the ordinary people downstairs of the tavern because of that little hope... Don''t you?" Wen Yan, Originally, he didn''t care about Liu Xiaojiang''s verbal threat. Thinking that Bi Youlong would fight even if he died, he stopped his intact palm and stabbed Liu Xiaojiang again. "You... Shameless!" "Hum..." Liu Xiaojiang knew that there would be no common language between himself and Bi Youlong, so he didn''t get angry because of such abuse, but walked around the strong old man in front of him, took the wine bottle and sat down at the table. "If you really want to talk about shamelessness..." "I can''t compare with the people in your company. When I worked as a temporary worker everywhere before, you and I got what we needed, but I didn''t do anything later. You... Wanted me to die outside and did something to others around me." "Bidon, you can think about it carefully. Am I really more shameless than you?" "It was Su Cheng''s own decision, and it was only Qu Tong''s intention to start with Chen duo!" Bi Youlong covered his broken finger and turned to Liu Xiaojiang, revealing all the information Huang Biren didn''t know before. "Lao Bi, do you... Actually know that Qu Tong?" Huang Biren naturally noticed the key points in these words immediately. See this, Bi Youlong, who knew he had slipped his tongue, looked at Huang Biren apologetically, "Lao Huang, I..." "More than recognition?" Liu Xiaojiang smiled, unscrewed the wine bottle in his hand, took the unused wine cup and said: "I''m afraid even Su Cheng and Zhao Dong didn''t know that they had been placed in front of Qu Tong for a long time. Otherwise, how could they be known by Qu Tong?" "Lao Bi, what he said is true?" Huang Biren instantly remembered what had happened, especially the secret transportation route of Ma Xianhong in biyou village and the company employees who were killed and injured because they were sold out at that time. "Although Bi Youlong didn''t answer, his meaning was already obvious. "You... Why!?" Huang Biren angrily threw the wine glass at BI Youlong''s feet. Obviously, he never thought that the man who had sold the company would be the old man who had worked in the company with him for many years. "Lao Huang, i... i... don''t know why." Bi Youlong swallowed his words again. No doubt he didn''t want to find a reason for his betrayal. But as everyone knows, Bi Youlong''s particularly tough performance is so hateful in Huang Biren''s eyes that he won''t admire him like outsiders. therefore, Seeing that Huang Biren was greatly stimulated, the fluctuation of his chest was much more intense because of Bi Youlong, Liu Xiaojiang filled the wine glass in front of him and said, "in fact... It''s not all Bi Dong''s fault. After all, he used to be a front-line employee." "At that time, there was no temporary work system in the company, and the content of the work would inevitably make some employees confused. Those with weak mind would even begin to doubt their purpose of doing things and whether the company really existed correctly... It was normal to be taken advantage of by both hands." "What''s more, people like Mr. Bi look very strong. Although it''s hard to be shaken by something, once they are shaken... He can''t even compare with some open-minded young people." Say, He picked up the wine cup, got up, walked to bi Youlong, and handed the wine cup to the other party''s intact left hand. "Bi Dong, I think Qu Tong should have been in touch with you. Can you tell me... Why didn''t you report her intentional approach to the company before she controlled it?" "If you dare to throw away the wine in your hand, there will be no living people in this tavern today..." Hearing this, Bi Youlong grabbed the wine cup that he almost got rid of, then ignored the wasted wine, looked up angrily at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "You guessed right. I was really careless. I thought that the Obsidian society only wanted to rely on the company to obtain information. After all, the Obsidian society at that time was only an unknown charity and had been helping those strange people with tragic lives. The company had no reason to refuse to help her." "She just took the opportunity to use her ability to control my mind when I began to be confused because of my work. Otherwise... How could my loyalty to the company be affected by the woman Qu Tong!" "But because she always gives you advice and even uses her ability to help you accomplish a lot of things, you, director Bi, will be the director of the company now... Isn''t it?" Liu Xiaojiang walked back to the table, sat down, picked up the bottle and poured two glasses of wine he brought. After all, as far as the matter between Qu Tong and Bi Youlong was concerned, he knew all the secrets behind the two people as early as he used the corpse poison to control Qu Tong and obtain the other party''s memory. Only when Qu Tong was no longer valuable, did he personally cut off the other party''s brain bag. Although it seems from Qu Tong''s body that Liu Xiaojiang''s contact with her is only a moment, and then he personally broke each other''s neck, even if it is only a short moment, it is enough for him. After Liu Xiaojiang''s explanation and noticing the word "control", Huang Biren gradually calmed down and realized that biyoulong''s betrayal did not come from his heart. Therefore, he felt a little better. What''s more? At present, in addition to bi Youlong''s problem, there is obviously a bigger problem. "Liu Xiaojiang, what do you want to do? You told me before May that you are not such an extreme person." "Then you should have never seen may again recently..." "What do you mean, don''t you say..." "No, it''s not interesting." Liu Xiaojiang obviously doesn''t want to talk to Huang Boren about these things. After all, he is not very familiar with Huang Boren and Bi Youlong. "I''m here... Just want to ask you a question and get the answer. Even if you get the answer, you''ve achieved your goal." Say, He threw the cup full of wine at Huang Biren, but he didn''t let the wine spill out, nor let the cup break on the ground, but made it stop in front of the other party in an extremely strange moment, and the wine didn''t float from beginning to end. "Mr. Huang, try it, too..." See this, Huang Biren reached out and grabbed the wine cup with a frown. He thought there might be any danger, but he found that his actions did not cause any resistance. Instead, he simply controlled the wine cup in his hand like eating and drinking water. "You suddenly came here just to ask us a question?" "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang saw that Huang Biren also took the wine cup in his hand. He immediately stopped hesitating, picked up the wine cup in front of him and drank all the expensive wine in one gulp, saying: "I just want to ask you, as members of the board of directors of the company, what do you think of the group of different people...?" Huang Boren didn''t expect that the problem was so simple that he couldn''t understand Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning for a while, "our views on strangers?" But Bi Youlong was not as leisurely as Huang Biren. Because he was in the presence of many innocent people at the moment, he almost didn''t think about it, so he directly answered: "Hum, what do I think is your problem? Do you know nothing about the company''s attitude towards different groups? You used to be a member of the company?" "Do you mean the attitude of the company?" Liu Xiaojiang looked sideways at BI Youlong, whose eyes were still full of killing intention, and said: "I mean, after excluding the company, as a director of the company and a member of an alien group, your attitude towards the alien group..........." "I just want to know your personal views on different groups, rather than the company''s ass and ideas... Do you understand?" "If it is not consistent with the company''s Philosophy..." Bi Youlong insisted, "how can we be qualified to become a director of the company?" "It doesn''t matter what you think." Liu Xiaojiang crossed his legs and said, "anyway, Zhao Fangxu is the real person in charge of the company. You are under him... As long as you have the ability to do things, what''s the relationship between different ideas and attitudes?" "If your ideas and attitudes are different, you can more or less provide Zhao Fangxu with some other suggestions. After all, he, Zhao Dong... Has never been a person who likes to make his own decisions, nor is it impossible to listen to the reasonable opinions of others around him." "But unfortunately..." "Your past performance was too disappointing. You either adopted one size fits all extreme measures, or completely listened to Zhao Fangxu''s opinions, and did not really play the role of members of the company''s board of directors." "So..." "I want to know if you really don''t have other cool thoughts in your mind except those stupid extreme thoughts?" When Bi Youlong heard this kind of speech that was suspected of pointing at people by the nose, he couldn''t help but crush the wine cup in his hand and resist the anger in his heart "Since Mr. Zhao''s decision is correct and the company''s philosophy is extremely correct, why should we..." However, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t give Bi Youlong a chance to talk this time. Even when the other party crushed the wine cup in his hand angrily and let those expensive drinks flow on the ground, his eyes looked like looking at a dead man who couldn''t speak. The next second, The fragments of the wine glass falling on the ground turned into a light, tilted from bottom to top, and penetrated Bi Youlong''s forehead Liu Xiaojiang got up and walked to bi Youlong. He caught up with the other party and fell to the ground. He pinched the other party''s neck, and then... Quickly pulled his head out of his body, and pulled out a whole spine of the other party with perfection. "All said..." "I just want to know your own views on different people. If your personal ideas are the same as those of the company... What do you directors have to do?" Let''s go, He threw Bi Youlong''s head on the table, and even just threw it into the boiling iron pot. The residual blood soon polluted the whole pot of clear soup, which undoubtedly looked like adding a dish to Huang Biren. A meat dish called "human scorpion". Chapter 672 Have to say, The so-called "human scorpion" is somewhat too cruel, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t expect that he threw it casually and just threw it into the boiling pot, as if he really wanted to add a dish to the two people''s Wine Bureau. Liu Xiaojiang has nothing wrong with his mind. How could he deliberately fix himself, even drink alcohol, kill and eat now... It was a bad accident! However, taking into account his recent decisiveness in killing and cutting and whether he admitted that the accident would lose face, he could not take the initiative to hit his face. He had to ignore the big dishes still boiling in the pot, go to the previous position again, slowly sit down and look up at Huang Biren opposite. "Mr. Huang, since there are no more people in the way, let''s continue to talk about your views on strangers. Anything... Just give me a clear answer." Say, He picked up the glass still full of wine on the table. Just about to continue tasting the wine, he shook his head and put it back on the table. On the one hand, it''s really because of the things boiling in the pot. On the other hand, it''s also this kind of wine that is many times more expensive than Erguotou. It doesn''t even taste like the simple little green bottle. Seriously, Liu Xiaojiang''s beer from the beginning to the Baijiu after Petrina Fung is also a little taste of wine. But perhaps because "mountain pigs can''t eat fine bran", he can''t drink this so-called high-end wine at all. Where is it higher than those simple little green bottles. secondly, Even if it is really higher than those small green bottles, can the specific "content" of the really high-grade part really match the hundreds of times higher price? Ordinary people are not afraid that you are too expensive, just afraid that you are not worth it, and IQ tax. No matter what he thinks, Liu Xiaojiang feels that he has become a wronged leader. He has lost a lot of money without doing anything "You... What do you want to do!" Huang Biren stood at the table with his hands on the table and looked at the old man who was boiling in the pot. Although he was calm, his eyes were still red and looked at Liu Xiaojiang. "If you want to attack the directors of the company and avenge the injustice you have suffered in the company, what do you say so much now... Do it!" "Is this your answer?" Liu Xiaojiang leaned back on his seat and looked at his legs. He looked at Huang Biren with some doubts. He didn''t seem to expect that the other party was still so firm. "Is there no difference between your view of alien groups and Zhao Fangxu?" Say, He looked at the corpse on the ground and said: "Mr. Huang, in fact, you don''t have to feel that you are bound to die, because the death and life of the company''s directors is nothing more than the difference between ''want'' and ''don''t want''. If you came to you with the purpose of killing at the beginning, the one who just had no chance to talk to me." "His death..." "Even other directors other than you and director Zhao......" "They all died of being in a high position without doing anything or thinking. They said they didn''t have any views on different groups, but they actually regarded different people as their own performance. From the beginning... They didn''t even want to solve the problem from the beginning to the end." "The reason why things have developed to this point is that ordinary people and outsiders are not competitive, but as high-ranking managers, your directors have no ideas and inaction... Naturally, they are no different from accomplices." "What are you talking about?" Huang Biren heard Liu Xiaojiang''s words clearly and began to worry about other old guys. "Apart from me and director Zhao, do you mean that others also..." "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang directly admitted, "this is really a pity. I can''t imagine that the answers given by several other directors are almost the same as those in the pot except you and director Zhao." "So..." Speaking of which, He stretched out his hand, took out the unmodified phagocyte from his arms, threw it in front of Huang Biren, and said: "Of course, I won''t allow these accomplices. I still have the opportunity to continue to occupy the pit and don''t shit in the future, but for the sake of the hard work of the three people without credit, I''ll try my best not to let them feel the pain." "You..." after the incident in biyou village, Huang Biren naturally understood what the bag was. He immediately shook his hand and took it in his hand. He saw the things stored inside the magic instrument through the mirror with observation. "You devil!!!" "Everyone is working for a common goal, and they don''t really regard outsiders as a group that shouldn''t exist. Even if the company is always considering the stability of ordinary people, you should also know that... Director Zhao will never think that person should die because of his origin!" "So what?" Liu Xiaojiang crossed his legs and completely ignored Huang Boren''s anger and excitement. "It''s just to delay the problem. In the future, there will be a day when contradictions really break out. By then... It will be difficult for you to solve the problem again." "For the sake of temporary stability, ignore the key of the problem, ignore the essential differences and contradictions between ordinary people and different people, and just suppress different groups through the company''s'' legitimacy ''. Your compassion... Is it to help deal with all different people after the problem breaks out?" "The key to the contradiction between ordinary people and strange people lies in the root of life itself. Intellectually speaking... It is true that nothing can be changed, but doing nothing just allows the problem to worsen step by step. On the contrary, it is better to force everyone to make changes in the way of ''labor pains''." "So..." "Although it can''t change the deep-rooted inferiority of life, as long as the feeling of ''labor pains'' is strong enough, at least subconsciously let everyone understand that no matter how bad and xenophobic they are... They can''t exist without any bottom line." "A man''s birth determines whether he should die..." "After experiencing extremely strong ''pains'', they will certainly consider whether this will bring serious repercussions to themselves. What I want to do next... Is something that seems too'' cruel ''in your eyes." "But in my opinion..." "Because of your so-called ''compassion'', you don''t solve the problem, but let it develop. You will even help ordinary people deal with all their alien compatriots when the problem breaks out. It''s much more cruel than my so-called disaster." So far, He inevitably looked at Huang Biren with some curiosity and said: "I''m curious..." "The people in your company are obviously different people, but they have to stand in line with ordinary people wholeheartedly, and even attack their compatriots when the problem breaks out. After that... Are you different people ''legal'' and will you be accepted by ordinary people outside?" "After all, if there were no ''illegal'' outsiders in the world, the seemingly so-called ''legal'' outsiders of the company... Would there be no need to exist?" On the other side, When Huang Boren heard Liu Xiaojiang say what he wanted to do, he was shocked by the other party''s real plot. Now when he heard Liu Xiaojiang''s question, he just thought with complex eyes and said: "Because..." "We are not the only one in the world. There are also alien groups in other countries. By then... The company can be transformed into an organization dealing with alien affairs." "I see..." Liu Xiaojiang immediately understood what Huang Biren meant. "That''s a pity. If I had insisted more outside, wouldn''t I have personally cut off the future of you people?" "Is Su Cheng''s death a great good thing for you?" "No wonder when Su Cheng died in my hands, the eyes of your directors were so strange. I thought it was because he robbed your rights, so you big people actually want him to die early." "Let''s do it..." after thinking about some things, Huang Biren finally sat down in his position and took a beer bottle and poured a few mouthfuls. "If you didn''t come with the purpose of killing before, then after telling me your real plot, i... shouldn''t be able to live?" "Your answer," Liu Xiaojiang looked at the Baijiu that was not passively touched in front of Huang Boren. "Is it not good to experience the traditional wine before death...?" "What is the mother''s traditional wine?" Huang Boren pushed his Baijiu in front of the wine. "These things are in today''s world. If everything is in accordance with tradition... Is its only value that kind of expensive price?!" "Some traditional things are very good, but they are no longer popular now. Tradition... You either die or live with submission. This is not the choice of the times, but our own stupidity!" "So..." Liu Xiaojiang knew that this was the answer given by Huang Biren, so he got up from his position, walked to the door of the box, stopped, put his hand on the handle of the wooden door and said: "Indeed." The next second, The wooden door of the box was gently opened by Liu Xiaojiang, After the wooden door was closed, a strange black energy gradually began to penetrate through the doors and windows of the room, and little by little... Surrounded Huang Biren, who was still drinking beer. "Dong Zhao, I''m sorry. In my next life... I don''t want to be a man anymore!" ¡­¡­ The capital, The company headquarters, "Huh?" Zhao Fangxu put aside the pen on the desktop and fell to the ground. He couldn''t help being interrupted by the slight sound. He glanced at the clock hanging on the office wall. Then he stretched out a little tired and sorted out the documents on the table about the details of major genres. With the situation encountered by the LV family and the elves outside the pass, the top leaders finally confirmed their cooperation with the alien group. As the person in charge of the company connecting the alien and ordinary people, naturally, he also wanted to give several joint plans against the enemy according to the actual situation. The company, the ten men, the major alien schools, even Buddhism and Taoism, as well as those aliens with a little sense of responsibility, plus the troops and weapons that ordinary people can use in this "war" Such a huge and confidential workload has really made him, an old man, experience the hard-working young people in society. If it were not for the strength, even the weak and small alien would be physically strong. He would even feel that an old thing like himself would die suddenly in his office one day. At this time, think about those young social animals as ordinary people Zhao Fangxu almost never hated those unscrupulous capitalists more than today! "It''s not stable yet. When it''s really stable, it seems that it''s time to make good arrangements." "You don''t do any real meaningful industry, but you are always greedy for social resources. Do you really think you are the legendary auspicious beast? Just standing there can benefit everyone in the world?" However, Just then, "You''re talking about Chen." Liu Xiaojiang appeared by the window of the office. Now he looked at Zhao Fangxu in the desk with a smile and said: "Hum... Your metaphor is really vivid." Hear the sound, Zhao Fangxu immediately stood up from his position and looked at Liu Xiaojiang who was leaning against the window and the window that was opened behind him. He couldn''t help but close his eyebrows and pushed his glasses, saying: "What floor do you think this is? Can you really fly... No, you suddenly came to me. What are you doing?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang did not answer Zhao Fangxu, but smiled and went to the indoor sofa and sat down, saying: "Dong Zhao, you don''t seem to have any hostility to me. Is this because of the old man?" "That... I don''t know how much he told you?" "There''s no need to say more..." Zhao Fangxu looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a frown and gradually began to have a bad hunch based on his understanding of Ying Gou. "I know you well. I know you''re not an extreme person. Now it''s enough for me to look at what Ying Gou did and observe the recent reaction of the one above." "So... Have you been cooperating with me?" Liu Xiaojiang said with a smile. "If you don''t cooperate... There''s no other way." Zhao Fangxu said truthfully after a short thought, although he didn''t know what Liu Xiaojiang wanted to do. "Today''s alien circle, even all human beings, under the arrangement of you and that person, can only hope that winning hook will lose, but you Liu Xiaojiang will win in the end." "Worthy of you..." Chapter 673 Zhao Fangxu is a very capable person. Liu Xiaojiang will not deny this at any time, so that he thinks he is far inferior to each other in some aspects. Therefore, whether at the beginning or now, he also has a certain respect for Zhao Fangxu in his heart. He can''t treat Zhao Fangxu like Bi Youlong, let alone be rude to the old man who has hardly treated him badly. "You''ve arranged it all?" Although Zhao Fangxu didn''t know the specific plan of Liu Xiaojiang and the old man, he stayed in the position of the person in charge of the company for decades, and more or less guessed some hidden truths in his heart. Moreover, after seeing the sudden arrival of "yinggou", he also guessed the other party''s purpose according to various situations, and he was still able to face Liu Xiaojiang with a quite calm attitude. "You suddenly came to the company headquarters. Is that what the old leader meant?" "That''s not true." Liu Xiaojiang was not surprised by Zhao Fangxu''s reaction. Instead, he was like running to meet an old friend. He sat on the sofa and shook his head with a smile and said: "The reason why I came to the company as'' yinggou ''was only out of my own will. Although he agreed to my plan and was willing to contribute to it, how could he allow me to start with the directors of the company?" "And..." "Even if the old man is really persuaded by me, director Zhao is different from several other directors. It''s not your turn to die......" "But you boy still came." Zhao Fangxu heard that Liu Xiaojiang didn''t deny his guess. Instead, he just explained the so-called personal will. Then he sat back on the chair in the desk, still very calm, stretched out his hand and pushed his glasses, saying: "Xiaojiang, can you tell me in detail? In your plan, why do we... Have to die?" "This is naturally because of the butt problem," Liu Xiaojiang explained. "I never doubt your old ability. Even strictly speaking, you can''t even be regarded as an alien. You''re just a person who can barely detect the existence of energy. Physically, you''re just a little stronger than ordinary people, but these... Don''t mean you''re unimportant." "On the contrary, it is precisely because you are a very capable existence, and even established a company, an alien management organization that serves ordinary people. In my eyes... You are undoubtedly more important than the so-called ten men, as well as Taoism and Buddhism as a whole." "After all, under your idea, the company is an ordinary person from beginning to end, so it has today''s status of ''leader''. However, as the actual ''leader'' and ''manager'' in the alien circle, you... Never give priority to the issue of aliens." Say, Sitting on the sofa, he shrugged at Zhao Fangxu and said: "Since the old man and I want to break and then stand up, before we really break down and stand up again, as the candidate for the ''leader'' and ''manager'' of the alien group, we can''t be some guys who only think about ordinary people." "When it''s over..." "What other people need is to lead them to strive for interests, or to make them equal with ordinary people, rather than the leader who gives priority to ordinary people. You... And the other directors are obviously not suitable to continue to sit in such an important position in the future." Wen Yan, Zhao Fangxu was a little silent for a moment. Then he looked at Liu Xiaojiang more or less curiously and said, "do you have a suitable candidate?" "It''s very simple," Liu Xiaojiang said with a smile. "Just let those regional leaders who are also the top management of the company take the place of your board of directors afterwards, because no matter which one of them treats outsiders... It is impossible to give priority to ordinary people like you." "Ren Fei..." "Naturally, the woman''s attitude is needless to say. She can''t disobey any of the above decisions. I believe she won''t say a word more about it as long as it is arranged by the old man." "In addition, several other regional leaders, including Gao Lian, were originally people who firmly considered problems from an alien perspective. They were only persuaded by you to join the company for various reasons. Naturally, they hope that the company can be more reasonable in dealing with problems in the future." "As for the North China district you are most worried about..." "Don''t you think Xu Si and Zhang Chulan, in fact, hope that the society can no longer exclude different kinds than anyone else?" "Do you think among these regional leaders, who is suitable to act as the actual person in charge of the company?" Zhao Fangxu asked again. "I don''t think the company will need an actual person in charge like you at that time." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "After all, there is no Bi Youlong or Huang Biren among them, and there is no guy who will only obey orders. As the heads of all regions of the company, they are not smarter than people like you when dealing with strange affairs, but at least they are much smarter than several other directors." "The board of Directors..." "If there are not too many stupid guys, why do you have to choose a person to command the overall situation? The board of Directors... Doesn''t it exist for everyone to discuss things together?" "And..." Speaking of which, His eyes twinkled at Zhao Fangxu and said, "just because dirty things are more common, they live in this era. They have no real sense of the great disaster caused by different people. On the contrary, they fully understand the injustice of society to different people. Instead, they can look at problems more rationally." "But if you are worried that they will cover up different groups, you don''t have to worry, because they are still people of the company, and they will always have a sense of justice as managers. In addition... Do you think Ren Fei will allow the board of directors to cover up different groups?" "If not young enough and not so conservative, the woman will only be more inclined to ordinary people than you to some extent..." "What you think is really thoughtful." Zhao Fangxu nodded, agreed with Liu Xiaojiang, and finally saw all the other party''s plans. "But people can change..." "No one can guarantee that they can always stick to their original heart. How can you confirm that they will not change like us old guys in the distant future? Moreover, your plan may be successful with the help of the old leaders, but who knows the impact of this event on people?" "The so-called exclusion of dissimilarity, that is, exclusion Psychology..." "This can almost be regarded as the fundamental inferiority of every life''s instinct. How can earth shaking changes take place because of some things? These extreme instincts engraved on the genetic level of every life... Will they really be changed by one thing?" "This kind of thing is not important," Liu Xiaojiang said calmly. "I know that such evils are difficult to change. Even things that endanger life and death may only briefly affect people''s thoughts, but as long as they have an impact, it is enough." "If their next generation forgets this and picks up such boring vices again, then... Even if there is no Ying hook, there is still Ying Zhi. Without Ying Zhi, there is also Ying bend." "If you can''t do it once, then twice, if you can''t do it twice, then three times..." "Sacrifice hundreds of thousands of people at one time, millions of people at two times, and tens of millions of people at three times. One day... I will try to find out how much it will cost to make them remember it forever." "If it really can''t be changed, they will be forced to regard such inferiority as an act similar to breaking the law. In the future, as long as they cross the line... They will inevitably incur corresponding punishment and retaliation." "So..." "I believe that after several or even dozens of generations of baptism, one day... They will be forced to make changes." "Do you want to be the kind of guy who has been in the dark and eyeing everyone?" Zhao Fangxu heard this statement for the first time, but considering that the society has already had something similar to law, he doesn''t think Liu Xiaojiang''s behavior is very cruel to mankind. After all, human beings are not a good thing. If there were no legal restrictions on people, it is estimated that even if there were no alien groups, the social order would have collapsed long ago. What''s more? What Liu Xiaojiang wants to "ban" is, for mankind itself, a root evil that does all kinds of harm without any benefit... What is cruel? Should Liu Xiaojiang be accused of depriving human freedom? Even without Liu Xiaojiang, this kind of "freedom" will ultimately affect mankind itself? Whose freedom is to let people let bad practices spread? Let ''freedom'' destroy all other higher rights? What kind of freedom is this? Are you sick?! "I don''t want to do this myself," Liu Xiaojiang mused. "But it''s a pity that if we don''t intend to destroy all human beings and don''t want the land under our feet to lag behind the external barbarians, we should gradually... At present, it is indeed the only way." "That''s why the old leader promised to help." now Zhao Fangxu understood why the old man promised to help, because it seemed to leave a scourge covetous to mankind in the world, but it was actually forcing everyone to change for the better. Moreover, according to Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude, Most of the old man also wanted to leave a powerful "patron saint" who could exist for almost unlimited time on the land under his feet. A supernormal existence that only wants people to become more friendly and a better living environment, but will not destroy social development when meeting private desires. At the same time, it also has a powerful force. Who better to guard this land forever than him? The old leader is still the old leader. I''m willing to trust such a different kind for the sake of huge interests and at the same and incomparable risk... And I bet right! It''s not as simple as having courage! Thinking of this, Even if Liu Xiaojiang didn''t mention the content of the plan, Zhao Fangxu guessed the specific content of the plan according to the character of Liu Xiaojiang and the old man, so..... The only worry left in his heart gradually subsided. Even if He has understood that the sudden arrival of "yinggou" actually wants the person in charge of his own company to die "Xiaojiang, do you hate me?" "Dong Zhao, why did you say this?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at it, and it was clear that he didn''t care about his own life or death. Even if he knew that he would die, he was still very calm Zhao Fangxu. "Because it''s all me..." when Zhao Fangxu spoke, he seemed to be much older all of a sudden. "My original idea determined the nature of the company, ignored the interests of different groups and stood on the side of ordinary people, so that things have developed step by step to today. Even if there is no such strange appearance as you, the gradually accumulated contradictions will break out one day." "And then..." "The company must also decide to help ordinary people completely eliminate alien groups because of my existence and the characterization of the company organization at the beginning..." "As a manager in charge of dealing with alien affairs, it is difficult for me to avoid the end of personally destroying other compatriots... Isn''t it ironic enough?" So far, He even reached out and took off his glasses. His eyes looked at Liu Xiaojiang with great complexity and said: "Xiaojiang, are you really not responsible for the exclusion and injustice you encounter?" "Mankind itself is like this." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head calmly in his eyes. "All I know is that you took good care of me, Mr. Zhao. Even if you guessed that I was different from ordinary people, you didn''t decide that I should die because of my so-called origin. Instead... You''re still trying to cover up my doubts about my identity, just like Feng Baobao, whose life experience involves Jiashen." "So..." "Although after the complete break, you clearly expressed your attitude to solve my trouble, I can also understand your thoughts when you were in a high position. After all, in your eyes, there is nothing you can pay attention to except the stability of social order." "As the actual person in charge of the company, as the director of the company who is more inclined to ordinary people......" "When you didn''t guess that my identity was in doubt, you chose to deal with me immediately like Su Cheng, which is enough to take care of the alien I can''t integrate into." "Hate? Not to..." Say, He slowly got up from the sofa in the office and walked step by step to Zhao Fangxu, who had been tortured by work recently, and said: "Dong Zhao, even if you will die in my hands today, I still respect you as much as I used to." "If I can, I don''t even want you to die. I hope you can live and see the future society, which will gradually become better in the opposite situation to your choice, but... Even now it''s not too late, because I already have the ability to revive others." "I just don''t know..." "Would you like to wake up in the future and see a better future..." "Resurrection?" Zhao Fangxu was stunned and said with a smile, "am I qualified?" "Of course..." "Well... I look forward to that day coming soon. Xiaojiang, please give you everything." "Well..." Chapter 674 When Liu Xiaojiang returned to the villages on the outskirts of the capital, the distant horizon had begun to turn white, as if it heralded the dawn, which would eventually expel all darkness. But the funny thing is, He is a guy who wants to wait for the "dawn" more than anyone else, but now he has to take the initiative to turn into a deeper darkness, and even let his hands be covered with blood, which may be able to temporarily disperse the darkness in people''s hearts. Everything Just because he is not pure enough, just because he is not extreme enough, just... Because he is too indecisive! Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t want to be as pure as Su Cheng. He only considers his camp from beginning to end and will never waver because of any kindness. Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t want to be a reclusive practitioner, but he can''t stand the life in the mountain. What''s more, it''s a pity that he "exposed" his identity as a different kind too early, so that even if he wants to ignore the world, he can''t satisfy everyone. If you really want to live like this; Then maybe he should not join the company from the beginning, but should directly turn around, avoid everyone and things in the world, and escape to the mountain to stay with the wild animals who are still in their wits. However, if he did that, let alone because of the "lianmengang zombie incident" at the beginning, er Zhuang had already noticed his special existence. Only those all sex demons who had come to hear the news might be enough to make himself a strange creature drink a pot. The time when he reveals his alien identity may also change a lot earlier. At that time, No Er Zhuang borrows the help of the company''s energy, no master and martial uncle as backers; Nor has he been able to embark on the path that yinggou dislikes most but has to admit to be "right", nor has he been able to get such a powerful force on this path. He Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t have the opportunity to change the world like today. I''m afraid even Liu Yanyan, the benefactor who awakened herself, will be disposed of by herself together with mankind! Therefore, even though Liu Xiaojiang felt that the road under his feet was very tiring and his heart began to be indecisive because of the road under his feet, he would not regret that he had chosen such a road anyway. After all, it was precisely because he chose this road that he reversed the end that yinggou was bound to be destroyed, and inherited the life from yinggou in a new "form". It is precisely because they embarked on this road, and therefore gradually produced personality changes; Only then could he meet Erzhuang, learn from Longhushan, and other relatively important friends, and then fill in his heart, which had been gradually blank in nothingness. Finally, the word "Liu Xiaojiang" had its own meaning. Because others Liu Xiaojiang will be Liu Xiaojiang! Immortal Xiao Liu is immortal Xiao Liu! Yinggou is only a "simple" disaster, not a sad and angry existence that can only bring despair to more people, but ultimately can not escape the sanction of heaven! occasionally, Indecision makes people look flesh and blood. People who can be decisive in the face of anything are really desirable, but in the end, it is inevitable that their humanity will be gradually eroded. The brilliance of human nature, which makes everyone yearn for moving things, often does not appear in such extreme rational people! That kind of person But it was never the existence that Liu Xiaojiang yearned for. But that''s why, The existence of Liu Xiaojiang, Zhao Fangxu and the old man is often the kind of "selfish villain" who can always firm the path under his feet, know when he must maintain his reason, but will never lose the taste of human feelings. Because they know that they are human at all times! ¡­¡­ The next day, Although several people in North China wanted to cover up Xu San''s death as much as possible so that Liu Xiaojiang and others could make their next plans, they couldn''t cover up the news in the end, because Xu San is not a small person after all. He is usually a responsible person who knows the regional economy. Such an "important" figure will disappear if he says no, even because of Xu Siping''s lazy style; The next day, the work of the whole North China region stalled for a long time. Many customers who usually directly contacted Xu San couldn''t contact Xu San, the real person in charge of the work, for a time; If such a situation can''t let the interested people outside see that something has happened to Xu San in the North China area of the company, then the so-called alien circle... Is too ridiculous! After all, during this time, almost all well-informed people are paying attention to all kinds of situations within the alien circle, in order to know the actions of Ying Gou and Quan Xing as soon as possible, for fear that they will be approached by this terrible disaster accidentally. How could such a big "move" in North China not be noticed by those people? But before these guys confirm the specific situation in North China, the more frightening news... Will come soon! The board members of the company were completely destroyed! All six directors, including Zhao Fangxu, were brutally killed overnight, and... No one noticed the whole process of the incident! You know The directors of nadutong company are all very important people in the circle. To some extent, they are even more important than the ten guys. Considering the disaster like Ying Gou, they are naturally equipped with some suitable personnel recently. But even so, They were still killed quietly! What is this concept? The power of nadutong company is not as weak as some young people think. On the contrary, even the detached existence of Buddhism and Taoism in the circle can not say that gathering together can threaten the safety of the company''s directors. Unless it is the recognized top expert, who has the ability to kill all board members overnight without a sound? But how could the old Heavenly Master lay hands on the directors of the company? How long has it taken for people to come to Beijing from Longhushan, Jiangxi? Kill all the company directors overnight? Is it possible? It must be yinggou again! But if it''s the winning hook Nadutong company is no better than the previously destroyed Wang family, Yao Xing society, truth seeking society and LV family. As managers in the alien circle, they have the power to crush any alien force, and even there are mysterious and powerful secret institutions such as secret fortress. Those members of the board of directors protected by the company''s power were killed by Ying overnight, and none of the company''s members noticed it until they noticed the abnormality. This kind of thing Doesn''t it directly show that as long as you want to win, you can kill anyone at any time, even those big people who are most unlikely to be assassinated in the eyes of others... Will die quietly?! The old Heavenly Master who stayed on Longhu Mountain and was recognized as the top by everyone... Can he really do it? ¡­¡­ In a short time, Things began to ferment, After Liu Xiaojiang renewed his understanding, the shock within the scope of insiders was far greater than ever, so that even the top leaders who had never appeared came to the company headquarters and ordered the assembly of the heads of major regions, which was a tense model before the war. At the same time, I don''t know much about Ying Gou, the new leader of the all-round team, so some all-round members are hiding from the beginning to the end, After learning that his leader has the power to ignore everything, they have become active in strange circles, and they are still the kind of domineering that has never been seen in recent decades! It''s a mess! It''s all messed up! With the chaos that has not been seen for decades, even ordinary people began to pay attention to the existence of alien groups because of the behavior of some people, But also because the company obviously has no time to deal with these madmen, it is unbearable that those who finally choose to fight these madmen are all those who really want to get rid of demons and defend the way! From the beginning to the end, these people are only afraid of accidentally destroying the company''s plan, not afraid of the Revenge of the whole leader Ying Gou, so once they take action... They will not show mercy to those all crazy people. Many all members died in their hands in just half a day. Lu Jia, Undoubtedly, it is the first of these people to take the lead. Later, because of the leading role played by the Lu family, other alien schools that originally wanted to comply with the company''s arrangement also chose to ruthlessly attack a large number of all sex demons who suddenly became active. Lu family, Jianghu Inn, Shuzi gate, Gugu Pavilion and Buddhism... One by one chose to join the war and jointly cleaned up all sex demons. And then, Under strong pressure, Ma Xianer in the northeast and those strange people who belong to the World Association chose not to stand idly by. And since all the remaining ten guys, except the Taoist sect, chose to fight with the whole sex, other alien forces in the circle, like the Tang clan, who can be regarded as a famous sect, naturally followed the footsteps of the ten guys one after another, and for a time... Killed the whole sex monster like a rat crossing the street! It''s just like because of the death of the members of the company''s board of directors, everyone no longer wants to passively wait for death and take the initiative to declare war on yinggou! ¡­¡­ In just two days, Liu Xiaojiang and others who stayed in the villages outside the capital have been called for help by other full-fledged members countless times. Unfortunately, no one will do it without Liu Xiaojiang''s permission. Let all the members outside be cleaned up one by one, but the village gathered by Liu Xiaojiang and others has always maintained the original tranquility! Let all members outside plead hard, and even began to reflect on their sins Liu Xiaojiang will never allow anyone to provide help to all the members outside. He just watched those so-called own people be killed one by one! After all, in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, those all sex demons who never repented, and even sinful people who are not qualified to live, have no value in any sense from the beginning. What''s more, they took the initiative to do things this time? Why should he save these hopeless guys? Is it because he is the head of all sex? Stop kidding! This leader is just a tool for him to find some helpers in the whole company. Even if he didn''t really break with the company before, he didn''t take over the position of full leader from his heart. It''s just a means to gain the trust of the company and the top. In love and in reason Abandoning the sense of belonging of the leader''s identity and standing in an absolutely objective perspective, he has no reason or mind to pay attention to these real villains! If these villains were not exterminated after the event, and many people escaped the joint strangulation of the alien circle, his all-round leader... Maybe he would choose to personally deliver them after the event! However, even if you can understand Liu Xiaojiang''s thoughts, and know Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude towards all sex members outside early on, several people with good nature gathered around Liu Xiaojiang are still shocked by his indifference. After all, in the hearts of these people, no matter how omniscient members outside, there are a large number of living lives. The sudden death of so many people this time, coupled with several distress messages and some repentant "prayers", they will inevitably have a trace of compassion for the villain. In addition, as expected, Ma Xianhong is indeed the person who is most excited and even wants to persuade Liu Xiaojiang to save people, hoping to give those villains a chance to repent. ¡­¡­ in the house, Under the gaze of everyone except Liu Xiaojiang, Ma Xianhong finally couldn''t help but say, "they... Have sincerely repented, even before they die. I hope your God can save them. Why do you have to watch them die?" "Will you also watch us die on the battlefield after we really go to war with the company, those of us who stay here and are willing to help you?" "You can come back to life if you die." Liu Xiaojiang calmly sat on the sofa, browsing the rescue information sorted out by Shen Chong, smiled from time to time, it was like watching a joke, and didn''t look up at Ma Xianhong when he answered. "All of you here are friends I attach great importance to, so even if you choose to leave in the future, as long as it will not threaten other people''s and my plans, then..... I will still regard you as friends and will never do anything sorry for your friends." "As for those guys outside..." "Sorry..." "I''m not the real God in this world, so I''m not qualified to forgive the former victims. Moreover, these guys'' prayer of suspected repentance before death is no essential difference from the so-called crocodile tears in my eyes. They are just extremely hypocritical things." "But if you want to have fun, it''s enough to make people laugh..." Chapter 675 For Ma Xianhong, In fact, it is difficult for Liu Xiaojiang to have any disgust, even if the other party has refuted his views several times. Because he knows very well that Ma Xianhong''s move has no other purpose, nor is he always "pointing the country" to refute himself, but because the other party is such a pure idealist, so that sometimes his ideas never even consider the reality. Moreover, in addition to being an idealist, Ma Xianhong''s character also knows how to respect the wishes of others. He only takes the initiative to express his ideas when he thinks he is right, but he doesn''t want to impose his ideas on anyone else. And this This is the main reason why Ma Xianhong had so many followers when he was in biyou village, because he can be regarded as an extremely rare "good man". After all, in Ma Xianhong''s side, following this very capable and honest man, no one needs to consider whether they will be entrapped. They only need to think about what they want from him. On weekdays, you don''t need to do anything. As a comrade around him, you can get shelter, magic tools and other benefits from him. Compared with the outside world, it''s such a relaxed way of life... Who doesn''t want it? Unfortunately, Ma Xianhong finally failed to respond to the expectations of those people. Not only did he not really live in the world, but he was easily led out of extreme thought by Qu Tong because of his simplicity and innocence. He started to study the self-cultivation furnace without considering practical factors. Once, Ma Xianhong himself said that casting a self-cultivation furnace is more to find his missing memory; But now, With the deepening understanding of Ma Xianhong, Liu Xiaojiang obviously doesn''t believe that Ma Xianhong, who was not completely controlled at the beginning, but was wiped out and affected by both hands, will start casting a self-cultivation furnace because he wants to find the missing memory. Ma Xianhong is honest and honest. He is not stupid in his mind. The hidden rule of the population red line can be noticed by almost a careful stranger. Moreover, even if he was too arrogant to think about it at that time, how could the root tools around him not remind him? From the beginning, this man knew that the self-cultivation stove could not be accepted by the company and other "secular" people. The reason why he insisted on casting the self-cultivation stove is probably related to the establishment of the so-called "new cut". Ma Xianhong probably hopes to use the self-cultivation stove to gradually turn a very small number of strange people into the majority, and tries to alleviate the contradiction between strange people and ordinary people in this way. After all, if there are only different people in the land under your feet, where does the long-standing contradiction between ordinary people and different people start? But, of course, Although Ma Xianhong''s original intention is very good, his personality is still too naive and idealistic. It seems that these methods can solve the contradiction without any loss. On the contrary, it will prolong the "pain" after the event indefinitely. In addition, Human beings are selfish, that''s their nature. Those who are transformed into aliens through the self-cultivation furnace can''t practice like aliens at all. The level after successful transformation often depends on the furnace holder; If only different people really exist in the future of this world, will these ordinary people who have been transformed into different people by the self-cultivation furnace and whose ability has been completely limited from the beginning become the bottom existence of the new era? Those who are born to be strangers and have the talent to practice, will they regard those ordinary people transformed by the self-cultivation furnace... As inferior people? Everyone is a strange society, which may be able to solve the long-standing contradiction between ordinary people and strange people, but if you want to achieve this goal through the self-cultivation furnace... You can''t! After Liu Xiaojiang got the memory in Qu Tong''s and Gu Qiting''s brain, he undoubtedly knows more about the self-cultivation furnace than Ma Xianhong, who is capable of casting. He knew very well that even the perfect self-cultivation stove could not completely transform ordinary people into aliens. Even if it was combined with several other equally important eight wonders, various harsh conditions and a "complete human life", it would be difficult to recreate a Feng Baobao at present. Moreover, even if all kinds of harsh conditions have been met after waiting for many years, if you want to perfectly transform an ordinary person into an alien, or even an immortal existence like Feng Baobao, who... Is willing to use his own life to perfect others? A slimming stove, To put it bluntly, it is something used to change the creation of others, and a person''s creation... Is also very difficult to change due to foreign things, How can this kind of thing be used to transform all ordinary people, and how can it solve the contradictions and problems between ordinary people and different people? Its existence is indistinguishable from the eight wonders of chaos! The same is the root cause of chaos! Ma Xianhong had hoped to use the self-cultivation stove to solve the problem. In his eyes, it may be a correct behavior. Considering that he did not know too many inside stories, it may not be said that he was just wishful thinking. Liu Xiaojiang knows more than Ma Xianhong, and his perspective is also different. It is quite normal for the two to disagree without the knowledge of one of them. Who calls Ma Xianhong a rare honest man? However, at this time, we really want Liu Xiaojiang to explain the reason, so as to convince Ma Xianhong of the so-called "goodwill"... He thinks he can''t at least at this time. He doesn''t want Ma Xianhong, a rare idealist, to feel that his ideals are all bullshit in reality, so that in the end, this rare "great good man" will be changed by the current fucking reality. In other words Although Ma Xianhong''s experience after meeting Qu Tong was very pitiful, and even he was blinded by the other party for a long time, Liu Xiaojiang respected his courage to change the reality himself at the beginning. Even if, His idea is really too naive. ¡­¡­ "Fun..." Ma Xianhong was annoyed by Liu Xiaojiang''s words unexpectedly. "Is that how you treat the death of all sex members outside?" "Is it just a pleasure for you to die of hundreds of people outside?" As soon as it comes out, Several other people present looked at it one after another. Except Liu Yanyan, who was currently sitting next to Erzhuang, almost everyone frowned slightly at Ma Xianhong. They don''t understand why Liu Xiaojiang tolerated Ma Xianhong again and again. If Ma Xianhong hadn''t really provided great help here recently, everyone who received the unique skill of refining magic machines would be embarrassed to do it. Ma Xianhong might have been taken directly before Liu Xiaojiang could speak. "Ha ha..." Xia Liuqing stood aside with her hands on her back, looked at Ma Xianhong and Liu Xiaojiang with muddy eyes, then grinned and said: "Young man..." Wen Yan, Sitting in front of the tea table, Hu Li, with his legs crossed, glanced at Xia Liuqing, who even spoke a little leaked, reached out and gently knocked off the ashes in the ashtray on the tea table. "The things the master told village head Ma before should have been finished in recent days..." This sentence seems to be reporting to Liu Xiaojiang, but it is actually taking the initiative to remind Liu Xiaojiang that Ma Xianhong has completely lost its use value and has become the person who will not affect the follow-up plan even if he dies. In addition to Liu Yanyan''s recent arrival, who didn''t know too much about the situation here, I''m afraid even Er Zhuang is no longer as simple as he was at the beginning. A guy like a person knows what Hu Li is doing. But when the crowd looked at Ma Xianhong, they found that he was still looking straight at Liu Xiaojiang''s face, as if he had not heard Hu Li''s "reminder" at all. Or He had heard Hu Li''s reminder and understood the connotation of this sentence, but he was still so confident that he didn''t think Liu Xiaojiang would be so heartless. See this, Hu Li raised the copper pipe in his hand and put it to his mouth. "Village head Ma, those guys outside are hopeless. They want to meet their private desires again under the banner of integrity by relying on the strength shown by their master." "There are some sinful people outside, and they are dispensable in the eyes of their masters." "If those people could properly stand up and play a role when they ''needed'' them at the beginning, they might also have the opportunity to continue to live, but they quickly stood up and thought it was profitable to wait for the opportunity when their master didn''t need it." "It''s no pity to die. It may be people like them..." Say, She gently breathed out a light blue smoke and turned to look at Shen Chong, Lv Liang, Tu Junfang and Xia Liuqing in the house, saying: "Xia he has her own problems. She is born unable to integrate into the environment. Wherever she goes, she will be treated differently." "But apart from the girl, there seems to be no one worth paying attention to, and the really smart ones... I''m afraid there are only the four children present." "But..." "Are they really smart?" "If you are really smart, you won''t join the whole sex. They are all villains who don''t care about the life and death of others for selfish desires. However, at present, they may not have become the kind of guy outside, or they may see the problem and decide early that even if they are evil, they can''t be unscrupulous." "But if they are stupid..." "These guys have seen the problem clearly, and it''s not difficult to find an opportunity to break away from this inexplicable organization, but they are always with the villains around them, and it must be a matter of time before they assimilate with those guys outside." "Now maybe it can only be said that you guys were lucky to catch up with the master and stand on the edge of the bottom line..." "......." Shen Chong''s feelings about Hu Li''s words are undoubtedly the largest of the four mentioned. Hearing these words, Ma Xianhong turned to look at Hu Li sitting in front of the tea table, "they are them, I am me... How do they have anything to do with me?" "I''m just a pure friend with immortal Xiao Liu. I help him... I''m not plotting anything for him. You don''t have to put your own way of thinking into my perspective." "Village head Ma is really different from us." Hu Li shook his head and said: "Moreover, if you really want to say it, everyone here, except Windsor, has a higher position in the host''s heart than me, but unfortunately... The sense of trust has nothing to do with factors such as relationship and status." "Although village head Ma is the master''s friend and Windsor and I are just the master''s entourage, when it comes to trust... I believe that apart from madam and miss Yanyan, the master may trust us most." "Besides..." "Your so-called friend and friend are also very different from the master in concept. If the master wants to be a real disaster one day and hopes to bring destruction to everything in the world... Will village head ma be willing to help?" "......." Ma Xianhong. "Windsor and I have no reason to refuse." Hu Li calmly spit out a smoke ring towards Ma Xianhong''s position. "Friend? Hehe..." "OK." Liu Xiaojiang noticed that Ma Xianhong seemed to be doubting his life again because of Hu Li''s words, and then took the initiative to interrupt Hu Li''s bewitchment to Ma Xianhong. "Old Ma also has his own ideas. He doesn''t have to force him to act according to our ideas, but regards the death of those guys outside as a pleasure. This is really what I said just now. It''s too much." "Indeed..." "The life of the wicked is also life. Since they have paid the price for what they have done, they can''t pull them out of the ground and continue to whip the corpses. Moreover, even if we can ''whip the corpses'' on them, we who are not victims don''t have that qualification." With that, He looked at the honest man who was obviously easy to fool because his anger in his eyes had gradually disappeared because of his words and said: "Ma, I know what you''re angry about, so I can take back what I said just now, but don''t forget that those seemingly poor guys outside have killed more than one innocent life one by one, and many even ordinary people haven''t chosen to let go." "Their death is not only the responsibility of themselves, but also the retribution of cause and effect." "These people''s prayers before death should not be said to me. Even if you are naive... You should understand that their prayers to me only hope to live, not regret." "If they really repent, the objects they pray for when they repent can not be the so-called gods, let alone my so-called leader, but the former victims..." "But unfortunately..." "Maybe those who really repent don''t want me to save their lives, or maybe there is no real repentant among them. In short... I don''t see anyone in the news that I hope to beg the victim for forgiveness." "None..." Chapter 676 Nothing, nothing. Since you can''t afford it or put it down, it''s better not to take it at first. When Yang Zhu said this in those years, he was undoubtedly expressing the living method of putting down everything, and it may not be more humble than king in the world. After all, according to the historical background of Yang Zhu at that time, in addition to fame and wealth, people''s ultimate goal is to be carefree, and it is also carefree to let go of everything and live alone, so in his eyes... The key is how people choose. However, it is a pity that no matter what era, it is difficult for anyone to achieve the level of Yang Zhu. Therefore, this concept has been distorted by future generations over time, so that it has finally become the reason to "promote" all sex demons to do evil. From the bottom of his heart, Liu Xiaojiang despises those outside who can only do nothing, but they can''t meet the requirements of "restraining" their own desires in the second half of Yang Zhu''s concept. However, it happened that such a group of indulgents always took the banner of omnipotence when meeting their own desires, and even regarded the capable people like the ancestor Yang Zhu as their own grandmaster, making it seem that the concept of omnipotence is forcing them to act recklessly... Disgusting! Although Liu Xiaojiang thinks he doesn''t have the state of putting everything down like Yang Zhu, at least he knows where the bottom line is when meeting his own desires. He won''t really mess around in the world recklessly for his own selfish desires, let alone attack innocent ordinary people on a whim. Although considering what to do next, he also feels that he is not qualified to say how noble he is, the difference is that if there are other ways, if there are other ways to solve the problem with less sacrifice, no matter how troublesome he is, he will minimize the impact of the event. While those all sex members outside meet their own desires, they simply do not consider how much harm their actions will cause to others, let alone whether the impact of the event is positive or negative to the society. They will only do whatever they can to achieve some action goals that can greatly meet their desires in the fastest way and with the lowest impact on themselves. Almost all of them are such extreme guys, including Shen Chong, Lv Liang, Tu Junfang and Xia Liuqing. If Liu Xiaojiang hadn''t been there... Even if they were dead, there would be no one willing to defend themselves against injustice after their death. After all, Although Xia Liuqing did not harm anyone directly in modern times, he also made a certain reputation by means before social stability; Although Shen Chong and Tu Junfang have never personally killed any innocent people, it is inevitable that they have indirectly killed strangers who have no hatred with themselves several times in a long period of time; On the contrary, Lu Liang, a newcomer who has just joined the whole sex, except that he has been lucky to participate in the whole sex action for several times, the worst behavior is that he once made a big fuss with the whole sex in Longhu Mountain, and learned some inside stories about that year through soul enlightenment from Tian Lao. If these guys are dealt with according to the current laws of ordinary people, the most serious thing is probably only about 20 years'' imprisonment, but if they are treated according to the high standard moral requirements for others in the eyes of the public, they will probably be regarded as being indistinguishable from those all sex members outside. Dead! You deserve it! Liu Xiaojiang''s moral requirements for others are not high, and even his own requirements are also very low. He only wants to recall later that he does not have too much guilt and can be called a clear conscience. More Do you want him to be a saint? What is a person intoxicated with when everyone doesn''t accept it? Isn''t this sick?! ¡­¡­ "....." Ma Xianhong heard Liu Xiaojiang''s subsequent explanation, and the last discomfort in his eyes dissipated. He became an honest child who was more or less silent in his usual contact with people except for what he was interested in. In addition, Other people present have also returned to normal one after another. No one will mention all-round members outside under the current situation, because they have understood Liu Xiaojiang''s indifferent attitude towards "outsiders". What''s more? Since those guys outside are responsible for this situation, they are indifferent to the message for help here, so it''s not the so-called no help at all. of course, Except Liu Yanyan, Maybe it''s because she didn''t have much contact with Liu Xiaojiang. She only heard the recent message about Ying Gou outside. She only met Liu Xiaojiang who was an employee of the company. At present, her impression of Liu Xiaojiang still stays at that time and thinks that the other party is still warm. She even thought that the reason why Liu Xiaojiang came to this stage was entirely because of his alien identity like a zombie. As a result, she didn''t expect that the other party was wearing such a young and handsome face, but there was no more sense of gentleness when she spoke. Moreover, maturity, indifference and even extremes always give her a strange feeling of thin and cool nature "Do you have any questions?" Liu Xiaojiang saw that Ma Xianhong stopped talking and even returned to his former appearance. Then he turned his head and looked at the others present. Besides Hu Li and the second daughter of Windsor, he didn''t even let Erzhuang go when he scanned. However, except Erzhuang glared back at him, the others present didn''t show any abnormal performance. They all looked like they were willing to obey his leader''s orders. "Well... Now that you have no doubt, continue to follow the original plan. Before making enough magic weapons in the bunker, no one is allowed to provoke those so-called righteous people unless those guys outside take the initiative to come to the door." "Hu Li stays, others..." "Brother Xiaojiang." Liu Yanyan suddenly interrupted Liu Xiaojiang, but Liu Xiaojiang shook his head to stop her next words. "Hu Li and Yan Yan will stay. Others will continue to practice the unique skills I gave you before. You should at least cultivate them to a small degree before the war." Liu Xiaojiang turned to look at the others and continued. "After all, I have told you before that I will not help you at the beginning of the war, so whether you die or live in the war depends on your own creation. If you die... You can''t be resurrected by me until everything is over." "I don''t want to revive you in wartime because of your death for that dispensable help... So that some guys may notice the truth behind it." "So if you don''t want to experience the feeling of death and continue to give me trouble after receiving grace, you should understand what role you want to play in it." "Ha ha..." Xia Liuqing couldn''t help laughing. "Leader, in my opinion, even if those people outside unite, even if they use some super standard weapons, they may not really pose any threat to you." "In that case, are we really valuable to you?" "Yes." Liu Xiaojiang turned to Xia Liuqing with a smile. "Although I don''t care about most people outside and don''t think there is any threat from ordinary people''s weapons, as long as you participate in the war... It can reflect how terrible my disaster is." "After all, if they want to win you now, they can''t do it without paying some price, but you just get some small favors from me, which can''t be regarded as some helpers I care about." "Such a huge gap will make them feel afraid, and this fear... Will make them pay more attention to each other, because without each other''s existence, they don''t even have the qualification to stand in front of me." "I see." Xia Liuqing was stunned when she heard this, and then squeezed out a smile on her old face. "As long as you participate in the war and reflect your ''strength'', even death is valuable..." "It depends on how you choose." Liu Xiaojiang said calmly. "Anyway, with your current strength, plus the immortal body I gave you, as well as those carefully deleted eight wonders, if you really want to escape... It''s estimated that those guys can''t stop you." "Can we escape according to the situation..." Xia Liuqing looked at Liu Xiaojiang with flashing eyes. However, When Xia Liuqing said this, Xia he and Shen Chong, who still knew Liu Xiaojiang, couldn''t help looking at each other, because they didn''t want to know what Liu Xiaojiang said at the moment. There was no hope that they would save their lives according to the situation. After all, Liu Xiaojiang has said from the beginning that if they don''t want to die, they can only see their own luck. If this sentence is interpreted in another meaning, doesn''t it mean that if they don''t have the good fortune, they must die in the next battle and can only wait for Liu Xiaojiang to resurrect himself and others? If you run away according to the situation, fail to reflect your value as a "helper" and fail to subvert the cognition of those outside by yourself, isn''t it of no value to Liu Xiaojiang''s plan? After receiving the favor, he still only ran for his own life. Isn''t that tantamount to departing from Liu Xiaojiang''s hope of giving the favor? I''d rather die! Never run away! We must choose to kill after the war! As everyone knows, Although Xia he and Shen Chong did not fully understand Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning, they also made a more correct choice. Apart from Erzhuang, Chen duo, Hu Li, Windsor and Liu Yanyan, which of these people present did not belong to one of the all sex lunatics in the world, let alone became the helper around Ying Gou. If they didn''t die in the battle, if they didn''t disappear with the word "win hook", how could those people outside let them continue to live? If they really "died" in the battle and survived with the disappearance of "yinggou" and the resurrection of a large number of innocent dead, they may still be guided to say that they were "bewitched" before, and what they did was not from their own heart. Moreover, even if it''s not good enough, they haven''t been let go by those people outside. At least they should be investigated for their responsibility as all sex demons, However, in the future, in an era when strangers are no longer excluded, considering the "particularity" of several people and the guidance of some people with intentions behind them, they will not commit a capital crime. As for imprisonment, Even if it is as long as 20 years, is it still meaningful for them who are almost immortal? Besides, Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t think that Zhao Fangxu and others who have come back will really like to see Xia he and others face long-term imprisonment. No matter how, they will look at the face of themselves and the old man and turn a blind eye to these people who help implement the plan together. But if on the contrary, someone really escaped according to the situation and failed to help Liu Xiaojiang achieve the purpose of allowing them to participate in the war, or made almost no contribution to this purpose. It seems that he was very smart to keep his life, but in fact... He hurt himself. And for such people, Even if Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t plan to solve it himself, those who live a shoddy life under the title of "yinggou helper" can''t live in the future society. The imperfect immortal body is not enough for this person to bear the anger of both strangers and ordinary people! However, Liu Xiaojiang did not open his mouth to express this matter clearly, and he was still indifferent to Xia Liuqing''s words, just like he had never trusted all the members present. Then, he waved his hand directly and urged, "if you don''t want any accident, go back and try to practice the unique skills I gave you. Hu Li and Yanyan stay, and the others..... Go back and think about it and think about how to deal with the next trouble." Let''s go, Although Xia Liuqing didn''t get a clear answer from Liu xiaojiangkou, she naturally knew that there must be something fishy after living for so many years, and her little idea of being reluctant to give up Mei Jinfeng also faded. He then smiled and nodded to Liu Xiaojiang. The first one left the room without hesitation. next, Shen Chong, Xia he, Lv Liang, Tu Junfang and Ma Xianhong left one by one. Erzhuang, Chen duo and Windsor also looked at Hu Li and Liu Yanyan and returned to their own room in the foreign house. Soon, In the living room of the Western-style house, there are only Liu Xiaojiang, Hu Li and Liu Yanyan. "Yanyan, what can I do for you now?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Hu Li, who was puffing in the clouds, and then looked at Liu Yanyan gently. "Er..." Liu Yanyan hesitated a little, turned her head and looked at Hu Li sitting beside her and said: "In fact, it''s nothing. I just want to ask brother Xiaojiang, do you... Do you want to die?" "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "Cough..." Hu Li didn''t come up with a cigarette and was almost choked by Liu Yanyan''s sentence. She never thought of Liu Yanyan. Even if no one had told her about the plan, she still felt that Liu Xiaojiang was actually a saint after several conversations. "When I listen to you, it seems that I want to change the current situation of different people, but I also heard from Xu San and Xu Si that it is difficult to change the current situation of different people in society, unless there is... So I think brother Xiaojiang, do you want to be the common enemy?" Liu Yanyan looked suspiciously at Hu Li, who suddenly began to cough violently beside her, but she didn''t think it was the problem caused by herself. On the contrary, her small face expressed her thoughts eagerly. "Don''t worry." when Liu Xiaojiang saw Liu Yanyan''s appearance, he inevitably felt warm. Then he smiled and shook his head and said: "All I have done is for myself. At most, I just want to meet my own wishes and do not intend to go too far with those relatively innocent people. In addition to some specific people, it will only be ''yinggou'' instead of Liu Xiaojiang." "You just have too little experience, not too stupid in idea, so what I say... You should understand?" "Did ''yinggou'' die at last..." Liu Yanyan repeated Liu Xiaojiang''s words, then relieved, nodded to Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Well! That''s good! I don''t want brother Xiaojiang to die so early! I''ve found a beautiful sister-in-law for me! I''m dying... You''ll die after giving me a nephew to play with!" "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "Cough... Cough!" Hu Li laughed this time, so that he was choked by the smoke. Chapter 677 After a long time, Liu Xiaojiang finally sent Liu Yanyan away. Then he looked at Hu Li smiling on the sofa and shook his head "Except for Lu Liang, duo''er is about the same age as Yanyan, but among the three relatively young people, only Yanyan really looks like a child." "Oh? Not necessarily." Hu Li stretched out his hand and took down the cigarette pipe in his mouth. "In my opinion, the girl duo''er was almost the same. At most, Bi Yanyan was silent." "Although I heard you say that she is much better than before, in my eyes... She is not really much more mature than Yanyan, but she is not good at words, which makes it easy to be ignored." "As for Lu Liang..." "Well, it''s true that he is much more mature psychologically than duo''er and yan''yan, but... I don''t like his amorous child very much." As the elder of the elves, Hu Li didn''t care about anything except the survival of the children around him for many years. She can even choose to give her precious life in exchange for a future for the children who accompany her. Hu Li and the elves are not family, but they are more emotional than the so-called family fetters. Compared with humans, You can say that Hu Li and the elves are "holding together for warmth", but it is undeniable that this is not Hu Li''s unilateral idea. The elves in the mountains also regard Hu Li as a close elder. Even if these alien lives, which were not loved by heaven, just hid in the gully and licked each other''s wounds, the feelings generated during this period are far from comparable to ordinary human families. Although they did not share the same piece of bread in the bitter days, such feelings are extremely precious whenever they are placed. Moreover, they are not human beings. While they are wild, their nature is more pure and good. The probability of "forgetting their roots" on elves is far lower than that of human beings. Liu Xiaojiang understood why Hu Li didn''t like Lv Liang, because as a member of the LV family, Lv Liang allowed his leader to kill everyone in the LV family, and even worked for himself like a nobody. If this situation is put on those elves, or on her Hu Li, the elder, the outcome must be "stupid" in the eyes of ordinary people... It is better to be broken than complete! "He also has his own reasons. After all, not all so-called families can regard each other as families like you." Although Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t like this loyal man very much because Lu Liang was stupid on the dragon and tiger mountain, he still explains: "Lv family..." "This is a family that even the word ''family'' can be just a fetter. The people in the LV family may be just a tool to maintain the family inheritance for the LV family." "Isn''t this putting the cart before the horse?" Hu Li frowned with a cigarette tube. "The family exists to protect the family. The family is the cornerstone of the family. How can we turn to regard the family as a tool in order to maintain the family?" "That''s why I said..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said, "not all families in the world can value each other as much as you do." "In the final analysis, the Lu family is also one of the so-called four. Perhaps in their eyes, the family is the guarantee of their interests and honor." "Including the seats of the ten men..." "I''m afraid it''s precisely because the LV family is one of the four families; it''s precisely because of the long-term inheritance of this family; it''s precisely because the LV family has the foundation of inheritance through generations; it will eventually fall on people like him, LV CI." "Thanks to the word ''family'', rather than a specific person in the family, how can the LV family not pay attention to what the family inheritance can bring? Maybe their cruelty and indifference to the people now are also considered for the future of the family." "After all..." Speaking of which, He leaned his elbow on the armrest of the sofa, put his hand on his chin and said unhappily: "Human beings are different from elves. Although they have the favor of heaven, they don''t have the long life of elves." "Seize the day and live in the present..." "It may not matter if you put this on feelings and other aspects, but if you put it on the survival of human beings, so that you never consider which will come first tomorrow or accident... There will be more tragedies." "Not to mention the family, where many mouths have to eat together, they always have to consider whether there is still food for the latecomers. It is impossible to just care about whether they can eat enough and smash their jobs back." "Maybe that''s why..." "The land under our feet will last for thousands of years, and we won''t lose ourselves like those barbarians outside." "Inheritance..." "I still say that, everything has good and bad, but what eventually leads to destruction is always extreme." "Ah Li has been taught." Hu Li thought carefully and finally relieved himself. Instead of holding on to Lv Liang''s fickleness, he picked up the cigarette pipe and nodded modestly to Liu Xiaojiang, saying: "You really deserve to be my master. Please allow ah Li to sincerely praise..." "OK, don''t come to those who don''t have." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Hu Li, who had never been emotional in his eyes, and immediately interrupted the rainbow fart he wanted to release. Then he stretched out his hand, took out a handkerchief like thing from his arms, put the contents upside down on the table of the tea table and said: "Ah Li, the reason why I want you to stay is that you are so smart... You should have guessed the reason?" "In addition to Madam, Dore and Windsor, even the three members you most distrust have got a piece of eight wonders that suit you and have been carefully deleted by you." Hu Li gently breathed out a mouthful of smoke and said: "Are you going to hand over the legendary Fenghou strange door to ah Li?" "Do you want it?" Liu Xiaojiang looked straight at Hu Li calmly. "Hoo..." Hu Li looked at Liu Xiaojiang without waves. He couldn''t see any emotional eyes. He couldn''t help but smoke again. "Tell the truth..." "As an odd door warlock who studies the number of skills, it must be false to say that I am not interested in the odd door after the wind. But if I have to choose by myself, considering the nature of eight odd skills, I would rather restrain my normal interest." "However, if you have to give it to me and hope I can use it next to provide greater help for your plan, then... Ah Li will not refuse." "If you don''t consider my relationship, you don''t really want the Fenghou strange door... Right?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Hu Li suspiciously. He didn''t seem to think that the other party, as a warlock, would refuse the Fenghou strange door. "After all, there is a contract between you and me, so it can be used to confirm whether I lied... Isn''t it?" Hu Li replied clearly. "Yes..." "I''m interested in Fenghou Qimen, but it''s obviously inappropriate for me to master the art of taking chaos for this interest, especially my special identity......" "Very good..." Liu Xiaojiang silently confirmed the other party''s statement through the contract according to Hu Li''s requirements, and then a trace of comfort gradually appeared in his eyes. Let''s go, Even under Hu Li''s slightly confused gaze, he took the initiative to shift his sight away from the paper on the table, and then directly reversed it with his hand, so that the strange door game painted on it was fully displayed in Hu Li''s eyes. A moment later, Confirmed that Hu Li had a complete view of Qimen Bureau, Liu Xiaojiang manipulated the energy in his body and made the paper burn on the glass tea table. Soon, without affecting anything, everything was completely reduced to ashes in the air. then, He finally looked up at the opposite side of the sofa and didn''t fall into it. Instead, he seemed to be thinking about something carefully and said: "Sure enough..." "A person who is not greedy for the strange door behind the wind will not be pulled into the inner fantasy like I did before..." "Ah Li, with your warlock level, how much did you master just now..." "Ah?" Hu Li reacted when he heard the voice, but he was still thoughtful. "Aren''t you not good at odd skills? Why did you want to master this kind of thing before?" "... I''m not very good at it, but it doesn''t mean I can''t understand." Liu Xiaojiang said. "If I''m willing to understand patiently, it''s not difficult for me to learn general strange door skills. After all, I''ve actually surpassed most people in the world in my practice of interior state of mind from the beginning." "So..." "So you want to try to master all the eight wonders. After all, no one will dislike his powerful means too much... Right?" Hu Li said Liu Xiaojiang''s idea with a smile in his eyes. "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "But it''s a pity that I didn''t master the strange gate after the wind, and I didn''t have time to master the Daluo cave view." "I''m afraid I''ll never learn one of these two special skills, and the other... It takes a lot of time to really master them, but if I just master the fur like Nagu abnormal Pavilion, it won''t consume me too much time." "This is a unique skill that I may never learn. How much did you master just now...?" Wen Yan, Hu Li was a little silent, and then said truthfully: "you seem to have misunderstood something. Everything about the strange door after the wind has been reflected in the strange door game, so just write down the special places of the strange door game, and you can completely remember the usage of the strange door after the wind." "As for understanding and study..." "Maybe it''s necessary for people who are not familiar with odd skills, but for me... It''s actually not necessary." "Because as long as you remember the usage of the strange door after the wind, any Warlock can skillfully display it. The difference is only the range of the strange door that can be opened. To remember it... That look just now is enough for ah Li." "... so, you''ve mastered it completely?" Liu Xiaojiang was also a little confused about Hu Li''s statement. He didn''t expect that the difference between himself and the other party was so great. I tried my best to master the strange door after the wind, but it was always pulled into the dreamland to suppress the gradual fermentation of desire, so that finally with the help of Gabriel... I had to give up! And the other party But I have mastered the strange door after the wind at a glance! This damn magic! "Well, I''ve completely mastered it. After all, it''s just some differences about Qimen Bureau. Just change my previous understanding of Qimen Bureau and arrange Qimen Bureau in the way of Qimen after the wind." Hu Li obviously noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s displeasure, but he still opened his mouth and made some very shocking remarks, as if the strange door after the wind was as simple to her as directly copying the correct answer in the exam. Casually change the answers on your test paper that do not meet the correct answers, and easily turn your test paper into a full score answer! After all, she is only learning from the strange door after the wind, not creating such unfathomable things out of thin air. But as everyone knows, now in front of her, there is a guy who will be asked by the invigilator to leave the examination room even if he directly plagiarizes the answers however, Liu Xiaojiang is still Liu Xiaojiang, not the proud existence of Ying Gou. Even if he faced the double "ridicule" of Hu Li and Gabriel in the interior, he would not show any emotion on his face at all. At most, he subconsciously twitched the corners of his mouth twice. If he didn''t look carefully, no one would find it at all. "The range of odd gate games you are playing now, including the means that you can arrange multiple odd gate games in advance, what is the maximum coverage?" "... it shouldn''t be too big." Hu Li immediately understood Liu Xiaojiang''s intention when he heard this, and then said without asking big according to the actual situation: "If you do nothing with all your strength, just maintain the normal operation of multiple Qimen bureaus, and can use some small means in the bureaus, then according to the area of the capital... It covers only one street at most." "Moreover, even if it is just so, it will consume a Li''s great energy. I''m afraid it will take a long time to recover after the matter is over." "A whole block..." Liu Xiaojiang could not help but frown slowly, because a street area could not accommodate all the enemies, and once it could not accommodate all the enemies, it would be impossible to know what happened on the battlefield at any time. After all, in his original plan, he didn''t intend to use Erzhuang, Chen duo, Liu Yanyan and Windsor unless he had to. This is not that Liu Xiaojiang is too eccentric, but that these four people have basically no negative records in any files except Chen duo, who is "dead" and will not even be recognized by the company. It is not that, like several other full-fledged members, they must strive to reflect their own value. Even with the existence of Ma Xianhong and Hu Li, he did not intend to let them appear on the front battlefield, so as not to be missed by some interested people outside. "It seems that at present, we can only give priority to those strange people outside. Anyway, those ordinary people may not rush into the battlefield with them..." "Indeed, ordinary people are too fragile. Even if they have some special weapons, supporting the attacks of other aliens in the dark may be the most possible way of fighting. Besides... No one knows whether they have really eliminated the estrangement between them." "I can''t tell Er Zhuang about it, let alone let the four of them know. I didn''t plan them together." "Well, ah Li understands. Please rest assured." Chapter 678 A few days later, The turmoil caused by wholeness in the world has gradually subsided, and due to the cooperation of major alien schools rarely seen in decades, wholeness has also encountered great losses that have not been seen in many years. As a hero in the alien circle, Ding Jian died early in the hands of an ordinary man; Ying Gou, the all sex leader, never showed up, and Tu Jun''s room, the corpse demon, also didn''t show up. Even Xia he and Shen Chong, the only two left of the four maniacs, never showed their whereabouts when the major alien schools worked together to eliminate all sex demons. Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng, who can be called all sex elders, did not choose to lend a helping hand when most all sex demons asked for help. Instead, they watched the all sex business for more than 100 years in modern times be destroyed. other, In addition to all kinds of petty criminals under the banner of all-round sex, only the so-called "all-round six" can be named in this decent campaign to eliminate all-round sex. But unfortunately, Those guys with the title of "all six" had already died in Liu Xiaojiang''s hands when they attacked Longhu Mountain. Therefore, they were not enough to resolve such crises by themselves. This time, they all died in the action of decent suppression. Among them, Xiao Xiao, who once killed on Longhu Mountain, lost an arm and Xue fan, one of the six people who indirectly led to his subsequent tragic outcome, died at the hands of the young disciples of the Lu family. The man who fought side by side with Xiao Xiao and was finally controlled to cut off Xiao Xiao''s arm. Xi, who always claims to be a big man in Shandong, ended a knot. Lu Linglong, as the child king of those little friends in those years, although she failed to personally solve Qu Tong, which directly led to the tragic outcome of Xiao Xiao, she participated in the campaign against Xue fan and tried her best to avenge Xiao Xiao. As the whole sex companions died in the hands of decent people one after another, Ying Gou, the leader on whom the whole sex members rely most, refused to show up, so that even some big all sex figures who are close to Ying Gou did not stand up and say anything about the loss of all sex. In just a few days, The omniscient members who originally thought that with Ying Gou as their backer, they could finally no longer hide. Finally, they understood the selfishness and omniscient leader in their hearts. From beginning to end, they did not regard themselves and others as their disciples. Moreover, even the so-called utilization may be too lazy to use them. As a result, they soon began to avoid hunting in various ways, and even many people announced their withdrawal from the whole sex on the spot, trying to make themselves live a few more days in this extremely sad world by being willing to accept the legal sanctions of ordinary people. yes! This is the very sad world! In the eyes of all sex members who have been "fooled and lame" and who pretend to be confused, what they adhere to the concept of "all sex fidelity" in exchange for is the disaster of killing themselves. How sad is the world that even human "true self" can''t accept and even wants to erase nature! As everyone knows, At present, in addition to their own "excuses", everyone outside has already seen through the filth of the whole nature. No one will think that they are practicing and adhering to the idea of Yang Zhu, the ancestor of the whole nature. So, Even if all members declare that they withdraw from all, surrender and hope to be punished by ordinary people''s law; The company, shilao and other major alien schools also started again, which made people abolish those capitulators as alien capital, and then they were detained in strict accordance with the legal standards of ordinary people for trial. They would not feel that there was any confession in such capitulation. After all, how can a sinner''s surrender to save his life be regarded as a voluntary act of Conscience Discovery? If these guys have a chance to escape, or if they have the ability to solve the law enforcers and escape, will they... Still choose to surrender? Therefore, most of the all members who choose to surrender are willing to accept the legal sanctions of ordinary people in this case, which is really just trying to live two more days. When you come to court later, How many of these guys with more or less human lives can end up in prison for less than 20 years? ¡­¡­ evening, Corporate headquarters, Due to the death of Zhao Fangxu and other six directors, Everywhere is connected. In a short time, it really fell into a headless state. However, when the company originally opened a high-level meeting to discuss affairs, the heads of all regions will also participate with the directors. Therefore, strictly speaking, the heads of all regions are also high-level positions of the company. Moreover, today, when the directors of the company have left, if the leaders of each region become the absolute top level according to the previous specifications when negotiating major events, it is also a matter that the ten men have no objection to other alien schools. After all, even including the ten guys, it is not the directors of the company who contact most on weekdays, but the regional heads of the company who are directly responsible for their own region. So compared with other company leaders, Of course, most people in the alien circle prefer that these responsible persons who are more familiar with themselves can have the right to speak. If not, Even if there are no representative high-level figures like Zhao Fangxu, but the heads of all regions discuss and deal with the next things for the time being, if the heads of regions in their own region can also have a certain voice, it is by no means a bad thing for them. What''s more? Those employees who have something to do with themselves are unlikely to have the opportunity to work in the company headquarters at ordinary times, but if they support them to work under the hands of regional leaders, I''m afraid it''s not difficult for any force. It''s easier for anyone to ask for information from the company in the future... Isn''t it? "Although I don''t know why yinggou didn''t show up, after a series of recent events, this war... Has indeed improved our morale." Ren Fei, dressed in a black and capable women''s suit, stood in front of the stage of the large conference room and reported the results to the people below. But after saying that her side has almost completely eliminated all sex, and there will not be too many all sex demons to become the power in Ying Gou''s hands, the expression on her face did not produce any joy because of such good news. contrary, The more she understood what had happened before and recently, the more she doubted why Ying Gou sat and watched the strength of the whole sex constantly lose, so that in the end, there might not be enough and available people around the Tangtang all sex leader except the several all sex demons exposed before. Does he feel that he can be an enemy to the whole world? Does he think that only those so-called immortal bodies can defeat the joint efforts of all strangers and ordinary people? If so, Then why did Ying Gou make a series of troubles before? Isn''t he afraid that the power of the company is too strong, so he wants to weaken the power of the company one by one? "It''s simple..." Xu Si sat under the table smoking. Seeing that his sweetheart''s face was not quite right, he immediately reminded him: "That guy may not care about integrity at all. He never thought about using them to do anything. He joined integrity... Just to find a few available helpers." "Ding Jian, Tu Junfang, Xia Liuqing, Lv Liang, and the only two of the four maniacs, Xia he and Shen Chong..." "Now excluding the hero who died in the hands of Ji''an, he is really the only difficult people in the whole sex." After Xu Si''s words, some people present frowned slowly because of these names, especially Ruhu and Zhang Lingyu. Although they didn''t sit together, they almost showed extremely complex patterns on their faces after hearing a name. Just, Zhang Lingyu is not as sad as a tiger, but the complexity and hesitation in her eyes are obviously above the hero. In addition, The presence of the ten men and the great figures of the major alien schools, but only when they heard the names of Tu Junfang and Xia Liuqing, they had some ideas in their hearts. After all, the Kung Fu of the three evil sects is very strange. If they don''t do well, they will become a big killing weapon. Xia Liuqing''s "divine mask" evolved from Wu you is simple and powerful in hard power! Originally, Tu Junfang is not so difficult to deal with in addition to his ability. Xia Liuqing is old and his whole state is inevitably lower than that of that year. No matter how powerful, he is lost to time. But now, These guys all got the so-called immortal body in yinggou, and their ability and strength may have been greatly improved. Therefore, even if Ji''an''s kind of madman doesn''t want to die, he tries to find out the limit of the immortal body for everyone present. No one dares to guarantee that he will be able to win the other party. It''s uncertain that he will pay unbearable losses and prices on the immortal body. Yinggou is a terrible disaster that affects everyone, It may be inevitable for people to sacrifice in the face of disaster, but if even the "omen" before disaster will make people pay unimaginable losses, or take the lives of many young people and the older generation, the big people present may not want to see such a thing. They hope to ensure that their sacrifices are within a controllable range when facing people like Tu Junfang and Xia Liuqing. At the very least, we should ensure that some capable people must not die on the way to confront Ying Gou before they really face Ying Gou, or in the hands of these inexplicable guys. However, The reality is that the more you think about it, the more trouble you feel, Because once considering Ying Gou''s body, especially the other party''s recent actions, and ignoring the life and death attitude of other all-round members, they can''t guarantee Tu Junfang and Xia Liuqing. The so-called immortal body is really the same as Ding Jian. After all, if so, what makes him think that only those all sex demons can be more valuable than those all sex members who died outside before? Once they thought of this, they noticed the doubts in Ren Fei''s heart and began to think carefully that Ying Gou would be the reason for the previous attitude. The more they felt that Tu Junfang and Xia Liuqing might be much more difficult than Ding Jian, who had obtained the immortal body before. In addition, If the level of each of those all sex demons is higher than that of Ding Yan''an, and considering the particularity of their abilities and the "blessing" generated by the grace they received from Ying Gou, the more they think about it... The more the big people present have no bottom in their hearts. Winning is sure to win. No matter how tricky these demons are, they can''t compare with yinggou, and they can''t beat the joint efforts of strangers and ordinary people. But the outcome may not be as big as they thought before, and then they face the disaster of yinggou with an almost full attitude. This situation that may affect the direction of the final situation must be unacceptable to these big people present. Therefore, they must give priority to how to solve Tu Junfang, Xia Liuqing and others, so as not to pay losses and sacrifices enough to affect the situation in front of these guys. Some little people who only existed with their "tacit consent" did not expect to become key figures who may determine the direction of the situation. Irony... It''s too ironic! If they knew that they should not agree with the company''s concept of "companion", they should eliminate these guys before they become a climate! Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world At this point, "Ha ha..." the old man sitting alone in front of the ten men noticed the hesitation of the people present about several full members. Finally, after watching for a long time, he slowly opened his mouth and smiled: "You don''t have to worry." "Although we don''t know whether the weapons in our hands can play a role in Ying Gou''s monster, we should and can play a decisive role in those children who are suspected to be controlled to be enemies with everyone." "After all, the former Xiaoding and the current yinggou are the so-called immortal body, but they are just stronger than ordinary people and can live better than us... Aren''t they?" "There is no God or ghost in this world. Everything is just a lack of reliable explanation. If there is something immortal, why should Ying Gou pay attention to us? It''s not that he is afraid of the power in our hands and the attitude of excluding dissidents?" Say, The old man noticed that everyone''s eyes were focused on himself. Then he put his hands on the crutch in front of him and said slowly in a more calm tone: "Don''t be afraid." "The world is our world, and the world is our world. The final winner must be us. The difference only lies in the size of the loss." "In the future, if we can''t solve the problem against the enemy normally, so as to avoid more unnecessary sacrifices caused by winning the hook, it is naturally acceptable to pay certain sacrifices to solve the problem. People like me... Are not used to bear the consequences for this matter?" "But I also hope all of you here can trust me, an old thing with no power to bind chickens. I really want to take this opportunity to solve the contradiction between ordinary people and strangers at one time." "As long as you are willing to be an indispensable part of this society, I can guarantee with your lives that... There will be no future where anyone will be hostile to his compatriots and dissidents in the future." "All contradictions will be completely covered up with ''yinggou'', and great benign changes will take place because of this opportunity. I just don''t know... Whether you are willing to help me an old thing realize such a beautiful vision." Chapter 679 The old man held his crutch and spoke slowly, but none of the people present dared to answer. The heads of several companies in the conference room, even the so-called big people at the level of ten people, will inevitably feel uncomfortable in front of the old man. This is not only because the status of the elderly is too high, but also because the attitude expressed by the elderly is really a little shocking. Some discerning people in the house did not fail to consider the attitude of ordinary people. They also thought of "yinggou". For the contradiction between ordinary people and strangers, perhaps it is not just a disaster endangering everyone''s life and death. If we can get through this disaster together in a joint way; As long as the problems caused by yinggou are not so easy to solve, and as long as both sides have made sacrifices in the face of disasters, their attitudes will certainly change afterwards. After all, what we say is that our compatriots live in the same land. Even if they repel dissidents ideologically, they will not develop into some kind of endless hatred before the problem is serious enough to really break out. Although it is difficult to change people''s nature of rejecting different people, as long as they have the opportunity to plant a seed in people''s hearts, every moment can remind them that although different people are different, they are not very different from ordinary people in essence, and their power is not enough to cause any "big problems". At that time, even if it is still impossible to change people''s nature in a short time, the problem will become simple as long as ordinary people can not have excessive suspicion of outsiders for a long time, and as long as both sides can not directly choose to take the extreme road because of this suspicion? In the future, considering the gradual deepening of ordinary people''s understanding of different people and the joint cooperation between the "respective high-level" of the two sides in the open and secret, Finally, it is very possible that the general environment will gradually change into a society in which ordinary people can accept the existence of other people, and no one will exclude other compatriots in the open. By then, Extremists who secretly cannot accept the existence of other people must also be very difficult to incite others to adhere to the same idea with themselves. They will always exist only a small part of the social stability and order, and they can no longer have the opportunity to use people''s ignorance to achieve their wishes as before. However, if you want to do this, you must pay a price enough for ordinary people and outsiders to remember in the battle with yinggou. In the eyes of all the discerning people in the house, such cruel preconditions are obviously inconsistent with the old man''s words just now. Just considering the old man''s identity and status, even if someone sees through anything, he doesn''t dare to ask questions at all. Everyone wants to witness the realization of the beautiful vision of the elderly and walk in a society completely different from today; But no one wants to be himself or some other people around him to become the "foundation" for such a beautiful vision, let alone nourish the land under the feet of strangers. People are selfish creatures, and heroes are rare in these days. If after seeing the old man''s intention, the people present can casually promise to help, and any one is willing to devote himself to society and future generations, I''m afraid there will be no such disaster as yinggou today. The relationship between ordinary people and strangers would not be like this today. ¡­¡­ "Alas..." Seeing the silence of the people present, the old man shook his head and sighed in disappointment: "Everyone present is the elite in the alien circle, and there is no lack of some old people who have experienced the original era." "That year..." "It''s a pity that I didn''t have the opportunity to meet you, but I''ve heard that your families and sects have also made great sacrifices in the war that endangered their survival." "Among you..." "Some fought with foreigners for a whole generation in those years, and some even lost their sects after the war." Say, The old man seemed to recall what he had experienced in those years, and returned to the battlefield full of blood and national righteousness. Then he clenched his crutch and tapped it gently on the ground. In the silence, it seemed as if he was pounding some strange hearts. "Now I really want to know more about what consumed your blood. After all, in those years... We were desperate for future generations!" "Why today..." "At a time when the situation is very similar to that in those years, and it should also be desperate for future generations, why do you people who have experienced fighting far more cruelly than me become such timid cowards today!" As soon as it comes out, The representatives of the alien school who had participated in the battle at that time lowered their heads one after another after the old man''s words. Lu Jin, who is recognized by the circle as "having no time in her life", did not take the initiative to explain after the old man''s words. When it comes to the battle of that year, Lu Jia, one of the four families in the alien circle, sent people to the front line to take part in the battle, but he was still young at that time. With the protection of his elders, he did not directly participate in it, so he had no say. What''s more? Even though the four families all worked as members of the circle, they all left some hearts that Lu Jin despised at that time, If the Lu family had not suffered some accidents in those years, I am afraid that the sacrifices made by the four families in that battle are far less than those of some small schools that seemed "weak" in those years. Among them, It is also represented by the genre of the Tang clan, which usually does murder business. In those years, people did not spare any effort. Not only did many excellent disciples of the Tang clan die, but they even caught up with the famous "laughing hell" Tang Jiaren. It''s rare to master the top experts of Tangmen! In contrast The sacrifice made by the so-called four families is a fart! Inheritance... In the end, even at the moment of crisis to the survival of the nation, what more attention should we pay to ourselves? What is the use of this inheritance to the country and the people?! Not selfish! However, "Ha ha..." Tang Xin, the head of Tang clan, was the only one present. Instead of bowing his head in shame, he smiled and took the initiative to answer the old man''s questions. "Old leader, you are serious..." "Although our Tang clan is far less than the Tang clan in those days, and even I am the only one who can use the pill, Tang clan... Will always be Tang clan. If we really need our means, the disciples of Tang clan will never refuse." "This is the words left by the old sect leader of the previous generation after the battle that year, but in terms of time... It can also be regarded as a relatively young ancestral training?" "Tang clan..." the old man looked at Tang Xin, who was not as old as himself, but looked much older than himself. He could not help feeling guilty about such an alien school as Tang clan. "Tang clan leader, it''s true that I''m an old man who treated you badly..." "No, we can understand your decision. After all, it is no longer an alien era, and it is really difficult for Tangmen to adapt to a stable life." Tang Xin has no negative emotions about the old man in his eyes. "After you have achieved such a beautiful vision, if the inheritance of Tangmen can continue, maybe... It''s really time to strive for transformation." "Yes." although the old man''s face didn''t look excited, he subconsciously accentuated his tone when he said the word "yes". This may be to ensure the future inheritance of Tangmen with tangxin, or it may have thought out the future way for Tangmen in advance. In a word, it attracted the attention of other alien schools present. But perhaps they felt that the Tang clan had just received "benefits", and they immediately opened their mouth to express the same attitude as the Tang clan, which might create a more negative impression on the old man. Therefore, although the representatives of the alien school were interested, they were not eager to speak at this time. On the contrary, they are still waiting for the old man to "ask" again, thinking of giving the old man a good impression of rationality but not lack of blood through passive and careful "thinking". Unfortunately, It is not only the great figures of these alien schools who can be called "human spirits" present, The identity of the old man has long determined that he usually thinks much more than the "big men" who only need to consider themselves and their sect. How can he not think of the ideas that may come into the minds of these old guys. "So only Tangmen is willing to fulfill my wish?" "What a pity..." "But that''s enough. With the help of Tangmen and the young people of the company, no matter what I want to do afterwards, I''m unlikely to encounter any resistance again." Well, The old man got up from his position with a stick, and under the stunned gaze of most old people in the house, he slowly walked step by step to Charles who was standing at the door of the conference room at the moment. "Ha ha... Amitabha." seeing that the old man left so smartly, master Xie Kong wouldn''t even look back at the others in the house. Naturally, he almost guessed that the old man didn''t intend to take this opportunity to win the approval of all alien schools from the beginning. Or, It is not important for the old man to affirm what kind of alien school. He just comes to confirm which of the strangers present are or may be regarded as companions. After all, no matter whether the strangers present are willing to help or not, they are bound to face yinggou with ordinary people later, otherwise they will be regarded as "betrayers" by ordinary people after the matter is over. And if you can''t face the ordinary people''s investigation afterwards, the simple three words "betrayer" will be enough to judge the death penalty of any alien force. Either we die together in the hands of Ying Gou, or bear the anger of ordinary people and even most strange people afterwards; This is completely a kind of conspiracy. Even if you know it, you don''t have any choice except approval. Unfortunately, the old man''s intentional guidance in speech just now led to the representative figures of most alien schools present, who couldn''t jump out of their own camp to think objectively. They still consider the problem according to the real idea in their heart. Naturally, they expose all the dirty things in their heart in front of the old man! What the old man wants is that these people are kept in the dark, completely from their heart, adhere to their own work style, so as to see who is worth and who is not worth it! As for what the old man wants to do Didn''t they just tell the truth? He wanted to take advantage of the opportunity of Ying Gou to create a society suitable for the coexistence of some strangers and ordinary people after the war! As for the strangers present who found the old man''s intention, what if they didn''t work in the next battle, they didn''t need the old man to worry about this simple problem at all. After all, the next battle does not belong to him alone, but a disaster that requires everyone to face passively together. The so-called work without effort... Unless these people present want to die by themselves! But how can such a selfish group of people, who attach so much importance to the inheritance of schools, make the choice of everyone dying together? Therefore, the most likely choice for those who are considered unworthy is to prove themselves in battle and seek to make up mistakes in other ways when they stabilize afterwards. And no matter what you think! Today is also a complete victory for the old man! "Old leader, I can understand your intention, but is it too hasty? Selfishness is everyone''s nature. You didn''t even let them understand..." Wen Yan, The old man stopped and stood in front of the meeting room, turned his back to Lu Jin and interrupted: "Selfishness is indeed the nature of every creature, and human beings can''t escape, but human beings are indeed the masters of the world. It''s not modest to say... Although there is no difference in essence between us and other creatures, there are still huge differences in reality." "If people can''t suppress their own inferiority all the time, they will only think about problems selfishly like beasts, then this society... Should have been destroyed long ago." "Don''t always think that you can''t do it yourself, and others will be as beasts as you..." Speaking of which, The old man looked sideways at the ten guys in the house, but his eyes only stayed on several old guys for a moment and said: "I have to say..." "Although yinggou was a terrible disaster, our luck was really good. Most of the dead... Are always guys who are used to ''ignoring'' others." "I hope you can play a good role as ten guys in the future. Remember... Since people are old, they shouldn''t think in the way of young people. You ordinary old people who have lived for many years like me must know what it means to continue their lives." "People..." "In particular, we, who are old and immortal, can not only live to reflect value." Chapter 680 Let''s go, The old man ignored the so-called big people in the house and left the meeting room slowly with a stick. Charles is an outsider of different skin colors. Even if he can understand the dialogue of the people present, he will still consider his identity and dare not speak more. Therefore, he just nodded politely to the people in the room, followed the old man and walked out of the room together, and took the initiative to reach out and gently close the door of the conference room when he left. And with the old man and Charles gone, There was silence among the people in the house. At the moment, as some people here expected, after Lu Jin''s "verbal reminder" just now, almost everyone quickly reacted. They not only realized the intention of the old man''s previous remarks, but also understood how stupid their ideas were. Apart from Tangmen, they had already missed the opportunity to make a "good impression" on the old man when they kept silent just now, and even gave each other a negative image that they still only consider themselves at this time. When the atmosphere in the room is silent, Zhang Chulan, who was not a representative of the alien school, but participated in the meeting as an assistant to the person in charge, did not look as heavy as the big people around, but carefully observed the small movements of everyone around. next, Zhang Chulan noticed several abnormal behaviors at this time. Ren Fei, Xu Si and other responsible persons looked calm, because almost all of them who worked in the company could be regarded as the power in the old man''s hand. Even if they really wanted to do something as a company, they could not easily decide by themselves. Although the ten men are not so nervous about the old man, several of them can be regarded as the ten men of the older generation. It is inevitable that they will start to consider their responsibilities as elders because of the words left by the old man before leaving, and therefore have some absent-minded appearance. Based on the identity of the elderly, Zhang Chulan believes that all the strangers present who are not affiliated with the company, even if they are very clear that they have not been directly sentenced to death by the old man, they should at least be distressed by their behavior of "provoking" each other. The appearance of most people present was almost the same as Zhang Chulan''s conjecture, but it happened that some people didn''t seem to care about it, and some people were sold by the old man, but they still had a smiling expression. Feng Zhenghao, This person is neither the leader of the alien group affiliated to the company, nor the older generation clearly pointed out in the old man''s words; But as the president of the World Association who can also be among the top ten guys, and has greatly strengthened his strength through northeast Ma Xianer not long ago, such a person... Doesn''t care at all about his behavior that annoys the old man? He was so aware of his sight that he didn''t even bother to pretend. Instead, he smiled and nodded here... What was he doing? Would the world have surrendered to the old man early? So you don''t care about the old man''s attitude just now? And the other side Zhang Chulan sat in the corner and looked at Tang Xin, who had been in contact with him for several times. He could not help but frown slowly because of the heartfelt smile on each other''s face. He doesn''t understand why Tang Xin, the head of Tang clan, can still laugh so happily here when he knows that he will become a stepping stone for future generations. Is it just the word "must" without explanation? This kind of answer can''t get a clear answer. The people of Tang clan... Are willing to fight everything for the old man''s vision? What Zuxun? Tang miaoxing, the old head of the Tang clan, realized that before Dan phage died, he said he wanted you to strengthen the Tang clan! You took over the position of head of Tang clan from Tang miaoxing, but you not only gave up Dan phage, which was regarded as an opportunity by Tang clan, but also took the initiative to take over the job without clear "guarantee"! I''m still laughing so happy Stupid?! But even so, Zhang Chulan almost had a guess in her mind and understood that this behavior of the Tang clan might be caused by the so-called national righteousness. He really admires the idea of Tangmen, which is the same as that of the old man, but intellectually... He still feels that from the perspective of the inheritance of the sect, doing so is tantamount to violating the will of a sect to attach importance to existence and inheritance. Noble? Very noble! Stupid? Silly! But it is worthy of admiration! Zhang Chulan thinks that from the perspective of Tangmen, considering the exclusion and decline in recent decades, even if she clearly understands that the great national righteousness is the so-called ancestral training, she can never be as selfless as Tangmen. Thinking of this, He once again looked at Feng Zhenghao in the position of the ten men in front, and gradually began to doubt the abnormal performance of the World Association. After all, if the world would really surrender to the old man early, why didn''t you stand up with Tangmen just now. The Feng family''s world will obviously be mixed with the circle of different people, but watch most of the other people "get trapped". Aren''t you afraid of being discovered by others later, and then let other people regard the world as a "traitor"? This is not what a smooth man like Feng Zhenghao would do "Hum, regardless of the cost for themselves, but haggle over every detail for others. In the end, you can''t help but end up thanking both ends. This is really the end that some people who are good at scheming deserve." Lu Jin felt the heavy atmosphere in the house and couldn''t bear to get to the point. "Ha ha... Benefactor Lu doesn''t have to blame everyone present. In fact, just as the old leader said, it''s human nature that is difficult to change after all." Master Xie Kong closed his hands in front of his chest. "His old man obviously knows this, so he just came to confirm today. He didn''t announce our sins before leaving, nor was it an opportunity given by the kindness of the old leader." "Next..." So far, He glanced directly at the heavy faced dignitaries present and said: "What to do, how to go..." "I believe that after today, all benefactors should know exactly what is the best choice for themselves... For the sect in the future. Don''t waste the kindness of the old benefactor before he left." As soon as it comes out, The sect leaders who originally felt that the future was gloomy and at least it was difficult to be valued again also pointed out one after another, and their eyes lit up. Some people showed their attitude when the old man had left, and they didn''t know who they were showing it to. After a long time, The noise in the house recovered due to the instigation of master Xie Kong gradually subsided, Ren Fei, who was elected as the representative of the company in charge of the conference, waited until all the leaders of the alien genre here were finally no longer silent before adjusting their mood again on the stage and slowly said: "The future needs to be fought for by ourselves. All good visions can only be seriously considered after solving the trouble..." "Is there any elder who disagrees with the deployment arranged by the company? If not... The next day is the day of war, everyone must act patiently according to the plan and never reveal their weaknesses in front of the enemy." "After all, the fighting method of alien cooperating with ordinary people to support the lead may become the best choice for us to minimize our losses and sacrifices before facing the win hook." "If there is no objection..." "No one can refuse to cooperate with the command and dispatch for various reasons after the war." "I hope all of you here can understand that the company has always been neutral from beginning to end and will not attempt to indirectly change the pattern in the alien circle through this war. There are more or less sacrifices in wartime... Which is also a normal situation that no one can avoid." Speaking of which, She found that none of the leading figures of the alien genre present at the bottom was as afraid of heavy losses as before, and always wanted to "discuss" with the company what to ensure at least, so she finally breathed a sigh of relief and said: "Well..." "Next, we integrate the information held by all parties in order to seek the opportunity to fight through various details and the weaknesses of yinggou and other demons." "If you have anything to add, please feel free to point out the problem..." ¡­¡­ The company headquarters, Basement Parking, Charles helped the old man open the door of the black car, carefully helped the old man to the back seat, then closed the door and sat in the driver''s seat. "What?" The old man saw Charles peeking at himself through the rearview mirror and couldn''t help smiling: "Your boy has been with me for a long time. Is this the first time you know me?" "Er... Hei hei, you worry too much. I just think people like you are too tired to live on weekdays." Charles sat in the driver''s seat, scratched the back of his head and smiled shyly at the old man in the rearview mirror. "If you want me to change with you, I think people like me... May have been vomiting blood by so many bad things." "So, in addition to the master, not even the original king. You are the one I admire most in my life. You know... You are just an ordinary person." "Ha ha..." the old man smiled and shook his head. "I''m far from it." "I just don''t want to let this land for which countless ancestors are willing to devote everything because of my own problems. In just a hundred years... A thousand years, I will return to chaos like in human history." "History, ancestors... With those pearls and jade in front, I''m just slowly progressing according to the original plan. If you really want to admire me, you''ll have to wait until the plan between me and your master succeeds." Hearing this, The smile on Charles''s face could not help solidifying, "are you... Really willing to die for this plan?" "Old leader..." "My time with you is really not short, so I can guess some of your plans with your master. If someone has to bear the responsibility for the development of the problem to today, why not those who have acquiesced in the existence of a series of problems." "Your decisions are always made according to the actual situation, so if you care about it one day... What''s wrong with you?" "OK..." the old man looked at Charles quite unexpectedly. "Your boy''s Mandarin has improved very fast. Now he can talk to my old man Wen Zou." As soon as Charles found that the old man was suspected of changing the topic, he began to get excited emotionally and become a little stiff in language. "Old leader, please don''t change the subject. I''m your......" "How many of those unqualified executors or those relatively qualified executors can really take the initiative to solve the problem." The old man shook his head and interrupted. "People are different from people..." "Some people hope to live forever, while others hope to live better in just a hundred years. They turn a blind eye to the existing problems and wait for others... Or more capable people to solve the problems. Morally, you can''t say that they are heinous." "After all, they can always give relatively reasonable explanations, so that you can''t say anything about them. They have no ambition and work hard... There is no doubt that they are such people." "So, in the final analysis, the problem lies with people like me, because it is people like me who ''acquiesce'' in their existence..." Seeing that the problem was directed to the old man again, Charles could not help but quickly retort: "But what can anyone do for them? In the end, I can only pray that they can be a little conscious..." "So..." the old man said with a smile, "whoever is in this position should bear the main responsibility. If he doesn''t even have any responsibility, how can he be elected?" "I''m afraid even Xiao Zhou, who you''ve met, and my students who have gone a little wrong, will share my view..." "The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility..." "If a good man doesn''t want to be too tired, he only needs to consider his position. Specifically, he should consider those things and do what he should do well... It''s very rare." "If all good people are like you, then this good person... Is too difficult to do." Charles''s tone gradually weakened, because he had realized that it was difficult for him to change any decision of the old man anyway. "After I''m gone, if you''re free in the future, talk to your master more..." the old man didn''t deny it, but mentioned Liu Xiaojiang again. "After all, he can be regarded as a Taoist anyway, and some truths that have long existed in the world, those ancestors who are also Taoist masters, will only know better than us, plus some of their own experiences in recent years... Your master is actually more suitable to answer this question than me." "Now, drive..." Chapter 681 The capital, Suburban villages, "Do you like to observe the lives of ordinary people?" Er Zhuang walked out of the villa with his hands in his arms. He saw the small square table not far from the door and the Erguotou in his hand in front of the square table, but his eyes kept staring at Liu Xiaojiang, a few playful children in the small square in the distance. "This is not observation." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t look back when he heard the voice, but took the redundant pony and put it in his side. "I just wonder if life as an ordinary person is as boring as some people outside say." "Well..." Er Zhuang came over and sat beside Liu Xiaojiang, grabbed the Erguotou in each other''s hands and poured a few mouthfuls, "do you have the answer?" "Yes, but it can''t convince anyone." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Erzhuang gently and said: "After all, the love in everyone''s heart is slightly different. Some people just like a peaceful and stable life, some people just like to pursue a little stimulation in life, and some people... He just likes to act just for desire like a beast." "Moreover, not everyone can be as happy as when they were young. A little simple happiness is enough for a long time." "Unfortunately, people will change..." "Although most people know what is right and what is completely in line with their moral standards." "But most people are better at finding a ''simple'' path, and are better at judging others with standards they can''t do, rather than always adhering to the correct point of view and their own conduct." Say, Seeing that Er Zhuang''s pretty face was already flushed, he immediately reached for the wine bottle in each other''s hand and said: "Even these playful children in the square are happy and satisfied even in their childhood, but when they grow up, they live among a group of people who simply can''t integrate knowledge and practice. Finally... How many can they not be assimilated by the so-called majority?" "But this kind of thing can''t be changed in a short time no matter who comes... Isn''t it?" Er Zhuang didn''t deny Liu Xiaojiang''s words, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt that it was even more difficult to change than people''s exclusive nature. After all, the world is a very contradictory world, and human beings are also extremely contradictory. Those noble moral standards are clearly set by human beings themselves, but few people in human beings can achieve that level, and even laws are needed to force everyone to maintain the most basic moral bottom line. Goodness, without limitation, can even be worshipped by people, but few people are willing to live as people want; Evil, with restrictions, will be despised and punished if it crosses the line, but it happens that many times someone is willing to challenge it for various reasons; and, If this matter is put in today''s era, it may be more appropriate to say that human contradictions are extremely positive, and that most of them are extremely hypocritical! A stranger is a man. In addition to having more individual power than ordinary people, it is almost no different from ordinary people in all aspects. No... or just because it has a certain power, the evil embodied in different people is more representative. Er Zhuang, as a temporary worker of the company, coupled with his special ability, is almost used to the evil embodied in strange people. Therefore, he will feel that if strange people have no practice and empty power, it is estimated that most strange people will become all sex demons who indulge in lust. Because, There are no legal constraints of ordinary people in the alien circle, only Jianghu rules similar to the law of the jungle in nature. And this so-called rule, say a bad word, In fact, it is only useful to some outsiders who are originally "duty" and can facilitate the existence of the company and the ten guys to manage outsiders. In essence, it is undoubtedly something that requires the "initiative" cooperation of outsiders. For some "beasts", there are no mandatory rules, or even only the so-called hidden rule deterrence. Who can expect them to open their eyes all the time and take a good look at these rules that always require them to go against their nature? In the alien circle, people who turn a blind eye to the rules just for themselves and know that there is something wrong but want to constantly test the bottom line; People who actively close their eyes to the rules, ignore the importance of the existence of rules, and are only willing to consider whether their desires are met, no matter what they think, they will feel that there are too many of these guys. At this time, considering the difference between aliens and ordinary people, I see that the reason why ordinary people are more secure than the so-called aliens is that there is the truth of law among ordinary people. Erzhuang is also quite pessimistic about the reality of human beings. "Yes." Liu Xiaojiang drank all the wine left in the bottle, then nodded calmly and said: "Human beings may have had the opportunity to become better, but from their own evolution to the time when the law must be used as an auxiliary tool, a series of nature almost the same as that of wild animals have been completely realized by themselves." "I don''t know whether the law is correct or not, but it does have a good binding effect on mankind at present. But if we want to look at it from a human perspective, isn''t morality... More correct than the law?" "All say..." "The law doesn''t require people to be good to what extent. It just limits you as a human being. At worst... It can''t be bad to what extent." "But I think law actually has the opportunity to replace morality with a clear record. The reason why it is still a bottom line over the years is nothing more than... Because it is created by human beings, and human beings don''t like the feeling of losing ''freedom''." "Even if this'' freedom ''can cause problems more than'' no freedom '', they still feel noble as beasts. They think that even if everyone is in a state of'' freedom '', they can abide by the bottom line and gradually improve their moral standards. They are very confident in themselves." Speaking of which, He picked up a few peanuts from the plate on the small square table and threw them into his mouth, "pessimistic words..." "You can even think that the reason why it can not replace morality is that most people do not want to become saints, nor do they want the so-called ''good'' things to really come to themselves." "After all, in the hearts of those guys, they don''t worship saints from the bottom of their hearts. They just think each other is very powerful. They don''t want to go to the daily life that looks beautiful but doesn''t feel happy at all." "Because..." "The happiness they think is not that they can become better, but that they should become the so-called ''strong'' in all aspects, so that they can become emperors in another way in modern times, and use some ''strong means'' to determine the'' life and death ''of others." "To be a ''King'' is also a biological instinct..." "... that''s why those rich guys outside have to make greater efforts to squeeze more benefits from the people after saving wealth that can''t be spent for several generations?" Er Zhuang thought and asked. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Erzhuang and didn''t answer the question positively. "I have to say that compared with the barbarians outside, we have been very lucky. At least on the land under our feet, such people will not be allowed to appear normally." "Moreover, in my eyes..." "Even the guy who reluctantly destroyed the flesh of ''yinggou'' with some external help, even at that time... The power of the land under our feet was extremely abundant, but the development of social road and order was far less correct than today." "... it seems that you agree with today''s China." Er Zhuang was quite surprised. "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t deny it. "Although the problems do exist, they are human problems, so they are the same wherever they are. It''s really the same... On the contrary, the problems here are relatively smaller." "After all, even if it was just a matter of rejecting alien nature, there was no great conflict in the land under your feet, and outside... You can see by asking Windsor." So far, He took out a bottle of Erguotou again from the wine box on one side, and said after slowly unscrewing the bottle cap: "As for whether these problems can be solved quickly in a short time, I''m not a different kind of problem to think about." "All I have to do is be a bad man..." "And at a relatively appropriate time, let some people see that their small mistakes that they think are ''harmless'' will also cause major problems as they gradually accumulate over time, but provide them with an opportunity to seek change in the future." "The rest..." "It depends on their own fortune, but fortunately, those who can play a decisive role in the world are still more good people who live very tired, so I don''t have to worry about such trouble at all." "Destruction is a strange thing like me, and reconstruction is their responsibility. They perform their respective duties... That''s good." "......." Erzhuang knew the arrangement of Liu Xiaojiang''s plan from beginning to end, but he didn''t know that he had been excluded from the next battle. Therefore, hearing these words, he didn''t doubt whether the plan would really succeed. On the contrary, after a slight silence, she looked at Liu Xiaojiang sitting at the table drinking and watching the children playing in the distance. Then she put her hand on her leg, held her chin and looked up at the gradually yellow sky. "It''s winter..." "When enough magic weapons are made in the bunker, I''m afraid it will be the Lunar New Year soon..." "Isn''t that good?" After calculating the time, Liu Xiaojiang looked back with a wine bottle and said with a smile: "Wash away the haze before the new year, get on the right track, and then spend the new year in the booming ''reconstruction''. If you really want to pay attention to the meaning and hope... Just right." Erzhuang couldn''t help rolling his eyes at Liu Xiaojiang when he heard the speech. Obviously, normal people don''t think they can really have a good year after the disaster. "Hum, you can do it. Anyway, you must go home with me for the new year. I really want to see what kind of interesting expression my family will have when they see me safe, especially... My smelly sister who always thinks I''m not feminine!" "Well, if I have a chance, I''ll go back with you." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Er Zhuang and couldn''t help scratching his head and giggling. "You have to go if you don''t!" Er Zhuang said firmly. "Go, it''s dark. Don''t drink outside. Let''s go in and drink together." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. ¡­¡­ evening, Charles drove the old man steadily back to his residence, and then parked his car on the parking space by the pond in the yard. However, Just as he pulled out the key, opened the door and was about to leave, he found a shadow not far behind him. And I have a kitchen knife in my hand! Charles saw the woman with a kitchen knife and long hair covered not far away. He couldn''t help feeling the situation in the side attic immediately, but he found that there was almost no abnormality in the old man, and still sat in the study and drank tea according to his original habit. This is a bit strange. He doesn''t feel sorry that the old man is all right. He just thinks that he is an unknown little man and hasn''t contacted many people in China, so normally speaking... There shouldn''t be guys like "killers" coming for himself. But if you guessed wrong, the woman actually came for the old man, so take advantage of the opportunity to stop and give priority to the old man who has no strength to bind the chicken... Isn''t it the best way to assassinate? The current situation is so strange and strange that Charles doesn''t dare to act rashly for fear of stimulating the other party and affecting the safety of the old man in the attic. "You..." Whoosh!!! Charles just wanted to open his mouth to set out the killer''s real intention, when he saw that the woman threw the kitchen knife directly at him, and there was even a blue energy flow around the flashing blade. Sure enough, it''s also a super... No! Stranger! After confirming the identity of the other party as a different person, Charles will never neglect even if he has the so-called immortal body. He simply can''t easily bear the rapidly attacking kitchen knife. He is afraid that the other party will show some means that he can''t understand. therefore, He immediately raised the energy in his body, and relying on his excellent reaction ability and the hard quality of his body strengthened by autopsy, he turned sideways to avoid the attack before the kitchen knife hit his eyebrow. The next moment, He just wanted to turn around to deal with the killer thrown to him, but he found that the other party had directly stood in front of him at a close distance with ghostly speed. At the same time, with his height much shorter than himself, he immediately pulled out a square kitchen knife and cut his face from top to bottom! Puff! Blood spatter! The woman was just a simple knife, which easily cut off Charles''s hard skin, leaving him a terrible and permanent scar on his face! and! This is just an ordinary kitchen knife nourished by breath! Chapter 682 "Dead!!!" Charles is also a veteran Nathan warrior. Although he was stabbed by the mysterious woman and left a terrible wound on his face, even if the blood flowing from the wound temporarily blurred his sight, he still made a relative response based on his experience. Liu Xiaojiang gave a strong body that was almost immortal, and Charles himself had the super ability that tended to practice horizontally. The superposition of the effects produced during this period increased almost exponentially. Even if Windsor, who also has the body of immortality, came and accidentally touched his fist, it would be easily exploded! however, The picture that Charles expected the mysterious woman to be exploded did not appear. He saw that the woman whose physical strength was far from that of himself could respond quickly to his fist speed at such a close distance. She not only stepped back to avoid the buzzing fist in the air, but also pasted Charles''s fist at a close distance like a ghost before it was rubbed in front of her, and..... Raised her hand and slashed it! Just this time, Considering the wound on his face, Charles did not choose hard connection again. Instead, like a woman, he chose to retreat immediately to avoid the edge of the enemy. But as a result, However, he stepped on the kitchen knife inserted into the ground before the woman, resulting in a brief stagnation in his action when avoiding. Puff! In a hurry, Charles raised his relatively strong arm and blocked the mysterious woman''s knife. And this time, Although he was not cut off by a woman, considering the depth of the wound, the large amount of blood gushing from the wound, and the sense of disobedience that he had lost his ability to call the arm, he undoubtedly "lost" an arm in the next battle. The next moment, Taking advantage of the emptiness of the woman pulling out the kitchen knife from her muscles and muscles, Charles immediately jumped back without hesitation, obviously trying to distance himself from the woman for the time being. Unfortunately, The woman obviously didn''t intend to leave Charles any chance, When she found that Charles seemed to have retreated and jumped back as if she wanted to distance herself, she immediately kicked the kitchen knife that had been shot into the ground before, and made the sharp blade shoot into Charles who had no time to dodge in the air again. The target... Is Charles'' heart! Although Charles''s strength is not weak, even in the strange circle of the land under his feet, not to mention that he will be able to defeat the ten men who have the immortal body, it is not difficult to save his life in the hands of the ten men who exclude the old Heavenly Master. This is one of the main reasons why Liu Xiaojiang can rest assured that he will stay with the old man alone instead of sending others to protect the old man again. But even so, Even if Charles has the so-called immortal body, his strength is not much different from that of the general ten guys, and he still does not really break away from the scope of ordinary human beings. How can human beings... Act freely in the air by themselves? So, Charles, who tried to jump and move to avoid the edge in the woman''s hand, put himself in a more passive position because of this behavior. Facing the blade flying towards him again, he naturally wanted to attack with his arm. However, when he just wanted to block, he suddenly remembered that the heart was not his own weakness. Fortunately, he put his trust in his master Liu Xiaojiang and gave up the idea of using his last available arm to protect the heart. But as everyone knows, Charles and others could block the attack with their hands, but finally gave up blocking after a short hesitation. They were all seen by the woman who hid her face under her mask. The next second, The blade, which seemed to be sharper than the woman''s Chinese kitchen knife, inserted into Charles''s heart like cutting tofu without hindrance! It was just such a mortal injury to ordinary people, but it didn''t play a due role on Charles. Later, he stopped steadily, then slowly stretched out his hand and pulled out the bloody blade from his chest. "Sure enough..." "The master never deceived me and Windsor, and I... will never die." Wen Yan, The mysterious woman who hid her identity by using the drama mask looked at Charles, her eyes stopped slightly on the kitchen knife held by the other party, then stood in place, tilted her head as if thinking about something, and did not attack Charles as recklessly as before. "What? Afraid?" Charles finally recognized his immortal body. Even if he had lost an arm in the battle, even if he knew that the other party could break his physical defense, he didn''t really have a great sense of crisis after calming down. contrary, He believes that as long as he can rely on his special physique to avoid consuming the physical strength of the mysterious woman opposite, he can not only save his life, but also probably have the opportunity to catch each other alive. As for the terrible scars on his face and the habitual hand whose muscles have been cut off for the time being... At present, it seems that it is just a small injury! However, "Xiao Cha, your injury... Shouldn''t matter?" Before the mysterious woman speaks, Maybe he wondered why Charles hadn''t come up for such a long time, or maybe he had noticed the movement on this side of the courtyard pond, The old man who had been sitting in the attic study drinking tea would have made a stupid decision to find it on his own initiative. He even didn''t know when to stand in front of the back door from the attic to the pond. After all, the old man is an ordinary person. Even if he knows the existence of an alien, he doesn''t know much about the means of an alien. So when I saw Charles was just inserted into his heart with a knife, I still pulled out the blade like a person who was fine. Naturally, I was worried and had some mental trance. In the eyes of the old man, this kind of thing is like "I thought you were strangers and all characters in martial arts novels", but unexpectedly, "you all began to practice immortal Dharma behind my back!"! After all, there are still some unimaginable differences between hearing, guessing and seeing. It''s like some things you may feel nothing when you watch movies and novels, but as long as they happen in front of your eyes, or even become personal experience... The senses and feelings must be different! Although the old man had heard about the immortal body for a long time, he saw Charles pull out the blade inserted in his heart... Thanks to him, the old man is still healthy, and the acceptance ability created by his identity and status is still relatively strong! Otherwise The consequences are unimaginable! "Old leader! Go back quickly!" At this time, Charles, who was not very nervous and had no sense of crisis, saw the old man walking out of the attic and immediately began to be nervous about the mysterious woman opposite, as if he was afraid that the other party would suddenly burst up and hurt the old man. After all, recently, whether based on personal feelings or not want Liu Xiaojiang''s plan to be affected, at least in Charles''s heart... That''s also never want to see the old man encounter any danger! however, The old man didn''t care about it. He even shook his head at Charles and said: "It''s okay..." "If this girl really came for me, I''m afraid she rushed in to solve my old thing as early as when you came to stop. After all... If you had found someone else long ago, wouldn''t you be so seriously injured as now?" With that, The old man didn''t care about the anxiety on Charles''s face, but turned to the mysterious woman with great interest and said: "Girl, what are you doing here? Since the target is not an old man like me, but Xiaocha, the child who follows me, why didn''t you kill directly?" "Although I don''t know much about your strange means, I can at least see the fight between you two just now. You girl has the upper hand from beginning to end, and you obviously don''t have the experience of joining the army, because you don''t give me the unique feeling of a soldier." "If you really want to kill Xiao Cha, just now... Why don''t you shoot the throwing knife at his head? In this way, even if he blocks it with his hand, he will occupy the advantage again and weaken his strength when he wants to open the distance, doesn''t he?" "And..." "The feeling you give me seems to be very similar to the poor girl Xiao Zhao mentioned to me......" "......." the mysterious woman looked at the old man, but she didn''t speak. Charles saw that the mysterious woman seemed to have no action. He immediately covered his abandoned arm and walked to the old man, "old leader, I think you still..." "I''ve said it''s okay." The old man shook his head and refused Charles''s caution. Standing in front of the attic door, his eyes were always on the mysterious woman. "You girl are really brave. Do you know where this place is and who I am suddenly running here to be wild... Should I say you have great courage, or are you really too good?" "I remember your name. It should be Feng Baobao... Right?" ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Feng Baobao. Feng Baobao? Charles saw the woman''s reaction and immediately understood that the old man was right. That should be the other party''s name. However, due to his identity and duty, he was very strange to the name of Feng Baobao. He just remembered his former owner Liu Xiaojiang. When talking with himself and Windsor abroad, he seemed to occasionally mention the name of Feng Baobao. "Tut..." considering what Zhao Fangxu had said, especially some details about Feng Baobao, a poor girl, the old man couldn''t help showing a trace of dissatisfaction. "Is it that Zhang Chulan again this time, or the little four in Xu Xiang''s family, who suddenly asked you to come and make trouble for me... It''s really not sensible." "Zhang Chulan said..." seeing this, Feng Baobao finally spoke Sichuan Mandarin and said: "In case someone finds out my identity, first of all, I should keep silent and don''t give any flaws, but if my identity is really exposed, I''ll be wordy... I''m actually here to help confirm the identity of the foreigner." "Zhang Chulan said yes... I''m afraid you''re always cheated. He..." Speaking of which, She stretched out her hand to Charles and said: "... It''s actually Ying goule''s men." "......." old man. "......." Charles. "Lie! Old leader! This woman must be lying! Although I didn''t fully understand her accent! But... Her purpose is not so simple!" "Oh, and..." Feng Baobao seems to suddenly think of something at this moment. "Zhang Chulan also said that I have a good relationship with Liu Xiaojiang. If foreigners make trouble, I will say that I am your master''s friend. I must be more valued than you, a foreigner." ¡°WTF£¿£¡¡± Hearing these arrogant words, Charles was forced out of his mother tongue. However, Just when Charles adjusted his mood and was about to attack, he was stopped by the old man behind him. "Girl, Zhang Chulan, you should have something for me, too. Do you... Remember?" After the old man stopped Charles, he smiled and looked at Feng Baobao with a red face. "Oh, remember..." Feng Baobao nodded hard and said: "Zhang Chulan said..." "If after pointing out the identity of the foreigner, you... Don''t let someone deal with him, let me tell you..." Speaking of which, She even paused a little, put away her non-standard Mandarin, learned Zhang Chulan''s rare serious tone, and said: "To seek skin from a tiger, we must be prepared to be eaten by the tiger, but if the other party is not a real tiger, but a loyal domestic cat, then....... We must be prepared to make him loyal all the time." "If you die..." "Who can guarantee that the domestic cat will not become a tiger in the end, so no matter whether it is required by the plan or not, your existence... Is the most valuable thing in our hands, and no matter what conditions the ''other party'' offers, we can never exchange with you." "After all, you can''t guarantee that future generations can always regard the loyal tiger as a domestic cat like you. In case... In case something goes wrong in the future, no one can let the tiger pull out its tusks." "... Oh, this boy is really a talent." When the old man heard this, he couldn''t help but exclamation. Unexpectedly, Zhang Chulan, who thought he was only a little smart and could never think of others, was the only one who saw through the plan at the moment. And This boy is just a young man in his twenties from any point of view "Then... What else?" "As long as you promise to be a lobbyist for sister bao''er afterwards and let Liu Xiaojiang take the initiative to tell the secret about sister bao''er''s life experience, i... hope to be qualified to inherit your old will." Chapter 683 The reason why Zhang Chulan sent Feng Baobao here is obviously not to do something unfavorable to the old man. He just wanted to test whether Charles, a foreigner and a trusted fellow who followed the old man, came from a force around Liu Xiaojiang. After all, he had guessed that Ying Gou was not alone in the plan, but was likely to get help from the top. In addition, The reason why Zhang Chulan noticed the old man was also because Feng Baobao''s keen perception, found the "familiar" feeling on Charles, and remembered Liu Xiaojiang''s experience of personally going abroad to work several times. He just didn''t expect that he not only guessed right, but also that the people who helped Liu Xiaojiang at the top would be giants such as the old man. Feng Baobao''s words to the old man at the moment are completely Zhang Chulan''s behavior that has been carefully considered but still seems impulsive under the condition that it has been confirmed for a long time. Because, Feng Baobao, who is full of problems, came in person. No matter whether the old man had already known about Feng Baobao, Zhang Chulan took the initiative to put his weakness in front of the old man; Even the few words that Feng Baobao conveyed to the old man are taking the initiative to express their attention to Feng Baobao. I hope the old man can understand that these restless factors are actually very safe. As for the subsequent words similar to defection, Zhang Chulan went further on the basis of reassuring the elderly, trying to test whether he could reach cooperation with the elderly by announcing "loyalty" and whether Liu Xiaojiang''s reluctance to tell Feng Baobao''s life experience could be solved through the elderly. After all, in the eyes of Zhang Chulan and others, the closest way to Feng Baobao''s life experience and the least risk is undoubtedly to get the information you want directly from Liu Xiaojiang. Hard They can''t. I''m afraid no one in the world can do such a thing. So, if the hard one doesn''t work, the soft one. Zhang Chulan knows very well that Liu Xiaojiang is not really so ruthless. On the contrary, it is even possible that it is because he is not so ruthless that he chose to hide it even if he knows what he and others want when he learned about Feng Baobao''s life experience. Even if, In fact, brother Liu doesn''t want to treat his friends badly, nor does he really want to bite the hand that feeds him like a white eyed wolf, but he still makes a behavior completely opposite to his own character. In addition, based on the understanding of Liu Xiaojiang, Zhang Chulan also understands that the reason why the other party did this is probably because of Feng Baobao''s life experience. It may not be a good thing for himself and others, so that it is more likely to make things develop in the way he doesn''t want. However, considering Feng Baobao''s own wishes, even if he can understand Liu Xiaojiang''s "good intentions", he does not want to see his sister bao''er live in the world. Obviously, he has won the eternal life envied by others, but he will be inferior to an ordinary person in some aspects. So, After careful discussion with Xu Sizi and soliciting Feng Baobao''s own wishes, Zhang Chulan finally made the choice to adhere to the agreement, hoping to help sister bao''er become "complete" like a normal person, trying to make Feng Baobao really carefree. But unfortunately, even if it''s soft, Zhang Chulan still thinks that he and others can''t do it at all, and it''s impossible to get what he wants from Liu xiaojiangkou, who has made up his mind. So after deciding to go slowly, he made his mind on the existence of the old man. Liu Xiaojiang''s plans are so broad that it is like trying to change the world pattern that even "God" can''t do as an ordinary person. This is to fundamentally give human beings the opportunity to seek change. It''s needless to say how difficult it is. After all, I''m afraid even the so-called gods in the legend can''t do it, because even if the gods can move mountains and reclaim the sea, they can easily change the world, but for the people''s heart... It can only make them fear at most. Change people''s hearts with one''s own power, Liu Xiaojiang... No, even if Ying Gou''s strength is strong enough to make all human beings feel fear, it would be a kind of naive idea without the help of people who can influence the whole world as an identity. Since Liu Xiaojiang can get the help of the old man and even directly regard the old man as a partner, the trust of the two people in some aspects must be far more than the feelings between ordinary people. They are not friends or even comrades, but no matter what their purposes, they all hope that the land here can be better, so they have reached an extremely reliable cooperative relationship on something Although this kind of thing sounds strange, it is not something that people have never seen and can''t understand. On the contrary, it appears repeatedly in human history and society, and each occurrence also represents that something big will happen. Zhang Chulan, who has just entered the alien circle, is still young in front of Liu Xiaojiang and the elderly, but she can always get rid of the limitations of her personal identity and look at the surrounding problems from a more objective and broader perspective. Therefore, he was able to hide from many adults around him as a child, and even the people in the company always thought he was an ordinary person; He can roughly infer a series of plans and specific ideas of Liu Xiaojiang through all kinds of unclear information today, even see through the relatively strange relationship between the old man and Liu Xiaojiang, and determine that the old man must be able to inquire about his life experience in Liu Xiaojiang''s gang of Feng Baobao. After all, the old man''s status is so high that "there is no one below, only 10000 above". If he spoke from the perspective of future social order, how could Liu Xiaojiang''s temperament make the other party regard sister Bao as a threat? Therefore, as long as the old man is willing to help speak, there is always reason to get all the truth about Feng Baobao''s life experience in liuxiaojiangkou. However, it can only be said that Zhang Chulan thought very well, But the truth is not always what he wants, Although he took into account Liu Xiaojiang''s willingness to cooperate with the old man, he must have a strong sense of trust in the old man, he did not take into account that the matter was on the old man... In fact, it was the same! "Do you want to be qualified to inherit my will..." the old man stood in front of the attic, looked at Feng Baobao in the distance, and shook his head after understanding the identity of the other party''s messenger and ''hostage'': "That''s why it''s said that you young people have great courage. As soon as you come up, you have to break the boat. You don''t leave a way for yourself and others, and even give your family and life to each other." "If I have any idea about you, your girl''s behavior today is enough for me to plead guilty. In this way... Won''t your boat sink directly?" Of course, the old man can understand the meaning of Zhang Chulan''s words. He also understands that the other party said that he wants to be qualified to inherit his will. In fact, he does not overestimate his strength. He wants to transition from a stranger to this side, or even directly want to become his own student to "inherit" something. Everything is just a kind of confession. However, he did not want to see such a thing happen, nor did he care whether Zhang Chulan and others were willing to inherit themselves and persuade other "flower and bone blossoms" around him as a different "flower" in the future. After all, forced twists and turns are not sweet. Compared with forcing the world to change their ideas through disasters, the old man is actually more like asking Ying Gou as a warning, and then allowing the people who have been warned to think by themselves and choose a road suitable for the land under their feet in the future. of course, If one warning is not enough, Ying Gou will become the next warning until people can finally choose the right road position. Although it is also a kind of coercion, it is a helpless way. It is not necessary to force others to make their own choice at the beginning. In addition, This is not forced, but a helpless way. Perhaps it can also prompt people to make a choice better than themselves and win hook ideas in the continuous warnings in the future. It can also give people some more possibilities, rather than having only one way to go from the beginning. The plan of the elderly and yinggou is like the existence of law, which only sets a bottom line for human nature, but does not shackle the upper limit of human nature Therefore, whether Zhang Chulan is willing to help and whether more people can go according to the plan now, the old man actually doesn''t care at all. He doesn''t even want someone to "guide" too much, because as long as there is a "warning" is enough. Anyway, "yinggou" won''t really destroy everything. "You can''t keep me..." Feng Baobao heard the old man''s suspected words of "not cooperating". He habitually wanted to do it, but he remembered Zhang Chulan''s instructions. Finally, he just stood in place and tilted his head to look at the two people in front of the attic. "I can''t keep you, but I can choose to be accountable to you after you leave. Can you escape... Can Xu Si and Zhang Chulan also escape?" The old man smiled. "They... But they''ve been helping you from beginning to end. Even if you don''t understand interpersonal communication, you shouldn''t have no feelings for them?" "......." Feng Baobao. "Childish." Seeing that Feng Baobao subconsciously clenched the kitchen knife in his hand, the old man didn''t know whether he was talking about the mess made by Zhang Chulan today or the idea that Feng Baobao wanted to "shut up". "You don''t even know my attitude completely, so you dare to put your life door into the hands of people like me..." "Since he Zhang Chulan wants to win Ying Gou''s trust in me, why doesn''t it seem that my attitude towards Ying Gou is actually the same? Do you think the things that Ying Gou doesn''t allow will change as long as they are put on me...?" "Now..." "Although I don''t know your girl''s life experience, I''m involved in the inside stories that Ying Gou doesn''t want to say more, since he ignores your friends and chooses to keep quiet, there is naturally a reason for him to make such a choice. How can I be so busy?" "After all, the inside story of baqiji and Jiashen rebellion... These things are not one of the reasons why the situation has developed to today." Speaking of which, The old man knocked hard on the ground with a stick, "girl, I know your experience. It''s really poor, but I also know the situation on you. The loneliness and loneliness brought by immortality... Don''t be in the midst of happiness." "Do you know how many people there are in this world? They would rather bear your so-called loneliness and loneliness and try their best to live forever." "Are you pathetic? It''s very pathetic, but are you really so pathetic? I''m afraid not?" "Eat when you are hungry, sleep when you are sleepy, and play when you are tired..." "Can''t the society we have created with all our strength satisfy your appetite? It''s just some past that has already turned into dust... What can we persist in?" "If I were you..." "When you know your ability, you will never just think about yourself like you. At least... You should also think about the feelings of the people around you?" "Once, perhaps because of doting, the Xu family didn''t want to tell you..." "But I''m not related to you, and I didn''t promise to help you find your life experience. At most, I should regard you as my own in terms of obligations and responsibilities, but there is no word ''doting'' in my family''s educational philosophy!" "Feng Baobao, you, you... Maybe there''s nothing wrong with pursuing your life experience, but if you know your life experience, it may bring turbulence to others around you, even to the whole society, and continue to pursue it... It''s too heartless!" As soon as it comes out, Feng Baobao is also extremely rare to waver, Because although her brain is not so smart, she will never be classified as a fool. There are some things... She has always understood, but she has never thought about it. Like If you are not so persistent about your life experience and those families who may have died long ago, will you not conflict with Liu Xiaojiang and Xu San... Will you not die? Thinking of this, Feng Baobao''s persistence in her life experience made her "empty mind" and she began to have a headache again. At the moment, she even broke out with some guilt for Xu San. See this, The old man couldn''t help but be a little stunned. Unexpectedly, his words would make Feng Baobao react so much, so he eased his language airway: "Girl, I was really too strict just now. After all, you may be just an ordinary person before you become like this, and an ordinary young man really doesn''t have to think about things..." "You shut up!!!" The old man hasn''t finished yet, The Chinese kitchen knife in Feng Baobao''s hand whirled in the air and quickly flew to the old man. Fortunately, Charles, who was watching, was on guard from the beginning and directly blocked it with the kitchen knife he had just pulled out in front of his chest. "Feng Baobao! Are you crazy?!" However, After charlesgue blocked the flying kitchen knife, he regretted it as soon as he said it. Because, He found that Feng Baobao''s breath in the distance seemed to have improved a lot in the just moment, but it gave people the feeling that... It was very similar to Liu Xiaojiang at a certain point in time! You know the strength of the other party is not weak, but you can''t perceive the existence of any energy and super power from the other party! Chapter 684 "What''s the matter with this girl? How nice and sudden..." "Old leader, please hide in the attic immediately and inform the people of the company to come and support immediately. I will try my best to delay her for a period of time." Although Charles couldn''t see the expression on Feng Baobao''s face across his face, he suddenly couldn''t feel any energy flow on each other''s body. However, when he noticed the other party''s "dull" eyes when he stood in place and looked at the two of him, the hairs on his whole body still stood up subconsciously. In his heart, whether he could protect the old man completely began to become uncertain. After all, Feng Baobao''s body methods and means are quite strange to him, and his strength is obviously not weaker than that of himself who has won immortality. However, due to his negligence, he lost a habitual arm in battle. At this time, consider the "Immortality" clearly pointed out in the old man''s words just now, and Feng Baobao''s sudden closure of all outsiders'' senses; If Charles had not been immortal from Liu Xiaojiang, he would even doubt whether he could delay time in each other''s hands and whether he could really persist until the old man called outside support. Now, Charles only hopes that Feng Baobao, who is very unstable in the distance, has not really lost his mind as he guessed. "What the hell is she..." "I don''t know." Charles shook his head and interrupted the old man''s question behind him, but he did not dare to remove his eyes from Feng Baobao. He could only turn his back to the old man and said in a slightly nervous tone: "But if, according to what you just said, immortality is always attached to one''s own life experience, and the master clearly knows the inside story but keeps silent, it is probably because of the situation of this woman, not just losing the memory of her life experience." "The words you just said in the back may have deeply stimulated her, or you may have accidentally turned on a switch, so that you released a truly immortal monster..." "But now, instead of discussing this, you might as well hide in the attic." "This woman is obviously emotionally unstable now. No one knows what she will do next. Once this is only her relative response to external stimuli, it is something close to self-protection mechanism. It''s dangerous for you." "She''s so fragile..." the old man could not help but frown slowly. Looking at Feng Baobao who was suspected to have locked his eyes in the distance, he couldn''t help recalling the kind of ''mystery'' Zhao Fangxu said to Feng Baobao. "Well, it''s really my old thing. I didn''t expect that she was so fragile and so attached to her life experience..." "Xiao Cha, hold on. Don''t die. I''ll call Xu Si and them now and let them come and clean up the mess they have caused." Well, The old man took back his sight focused on Feng Baobao in the distance and turned to the interior of the attic with a stick. But just as the old man turned and moved, Feng Baobao, who had just stood in situ and watched the two people, suddenly burst up and disappeared in situ. When the old man heard the movement and looked back at the original position, he only saw the withered yellow leaves flying around with a breeze. "No way!!!" Bang -¡ª¡ª Charles ignored the old man''s actions behind him. He was nervously watching Feng Baobao''s actions from beginning to end. He almost hit Feng Baobao sideways while Feng Baobao acted, and directly hit Feng Baobao who turned into a dark shadow. The fierce impact, which had already been prepared, also bumped the unprepared Feng Baobao into the air. At the same time, Feng Baobao suffered a certain degree of serious internal injury, and his mouth and nose exuded blood when he flew backward. However, Once you get the effect you want, Charles just wanted to seize the opportunity to catch up and control Feng Baobao, but he found that the kitchen knife in his hand ran into the other party''s hand again. Then, He saw that Feng Baobao had adjusted his body shape directly in the air with a non-human action. The next second, he waved to the old man''s position and threw the kitchen knife he had just taken back. The western kitchen knife came out, Quickly turned into a flickering light and directed the pen at the stunned old man with a very fast speed. The target... Is undoubtedly the old man''s heart! In a hurry, Regardless of whether he would be injured or not, Charles immediately mobilized the only available left arm, spread out his fingers and blocked the path of the kitchen knife with his palm. After all, in the eyes of an outsider who had no other place to go, it was the old man behind him who gave him a fairly good job. On weekdays, he treated him like his younger generation, and never treated him differently because of his skin and appearance. The old man even went through the identity formalities for him personally, hoping that he would stay on the land under his feet in the future and gradually become a guardian with his long life like the master Charles is not a villain. The reason why he was a soldier on Nathan island was not because he had done anything evil, but to avoid disasters. Like Windsor, he was born in that cruel place since childhood. He passively inherited the identity of his long dead parents and became a soldier loyal to the king on Nathan island just for survival. So when you become a free man and can choose your own way of life, Naturally, he saw the old man''s attitude towards himself, so he said some remarks against his identity as before, hoping that the old man could change his mind and not die for the so-called "great righteousness". In times of crisis, Mo said that based on his personal bodyguard status, he must die in front of the old man even if he dies... In order to put on his only remaining arm for the old man! Puff!!! Charles almost did not want to use his hand to block the path of the kitchen knife, and there was no doubt that he was directly pierced by the sharp blade in his palm, but he immediately clenched his fist in great pain and successfully stopped the kitchen knife, avoiding the situation in which the old man was killed in front of him. "Xiao cha..." "I''m fine! Go! Stay here... You''ll only make trouble for me!" Wen Yan, The old man immediately shut his mouth; He saw that his palm had been pierced, but he held back the pain in front of him. Charles, who was pulling out the kitchen knife a little bit, sighed and gave up the humanity in his heart, turned around on crutches and accelerated his pace. Feeling that the old man behind him had entered the house, Charles finally felt relieved. Then he immediately pulled out the western kitchen knife that pierced his palm, ignored the large amount of blood flowing in his palm, and threw it on the ground to break the blade. "Come on! Go on! I''m here... You don''t want to hurt the old man!" Hearing this, Feng Baobao looked at the big man who stood in front of the attic door and clearly no longer posed any threat to himself. It seemed that he couldn''t understand why he wanted to stop himself. After all, his goal is clearly not him, but in front of him... He will be killed in the end! ¡­¡­ After the old man returned to the attic, he immediately went to the living room and picked up the phone, but he found that the line of the phone was cut off at some time, no matter how to operate... All he could hear was the endless busy tone. however, After he slammed on the microphone of the phone, he didn''t look very angry. Instead, he turned directly to his study, ignored the two cups of cold tea on the table, and sat in front of the table surrounded by bookshelves to adjust his mood slightly. Then he stretched out his hand to open the drawer and found the magic ring that had been carefully transformed by the other party from Liu Xiaojiang ¡ª¡ª¡ª The capital, Suburban villages, At this time, Liu Xiaojiang drank almost as much as Erzhuang in the house. He was deliberately taking advantage of the paralysis of alcohol to take off his clothes and go to bed. As a result, he just took off his clothes half way, and found an indicator light on one side of the magic weapon ring, which began to flash for a long time. See this, Especially when you think of the person behind the flashing light, He also almost immediately mobilized his energy to disperse a large amount of alcohol. Then he immediately picked up the magic weapon ring and connected with the secret conversation with the old man. "... how can you encounter problems that can''t be solved?" "Where are you?" "Capital..." "How long will it take you to come to me now?" "What happened?" "I don''t know what crazy Feng Baobao is, or maybe it''s my old man who said the wrong thing. In short... If you don''t come again, I''m afraid you''ll only see the bodies of me and Xiao cha." "What? Feng Baobao???" "Yes, the girl is outside now. If Xiao Cha didn''t fight for his life, I might not even have the chance to talk to you, but I don''t know how long Xiao Cha can last outside. If you can''t be in time..." "Five minutes." Liu Xiaojiang understood the old man''s meaning. Even without hesitation, he hung up the call and put on half of his clothes again. "What happened?" Er Zhuang was still wondering about Liu Xiaojiang''s behavior, but seeing the expression on his man''s face at the moment, it is naturally impossible to continue the so-called love affair. "Something happened." Liu Xiaojiang answered calmly while wearing clothes: "Feng Baobao seems to want to assassinate the old man. It is estimated that it is because he understands that his persistence is worthless. He may even never know the truth... He collapsed." So far, Liu Xiaojiang had put on his clothes again and went directly to the windowsill in the room, "get up and get ready. By the way, wake up the old horse. I may come back with Feng Baobao." "Now?" Er Zhuang was also slightly stunned. "Now." Liu Xiaojiang opened the window and said without looking back. "Don''t think I don''t know that he has kept the materials and drawings of the self-cultivation stove. At present, although the number of Ruhua he has made is small, it is enough to support him to recover the self-cultivation stove in a short time." "You go there in person and let him seize the time to make the frame of the self-cultivation stove. As for the most important core parts of the stove... Wait for me to come back!" Say, Erzhuang saw that Liu Xiaojiang had disappeared in front of the window in the house. Only the wind and waves that were blowing the curtains and causing the window frame to make a slight noise could prove that Liu Xiaojiang was really standing there before leaving, and left such remarks that did not conform to the original plan. This undoubtedly shows that Liu Xiaojiang wants Ma Xianhong to immediately seize the time to create a self-cultivation stove that makes him very annoying. His original intention is... Not for his so-called plan, but for the silly Feng Baobao outside. "Hum, a bad man. You will regret it in the future..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª meanwhile, The company headquarters, Large conference room, Zhang Chulan learned the general situation of the old man through her mobile phone and the monitor handed over to Feng Baobao. She immediately took off her headphones in a cold sweat, and then directly got up and walked to the door of the conference room, completely ignoring Zhang Lingyu''s doubts in her seat. However, in the conference room where we carefully discussed the details of the follow-up war, perhaps we talked about some things that we didn''t have any good methods. Zhang Chulan''s move soon attracted the attention of many people around. Some people originally thought that Zhang Chulan, a little slick, might have thought of some good way to stand up. But when they saw Zhang Chulan walking towards the door of the conference room without hesitation and the heavy expression on the little slippery face, the expectation... Gradually turned into a little doubt. "Zhang Chulan, what are you going to do?" Ren Fei may have thought that Zhang Chulan and others were not qualified to attend the meeting, but considering that Xu Sifei wanted to arrange an assistant for Zhang Chulan and Zhang Lingyu to attend the meeting, she didn''t say much when she thought of the current unstable situation of the company. However, at present, a guy who can only attend the meeting as an assistant and says to leave during the meeting really makes Ren Fei''s eyelids jump wildly, who has always followed the rules. Wen Yan, Feeling the sight around him, Zhang Chulan reacted in panic and finally remembered where he was at the moment. "Miss Ren, I''m sorry. I can''t hold it anymore. I''m in a hurry... It''s just in a hurry. You continue, everyone continue." Shit! Even Lu Jin didn''t believe Zhang Chulan''s explanation. Because in their eyes, Zhang Chulan is not an impulsive person. She doesn''t say she is very stable at ordinary times... It''s impossible for her to fall into such an embarrassing situation like this. Urgent What kind of "internal urgency" can force him like Zhang Chulan? Can make him flustered and forget what occasion it is? What on earth Can Zhang Chulan say anything, just want to find a reason to leave here as soon as possible? The boy must have something in mind! And it''s still a big deal! Chapter 685 "Chu LAN, is something wrong outside?" Feng Zhenghao, who was present, obviously knew more about Zhang Chulan than others except Xu Si and Zhang Lingyu, or paid more attention to why Zhang Chulan attended the meeting than others from the beginning. "If you need help, I can ask Xingtong them to come and help you... There''s no need to be polite with my Feng family." in a word, No matter whether the sect leaders present knew Zhang Chulan or not, they also completely finalized the fact that Zhang Chulan had something in mind, which led everyone present to doubt why Zhang Chulan had to find a reason to leave here alone at this time. "What did you meet?" Lu Jin also looked at Zhang Chulan suspiciously, "your boy is not an impulsive person." "Er... Hey, it''s nothing." The more worried Zhang Chulan is about Feng Baobao''s problem, the more difficult it is to keep calm as usual, so that she can''t think of any reason to perfectly explain her abnormal performance in a short time. At this time, coupled with Feng Zhenghao''s intention to do it, Zhang Chulan can only pray that she can really muddle through with careless eyes; It''s a pity that none of the people present are good at it, and they are just discussing the most important thing. Zhang Chulan, as a "smart man" recognized by many people present, may not be able to get away for a while without a relatively reasonable explanation. After all, he can''t say that his sister bao''er is crazy. He even wants to threaten the old man''s safety for some reason. He won''t go again... I''m afraid it''s too late. But if this kind of thing comes out. It doesn''t matter if Zhang Chulan can leave today, because everyone present will certainly make a decision instead of him. At that time, not only will the secret of her sister bao''er be made public, but it will certainly not be so easy even if she wants to get rid of her death afterwards! A secret is related to the inside story of the Jiashen rebellion, and even has mastered another "treasure" of immortality. It happens that when everyone is not sure to deal with yinggou, even if you think with your ass, you know that no one can let go of your sister bao''er! In addition, let alone what sister bao''er is about to do now, it is an unforgivable crime for anyone to see! Zhang Chulan felt that if she could catch up with Feng Baobao and stop Feng Baobao from messing around in time before Feng Baobao did harm to the old man, considering the old man''s attitude, there might be a way to live, but if she couldn''t get away, they would die lightly when the old man was killed! Who can afford to destroy the future of the whole world!? But the more you think about these issues, Zhang Chulan is more difficult to keep calm at the moment. His confused mind is no different from a paste. Facing the skeptical examination of the people present, he can''t do anything except scratching his head and giggling and forcibly hiding his inner panic. He is basically like a fool! But the more Zhang Chulan is like this, the more people who know Zhang Chulan present doubt the reason for his abnormal behavior However, As time passed and the house became stalemate, Xu Si apologized and put out the cigarette in his hand. He stood up and offered to help Zhang Chulan out "Sorry, everyone, it''s actually my problem..." "You all know that my third brother died in the hands of Ying gou not long ago, and the house we Xu family bought in North China was burned down. Just now... The staff sent me a message that there was a problem with my third brother''s funeral." "So I sent a text message to Zhang Chulan, hoping that he could deal with it as my confidant. I just didn''t expect that... The boy also had deep feelings for my third brother, so that he suddenly forgot what the occasion was." Say, He reached into his pants pocket, took out his mobile phone, and asked it to display the chat page with Zhang Chulan, saying: "If anyone here doesn''t want to believe it, just check the mobile phone Chu LAN and I use to contact, but please forgive us for our lack of rules in North China today. I''m really... Sorry." With that, Xu Si even bowed to the people present with red eyes, which made most of the people present uncomfortable. He always felt that his eyes were more or less too much. After all, the people present also heard a little about the situation in North China. Almost no one did not know that Xu Laosan had previously died in the hands of Ying Gou. Just because of the death of the company''s directors, they temporarily forgot the little man such as the regional manager. At present, since Xu Si has said so and even apologized to the public, they are all face-to-face people. Who will really check Xu Si''s mobile phone, so..... Most people also withdrew their doubts and examination of Zhang Chulan. "Old Xu, it''s like this..." "The person in charge of Xu doesn''t need to apologize to us. It''s just that some of our old people are suspicious. I don''t know... This is Mr. Xu San''s funeral." "Mr. Xu Si, how much you offend, I hope Haihan." "Yes, yes, Mr. Xu San has died. Since there is something wrong with the funeral, why not... Mr. Xu Si, you also go to the hall. After all, Mr. Xu San is your brother. It''s enough for several other principals of the company and us old people." Wen Yan, "Thank you for your understanding." Xu sitonghong''s eyes eased a little, and then he shook his head very firmly, saying: "However, people should do what they are in. I am the person in charge of North China District of the company. At this time today... I have the responsibility to stand up and preside over the situation with other colleagues. Chu Lan''s help is enough for my third brother." Speaking of which, He immediately turned to Zhang Chulan, who was still stunned, and urged: "What are you still doing? Don''t you know what occasion this is? The third brother''s business... Please give it to you after that. Don''t let me down." "Fourth brother..." Zhang Chulan didn''t understand Xu Si''s meaning. He was stunned. He just didn''t expect the other party''s reaction to be so fast. He didn''t know anything, but he cooperated with himself in time and helped himself solve the siege on this occasion in a relatively timely manner. "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of the third brother. I won''t distract you." "Well, go!" next, Zhang Chulan quickly left the large conference room of the company headquarters alone without looking at the guys who were still doubting themselves. After all, as long as the real problem is not exposed, according to the identity of the elderly and the surrounding situation, no one will notice what happened at the moment. Next, he just needs to rush there in time to stop his sister bao''er from being stupid. The rest... Only needs to be decided by the safe old man himself. As long as this matter has not attracted too much attention, as long as it is not noticed by greedy people, sister Bao With the compassionate character of the old man and his selfless attitude towards the world, he felt that as long as he could go in time and stop sister bao''er from being stupid in time, he could still have a way to live! contrary, If too many people notice this, or even notice the secret of sister bao''er, then... I''m afraid even the old man may not be able to make his own decisions! Sister Bao! What''s the matter with you? Don''t make any more mistakes! Don''t let things go to the point where there is no room for relaxation... I beg you! However, unfortunately, no one can hear Zhang Chulan''s inner prayer at this time. Even if he really stands in front of Feng Baobao now, I''m afraid it''s difficult for the other party to calm down and listen to his advice Everyone doesn''t understand Feng Baobao''s current state! Except Liu Xiaojiang! In the conference room, With Zhang Chulan''s departure and Xu Siman''s apology, he sat back in his seat; Ren Fei glanced quietly at Xu Si. It was obvious that she was also one of those who still doubted Zhang Chulan. For various reasons, she would not say too much about some strange behaviors of "her own people" from the perspective of outsiders. Rules, so that she can''t turn a blind eye to Zhang Chulan''s behavior; But it is also her own rules, which leads her not to be really hostile to any of her own people without reason, nor to say that she is not from the perspective of those "outsiders" around her. At first, if she didn''t know what Su Cheng wanted to do, but sent a clarinet to call Liu Xiaojiang according to the above requirements, how could she cooperate with Su Cheng''s seemingly reasonable plan, which indirectly led to the formation of the disaster of "yinggou"? Su Cheng''s deception and use, as well as the disaster of "yinggou", plus a series of subsequent events in the alien circle These things have already become the shadow in Ren Fei''s heart, prompting her to regard herself as a sinner who can''t get rid of her relationship. Therefore, even if she took the initiative to preside over the situation of the company today, she is not as confident as she used to be. In fact, she is afraid of any unacceptable loss in the alien circle because of her blind arrogance, because if she does it again... It is likely to bring destruction to everyone! Therefore, she quickly slipped from one extreme to the other, from extreme self-confidence to a vase that has no independent opinion and only asks for other people''s opinions, but she is not the only person in charge of the region to stand up at the moment. Next, she just needs to find a reasonable rule and decide her behavior according to this rule. "Zhang Chulan, this boy is also affectionate and righteous." Lu Jin completely believed Xu Si''s explanation, so she spoke such words after silence. Even in his original inherent cognition, Zhang Chulan was actually a shameless slippery boy. "Ha ha..." Feng Zhenghao sat not far from the same row as Lu Jin. Hearing this, he shook his head with a deep smile. Although he didn''t clearly open his mouth to deny it, the meaning on his face... Seemed to suddenly think of something funny. Unfortunately, Except for Xu Si, everyone present did not notice the expression on Feng Zhenghao''s face because of the thorny word "Ying Gou". They all thought he was agreeing with Lu Jin''s point of view. After all, his Feng family''s attitude towards Zhang Chulan has always been known as friendly. And Xu Si; Because of Feng Zhenghao''s performance and the other party''s previous deliberate "targeting", he began to silently recall a series of recent actions of the Feng family. ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Die for me!!!" Charles struggled to avoid Feng Baobao''s personal fatal attack and deliberately sold a flaw, resulting in new injuries on his bloody body, but he immediately seized the opportunity, tried his best to hold his unconscious left fist and punched Feng Baobao''s face. Bang¡ª¡ª Although Feng Baobao reacted quickly and raised his hands to block Charles''s heavy fist, it was inevitable that he suffered a loss because of the gap in strength, so that he did not completely prevent Charles''s fatal fist. She flew out upside down and turned a few somersaults to stabilize her body, but the dramatic mask on her face was broken in half, and soon turned into small pieces and gradually fell to the ground. With it, her chin and cheeks exposed to the air inevitably looked a little embarrassed. But unfortunately, In just a few breaths, the shock caused by Charles to Feng Baobao''s arms and the bruises on her chin and cheeks healed quickly, so that she quickly rushed to Charles with a Chinese kitchen knife like a person who had nothing to do. In contrast, Charles; Although he did not lose to Feng Baobao in a short time by virtue of his power over Feng Baobao and his immortal body in Liu Xiaojiang, he had lost a lot of combat power before the real war, and his fist was already his last resort. Right now, Facing Feng Baobao, who once again raised his knife and rushed to himself, Charles is not an iron robot even if he has a heart. The scars on his body are enough to continuously reduce his energy from the side, even if they won''t let him die. He shook. Although he didn''t suffer much damage, he had completely lost his intuitive left arm, but found that he couldn''t even raise his hand. therefore, He watched Feng Baobao jump up in front of him. When the raised Chinese kitchen knife flickered under the moon, he looked at the bright moon behind Feng Baobao, then slowly closed his eyes and flashed his short life in his mind. "Ah, I really want to see what the world you two said will look like..." Wen Yan, Feng Baobao jumped up high and was about to chop down with his kitchen knife. Although there was a flicker of hesitation in his eyes under the drama mask, there was no hesitation and entanglement in his hands. Instead, he quickly chopped down on Charles'' head without delay! The blade of the high-speed falling knife flickered, as if a waning moon had formed in front of Charles! Chapter 686 "Alas..." Calculate the time; Considering the calming movement outside; The old man sat alone at the desk in the attic study and wanted to call the defense force prepared by the nearby military region through a special button under the table, so that he and Charles could live in the end. But he finally gave up this practice because of various concerns. He didn''t want anyone outside to notice what happened here, and he couldn''t exchange the death of a large number of ordinary people for his own and Charles'' lives. After all, most of the things have been arranged. At present, even if they are really killed, it will not affect the implementation of the follow-up plan. At most, another person needs to bear the sin in the future. Besides, there is Liu Xiaojiang. The old man did not think that the death of an ordinary person would lead to the failure of a series of follow-up plans. Therefore, after shaking his head and sighing and giving up his life, the old man sat on the chair and tidied up his collar. Then he got up slowly with a stick and left the study, and resolutely walked down the stairs to the backyard of the attic. Death is not terrible; The terrible thing is that death has no value. Although the old man did not expect that he would die in Feng Baobao''s hands today, he thought that he had already played all the light and heat in his body and had already reflected the maximum value of the rest of his old life. So, He''s not afraid to die! ¡­¡­ Attic backyard, Charles saw Feng Baobao leaping high in front of him, closed his eyes with relief and waited for the immediate arrival of death. result, It was when Feng Baobao fiercely chopped off the kitchen knife in his hand that he finally closed his eyes tightly, but he didn''t feel the cold and tear of the blade into the body for a long time. next, More than ten seconds have passed, Charles finally couldn''t help but wonder. He opened his eyes and saw Feng Baobao who had jumped high in front of him. At the moment, he still maintained the action of chopping the kitchen knife in the air. Just, After holding a kitchen knife and forming a waning moon in the air, he did not accurately chop down his skull. Instead, Feng Baobao, who was holding a kitchen knife, was "frozen" in the air. Yes... Just frozen there! Feng Baobao seems to be imprisoned by time, or someone presses the pause button on the TV screen with the remote control, maintaining his previous action and stagnating there in an extremely strange attitude! And the blade It also happened to stop at less than a centimeter above Charles''s forehead. If he could not fully feel the sharp and cold near the blade, he would even doubt whether the picture he saw in front of him was true! Or whether he has really gone to hell! "You did a good job." A sudden cold voice from behind almost scared Charles, who was hurt all over. But fortunately, he has exhausted all his strength now, so that even when standing, he is gritting his teeth, so he has not reacted too much to the sound behind him, and fortunately, he has not affected his wounds due to violent movements. "Master... Master?!" Charles turned hard to look at the voice behind him, but found that there was no doubt that it was his powerful master - yinggou! If it''s the past, His behavior of "following the old man without permission" and seeing the owner who once killed all the people on Nathan Island, it is inevitable that he will fear Liu Xiaojiang because of his own cross-line behavior. But now, especially when he knows his master, he secretly has a cooperative relationship with the old man, and he almost died in Feng Baobao''s hands, he can see his powerful master as soon as he turns back, and his damn sense of security is exploding! What''s more, the powerful master behind him doesn''t seem to blame his previous "unauthorized" behavior. Didn''t you hear the respected Master speak up to praise his servant for his good work? "Well, don''t resist and heal your wound." Liu Xiaojiang then manipulated the breath to form a big black hand, and directly manipulated the big hand to reach Charles''s head without delay. See this, Feeling that the big black hand on his head was breathing without threat, Charles immediately chose to obediently open his heart, let the wound on his body recover at the speed visible to the naked eye, and let Liu Xiaojiang browse part of his memory. A moment later, Charles''s thick wounds had disappeared, and even his habitual arm, which had previously been broken, recovered freely. Liu Xiaojiang waved away the big black hand, and when he realized that the old man had come behind him from the attic, he said: "Fortunately, it''s not too late..." "If I come later today, you are always ready to die. You really want to leave all the mess to me to deal with... You really think highly of me." Liu Xiaojiang obviously cares about the life and death of the old man, because once the old man dies in the hands of Feng Baobao and before all events come to an end, it will be difficult for someone to take over the old man afterwards. After all, ordinary people who are qualified to take over the position of the elderly may not be able to maintain a high degree of ideological consistency with the elderly. Next, even if they can understand the purpose of the plan through the arrangement before the elderly dies, they may not necessarily hope that the future is the future expected by the elderly and Liu Xiaojiang. Besides, The old man doesn''t know all his arrangements, or even his ability to avoid losses, so he has to act as the person who bears the sin in the end. If this kind of thing is put on others... Can he have this courage? Liu Xiaojiang appreciated and admired the old man''s ability and courage, so he was willing to gradually improve the plan to this step under the old man''s suggestion. Otherwise, according to his original simple idea, he only forced people to make changes with fear, prompting people to find a "way back" in the face of death. Such a plan as now should not only give people despair, but also give people hope. It can not do things too much. In fact, it can be regarded as the idea of the old man alone, because he took the initiative to help Liu Xiaojiang find a balance point, and he insisted on making social changes. If you change to someone else before the start of the plan, not to mention whether that person can be as selfless as an old man and abide by a completely "neutral" attitude at every step of the implementation of the plan, whether Liu Xiaojiang is really willing to admit another ordinary person... It''s still two to say! How can a guy who did not have any ideas before, turned a blind eye to the contradiction between ordinary people and strange people, and later only acted according to the arrangements of the old man, gain Liu Xiaojiang''s trust by virtue of his identity as a "puppet"? Therefore, the elderly can''t die. At least before the plan succeeds and the society really stabilizes, Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t think anyone can really replace the elderly, nor does he think anyone among ordinary people can do better than the elderly. As for Charles'' life and death Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care much. It was just because he caught up with him and really understood the feelings established between the goods and the old man. Moreover, even if he comes late today, he can revive the old man. But if he hadn''t seen Charles''s performance at that time, he probably wouldn''t even revive such an "outsider", even if this guy used to be a subordinate around him. After all, if Feng Baobao hadn''t gone crazy this time, no one would dare to threaten the safety of the elderly. It''s not necessary for Charles to exist. "Of course, I''m very optimistic about you, boy. After all, you are the patron saint of the land under your feet in the future. You are much more important than me in the future. Besides, I''ve already arranged the later things. I won''t die... It doesn''t have much impact." The old man looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s back with a crutch and smiled, but although he said so, he thought so. It can be seen that Liu Xiaojiang really came in time, and Charles who followed him did not die. He inevitably breathed a little relief. "Five minutes..." "I didn''t expect you to come here in time. Can you really fly now, or... Your all-round base is not far from here. Did you even give me a black light?" In this regard, Liu Xiaojiang did not give a clear answer. Instead, he looked up at Feng Baobao, who was'' fixed ''in the air, and said: "Feng Baobao, the girl''s spirit is really unstable. It can even be said to be a broken piece of paper, which was directly torn to pieces by your words." "The imperfect self-protection mechanism can make her return to the broken white paper before, but no one knows how long the whole process will take, and wants her to recover... I''m afraid it''s necessary to kill you who gave her external stimulation." "However, the victim this time is you after all, so I don''t know how you plan to deal with her..." "Let it go." The old man looked calm and shook his head. "Now that you''ve asked that, it''s clear that the girl can still be saved. If there''s really no way, will you ask that? I''m afraid I don''t need to say anything... You''re sure to kill her for the stability of the plan." "Don''t you blame her at all?" Liu Xiaojiang looked back at the old man quite unexpectedly. "You know... Even if you''re really prepared, it won''t affect anything if you die. You''re old, but you still have something to do. Aren''t you angry with this madman who almost threatened you?" "Well... Do it. Kill her right in front of me." The old man immediately opened his mouth and said. "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "Isn''t that still true?" The old man couldn''t help laughing when he saw Liu Xiaojiang. "Your boy obviously can''t do it. I heard from Xiao Zhao before that you have a close relationship with several children in North China. Since they have given you a step, what are you hesitating about there alone?" "Do I really want her to die, so you can kill this girl?" "Are you really right?" Liu Xiaojiang pretends to be calm. "If I really have a good relationship with those people in North China, how can Xu San... Die in my hands?" "Did he really die at your hands?" The old man smiled. "How can I remember that the third child of the Xu family died in the hands of a woman beside you, and when he offended you to a great extent, he finally died under your sign, not by your own hands." "Xiaojiang, if he is an outsider, a person who has no friendship with you, but is clearly on the right path, he has violated your rebellious scales in behavior and language. A good man... Won''t he be frustrated by you personally?" "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang could hardly find anything to refute the old man, so he turned his head and looked at Charles, who was silent, but found that the other party was very knowledgeable and did not listen carefully to the dialogue between the two, and his attention was on Feng Baobao, who had completely stalled from beginning to end. Can''t find vent He could only acquiesce to what the old man said, and then turned his head again to look at Feng Baobao in mid air. "Then I''ll accept your kindness and thank you for your kindness for Bao Feng. This girl... Then I''ll take it away." "Her life experience is really poor." The old man looked at Liu Xiaojiang and used some unknown means to make Feng Baobao float around him. Then he said before Liu Xiaojiang really left: "Not at the beginning, or abnormal, or we... May not be able to understand her persistence, and intellectually, we can''t admit her willingness to catch up with herself and everyone around her." "But emotionally, I''m afraid even I can''t deny that she... Really did something wrong?" Liu Xiaojiang was about to leave here with Feng Baobao. Hearing this, he couldn''t help but stop and look back at the old man standing with Charles in front of the attic. "What do you mean?" "The reason why I am willing to let this girl go and ignore what she did today is, on the one hand, because of your boy''s will, on the other hand, because she may not know what she is doing." The old man spoke slowly with a stick. "But more importantly..." "As a person, a flesh and blood person, it''s hard for me not to sympathize with this girl after learning about her experiences, so... I hope she can live well. Anyway, it''s just a little girl film with no ambition at most." "But you are different, you are different from me..." "Of course, I''m not saying that you and I are different emotionally. You''re an alien... So ruthless. On the contrary, I think you may be more humanized than me. You care about the girl''s situation and even want to intervene in her life." "As a passer-by in her life, I can pity him because of compassion, but also because I am just a passer-by... I think my best help to her is to ignore her existence in this position until she has the possibility of becoming a threat." "And you..." "You may have feelings between friends for this girl, so you want to intervene in her life more than I do. You even want to arrange everything for her in advance with your own good intentions." "Xiaojiang, this is not the case between friends. You are not her stupid father. The self righteous arrangement is really good for her..." Chapter 687 "I''m just selfish enough." Liu Xiaojiang raised his eyes and looked at Feng Baobao floating in the air on his left. Then he looked straight into the old man''s eyes and said: "I admit you always look really good..." "I really took this guy as a friend. My original intention... Maybe it''s because of the same empathy, or maybe it''s just because of pitying her experience, so I don''t want to see her existence similar to mine, and finally let go of great leisure and freedom and go to destruction." Speaking of which, Rao Shiliu Xiaojiang was thick skinned enough and shook his head helplessly: "As a monk..." "Naturally, I know the meaning of ''children are not fish, how can they know the joy of fish'', because this is a philosophy spoken by our Taoist ancestors." "But this sentence is actually to distinguish the situation..." "I''m really not a fish in the water, so it''s difficult to understand the idea of these things in the water; but although I''m not Feng Baobao himself, I can still roughly infer what''s the most important to her herself through empathy as a similar person." "Of course I know that in Feng Baobao''s eyes, her life experience is far more important than the so-called life and death. In order to find her life experience, she even doesn''t hesitate to give up everything, even if she is actually a rare existence in the world, even if she is only one step away from carefree." "I can understand this idea, but I don''t agree with this idea..." "I understand that our life span is almost eternal. When we are alone in the end, we will one day become creatures that can only live on memory, but she doesn''t even have the most valuable part of this memory. The sense of crisis will inevitably make her flock to it." "Although even she may not know why she is clinging to her past life experience, she even doesn''t hesitate to ignore the ''present'' around her..." "But I know..." "The reason why Feng Baobao is so persistent today is that she did not live forever by herself, but through other methods and paid a certain price to become what she is now, including that part of the most valuable memory." "And..." "All this happened when she didn''t know it, so that even that part of the memory is not the price of immortality, but also because some people think that her ''forgetting'' may be the best, so that she can become a carefree and carefree person." "Of course..." "This situation is also likely not to be self righteous, but more likely that after creating Feng Baobao''s immortality, someone wants to use this way to protect Feng Baobao''s future safety, or maybe want to keep the secret of how to ''create'' immortality." "However, I don''t care about the truth of this matter, because all this is a result of the final change based on someone''s personal ideas after the real completion of some kind of" creation ", which has nothing to do with the original intention of Feng Baobao." "What I really care about..." "It''s just why Baobao Feng became what she is now, and why she had to pay for some things in those years. What I care about... Is Baobao Feng, not what happened to her." "She conveyed Zhang Chulan''s words to me before." The old man nodded and said, "say yes..." "In fact, you knew the life experience of Feng Baobao early in the morning, but you made it clear that you would not help in this matter, so..... They decided on me. I hope I can help you find out some of the girl''s past in the future." "Now it seems..." "I''m afraid no matter who it is, as long as you want to ask about the girl''s life experience, you will choose not to mention it in order to meet your expectations for her." "After all, you only care about yourself because you are selfish enough. You don''t want your friend to go to destruction, so you choose to hide her life experience. Once her life experience is known, it will gradually lead to destruction in the future." "That''s right." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t deny it, but admitted it. "Live forever..." "I can do such a thing myself and let the people around me live together for a long time, so I don''t care about the so-called eclosion or the secrets of Feng Baobao. I just don''t want to see my friends and die for what I think is a ''small thing''." "I can bear the person I agree with, deviate from my wishes and expectations and embark on my own road. As long as this so-called road does not lead to destruction, even if the process is painful, I am willing to let him bear it." "But if it is a path of destruction that I can foresee..." "I can''t watch my friends. In my sight, due to a temporary impulse, I finally embarked on the road of nothing but destruction, even if... They may hate me personally because of my selfishness." "But because of your strength and the vision brought by cultivation, if you are selfish in the long run, they will thank you one day... Won''t they?" The old man realized that Liu Xiaojiang''s so-called selfishness was not all about satisfying his selfish desires. After all, as others have just said, he will not choose to intervene in his friend''s choice as long as it is not the road to destruction, even if his friend feels pain and doubt about it. And a road to destruction, even if there is nothing but death, even if it is the choice made by friends themselves, but if this kind of thing is viewed from the perspective of objective reason, who can say that it is actually a correct road? Dead! But it''s gone! Nothing! Everything is meaningless! Even if the old man was able to face death calmly just now, and because he had already played all his light and heat, he could ignore the fear of death, but as long as he really calmed down emotionally, who would think he had lived enough. It is said that heroes die, but as long as they become heroes, they don''t die... Aren''t they heroes?! The death of a hero makes sense! That is also because what heroes do when they die generously will always survive in people''s hearts in future generations! They live in our hearts forever! Also alive! "Maybe." Liu Xiaojiang also did not give a clear answer to the old man''s words, because he felt that after all, he had made a choice against Feng Baobao''s own wishes. Objectively speaking, even if it is correct, he is also a rotten person subjectively. "However, I don''t expect the other party''s understanding. It''s enough for her to live well in the present. It''s foolish for a selfish and arrogant person like me to sacrifice the present for the past." If the old man can understand, but Feng Baobao can''t, then this'' correctness'' is meaningless! The old man is so objective, it is inevitable that he will be suspected of standing and talking without backache. In the final analysis, he is not a party to the matter, and can not completely replace Feng Baobao with the correct understanding he understands. and, What Liu Xiaojiang really attaches importance to in this matter is not the old man, but Feng Baobao, a friend who will really be influenced by himself. "Well... What are you going to do with this girl when you go back?" The old man stretched out his crutch and pointed to Feng Baobao, who was still floating in the air. "Unwilling to help her satisfy her own careful thinking, and unwilling to let her continue to make trouble like a headless fly, is it difficult to imprison this girl almost forever?" "About this..." Liu Xiaojiang slowly stretched out his hand and took out the pouch from his arms, then relieved Feng Baobao''s ability to bind him, and then directly put Feng Baobao down with an extremely fierce hand knife, as if he didn''t care whether he would beat him into a fool. "I think you, as an ordinary person, should and should not understand too much. After all, you don''t care about things. When there is an heir in the future, he doesn''t care, but he will say it twice." "You......" the old man saw the loud noise made by Liu Xiaojiang when he cut Feng Baobao with his hand. Seeing Feng Baobao lying motionless on the ground, he couldn''t help but wonder whether Liu Xiaojiang was important or not. "... can''t you really give this girl to an idiot? You know, this girl''s head seems to be very melon." "Oh... It''s all right. She''s much stronger than you think. It''s too light to work on her." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Feng Baobao lying on the ground with a big bag on his head, and then inhaled it directly into the magic weapon with the modified phagocyte in his hand. "You can rest assured that no one outside will dare to do anything to you except Feng Baobao, who is not sensible. Today''s farewell... Maybe forever." "Ah..." the old man smiled and said, "Xiaojiang, I will finish what I can do. In the future... Everything depends on you." "Do you still have to bear the so-called sin?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at the old man with complex eyes, but he still didn''t say anything to stop him in the end. "Forget it..." "Since you think that''s the right choice, I, a watchdog who is not interested in power and status, will no longer think about this kind of thing in my own way of thinking." "You are by no means a watchdog." The old man shook his head. "You must become the true patron saint of the land under your feet. In the future... If someone like me really makes a fool, you have the responsibility to act in time to minimize the impact, and then give a warning as the patron saint... Or disaster." "Hum..." Liu Xiaojiang smiled disapprovingly. "Aren''t you afraid of my going back on my word? You know... If I want to subvert everything in this world, no one can stop me then." "I''m not afraid." The old man smiled and said, "moreover, if you want to subvert everything now, can someone successfully stop you from winning?" "People will change..." "Instead of trusting others outside, I prefer to believe in an alien who is willing to sit down and carefully discuss the future with me when he has absolute power." "... you won." "Hahaha... I haven''t lost much in my life." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­ After Liu Xiaojiang left, "... it turns out that this boy can really fly." The old man looked up at the night sky where Liu Xiaojiang had disappeared. After a long silence, he finally choked out such a sentence. "..." Charles stood aside and looked at the old man who ignored cervical spondylosis and suddenly raised his head so high, saying: "Old leader, do you have cervical spondylosis again? Do you want me to call the doctor now..." "......." old man. "......." Charles. "... go." After being silent for a long time, the old man suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Gee, Xiaojiang is a good boy. He doesn''t know how to respect the old man at all. He flew away with a fucking swish. I don''t know that my heart can''t stand the old man." "OK, I''ll help you in now, and then call the doctor right away." "Well, you''d better go at once, and then come back at once. I''ll just get used to it, old man." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± "Why? No? You''re a loser! Why don''t you? Xiao Cha, you''re still not a young man! Why don''t you have some ambition! You can''t learn!" "Old leader, you are in a good mood today." "Ha ha... You can see. There''s no way. He really came. It''s really a good thing for me. At least it''s confirmed that the boy is not secretly planning anything, or... Whatever he does, at least it won''t be what I don''t want to see." "But the master killed all the directors of the company, and you were not very angry about it before..." "Alas, although I''m a little sorry for Xiao Zhao, the members of the board of directors of the company, even if they didn''t die in Xiaojiang''s hands, may not be able to live well in me afterwards. Except Xiao Zhao, Xiao Huang is OK, and the others... Are not a pity." "Then you were so..." "My anger is not the death of several board members, but the sudden action of Xiaojiang against the board of directors. After all, he has never said to clean up other people in the company before. For a time... He is just a little suspicious." "Are you relieved now?" "Well, it''s over. I didn''t worry about anything. I just doubted the boy, but today... After all, nothing proves that he didn''t secretly plan anything, didn''t he?" "Old leader, although I know I shouldn''t say this, you are old... Your heart is really black!" "... well, don''t talk nonsense. I didn''t calculate anything, but I was tempted by the way. Who in the world can be cruel and even calculate his own life?" "Ha... Ha..." Chapter 688 Suburban villages, "How are things going?" Liu Xiaojiang soon returned to the village with Feng Baobao. As soon as he entered the house, he saw Erzhuang sitting on the sofa in the living room waiting for himself. "I can''t convince him." Seeing Liu Xiaojiang coming back, Erzhuang immediately got up from the sofa, shook his head and said: "Because of what you have said to him before, he obviously understands how dangerous it is to repair the body furnace... And destroy the population red line. Therefore, even if you have your orders, if you don''t stand in front of him, I''m afraid no one can make him do stupid things again." "Should I say that his trust is my honor?" Liu Xiaojiang shook his head somewhat reluctantly, but when he thought about it carefully, he was not surprised by Ma Xianhong''s caution. After all, after the biyou village incident and several conversations with himself, if Ma Xianhong still hasn''t changed as before, the Ma leader is not the so-called honest man, but a really stupid fool in all aspects. There''s nothing wrong with being cautious, as long as you don''t overdo it. "Where is he?" "Although he is much more cautious than before, he still believes my words. Now... He should have made preparations and is waiting for you behind his earthen house." "Well, I''ll go and find him." Liu Xiaojiang nodded and then turned to the outside. "The jingling noise just now is not small. Even because of Miss Hu Li''s array, it is difficult for ordinary people outside to notice, but other people may have noticed it." Er Zhuang didn''t stop Liu Xiaojiang from standing in front of the sofa, but he hurried before Liu Xiaojiang left and asked: "Can I help you?" "No need." Liu Xiaojiang stopped and looked back at Erzhuang. "Although it''s not because he doesn''t trust them, it''s best not to let too many people know about it, so as not to accidentally spread out many changes many years later." "Then... What about Ma Xianhong, who is responsible for casting the self-cultivation furnace?" Er Zhuang nodded to show understanding, but then asked again. "There''s no problem with the old horse." Liu Xiaojiang smiled. "Although he always contradicts me and even pinches a lot more than before, if he really cares, he... May be the only guy who won''t have any selfishness among all of us." "If he knew about the self-cultivation stove later, in addition to being able to easily destroy the population red line, plus several other unique skills, he could still do things to this extent. Most of them would only be more nervous than us about the consequences of the disclosure of this matter." "He is honest, but he is not stupid. The reason why an honest man is called an honest man is mainly because his own nature is kind enough. As long as he is not extreme... An intelligent, kind and rare honest man like Lao Ma will never be cheated and will not take the initiative." "Because, as long as it is not extreme..." "Old ma can easily see most things. He knows everything, but he won''t do anything to deceive people. He has a lot more conscience than us." "I know Ma Xianhong''s character very well, and I know that he is really a good man." Er Zhuang hesitated to show his frown. "But everything in the world is afraid of an accident. Even if he won''t take the initiative to reveal the secret, he will be cheated by someone in the future..." "Again?" Liu Xiaojiang smiled and shook his head. "You can think about it carefully. Now who else besides us will cheat him for the self-cultivation stove... You know, even the people in the company only know that the self-cultivation stove will destroy the red line of the population. They don''t know anything we do today." "Others..." "In addition to a few well-informed ten people, who else knows what happened in biyou village before?" "Therefore, as long as Lao Ma doesn''t say it himself, no one will know what''s going on today, and no one will want to appreciate the company''s iron fist by breaking the population red line." "... since you know it all, let it go." Er Zhuang was obviously persuaded by Liu Xiaojiang and gave up the extreme idea of keeping secrets. "Well, don''t worry, I know." Liu Xiaojiang certainly understands Er Zhuang''s meaning, but he is not willing to adopt such extreme ideas. "After all, you can''t rely on killing to promote everything." ¡­¡­ Not far away, On the field behind the old house, Originally, my family came from a half mu of land for self-sufficiency. Because Ma Xianhong''s lease obviously did not plant any crops, he was even carefully paved with bluestone boards that were not too difficult to deal with, and set up a warehouse completely composed of wood and iron sheets. Squeak Liu Xiaojiang followed his perception and came to the warehouse door. Pushing the door into the interior, he saw Ma Xianhong sitting on the ground, surrounded by more than a dozen dolls with terrible makeup and dull eyes. "Are you ready?" "The self-cultivation stove is very dangerous, and it is even more taboo to destroy the population red line..." Ma Xianhong slowly got up from the ground and walked to Liu Xiaojiang with his hands in his arms, saying: "You told me all this before. Now why do you suddenly want me to recast the self-cultivation stove?" "I''m not using it to turn ordinary people into aliens." Liu Xiaojiang ignored Ma Xianhong''s doubts, but took out two phagocytes from his arms as he spoke. "Is the appliance used to carry the furnace core ready?" Say, He manipulated one of the sachets in his hand, knocked out the two sheep he had bought in the village but had not been slaughtered. He put them on the ground directly through the ability of magic tools, and tied them with ropes in the warehouse before they woke up. "It''s always been made by my sister, but if it''s just a vessel for carrying the core device... It''s not difficult." Ma Xianhong looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s behavior suspiciously, then took over the spherical metal appliance in Ruhua''s hand and handed it to Liu Xiaojiang in front of him. "Iron has the best effect of transmitting energy, and its firmness is acceptable. The material of the appliance is only thickened and shaped wrought iron." "It can drive the effect of the self-cultivation stove." Liu Xiaojiang took the iron ball handed by Ma Xianhong, then looked at each other strangely and said: "Old ma, I have inevitably seen your experience in recent years when restoring your memory. Do you know... What is the core device of the self-cultivation stove?" "I don''t know." Ma Xianhong shook his head truthfully and said, "my sister never let me open the equipment carrying the core, and... You know, it was difficult for me to resist my sister''s requirements at that time." "In addition, just before it got better, the self-cultivation stove that I gradually improved was destroyed by you before you could use and observe it." "What do you think it is?" Liu Xiaojiang stared into Ma Xianhong''s eyes as if Ma Xianhong must have noticed something in his tone. "I don''t know..." "You don''t know, but you can see that it... Is a living creature." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± "In other words." Liu Xiaojiang smiled at Ma Xianhong and said: "The reason why the self-cultivation stove can be driven is that it doesn''t consume physical energy such as electricity at all. If you insist... It is more similar to a kind of bioenergy." "After all, what it consumes is life, but it is not the life of the stove holder, but a living creature ''artificially made'' with unprecedented vitality to some extent. It should not be... It should be said that it is a biological operating organ, because it makes the self-cultivation stove a living creature." "What are you going to do?" Ma Xianhong frowned. "Let''s go." Liu Xiaojiang smiled and said, "you can let the flowers around you do it. I am personally responsible for making the core of the self-cultivation stove. You are responsible for the overall construction of the self-cultivation stove. The faster, the better." With that, Ignoring Ma Xianhong''s doubt and confusion, he turned and walked to the two sheep tied to the ground. next, Ma Xianhong witnessed a strange scene that he would never forget. I see, Liu Xiaojiang stood in front of two live sheep who had just awakened and seemed to feel something bleating. A large amount of strange black smoke suddenly began to spread around him, and gradually gathered into three big black hands in the air. The next second, The two big black hands directly grabbed the two sheep, and just touched, took the lives of the two lambs in a short time. Liu Xiaojiang''s move not only made them completely quiet, but also made them dry quickly on the ground, looking like two balloons that had just been let out. The blood gas taken from the two lambs also gradually flows slowly along the two big black hands, and finally converges into a mass in the palm of the other big black hand... A mass of organs that seem to be beating alive! last, This mass of internal organs, which beat orderly like the heart, was carefully put into the appliance under the control of Liu Xiaojiang. Click! After a crisp sound, the spherical metal appliance closes instantly, and because of the thickness of the iron wall of the appliance, anyone holding it in his hand... Can hardly feel its beating in it! "This... This is the core of the stove?" Ma Xianhong witnessed the manufacturing process of the core device of the self-cultivation furnace with his own eyes. Even if he didn''t feel nausea, he inevitably had some resistance. "How long can two sheep live together? How can their vitality support the self-cultivation stove..." "The self-cultivation furnace converts vitality into energy for its own operation..." Liu Xiaojiang turned to Ma Xianhong with a spherical instrument and said: "Or..." "It is only the vitality consumed directly through this form. Do you know what this kind of thing actually represents?" "What?" Ma Xianhong obviously did not see any specific doorway from it. "When a person is born, he is born with one energy, which can transform all parts and bones..... Do you understand what I say?" Liu Xiaojiang had no choice but to explain. "Innate energy?!" When Ma Xianhong heard this, he naturally understood Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning, but his heart was greatly shaken: "What is consumed by the operation of this self-cultivation furnace, is actually the innate energy of the living body itself?" "That''s right." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. "It''s not accurate to say vitality, but it''s not wrong, because the innate energy represents the root of life and is closely related to the energy used by our practitioners." "Every human body has a innate energy. People who are very sensitive to this part of energy can often ''habitually'' simulate this energy, and finally wake up to become the so-called congenital alien outside." "People who are sensitive to this part of energy, but not enough to become congenital, but need to detect its existence through static work, and even call part of it to run around the body to get energy... Are the acquired alien." "Energy practitioners strengthen the innate energy through energy practice. Their vitality is often reflected not only in their life span, but also in the level of physique and strength..." "However, they didn''t wake up and become a congenital alien, nor did they perceive the innate energy through cultivation, and finally become ordinary people who become an acquired alien. Can you say that there is no innate energy in their bodies?" Speaking of which, He shook his head and said, "of course not, because everyone is the same, not only the so-called human beings, but also other creatures in the world." "We are born with innate energy, because it can even be called the origin of everything to some extent. The only difference is that human beings have more powerful innate energy than other creatures in the world." "After all, if you want to maintain this figure, you have to have a life span of about 100 years and its own good strength. It is obviously not possible without a strong innate energy as the basis..." "Other creatures in the world..." "Those who live longer than humans are often inferior to humans in terms of size, strength and so on." "Those who live shorter than human beings are often superior to human beings in one way..." "In contrast, between humans..." "If the cultivation has not reached a certain degree, the strength of the innate energy in most different human bodies is also reflected in the level of life and strength, but the essence of life has not changed to any extent." "The innate energy in two sheep... Is worth a human life?" Ma Xianhong tried to ask. Liu Xiaojiang looked down at the ball instrument in his hand, "if only in terms of life expectancy, two sheep are really not as good as one human life, but if they are excluded from their advantages as such creatures, the gap... Will be small if there is no innate energy in the body that turns into four limbs and hundreds of bones." "However, as the energy for running the self-cultivation stove once, even if they are really not worth a human life... It is enough." Say, He motioned to Ma Xianhong in front of his eyes and said: "If it weren''t for our goal this time, we would put Feng Baobao into the furnace. I''m afraid one sheep would be enough to make the self-cultivation furnace run dozens of times." "Old ma, I''ve solved your doubts. It''s time for you to cast the frame of the self-cultivation stove. It''s best to deal with the problems of Feng Baobao quickly, so that you and I won''t stay here all the time..... Long dreams at night." Chapter 689 Late at night, With a large number of extinguished lights in the residential area, the originally weak moonlight becomes brighter and brighter, A shadow appeared furtively by the pond behind the attic. After carefully watching whether there were other garrison forces around, he looked down at the traces left on the road from the pond to the back door of the attic. "Sister bao''er..." Aware of the blood stains on the ground that had not been cleaned up in time, and the fact that there was almost no movement in the attic not far away, Zhang Chulan''s mood of having a glimmer of expectation for things also sank to the bottom with his own eyes. He knew very well that the bodyguards around the old man, except the one who had been confirmed to be under Liu Xiaojiang, were basically just ordinary people who were slightly better than ordinary people. Even if these ordinary people have guns in their hands, they may not be able to stop such strange people as sister Bao. Once Liu Xiaojiang''s man loses to sister Bao, who can the old man expect to stop such crazy guys? What''s more? Zhang Chulan didn''t know why the eavesdropping was cut off before he came, but at least he confirmed the foreigner''s defeat in this way. At the thought of here... Seeing such a scene now, he rarely sprouted a trace of retreat in his heart. He really hopes that he can help sister bao''er recover her life experience. He never flinches back even if the situation is difficult, but if sister bao''er really commits a heinous crime in this beautiful residential area as he imagined... How else can he help? If the old man is really killed by the crazy sister bao''er, don''t say that he is a fart people, even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu comes... He can''t save her at all! Now, Zhang Chulan only hoped that things had not reached the worst, so she endured the strong retreat suddenly sprouted in her heart, and then slowly walked to the primitive attic with more silence under the moon. Da... Da When he came to the back door of the attic, every time he climbed a step, his mind gradually gathered the concrete scenes not long ago according to the movements he had heard before, and his thoughts became more and more heavy and frustrated. Zhang Chulan could hardly imagine how the old man in the attic would escape from Feng Baobao after the foreigner died. Moreover, in contrast, he can easily make up for the tragedy of the old man in the attic, for fear that the last hope in his heart will completely disappear when he sees the old man''s body. Once the old man really died and died in the hands of sister bao''er Zhang Chulan is not only worried about whether he can save Feng Baobao. He is more afraid that he who hides behind and instructs Feng Baobao to come here, as well as Xu Si and Zhang Lingyu who stand behind and support his actions, will all be involved in this matter and must die. After all, they are all strangers and capable employees of the company, but if they are not pleasant to hear, compared with the elderly and even the things represented by the elderly, their so-called strangers are no doubt a fart! They obviously didn''t have yinggou''s strength against the sky, but they did things far more than yinggou''s disaster. In the end... They will die! However, Just as Zhang Chulan''s mind kept thinking, he climbed the attic steps with a heavy heart, opened the wooden door and was about to enter the interior, The moonlight slanted into the house along the open wooden door, making a pair of bright eyes suddenly appear in the originally dark narrow space. The next second, Before Zhang Chulan, who was shocked in his heart, reacted, his eyes shook and twinkled in the dark and came to him! "You..." A pair of big hands then pinched Zhang Chulan''s neck. With great strength, he directly pushed him back to the attic door, and the LORD with strange eyes also appeared in the moonlight. See the Lord, Although Zhang Chulan was still strangled, she still looked at each other in great shock, "Cha... Mr. Charles? You''re not dead?!" "Who are you... Say!" Although Charles heard Zhang Chulan''s name before, he obviously didn''t know Zhang Chulan''s face. He saw someone touch the attic at night. It looked more nervous than Zhang Chulan who had been clamped down. "Zhang Chulan! I''m Zhang Chulan!" Zhang Chulan saw that Charles did not die in Feng Baobao''s hands as expected. Although he was stuck in his neck with his hands, he was secretly relieved and did not intend to fight against each other''s control. "Old... Old gentleman, how is he? Is he all right?" "Zhang Chulan..." Charles noticed that Zhang Chulan didn''t mean to resist at all. He couldn''t help frowning and looking at the guy with pigtails in his hand. "It''s clear that you sent the crazy woman. The old leader hasn''t found you yet. You ran over by yourself and said..... What are you doing suddenly?" Say, Considering what Feng Baobao had done before, he recalled the fact that he and the old man were almost killed. He grabbed the palm of Zhang Chulan''s neck and slowly increased his strength. "Er..." Zhang Chulan felt the tightening force on her neck and quickly explained: "I... I''m here to help. I didn''t expect that sister bao''er would suddenly go crazy, so when I noticed this, I immediately ran from the company headquarters, of course, to stop sister Bao!" Wen Yan, Charles looked directly into Zhang Chulan''s eyes and tried to identify whether the guy was lying, but he didn''t find anything unusual in the other person''s eyes. On the contrary, because Zhang Chulan was clearly about to stop breathing, he still just blushed and stood there at his own discretion. For the time being, he believed that the other party really didn''t want to threaten the life safety of the elderly. what''s more, He has noticed that Zhang Chulan in his hand is not as terrible as Feng Baobao before. If he really wants to start, I''m afraid he can''t threaten anyone. therefore, Zhang Chulan finally recovered her breathing before her face was about to turn purple. Then she rubbed her neck with fingerprints and coughed and gasped violently for a while. "Cough... Cough..." "Mr. Charles, is the old man really all right?" "You go." Charles answered the question indirectly, "since the old leader has not issued an order, no one will be accountable to you for the time being. As for your trespassing into the house at night, I''ll write it down instead of the old leader." "Mr. Charles, since you and the old man are all right, sister Bao is..." "Her affairs have nothing to do with you. The old leader will naturally have other arrangements for her in the future. If you ask again..." Charles directly interrupted: "you''d better think about your identity and whether you can bear the responsibility for this incident." "... any other arrangements." Zhang Chulan looked at the expressionless Charles in front of her and knew that it was difficult to get any answers here today. Considering what happened today, I''m afraid she can only go back and make a good plan for the time being. However, just when Zhang Chulan was very knowledgeable and was about to turn around and leave here, the mobile phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated. "Hmm? Why did sister bao''er suddenly run to the suburbs..." Zhang Chulan took out her mobile phone and looked at the location suddenly restored. She looked up at Charles with a puzzled face. result, Zhang Chulan''s question was not answered, but... A fist that was gradually enlarged in his eyes! ¡­¡­ After a long time, Suddenly a cold stimulation, Zhang Chulan shook her blue and purple eyes, then slowly opened her eyes, but found that her hands and feet were tied to the stool. Opposite, there was a kind-hearted old man with a stick in his hand. Just now, he suddenly felt the cold. No doubt Charles standing on his side stimulated himself with a glass of ice water. "Old... Old Sir, Mr. Charles, what are you doing?" Zhang Chulan quickly sorted out the current situation, ignored the cold and wet feeling on his face, and said: "Don''t you mean you won''t care about my mistakes for the time being?" "All right, stop pretending." The old man smiled and looked at Zhang Chulan. "Do you know why you were knocked out?" "... isn''t it because of sister bao''er''s trouble?" Zhang Chulan wondered. "Well, since you have said so, let''s calculate." The old man didn''t care when he saw Zhang Chulan pretending to be a fool. He still smiled and said: "Do you know what it''s a crime to let someone assassinate me...?" "......." Zhang Chulan. "Don''t you know?" The old man explained patiently. "Let me tell you, intentional murder, abetting murder, and treason... Whatever else, it''s just these three. Do you think it''s enough for your boy to drink a pot?" "Enough... Enough!" Zhang Chulan did not dare to be silent this time, and immediately opened his mouth to cooperate with the old man. "The boy knows that he has made a big mistake, but since you are not in a hurry to hold me accountable, it shows that you didn''t care about sister Bao''s sudden madness, and you can understand the kind of behavior I want to test Mr. Charles. Now... Is it because of sister Bao''s whereabouts?" "Yes, but not all." The old man nodded. "The reason why I tie you up is more for your safety. After all, your boy will look for Feng Baobao. Once you really follow the positioning, you will be killed..... I''m afraid it''s an inevitable situation!" "Why?" Zhang Chulan is obviously hard to understand. "Is it because sister bao''er has refused to recognize her relatives? Are you afraid that I will be killed because I don''t have enough strength?" "No..." the old man shook his head. "I don''t know what happened to Feng Baobao. Since you dare to run alone to stop her, maybe it''s because you''re sure you won''t die in the hands of that girl." Speaking of which, The old man was silent for a moment. Then he looked at Zhang Chulan and said, "but you will die in Xiaojiang''s hands." "... brother Liu saved you?" Zhang Chulan immediately understood why the fact was contrary to what he had heard before, and why Charles and the old man could survive in the hands of sister bao''er. "If Xiaojiang hadn''t come in time and stopped the crazy girl from making trouble, you boy... This time, it has hurt many people in North China." The old man asked. "Is it difficult that you Zhang Chulan only made some mistakes in the incident?" "Let Feng Baobao bring me a message. What you think is very good..." "I think I have told my weakness to this old thing, and I want to live under the trust and protection of my old thing in the future. I don''t know... Although I treat ordinary people and strangers alike, I am also a threat to Feng Baobao''s existence." "What if you confirm that Xiaocha is yinggou''s person? You know what the cooperation between me and yinggou can be. The reason why I accept Xiaojiang''s heterogeneous existence is also because although he is a heterogeneous existence, his essence is almost no different from that of a human being." "Of course..." "Xiaojiang is probably a zombie. He is the legendary god Ying Gou. He can be regarded as an absolute alien. But at present, in addition to power, his selfishness, his ideas and his bottom line... Which one is not within the scope of normal human beings with a bottom line?" "What about Feng Baobao? Can she be compared with Xiaojiang?" "Although she is an immortal human in nature, she is in that state... The state that lacks most human feelings, an existence that can''t empathize with people, and an existence that is alien but still has feelings. Who is the unpredictable after a long time?" "Sister bao''er is in the wrong state, because she lacks important memory and has the immortality everyone wants, but she doesn''t have the strength to protect herself like brother Liu. How can she join the WTO like Ying Gou?" Zhang Chulan could not help but retort. "The state is wrong. We have lost important memories, so we can''t enter the world like Ying Gou?" The old man subconsciously grasped the crutch in his hand and said, "why is her state wrong?" "Without important memory, can''t even the brain work well and learn how to be like a normal person?" "Without the self-protection power like Xiaojiang, can''t she learn more means belonging to different people? Even an ordinary person who has no vision for different people... Can see that the girl''s talent as a different person may be higher than that Zhang Zhiwei!" "After all, only with the instinctive way of fighting, she can force a strange person like Xiao Cha to no way out... Is it difficult that she has reached her limit now?" "Besides..." So far, The old man shook his head in disappointment and said: "Look at what the Xu family has done. Over the years, they have protected the girl from really experiencing everything in the world. At most, they just let her complete the task like a machine and come back... They continue to be the little ancestor of the Xu family." "It''s obvious that Xiao Zhao is carrying it. They don''t know how much energy the company has. As a result, they just use the company to arrange the identity for the girl, but they won''t use the company to make up for her missing things." "Because of the fear of unknown risks, it''s just passive investigation and waiting. I don''t realize that as long as Feng Baobao exists, the problem will break out sooner or later. I just wait for the problem to finally be exposed... Can this be regarded as helping the girl?" "Since I don''t want to solve Feng Baobao''s problems as soon as possible, and I don''t want to make full preparations for the outbreak of the problems sooner or later, I just ''think of her'' and passively wait for the emergence of opportunities and clues, and even place all my hopes on others." "Xu Xiang, as well as Xu San and Xu Si affected by it... Their Xu family are really selfish enough to Feng Baobao!" Chapter 690 "No." After all, Zhang Chulan watched Xu San die for Feng Baobao not long ago. Seeing that the old man''s attitude towards the Xu family is so contemptuous, she naturally can''t bear to take the initiative to explain to the Xu family: "Whether it''s the master Xu, the third and fourth brothers, the Xu family has always been sincere to sister bao''er..." "What do you mean..." the old man seemed to have expected Zhang Chulan to say so. "Does it mean that their Xu family have brain problems?" "After all, you can''t think of any reason to refute what I just said, because everything I said is true." "If the Xu family were not so careful and tried hard to solve the problem from the beginning, even Feng Baobao... At least it wouldn''t be like today?" Well, The old man got up from his position, walked back to his desk and sat down slowly, saying: "He Xu Xiang was reluctant to give up Feng Baobao and her accidents, so he learned that her life experience involved a lot, and even couldn''t get rid of the chaos between Jia and Shen. Based on the feelings similar to those of his family, the top priority of the Xu family also became to protect her." "No..." Zhang Chulan still didn''t want to believe that these are very similar to conspiracy theories. "Don''t rush to refute yet. Listen to me." The old man took out a file bag from the bookshelf, opened it and threw it on the table in front of him. Then he motioned Charles on Zhang Chulan''s side to untie the rope for him. "Feng Baobao''s life experience has never been a big deal. The real problem has always been herself, which is a very special state compared with others." "Jiashen rebellion..." "No matter how big it is, it has long passed. The remaining sins of Jiashen will not mess around in today''s world. The reason why those strange people outside are nervous about the Jiashen rebellion in those years is just some careful thinking about the eight strange skills born in it." "So..." "Once Feng Baobao''s life experience is involved not only in the Jiashen rebellion of that year, but also with baqiji, it will be a big problem if we consider her state that it is easier to make those strange people jealous outside than baqiji." So far, He looked at Zhang Chulan, who had been released, bowed his head and motioned for his file still on the desktop, saying: "This information is the company''s'' record ''of the Jiashen rebellion in those years. Although it was widely available at that time, it did not even write eight characters, but it did not hinder its investigation of the whole incident after its establishment. After all, it is not a person who has no experience of the Jiashen rebellion until today." "Yes..." "I admit that he Xu Xiang is not qualified to call out this information, but considering the life-long friendship between him and Xiao Zhao, in fact, as long as he Xu Xiang really meant that at the beginning, Xiao Zhao will certainly give him access to this information." "After all, Xiao Zhao has always been seeking stability. Since Feng Baobao''s problem already exists in society, in order to be stable... He will help Xu Xiang hide Feng Baobao''s existence and even take the initiative to help investigate her life experience, Just so that she can stabilize in the future and make her a trustworthy force in the hands of the company after ensuring the successful solution of the problem. " "But what a pity..." "After learning about Feng Baobao''s life experience, Xu Xiang was very likely to bring death to Feng Baobao. He was cautious and didn''t want to believe anyone outside, so that even the junior and senior of his own family should know it a long time later." "His feelings for Feng Baobao made him personally push away the possibility of approaching the truth as soon as possible, and completely missed the opportunity to solve the problem as soon as possible... Isn''t it?" "....." Zhang Chulan stood at the old man''s desk, picked up the documents and browsed the records above. He looked at the contents recorded in the document and found that even if he did not give a clear truth, there were many things he and others had never heard of, and even everything combined had given a way to approach the truth. If I had got this record earlier "Xu Xiang is really considering the safety of Feng Baobao. If anyone had the same feelings as Feng Baobao''s family, I''m afraid he would make such a ''self righteous'' choice like Xu Xiang." Seeing Zhang Chulan''s silence, the old man continued to speak slowly. "Therefore, although he is selfish, the Xu family has no fault." "What you said just now is very right. He Xu Xiang really hopes that Feng Baobao can get what he wants, but the premise of all expected things must be under what he thinks is safe." "He is so selfless and selfish that he did bad things with good intentions. This is a joke of fate - tragedy." "If you don''t appreciate our efforts and don''t want sister bao''er to continue to live, then... Why did you tell us about it?" Zhang Chulan calmly put down the documents in her hand and looked at the old man in front of her, but she couldn''t hide her regret. yes, He regretted it, But he did not accuse master Xu of that year, It''s why I didn''t have the cheek to be thicker and why I didn''t take off my guard when I learned that Zhao Fangxu had already discovered sister bao''er''s problem; If he can trust the person in charge of the company who has no way to do anything against himself and others; Can he get to know the truth as soon as possible with Liu Xiaojiang''s help when he leaves the company and becomes yinggou? Can we avoid the current situation? How can this not make people regret?! "You and his Xu family have the same problem." The old man noticed the regret in Zhang Chulan''s eyes and couldn''t help shaking his head and saying: "Why do you always think that other people outside will be bad for Feng Baobao after learning about it? Are you Zhang Chulan and his Xu family... The only good people in the world?" "If you could trust the company earlier... No, trust Xiao Zhao, who has nothing to do with you, would you be able to avoid today''s situation?" "......." Zhang Chulan. "Trusting others is wrong. It will hurt you, but it''s not wrong to treat others with malice..." The old man sighed at this. "Look at you..." "I can always think of the late Xiao Zhao, especially the sentence he always said..." "It is never ''left'' or ''right'' that destroys a person, but an extreme attitude that can''t hear any other voice at all." Zhang Chulan and the old man almost spoke in the same voice. "... it seems that your boy understands this truth." The old man was silent for a moment, and then looked at Zhang Chulan more or less unexpectedly. It seemed that he didn''t think he could always remember Zhao Fangxu''s words. "Understand is understand." Zhang Chulan shook her head and said, "but it''s too difficult to do it. Just like the trust problem you said, I believe most people in the world don''t want to give priority to others'' trust. After all, no one wants to bear the price caused by each other''s betrayal." "This requires you to measure yourself and think about who is trustworthy and who you would rather pay a price to ''get''." The old man did not deny this, but insisted. "What''s more, for Xiao Zhao, who already knows you''re fishy, but you can''t help it yourself, give some trust... Is it wrong?" "It''s our fault that we don''t trust Zhao Dong." Zhang Chulan nodded and admitted the matter, then looked at the old man with flashing eyes and said: "So... Are you always someone we can trust?" "No." The old man smiled and denied. "I''m not Xiao Zhao. I have no feelings for the Xu family. I don''t just need to consider the issue of the alien circle. About Feng Baobao... About the turbulence caused by her existence, I always have to consider whether it will eventually affect the whole society." "Moreover, because I have no feelings for you, I won''t choose to help you hide Feng Baobao''s existence. At most, I choose to ignore her existence based on my own humanity. But once something is exposed, I will deal with her at the first time." "Is this your attitude towards sister bao''er?" Zhang Chulan wondered. "No..." the old man shook his head slowly and said, "this is my attitude towards everyone." "Including brother Liu?" Zhang Chulan asked. "It''s natural." The old man nodded: "it''s just that my old thing''s ability is limited, and I probably can''t deal with him successfully, so I can only choose to guide him." "Then why don''t you try to guide sister bao''er?" Zhang Chulan said with expectant eyes. "Sister bao''er is also immortal. If you can help her find her life experience, why not let her become......" "I''ve said it before." The old man refused indifferently. "Feng Baobao is different from Xiaojiang. She is not a relatively selfless person, but makes you spoil and become a guy who only considers yourself, so... It is not suitable for me to treat her with the same attitude." Speaking of which, He looked at Zhang Chulan calmly and said, "moreover, I think she has no chance. Why do you think Xiaojiang wants to take her away?" "Brother Liu won''t hurt sister bao''er." Zhang Chulan said firmly. "Indeed." The old man nodded and then continued: "he is'' weak ''and won''t attack his friends, but if I say...... it is precisely because he is that kind of temperament and because he has a bottom line in selfishness that he won''t be indifferent to Feng Baobao." "He doesn''t want Feng Baobao to go to ruin. He thinks that Feng Baobao''s pursuit of his life experience will eventually ''have to die'' due to various factors, so... What do you think he will choose to do?" "Liu Xiaojiang, this is a person who can keep his face and admit that he is very selfish." "He... This is to completely break sister Bao''s mind?" Zhang Chulan stood in place and thought carefully for a moment. Considering Liu Xiaojiang''s previous attitude and Xu San''s death, he almost didn''t want to stop it. However, when he looked back and wanted to leave here, he found that Charles did not know when he was in front of the door. See this, Zhang Chulan looked at the old man in deep doubt, "what are you going to do? Since you have clearly told Chu LAN, why do you have to let me stay here?" "If the Xu family delayed sister bao''er because of inadvertent selfishness, is brother Liu''s behavior... Right?" "He is also selfish." It seems that the old man is not afraid to force Zhang Chulan to hold him, or he has already seen through that the smart Zhang Chulan will not do so. He just sits in front of his desk and slowly says: "But also because he knows what he is doing and that what he does is in his own ''interests'', he will not do things too well, at least not like the Xu family." "But it''s not fair to sister Bao!" Zhang Chulan seemed a little excited. "Whether it''s the Xu family, brother Liu, or even me... Even if we don''t do things according to sister bao''er''s wishes, we still have to take into account her thoughts and wishes. It''s not a burden for her if we think we are right for her." "So you have to let her decide. Do you have the heart to watch her die?" The old man asked. "I..." "Look." Seeing Zhang Chulan''s hesitation, the old man couldn''t help shaking his head and said, "you''re always like this." "The Xu family is selfish because they don''t know themselves. There is no bottom line. They always feel that what they have done to Feng Baobao is right, and you... Can''t make that determination at all. They hope that they can really help her, and don''t want to see her finally go to the road of destruction." "You also went to school, and considering your age, do you know that you can''t have both fish and bear''s paws most of the time?" "You boy, just stay here today. If you can''t make a decision, let Xiaojiang make a decision for you. If you can''t make that villain, let us do it. Anyway, there''s too much debt... It doesn''t pressure you!" Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan wanted to say something else, but he saw Charles come over with a bad face. Considering the identity and status of the old man in the house, even if he was really worried about Feng Baobao, he didn''t dare to do things too out of line. Holding the old man and forcing Charles to make way? Not to mention whether he had the ability to successfully kidnap the old man in front of Charles, and even if he did, what should he do afterwards? So, Zhang Chulan, who was confused, finally had to be forcibly pressed back to her seat by Charles. Even if she didn''t want to, she could only stay in this study. "Ha ha..." The old man sat at his desk and looked at Zhang Chulan, who was unwilling but didn''t dare to do it rashly. He shook his head and smiled: "It has nothing to do with strength..." "But as long as there is a great risk, we will honestly choose to wait. I''m afraid that''s the difference between you and us." Chapter 691 Villages on the outskirts of the capital, In the warehouse, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the self-cultivation stove just installed by a pile of flowers in front of him. He couldn''t help looking at Ma Xianhong sitting on the ground. "That''s what your old horse said. Don''t do it?" As soon as he said he wanted to cast a self-cultivation furnace, it was built in half an hour. Even if Liu Xiaojiang didn''t understand the magic machine, he knew that he had prepared the parts in advance and assembled them directly and effortlessly. He can still remember Ma Xianhong said before that he would no longer engage in the self-cultivation stove. At present, this situation shows that the goods are actually lying. If he didn''t engage in it... In the end, he did all the parts of the self-cultivation stove behind his back. Can this be done? Fool who! Although Ma Xianhong can be regarded as an honest child, after all, he didn''t have a single tendon to be too extreme. Naturally, he understood what Liu Xiaojiang''s strange eyes meant, so he said: "Don''t get me wrong..." "I started casting these parts after Miss Gao''s reminder." "After all, I don''t distrust Miss Gao. It''s just that based on the seriousness of the population red line problem, I didn''t choose to start the decoration of the body furnace immediately, but this doesn''t mean that I don''t realize the urgency of the event, so I naturally have to make some preparations according to the relative situation." "So fast?" Liu Xiaojiang still has some doubts about this. However, As soon as you say it, He found that Ma Xianhong was looking at himself like a fool. "... why are you looking at me like that?" "I''ve already given you the magic machine. Haven''t you seen it once?" Ma Xianhong was surprised. "Don''t you know that you have learned to refine all kinds of magic machines, whether it''s magic machines or refining tools... Can you do it at a speed far higher than that of ordinary people outside?" "Oh, you could control whatever you came across at the beginning and achieve the degree of resisting things in an instant. It seems that it is also because of the unique skill of divine machines?" Liu Xiaojiang now remembered the facts he had appreciated. "... should I say you are really smart?" Ma Xianhong was speechless. After all, it''s also one of the eight magic skills. It''s rare to meet a guy like Zhuge Qing. Unexpectedly, even Liu Xiaojiang, who has been collecting unique skills, made such a outrageous move after getting the magic skills. However, this is not all strange to Liu Xiaojiang; Although he collected eight wonders in order to make them completely disappear in the world, he himself had no resistance to these excellent means, and he would not see the "big" and forget the "small" like a black and blind man breaking corn. Just, Even if he really wants to learn, he must be able to learn. Such unique skills as magic tricks, Dalao cave view, Tongtian book and detaining spirit to send generals, although they do not have the same high threshold as the strange gate after the wind, most of them also need to have a certain foundation as the premise to get started. Liu Xiaojiang''s cultivation talent is very high. It can even be said that there is an essential difference between Liu Xiaojiang and human beings. Even Zhang Zhiwei, a genius rarely seen in Longhu Mountain for many years, can not be compared with Liu Xiaojiang with the blessing of "win hook". But even so, It is impossible for him to learn these unique skills based on sufficient "knowledge" at a glance without any foundation. On the one hand, he was able to learn Tongtian calligraphy in a short time. On the other hand, it is more important... In fact, he has accumulated a lot of knowledge and experience on Longhu Mountain. After all, tongtianli is a means of talisman, and Longhu Mountain itself is the great school of talisman of Taoism. However, if there are all kinds of magic machines, the Dalao cave temple and the detention of spirits to send generals, these unique skills derived from magic machines, refining tools, Feng Shui and witchcraft are not easy to learn. Even if Liu Xiaojiang has carefully watched the means of these unique skills, he has only slightly deepened his understanding of divine machines, refining tools, Feng Shui and witchcraft. If he really wants to learn... Even he needs a period of time to accumulate! Unfortunately, Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t have the time to master the eight wonders one by one at present, so up to now, even if he has collected the eight wonders, he will only use tongtianli and double hands, which are better at assisting than attacking. As for the six immortals and the source of energy body These two unique skills are not that he can''t learn, but his own cultivation method of accumulating strength, which has surpassed them in ability and effect. Therefore, he doesn''t need to use them to strengthen his own strength. "It''s really very powerful." Liu Xiaojiang thought of the characteristics of the unique skill of refining magic machines. He also knew that he misunderstood Ma Xianhong, an honest man. Then he changed the topic and praised the ability of eight strange skills. "Hum." Ma Xianhong glanced at Liu Xiaojiang unhappily, then picked up the "core parts" on one side, got up from the ground, walked to the frame of the self-cultivation furnace that had been completed in front of him, and used the core of the furnace to make the self-cultivation furnace truly complete. After all this, "I''ll wait for you outside, get things done as soon as possible, and then... Destroy it." Ma Xianhong turned to the warehouse gate without hesitation. Obviously, he didn''t intend to witness what Liu Xiaojiang wanted to do. "Actually..." Liu Xiaojiang looked back at Ma Xianhong. "If you can stay here, I may be more relieved in the future." Wen Yan, Ma Xianhong stopped in doubt and looked back at Liu Xiaojiang who was still in front of the self-cultivation stove. "Aren''t you afraid that after I really know the self-cultivation stove, I won''t be willing to let these gods disappear in the world?" "You won''t." Liu Xiaojiang looked up at the self-cultivation stove standing in the center of the warehouse, "if you''re not here and don''t know what it can do, that... Is what really worries me." "After all..." "Although you are fairly honest, you are a rural science and technology house after all. If you go crazy one day and are used again, if you don''t know the ''danger'' of the self-cultivation stove, you are more likely to recast it without pressure." "Of course..." Speaking of which, He slowly raised his mouth towards Ma Xianhong and said, "if you don''t want to remember this afterwards, I can also use the ability of both hands to eliminate all the memories of the self-cultivation stove in your brain, and... There will be no sequelae at all." See this, Ma Xianhong could not help but frown subconsciously and seemed disgusted with the deletion of memory, but he finally understood Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning, and then sat down on the ground again with a relieved buttock. Then he locked his eyebrows and hugged his hands and urged: "Well, let me see where the stove is really dangerous in addition to the population red line." ¡­¡­ A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang took the phage bag that stored Feng Baobao''s body and walked slowly. For the time being, he opened the distance from the self-cultivation stove. Fortunately, Ma Xianhong is not short of "manpower" even if he is alone. The warehouse space he built temporarily by Ruhua people is also very spacious. Therefore, even if there is a self-cultivation stove, Ruhua people, Ma Xianhong and various materials present, there is still a space suitable for boxing. Then, Liu Xiaojiang took a deep breath of air silently, as if preparing for the next thing, and then released Feng Baobao directly here. It''s just, With the space distortion caused by the function of the phagocyte, the first one is not Feng Baobao himself, but a Chinese kitchen knife flashing in the rotating flight. The target is undoubtedly the self-cultivation stove located not far away! "Old horse!" "I know." For a time, although the change happened very suddenly, Ma Xianhong almost didn''t need Liu Xiaojiang''s reminder. He immediately manipulated Ruhua to block in front of the self-cultivation stove without hesitation, and forcibly controlled the kitchen knife at the cost of several Ruhua losing some parts. meanwhile, A figure also quickly rushed out of the space ripple caused by the phagocytosis. It was Feng Baobao who didn''t know when to wake up inside the phagocytosis but wasn''t suffocated by the magic tool space. And somehow, Her goal is also a self-cultivation stove! However, Liu Xiaojiang did not indulge as before, but immediately put away the phagocyte and dodged in front of Feng Baobao after ensuring that Feng Baobao had run out of it and that suddenly closing the phage would not cause any damage to her. "Baby, you should be awake. If you wake up... Don''t let the consciousness in your head control your actions casually." "You can think about it..." "Is that what you mean by Feng Baobao..." Feng Baobao shook his body into the air and punched Liu Xiaojiang in the face, but found that he couldn''t shake the other party at all with all his strength. When he was confused, he suddenly heard such an inexplicable remark, and he couldn''t help being subconsciously stunned after his feet fell to the ground. "I... not me?" "No, you are you. You have just been engraved with superfluous ideas and even nicknamed... A self-protection mechanism has been added to you." Liu Xiaojiang stood still and let Feng Baobao''s fist hit his face. "I..." Feng Baobao''s state was obviously wrong, so that when he began to think about this problem, he began to cover his head in pain. About this, Even if Ma Xianhong, who is watching, is not familiar with Feng Baobao, he can see all kinds of abnormalities in her, such as... Why does she want to destroy the self-cultivation furnace as soon as she appears? If Feng Baobao, an employee of the original company, had done everything in biyou village to destroy the self-cultivation furnace he had built, and wanted to stop the people in biyou village from destroying the secular population red line... Maybe it would make sense. But now, Without the tasks given by the company, why does a temporary worker work so hard? He only makes a few money a month... What life if he has nothing to play! Moreover, there is no function of perceiving the outside world inside the phagocyte. Even if Feng Baobao is really special, he can really see the outside sound in the phage by any means... Can she even hear the sound of "different space"? How could she know that the self-cultivation stove in front of her was actually recast for her? Say what self-protection mechanism Ma Xianhong thought of Liu Xiaojiang''s words just now. He couldn''t help looking up at the self-cultivation stove in the room. Then when he looked at Feng Baobao, who was obviously very painful again, his eyes couldn''t help but become a little complicated. Because, in his opinion, Feng Baobao''s behavior is more like a "trigger mechanism" than a self-protection mechanism, and the key to triggering the mechanism is obviously this self-cultivation furnace! No It should be said that it is the most perfect self-cultivation furnace! A real self-cultivation stove! But... Why? What happened to her? She suddenly acted like a ''doll'', not to mention installing this so-called ''mechanism'' on humans... It''s too much! Bang! Liu Xiaojiang suddenly smashed Feng Baobao''s head with a fist, and the huge sound of infiltration instantly interrupted Ma Xianhong''s thoughts. He looked at Feng Baobao not far away in front of Liu Xiaojiang, with a big bag on his head. The corners of his mouth twitched because of the sudden change. "You... You''re trying to save her, not to kill her. Should you be right?" "... don''t worry, this girl is strong." Liu Xiaojiang picked up Feng Baobao, who was unconscious on the ground. Hearing the sound, he turned to Ma Xianhong and said: "My previous punch was obviously too light. Although I expected that the start of phagocytosis might wake her up from her coma, I didn''t expect that the goods would wake up long ago. This time..... I promise she won''t wake up in a short time." With that, He didn''t care what expression was on Ma Xianhong''s face, so he turned around and took Feng Baobao to the self-cultivation stove. "By the way, I almost forgot, old horse, come and help. Set the operation mode of the self-cultivation stove to counterclockwise..." "Are you crazy?!" Ma Xianhong heard Liu Xiaojiang''s words in front of him. He was about to get up and help Liu Xiaojiang adjust the self-cultivation stove. However, when he heard that the other party was going to reverse the operation mode, he immediately clenched his fist and stopped. "The self-cultivation stove is originally a tool for the stove holder to ''input'' the people in the stove. Turn around... Are you going to suck all the energy in her body into yourself?!" "... and if it were you, would you want her to die!" "Of course not... But if you want to take away her long life, you should also want this girl to die once." Liu Xiaojiang personally put Feng Baobao into the self-cultivation stove, then stood in front of the stove holder''s cabin above the stove, looked down at Ma Xianhong below, and said: "Don''t worry, it won''t kill anyone today. As for the others... I''m afraid you can''t understand what I mean even if I explain it to you now." "But after all, it''s to take her things, so it may not be for her..." "I know." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 692 You know? You know what else to do? Ma Xianhong is not familiar with Feng Baobao, but at least he knows about such a person because of the biyou village incident. Recently, he heard about Feng Baobao here in Liu Xiaojiang. Therefore, it is hard for him to imagine whether Feng Baobao will rapidly age and die out because of his actual age after he is taken away by the stove. Although he understood that Feng Baobao''s aging and death might be a normal situation in line with the aging and death of ordinary people, when he thought that things might turn out like this, he always felt that he and Liu Xiaojiang had personally killed the person who might not want to die. As a member of the alien circle, Ma Xianhong may not care about the life and death of the enemy in the circle; However, based on his character similar to that of an honest man, in his eyes, "one is one, and two is two." even if he once had a hand with Feng Baobao in biyou village, after understanding the seriousness of the population red line problem, he never regarded those temporary workers as enemies. Now, If only to confirm the true ability of the self-cultivation stove, he has to take everything from Feng Baobao... Even his life. Ma Xianhong asked himself that he can''t do it anyway. He doesn''t think he should hurt the lives of innocent people for some purpose. "Sorry, if this is the case, I..." "She won''t die." Liu Xiaojiang obviously understood Ma Xianhong''s personality and his careful thinking at the moment, so before the other party finished speaking, he directly and slowly opened his mouth and explained: "Old ma, I know it''s a matter of human life, but don''t always be too single minded. What I just said to ask her to die here is just a description on a certain level." "After all, it can be said that the past self is dead to say goodbye to the past self completely and turn around and restart the present life." "... do you know how old she is?" Ma Xianhong still said cautiously. "Feng Baobao may not be as old as Xia, but she was also born before Jiashen. Although I don''t understand what happened to her, I can also guess her longevity and immortality. It is likely that it is based on the kind of thing you want to take away." "Life... No, it''s hard to cultivate innate energy. In addition to the legendary elders who have emerged and soared, I believe that even the old Heavenly Master on Longhu Mountain may only slow down its consumption rate after many years of cultivation." "Although..." "There is a innate energy in all creatures in the world, but the difference... Can only exist between ethnic groups, and the difference between ethnic groups and individuals can be completely ignored." Say, He looked up at Liu Xiaojiang standing in front of the stove holder''s cabin and said, "the innate energy in each human body is the same. The reason why ordinary people have differences in life span and physical strength is only because they choose different ways of life." "People who love life, sports and the rules of work and rest naturally consume the innate energy more slowly than those who are always tired due to irregular life. They can even turn the consumed innate energy into an energy, gradually form a good closed loop and slow down the rate again." "The specific situation is obviously very similar to the difference between people practicing energy and ordinary people..." "Therefore, excluding these postnatal differences and those who were born with slight deficiencies, everyone can at least be regarded as fair in the previous heaven." "What do you want to say?" Liu Xiaojiang looked down at the serious Ma Xianhong and said: "As long as someone leads the practice, I''m afraid there will be some understanding of this kind of thing." "I mean..." Ma Xianhong stretched out his finger to the belly of the self-cultivation stove. "How can you be sure that Feng Baobao''s innate energy is still more abundant than most ordinary people in the world after excluding his own special circumstances?" "If she is not different from us, it is not the existence of your congenital abnormality. After you have taken away what makes her immortal, who can ensure that the normal congenital energy in her body will not continue to operate and consume in the past?" "After all, she is not really an old practice, nor does she take the road of self-cultivation completely. She just doesn''t know what means to rely on to look like an old practice." "Once ''normal'' is restored, if the huge amount of energy supported by endless innate energy in the past is reversed... I''m afraid it will drain the innate energy in her body immediately!" "I see..." Liu Xiaojiang understood Ma Xianhong''s meaning, but he shook his head and smiled, saying: "If so, your worry is superfluous, because even if she recovers what I think of as'' normal '', even if there is a reversal between the internal energy and the innate energy, she will never be completely drained of the innate energy by such a situation." "Ordinary people gradually improve their accomplishments and increase the amount of energy. In addition to absorbing a small part of energy between heaven and earth, they need to rely on the gradual tenacity of the body, but they can''t stop the loss of innate energy at all. They must convert most of the lost innate energy into their own accomplishments." "And she..." Speaking of which, He subconsciously glanced at Feng Baobao, who was unconscious in the self-cultivation stove, and said, "old ma, how do you think this girl can live forever?" "I don''t know, but... It''s definitely not her own." Ma Xianhong recalled that he had the honor to see feng Baobao''s empty energy but not very good at using it, and said: "After all, in addition to her instinct, she doesn''t seem to be proficient in alien means, and she is closer to being flexible when fighting with people." "Instinct, isn''t it her means?" Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said. "She really doesn''t take the initiative to use strange means, but it doesn''t mean that she really doesn''t know anything. She just forgets how to use the means she has already learned because of the special situation." "However, the instinct you just said has been quietly working the means she learned." "Without taking the initiative, she can operate the skill by herself, and will not ''overload'' at any time. If she still remembers how to take the initiative to use the means, as a person practicing energy... Her perfection can hardly be regarded as human." "You know..." "As a conscious life, in fact, it is difficult to unconsciously let it rotate in the body like a machine after learning the external means, so that even the external means that would not have been used has gradually become an instinctive behavior of one''s own life." "Be specific..." "If you want to gradually evolve what you have learned, rather than what you were born with, into walking, crawling, eating, drinking... And even your own life system, how easy is it?" "But once you really succeed..." Hum!!! Liu Xiaojiang suddenly sent out a lot of strange black fog that made his scalp numb. Those black fog then condensed, changed, burned and dispersed around Ma Xianhong at will. "It''s almost the same as your hands and feet. Often an idea can give feedback and will be a part of you at any time." "Can her means save her life?" After Ma Xianhong understood Liu Xiaojiang''s statement, he soon raised the only question in his heart again. "The source of energy body is close to the six storehouse immortal thieves, and they have been cultivated to great success. If even this energy, which is much stronger than ordinary people, cannot be supported, then the eight strange skills... Should not be called unique skills." Liu Xiaojiang smiled. "What?!" When Ma Xianhong heard this, his pupils shrank. "How could Feng Baobao know the source of energy and the six Treasury immortal thieves? If she only knew the six Treasury immortal thieves, maybe she was the descendant of Ruan Feng in those years, but the source of energy and body...... isn''t this a unique skill created by Zhang Chulan and his grandfather Zhang Huaiyi?" "How could she use the energy source that even Zhang Chulan can''t do?!" However, Liu Xiaojiang only looked at Ma Xianhong below this time, and did not patiently open his mouth to answer his doubts as before. "I''m sorry, Ma. You can really know some things, but it''s not good for you to know too much about some things. Now that you have understood this incident, you won''t be charged with killing innocent people. It''s time to adjust the operation mode of the stove." See this, Although Ma Xianhong wanted to know more, considering Liu Xiaojiang''s personality, he didn''t continue to ask questions in the end, but when he went to the self-cultivation stove to make adjustments, he still couldn''t help asking one more question. "Feng Baobao, does she really only know energy and body source and Liuku immortal thief?" This question has not been answered by Liu Xiaojiang, but... Sometimes you don''t have to make things too clear. Although Liu Xiaojiang stood silent in front of the furnace holder''s cabin of the self-cultivation furnace, he still knew that his guess at the moment was obviously right. Just, After confirming some of the guesses in his heart, taking into account Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude that he didn''t want to give a clear answer to the matter, Ma Xianhong immediately forced down his shock and curiosity, and focused all his attention on the self-cultivation stove in front of him. ¡­¡­ Soon after, Under Ma Xianhong''s gaze, Liu Xiaojiang entered the stove holder''s cabin and motioned Ma Xianhong to run the self-cultivation stove with his eyes before closing the cabin door. He had no doubt whether the other party would take the opportunity to do something unfavorable to him outside. On the other side, Ma Xianhong saw that Liu Xiaojiang trusted himself so much, and even if he didn''t want to say more, he gave himself an indirect reply, so he took up 12 points when Liu Xiaojiang entered the cabin and manipulated all Ruhua to guard in front of the warehouse. He took a deep breath, rechecked the parts of the self-cultivation furnace, then walked to the opening and closing valve of the self-cultivation furnace, slowly stretched out his palm and pulled the valve to the limit. Then, in a steam like sound, the self-cultivation stove in the warehouse gradually lit up. Although Ma Xianhong also operated the self-cultivation furnace counterclockwise for the first time, it was difficult to hide his strong confusion after careful observation, because he found that the self-cultivation furnace, which had been completely improved by himself, could operate so stably even if it operated counterclockwise without expectation. It''s like The self-cultivation stove has been used in both positive and negative ways since the beginning! ¡­¡­ In the interior, Feng Baobao sat in a white and empty space with clear eyes, with a smile on her mouth... I''m afraid even Zhang Chulan has never seen it! Suddenly, A faint shock in space, The original white and empty space gradually appeared a little dark, and quickly spread and eroded towards Feng Baobao''s position. Liu Xiaojiang''s figure came to this space in the dark. When he landed in front of Feng Baobao, the darkness... Has eroded half of the light. "Is that you?" "It''s me." "Why?" "I want to save her." "But in my eyes, it seems that you want to take away the foundation on which she depends..." "But the foundation you mentioned is also the key to her eventual doom." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the strange Feng Baobao in front of him. He didn''t have the gentle attitude towards Feng Baobao in the past. "You''re telling the truth." Feng Baobao looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a smile. "This is your interior." Liu Xiaojiang looked down at Feng Baobao sitting on the ground. After realizing that his inner scene could only erode half of the space at most, he said in a calm tone without emotion: "It''s also my interior." "So, I can''t lie, and you... Can''t lie. Obviously, I''ve been dead for many years. This method is very powerful." "Of course." Feng Baobao smiled and shook his head. Then he slowly got up from the ground, but he still had to look up at Liu Xiaojiang slightly because of his height, saying: "This is in my interior, I am the king... Is it normal?" "But as soon as you came in, you instantly eroded half of my inner scene and took away my absolute control over my inner scene. Compared with you... What can my Taoism be?" "If you don''t have this means, I don''t have to show up to meet you." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Feng Baobao, who was smiling from beginning to end. He couldn''t help frowning slowly and said: "You can''t stop anything. Whether it''s the self-cultivation stove outside or me in your inner scene, your disappearance is only a matter of time. Feng Baobao... It should be Feng Baobao himself. What are the dead people doing here?" Wen Yan, Feng Baobao looked straight into Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, smiled and stood silent for a long time, saying: "You... Seem to know a lot about me, so do you know whether the biggest shit stirring stick was rootless or..." "Feng Yao." Liu Xiaojiang interrupted Feng Baobao''s "boasting" and said: "Rootless life was the biggest shit stirring stick in those years. It''s good, but this description doesn''t apply to you Feng Yao, because... It was you Feng Yao who caused a series of events today, not the rootless life that had some bottom lines." Suddenly interrupted, Feng Baobao doesn''t have any anger in his eyes. On the contrary, these words behind Liu Xiaojiang gradually show more smiles that make Liu Xiaojiang extremely disgusted. Chapter 693 Feng Yao is Feng Yao; Rootless is rootless; Although there is a great correlation between the two, they are not the same person in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. Rootless life is like a real passer-by in the world. Even in those years, he was also an all sex monster called by individuals. He even became a leader rarely recognized by most all sex members by virtue of his means of being good at helping others. But "rootless life" doesn''t know where it comes from. It''s hard to know where it goes. It''s destined to be a passer-by all his life, and a passer-by... How can a passer-by who has a clear mind and knows his identity easily do something that can change the world. But Feng Yao has a name and a surname; He knew where he came from, had a close relationship with others, and even continued his own blood with others; From the moment Feng Baobao was born, the whole rootless life no longer exists, and the rest is just an ordinary person with the word Feng Yao on his head. However, based on the vision of rootless students, Feng Yao, an ordinary person, is already at ease. If he is not at ease... The degree of danger must be greater than that of a passer-by in the world and that of rootless students who are just stirring excrement sticks. So, Feng Yao is not equal to rootless life. Even if rootless life is a shit stirring stick, you can''t think of Feng Yao as rootless life, because this is almost a gold on Feng Yao''s face. After all, Feng Yao... Doesn''t deserve to be rootless! Liu Xiaojiang knows very well that the guy appearing in the interior scene is undoubtedly Feng Yao who made rootless life a thing of the past. He is also the culprit of the three major problems of baqiji, Jiashen rebellion and Feng Baobao. No one! For Feng Yao, a guy who doesn''t even have a bottom line for his own selfish desires, Liu Xiaojiang naturally doesn''t like him from the bottom of his heart. "Wasn''t I the rootless student who had some bottom lines..." Feng Yao repeated Liu Xiaojiang''s blurted out sentence a little. When he looked up at Liu Xiaojiang standing in front of him again, he had become the slovenly man most impressed by the thirty-six thieves. Standing on the ground barefoot, clothes bent and rotten, long hair and shawl The stubble on his chin was not neglected, but it looked like he had never been cared about. It was completely like a sloppy tramp. "You''re right. I''m not rootless. I''m... Feng Yao. I''m a mean person." "Why stop me." Liu Xiaojiang obviously has no interest in chatting with Feng Yao. He has already roughly speculated the reasons behind each other''s series of behaviors through his previous information. "You should be very clear, not to mention you now, even if you were in my hand... It is impossible to set off any storm." Say, He slowly raised his arm and extended it to Feng Yao in front of him. It was obvious that he wanted to make the person in front of him disappear completely. meanwhile, The darkness around has swallowed up half of the interior scene. With this action, it began to surge violently again, as if it was following Liu Xiaojiang''s arm that was about to touch Feng Yao, and soon squeezed the white in the interior scene, leaving only Feng Yao''s side. It seems that as long as Liu Xiaojiang''s arm touches Feng Yao, the other party''s own control of the interior part will be frothy in his hands. However, "I just want to know..." facing the fate that he is about to disappear completely, Feng Yao looks at Liu Xiaojiang who is gradually extending his hand in front of him. Seeing that the darkness is about to completely devour his whole body, he still smiles and says: "You said you were actually saving her, but do you really know how your behavior will affect her in the future?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang stopped. He was about to touch the rootless hand. "Are you regretting?" "You can say so." Feng Yao was quite frank about this. Then he sat on the ground quite casually, put his hand on his knee and shook slightly, saying: "Let''s talk about it, not to mention the problems of the baby. Just through her recent memory, I have a hook for you, the ancient god... No, I should call you Liu Xiaojiang now, um... It''s quite appropriate for the girl Liu Yanyan to get up." "Although not all rivers in the world will eventually flow into the sea as people remember, and the trouble of name is only a moral and a colorful head after all, even so... Few people can live up to their expectations when they were named." "And you, in my opinion, should also be one..." "Why regret?" Liu Xiaojiang looked down at Feng Yao on the ground. Obviously, he was not interested in what he was talking about. He just wanted to know why Feng Yao, who was determined to act only for "selfish desires" and ignored everything in the world in order to revive Feng Baobao, suddenly regretted it now. After all, a guy like Feng Yao who was originally high above the ground but wanted to take the initiative to fall to the ground, even if he knew rationally that he was wrong, he often would still have a firm idea for his family. Regret Bow down and admit that this useless thing is meaningless most of the time except to belittle your own stupidity. In Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes; Feng Yao should be the kind of guy who understands everything and knows how his actions will affect the world, but insists on making mistakes again and again for his daughter. If such people say to their face that they are wrong; Isn''t that equivalent to saying you shouldn''t save your daughter? The former; Although he was wrong, in the eyes of outsiders, Feng Yao may not be a person worthy of admiration. After all, he can be regarded as a guy who dares to abandon everything for his family. The latter; Especially after things have happened, he has obviously harmed the world and the lives of many other innocent people, but he suddenly said he was wrong and regretted. Anyway, he didn''t sacrifice the most, and he can say whatever he wants? Thinking of this, Although Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes at Feng Yao still have no fluctuation, it is not difficult to find his disgust when he looks carefully. yes! It''s disgust! He had no opinion on Feng Yao, and he didn''t want to talk about right and wrong from the height of morality, because if he stood from the perspective of Feng Yao, he might have done things more excessively than a Feng Yao. But after hearing that Feng Yao expressed his regret, he couldn''t suppress his bad feelings for this person, because if he stood from the perspective of Feng Yao in those years, he would never regret because of the so-called guilt! Do it, do it! You have to bear your own sins! Regret? Can regret offset deep sins?! "It seems that you misunderstood me deeply..." Feng Yao noticed the sudden disgust in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. Naturally, he soon understood the other party''s thoughts, so he smiled: "I don''t regret those unnecessary sacrifices. The death of those innocent people... Naturally, the sin should be borne by me, the culprit. No matter whether I can afford Feng Yao''s life or not." "I will regret..." "This is actually because I didn''t expect that I thought I was kind to my baby, but I gave her such strong pain in this age, and I didn''t expect that... She would be so sentimental." "Mingming..." "I have asked Duanmu''s sister to carefully erase all her memories, and even cut off the possibility of her self recovery regardless of the cost..." "Life is alive, don''t live once, only live now, carefree... Isn''t it good?" "To tell you the truth..." So far, His face finally lost the previous smile, "I don''t understand the baby''s choice, why she sticks to the dangerous past, why she doesn''t work hard to live the present... It''s stupid." "Is this also the side effect of overusing both hands?" "Whether a person is complete or not should not depend on the idea of another person who regards himself as complete." After Liu Xiaojiang knew that he had misunderstood Feng Yao''s meaning, the obvious disgust in his eyes also eased a bit. "You think that a person living in the present, regardless of the past and not entangled by the past is a basis for being carefree and free... That is, a complete person." "But some people..." "In fact, she knows very well that a complete person is shaped by the past and experience. There is no connection between the past and the present, which will even make people feel that they are not themselves, at least they can never be the past self in their own cognition." "You have this thing, but you don''t care at all, so it''s hard to realize how much people who don''t care about its existence, even if... Its practical significance is not big." "But at least..." "Whether it has any practical significance or not, it can at least make the parties understand that they are really themselves, rather than... An existence that is likely to be invented by others." "Is it useful?" Feng Yao couldn''t help wondering. "Can''t reality prove that she is a real person with flesh and blood?" "People are different..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "I had a very similar time..." "At that time, I didn''t know how I came from, and even if I later understood that compared with Feng Baobao, I was really ''created''. In fact, there was no such a person as me in the past, and I didn''t care about reality as much as she did." "After all, I know I''m real. The past doesn''t mean I should be like a ''dummy''." "So..." "I choose to accept the fact that I have no past and I did not really exist, and then... Live like a real person and look back on these things that only belong to me in the future." "Since there is no long past, now is my past in the future. Just regard me as a ''newborn'', or I have died in the past......" "I wish she could think like you." Although Feng Yao knew the mystery of Liu Xiaojiang, he even had something to do with Ying Gou in ancient times. But after all, this is only based on Feng Baobao''s perspective and understanding of memory, so I don''t know that Liu Xiaojiang is actually similar to Feng Baobao''s way of existence, and has embarked on the road that he most wanted Feng Baobao to embark on. "I''ve already said that." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said, "people are different from people." "In the attitude towards life, I may be similar to you, but you and I... We can''t use our own cognition to forcibly apply it to Feng Baobao, who is different from us, who is independent and has his own thoughts." "I hope she can treat her life like you and me." Feng Yao didn''t care about Liu Xiaojiang''s words, and said it like talking to himself. "That''s why, when I know it''s wrong, I don''t hesitate to take the innocent victims who will appear and the unknown changes in the whole world after the emergence of Baqi technology, try my best to lead the situation to a direction favorable to her, and then... Exchange myself for her." "I know I shouldn''t do this. I shouldn''t forcibly change her fate against the sky..." "But I am an irresponsible father. From the perspective of being a father, I witnessed her death, but I can''t do anything. I happen to have the possibility to promote it. What can I do... What can I do?" "I was wrong, I know, but why... Why did I bear everything and try to change her life, but now it still contributed to another layer of pain." "The way of heaven is unconscious, so it''s very fair." Liu Xiaojiang road. "But sometimes it''s true. It''s really ruthless. It makes people think it may be a dog raised by a bitch." "Yes! It''s a son of a bitch!" Feng Yao obviously agreed with this, so he even agreed with him with red eyes. "However, under the surveillance of this dog, how can you successfully save her? If you take away her long life now..." "She will die." Liu Xiaojiang was clearly aware of Feng Baobao''s situation. After the interruption, he directly explained: "I know exactly how she got her longevity, so I must take away this risky longevity, and then personally give her a relatively controllable longevity qualification." "In addition..." "I will restore her missing memory..." "No! Only this thing, absolutely not!" Feng Yao immediately denied when he heard the speech. "If she recovers her memory, her soul that didn''t completely dissipate in those years may combine the self-cultivation stove with the secret of eight wonders..." "No." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head again and said calmly. "The reason why you didn''t want her to recover her memory in the past is that you don''t want more people to know the secret that Baqi can make people live forever through the self-cultivation furnace, in addition to being afraid of her doing stupid things after understanding her own state." "But now..." "The longevity I gave her is flawless. It will neither let her recover the memory before the disappearance of that part of her soul, nor the weakness that the effect will gradually disappear." "As for the consequences of longevity..." "I work all my life. Who dares to say no? If they want to live forever, just come to me." Wen Yan, Feng Yao doubted, "if this matter is really flawless, why did you want to..." "Because the price is to make her a different kind like me, and she is bound to walk into the sun from the corner in the future. Unless she lives in seclusion in the mountains and forests... Otherwise, she will be treated differently by others for a long time." "Killing is not only material, but also spiritual... It is also cruel." Chapter 694 "She''s immortal as a human being, but she''s worried about being coveted by others..." Feng Yao looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who was very confident in front of him, shook his head and said: "But as a different kind of immortal, it will only attract other people''s different eyes. How can there be such a truth in the world?" "Because..." Liu Xiaojiang said calmly, "I am the Tao, I am the reason." "I will personally create a world suitable for the survival of different species, and warn people of the serious consequences of extreme exclusion with the body of disaster. As a different species in the future... She will not be as comfortable as now. Although it is certain, at least she will not lead to death because of immortality." "Originally..." "I want to wait until everything is over, and then solve the problem as Liu Xiaojiang, but unfortunately, no matter what I do, I obviously can''t stop Zhang Chulan from being stupid, so that now I have to use this double-edged sword identity to stop the disaster for her." "Hehe... Don''t blame the grandson of the big ear thief too much." When Feng Yao heard Zhang Chulan''s name, a trace of nostalgia flashed in his eyes: "After all, the boy really wants to help, but it''s a pity that he has been separated from the alien circle for too long. Even if he is smart, he can''t adapt in a short time. Moreover, the big ear thief doesn''t want him to participate in these, but only wants to use the company and the baby to protect his precious grandson." "Don''t you blame him?" Liu Xiaojiang suddenly asked. "Who is to blame? Zhang Chulan? Or Zhang Huaiyi?" Feng Yao asked. "Zhang Huaiyi." Liu Xiaojiang said, "you should know that he participated in your plan all the time in that year, and even knew more than the people who followed you in the whole period of Gu Terating." "Moreover, perhaps you don''t know that the source of energy and body he understands is undoubtedly the God itself to some extent, even stronger and more complete than your God." "You think you are using thirty-six thieves, but he Zhang Huaiyi is not using you." "I know very well the intelligence of the big ear thief." Feng Yao smiled. "My understanding of the eight strange skills, in addition to knowing that collecting them and the self-cultivation furnace can make people Su Sheng or even immortal, is really limited to their oral accounts." "However, because of the relationship between the energy body source and the spirit, I saw that the big ear thief had something to hide at that time and understood that the energy body source is not only a tool to enhance the previous skills." "Just then..." "He has just understood the source of energy and body, and does not have the conditions to display the spirit, so I don''t know the relationship between them. Now... I think this source of energy and body is probably a complete means of energy practice, and it has nothing to do with the practitioner''s own qualification." "In other words..." Speaking of which, In his mind flashed Zhang Zhiwei, who had met once, and the envy and unwillingness on Zhang Huaiyi''s face when he mentioned his senior brother, saying: "This source of energy can make him close the gap with Zhang Zhiwei, and also let him directly understand the essence of energy through cultivation. The means of knowing the essence of energy is naturally easier for a guy who understands the origin of energy than learning other skills." "So even if you don''t want to say it, Feng Yao can see a lot." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. "There is no doubt that he is the second person besides you who knows the specific situation of Feng Baobao very well. This can''t even compare with Gu Terating, who is trusted by you from beginning to end." "Daluodong view is indeed able to see a lot of things, and it is also one of the keys for you su Sheng and Feng Baobao to promote her immortality, but more people who understand it can only see some situations in the macro. The specific details of Feng Baobao... He didn''t understand until he died." "Is Xiaogu... Dead, too?" Feng Yao was obviously surprised. "Ah... He got in the way, so I killed him." Liu Xiaojiang said truthfully. "Well, that''s a pity. Compared with Zhang Huaiyi''s big ear thief, Xiaogu people are actually quite good." Although Feng Yao was surprised, he did not show any sadness. "Zhang Huaiyi knows Feng Baobao''s problems and sees what Feng Baobao has been pursuing, but he finally chose to hide and wanted to use her to protect his grandchildren." Liu Xiaojiang said bluntly. "You don''t hate at all?" "What''s so hateful about this?" Feng Yao sat on the ground, smiled, shook his head and said: "That big ear thief has always been such a person. I don''t know his attitude towards Longhu Mountain, but at least in the eyes of rootless students in those years, Zhang Huaiyi always looks simple and honest. In fact... He has a strong competitive heart and is never credulous to outsiders." "Even our sworn brothers..." Say, Instead of following his words, he paused a little and said: "I don''t doubt that Zhang Huaiyi has some good feelings for us, but this good feeling... Is far from enough for him to treat us as his brothers. In fact, the big eared thief is quite indifferent, but he has too many eyes and won''t let his temper mess, so he always wears a mask." "He used me to understand the source of energy and tried to surpass his evil elder martial brother, and I... was not using his competitive heart and his good talent to prepare for success?" "He didn''t say anything about the baby before he died. Maybe he wanted to use her to protect Zhang Chulan, or maybe he really wanted to bury everything in the dust. In short... He has already borne the consequences for what he has done." "Back then..." Liu Xiaojiang inevitably became interested when he heard these words, so he asked: "The news of the thirty-six thieves'' marriage has been revealed. Is it you Feng Yao or his Zhang Huaiyi... Or did you two do it together?" "It doesn''t matter." Feng Yao smiled at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Anyway, after they made an alliance with me and chose to understand the unique skills, the overall situation has basically been set." "Exposure is only a matter of time..." "After all, who were the people who were sworn to me in those years? Which of them is not a ''hero'' that the secular world can''t understand. If someone among these people understands the unique skills, will they really hide the existence of the eight strange skills forever?" "In addition, as long as the existence of baqiji is exposed..." "Some of those famous sects who think they are honest men can resist the temptation of these powerful forces. They will cover up their greed under the banner of ''punishing traitors and eliminating evil'', and... Will never give us 36 thieves any chance to explain." "Those of us who understand the unique skills must also be targeted by the public at that time. In the end, they will still place their hope on me, because I am the one who makes them understand the unique skills, and may know how to solve the trouble." "Besides..." "They know what rootless students have done, and they know more about the abilities of rootless students than those outside..." "Isn''t it you?" Liu Xiaojiang looked down at Feng Yao''s eyes when he spoke and said, "that... Is that you used Zhang Huaiyi to let him understand the wrong act of understanding his unique skills." "Whatever you think." Feng Yao shook his palm on his knee and said with a smile: "After all, that man helped me, so no matter what reason... People die." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "Don''t you have anything else to know?" Seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s silence, Feng Yao seemed to answer everything. "These things have nothing to do with me." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "Now that you have decided to take everything away, it''s easy for me to cause more trouble if I continue to ask. Do you have any last words?" "Please take good care of her..." Feng Yao was silent for a long time, then looked up, smiled and shook his head, saying: "I know your attitude towards the same kind, and I also know that she is not a promiscuous person. She will live well in the environment you have created in the future, but I still want to... Please take care of her for me." "After all, she is really poor. She has never owed anyone. On the contrary, the world owes her too much." "When necessary..." Speaking of which, He suddenly changed his slightly frivolous appearance, gradually put away his smile and said seriously: "I hope she can stay with you and learn how to live as an alien in the future... No matter what identity you give her." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "You should be able to understand what I mean. After all, the girl looks good after cleaning up... Isn''t she?" Seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s speechless expression on his face, Feng Yao couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth slowly again, and then sat up on the ground. "Untimely..." "If you could show up earlier, there would be many intersections between you and me. At that time... If I were still rootless, should we become friends?" "Maybe." Although Liu Xiaojiang said so, he nodded. "If it were you, there should be a way to stop everything. Baqiji, Jiashen rebellion, and even her... May not die." Feng Yao''s eyes gradually blurred. "It''s a pity, hateful and pitiful life for Feng Yao, but the only one... Is disrespectful!" "Xiaojiang, as an existence different from ordinary people, I hope you can always be a ''Rootless life'' when you don''t need it. Don''t... Become a person like me Feng Yao, take the initiative to abandon the road under your feet, and finally be assimilated by the way of heaven." "You have this ability..." Let''s go, Feng Yao''s body suddenly collapsed, just like the original Ying hook, turned into a firefly like light spot in the interior, and finally gradually disappeared into the surrounding darkness. meanwhile, The area where Feng Yao was sitting seemed to be full of light. Because he lost resistance, he was completely swallowed up by the surrounding darkness, but somehow he gradually integrated into the surrounding darkness. Finally... Like the stars in the night sky, shining slightly lit up the darkness. In my life, I have imagined a chivalrous man who is both righteous and evil, wandering in the dirtiest corner of the world, upholding justice and saving those evil men who go astray but are not pure in nature. In my life, I wanted to follow the expectation of the old Taoist''s name and illuminate the way home for the confused in the boundless darkness. I hope everyone can clearly see the road under their feet when looking back. However, When I stood in front of the dark intersection, I found that my little light could not illuminate the road ahead, so... I chose to go without looking back, which may represent the way home, because my family should be standing there. I saw it, I saw a family I didn''t pay so much attention to, I saw a smile on their faces that was far better than others, therefore, I decided that since the end of the night, my own light will always shine on only one person, because... It is far more beautiful than the scenery I have seen outside! Even if it''s fleeting! I will do my best to keep it forever! "Feng Yao..." after Liu Xiaojiang completely controlled the interior space without resistance, he couldn''t help looking around at things shining like stars in the night sky. "What''s wrong with ordinary people..." "After all, you''ve always been just an ordinary person. Your life is really very short, but as long as you feel worthy in your heart and give up your greater value... Why not?" With that, He sat directly in the boundless darkness, and the golden light gradually extended out ¡­¡­ outside, The slight tremor of the self-cultivation stove finally subsided, The tension in Ma Xianhong''s eyes gradually faded, so he quickly relaxed his control over a large number of flower like people around him, let them leave near the self-cultivation stove that no longer vibrates, and sat down on the ground to catch time to breathe and recover their strength. No doubt he was afraid of any change next time, but the energy in his body was not enough to support Ruhua to control the self-cultivation furnace. After all, he doesn''t know how far the reverse operation of the self-cultivation furnace can achieve the immediate things, let alone whether the long-term operation is stable. Once something goes wrong Feng Baobao is not sure, he will be killed with an ordinary person''s body! Click... CLICK! When Ma Xianhong heard the noise, he jumped up from the ground immediately. As soon as he wanted to control the flowers around him to control the stove, he saw that the cabin door of the stove holder was slowly opening. Liu Xiaojiang calmly sat up from inside, and then directly got up and jumped down from the stove. "How''s it going? It worked?" "Ah, she is undoubtedly an ordinary person now. Although she will live for a short time, she is not in a hurry for the moment. Let''s wait for her to finish her ''dream''..." "Meimeng? Have you restored her memory now? No problem?" "It''ll be fine. Anyway, I''ve given her preventive shots in advance for some key points. Even if she''s not in high mood afterwards... She won''t collapse as easily as you used to." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Chapter 695 "Baby, come and call dad." "Mother, he..." "Haven''t you always wanted to see your father? Why is he really back? You girl is afraid?" ¡­¡­ "Woo woo..." "Cough... Cough... Brother, I''m afraid I can''t, baby... Please give it to you." "Sister, can you stop being so stubborn? I... I can send someone to save you. Even if the doctors in the village can''t, as long as they can keep me outside..." "No! Cough, cough, cough... It''s absolutely not. I know... Elder brother, you''re really special. You''ve seen a lot of strange people and things outside... But I don''t want a girl to be involved. Promise me... Live in the village peacefully with my daughter, okay?" "But you... The baby is still young. You can''t live without a mother." "Cough... Look what you said, elder brother. Don''t you still have you without my baby? With your father around... Cough... I can rest assured." "But I..." "Baby, cough... In the future, you must listen to your father. Don''t be as naughty as before. Wait until you grow up... Cough, marry a good man like your father like your mother. Cough... A quiet and stable life will make people feel very happy." "Mom... You, won''t you come back? Baby... Baby doesn''t want you to go. I still want to eat your chili fried meat. Wow... I don''t want mom to go!!!" "Cough... Don''t be sad, life and death, human nature, even I, a peasant woman, know the truth, baby... My life, with your father and you... Really... Really satisfied..." "Mother? Mother! You talk! Mother!!!" "Ah Mei..." ¡­¡­ "Dad, have you been sitting like this?" "Well, as long as you don''t feel tired, just try to be natural." "Dad, why is your painting different from your husband?" "I learned this from the outside. Don''t they all say that foreigners are better than us? Although I don''t think so in my heart, I can''t help but admit that some of their things will really be more practical at some time." "It''s still Mr. Zhang''s painting that looks good, Dad... How to say, it''s too real to draw such a thing." "Do you like it? Dad can teach you." "Really?" "Of course, when you come back from the private school tomorrow evening, we''ll go to the mountains to sketch after dinner and look at the sunset in the distance at the top of the mountain. It''s a very beautiful scenery." "OK! Thank you, Dad!" ¡­¡­ "Oh, ah Yao, you are really diligent. You come to the mountains to cut firewood and hunt every day, and you can catch prey every time. I really envy your food." "Brother Li, do you want to have dinner at home tonight? The baby will be very happy... She likes excitement." "No, your sister-in-law made bacon for the child at home. I have to go back and have some wine today. Why don''t you come with the baby?" "... didn''t the baby just beat up your boy yesterday? My father and daughter will definitely make my sister-in-law uncomfortable today. Let''s go another day." "Alas, it''s a big fart. The woman''s house is really troublesome. So is the boy in my family. He doesn''t look like a man at all. Ah Yao... I''m sorry. The boy talked about his sister-in-law in front of the baby, but don''t worry, my cane has been interrupted, and there won''t be another time." "... is your boy okay?" "It''s all right, guys... Leather, but it''s certain that he won''t come to bed for two days. Whoever told him to speak freely should give him a better memory." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± "By the way, hey hey, calculate the time. My sister-in-law has been gone for more than ten years. The baby is also a big girl. How about... Which boy in Xiangzhong village?" "It''s not urgent." "Well, I''m talkative, but your boy should pay more attention. After all, we married your sister-in-law at the age of 14 or 15. We had children every year, and the baby is almost 20. I understand that your boy must be reluctant to give up, but can''t keep her around all the time?" "Hehe, don''t worry... Don''t worry..." "... taking advantage of the good time, find a suitable person to marry out. Isn''t this the best way for rural women? Don''t wait until you are old. How much do you have to pay for the dowry..." "... the dowry is not important. What matters is her own choice. Although I am her father, I don''t want to decide for her on such matters." "Gee, it seems that you are still rich. Although you haven''t known what you do for so many years, how many people in the village have seen you go out alone when your baby goes to the private school... And run back to the village before she comes home from the private school. What do you do?" "Nothing. It''s just a small business. It wasn''t as stable as it is now, so I always need to run out to run the business. In recent years...... haven''t I rarely gone out?" "Small business, sleeping trough... You''re not really a big boss, are you? I said that the baby girl doesn''t usually dress like a rural person. With you, she''s really a big boss doing business outside?" "Brother Li, don''t look too high at me. I''m at best a small vendor. Although I do have two spare money in my hand, I can''t reach the level of big boss." "Oh, modest, right... If you have money, it''s easy to say anything. You really have to think carefully. Don''t let the baby girl be wronged." "Yes..." "Eh? What''s the matter? Why is the direction of the village so bright? Whose house is on fire! Ah Yao... Ah Yao! Wait for me!" ¡­¡­ "What''s the matter? What''s the matter! The village is burning! Where are the blood... People? Where are everyone? Where have you all gone?!" "Brother Li, you stay here first. I''ll go in alone... Wait for my news!" "Ah Yao! Ah Yao, come back! Don''t be impulsive! How can such a big fire not run away! Everyone in the village must be all right! Ah..." ¡­¡­ "Oh, it''s so poor. All the families in the village have made up so little money. Fortunately, the little girl is so well dressed. Looking for it can make up for the cost of our work." "It''s estimated that it''s a rich businessman in some city. He took a little lover to the mountains to live in seclusion... He''ll enjoy it then!" "Big head, what should this little woman do?" "Do you have to ask for such a simple thing on your first day? Take her back immediately!" "Yes! Hey, hey..." "Don''t worry, when I enjoy it, I will let my brothers enjoy it together." "Ah! The master! She... She bit me!" "Oh, my little girl is very backbone. Let me see... Hiss! How dare you bite me!" "What about the master? Although she''s just a little girl, it''s really hard to go crazy. She hurt many of our brothers before." "Gee, she''s as stubborn as a mad dog. It''s easy to have an accident if you''re not careful. Forget it... Tie her up and leave her here, and burn the house for me." "... don''t you enjoy being in charge?" "Enjoy a fart! Lust can have! But not without reason! Such a crazy girl with strong resistance! What do you want me to let her obey? I don''t want to have something wrong when I enjoy it!" "Well... You can also cut her into a stick, or knock off all her teeth. There are few ways to enjoy her, aren''t there?" "... is that still a person! Do you really want to be a bandit all your life? Do what I say! Do you understand!?" "Well, well, you has the final say." ¡­¡­ "Baby... Baby!" "Dad..." "What''s going on? What''s going on?!" "Baby, it''s the first time I''m so anxious to see you. Unfortunately... I''ll never see you again. I... Seem to be looking for my mother." "No, you''ll be fine. You''re just choked by the smoke. No... no!" "Dad, I''m sorry, baby... I can''t be filial to you. I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." "No, you open your eyes, open your eyes for me. You haven''t learned painting with me yet. How can you fall asleep like this, baby... Open your eyes, open them for me!" Ah ---!!! Feng Baobao has never seen Feng Yao so devastated, or had never seen the face holding her pain before, but her "years of experience" has made her understand this painful and distorted face. Undoubtedly, she is the father of her blood relationship and the family she wants most. But at the same time, she also understood that everything in front of her was a "dream", just a reproduction of what really happened that year. But even so, She still understood her dream and didn''t want to wake up and destroy everything she wanted most. However, Looking at Feng Yao holding himself crying, But she couldn''t help but want to open her eyes and try to wipe the tears on each other''s cheeks. Just, When Feng Baobao had this idea, he really opened his eyes and extended his hand to Feng Yao, the picture was frozen at this moment, and quickly disintegrated and dissipated with the collapse of the house ¡­¡­ Feng Baobao opened his eyes and stretched out his arm, but found himself lying in a strange bed, while standing on one side... He personally killed Xu San''s enemy before. "You finally wake up. How do you feel?" "Is that a dream or..." "It''s a reappearance of the past. I helped you recover your missing memory and took away your almost infinite vitality, so you''re just an ordinary person now... A very ordinary alien." "Oh..." "Feng Yao is dead. In order to revive you and keep you alive, he paid a price he couldn''t bear, together with many human lives sacrificed in a series of events, just to... You can live well." "I see..." "What are your plans for the future?" Seeing Feng Baobao''s calmness, Liu Xiaojiang could not help but subconsciously frown slowly. He thought about many possibilities before Feng Baobao woke up, but he didn''t expect that Feng Baobao would be so calm. Therefore, it is inevitable to doubt whether Feng Baobao''s current psychological state has met his expectation of erasing part of his memory. If Feng Baobao still breaks down, not just mentally tired, then... The next thing is really difficult. After all, he can''t put a knife around Feng Baobao''s neck and force her to choose another way of immortality to live well in the world instead of Feng Yao and those victims. So, The last thing Liu Xiaojiang wants to see at present is that Feng Baobao can''t accept the fact that he has died. As a result, although his memory has been restored, he always wants to find his own shortsightedness, which wastes Feng Yao''s kindness as a father and many lives that can''t be saved. "I''m dead..." Hearing this, Liu Xiaojiang''s heart suddenly "clattered", especially when he saw Feng Baobao saying this, he was still as calm and rational as when he was awake. "Listen to you..." Feng Baobao didn''t care about Liu Xiaojiang''s reaction, but continued to speak slowly: "My old man really went too far to let me live, and even involved many innocent people." "Now that he is dead, this sin should be..." "Sin is his Feng Yao and rootless thing. After all, you don''t know it. Moreover, everything in those years has already gone through the dust to the dust and the earth to the earth. What other sins do you need to bear?" Liu Xiaojiang interrupted without hesitation. "You''re just an ordinary little girl. You don''t stand on the height enough to think about it, so you just need to consider your own problems. Don''t forget... In addition to many irreparable innocent victims, others hope you can live well." "In the past, you had a special mind and it was difficult to understand what you said, but now..." Speaking of which, Liu Xiaojiang paused a little, then looked out of the window and said, "Xu Xiang, Xu San, Xu Si, and Zhang Chulan. Don''t let their kindness turn them into the people who killed you." "You don''t have to think about Xu San. I didn''t want you to recover your memory so early, because some things are very likely to make you short-sighted, but unfortunately your instability forced me to do it in advance." "So..." "Xu San''s death has lost its meaning, and I will let him live again afterwards. After all, although the Xu family is not your family in blood, they are almost the same as your family in terms of emotion and relationship." "......." Feng Baobao. "You seem to know something about me... Why?" "In order to solve your problem, I saw Feng Yao in your interior scene. It was an ''insurance'' left by him before he died. After personally explaining everything, he also hoped that I could solve your problem and gave me great help in the process." "What I asked is why you are willing to help me and why you are so nervous about my life and death. Although you and I were good friends before, they don''t seem to be friends of life and death. I''m very curious about the feeling you give me and why you look like the old man I used to be." "You and I are of the same kind, but we have embarked on two roads. You care very much about whether you really exist, while i... only care about the present and the future, so I don''t want you, as a kind, to finally embark on a road of seeking self destruction." "Then... Why does it make me feel like him?" "Because the road I choose now is almost the same as that when he was a rootless life, or I am the rootless life who has firmly established the road under my feet and will never look back, but I am a little more ''human'' than he was at that time and will not pretend not to care about the people around me." "Are you going to replace him as my old man?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Chapter 696 "Sister bao''er? Are you... Are you really okay?" Zhang Chulan looked at the number displayed on the phone screen and listened. Although the other end of the phone could make him feel familiar, it was obvious that there was a very different tone from the past. It was inevitable that he was stunned to hold the phone in his ear for a moment. "Well, it''s all right. It''s just... I may not be able to go back these days." Feng Baobao''s extremely calm voice came from the other end of the phone again. "Why? Is it because of brother Liu?" Zhang Chulan frowned and asked, "what did he do to you?" "Nothing." Feng Baobao still said without waves: "he just helped me find the missing part of my memory." "What?!" Zhang Chulan was obviously very surprised. She never thought that Liu Xiaojiang took sister bao''er away in order to help her find her life experience. "No, sister bao''er, this possibility is too low. If he is really willing to say everything he knows, why did he have to keep silent in front of us... Even let the woman kill the third brother?" "He said..." Feng Baobao said the answer he had just received from Liu Xiaojiang. "This is because the plan didn''t catch up with the change in the end. I didn''t expect that I would get out of control when I was performing the task, so... I had to solve the problems to be dealt with after the original plan in advance." "If I didn''t get out of control during my mission, if I really want to know the truth about my life experience from him, I''m afraid I have to wait until ''yinggou'' is completely eliminated. Now... It''s a blessing in disguise." "... now that it''s over." Zhang Chulan hardly doubts why Feng Baobao has to stay with Liu Xiaojiang recently. "Brother Liu, why doesn''t he let you back?" "Don''t get me wrong." Feng Baobao was silent for a moment and then said, "it''s not that he doesn''t want to let me back, but that I think I should stay. After all... He helped me a lot this time. I want to stay and see if I can help him." "Besides, besides this, I also want to witness something here with my own eyes..." "Are you kidding?" When Zhang Chulan heard this, he opened his mouth and shouted at the phone: "sister Bao, are you stupid? When can you repay your kindness? You have to choose this bone eye now. Do you know what ''yinggou'' wants to do next!" "He wanted to be a disaster to alert the world, and after he woke up... The disaster is also destined to be the past. Do you know how dangerous it is to stay there now?" "I know exactly what I''m doing." Feng Baobao didn''t care about Zhang Chulan''s scolding. He still said calmly: "after all, he used this reason to try to persuade me to go back to the company, but I finally refused." "Chu lan..." "I''m very grateful to dog Wazi, Xu San, Xu Si, and you for your efforts on me, but..... Sorry, please forgive my willfulness, because I''m really confused now. I don''t know what to live for in the future, and I don''t know whether I should continue to live." Hearing this, Zhang Chulan''s heart is bound to tighten, "sister bao''er, you..." "So, I want to stay here for a while and witness his life, so that... Maybe I can make clear the road under my feet in the future." Feng Baobao ignored Zhang Chulan''s reaction, but continued to explain slowly. And after Feng Baobao''s words, Even if Zhang Chulan doesn''t want Feng Baobao to stay in danger, it''s really bad to force the other party to leave Liu Xiaojiang''s side, considering the other party''s seemingly calm but confused attitude. He is not unable to understand Feng Baobao''s idea, but also knows that Liu Xiaojiang is very similar to Feng Baobao to some extent. It is not too much to exaggerate to say that Liu Xiaojiang is an equally rare alien. When Feng Baobao is confused and confused, it is actually a normal idea to see how the same kind of people around him live. Just After Zhang Chulan confirmed the whole picture at the old man''s side, her only worry was whether Liu Xiaojiang would fake it. In the end, she really failed to hold on and degenerated into "yinggou". After all, he doesn''t think Liu Xiaojiang is really yinggou until now. Instead, he thinks that Liu Xiaojiang may only be related to yinggou, or as a zombie like alien, he unilaterally worships the great God of yinggou in ancient myths, so he claims to be yinggou. A young man gradually forced to a dead end; Zhang Chulan feels that even if Liu Xiaojiang is not crazy, it is estimated that he is not a few steps away from being really crazy. Next... In case something goes wrong in the process of the event and meets something unacceptable, who can guarantee that Liu Xiaojiang will always be Liu Xiaojiang? Liu Xiaojiang and the elderly are quite different. The specific difference is not only reflected in their age and status, but also in their original intention to jointly promote this matter. the elderly; That is for the sake of social development. After years of tempering, he has already put down other things. Otherwise, it is impossible to sacrifice many lives and insist on solving the contradiction between ordinary people and strangers at one time. let me put it another way, As long as it is what the old man thinks is right and feasible, no matter what happens in the process, it is very likely to be indifferent to the implementation. Liu Xiaojiang; His original intention was only for himself, but because the bottom line was still there, he would not go too far. Therefore, he accepted the suggestions given by the old man and promised to help the old man realize his desire to solve the contradiction between ordinary people and strangers. The original intention of this passive rather than active behavior is easy to change due to accidents. let alone, These two people have a big plan, involving a large number of people, including groups with contradictions between ordinary people and strangers. In the process... Will they develop as they expected? Will there be no stubborn scum in it? So, Even if Zhang Chulan agrees with Liu Xiaojiang and the old man, she sincerely looks forward to the successful implementation of their plan, but she doesn''t think it''s really so easy to succeed from the beginning to the end. Even if these two people, one has invincible power and the other has absolute power... They can''t completely control people''s hearts! Feng Baobao''s stay in liuxiaojiang is quite dangerous But even if Feng Baobao is willing to come back now, considering her current confused and confused heart and the obvious depression that can be noticed, in case she suddenly has the idea of self shortsightedness, Zhang Chulan knows that she and others can''t stop it! It''s more dangerous to get her back now! therefore, "Hoo..." Zhang Chulan took a deep breath with her head bulging, and then said to Feng Baobao at the other end of the phone: "Sister bao''er, brother Liu should also be there. I want to talk to him again. Can you... Give him the phone?" "Oh..." Feng Baobao''s voice came without waves, and then he heard a slight footsteps on the other end of the phone. "Zhang Chulan." "Brother Liu..." "Feng Baobao will look like this now. You... And Xu Si, who has been silently supporting you behind your back, must be the two of you. You let her run alone against the people around the old man, causing her already fragile spirit to collapse completely." "Brother Liu, I understand. It''s my responsibility. I didn''t expect sister bao''er to be so fragile... Thank you. Thank you for stopping sister bao''er and not letting things go in the worst direction." "In the face of forces that can''t resist positively, I always hope to start from the side, but I don''t know the attitude of patience at all. If you don''t repent as soon as possible, it will bring you a devastating blow sooner or later. After all, any plan is useless in the face of absolute power." "Chu LAN has been taught..." "Forget it, if there''s anything else, tell me quickly... I''ll listen." Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan paused a little, quietly sorted out his thoughts, and then said: "Brother Liu, I want to know what''s going on with sister bao''er now, and why she... Suddenly doesn''t look like her. Even if you get back your memory, it shouldn''t change so much. The long-standing habit is not so easy to be changed by external forces." "She is her..." Liu Xiaojiang thought over the phone and answered: "If you really have to worry about it, she was just a ''special newborn''. Ordinary newborns are easy to change with experience. They often learn from what kind of people, and then they will become what they are like." "However, she is a little different..." "When she appeared in front of Lord Xu, although she could barely be regarded as a newborn, because of the missing important memory and other more special conditions, she could maintain a pure heart at any time, and her learning ability was good, but incomplete." "Besides..." "Although the Xu family tried their best to help her, they didn''t focus on educating her. They only let her understand what common sense is in the world, and didn''t teach her what choices ordinary people will make in the face of some things, making her act according to the rules of temporary workers from beginning to end." "So..." "The Feng Baobao you know is just a temporary worker who has never experienced growth and may be qualified through and through." "Just happened to..." "The name of this temporary worker is Feng Baobao, not the really complete person named Feng Baobao..." "No memory, no ordinary experience, no growth over the years..." Speaking of which, He was suddenly silent for a moment and said: "If you don''t teach, naturally someone will teach..." "Her missing important memories include her original growth experience and her original empty position, which are suddenly filled with them..." "Zhang Chulan, if it were you, would it be important to follow up those ''unreasonable'' experiences or those that included their own growth?" "You didn''t reshape Feng Baobao''s personality, but gave birth to a tool for doing things. Those memories that contain her own growth will naturally quickly restore her to her former appearance. Now she is the real owner of the name ''Feng Baobao''." "It''s a temporary worker in Tonghua North District. It''s obviously not the real Feng Baobao, but her identity as Feng Baobao... That''s all." "Then... What''s the matter with sister bao''er''s mentality?" Zhang Chulan immediately asked. "Do you think that part of the memory is only her growth experience?" Liu Xiaojiang asked. "Naturally, her mentality is also caused by that part of her memory. As for which memories lead to her current confusion and confusion, in the future... When her situation improves, you can ask her yourself." "The last question..." Zhang Chulan carefully recalled Liu Xiaojiang''s words, and after finding that there were no loopholes and that Liu Xiaojiang had no reason to deceive himself, said: "Brother Liu, will you always be brother Liu?" "... why do you suddenly ask?" Liu Xiaojiang''s confused words were just said, and then he reacted quickly. "Oh, you''re at the old gentleman''s place. Have you confirmed what we''re going to do? Then why don''t you ask me if I can protect it well... I see. Zhang Chulan, Zhang Chulan, your boy is greedy enough." Zhang Chulan asked this because she was worried about Feng Baobao''s safety. At the same time, she also wanted to confirm Liu Xiaojiang''s current attitude towards the matter, and wanted to know whether he could finally maintain his original heart like the old man no matter what accident he encountered. Moreover, clearly grasp the key of the question and try to use one question to get the answers to all the questions After all, as long as Liu Xiaojiang has always been Liu Xiaojiang, it is impossible to use Feng Baobao to do something too much; As long as Liu Xiaojiang has always been Liu Xiaojiang, it will never ignore Feng Baobao''s safety after that; As long as Liu Xiaojiang thinks he has always been Liu Xiaojiang, it shows that he has made a great determination and will not easily change his original intention due to accidents in the next events. Liu Xiaojiang obviously learned the reasons why Zhang Chulan asked this question through this seemingly inexplicable question, so he said: "However, as long as you don''t do stupid things, I don''t hate your cleverness. Ok... I can promise you that no matter what happens next, at least before you turn Zhang Chulan into dust in the future, Liu Xiaojiang''s yinggou will always be two different people." "Zhang Chulan, do you think that''s enough?" "That''s enough! Brother Liu... Chu LAN will be relieved to have you." ¡­¡­ When Liu Xiaojiang hung up impatiently, Zhang Chulan carefully ended the call and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when she put the phone back in her pocket. See this, The old man shook his head and said with a smile, "your boy is very smart, but thanks to the people standing opposite, he is not your enemy from beginning to end, otherwise... Your style of doing things will kill you countless times." "Xiao Cha, you should send this boy back now." "Yes." "Hey, old leader, I''m sorry to disturb your rest..." "Zhang Chulan, before leaving, the old man will give you another word at last..." "You always say." "It''s never wrong to be cautious, but don''t always guess the good of others with the greatest malice, even if... This simple kindness may make your life full of ups and downs." "... Chu LAN, I see." Chapter 697 You should bear it until the spring flowers bloom; You have to go until the lights are bright; You have to see the vast world and judge whether it is good or bad; You should try your best to get better, and then stand beside people you can''t imagine; If you want to be what you think, you can''t give in at all. ¡­¡­ Although Zhang Chulan made a big mistake today, if it weren''t for himself and Liu Xiaojiang... He might even lose his life. However, considering Zhang Chulan''s age and the fact that he has lived carefully for many years, The old man appreciated Zhang Chulan''s appearance and agreed that Zhang Chulan was a rare seedling. Because if any other young man, after experiencing the same life as Zhang Chulan, lives in the sight of others from childhood to most, and always remembers to hide his secrets and be driven crazy... It may be a relatively good situation. How many children in the world can guarantee that they will be better than Zhang Chulan when they grow up in that living environment? The reason why Zhang Chulan is stupid now; On the one hand, because he has just come into contact with the alien circle, the long-standing thinking of ordinary people is difficult to change at a time, so he is still slightly insufficient, whether as a means of being alien or as a vision of being alien; on the other hand, Isn''t it also because Liu Xiaojiang, Feng Baobao and those things in those years forced him to have no way? Moreover, even so, he did not choose to take risks, but was disrupted by Feng Baobao''s sudden collapse. Otherwise, after confirming Charles''s identity, even if he did not have to explain his weaknesses for goodwill, he could still threaten the old man with this matter. After all, Charles''s status as a foreigner represents the unspeakable relationship between the old man and Liu Xiaojiang. Once the relationship between the two is exposed to everyone in advance, the whole incident will become a "conspiracy" between them in the eyes of most people. In this case, The old man''s beautiful vision of improving social order through this matter will certainly be completely dashed by the simple word "conspiracy". Therefore, if Feng Baobao hadn''t suddenly lost control and beaten, and directly changed the target into himself, the old man really didn''t know how to refuse Zhang Chulan''s "kindness". Not long ago, he just tried to maintain his dignity as an elder. Without Feng Baobao If Feng Baobao hadn''t made Zhang Chulan and others become sinners in an instant Let the old man finally have a seemingly "reasonable" explanation that can describe such "threats" as sinners'' nonsense. Maybe he really has to promise Zhang Chulan to help ask Liu Xiaojiang about Feng Baobao''s life experience after everything is over. Accurately grasp the key to the problem, hold the absolute advantage but bow your head to show weakness, so that you, an old thing, dare not refuse to follow. At the same time, you have to sell yourself a favor with a low attitude, and shut up like a good man without mentioning the word "threat". Tut! Talent! Good means! This little thing is so fucking shady! He is undoubtedly in the case of lack of experience, he still gives full play to his cleverness to the limit! Good seedlings that can be expected in the future The old man sat silently at his desk and looked at the closed wooden door of the study. After a long time, he shook his head somewhat reluctantly: "It''s a pity that this boy is a strange man. He can''t even join the army, let alone the management. It seems that... He can only be trained as a candidate for the future director of the company." "Alas, is it really easier to produce talents than ordinary people in their so-called alien circle..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª On the outskirts of the capital, In a villa in the village, "It''s done?" Er Zhuang sat on the sofa in the living room on the first floor. Hearing the sound, he looked back at Liu Xiaojiang who was walking down the steps and said: "Feng Baobao accepted it so easily?" "She said she needed to think about it." Liu Xiaojiang went to Erzhuang and sat down. He picked up the kettle and cup on the tea table and made a cup of tea for himself and Erzhuang. "Although I know this is the real Feng Baobao, as long as I recall some of the past, ha ha... It seems that even I need to try to adapt for a period of time." "A sloppy guy who doesn''t care about his own image and is impulsive in doing things at ordinary times has suddenly become a young girl who is obviously a good tutor and looks like a young lady. I''m afraid everyone familiar with her will feel very strange." "She is really much more mature than before." Er Zhuang recalled the Feng Baobao he had learned about in biyou village before. He nodded funny and said: "Although she still looks like a girl in her early twenties and may not even be as old as Feng Baobao of the company, at least mentally... She is much more mature than when she was a temporary worker of the company." "After all, when she was in the company, that special state made it difficult for her to grow. No matter how much experience she had and how long she lived... She didn''t have anything in her heart." Liu Xiaojiang took a sip of the hot tea. "Now it''s complete. It''s back to the original Feng Baobao. She has the thought in line with her psychological age. For her, she doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad." "A little girl in her early twenties, no... even a little girl who died before she was twenty, is still far from mature. Now she suddenly knows so much. I don''t know when she can slow down." "And..." "Although she had never let anything go in her heart when she was in the company before, she has really been very rich recently. The integration with the present is not without any conflict now. It depends on what choice she will make in the end." "What do you mean?" Er Zhuang said suspiciously with a tea cup. "Changing back to who you were, or choosing to forget the past and continue to live as a temporary worker in the company is not the same as accepting everything and becoming the real master of the name ''Feng Baobao''." Liu Xiaojiang patiently explained. "The former is undoubtedly a kind of escape, which can make it recover quickly, but it will inevitably leave a curse on the mentality in the future. The cultivation..... Probably can only maintain the current level." "The latter is obviously facing the problem directly, which can''t make it recover quickly, but as long as it can reshape itself in pain and look directly... Even face yourself today, it will not leave any curse in the future, but also improve again in mental cultivation, which is a blessing in disguise." "However, I won''t stand beside her and tell her which road she will choose, because no matter how she chooses, it is the road under her own feet. I can''t walk on the road that only belongs to Feng Baobao instead of her." "As a friend..." "I will only try my best to help her avoid most risks when she is in danger, so that she will not fall on the road she has chosen." "... you are very responsible." Er Zhuang looked at Liu Xiaojiang strangely. Then, while drinking the hot tea in the cup, he said carelessly and slowly: "I think you''re no different from rootless. You said you wouldn''t make any choice for her, but you still couldn''t help helping her. Isn''t it that you didn''t give her a choice at all?" "The only difference between me and the rootless student is that I am more selfish and more human than him." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about Er Zhuang''s ridicule. He just smiled and shook his head with a teacup and said: "Rootless..." "He''s just too selfless. He''s so selfless that he doesn''t have himself. He just wants to save those ''poor people'' who go astray. Unfortunately, he doesn''t have that qualification and ability. Otherwise, he won''t cause greater problems on himself and eventually become Feng Yao." "And I..." "I was selfish from the beginning. All I could see was the people around me and those who didn''t deserve to appear in front of me." "You want me to save the poor people in the world by myself like a rootless life. Forget it... I''m not a saint. I don''t have the ability and mood of a saint, and I''m not in the position to do these things. Besides, there are so many poor people in the world. Can I save them?" Say, He picked up the cup and drank up the tea and said: "Even if one day I really have enough strength, I will still choose to ignore those poor people in the world, unless they take the initiative to stand in front of me, but then... It is estimated that they are saving themselves?" "Isn''t it that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility?" Er Zhuang said curiously. "How can you listen to the meaning of these words? It seems that the greater your ability, the more you should ignore others?" "The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility..." Liu Xiaojiang was stunned when he heard this, and then repeated this sentence in his mouth, saying: "This sentence is true, but it should also be divided into what the situation is." "Moreover, the guy who said these words probably didn''t have much ability. He could only see the poor people in front of him, only wanted to save the poor people in front of him, but never thought of the poor people who were not so lucky and didn''t appear in front of him." "What about those who were unlucky and didn''t meet him? Do you really want to do nothing because of his words, just stand in place and wait for the arrival of the hero?" "Don''t be kidding..." "Even if a person''s strength is strong, as long as he is not an omniscient God, his ability is still limited. If he wants to save many poor people in the world, what he needs is not simply someone''s strength." "This man-made society has promoted the emergence of poor people, so it is undoubtedly the human group itself that created this society that wants to save them. Group consciousness... Is easier to fundamentally solve the problems of an internal individual." So far, He was silent for a moment and then said: "But unfortunately..." "Many people in the world know what is right, but they will give up insisting on being right for various reasons. After all, people... Always have to eat, drink and Lazar. The spiritual persistence of material society is just a way of entertainment. Few really take it seriously." "And I..." "How can an alien who does not even count as a human being force them to save their own people like ''outsiders'' and stick to the right path in their hearts?" "What''s more ridiculous is..." "I guess if I do, only a few people will agree with this correct path, and more people... Will only blame and be hostile to a different kind of me, and even demand them so harshly." "Mingming..." "This path is'' correct ''summarized by their human beings. I ask them according to the high standards set by their human beings. On the contrary, it will be regarded as harsh and hostile by most people... Isn''t it funny?" "Er Zhuang". Liu Xiaojiang has clearly seen through this, so he will not have emotional fluctuations due to this. Instead, he smiles and picks up the kettle on the tea table again to pour tea for himself and Erzhuang beside him. "Although I like the human group, I hate most people." "Therefore, even if it is based on good intentions, I will not make decisions for them, let alone force them to take any road. All I can do is... Based on their own thoughts, try to guide the direction to the better side for the things I like." "And this is the main reason why I cooperate with the old man..." "After all, the old man himself is human. He is not only a member of most ordinary people, but also has the right and qualification to make decisions on behalf of the majority. Therefore, his personal ideas and decisions can be regarded as the will of the majority." "Since they want to save themselves, why not just play a good play with them for the sake of the human beings I love..." "Alas..." Er Zhuang heard many inexplicable words here in Liu Xiaojiang. Naturally, he sighed helplessly, shook his head and said: "Said so many incomprehensible things at once..." "I just want to make fun of you, because you really care too much about Feng Baobao. It gives me the feeling that... It''s like you are his father''s rootless child. I don''t want to suddenly have such a big daughter for no reason." "After all, Feng Baobao''s real age is actually enough to be my grandmother." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "Hmm? You really want her to be a daughter?" Erzhuang noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, and the whole person was nervous for a moment. After all, there are no daughters in this society. It''s not uncommon to lie on the pillow when you''re in a place. An older daughter may be nothing, but she knows that as long as Feng Baobao takes good care of herself, she is almost as good as herself in appearance and figure. Considering Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude towards similar people... This daughter is enough to threaten the status of her hostess! "Well... Of course not." Liu Xiaojiang was somewhat embarrassed when he heard this. After all, Feng Baobao did mention it not long ago and said that he was just like Feng Yao at the beginning, so he inevitably felt a little guilty in the face of Erzhuang for a time. "Go! Come in with me!" "... you have a rest first. I''ve been talking for so long, and it''s inevitable that I feel something in my mouth..." "Liu Xiaojiang! Don''t let me say it again! I must let you fully understand my good!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Chapter 698 In the room, Feng Baobao sat on the bed with her knees in her arms and looked at the falling moon outside the window. When the two people in the downstairs living room returned to the room, they finally whispered to themselves: "What kind of position, what kind of things to think about, and being a spectator most of the time, is this his way of life..." "It seems that it''s very simple..." Feng Baobao''s school was not the same as today''s school. Although reading and reading is the foundation at all times, and there was not the same examination link in those years, the purpose of reading is more... Not only for that examination paper, but also for a better job. After all, she was a girl. In those years, even if she read books, she wouldn''t have a big way out. Moreover, even if she had some spare money, most people wouldn''t choose to send their daughter to study. Because, In the eyes of ordinary people, a woman''s way out is to marry a good family, read and write... It is a business destined to lose money. Therefore, unless a rich family has a lot of money or a scholarly family, it is difficult to see girls in the so-called private schools. Although society was no longer as old-fashioned as it used to be, the idea that "women''s reading is useless" still existed in people''s minds for a long time. Moreover, there were some differences between schools and private schools at that time. At Feng Yao''s insistence, Feng Baobao chose to study in the village''s private school. The content of his study was not the advanced culture of the county school, but the books and scriptures that were abolished not long ago but not fully implemented. Feng Yao was not like some ordinary people at that time. When Feng Baobao was a certain age, she asked her to go to higher primary school, middle school and university. On the contrary, he has always just asked Feng Baobao to stay in the village and learn knowledge from the private school. The content has always been just something belonging to the land under his feet. So, Even after reading books for many years, Feng Baobao did not know so much about other disciplines that had just sprung up in that year. The only thing he knew was the land under his feet and the literary ideas bred on this land. And because the old man in the village is a "Lao Zhuang" and highly praises the Taoist ideas and literary works in ancient times, Feng Baobao''s best understanding of the Taoist things taught by the private school is also compared with other schools of thought and culture in ancient times. Moderation Although this book is regarded as a Confucian classic, it is not only Confucianism that put forward this theory in ancient times. Like Taoism, it also has its own unique doctrine of the mean. What Liu Xiaojiang said just now in the downstairs living room is undoubtedly like the Taoist idea of conforming to nature in Feng Baobao''s view. He clearly knows the key to human problems, but he always sits there and lets problems ferment; He will only be forced to take action when human beings want to save themselves or threaten themselves, and after taking action, he always wants to return the right of choice to human beings. This is not a Taoist way of living that conforms to heaven and nature... What can it be? Unfortunately, Although Feng Baobao can understand Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning, he can also see how the other party lives, But although Liu Xiaojiang''s "demonstration" made this method seem very simple, in fact, if she really applied this attitude to others, it would obviously make her feel from the bottom of her heart that it is difficult to copy this method. After all, not everyone can be like Liu Xiaojiang, who has a strong power but never takes the initiative to use it, nor can anyone be like Liu Xiaojiang, who can care about nothing except himself and the people around him. It has almost become an old practice of "pure heart and few desires". Feng Baobao feels that if he was not so special, or if he was in such a state to pursue things, if there was no truth, it would be difficult for people to let go. Maybe it would not be difficult to gradually learn his special way of life around Liu Xiaojiang. But now, After learning about her life experience and finding back the memory of that year, she couldn''t care about anything as before. It was impossible to forget her life in the small mountain village, let alone the sacrifice Feng Yao made to keep herself alive. Although Feng Baobao doesn''t know the specific details of her own resurrection and longevity, considering some of the things she learned about that year with the help of Zhang Chulan in recent times, it''s not difficult for her to guess that her life must have a significant relationship with baqiji and the chaos of Jiashen. And if It is indeed because of their own resurrection, their own longevity and way of existence, which directly led to the emergence of eight wonders and the sacrifice of many innocent people in the Jiashen rebellion. What are the costs in unknown places? Feng Baobao''s calmness in front of Liu Xiaojiang is undoubtedly deliberately pretended by herself. The truth of the matter and the influence of her life experience in that year are far from as indifferent as they seem. After all, in the final analysis, she was just a little girl in her early twenties. If other normal people knew that she had done nothing, she had killed countless lives in the world. Even if she didn''t go crazy at that time, she was probably tortured. A simple girl who has almost never experienced any major events, suddenly encountered an accident and died. When she closed her eyes and opened them again... She found that she was carrying many lives, and there were no relatives left in those years. Can this kind of thing be said to be the past? Feng Baobao has spent a lot of books in the village. Although she knows what "the ignorant is innocent", how can a girl who is really knowledgeable and reasonable convince herself that "the ignorant is innocent"? Can an unknown innocent be worth so many innocent lives? It''s impossible! When Petrina Fung was a temporary worker, although he looked very foolish under the guidance of Xu family, he even said that he had buried the shovel with his words. But after all, it was not a real Petrina Fung. It was just a tool that was born in the company without his own thoughts. Feng Baobao herself is a girl who knows books and reason, has no personnel, and is quite kind and simple in mind. How can a person like her live with a sentence of innocence when she knows that her own existence is the best proof of the sins of that year? In addition, And because he didn''t know exactly what Feng Yao had done, In addition to suspecting that she had killed many innocent people, she was even suspecting that she had killed her ordinary father. The guilt and guilt in her heart almost overwhelmed her. Live Live with the truth This is no different from an extremely cruel torture to her! So, The reason why Feng Baobao wants to stay with Liu Xiaojiang is not to learn his way of life so that he can live safely in the future. But In order to find a chance to find out the truth that he could live a long life, he wants to confirm which innocent lives he killed, and then... Do his best to make up for their descendants! Even if you take your meaningless life! Atonement, too! However, she clearly knew Liu Xiaojiang''s character and understood that the other party could not let herself do so, so she showed not too calm in front of the other party, and even cautiously put forward a reasonable explanation of "being very confused and trying to find a statement suitable for herself". ¡ª¡ª¡ª Late at night, Liu Xiaojiang lay on the bed and looked at the exhausted Er Zhuang who had tossed himself. Finally, he was sweating and lying aside, gasping slightly, and said: "Don''t think too much..." "I don''t have any crazy thoughts about Feng Baobao. Even if my life is long enough, I can only take one person seriously. It''s enough to have you around all the time in the future......" "I know..." Er Zhuang lay on his side and looked at Liu Xiaojiang lying beside him. "After all, you are also an elm head. Even if those women outside have a heart, it must be difficult to get close to a guy like you." "Besides, I''m always around you. The so-called happiness of the whole people... Don''t even think about it!" "... I never thought about it." Liu Xiaojiang smiled helplessly and shook his head. "After all, until now, it''s hard for me to understand the so-called love of human beings, and I can''t understand those guys who try to be the same as the ancient Qi people and the people around them... You always have to consider each other equally, so you can say that the other party is your other half." "Moreover, three wives and four concubines..." "How many love saints can there be among these guys? Can they really treat everyone as their other half? If so... Won''t they feel tired at all?" "If you can''t treat everyone equally, but only think about yourself, or treat the people around you differently, this guy, let alone an emotional saint, I''m afraid he can only be a scum morally?" "Of course, relative..." "If you know this very well, but you still have to stay with men and accept women with unequal status, you probably don''t care about feelings, but if you don''t care about feelings, you just plot others..." "It is estimated that the vast majority of women with a similar style to brothel women are not normal people. Then... I can only wish them forever." "... do you really think so?" Er Zhuang learned Liu Xiaojiang''s view of feelings for the first time, so he inevitably asked with some curiosity: "Doesn''t it say that men are animals thinking in the lower body and can''t stand temptation in front of feelings and women?" "... scum is scum, and normal people are normal people. Don''t always generalize everyone with scum. After all, scum doesn''t distinguish between men and women." When Liu Xiaojiang first heard of such a stupid remark, he naturally shook his head and said. "Moreover, when did I lie to you? I don''t want you to know, but I never mention it..." Say, Aware of Er Zhuang''s hesitation about these words, he couldn''t help but feel helpless and said: "In addition..." "Don''t forget that I''m not human. There''s no need to directly apply the dross of human beings to me. Moreover, even if this dross is used on human beings, it can never be a negative point of view that can be applied to everyone." "If I really thought like a fool who said such words, I wouldn''t have said that I like humans but hate them before..." "Yes." Er Zhuang nodded when he heard the speech. "It seems that the views that most people on the Internet agree with are really extreme sometimes." "Well, after all, you don''t have to take any responsibility for talking on it. Naturally, some demons and ghosts will talk nonsense on it. You always browse all kinds of contents on it... You can''t give up thinking and be led by those things." Liu Xiaojiang put his hands behind his head. "If everyone takes what human beings say as the truth, I''m afraid that a small number of people outside who do things according to the high standards of sages will not be regarded as fools in an environment where most people are not ''harsh'' on themselves." "After all, it is not so much that they are willing to take what they say as the truth, but rather that they are only willing to believe what they see and are very willing to believe, and such people... Are often extremely arrogant and think they are knowledgeable." "That..." Er Zhuang was silent for a moment, then suddenly asked: "Do you believe what Feng Baobao said before?" "She wants to see how I live. It should be true." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Er Zhuang beside him, then slowly shook his head again and said: "As for the others..." "Although I haven''t successfully integrated the corpse poison into her body, and I can''t confirm her idea with this ability, in my opinion... Such a cultured little girl should also be difficult to accept the current reality." "Will she die?" Er Zhuang hasn''t seen Feng Baobao who recovers his memory, so he just tries to ask when he sees Liu Xiaojiang. "After all, you also told me that Feng Baobao''s situation is rootless... Feng Yao''s obstinacy in that year even implicated the lives of many innocent people. If she was a really kind girl, there would be countless innocent lives..." "She will." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. "However, after listening to my words about the present and the attitude of others around her, she should also become more cautious. At least she won''t look short-sighted just by guessing, because her life... Belongs not only to herself, but also to others around her." "She is very tangled..." "On the one hand, she can''t bear the pressure of so many innocent lives. On the other hand, she doesn''t want to hit those who want her to live well because of her death." "So..." So far, Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes seemed to penetrate the whole foreign house and directly looked at Feng Baobao hiding in the room on the second floor, saying: "She will either live in pain and wait until Xu San, Xu Si and Zhang Chulan die a hundred years later, or... Just want to confirm more truth about that year in my place, and try to convince others with her sins and let her die for atonement." "Kind and simple people, it''s easy to guess..." Chapter 699 "These words..." Er Zhuang naturally began to sympathize with Feng Baobao. It''s hard to imagine what torture such a simple and kind-hearted girl is going through. "What she can''t hear is just in the living room. I just want her to hear it, so that she doesn''t think she can deceive me and affect her temporarily stable mood." Liu Xiaojiang obviously understood Er Zhuang''s character, so he opened his mouth and explained that these words would not form a secondary blow to Feng Baobao. "You can''t hide from the first day of junior high school, but you can''t hide from the fifteenth day. You can''t drag it on all the time?" Er Zhuang was a little relieved, but then he worried again. "It''s enough to delay until ''yinggou'' is difficult to be eliminated by the world. At that time, I will have enough time to focus on her." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head slowly and said. Er Zhuang could not help but frown and said, "it takes so long. It seems that her problem is really big..." Hearing this, Liu Xiaojiang was silent for a moment. Then he made a detailed plan in his heart and said: "Ah, after all, it''s a state of mind problem. If you don''t do well, it will develop into a mind demon. If you want to solve it completely, you always need the right time and other relatively sufficient preparations to fully control the people''s hearts... I''m afraid even the real gods can''t do it." "How long will it take?" Er Zhuang Yi''s problem is difficult to solve. He can''t help worrying that once things are delayed for too long, they may cause as many problems as the contradiction between ordinary people and strange people. Finally, it suddenly broke out before the manager put his energy on it. Liu Xiaojiang thought for a while and said, "at least let her stay with me for a year. I need time to completely reshape her way of thinking and shape her character into the temporary worker of the company." "It''s estimated that it''s very fast to do this in a year." "OK, I''ll wait for you for another year..." Er Zhuang didn''t expect that it would take so long to really solve Feng Baobao''s problem with Liu Xiaojiang''s ability, but he finally nodded in support of it. See this, Liu Xiaojiang was obviously satisfied with Erzhuang''s attitude of only supporting himself, so he smiled and said: "Well, but don''t just wait. After the disaster is over, it doesn''t mean that things are really over. It always needs a suitable person to finish the work. In reality, the old man is bound to stand in front of us, but someone needs to supervise and control the network." "... me?" Er Zhuang was stunned when he heard the speech. Liu Xiaojiang nodded and said, "of course, your ability is enough to make you a God in the online world." "At that time, if there are really stupid people talking nonsense on the Internet, or even using extreme Internet speech to incite others, then finding them to maintain stability is what your God should do." "... are there really such stupid people?" Er Zhuang doubted. "Yes, there will be. Even if there are few really stupid people, those who pretend to be crazy selling fools on the Internet and have no purpose will think of killing you while you are ill." Liu Xiaojiang calmed down. "Don''t forget... There are still those greedy barbarians outside. We should always think more about being prepared." "I see." Although Er Zhuang was embarrassed and didn''t want to be a God on the Internet, he still clenched his teeth and replied: "I will try my best to help them stabilize all kinds of situations on the network within a year, and I will try my best to help them completely control the network and make everything as orderly as reality." "It''s hard for you." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Erzhuang gently. Undoubtedly, he knew that with Erzhuang''s personality, he should not want to prove his ability with the word "God". However, considering the impact of the Internet after it became a trouble, he finally failed to change his mind. "After all, it is only a tool for work, study and entertainment. Since it has become a sign of trouble, it should be strangled in time, so that it will always be a convenient tool in people''s hands, not another world divorced from reality." In this regard, Erzhuang couldn''t help rolling his eyes, but he didn''t deny Liu Xiaojiang''s statement. It was obvious that he had already seen through the darkness and dirtiness of the network. "So, after finishing such a troublesome thing, you must reward me a year after the event. At least, you must accompany me to finish all the things I wanted to do in the secular world before we are tired of living in seclusion!" Liu Xiaojiang watched as he tried his best to help Er Zhuang even if he went against his heart. Naturally, he would never refuse to agree to such a small matter. Then he deliberately wanted to amuse Er Zhuang and said: "It''s a great honor, my future goddess." "Hum! You know ~" Er Zhuang glanced at this, but his eyes could not hide his excitement and expectation. ¡­¡­ The house is less than 100 meters away, Inside the earthen house where Ma Xianhong lives, "Aren''t you afraid to arouse his suspicion when you suddenly run here so late?" Ma Xianhong lit a lamp and sat on the earth Kang in the room, with materials and tools for making phagocytes on the small square table. When he heard the movement, he raised his eyes to see the figure entering the house, and then continued with the unfinished huge workload. Liu Xiaojiang''s next role, after all, is only a warning disaster, not the end to destroy everything in the real sense. Yinggou is just a false identity he used to deceive most people. Naturally, he will not be hostile to all humans like the real yinggou. Therefore, he will personally control the base of a company''s bunker and ask all scientific researchers in the base to work overtime to make storage tools. However, after all, the next war will not happen near the bunker base. It is impossible for dead people to directly store them in the magic tools inside the bunker base. Therefore, Ma Xianhong is carrying out transformation similar to the magic tools stored in the bunker according to Liu Xiaojiang''s needs. The shape of magic tools should be reduced as much as possible, the internal storage space should be increased as much as possible, and the function of ensuring that the corpse will not rot for a long time... There is no doubt that it is also a big job! What''s more? Ma Xianhong is the only qualified weapon smelter here. According to Liu Xiaojiang''s requirements, the modified phage must have a larger internal storage space than the storage magic weapons in the bunker base. Therefore, even if Ma Xianhong and dozens of Ruhua around him are efficient enough to surpass those researchers in the bunker base, the actual workload is far more than those who only need to work according to the drawings. Moreover, considering the size of the pouch in the shape, in order to facilitate Liu Xiaojiang and others to use it to store the corpse, the work directly dumped the group of people in the dark castle base for several blocks in terms of fineness, resulting in that a tool refiner like Ma Xianhong had to light a lamp to boil oil. However, he has no complaints at all. It seems that he still has some fun. On the one hand, he is an honest man who doesn''t like killing innocent people indiscriminately. Even if he knows that the road under his feet is correct and doesn''t want to have innocent victims as a last resort, how can he give up such compensation behavior that can avoid a lot of sacrifice in the future. On the other hand After all, he is a guy like a rural science and technology house. He usually likes to hide in the house and do some research on magic machines and refining tools. Without biyou village, he no longer wants to be free after casting a self-cultivation furnace. On the contrary, he also makes the guy like a scientific researcher feel a little uncomfortable. So, Liu Xiaojiang''s strict requirements for manufacturing and transforming a large number of phagocytes have become a somewhat challenging job here for Ma Xianhong, which can not only alleviate his discomfort caused by nothing to do, but also help him find some happiness of doing research by forgetting to eat and sleep at the beginning. "What is there to doubt?" The acquaintance who entered the house without much response from Ma Xianhong smiled and sat directly on the edge of the Kang. "The man who has never believed in us, since he has never believed, where can we start to doubt...?" Say, When he saw Ma Xianhong, he didn''t even look at himself. He just buried his head on the small square table and focused on what was in front of him. He couldn''t help shaking his head somewhat reluctantly and said: "It''s village head Ma, you..." "You are really admirable. You didn''t rest so late just to help the leader. It seems that... You really trust everything he said." "What a pity..." "Now I''m afraid that in addition to the headmaster''s wife, Windsor, Shen Chong, Xia he, and the later female monster, even village head Ma, who only works for him... He doesn''t trust him." Wen Yan, "Luliang, what do you want to do here? Do you want to die after living enough?" Ma Xianhong took off the functional magic weapon like a magnifying glass in front of him, looked up at Lv Liang sitting on the edge of the Kang, and couldn''t help frowning slightly. "Since you know that you are not trusted, you should honestly strive for trust, rather than come here and tell me what you have and don''t have. Don''t forget... You also got the immortal body from him, but you didn''t turn the corpse poison into your own thing." "Don''t worry, village head ma. Although I have no way to deal with the corpse poison, I can do whatever I want to do with myself... Because of my full hands." With a smile, Lu Liang reached out and pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose. "Therefore, just use the ability of both hands to isolate the parts occupied by the corpse poison in the body temporarily, so that he can strive for his own freedom in a short time without being aware of it." "And then?" Ma Xianhong looked at Lv Liang unmoved. "Why did you come to me?" "I don''t have your strange ability. He will know everything I say and do. He may have noticed what you just said to me." "Go on..." Speaking of which, There was a hesitation on his face, "as long as he knows, you will die. Aren''t you afraid of death?" "I''ve been thinking..." Lv Liang said slowly: "Although the leader is incomparably powerful and rare in ability, he may be the only top in the world. Even the one on Longhu Mountain can''t compare with him." "After all, he did what we didn''t dare to think, and even easily gave us the body of immortality, as if... This so-called body of immortality was like a drop in the bucket in his eyes. It was a cheap thing that could be traded casually." "The corpse poison..." "I know very well that it will let the leader always master our thoughts and trends, because the action of LV family and ji''anzhi against us is enough to prove that he can monitor us through autopsy, even if it has been completely integrated." "But..." Say, There was a flash of tension in his eyes. After a long time, he finally looked at Ma Xianhong and said: "Is this kind of monitoring really carried out unconsciously? It should be that he needs to take the initiative to use his means, or more simply... He needs ideas to control someone''s corpse poison?" "Otherwise..." "He controls our thoughts and behaviors all the time. Won''t he be influenced by completely different thoughts and consciousness in his mind?" "You know..." "Man''s soul and consciousness are limited. Even if he is a special alien, his soul intensity is far higher than that of ordinary humans, but there should not be much difference in consciousness, because he... Is also the only individual under this soul. It is difficult for a talented individual to use two things at one time." "So..." "I''m betting that his monitoring of us requires the ability of active consciousness. What''s more, after the recent incident, his energy has been consumed. Therefore, when he needs to rest, he won''t focus his consciousness on us." "... Lv Liang, I advise you that no matter what you want to do, betrayal can only end up looking for death. You are the only one left in the LV family." Ma Xianhong could not help taking a deep breath and shaking his head when he saw Lu Liang. "Betrayal?" Lu Liang immediately denied. "No... of course not. How could I do such a stupid thing? Besides, what''s the advantage of betraying the leader?" "... what are you doing so seriously?" Ma Xianhong was relieved, but he couldn''t help glancing at LV LiangFang angrily when he thought of his appearance, and then focused on the materials and tools in front of him again. However, Before Ma Xianhong picked up the tools on the table and continued the work assigned to him by Liu Xiaojiang, he heard Lv Liang''s remarks that were easier to offend Liu Xiaojiang than betraying Liu Xiaojiang. "I just think that longevity is not suitable for us. Although you and I are not as talented as the leader, you and I can be regarded as the best of strangers with Baqi skills, so I want to ask village head Ma, who is also the successor of Baqi skills... Your opinion." "Should we ask the leader to take back the corpse poison after the event, and then use other methods that are more ours to achieve the same life as that of Feng Baobao... Like a normal human." "After all, as far as I know, if you want to do this, in addition to several other eight wonders, the most important thing is your craftsmanship, village head Ma, and the self-cultivation stove you once forged." Chapter 700 Although Lu Liang is the only person who can use both hands except Liu Xiaojiang, he is not like Qu Tong. He has been planning secretly for many years and has found out most of the truth. Even if he has been with Liu Xiaojiang for some time, he doesn''t know much about the truth of those things in those years. Most of them are news screened by Liu Xiaojiang and concealed. So that So far, he has not been able to understand that it was not Baqi skills that triggered the Jiashen rebellion in those years. Although each of those unique skills was enough to make people jealous, they were only used as a cover and a gimmick more often in those years. Those greedy people snatch the eight wonders not only to firmly grasp this power in their hands, but also to understand why they appear, how the thirty-six thieves understand them, and what rootless life hides behind their backs. Although the emergence of baqiji makes people extremely jealous, it even makes the so-called famous and decent sects in the world meet their own greed under the banner of "punishing traitors and eliminating evil". It can be said that they crumple human nature with "their own strength" and severely throw it on the ground and trample it on. But, Is it a precious commodity? Or is it important to ensure the mass production of this precious thing? In the eyes of some discerning people, baqiji is undoubtedly a rare and precious commodity, and the secret hidden behind rootless birth is the important production line that may permit the mass production of this commodity! This is the main reason why those people pursued and killed the thirty-six thieves so cruelly, even the school behind them. Because, As long as they can get the key to understanding the eight wonders and the production line behind the goods, those people can continuously understand the unique skills with this thing, which is enough to make their own schools and families stand in this world for a long time. Unfortunately, Luliang didn''t see these greasy things clearly; Those guys didn''t know; What wugen Sheng concealed was not a production line at all. It had been destroyed by him as early as after the birth of Baqi technology. What he tries to hide is only the existence of Feng Baobao, the secret that eight strange skills and self-cultivation stove can make people live forever, but he doesn''t want his daughter to be the target of public criticism. Lu Liang only knew the importance of the eight wonders. He felt that it was the eight wonders that caused the chaos of the year. Therefore, after these eight wonders have been "collected" and will not continue to be passed on outside in the future, naturally, some normal ideas as human beings have emerged. After all, Liu Xiaojiang has admitted their qualifications as successors of the eight wonders, and has not asked them to give up their unique skills. Then go further It must be possible for Lv Liang to make himself immortal through eight strange skills and find a way more suitable for his leisure. He believes that such behavior should not be stopped by Liu Xiaojiang. As for why Lu Liang knew the relationship between the eight wonders and the self-cultivation stove It''s because he has been paying attention to Liu Xiaojiang''s actions recently, and he knows that Liu Xiaojiang is bound to be unable to give up Feng Baobao, his friend. It''s also because... He has been paying attention to Ma Xianhong, the master of tool refining, and noticed the previous actions of Liu Xiaojiang and Ma Xianhong. "Did you see it just now?" Ma Xianhong couldn''t imagine why Lv Liang knew the secret of the eight wonders and the self-cultivation stove, so after excluding other absolutely impossible things, he naturally thought it was the other party who peeped into the warehouse. "How on earth did you escape our perception?" "... it''s a coincidence." Hearing the speech, Lv Liang got up from the earth Kang and went to the Ruhua people standing together in the house. On one of the Ruhua''s hair covered forehead, he stretched out his hand and pulled out an iron nail several circles smaller than a pushpin. "After all, village head Ma was later. I don''t know if you are all sexual now. Just in case... I accidentally witnessed the previous scene by using this small means to monitor you." "Magic weapon?" Ma Xianhong looked at the tiny iron nail in Lv Liang''s hand and couldn''t help questioning: "If it''s a magic weapon, there must be your energy on it. Once it works... Even if my cultivation is not perfect, I can''t detect too subtle energy. Can''t that guy detect it?" "Magic weapon? Let''s say..." Lv Liang took the iron nail and went back to the earth Kang where Ma Xianhong was. He sat down and put the iron nail in front of Ma Xianhong, saying: "After all, I did use energy to nourish this thing and use it to achieve the minimum materialization stage, but it is far from enough to resist things. Even if it becomes my ''flesh and blood'', it can only host a small part of my consciousness and can only be used for observation." "Village head Ma, I manipulate my own flesh and blood or organs as simple as reaching for something. Do I still need energy as the basis of this behavior?" Wen Yan, Ma Xianhong took the iron nail on the table and observed it for a moment. Then he put it back on the table with a frown and said: "This is also your ability to use both hands?" "Yes..." Lv Liang smiled and nodded. In his opinion, he got an opportunity, an opportunity to live independently in the world. "Nonsense!" Seeing this, Ma Xianhong immediately clenched his fist and knocked on the table, so that even the tools on the table were shocked to the ground. "Now that you have seen what we have done, you should understand his true attitude towards this matter and the relationship between baqiji and the self-cultivation stove... It can only be a secret hidden in the dark forever!" "... I can''t hear anything, so I don''t know what you said." On hearing this, Lu Liang was slightly stunned and then opened his mouth to explain: "I only saw you put the baby Feng into the stove, and then when she came out again... Obviously, there had been great changes unknown, which was very different from the baby Feng." "We just helped her recover her memory." Seeing this, Ma Xianhong thought that Lv Liang was ignorant of current affairs, and then shook his head helplessly and said: "You don''t know anything at all. You only see what you are willing to believe. The real fact is far from what you think. Do you know..... He took Feng Baobao''s long life by using the stove, rather than making her complete as you think?" "Take it? Why?" Considering Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude towards his friends, Lv Liang inevitably had great doubts about Ma Xianhong''s words. "Luliang, among us, only you are the youngest. Don''t try to die yourself." Ma Xianhong did not answer Lv Liang''s question, but looked directly into each other''s eyes and advised him: "In fact, as you just said, he can be regarded as some human nature for the time being, so he didn''t do things too much and didn''t start on our so-called eight wonders successors in the case of denying the inheritance of unique skills." "You know..." "That guy''s attitude towards baqiji has always only regarded it as a way to get rid of chaos. It''s OK for us, the inheritors of unique skills, to be under his control. Once things may become uncontrollable, baqiji will no longer be completely dominated by him. We are all dangerous." "No matter how many others..." Say, He looked at Lv Liang with more dignified eyes and said: "I can''t say, I don''t want to say..." "I can only tell you that if you insist on this naive idea and want to determine the road for yourself as the successor of the eight wonders, then this road... Will run counter to that guy''s idea." "Lv Liang, remember not to think you are an all sex monster. You can''t act according to the ideas of all sex monsters in the future, otherwise... You can only be a different kind that is not allowed by the world all your life, and you will die under the eyes of most ''ordinary people'' sooner or later." "... is it so serious? What''s wrong with seeking freedom?" Hearing this, Lv Liang gradually put away the joke on his face. "I didn''t have freedom in the LV family before, and Xiao Huan''s death made me suffer. Now I''m finally free from the constraints given by the LV family, but I have to live in..." "Look at you now." Ma Xianhong shook his head and interrupted. "Can''t what you are talking to me now reflect your freedom? Why are you completely living under his supervision?" "......." Lv Liang. "Don''t be brainwashed by the colorful world outside." Seeing this, Ma Xianhong continued to speak slowly: "People don''t live just for themselves. After all, people are social animals. Family, love and friendship... No matter which point, it will also make you contact with others. Therefore, there is no real freedom in the world." "As a member of all living beings, the freedom you and I can pursue is just to live comfortably. In order to make our state of mind open-minded and cheerful, these... Happen to be in human society and need order and constraints to maintain." "Absolute freedom..." "What else does society have to do? It''s not free to eat like a beast. But how can the weak survive? Even if you are a strong man with unique skills, do you dare to ensure that you won''t become a plaything in the hands of the stronger?" "Praise freedom..." "This may also be an instinct of life. After all, who doesn''t want to live freely." "But if this is put in the human society, the people who praise it are all deceiving others, trying to use those people who have a bad mind but instinctively pursue freedom, and trying to make these guys become the driving force in their own hands in order to meet their own desires." "After all, if you always talk about what you don''t... Or shouldn''t have, it''s hard not to doubt whether these people have brains. If they really have brains, then it''s probably for a different purpose." "... I''ve been taught, village head ma." Although Lv Liang didn''t understand, he understood Ma Xianhong''s attitude and knew that it was difficult for him to get help from the other party, so he had to nod his head and agree with what the other party said. After all, what Ma Xianhong said at the moment does not sound so unreasonable. "It''s not a bad thing that you are under the control of that guy. After all, relatively speaking... He is a conscious existence rather than a cold and ruthless order. Although he agrees with the stability brought by constraints, it''s difficult to be completely ruthless to the people around him." Ma Xianhong also knew that Lu Liang''s sudden statement to find a path suitable for himself was controlled by the harsh environment of the Lu family from childhood. Naturally, it was difficult to realize the positive impact of "reasonable restraint" for a time, so he said: "You don''t have the power to break all the rules, so no matter which path you want to take in the future, even if you are out of his control... You will still choose to make way for the rules because of your survival. At that time, you will not face a conscious existence." "Right now..." "He stood in front of us, blocked the unconscious rules for us, and tried to force the rules to adapt to our survival by means. What we are facing... Is his conscious and negotiable rules." "Get out of here..." "It means that you have become a different kind of existence from us, and do you... Have the confidence to face the world''s intolerance to yourself alone?" "So..." Lu Liang suddenly thought of Ma Xianhong''s words before. "The leader took Feng Baobao''s longevity that was different from us, in fact, in order to make her become the same alien as us, so that the danger she might encounter in the future will disappear with the word" yinggou " "... I, I didn''t say that." Ma Xianhong used to be the kind of high preaching attitude, but as soon as he said this, he suddenly became a little guilty, which undoubtedly indirectly proves that Lu Liang''s sentence points out the key from the side. indeed, As soon as Lu Liang saw Ma Xianhong''s appearance, he knew it well. He smiled and pushed his glasses and said: "Village head Ma, thank you very much. Fortunately, you solved my confusion in time. Otherwise, if you really stick to the previous idea, it will be too late for the headmaster to notice and be angry about it..." "He didn''t trust me very much. If he knew that I wanted to ''oppose it'', maybe the LV family... Would really disappear in the world." "I didn''t say anything..." Ma Xianhong was relieved when he heard that Lv Liang no longer insisted on his previous ideas. He went down the Kang, picked up the tools and parts on the ground and sat back on the earth Kang again. "Although it''s because of that guy, I''m a partner on the same ship now. Partner... If I don''t save my life, I''m sorry." "If you have nothing to do, go back. Don''t think about Baqi skill and self-cultivation stove any more. Double hands... No one will be qualified to master it except you and that guy. As the successor of Baqi skill, don''t make trouble in the world and live well." Chapter 701 Ma Xianhong has never been a hard hearted man. Even if he was naive, he still had a bottom line. Moreover, he was used by Qu Tong''s so-called sister. If Ma Xianhong was really the kind who could sacrifice his bottom line and everything around him at any time in order to achieve his goal, he would not be threatened by the villagers when he was in biyou village. The reason why Liu Xiaojiang thinks Ma Xianhong is naive is that he clearly does not sacrifice the consciousness of others, but always chooses the path of success and benevolence. Although he is lack of ability, he always wants to achieve his goal without sacrificing anyone. If this is put in the eyes of people who don''t know Ma Xianhong, it is estimated that the vast majority of people will think that he is very conceited, rather than think that his practice of trying to preserve everything will really be the real idea completely from his original heart. After all, if this is his real idea, he wants to succeed but does not intend to pay the price. It is too naive to put it on adults. Who would have thought that the newly truncated leader, a villain who intends to destroy the population red line, is still a child who has not grown up in this regard? However, anyway, Ma Xianhong has always been such a contradictory person who doesn''t want to hurt any innocent people, but his way of doing things always conflicts with the ideas in his mind. To put it bluntly His idea is very good, but his ability doesn''t keep up, which leads to his extraordinary innocence. Even if no one stops, it''s basically difficult to get things done....... A bad good man! For example, Ma Xianhong may have been proud of the successor of baqiji, but after he has learned about baqiji''s mistakes, will he really be proud of his identity as the successor of baqiji? If these unique skills are put in an alien circle, there is no doubt that they will arouse the envy of others. If they were all created by the thirty-six thieves in those years, it''s just that the so-called everyone is innocent and cherishes his sin... It''s just an excuse for those greedy people to find themselves. Objectively speaking, the person who really made a mistake can''t be the one who created them. After all, who doesn''t want to create a better self? As an outsider in the circle, the thirty-six thieves want to go further in the way of cultivation... What''s wrong? But unfortunately, The eight wonders were obviously not created by the thirty-six thieves, but they were lucky to get the grace left by the sages. When it was clear that it was by no means a mortal thing and did not belong to today''s human beings, they ignored the chaos it might cause and greedily used it to understand the unique skill. This practice of knowing that there are tigers in the mountain and leaning towards the tiger mountain is different from the practice of self exploration through the unknown in the process of cultivation. Even if the final result has given birth to powerful things, it is undoubtedly two different behaviors in essence. The former is almost the same as other people outside who are jealous of it, and all suffering is caused by greed beyond their control. The latter is that those who don''t know are innocent, and others talk about greed... You can''t say that the other party shouldn''t have embarked on the road of cultivation from the beginning? Ma Xianhong knew that his great master and the so-called thirty-six righteousness were just a group of ordinary people who gathered and were used for greed. He was not the kind of hero he had imagined in his mind. How could he be proud of baqiji, which actually didn''t belong to anyone. No, let alone proud. Considering his past attitude towards "family unique skills", he even had a particularly strong shame in his heart Ma Xianhong persuaded Lu Liang on the grounds that he was "also the successor of the eight wonders", just to make himself look closer to the other party, hoping to dispel the other party''s unrealistic ideas and try to save his "companion"''s life. After all, if Liu Xiaojiang knows what happened here, or if Lu Liang continues to stick to this idea until the end, something he doesn''t want to see will happen. live on! To some extent, live freely! Life is not easy! Never take a peaceful and peaceful life for a little greed! This is the most important thing for an alien... As a human being! ¡­¡­ The company headquarters, "Zhang Chulan..." Xu Si sat in front of the tea table in the office and smoked. After listening to Zhang Chulan''s account of the whole incident patiently, a trace of dissatisfaction with the matter inevitably flashed in his eyes. "I didn''t give the baby to you to let you lose her, but let her run to that place alone... Are you fucking tired of living?" Well, He snuffed out the cigarette in his hand and wanted to throw the cigarette butt into the ashtray on the side, but he couldn''t bear the worry about Feng Baobao in his heart. He stretched out his hand and swept out the ashtray on the tea table, turning it into debris under the wall of the house. "Your boy is capable, so I''ll give you the baby. I''m relieved... But will you repay my trust like this? Zhang Chulan!" "Do you know what the old gentleman represents and dare to let the baby act under his eyes? Even if it''s not aimed at him, even if the baby has no accident, don''t you just send her to die!?" "But we have no choice." Zhang Chulan saw Xu Si''s gaffe for the first time. It was not the kind of anger deliberately pretended in the past, but the anger completely uncontrollable in the real sense. "Until today..." "All the people who might have known the truth were either missing, probably dead, or had been confirmed. If you want to help sister bao''er, you must start from brother Liu, but if you want to start from brother Liu, it won''t work." "Fourth brother, you also know what brother Liu''s attitude is. You''d rather let someone kill third brother than talk more. You know... He''s never such a ruthless person, unless the truth is far more cruel to him than third brother''s life." "Sister bao''er''s life experience is probably beyond our imagination. It''s not just an unimportant part of those troubles in those years. On the contrary, it''s probably the most critical part of all problems. Considering brother Liu''s attitude, I think this guess is basically correct." "So..." "If we want to help sister bao''er recover her past life experience, we must be ready to lose..." Speaking of which, He took a deep breath, then his face coagulated and said, "the reason why I let sister bao''er run there alone is that I have no choice... I can only let her, the most important person, become our weakness and handle in the other party, so as to exchange enough trust." "And as long as there is trust..." "One day in the future, the old man can pry open the secrets that brother Liu doesn''t want to talk about. After all, as long as the old man can be like director Zhao and won''t deny sister bao''er because of his birth and way of existence, all difficulties can make way." "Since Mr. Zhao is the person in charge of the company elected by the old man, the company''s previous attitude towards strangers naturally needs the old man''s nod, so... I''m betting that he won''t embarrass sister bao''er and that he only attaches importance to social stability like Mr. Zhao." "I bet right..." "Although the old gentleman is high, he has no idea about sister bao''er, but... I didn''t expect sister Bao to suddenly lose control and run away." "Should she be all right now?" Zhang Lingyu noticed that there was something wrong with the atmosphere between Xu Si and Zhang Chulan. Even if she had no more experience, she knew she should ease the dialogue between them. However, he thought about it and didn''t know how to speak. He had to lead the conversation back to Feng Baobao, who had been taken away by Liu Xiaojiang, and tried to suspend the confrontation between the two in this way. After all, if Feng Baobao is taken away by Liu Xiaojiang according to his mind, at least there will be no danger. As for whether his life experience really involves a lot, and whether Feng Baobao exists or not... That''s Liu Xiaojiang. Liu Xiaojiang took Feng Baobao away because he wanted to save her? "It should be all right..." Zhang Chulan looked at Zhang Lingyu and said: "Before I left there, sister bao''er called me to report peace. Although it may be because I know something. Sister bao''er sounds a little different, I know it must be sister Bao herself." "Xiaojiang..." Xu Si could not bear to be agitated, lit a cigarette again, took a sip, clamped it at his fingertips and frowned: "What did he tell you on the phone? The baby has really found his part..." "That sounds right." Zhang Chulan nodded. "Although sister bao''er is still sister bao''er, it''s different after all. Brother Liu also explained some things on the phone. As for sister Bao''s memory... It must be a painful memory for anyone." "And for more details..." Say, He raised his eyes and shook his head at Xu Si opposite. "If sister bao''er hadn''t had this accident, it''s estimated that brother Liu couldn''t help her recover her memory, so if we want to know what happened to sister bao''er, we can only ask her herself next." "However, the premise is..." "Brother Liu will really let us ask about these things, or... Sister bao''er has really learned the full picture of the events that happened to her through that part of her recovered memory." "Do you doubt that the baby has not recovered all his memories?" Xu Si naturally understood the meaning of Zhang Chulan''s remarks. "Not necessarily..." Zhang Chulan thought. "Maybe some things don''t belong to sister bao''er''s memory, but sister bao''er has recovered her memory. Maybe she wants to know those things, or it''s really like what fourth brother said..... I''m just wondering why brother Liu was so nervous before if it''s just the current situation." "Does he not hesitate to kill the third brother, but also want to tell us... The truth hidden from sister bao''er will only make sister Bao feel temporary pain?" So far, He shook his head with a tired face, then rubbed his temples and the center of his eyebrows with his hands and said: "However, sister bao''er has the memory of her own life experience. The matter can come to an end here for the time being. Our purpose... Although it is not our credit, it has finally been achieved." "The rest..." "It''s also very likely to depend on sister bao''er''s own decision. In short, as long as sister bao''er won''t encounter danger there, those troublesome things... Let brother Liu have a headache alone." "Will the baby really be all right with him?" The cigarette between Xu''s four fingers gradually burned to the tail, but even when his fingers felt the heat, he still couldn''t think clearly about Feng Baobao''s life experience and why it was the key to a series of things that year. "It almost destroyed brother Liu''s plan. Sister bao''er not only didn''t get rid of it, but also recovered her life experience. Can''t it prove that he didn''t mean any harm to sister Bao?" Zhang Chulan said calmly. "Moreover, even if there is really something, what can we do? Do we have to rob sister bao''er?" "Once we make a fool of brother Liu again, which leads to his impatience because of many things, and finally the relationship with us is completely frozen, I''m afraid it will become another matter whether the third brother... Can reappear in front of us in the future." "Gee, it''s not a threat. It''s a problem that the weak have to consider..." Xu Si finally calmed down after reminding, or finally recognized the fact that he had no choice. "Fourth brother, what did you say at the meeting?" Zhang Chulan finally calmed down when she saw Xu Si, so she opened her mouth and asked about the decisions of other strangers. "What else can you say?" Xu Si leaned back on the sofa and seemed to rub his face very tired. "With a few words from the old man, they are naturally willing to work together with everyone to face the disaster under the guidance of the company." "Just don''t know..." "Waiting for the inevitable loss after the war, how many of these guys are willing to take the lead with the company, so in the eyes of our so-called leaders, they can only be the icing on the cake, not the existence of providing charcoal in the snow." "What we can really rely on is the employees of the company and ordinary people who may participate in the war together..." "After all, we can''t bet that these guys have great righteousness, let alone because a few of them believe that everyone can be generalized. In the next war that we don''t know whether we can win or not... Naturally, it''s also a foolish act." "It should have been like this..." Well, He looked at Zhang Chulan again and said: "Since the old man and Xiaojiang have already decided on the next war, why can''t we trust everyone? Anyway, they won''t be really destroyed, so..... This is also an opportunity to test their human nature." "Who should live and who should die... Let them decide for themselves." Chapter 702 It goes everywhere to a restaurant near the headquarters, After three rounds of wine, Lu Jin took the wine bottle and looked at the ten men in front of the table with old eyes slightly drunk. "The LV family, the Wang family and the truth seeking meeting will stop talking." "Master Xie Kong, I... And Guan Shihua, who has long been indifferent, plus Zhang Zhiwei''s old guard, compared with you guys who catch up from behind, we are undoubtedly old guys who should have been buried long ago." "Moreover, not all of them are old monsters like Zhang Zhiwei. Even if we survived, we don''t have a few days left." "So..." So far, He put the bottle on the table intentionally or unintentionally. "I plan to give up the names of the ten men... And the so-called four families after the whole thing is over. Although my Lu family will not be forcibly dismissed, I think I can''t leave much in the end without those names." "The future..." "My Lu family in this strange circle can rely on everyone''s care." As soon as it comes out, Not only did Guan Shihua, who was of the same generation, have some accidents, but even master Xie Kong, who sat at the table all the time and just ate some vegetables and didn''t really integrate into this secular Wine Bureau, couldn''t help looking at Lu Jin, who seemed to be talking nonsense while intoxicated. Let alone Ruhu, fengzhenghao, Chen Jinkui and Muyou, all looked up at Lu Jin with a puzzled face. Among them, Chen Jinkui, who was quite straightforward, began to doubt whether he had heard something wrong just now. After all, the names of the four families may have been out of date for a long time. Now they are no longer the Jianghu where the four families called the wind and rain, but the ten guys... These almost represent the identity of the voice in the alien circle. Can they be regarded as the empty names left by the four families? Ten guys, it''s not just a name, it''s of great practical significance There is no need to say more about the right to speak; As a manager recognized by everyone, the company will give priority to the opinions of the ten people in the circle before making any decision on the alien circle; Moreover, due to the special attitude of the company leaders towards strangers, the ten guys are even the actual managers of the alien circle. Almost everything is the result of the ten guys'' opinions and show of hands. Because of the company''s attitude, the ten guys are not only a voice, but also have great rights in the circle. In a sense, as long as they do not involve ordinary people, the ten guys are the makers of most rules in the alien circle. It is precisely because the ten guys have real power that the people behind the ten guys... Or the strangers around them can almost walk sideways in the alien circle. They are the groups that benefit from the ten guys together as the forces of the ten guys. If the ten guys, as ten guys, can only enjoy the preferential treatment and attention of the company and the right to determine the internal rules of different people, then the different people around and behind the ten guys are undoubtedly the biggest beneficiaries under these names. After all, the ten guys are the makers of rules, so most of them will not make decisions that are unfavorable to their own sect, family and organization, except for a few different kinds, so that they often make profits for themselves, and all rules are considered for the different people around them. As a result Lu Jin suddenly said that she wanted to quit ten guys this time. Even if everyone else in this room knows the character of the Lu family and that Lu Jin''s name of "having no time in his life" is not in vain, no one thought that this so-called old man who has no time in his life really doesn''t consider the future of others and the Lu family at all. You, Lu Jin, disdain to associate with the ten men and use this name to make profits for your family, but isn''t that also based on the fact that the Lu family is one of the four families, but the skinny camel is still bigger than the horse? Yes Even if your Lu family has declined, it was once one of the four families. No one dares to underestimate it. Your Lu Jin has Tongtian book and is one of the rare experts in the world, but..... What about the future? Wait for you, Lu Jin, a hundred years later; When you are gone, the old man who has no time in his life to pass on the book of heaven. You Lu people... Can you say that you can worship any Mountain Gate like today? Shilao is a good tool. It can make the company give a little face. Because it has almost absolute voice in the circle, it can use it to make long-term profits for itself. Without the identity and status of the ten men; You Lu Jin are fine. If you die in the future and bring disaster to the Lu family, can your Lu family bear the huge gap doomed? Thinking of this, Feng Zhenghao sat on the chair and pushed his glasses. His eyes twinkled at Lu Jin, but he didn''t speak at last, because he knew that no matter how much consequences this would bring to the Lu family, the old man in front of him probably wouldn''t change his mind. After all, this kind of alien of the older generation likes to give up taking the so-called risks and keep their sects, families or organizations stable rather than taking certain risks to seek benefits. In other words They don''t have the enterprising spirit of young people But more coincidentally Among the older generation, those who were enterprising, at least among the ten men, died one by one in the hands of Ying Gou, just as they jumped too hard and were accidentally caught in the storm. Therefore, even if Feng Zhenghao can''t understand Lu Jin''s decision, it''s hard to believe that the other party''s idea is completely wrong. "Do the children of the Lu family know your decision?" Guan Shihua didn''t have Feng Zhenghao''s so many little thoughts. After the accident, he couldn''t help asking. "You know..." "Ten guys are no joke. Even if I expressed my intention to quit ten guys in the future with Director Zhao because of the problems of the elves, since the leader is gone, i... naturally think it would be better if I could keep the name of ten guys." "After all, there are many children in the Northeast pointing to me for dinner. Before they can be fully accepted by the world club, I can keep the name of ten people for one more day... To ensure that they won''t be hungry for another day." Say, She picked up the teacup on the table, drank hot water and said, "moreover, your Lu family is no better than our northeast Ma Xianer. You are a big family with real inheritance, not our school that just integrates together. You always have to think about jobs for your future generations?" "The Lu family is also very special in the four families. They don''t have their own Kung Fu at all, but because of this relatively special way of life, the names of the ten guys on your Lu Jin''s head are related to not only your Lu family, but also many people point to you for dinner." "Don''t you throw them away when Lu Jin retreats?" "Ha ha..." master Xie Kong saw this and made a rare decision to persuade others. "Benefactor Lu, benefactor Guan is right." "The Lu family is not the only Lu family. You are a big family related to the survival of many people. You should know that the schools that made friends with your Lu family in those years can not survive in the circle by yourself." "Amitabha, saving people''s lives is better than building a seven level floating slaughter..." "Hey..." Lu Jin seemed to have thought that the two would say so, so she grinned: "I knew you would say so, master Xie Kong. After all, we all came together from the original era. Even if there is no great intersection at present, it is inevitable that we have met once. It can be regarded as a kind of thought." "If it''s a matter of food and survival, you can rest assured. My Lu family... Won''t retire. Ten people can''t even eat." Say, He glanced at Feng Zhenghao, who was present here, and said, "wind boy, although the Lu family can''t compare with your world group, it''s no problem to do business honestly these years and save a lot of foundation. It can support my Lu family and old friends who eat with the Lu family." With that, He turned to master kongfu and said: "Master, our way of life is not just different people. I Lu Jin give up the position of these ten people. I just don''t want the Lu family to take different people as the first choice under their feet many years later. That''s enough... That''s really enough." "Good, great good..." master Xie Kong folded his hands and slightly bowed his head towards Lu Jin: "It''s true that the old monk was stupid and couldn''t understand benefactor Lu''s true meaning. Yes... We don''t only have the road of being different. Being ordinary people has been far away from right and wrong since then. It''s also a more gentle road." "After the old monk returns to the temple, he will pray for benefactor Lu. I hope benefactor Lu can get what he wants..." "In addition..." So far, He looked up at Lu Jin sincerely and said, "if the donors encounter difficulties in the future, our Lingyin Temple can also take some donors to dinner." "... that''s not necessary. My Lu family can afford it, and I have to leave it for the descendants of those old brothers." Seeing this, Lu Jin shook her head and waved her hand to thank him. "However, Lu Jin still understood the master''s kindness." "With you, Lu Jin has already thought about the future. I''m afraid your Lu family has already decided to do so?" Guan Shihua heard what Lu Jin said. Although he was relieved of the survival problems of the Lu family in the future, he still didn''t mean to spare Lu Jin. "Don''t be blamed by the younger generation in the future. You''d better ask the younger generation for their opinions on this kind of thing, so as not to be stabbed by your descendants after you enter the earth." "Hum! It''s just a group of young people who haven''t experienced anything!" Lu Jin seemed extremely stubborn in this matter. "As an elder, I plan for them personally. Even if I''m really wrong in the future, I have to go on. What''s more... Being an ordinary person, no matter how bad it is, will not be as dangerous as an alien. If I''m careless, I will go astray due to my strength and eventually fall into destruction step by step." "What''s the age now? What''s the difference between letting these children born in stability master power and letting a child who doesn''t understand anything hold a pistol?" "After all, once a strange person accidentally goes the wrong way, the degree of danger is not comparable to that of ordinary people. If I want the Lu family to harm a gradually perfect and stable society to become a risk factor, I prefer to believe that this society will not hurt an ''unarmed'' ordinary person." "Alien, but also an alien group with such a great degree of freedom... We should have been eliminated long ago!" "Ha ha... Master Lu, are you too idealistic?" When Chen Jinkui heard this, he patted his head and said with a smile. "What do you mean that you would rather believe that this society will not hurt the unarmed ordinary people than let the Lu family become dangerous elements that may threaten the society? Isn''t everyone human? Isn''t ordinary people dangerous?" "You want me to say..." "You''d better think about it for a long time. It''s not Jin Kui''s business to intervene in your Lu family. I... I just hope everyone can live well in the future. After all, if we want to solve the terrible enemies such as Ying Gou, God knows how much we will pay in the end." "Maybe..." "Don''t say we are different then. Even ordinary people are defeated... It is estimated that there will be no future. Everyone has to live in fear and pray that the disaster will come to him later." "We will win..." Muyou looked at Chen Jinkui and said: "Because if we can''t win, everyone present will probably die, and the alien and most ordinary people will disappear, so... We can''t afford to lose. No matter how much it costs, we must win." "The old man said that the future will be different..." that''s like the tiger reaching out and touching his knee, which has just recovered. "So I want to see the difference. Even if I break my hands and feet and become a useless man, I will see that moment with my own eyes." Oh, I don''t even know the other party''s real purpose. I still sit here and talk about winning or losing. Feng Zhenghao looked at the three people who spoke. Even though he despised the views of these guys, his face did not show any abnormality. Instead, he smiled and nodded to show that he agreed with them. As everyone knows, Lu Jin suddenly turned her eyes to Feng Zhenghao and said: "Wind boy, if you don''t expect it, the wind family, which has detained the spirit and sent generals in the future, will soon become a detached existence like dragon and tiger mountain after accepting the contracts of those elves. Do you think... Can we win in the end?" "... you''re joking. Compared with Longhu Mountain, our Feng family is not worth mentioning at all." Although Feng Zhenghao was confused, he immediately answered. "As for whether we can really win in the end..." "To tell you the truth..." "This should not be what we can say. We have to wait for those Taoist masters... After the old Heavenly Master goes down the mountain. I''m afraid only his old man can stand in front of Ying Gou now." "Can only Zhang Zhiwei stand in front of Ying Gou..." Lu Jin repeated Feng Zhenghao''s words, then seemed to suddenly think of something, and looked straight into Feng Zhenghao''s eyes. "You are wrong..." "Although we don''t have the strength of Zhang Zhiwei, we may not be able to stand in front of Ying Gou by our own strength, but we... Can stand beside him or behind him." Wen Yan, Feng Zhenghao was still calm, and pretended to think for a moment. Then he asked suspiciously: "Master Lu, please forgive me for my stupidity. What do you mean?" But in fact, his heart only beat violently in a moment. If he had not let the "spirit body" temporarily control his physiological reaction, I''m afraid he would have been noticed by the ten guys here. Chapter 703 "Yinggou can give others the so-called immortal body, and even it can not only make people live forever, even if the heart is pierced, it will not be affected." Lu Jin looked at Feng Zhenghao and said slowly, "this is the news that Xiao Huang bought many lives with Qiuzhen society before he left the ten men. People outside may not be so clear, but everyone here... Should have heard what he mentioned in front of director Zhao." "Although the so-called immortal body still has weaknesses, ji''anzhi personally proved to us not long ago, even so... How many people can withstand such temptation?" "So..." He picked up the wine bottle in front of the table, filled the glass with mellow transparent wine and said: "I think someone will choose to take refuge in yinggou, just to get the immortality that has come from legend to reality." "After all, no matter how special people are, they are just ordinary people. No... it should be said that because we are different people, we pay more attention to this thing than ordinary people, because we know that immortality is not impossible, at least in ancient times." "Even ordinary people have fantasies about this kind of thing. How can we, who know the real existence of eclosion and flight, remain calm in the face of immortality?" "Someone will choose to take refuge in yinggou, because the chips in each other''s hands... Are too tempting." Although Lu Jin is honest, he is not really stupid. Many times, he stubbornly chose the most worthy path after seeing the truth. Although he can guarantee that he will not be shaken by the chips in Ying Gou''s hand, he does not feel that strangers all over the world can be as unmoved as himself, so that he has never believed that strangers outside the Lu family will choose to fight in the face of Ying Gou. And Feng Zhenghao The recent performance is really too unusual. Whether it is the oppressive attitude towards the Wang family, or the performance that obviously wanted to refuse Guan Shihua''s request not long ago and did not intend to enhance the strength of the Feng family and the world through elves, it is very different from the Feng Zhenghao in the past. If Feng Zhenghao were really an outsider, the Tianxia group and the Tianxia society, which were in the hands of the Feng family, would not have shown that extremely strong "aggressiveness" in the period before the Luo Tian Festival. After all, even before the incident about Zhang Chulan, or about the source of energy body, Feng Zhenghao showed that he had no idea about the source of energy body, but hoped to make friends with Zhang Chulan as the successor of eight strange skills, but he was recruiting for a long time. And Luotian grand festival All the ten guys know why Luo Tian''s grand festival is held. Since Feng Zhenghao has no idea about the origin of Zhang Chulan and energy body, and does not intend to prevent Zhang Chulan from entering the Tianshi mansion to be protected by the righteous sect, why does he have to send his children to participate in the selection ceremony of Tianshi together? Does he really dare to touch the position of the Heavenly Master? When they met, they all said things so clearly. Didn''t he understand the president of the world association? no Of course he understands! The world club is just a newly rising force. Even if he is among the ten guys, his foundation is unstable. Even if he has that ambition, he will never dare to touch the position of Heavenly Master. After all, since he can start from scratch and establish the world club and become one of the ten guys, how can he not understand this? He wanted to take advantage of the appearance of Zhang Chulan, one of the eight wonders of the past, because the source of energy and body was "in the present world". Most people focused on the Luo Tian Festival, and wanted to show the power of the world club through two children, fengshayan and fengxingtong! Recruit and show strength How can we say that Feng Zhenghao is a guy who has nothing to contend with? This kind of Feng Zhenghao may be because the Wang family has changed their ideas in the recent period, but since the Wang family is gone and no one will be "afraid" of the rise of the Feng family and the world, why is it still like being independent of the world? Even considering the existence of the company, he dare not take advantage of the chaos to accumulate the power of the world society, but Guan Shihua''s previous requests and conditions... Won''t he Feng Zhenghao be moved at all? But Although he finally said good things and bad things, he finally agreed, but he didn''t wait for Guan Shihua to explain his attitude of direct rejection, and after accepting Guan Shihua''s request and conditions, he didn''t have private contact with northeast Ma Xian... Seems to be interested in power? Feng Zhenghao''s recent series of performances should not be the president of the world association or the owner of the wind family. If this is the real Feng Zhenghao, then it is impossible for the world to join the ten guy camp, and it is impossible for the Feng family to master such a large world group. All the hustle and bustle in the world are for profit, and all the hustle and bustle in the world are for profit! How can this kind of ambition, who worked hard in the secular world from the beginning and finally made the Feng family gradually develop into today''s ambition family, always be used to focusing on the world like a monk. Feng Zhenghao used to give Zhao Fangxu the reason to refuse Guan Shihua''s request. In the eyes of Lu Jin, although it can''t be said to be wrong, it should never be the key to shirk power from an ambitious man! Are you afraid of being too powerful? You''re kidding! "What do you mean..." Feng Zhenghao felt the eyes around him because of Lu Jin''s words. When his heart finally stopped beating violently because of this sudden ''accident'', he smiled at Lu Jin in a humble and unhurried way: "Is my Feng family such a person who is doomed to surrender to the enemy?" Lu Jin shook her head slowly and said, "I just said that human nature is always ugly in the face of great temptation..." "That''s what you mean." Feng Zhenghao pushed his glasses, smiled disapprovingly and said: "But it''s too arbitrary. Does Feng Zhenghao have to be an ambitious? Can only an ambitious... Lead the world group and the world society to this point?" This sentence obviously guessed Lu Jin''s idea. It seems that as early as the moment when Lu Jin''s words were just spoken, he already knew why the other party would say such words and what was the basis for his doubts about himself and Feng family. So, just a simple sentence, let Lu Jin falter without the following However, "Not only ambitious people can develop the world to today..." Muyou suddenly took over and said. "But a qualified careerist can certainly lead the world to today. In other words... If he is not a qualified careerist, I can hardly imagine how much effort other people will make in unknown places if they can make the world like today." "And..." Speaking of which, He took the glass with a lot of beer on the table and said thoughtfully as if he were analyzing: "Everything that Tianxia group and Tianxia will experience today is enough for a capable ordinary person to gradually turn into an unsatisfied careerist." "Yes, Xiao Muyou is right. That''s what I just wanted to say." Lu Jin saw Muyou help him speak out his ideas and immediately nodded in agreement with the other party. Later, perhaps because she felt that she had no evidence, she only doubted Feng Zhenghao, so she added: "However, in addition to Lu Jin and others, who are here because they have inherited the influence of the family in the past, so they can barely become one of the top ten, and monks such as Taoism and Buddhism, who is not an aspirant who is eager to have ''enough'' strength?" Most of the people present did not doubt Feng Zhenghao. Even the shepherd who just asked to help speak was just telling his true thoughts about Lu Jin''s words according to the information about the world club in the Jianghu inn. Therefore, after Lu Jin opened her mouth again and pointed the signs to Feng Zhenghao, they couldn''t help but turn their eyes to Feng Zhenghao again, trying to confirm what tit for tat they were through the next dialogue. After all, everything Lu Jin said just now, although it is obvious that he is doubting Feng Zhenghao''s surrender to the enemy, there is obviously no evidence to prove it. Otherwise, with Lu Jin''s character, I''m afraid he won''t just sit here and exchange opinions. "Although not appropriate..." Feng Zhenghao still sat in his seat calmly, even took the initiative to pick up the wine bottle, poured himself a glass of red wine, shook the glass and said: "But if it''s Ying Gou, or Liu Xiaojiang, do you think he''s as ambitious as me...?" "After all, the whole nature is in his hands, but it has become a strong enemy. It is not just Ying Gou. Those all-round members who have won the immortal body, coupled with their respective abilities, how many are we sure to solve easily?" "Compared with the present omnipotence..." "Don''t say it''s just the world meeting of my Feng family. I''m afraid no one here can be compared at all, and this... Or just that person has a choice and doesn''t regard all the members as the result of his subordinates." "Ying Gou... Are you ambitious?" Lu Jin denied: "integrity will be different from the world..." "What''s the difference?" Feng Zhenghao shook his head and said: "Everyone is just ordinary people, strange people... Even those who have an immortal body are almost the same in thought as most ordinary people in the world. The only difference may be that the world will be decent, and they are all the villains that everyone calls." "They are crooked, but not all of them. In a sense, the difference between them and us is that they don''t have a good origin, a lucky life, or know how to compromise." "But most of these things depend on fate, or don''t know how to compromise... In the final analysis, the character gradually shaped by experience, which is also determined by fate, can''t be artificially controllable. What''s the difference between us and them?" "We are the same as they are now. If the world society does not know how to compromise with the world, it is undoubtedly their integrity. My Feng Zhenghao is an ambitious. Isn''t he winning hook?" "....." Lu Jin. See this, Feng Zhenghao couldn''t help laughing and said, "yes, we all know that yinggou... No, Liu Xiaojiang is not an ambitious. He was forced into yinggou by the company, the world and us..." "If the company is not so suspicious, it really adheres to the rules of doubting people and employing people without doubt; If the world environment formed by the will of most people is not so harsh, there is no such idea of extreme exclusion from the beginning, nor has he succeeded in shaping an extreme person like Na Su Cheng; If we don''t all want to make profits for ourselves, and we can always give priority to the "great righteousness" of the world like old Lu, Heavenly Master and master Xie Kong, then won''t he come to us at this time? " "Therefore, Liu Xiaojiang is not an ambitious. Considering what he has done in the past, I''m afraid the reason why he inquired about baqiji is just to help Gao Lian''s second daughter. Even if Ying Gou is an ambitious, he is completely forced out by ourselves." "Even if the whole nature of the world will be the same as now, it is only because of the question of whether to compromise that it represents pros and cons. You are also different from that winning hook." Lu Jin frowned. He didn''t know why Feng Zhenghao suddenly mentioned Liu Xiaojiang. Shouldn''t he avoid suspicion in the face of doubt? Do you really doubt the wrong person this time? This series of abnormal behaviors of Feng Zhenghao is really because he suddenly changed, rather than trying to seek greater benefits for his family by defecting to the enemy? "You''re right. I''m different from Ying Gou." Feng Zhenghao didn''t deny Lu Jin''s words this time, but he was very clever and didn''t intend to avoid suspicion at all. He even followed Lu Jin''s words all the time. "I am indeed an out and out careerist. I am not forced to be an careerist by others like Ying Gou, but even so... I can''t represent an careerist. I will only want to make profits for myself and give up human nature in the face of greater interests." "After all, the Wang family has set a good example for the Feng family. Old man Wang AI doesn''t know when to touch the tiger''s ass because he is not satisfied enough, and the last... Can be my Feng Zhenghao." "If fate is unknowable, Ying Gou is undoubtedly the fate of the Wang family, and it may also be the karma I once despised. Look at the collapse of the Wang family... How dare I Feng Zhenghao continue to be an ambitious man only for myself." "Rivers and mountains are easy to change, nature is difficult to change, and ambitious people are not so easy to change. Then why not comply with their desires and become more ''degenerate''. Since it is not enough to make profits for themselves, it is not more ''greedy'' to make profits for everyone, and this'' greedy ''... Retribution is not retribution." "Master Lu, I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. Even today, I still don''t think the Feng family should accept those elves and accumulate strength. This is the main reason why I don''t contact grandma Guan. After all, I hope there is a better way to solve the problem of elves." "Besides..." So far, Feng Zhenghao smiled brightly, then raised his glass to Lu Jin and said: "Mr. Lu, I very much agree with your decision on the Lu family, so my Feng family will withdraw from the ten brothers and dissolve the World Association... Try not to interfere in other people''s affairs, and all the energy of the Feng family will turn to the world group, so that future generations can completely get rid of their identity as different people." "......." Lu Jin. Chapter 704 early morning, Erzhuang slowly opens his eyes, stretches out his hand and stretches himself on the bed. When he turns around, he finds that Liu Xiaojiang, who should have been lying next to him, is actually sitting on the sofa in front of the window, as if he hadn''t rested all night. She was very confused and curious about this. She wondered why Liu Xiaojiang didn''t take the opportunity to relieve his mental fatigue while waiting for the completion of the bunker base. She wondered why Liu Xiaojiang''s body looked like iron. It was clear that the time for each exchange of feelings was extremely long. But I don''t know why after every exchange of feelings, I''m always tired without much effort "Haven''t you slept? Or have you had enough rest?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang was not surprised by the sudden sound from the bed behind him. Even if he heard the sound of Erzhuang getting out of bed, he just sat on the sofa and didn''t look back and explained: "I didn''t feel very tired, and I just met something interesting..." "What''s so interesting?" Er Zhuang only wears the shirt he bought for Liu Xiaojiang before, but Liu Xiaojiang has never worn because of discomfort. Standing behind the sofa, he bends down and puts his hand around Liu Xiaojiang''s neck. "If you just sit here... Are you from outside? Is it Zhang Chulan? Is it my father? Or is it the wind house?" "... all of them." Liu Xiaojiang felt the fragrance that couldn''t stop drilling into his nose behind him. He raised his hand and put it on Erzhuang''s small arm. Then he felt the smoothness and softness in his hand and said slowly with a particularly gentle complexion: "Then Lv Liang saw that my control over the corpse poison was not always able to get feedback, so when he thought I might rest due to fatigue, he took the initiative to find the old horse who was catching up with the work." "However, it is also because the man who has mastered all kinds of magic tricks is an old horse, and he is not the kind of person who is afraid of chaos in the world. At most, he is somewhat paranoid and stubborn because of his innocence." "Therefore, now it is very clear what the self-cultivation stove can do and how much trouble the self-cultivation stove and Baqi technology can cause. People inadvertently rejected Lu Liang''s redundant idea and completely gave up casting the self-cultivation stove." "As for Zhang Chulan..." "This time, because of Feng Baobao''s problem, he thought I would never do anything to hurt Feng Baobao, so he put down his persistence and tried to transfer all the troubles to me." "Although it was just an accident, which disrupted my previous arrangement for Feng Baobao, the thorny guy in my eyes has never been a problem for Feng Baobao. Instead, it has always been Zhang Chulan, a smart but contradictory bastard, because I can''t master his behavior at all." "After all, in my eyes, if he is really smart, he shouldn''t be entangled with Xu San, Xu Si and Feng Baobao after coming down the Dragon Tiger Mountain, but this goods has embarked on a less smart road. He threw himself into the vortex just because of his'' feelings''." "But..." "He only had ''feelings'' for Feng Baobao, and joining the vortex was only his emotional emotion. Later... Perhaps because he knew the seriousness of the matter, he was more cautious than anyone else in handling affairs, and the so-called'' impulse ''was just forced and helpless." "Seriously..." "The only way I can think of for such a clever but contradictory guy who can''t be predicted accurately is to kill him. If he wants to do his last part to Feng Baobao after this, I... Really have to do it to him." Hearing this, Er Zhuang knew the softness in Liu Xiaojiang''s heart, so he subconsciously tightened his hands around Liu Xiaojiang''s neck, then bent over and put his head on his shoulder, whispering: "Fortunately..." "Zhang Chulan is still very smart. He knows that if he continues, he is likely to devote himself to a bigger vortex, but the relative return is not directly proportional to the risk. Therefore, he stopped. Although he was not kind, he at least avoided the harm to himself and you." "In contrast to Feng Baobao''s problems, you already have appropriate arrangements... Don''t you?" "I understand..." Liu Xiaojiang''s heart then flowed into a warm current, as if melting the strong ice. Then he patted Erzhuang, hugged his arm and motioned for the other party to sit on his legs or on the softer armrest of the sofa. See this, Er Zhuang made a choice between the armrest of the sofa and Liu Xiaojiang without hesitation, and chose the thigh that was obviously more painful than the sofa. "... aren''t you cold?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Erzhuang sitting across his lap in his arms. He was only wearing a shirt and didn''t even tie the buttons. He habitually diverted his attention and didn''t plunge into the soft ocean. "This is the capital... It''s the north." Erzhuang glanced at Liu Xiaojiang''s reaction, then put one hand around Liu Xiaojiang''s neck and stabilized his body shape. He didn''t care about the more attractive scenery. "Don''t you think it''s a little hot in the room?" "Cough... In broad daylight, not very good." Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t resist the temptation, secretly glanced at Er Zhuang in his arms, and then directly changed the topic and said: "Lao Gao, they have obviously been excluded by others because of your business. Even if they participated in the so-called meeting because of their identity, they don''t have the right to speak as the heads of other regions." "Considering the losses I personally caused to the northeast region in order to save you, it is estimated that Lao Gao will probably be used as cannon fodder by other strangers even if they participate in the war next......" "If you want to insist on participating in the next thing, it''s also their own choice..." Erzhuang soon gave up teasing when Liu Xiaojiang mentioned Gao Lian. He sat honestly in Liu Xiaojiang''s arms and frowned: "After all, in addition to my daughter, there are other members of the Gao family. My father must also want to make up with the patriarch as the regional head of the company for his previous behavior." "Lao Gao can be a qualified father because of your girl, but he is not a qualified regional leader or a qualified patriarch..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. "Now that your problem has been solved, he will really think about aiming at the former ''selfishness''. Next, as the regional head of the company and the relatively qualified patriarch of the Gao family, he will try his best to seek some benefits for both sides in the event." "But unfortunately..." "Regardless of whether other strangers have noticed anything fishy or not, as long as you, Gao Lian''s second daughter, stay with me for one more day, they will certainly distrust Lao Gao and Gao''s family... And even the whole northeast region for one more day." "And this distrust..." "Lao Gao naturally needs to be clarified by behavior..." "Therefore, no matter whether other people want to test the northeast region and the Gaojia, or really hope that he can prove his innocence through his behavior, as long as he wants to prove himself and make profits for the northeast region and the Gaojia, he must fight this battle......" "Moreover, when many people know that yinggou can not be defeated alone, they must prove their innocence with their bravery that is not afraid of death... And the innocence of Gaojia and the whole northeast region." "To put it bluntly..." "This is to roast the old man on the fire, and then choose what seasoning to treat the Gao family in the future depending on the maturity of his meat..." "It''s already this time..." Er Zhuang said gnashing his teeth. "They still don''t trust their companions and treat them in such a cruel way..." "This is actually normal." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "The more life and death is at stake, the more we should trust our companions..." "Although this is common sense that everyone knows, there are few things that can be really done, and they prefer to determine whether they want to trust each other next by confirming whether the other party is a partner rather than absolutely trusting their companions." "Lao Gao, they haven''t even passed this level because of your problem. After all, life and death are at stake... How can they trust a place where traitors are trained and their biggest enemies are born?" "You''re with me..." "Lao Gao, they will have today''s situation, which is already an inevitable result." "It doesn''t matter!" After Er Zhuang understood Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning, his small face was full of complex clenched teeth and said: "Let them be resurrected together afterwards. Anyway, you''ve already prepared to do so. I''d like to see how those guys face their companions who can only express their ambition by death after they die in the pit." "They will feel guilty and blame themselves, but they will never choose to admit it, because that is almost the common decision of ''everyone''. How can the Gao family resist everyone''s will, so the best situation is just because of guilt and choose to give more green lights to the Gao family in the future." Liu Xiaojiang road. "However, instead of staying here, I think your high family might as well take this opportunity to completely draw a clear line with the company and the alien circle and focus on other ways that have been operating for many years. After all, the best way for alien integration is to become a common force." "An existence that is as controlled as ordinary people, but not completely controlled. To put it bluntly... It is treated as ordinary people with arms." "But being regarded as the premise of ordinary people, different people also have ''armed forces'' that can not be ignored. The Gao family... Should not want to be the gun in the hands of ordinary people for the time being? It seems to say goodbye to their armed forces completely and take advantage of the trust of others to become like ordinary people." "If the Gao family doesn''t want to say goodbye to the alien circle completely and don''t want to give up the power they have mastered for many years, then wait... How many years later, they will be equal to ordinary people, and then pick up what has never been forgotten and become a powerful family that doesn''t exist only by power." "Have you thought about the Gao family?" Er Zhuang looked at Liu Xiaojiang and couldn''t help being stunned. "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t deny it. "After all, Lao Gao was kind to me. He once gave me a relatively suitable identity, gave me a new understanding of the world, and... Let me meet you and hand you over to me." "How can we not repay such great kindness..." "Er Zhuang". "Are you shy?" Liu Xiaojiang saw the ER Zhuang who was always willing to tease himself. He couldn''t help blushing because of these words. He couldn''t help but feel interesting about Er Zhuang''s rare reaction. "... no!" Er Zhuang immediately straightened his back when he heard the speech. "I... I just didn''t expect you to think so much about me, and to dad and them... Anyway, I''m not shy!" "... well, that may be my mistake." What else can Liu Xiaojiang do in the face of such Erzhuang? He has long understood that Erzhuang always eats soft rather than hard. Most of the results of his hard work can only be teased, and he can''t find the kind in the north. Therefore, he just silently wrote down Er Zhuang''s "shyness" and didn''t hold on to her this rare shyness. Next time... He must let her know that he is the master of this relationship! "Yes! You read it wrong!" "As for the Feng family..." "Look! Are you guilty?" "... it''s also very interesting. Lu Jin actually saw the abnormality of Feng Zhenghao and even suspected that there was a connection between Feng family and me." "It... Doesn''t matter? Don''t involve the people of the wind family. The sisters and brothers of fengshayan and fengxingtong seem to be your good friends, too?" "Ha ha... That''s old man Lu. He has no time in his life. Although he has no mental defects, he can''t be considered ''complete'' in character. He is kind and stubborn like old man Lu. It''s just... Don''t be too easy to cheat." "Master Lu is also a ten guy. What do you say about the old man of the Lu family..." "What I''m talking about is the truth, and not only Mr. Lu, but also all the people in the Lu family... Most of them are the same. Well, people can''t bear to look directly at people who are kind and honest, but I don''t hate such people from the bottom of my heart, especially the family style that has created the character of the Lu family." "So... Is the Lu family actually on your list?" "Ah... The Lu family is quite special. Like the Gao family, all people don''t deserve to die. This is not even comparable to the Feng family, because in addition to the Feng family, the Feng family also has a world meeting with many crooked melons and split dates. Now it''s OK to have his Feng Zhenghao pressing on it." "Are you afraid..." "There are only a few people in the Feng family who will arrest the spirit and send generals. Considering my relationship, the next owner is undoubtedly the silly boy Feng Xingtong, and how can he... Hold down the world?" "What about the wind sand swallow? Even if she doesn''t use the spirit to send the general, considering your attitude towards the spirit to send the general, Feng Zhenghao is likely to choose......" "Ha ha... Although Feng Zhenghao is not so old-fashioned and doesn''t care too much about whether his successor is male or female, he can''t stand the fact that Feng Shayan cares too much, and..... You can also go out and inquire about it. Sha Yan has been having a hot fight with the boy who plays throwing knives recently." "Jia... Jia Zhengliang?" "Yes! Pooh ha... That''s the one who chased the little girl and played with a suona." "Poof... Ha ha..." Chapter 705 After the conversation, Liu Xiaojiang first reached out and patted Er Zhuang''s ass, and then got up and walked to the door. Obviously, in addition to telling Er Zhuang about interesting things, there are other things that need to be prepared in advance. "You have something to do?" When Erzhuang got up and saw Liu Xiaojiang going to leave, he naturally looked disappointed. He completely didn''t think Liu Xiaojiang had anything to prepare for this period. After all, the man in front of her heart is the existence of absolute power. What is the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain who has inherited for thousands of years What company and the top ten guys What strange circle of intrigues everywhere In front of the absolutely invincible Liu Xiaojiang, these things can never affect the direction of the whole plan. The only uncontrollable variables... Are just his own attitude towards things. Therefore, in this rare time when she can rest and pause, she actually wants to stay with Liu Xiaojiang for a few days, so that even today''s schedule of going out for dating and shopping has been worked out. "Well, in addition to Feng Baobao''s problems, Xia he''s problems also need attention. Although Hu Li won''t have any accidents at all, there are essential differences between them after all, so it''s best to strangle some unnecessary accidents in the cradle." Liu Xiaojiang stood in front of the door and looked back at Erzhuang standing next to the sofa. This time, he didn''t know whether it was because he was leaving the gentle countryside, so his eyes began to look at Erzhuang recklessly. Of course... This is not wishful thinking, but simply appreciating beauty. "In addition..." "You also know that my arrangement for them, ''death'' is necessary for their rebirth, so I won''t face all strangers as soon as I come up, but I need them to help me reduce the number of strangers as much as possible. By the way, they can also decide whether to give someone ''tickets''." "After all, most outsiders have no choice in front of opponents who are absolutely invincible, so they are needed to provide appropriate opportunities for those guys." "In order to ensure that such a thing can be done, the strength of Hu Li and I alone is probably not enough..." "Oh, I see. Have you seen enough?" Although Erzhuang didn''t know what Liu Xiaojiang wanted to do, considering the other party''s patient explanation, he soon put away his dissatisfaction with the disillusionment of the shopping plan. "If I''ve seen enough, then... I''ll put on my clothes?" "By the way, you should be back in the evening, black lace... Or something more exciting?" "Well... Well, all right, all right. Just decide. I... I''ll go first." "Well, see you tonight, honey ~" "... see you in the evening." ¡­¡­ Liu Xiaojiang ran away and left the room, but standing in front of the closed door, his heart suddenly began to become blood surging because of the picture flashed in his mind. Therefore, even if his state of mind was stable and his cultivation was high, he had to stand in place for a moment. After trying to alleviate the blood constantly surging in his heart, he finally walked to the living room of the foreign house and looked up at the room where Feng Baobao was. It''s just Because he felt that Feng Baobao didn''t get up at the moment, but was involuntarily enjoying a "down-to-earth" sleep, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t go upstairs to disturb Feng Baobao now. On the contrary, after confirming that Feng Baobao really didn''t pretend, he walked out of the foreign house quietly. Outside the house, The air is fresh and sunny, and the voice of the breakfast booth not far away is also noisy. Such an ordinary and ordinary scene made Liu Xiaojiang feel in a trance. He suddenly felt that the quiet life with his favorite people around him and almost all his friends nearby might be far more perfect than the life he wanted to live in seclusion. However, Liu Xiaojiang knows that all this is only temporary. As long as he is still "yinggou" one day, he will never get any kind of life he expected. So when he calmed down, he just looked at the breakfast stall in the distance, and then moved his firm steps to the surrounding rooms. At this point, The old horse still sat on the earth Kang in the house, fiddling with tools and magic materials, and completed several modified sachets in just one night, but he still sat there, focused on his immediate work and refused to rest; Shen Chong sits in front of the computer in the house and controls the mouse. It seems that he is browsing websites that only outsiders know. It seems that he is understanding and analyzing some things outside through this channel; Perhaps because of his age, Xia Lao seems to have got up earlier than Shen Chong, a self disciplined young man. At present, he is talking on the phone with mother-in-law Jinfeng near Liupanshui. When it comes to excitement, he even looks around carefully, as if he is afraid of being heard; Tu Jun''s room is sitting cross legged on the bed in the room at the moment. It seems that he is practicing his long lost Kung Fu. He just doesn''t know whether he has improved his kung fu to the point he wants; Lv Liang was not in his own room, but sat on the sofa in Tu Jun''s house. He looked at TU Jun''s house, which was practicing. He made it clear that he was waiting for Tu Jun''s house to finish today''s practice, so that he could talk to himself about more details about the three corpses; Since Chen duo and Windsor came back from Nathan Island, their relationship seems to have been much better than before. Perhaps it was the cruel living environment that had been somewhat similar, which made the two people who had completely got rid of the past have a lot of common topics, so they are sitting together and chatting at the moment; Liu Yanyan, who had just been picked up, woke up from bed early. After taking care of herself, she seemed to be hesitating to find herself, or to find Erzhuang, who had clearly expressed goodwill to herself before. That way... It looked very tangled; Liu Xiaojiang didn''t go to Lao Ma or any of Lv Liang, as if nothing had happened at night, and didn''t choose to appear in front of Liu Yanyan in time. He personally told her that if she was bored at ordinary times, she could find Erzhuang to relieve herself. After all, one of them is their own "close sister" and the other is the woman they recognize as their favorite. They can use this identity similar to their relatives to get close to each other. Liu Xiaojiang just used his strong perception to check the situation in the surrounding houses, and then came directly to the door of the house where Hu Li and Xia he lived. He had already checked the situation in the house through perception and knew that Hu Li and Xia he got up early, so he only knocked on the door, stretched out his hand to push open the door and walked into the house. He saw Hu Li guarding Xia he''s cultivation on the sofa in the living room. "Lord... Xiaojiang, why did you suddenly run?" Hu Li wanted to call Liu Xiaojiang his master. But considering what she saw with her own eyes not long ago, maybe she didn''t want Liu Xiaojiang to think she was alone all the time, or maybe she wanted to seize the opportunity to shorten the distance with Liu Xiaojiang. In short... She still obeyed Liu Xiaojiang''s order and boldly chose to call him by his name. Liu Xiaojiang didn''t respond to Hu Li''s address. After all, he remembered that he had asked the other party to call his name directly before, and then went directly to Hu Li, sat on the sofa with him, and looked up at Xia he who was practicing cross legged on the carpet. "How is she?" "Do you mean her physical problems or the progress of her own practice?" Hu Li knocked the ashes of the cigarette pipe into the flower pot on the side. When he heard the question, he asked Liu Xiaojiang. "This should also be a problem?" The dim golden light in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes gradually faded away. He couldn''t see whether Xia he''s changed. He just saw that Xia he is not practicing special skills, but getting familiar with the six Treasury immortal thief. Yes, it''s the six storehouse immortal thief, and it''s still one of the eight magic skills in the real sense. Liu Xiaojiang is selfish, or can not be said to be selfish, but feels that Xia he exists equally as Zhang Lingyu. Since Zhang Lingyu holds the real Tongtian book in her hand, in order not to make trouble for the troublesome relationship between the two people, she naturally helped a little as much as possible. Besides His attitude towards Xia he, who was only blinded by his physique, was finally hit by Zhang Lingyu, which made Dou Mei drill a loophole, so that he joined the whole nature and finally came to today step by step. Naturally, there are some subtle differences between his attitude and that of other all nature demons. Therefore, whether it is for the good of Xia he and Zhang Lingyu, or simply because of trusting Xia he, as a fellow martial brother, try to make up for Zhang Lingyu''s fault After all, Liu Xiaojiang changed his attitude towards the whole sex at the beginning. He only opened a small stove for Xia he, found out the eight strange skills most suitable for her, and unreservedly handed over the Liuku immortal thief to her. Of course She only gave it to herself and did not give the other party the qualification to pass on the six Treasury immortal thieves "No, actually, this is not a problem." Hu Li shook his head and denied Liu Xiaojiang''s words, then opened his mouth and explained: "You also know that Xia he''s problem is not based on her ability and skills, nor is it because of something wrong in her practice, but because she was born like this and was destined to be affected by this constitution." "Cultivation can only refer to her growth in strength, and this part of the problem... I believe you already know that the Liuku immortal thief is really suitable for her and can even strengthen her use of her own constitution, so her cultivation can be said to be thousands of miles a day." "As for the physical problem..." Speaking of which, She couldn''t help being a little silent, and then said: "I don''t know whether it''s good or bad..." "Originally, I thought I could not only help her control her physique and transform all the effects brought by her physique into the application and strengthening of her ability, but even have the opportunity to help her completely remove all the negative effects brought by her physique, leaving only the part that has enhanced her ability." "Result..." "You gave her Liuku immortal thief, one of the eight magic skills. Although it can help her control her physique faster, her physique problems growing in proportion to time and strength are also growing exponentially with her growing strength......" "What''s wrong with the Liuku immortal thief?" Upon hearing this, Liu Xiaojiang narrowed his eyes directly towards Xia he. "Well... I''ll abolish her now and reshape her with both hands. Although this can''t change her physical problems, it can at least make her recent practice come to naught. Again... It won''t burden her." "No! Never!" Hu Li immediately opened his mouth to block the way. "You can''t understand what ah Li means. Ah Li has just explained that physical problems are completely different. You can''t understand them with spiritual thinking. Physical problems are often irreversible. Even if you abandon her and reshape her now, it will still be like this." "Moreover, if there is no strong power as the basis, the strong physique out of proportion to her accomplishments will definitely make her fall into ''violent walking'' and collapse. At that time, if her temperament changes greatly affected by her physique, it may be just because of our good luck." "Well... Let her develop like this, won''t she get out of control?" Liu Xiaojiang knew that Hu Li would never lie to himself, so he immediately gave up the idea of abandoning Xia he and coming back, but still looked at Xia he with a frown and said: "If you knew from the beginning that physical problems are irreversible, why do you have to let her speed up her cultivation of six Treasury immortal thieves?" "That''s because..." Hu Li noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s calm eyes as if he was angry. He could not help feeling a lot of grievances, but he quickly adjusted his mood and patiently explained: "There is an essential difference between Xia he and me. I thought she had a good talent. She may be like me. By cultivating her growing strength, she can control her proportional physical problems, and finally... Solve the problems when she has enough strength." "Results, after careful understanding and observation..." "However, I found that the proportion of her physical growth and strength to enter the country actually far exceeded the level I had in those years. If I continue in that way, the problem may not be solved in the end, but that her physique is gradually out of control, making the problem more serious." "Therefore, considering the great possibility of this kind of thing, I will give her priority to cultivate Liuku immortal thief, so as to... Make use of the ability of Liuku immortal thief to fully control her body and alleviate her physical growth problem, which is obviously more severe than me." "How''s it going?" Liu Xiaojiang was a little relieved and understood his kind intention. In the end, there was no real bad thing, but Hu Li turned it into a kind of help. "Things are really getting better..." Hu Li looked at Xia he sitting cross legged on the carpet and sighed with uncertain eyes: "Her growth in strength has not made her physique gradually out of control. On the contrary, it is easier to control her physique than before, but I don''t know whether it can make her finally get rid of all negative effects, so I say..... I don''t know whether it is good or bad." "Because if that''s all..." "Then the best situation for her in the future is to completely control her constitution, rather than completely solve the negative effects associated with her constitution, and it is impossible to make her constitution have no impact on others..." "What will she become?" Liu Xiaojiang asked. "... if the negative effects are not completely eradicated, then even if you control your own constitution, the external effects will still exist." Hu Li hesitated. "Like..." "Even if she looks like a normal person, she can''t do it, even if it won''t have any impact on herself in all aspects, but in the eyes of outsiders, she will only look more like us foxes than now, that is, what some human fools think..... Sao." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Chapter 706 Like a fox, coquettish or something This is not important in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. As long as he knows that Xia he will no longer be affected by his own constitution, so that he will inevitably cause some disasters, it is enough. As for whether other people''s eyes will affect Xia he, it seems that it mainly depends on Zhang Lingyu, or on her own accomplishments. Xia he practices with Hu Li, an "old master". Naturally, Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t need to worry about this. Even if the end of her practice is slightly different from Hu Li, there are still many places for her to learn patiently. "What are you talking about? What are you talking about?" Xia he just finished his cultivation at this time. He opened his eyes and looked at Liu Xiaojiang and Hu Li with a little doubt. "....." Liu Xiaojiang sat on the sofa somewhat embarrassed. He didn''t know what to say, so he had to turn his head and look at the real "teacher" of Xia he, hoping that the other party could speak as a teacher to alleviate this embarrassing situation. Hu Li and Liu Xiaojiang are closely connected. Liu Xiaojiang''s thoughts can be understood with one look, so he said: "Nothing..." "The leader and I are just talking about those stupid humans and their arrogance in defining things." Well, Holding a cigarette tube in her hand, she maintained the "dignity" of her teacher. Obviously, she was not a serious person, but she pretended to be serious and looked at Xia he and said: "Xia he, as a teacher, I have a very serious question to ask you now. You must answer truthfully without any concealment." "You said." Xia he thought something had happened when he saw Hu Li''s expression. Naturally, he put down his doubts and nodded immediately. "At present, with the gradual deepening of the cultivation progress of the six Treasury immortal thieves, if you eliminate the desire for strength in your heart, absolutely objectively speaking, do you think it... Can help you completely control your constitution?" "There should be no big problem." Xia he looked at Liu Xiaojiang, then thought about it, smiled and said: "Our leader is really accurate. As the top stunt of cultivating ''life'', Liuku immortal thief is very suitable for people who are distressed by their physique. If they want to build the six viscera digestive system and seize the vitality of heaven and earth, the premise is to go far on the road of cultivating ''life''." "The effect of general life cultivation is too weak for me, and the cultivation is not enough to achieve too many results in a short time. The Liuku immortal thief, an" Introduction "means to build the digestive system of the six viscera, can really make me see the results in life cultivation at a faster speed." Say, She got up slowly from the ground, then sat on the sofa opposite Liu Xiaojiang and Hu Li, looked down at her hands and said: "Although I have just entered the door, I am different from the past in life cultivation. If I want to build a stronger six Fu organs digestive system, I must have a strong physique as the basis..." "The ability and effect of Liuku immortal thief''s unique skill is to turn everything into energy, and even make up for the passing congenital energy to a certain extent. Congenital fullness... Is just a necessary condition for going further in the process of cultivating ''life'', and a perfect closed loop is formed between the two." "Therefore, as long as I persist in cultivation, the unique skill of Liuku immortal thief can be said to have no limit. My special constitution that was about to be uncontrolled seems to be gradually suppressed with the improvement of life cultivation strength. I believe I can control my own destiny soon." "Don''t lie..." Liu Xiaojiang looked up at Xia he across the street and said: "Whether it''s based on the good intention of not wanting others to worry too much, or because you''re afraid of losing the power of the Liuku immortal thief because of what we just said... Don''t lie." "Nothing in the world is more important than living. I don''t think the goods will care whether you are equal to him. Everything is empty and empty in the face of life and death. You should understand that only living can see the opportunity for change." "Ha ha..." Xia he heard the speech and slowly raised his mouth towards Liu Xiaojiang. "I won''t lie about such things. After all, I will try to become the most reliable force in the hands of the leader in the next events." "Besides..." "I also want to see if I... And he can choose to accept myself and each other in the future after washing away my sins." "Very good." Liu Xiaojiang confirmed that Xia he was not lying through the autopsy, and then said directly without hesitation: "At present, only you, including Shen Chong, are completely different from me. The way of heaven... Destiny, they may all be high and rarely wrong, but I don''t want you, as a monk, to completely succumb to such cold and ruthless things." "Heaven and earth are unkind, and the way of heaven is unfair..." "There are always people in the world who take advantage of the benefits, and there are always people who suffer the hardships. If fate is good for you, accept it calmly, but if it is bad for you, curse it, choose to ignore it, and stick to the relatively correct path that can bring change to their own destiny." "The way of heaven may be absolutely correct for most people, but it is by no means correct for individuals..." Speaking of which, He looked at Xia he, who seemed disapproving across the sofa, and said: "What I have prepared for other members of the whole sex is only an opportunity to atone and reconcile with the world, but the next thing for you is only an opportunity to get out of the mire. Atonement......... No, since it was not you who was wrong, how can we talk about atonement?" "So, even if you don''t participate in the next thing, it''s entirely possible for me. Anyway... You are all tools controlled by me with autopsy, and your past experiences are not enough for them to find reasons for you, a different kind of ordinary people." "I will definitely join the war..." although Xia he only heard that Liu Xiaojiang intended to let them ''die'' in the war with other members of the whole sex, perhaps because his relationship with Erzhuang was like a sister, he had long understood what Liu Xiaojiang wanted to do. However, she obviously didn''t want to say anything more. After saying that she didn''t intend to "escape", she immediately changed the topic and said: "Did you suddenly come here today just to preach to me?" "This is not a sermon, just a reminder." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said, "moreover, as a friend and a younger martial brother of that guy, I don''t want to see you give in to your fate." "However, after hearing your words, I probably understand your idea. As long as you don''t give in to fate and seek destruction, as for others... I will naturally respect your choice." "So... Anything else?" Because Xia he has more contact with Liu Xiaojiang, he obviously doesn''t believe that the other party came here just to preach. After all, this kind of thing can wait until later, rather than rushing over after a few days'' rest. How could Liu Xiaojiang risk provoking Er Zhuang''s dissatisfaction and come to deal with such a relatively urgent matter? "Naturally, something happens..." Say, Liu Xiaojiang turned to look at Hu Li, who had been silent for a long time, and asked, "what''s Xia he''s talent in Qimen?" "Er, well..." Hu Li didn''t expect Liu Xiaojiang to suddenly ask. After all, Liu Xiaojiang only asked her to teach Xia he how to control his physique. He never mentioned that Xia he should be a warlock, but considering that he did test Xia he''s talent not long ago, he shook his head and said truthfully after being stunned: "It''s terrible..." "Xia he''s not very talented in the strange gate..." Liu Xiaojiang was not surprised. After all, the Warlock''s journey was far from that simple. Moreover, he didn''t have much expectation for it. The reason why he asked was that there was still a fluke in his heart. "It''s not just that she doesn''t have high talent. The girl doesn''t know how to count at all. She''s told her the number of strange skills, and she can''t understand it at all..... The number is incomplete." Hu Li said helplessly. "... it shouldn''t be so exaggerated. I just learn slowly." Xia he said with some embarrassment. "Ah..." Hu Li could not help but look away. "Well... Then I''ll give you another month. Do you think you can understand the basic skills thoroughly?" "......." Xia he suddenly lost his voice. "It doesn''t matter. Everyone has what everyone is good at. After all, I''m not so good at odd numbers." Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help laughing and making a round when he saw Xia he. Then, He seemed to have made up his mind, and then he said to Hu Li: "Wait a minute, you leave a strange door technique to hide people''s ears and eyes. It''s enough for Xia he to guard here in the living room alone. You... Follow me into the room." As soon as it comes out, Not only did Hu Li''s action of holding the cigarette tube become stiff, but even Xia he looked at it strangely. "I said, Mr. leader, are you..." "Well, listen to the master''s orders. Xia he, you don''t have to say any more. As a servant... It''s certainly your duty to meet all the master''s requirements." Hu Li didn''t wait for Xia he to finish talking, so he immediately put the cigarette pipe on the tea table and interrupted with a slightly nervous expression. See this, Even if Liu Xiaojiang was stupid, he understood what they meant, "... Don''t get me wrong. I just have some serious things to do and need your help. It''s not some inexplicable behavior." "Moreover, this matter can''t be known by anyone until it''s over. You need to keep it secret for me. Afterwards... It doesn''t matter." Say, He stretched out his hand and took out a pouch from his arms. He indirectly proved his statement with Xia he and Hu Li''s two daughters, making them understand that they really have something to do. However, This also made Xia he and Hu Li, who misunderstood Liu Xiaojiang''s intention, feel ashamed of their dirty ideas. ¡­¡­ When Xia he and Hu Li adjust their mentality, Liu Xiaojiang personally led Hu Li into the innermost room of the house after Hu Li performed the strange technique to cover up the movement. "Is that really good? Listen to the girl Xia he. Although this person''s ability is good, his idea is different from yours. If he refuses to cooperate, isn''t it a waste..." "After all, the situation has been somewhat different." Liu Xiaojiang stood in the house and shook his head. "At the beginning, he strongly opposed me because he thought my actions would bring disaster to most people in the world, but now... What I bring to the world is only change, not even too many casualties, only some dispensable extreme people." "He... What other reason is there against me? Does he have to choose between those dispensable people and let his friends finally suffer persecution and die?" "But will people like him really help, even if innocent people will not die, but if he chooses to help next, he... Will become an accomplice and personally kill those who are extreme but may not die in his eyes." Hu Li hesitated. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang was silent for a moment, then smiled and looked at the bag in his hand and said: "He will." "Even if he can no longer stay out of the matter, even if he is the same executioner as me, even if it is not the best choice in his heart, as long as he knows that there is no way out now, for the sake of the world... What can this sacrifice be for him?" Let''s go, He casually pressed the switch of phagocytosis and put the body on the floor. No doubt it was Wang Ye who died in Gu Terating''s hands for an innocent man. "Ah Li, stay in front of the door. It''s better to wake up and run away." Hearing this, Even though Hu Li doubted Liu Xiaojiang''s intention to say this and didn''t think that someone could easily run away in Liu Xiaojiang''s hands, he was very obedient, stepped back and stood in front of the door, silently raised his energy in his body, and was ready to stop Wang Ye who might escape when he woke up. of course, Liu Xiaojiang''s battle is not to bully Wang Ye, but to show his intention directly with Wang Ye in this scene, so that the other party can understand that he is actually ready to come, and will never let the other party refuse or produce other superfluous ideas. "Hum, although I wronged the goods, it should be regarded as an experiment..." Hum!!! Liu Xiaojiang suddenly exuded a lot of strange black energy, and gradually gathered into two big black hands in the half air of the house. Then the two big hands stretched out to Wang Ye on the ground without accident. Then, under Hu Li''s curious gaze, One hand fell slowly, pressed on the wound of Wang Ye''s body, and repaired it at a speed visible to the naked eye; And the other hand; It was directly pressed on Wang Ye''s head, which looked like starting on the soul that had not completely dissipated. Under Hu Li''s view, it can be found that the innate energy in Wang Ye''s body is also gradually accumulating towards the due level of ordinary human beings with the repair of body and soul. The big hand, which seems to be composed of strange black energy, seems to be absorbed by Wang Ye''s "dry" body like some extremely precious rain! Chapter 707 Death is gone, gone is gone. There will be no feeling. People''s memory will only stay at the moment of death. Wang is neither Liu Xiaojiang nor Ying Gou; No matter how good his talent for energy practice is, he can''t compare with Liu Xiaojiang, a guy created by Ying Gou with all his strength. Moreover, it''s impossible for anyone to practice to the same level as Ying Gou in those days. It''s like Liu Xiaojiang once kept part of his consciousness, which has always existed in the so-called dark void space. To put it bluntly... Without the control of Ying Gou, I''m afraid even Liu Xiaojiang himself can''t do this at all. Moreover, the so-called dark void space, Liu Xiaojiang has long understood that it is not a "hell", but the place where he was really born. It is yinggou''s own interior space! Liu Xiaojiang has long understood himself. Compared with Ying Gou, who has long disappeared, he is not only a "child" created existence, but also a long-standing evil in his heart for human groups. For thousands of years, he resisted again and again, but he always failed again and again. Finally... Ying Gou lost to the demons and the fear of death, but because he was unwilling, he chose to create Liu Xiaojiang to inherit his life. So Although he was defeated, he did not completely fail. He was indeed dead, but he did not really die This is no doubt that I can''t let go, so I deceive myself and others. ¡­¡­ "Well..." Wang also lay on the floor and slowly opened his eyes, but because he had been in the "ice cellar" for a long time, his body temperature was not normal. For a time, he couldn''t resist the biting cold from inside to outside. His hands and feet were stiff and could not shake, but he couldn''t stop the teeth colliding up and down because of the cold. Then, when he realized that he was in a strange environment and began to wonder about his situation, "Lao Wang, you''d better lie down on the ground and slowly." Liu Xiaojiang stood in the house, looking at Wang Ye lying on the floor, and took the initiative to relieve the doubts and tensions in each other''s hearts. "After all, after staying in the phagocyte for so long, even if the meridians of hands and feet are not damaged, stiffness and muscle atrophy are inevitable." Wen Yan, A flash of surprise flashed in Wang Ye''s eyes. Then he turned to Liu Xiaojiang with great difficulty. After stopping for a moment on the strange woman behind Liu Xiaojiang, he said: "Lao Liu... It''s you... What... What''s going on... I... haven''t... Died?" "She... Who is she..." "Her name is Hu Li." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the house without any furniture. It was like a blank room. Then he sat down on the floor and put an arm on his knee. He looked quite casual and said: "Forget it, send the Buddha to the West. I''d better help you relieve the discomfort of your physical function..." Well, The big black hands that had long dispersed after the resurrection of Wang also immediately condensed and formed around Liu Xiaojiang, and then slowly extended to the king on the ground again A moment later, Wang also recovered his ability to act. He still sat in opposition to Liu Xiaojiang with doubts, "double hands?" "Have you seen it?" Liu Xiaojiang nodded, but unexpectedly, the other party recognized the real body of the black big hand. "No..." Wang also frowned slightly, but finally shook his head and said: "I''ve never seen this so-called double hand. Even its name was investigated by Zhang Chulan." "I just think that... The ability of life and death, flesh and bones, I''m afraid there are only eight strange skills. Your big hand condensed with energy and used to control other people''s lives is certainly not as simple as turning into form with energy as a golden light mantra." "After all, the golden light mantra has no use of ''healing'' others, and I clearly remember that I had died in the hands of a secret disciple before..." Say, He looked straight into Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, "when it comes to Shuangquan, we who practice energy must first think of life Shuangquan. Unfortunately, even the Quanzhen Tao of life fellow practitioners has long been able to achieve life Shuangquan." "Both hands..." "After all, most of the Baqi skills have advanced abilities of various excellent means, both life and death... And even directly affect the sex and life of others. This may not be impossible for Baqi skills." "So, are these all hands what you took from Miss Qu Tong in Yaoxing society?" After listening to Wang Ye, Liu Xiaojiang just looked at him calmly. "What is it, what can it be? It''s meaningless to talk about Baqi skills now. Anyway, all Baqi skills have been collected by me. They are just a tool in my hand." "No one in the world can take them away from me, so it''s a blessing to leave them to someone like me." "After all, even without them, I am still Liu Xiaojiang and the winning hook. The difference is just some conditions to help achieve the goal." "Without these conditions, creating conditions is." See this, Wang also understood that time must have passed for a long time, and then he couldn''t help scratching his head with his hand. "I was accidentally killed at the beginning, but today... How long has it been?" "It''s not a long time, not even a year. However, a lot has happened... Everything has become a foregone conclusion." "Then... What do you want me to do?" Wang also naturally knows what Liu Xiaojiang means. It''s nothing more than those things he doesn''t want to happen. Now it has already become a reality over time. "If it is according to the character you once had, shouldn''t you use the power of both hands to revive your old friends after everything is over?" "If it''s not over yet, aren''t you afraid that I''ll live to hinder you? I remember you should be... Not very willing to kill your friends?" "I need your help." Liu Xiaojiang said bluntly. Wen Yan, Rao Shiwang couldn''t help but be slightly stunned. Then he looked at Liu Xiaojiang thoughtfully, "do you want me to help a disaster and harm those innocent people in the world?" "Is it difficult for you to make use of the ability of both hands to make me work for you willingly, just as Miss Qu Tong controls the old horse?" "Of course I wouldn''t do that." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said, "if it''s from my heart, I''ve never forced anyone, not to mention Lao Wang, your friend." "Right and wrong are meaningless..." "Therefore, even if I kill the enemy in front of me, I will try to change the world based on selfishness, but even in the face of those who oppose me, I don''t think they must be wrong, relative..... I''m not necessarily completely right." "Just..." "For the sake of myself and others around me, no matter whether things are right or wrong... I don''t care." "Do you know how I died?" Wang also suddenly asked. "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded and said slowly, "I was nearby at that time. I witnessed your death with my own eyes, and... It can be said that I didn''t save my life." "Wang Ye. "After all, even if I saved you at that time, according to your character, I will sooner or later stand up and stop me. Instead of personally killing my friends in the future, it is more cost-effective to let you die at the hands of others." Liu Xiaojiang smiled. "In this way, my guilt for you is just not saving at the sight of death... There are often many reasons to explain, and those explanations can easily release myself." "... you''re smart enough." Wang also obviously looked unhappy about this. He didn''t expect that his experience at that time was completely under the eyes of the other party. And This product really doesn''t save itself! What kind of friend is this? That''s too much! "As you said, anyway, I already have the ability to revive others, so your life and death is not so important in my eyes." Liu Xiaojiang road. "But considering the friendship between you and me, if I have to take you on the road, it will still be somewhat unpleasant. Therefore, you are foolish to sacrifice for a dead stranger. It is a good opportunity for me to reduce my guilt." "... the ordinary man who occupied his body has long been dead?" Wang also heard this and immediately doubted. "Otherwise?" Liu Xiaojiang said calmly, "the Dalao cave view is just an ability related to the Feng Shui and Qi Bureau. Do you really think that there is still the so-called ''loss'' now? Even if there is... What level should Guqu Pavilion cultivate its own soul?" "He just ''imitated'' the existence of the ordinary man and put a wisp of consciousness on the body of the man who just died. Why do you think he forcibly controlled the consciousness of an ordinary man?" "Don''t forget..." "Before that, even if Gu Terating had ''imitated'' a living person who was not dead, or a dead object who did not have consciousness, you would not have been able to distinguish it unless his own acting skills were not exquisite." "But..." When he saw Wang Ye''s face like a pig''s liver, he couldn''t help but slowly raise the corner of his mouth and sneered: "His consciousness of walking through the Feng Shui and Qi bureaus, based on the ability of Da Luodong view, is also quite like an entity. If his ability is not enough, it is natural that he can''t distinguish it accurately, so... It''s not that you''re too naive to die in his hands. You''re just really kind and stupid enough." "It''s just a little possibility. I have to sacrifice my obviously more precious life for a stranger. Taoist Wang... You are really a sage." "Gu abnormal Pavilion..." Wang also repeated the name, as if he remembered some rumors, and then asked, "since you have collected all the eight strange skills, there is no doubt that you have mastered the Gu abnormal Pavilion of daluodong temple. What''s the matter?" "Dead." Liu Xiaojiang pointed to his head and said, "I killed it myself. By the way, I read the memory in his mind through the ability of both hands. Otherwise... How can I know so much about the ''fights'' between you?" "How..." "Taoist Wang, this is to blame me for my black hand. Shouldn''t I choose to kill without hesitation?" "No... well done." Wang also shook his head with complex eyes. "Although I don''t know what reason he has, he always uses his ability in the dark to target the successor of Baqi skill. God knows what this man is secretly planning. He''s dead... It''s a relief." "Although I''m ashamed to say..." "But I feel from the bottom of my heart that I haven''t done anything bad. If he really wants to take it away, he has to kill me..... It shouldn''t be." Speaking of which, He even looked up at Liu Xiaojiang and sighed, "he is not even as good as you at this point. You will obviously be called a terrible disaster, but as long as people meet your not harsh conditions, you will not have to kill other innocent people?" It depends If it''s like Gu Qiting, as long as someone learns the secret behind the wind, there is a risk of exposing the secret they cover up. If it''s me... I will also choose to seize the secret behind the wind and kill the guy who has mastered the secret behind the wind. of course, Liu Xiaojiang naturally can''t say this to Wang in person, "well... Lao Wang, if what I want you to do next can not change the general trend of the whole event, but can reduce the sacrifice after the event in the future, how would you choose?" "What do you mean?" Wang''s eyes, which were not in high spirits, suddenly lit up. "Has the situation changed, and what you do... No longer has the destructive power shown in the divinatory symbols?" "I just want to create a world suitable for myself and others around me." Liu Xiaojiang slowly spoke out his real intention. "If people are destined to never accept my existence, then there is no need for this world to exist." "But unfortunately..." "Not everyone is a guy like Su Cheng..." "The old man you tried so hard not to let me see gave me another choice that may be the best of both worlds. After several attempts recently, I also think the choice put forward by the old man is not just a beautiful vision." "The most important thing is..." "The old gentleman is enough to represent the will of the majority..." "And I already have enough strength and chips to realize it in my hands. Now the only thing I lack... Is only a qualified Warlock." So far, He looked up at the king sitting opposite himself and said: "Lao Wang, you are a qualified warlock, but your current ability is not enough. Fortunately, there is still a little time before the real war. It is enough for Hu Li as a teacher to guide you in your practice as a warlock." Hearing this, Wang also looked at the beautiful woman standing in front of the door, but he couldn''t see any reality from each other. He just felt that the woman seemed a little beautiful and didn''t look like a human. "She?" "Yes, she is the strongest warlock in the world... There is no one." "But ordinary magicians and masters..." "I gave her the secret door of the wind queen not long ago, and it was only a few minutes... She had completely mastered this unique skill." "... sleeping... Sleeping trough?" Chapter 708 "Taoist Wang, I''m polite." Hu Li heard Liu Xiaojiang and Wang Ye talking about himself, and then bowed his knees to Wang Ye like an ancient woman. See this, Wang couldn''t help nodding embarrassed, but considering Hu Li''s way of greeting people and the fact that he couldn''t see clearly that Hu Li was also a warlock, his eyes couldn''t help but stay on Hu Li for a long time. "Lao Liu, Miss Hu Li, are you the same as you..." "There are some similarities, but they are not the same." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "Although ah Li is also not human, at least in the eyes of some strange people, she... Can''t be regarded as an abnormal existence similar to me." "Did she set the magic outside the room?" Wang also looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a frown. It was clear that as a warlock, compared with Hu Li, his level was equivalent to a child who was just born and couldn''t walk well. After all, because of the existence of the unique skill of Fenghou Qimen, when he faced other warlocks in the world, he often could see through each other''s level as a warlock at a glance. Even the descendants of Zhuge Wuhou could not escape. Moreover, even if we don''t mention the degree of the magician''s "interpretation" of the way of heaven, we don''t just look at the magician''s "rationality" of deliberately catering to everything As long as someone has the qualification to be a warlock, just looking at his usual behavior will be exposed in the eyes of other smart warlocks. At the Luo Tian Festival, Zhuge Qing obviously couldn''t see through Wang Ye''s reality. Instead, he finally confirmed Wang Ye''s identity as a warlock through observation, speculation and "gossip". The basis is that Wang Ye''s every step in the game is too reasonable. Seek good fortune and avoid evil This is the advantage of the warlock itself, and only the Warlock is easier to do this. Therefore, almost every warlock with some abilities is also dealing with the world according to his own understanding of good and bad luck. Over time... Naturally, this behavior has gradually become a habit. But Wang also can''t see anything in this woman named Hu Li. Even if the other party is a stranger, he can''t make a clear judgment at all. The technique outside the house is obviously used to cover up movement In Wang Ye''s eyes, it looks like the means used by a warlock before he left, which has nothing to do with Hu Li standing in the house at the moment. If Liu Xiaojiang hadn''t pointed out Hu Li''s identity as a warlock, he might still think that the woman standing in front of the door was just a strange person who had the same means of concealing energy as Feng Baobao. Mingming is also a warlock who has mastered the strange door after the wind. Even if there is a gap in the cultivation as a warlock, it will not make the gap so large, will it? After all, even if a warlock''s accomplishments are powerful, he can''t only fall in front of the Fenghou strange door in the end. Therefore, the gap between the Fenghou strange door and the Fenghou strange door will never lead to the current situation of "unilateral crushing". Even as a warlock who has also mastered the secret door of the wind, Hu Li''s cultivation level is indeed higher than his own, but the gap... Should only be reflected in the size of the space he can "control". Who doesn''t know that the Warlock of the strange door after the wind, in the strange door game arranged by himself, is equivalent to the existence of a God? Everyone is a god! It''s hard to threaten each other in their respective fields! Even if there is a gap between gods of the same level, it should only be a gap in "hard power". How can it form a gap in all aspects like now? Is it really like in Xiuzhen''s novels that there is a strength gap between even the gods? Do you have to distinguish a great Luo Jinxian and an Immortal Emperor? Are you kidding!? The way of heaven is there, and the limit is there. After reaching a certain degree, the gap in ability is infinitely close to zero. The only difference is power and speed... These are not abilities of ability. Besides The cultivation of warlocks is not important in front of the strange door after the wind Wang has personally verified this as early as the original kui''er master. Therefore, it is difficult for him to imagine that the young woman in front of him, regardless of the strange door after the wind, can also leave Chen Jinkui and the leader of the skill gate far behind in the cultivation of warlocks. Even the cultivation of oneself as a warlock alone is enough to make the strange door after the wind feel tricky What is this concept? Does this kind of warlock still need a strange door after the wind? What kind of height will these warlocks'' accomplishments, coupled with the unique door after the wind, reach? The more he thought about the gap between himself and Hu Li, the more Wang looked at Hu Li, the more he doubted. What he doubted was not how Hu Li''s strength came from, but what Liu Xiaojiang said before: she itself could not be regarded as the same abnormal existence as Ying Gou. Isn''t this kind of warlock cultivation unusual enough!? Could it be that the young woman''s talent as an alien and a warlock is stronger than the winning hook that puzzles everyone in the world? Human beings obviously have limits in this era. How can they surpass the non-human in talent and strength? Unless "Ah... She did set it up. In order to prevent you from being stupid and not let too many people know, Taoist Wang would choose to stand on Ying Gou''s side." "She is not human." Wang didn''t care about Liu Xiaojiang''s idea that he would stay to help, but directly spoke out his most likely guess about Hu Li''s identity. "No, Hu Li, fox... She is an elf, or a monster. She is the ancestor of those immortal families in the northeast." Liu Xiaojiang nodded and admitted. Ancestors Wang couldn''t help but look at the young woman in front of the room. Although this remark did sound suspicious, considering who said it, he felt that the explanation was ridiculous, and the person who didn''t speak was ridiculous, and suddenly became normal. "What''s your relationship? Have you known each other long, long time ago? How long have you two lived?" "My master''s slave..." Hu Li said with a smile. "Ah Li has lived for thousands of years." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the web page calmly, "as for me... You can think of me as Ying Gou himself or as a young Liu Xiaojiang, but I think Ying Gou has long disappeared, leaving only a name." "Has Ying Gou disappeared..." Wang also looked at Liu Xiaojiang thoughtfully, and then looked at Hu Li, who really adhered to the principle of "dignity and inferiority". "Well... Who is Hu Li? Is she Ying Gou''s friend or Liu Xiaojiang''s friend?" "... we signed a contract, so whoever she is and what she does depends on me." Liu Xiaojiang naturally knew that Wang also said so. In fact, he was asking whether he could ensure that Hu Li would not become a disaster in the world like a "false" Ying hook. After all, just looking at Hu Li''s current strength, I''m afraid no one can threaten her except Liu Xiaojiang. Once Liu Xiaojiang finally lets go of her choice... And she herself is a restless master, she is likely to become the second winner in the future. "Hoo..." Wang also finally relieved, "how long have I been dead? There are many variables." "Feng Baobao... Eh, Lao Ma''s rural science and technology house is also here. Feng Baobao''s state should also be what you did to her?" "I restored her memory and fulfilled her wish." Liu Xiaojiang nodded and said: "However, I also took away her abnormal state. Now she is just an ordinary stranger. No... it can''t be said to be ordinary. After all, she still has so many eight strange skills. I can''t even take away what she has mastered. That''s tantamount to destroying her." "Zhang Chulan, how are they?" Wang also felt that he had almost recovered. Even the last discomfort disappeared. Then he stretched his waist and stood up slowly on his knees. "Xu San died and was killed by me..." Wen Yan, Wang Ye''s action of stretching became stiff, but when he thought of his current state, he didn''t show too much about it, "will he be resurrected afterwards?" "Well, that''s the only way. After all, Xu San is too persistent and has unrealistic feelings for Feng Baobao... Very annoying." Liu Xiaojiang did not deny this. "That''s true." Wang also slowly put down his hands and looked at Liu Xiaojiang sitting on the ground with a smile. "I stayed with them for some time. Xu San is really not as smart as Xu Si and Zhang Chulan, nor does he always maintain humility as Zhang Lingyu." "It''s OK for such a person to die before the big event, so as not to be forced to take a relatively more extreme road by the truth that he can''t see clearly. Now he''s dead... It''s not an alternative redemption for him." "What''s your answer?" Liu Xiaojiang didn''t talk much about Xu San, because he didn''t think much of Xu San from the bottom of his heart. Even though it was clear that the Xu family had done their utmost to Feng Baobao, even if they had been taken care of by Xu San. After all, it doesn''t mean he hates Xu San, and it doesn''t mean he wants Xu San to die. In fact, on the contrary Liu Xiaojiang understands that although Xu San has unrealistic ideas, on the whole, he can still be called a good man. He just doesn''t want Xu San to go on a relatively extreme road for that unrealistic idea because he has a big plan and his own ability is not enough. People with ability and status are extreme, regardless of whether that person can really succeed in the end, but it will be a great threat to others and even the whole world; However, if people who have no ability and status are too extreme, they can only destroy themselves and other relatives and friends around them and end their life in a tragic way... The probability is great. "What else can I choose?" Wang also saw the serious look on Liu Xiaojiang''s face. He couldn''t help reaching out and touching his nose. "Lao Liu, it''s already this time. You''re still pretending to be a good man with me. Obviously, I have to agree. Now I pay attention to my own ideas?" "If I don''t promise..." "You can''t kill me, but it must be very simple to keep me here..." "......" Liu Xiaojiang didn''t speak, but that obviously showed that Wang was right. He really wouldn''t use Wang''s life to force Wang to do anything, because he knew that if it wasn''t what the other party was willing to do, no coercion could really work. Don''t forget, It was a stranger who gave up his more precious life without hesitation, How can such people be afraid of death? This kind of person is not so afraid of death as to delay more people because of his own problems. His priority is never his own interests, but the world... But how the world will be affected by his behavior. So, Liu Xiaojiang just put on an array to show his firm attitude, instead of directly threatening Wang you. On the contrary, after showing his attitude, Liu Xiaojiang said clearly what Wang also needs to do, and the most important thing is to ask him to "save people". In this way, Not only is Wang''s weakness in the center, but it also fully reflects his "profound righteousness" that he does not want too many innocent sacrifices in his work. In addition to explaining the recent events for Wang and the general situation on his side, whatever he said was superfluous and could not change Wang Ye''s decision. "I know what you mean, and I know you won''t lie to me, because you know the consequences of lying to me. At that time, I''m afraid I won''t help even if I die..." Wang also saw that Liu Xiaojiang didn''t speak, looked at Hu Li with a smile, then shook his head and said. "Therefore, I can agree to your request and stay here to accept Miss Hu Li''s guidance in order to save more lives in the next events." "But one thing..." Speaking of which, He stretched out his hand and scratched the back of his head, looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a bitter smile and said: "I think you look like this. It seems that you want me to stay here all the time so that no one can find out that I''m not dead, but you can''t keep me here all the time." "Is human life important, or is it important that you can''t suffer temporary grievances?" Liu Xiaojiang asked. "... Gee, well, I''ll try my best to meet your requirements as soon as possible." Wang also found that today''s Liu Xiaojiang always seemed to poke his heart, but he could only bite his teeth and promise. "Lao Liu, I believe you won''t lie to me, but if I find out in the future, if you really lie to me..." "How?" Liu Xiaojiang slowly raised his mouth when he heard the speech. "I''ll just... I''ll... Forget it. It seems that there''s nothing to threaten you. Anyway, you can live in your conscience. Moreover, if you are really a person who may deceive me, I will never choose to stay here today." Wang also thought for a moment, and his tone relaxed. "Lao Wang, I can make an agreement with you. I won''t say what I don''t want to say, but I will never deceive you. After all, I have always done this to your friends." "Ah Li, master! Please accept the disciple''s worship!" "... Xiaojiang, why did he suddenly bow down?" "Ah Li, take it. It should be. And how many young people of our generation take their face seriously..." "... well, your generation is really excellent!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Chapter 709 Squeak The wooden door of the room opened slowly, However, only Liu Xiaojiang appeared in Xia he''s sight. "Did you really revive the Taoist priest Wang?" Although Xia he couldn''t hear the movement inside the room because of the existence of the technique, he didn''t doubt Liu Xiaojiang''s ability. He just wanted to know whether things were going well. "He promised to stay and help?" "He has no reason to refuse." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Xia he sitting on the sofa in the living room, then walked slowly to the opposite side of her and sat down, "he is neither selfish nor stubborn. He cares about the world... He is a good man in the real sense." "If people like him were placed in ancient times, as long as there was a great chaos in the world where the people were unable to make a living, the name ''Wang Ye'', which seems to be comfortable with the situation, may also appear in some ancient books of daomen." "When such a person stands at the fork of the road where he has the opportunity to save others, nine times out of ten he will choose to abandon the car and protect the handsome regardless of everything. The ''car'' naturally represents himself, and the ''handsome''... Is undoubtedly the world and innocent people." "So..." Say, He took the teacup from Xia he, put it to his mouth, felt the water temperature and said: "Don''t say that as long as he embarks on the ''evil road'', he can personally save many innocent people. Even if he only uses the lives of a few innocent people in exchange for the life of Taoist Wang, in his eyes..... I''m afraid it will only be a sure business." "He is really smart, but his own character makes him smart, but smart doesn''t mean he is really smart. On the contrary, he will feel very stupid. After all, if you stand in the perspective of this goods, few people in the world will make ''wrong choices'' for the world and others when they know the right choices." "When..." "He went to the dragon tiger mountain to attend the Luo Tian Festival. He chose to help Zhang Chulan and them in front of Feng Baobao, and later died in the hands of Gu Terating for an ordinary person......" "This man''s three outlooks are somewhat different from ours. It shouldn''t be said that it''s the problem of three outlooks. I''m afraid everyone is the same, but compared with us and most people in the world, he can also be called a gentleman in various aspects." "Just like your elder martial brother with elm head?" Xia he obviously disdains this in his eyes. "Lingyu, no... they are different." Liu Xiaojiang took a sip of hot tea, then gently put the tea cup on the table, shook his head and said: "Compared with Lao Wang..." "Lingyu is actually more like a child. It''s simply because there are too few things to experience and the truth to understand has hardly been put into practice. Therefore, it''s a kind of personality similar to foolishness. When it''s on the mountain, it''s undoubtedly the greenhouse flower that thinks the world is either black or white." "As for now..." "I think he''s been with Zhang Chulan and others recently. He''s used to seeing how strange people who walk in the gray areas of the world do things. He should have improved a lot compared with when he was in Longhu Mountain, but it''s far from Lao Wang." "They are all peers. Will there be such a big gap?" Xia he questioned this and asked. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang raised his eyes and looked at Xia he with a somewhat different expression across the sofa, saying: "There are always people who are different from others. Besides, Lao Wang''s goods are still born in a rich family. When he was a child, he experienced human sophistication, perhaps more than we heard. Such a guy who was tired of the secular world early is naturally more mature than a person who has never entered the WTO." "Wang Ye was Wang Ye from the beginning, not Taoist priest Wang Ye on Wudang Mountain. Wudang disciples are just an identity of Wang Ye." "But if Zhang Lingyu has always been the Lingyu immortal on Longhu Mountain, it is impossible to face the feelings in his heart in his life. Fortunately... The disciples of Zhengyi school do not have so many rules and regulations, and they are not really a group of people who don''t eat human fireworks." "So, just wait..." "When Lingyu sees his true heart and finds his true self instead of pretending to be the Lingyu immortal of Longhu Mountain, even if you don''t go to find him, he will come to find you. After all, in the heart of the goods, he doesn''t know what he owed you to Xia he." "What''s more..." "I''ve seen for a long time that the boy doesn''t dislike you, but he has developed some inherent thinking in the mountain since he was a child. He always feels that he is a monk in the real sense, so..... He''s blaming himself and can''t live with himself. It''s good to be ''sensible'' in the future." "He Zhang Lingyu fell into your hand. Isn''t that sooner or later?" "......." Xia he. "The one in the house will follow ah Li for guidance recently, and I don''t intend to let anyone outside know that he''s not dead, at least until all the problems have completely subsided..... No." Liu Xiaojiang was too lazy to say much about Xia he and Zhang Lingyu, so he said: "Therefore, don''t let Wang also walk outside. The food is brought into the house from the outside. Buy him some furniture when you have time. If you don''t have money, ask Shen Chong for it. Anyway, the money we earn from stock speculation is enough for us to spend a few years." Xia he first nodded when he heard the speech, but then he seemed to think of something suddenly. He cautiously asked: "Well... Even if he can''t stir up any waves under sister a Li, if he reaches the level you expected before, if he suddenly wants to leave here by force, just in case, should he make some preparations in advance for this possibility?" Liu Xiaojiang was stunned when he heard this, then shook his head at Xia he and said, "there''s no need. Ah Li won''t relax his vigilance towards him, nor will he impart everything to him unreservedly, which will only make him reach the minimum standard I expect in cultivation." "Besides..." "As I have said before, unless he is not Wang Ye himself, he will never have any superfluous ideas in the face of the opportunity to save many people''s lives." "It''s important..." Xia Hexiu frowned. "It''s not good to trust him so much, or let me go in and break his legs. Anyway, we have both hands and can help him perfectly continue his legs at any time." "... you are very cruel." Liu Xiaojiang could not help frowning slightly, because he also felt that what Xia he said was actually reasonable. Breaking Wang Ye''s legs would really make things safer. After all, no one knows to what extent Wang Ye, a very talented guy, will reach under the guidance of ah Li in the future. Even if ah Li has reservations about this kind of thing, what if he can pass it? However, Heart to heart, Liu Xiaojiang finally chose to take into account the feelings of his friends and failed to accept the reasonable suggestions put forward by Xia he at the moment. "Forget it, don''t do that. Anyway, there is also the corpse poison I planted in his body. In case he accidentally runs away one day, it''s a big deal to detonate the corpse poison in his body and completely devour the vitality in his body..... I can pay more attention." Xia he finally felt relieved when he heard this, but he remembered that he also got this immortal body that was slightly higher than several other full-blown members outside through the integration of corpse poison. He couldn''t help looking at Liu Xiaojiang who was suspected of "leaking his mouth". "Corpse poison... Can it be detonated?" "... different." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t show any abnormality about this. Instead, he looked at Xia he calmly and explained: "My corpse poison is a necessity for the resurrection of the old king, but I didn''t let it continue to integrate after achieving my goal, so the old king doesn''t have your immortal body now. In the future, as long as I don''t call the corpse poison left in his body, it will always lurk and have no impact on him." "Besides..." "Like Erzhuang, you are a more complete immortal body. The corpse poison has been fully integrated into your body and become a part of your born body. Therefore... I no longer have control over them." "At present..." "Even Shen Chong is still one step away from reaching the same level as you. As for the other full-fledged members outside... Anyway, I don''t intend to make them fully integrate with the corpse poison, and the next thing is that their current state is enough." "Well, that''s ok..." Xia he leaned on his chin and looked at Liu Xiaojiang carelessly. "The second thing is to be immortal. Just don''t use the corpse poison to monitor us, so as not to think about anything in the future. Are you and Erzhuang watching me like watching a movie?" "Don''t worry." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head, got up slowly from the sofa, looked down at Xia he, who didn''t intend to give himself away, and said: "In addition to Erzhuang, duo''er and Yanyan, as well as Windsor and ah Li who have signed a contract with me, the only person I trust most is you, which is not the whole nature, not to mention the relationship of Lingyu, so I don''t think you have any reason to betray." With that, He didn''t care about Xia he''s disrespectful attitude towards the leader, or he didn''t really take the identity of the omnisexual leader seriously. Therefore, he didn''t regard Xia he as his own subordinate, but he was in a good mood and walked alone to the porch of the house. Friends Do you have to be polite? "How long?" "I can''t know the specific time until I go to the bunker base to confirm, but at most... There should be only about a month left." "Well, don''t forget to arrange for me to meet that elm head, even on the so-called battlefield." "You''re going to... Forget it. Whatever you do, I won''t let you die anyway." "Thank you..." "... it''s polite to say that they are all a family." ¡­¡­ Bid farewell to the house where Xia he and a Li are located, Standing on the street, Liu Xiaojiang silently sensed the surrounding situation, but found that the people nearby really didn''t notice the movement here. He was still concentrating on the matter at hand as before. It''s just Only one man''s action surprised him, making him look at the distant house thoughtfully. Liu Yanyan didn''t find Erzhuang or Chen duo and Windsor at the moment. Instead, she ran to her own foreign house and was sitting with Feng Baobao talking about something. This surprised Liu Xiaojiang. He didn''t know that Liu Yanyan was very familiar with Feng Baobao, but considering that they were both in the North China District of the company before, and that Zhang Chulan also involved Liu Yanyan when she appeared, he soon understood Liu Yanyan''s behavior. After all, you can''t find a familiar person in a strange land. Even if you said that Erzhuang, Chen duo and Windsor would take care of Liu Yanyan instead of yourself, considering the problem from the perspective of Liu Yanyan, it''s sure that Feng Baobao''s familiar face can give people a sense of sureness. Even if Feng Baobao looks a little different now, she can still be regarded as an acquaintance of Liu Yanyan, and she still remembers Liu Yanyan in her mind Thinking, Liu Xiaojiang returned to his foreign house, reached out to open the door and walked quickly to the living room. However, he found that Erzhuang was busy in the living room. It seemed that he was about to take the teapot and fruit tray upstairs. "I''m back so soon. It''s done?" Er Zhuang was stunned to see Liu Xiaojiang suddenly come back. See this, Liu Xiaojiang hurried forward to take over the teapot and fruit tray in Er Zhuang''s hand: "I''m going to take Feng Baobao to the bunker base to let her know what I chose as an alien, but she didn''t get up just now, and I can''t bother, so I went to Xiahe and them to confirm whether her physical problem can be solved soon." "What happened?" Hearing that it was a matter of sisters, Erzhuang asked hurriedly when he stood beside Liu Xiaojiang. "It''s not good or bad." Liu Xiaojiang said truthfully: "in short, the physical problems that Xiahe is destined to break out in the future have been solved under the supervision and guidance of a Li. Just if you want to completely solve the problems, you must have a long way to go." Wen Yan, Er Zhuang was a little relieved. She had the most contact with Xia he before and always chatted together. Naturally, she knew more about Xia he''s problems than Liu Xiaojiang, and she didn''t want to see Xia he change his temperament due to physical problems one day, and finally uncontrollably go to destruction. "That''s good..." "As long as things are under control and the possibility of outbreak is completely erased, the next thing... Don''t worry." "The rest can only depend on her luck." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. "Whether the problem can be completely solved and when it will be solved, she will only know better than me. We can only tell the truth for her." "By the way, Yan Yan, she..." "I asked her to go up. Feng Baobao''s state is that she stays in the room alone when she wakes up. I can''t get any response when I go up and knock on the door. I''m afraid she can''t think of it when you leave." Er Zhuang explained directly. "She didn''t speak to anyone in that situation. Although Yanyan''s child is a little simple, she can be regarded as an acquaintance of her, so it''s definitely more suitable to sit and talk with her than my former ''netizen''." "Well, I see. So... I brought these?" Liu Xiaojiang obviously agrees with ER Zhuang''s decision. "Be careful, don''t spill it. Remember to let her eat a little. Don''t forget that she is an ordinary person now." Er Zhuang asked. Chapter 710 Dong Dong Dong Liu Xiaojiang stood in front of the door of the room on the second floor of the foreign house, holding a plate with fruit dishes, snacks and teapots. He reached out and gently knocked on the closed wooden door in front of him, interrupting Liu Yanyan who was talking to Feng Baobao. "Sister Shan?" Liu Yanyan thought it was Erzhuang when she heard the voice. Then she immediately came over to open the door. "Yanyan, it''s me..." Liu Xiaojiang thought about the girl''s personality and was afraid that she would upset the fruit tray, snacks and teapot in her hand, so he hurried to show his identity before she really opened the door. "Brother?!" Liu Yanyan was stunned when she heard the speech. Liu Yanyan heard from Er Zhuang that Liu Xiaojiang has something important to do today. She has gone out with her front and rear feet. Therefore, she didn''t think Liu Xiaojiang would come back so soon. It was inevitable that she was surprised to be there for a while, but fortunately, after being stunned, she quickly opened the door and didn''t let Liu Xiaojiang standing outside with a plate wait too long. "Don''t you have something to do? Why did you come back so soon?" "I just went to see Xia he." Liu Xiaojiang walked steadily into the house with his plate, put his things on the table, glanced slightly at Feng Baobao sitting at the head of the bed with his knees in his arms, then turned to Liu Yanyan, who closed the door and followed behind him, and said: "After all, Xia he''s physique is really special. Strictly speaking, it''s also a rare alien. Since she promised to help her solve her physique problems, she naturally needs to pay attention to the problems all the time, so as to avoid any accidents that are difficult for her to detect." indeed, After hearing that Xia he was also confused about the word "alien", Feng Baobao, who originally sat in bed without looking at Liu Xiaojiang, couldn''t help looking at Liu Xiaojiang with some doubt and doubt. "Isn''t wholeness the kind of alien who is not willing to be ordinary, doesn''t want to follow the rules set by ordinary people, and is only willing to act for their own desires?" "Heterogeneous... What about heterogeneous? When did all-round people care about such things? Not to mention that they themselves are not accepted by the world, but also villains who can be punished by everyone in the alien circle." "Sister bao''er..." Liu Yanyan heard that Feng Baobao agreed with the view of integrity, but she hesitated considering Liu Xiaojiang''s current identity. She wanted to stop Feng Baobao from continuing to "slander" Liu Xiaojiang, but she didn''t know how to speak. "I don''t know the whole nature of the past, and I don''t want to know what Prime Minister in black..." Feng Baobao had been in the room with his Liu Yanyan before looking at it. The extremely targeted tone also eased a little. "But today''s wholeness is an out and out demon. Even my father Feng Yao, who claimed to be rootless at that time, is one of these people. Which one is not acting recklessly or destroying the stability of the world. Can you do anything for your own selfish desires?" "Then you can''t die for the so-called righteousness." Liu Yanyan looked at Liu Xiaojiang around her, and then argued back: "although this kind of thing sounds good, how many can it really be at the moment? Don''t most people always think only for themselves?" "... then you should admit bad luck." Feng Baobao said gloomily in her eyes. Liu Yanyan knew that what she said might be a little heavy, so she wanted to make up for it and said, "sister Bao, you''re too negative. It''s not easy to be a person all your life..." However, But she was stopped by Liu Xiaojiang, so she had to close her mouth and stand aside. "After all, people are different from each other. It''s normal for a person to have one idea......" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Feng Baobao calmly and said: "However, there is no need to force others to agree with their own ideas. After all, everyone''s experience from small to large is different, and the things they see with their own eyes may be different because of the angle." "However, taking the initiative to die, no matter how different your views and your own experiences, is definitely a wrong act that will not be recognized by others." "Moreover, full fidelity may not be wrong..." "Today''s omnisexual error is just too extreme. They always say they want omnisexual fidelity, but they only see their own selfishness, don''t pay attention to other beautiful things, and ignore the fact that they can''t live alone in the world." "Since everyone lives in this world and will be connected with others anyway, it''s strange if we only care about ourselves and don''t be rejected and disgusted by others." So far, He walked to the table, picked up the teapot, poured some hot tea into the cup, then picked up the cup and took the initiative to walk to Feng Baobao. "In my opinion..." "In addition to those ''evils'' that are clearly inviolable, there is no clear definition of right and wrong in anything. What is wrong is that people always do things too extreme and leave no room for others and themselves." "Even like this tea..." "No matter how good the tea is, if you put too much, it''s hard to hide the bitterness. If you don''t bother to pour water many times and fill the tea too full once, the hot water may be light and serious... It''s not completely impossible to scald yourself for good or bad." "Full fidelity..." "People are not saints. How can they be selfish? As long as they don''t affect others, who cares about you?" "If a strange person is not holding power and unwilling to fully comply with management, how can he completely draw a line from ordinary people like today?" "If the exclusion of ordinary people is not so serious that even their own people suffer from it, how can I force me to prevent them from crossing rivers and bridges, so that what must be changed today?" "Alien..." "If we do some evil things and are excluded and coveted, then this experience may really be justified. After all... We asked for it." "But if you don''t do anything, just happen to exist and have something enough to tempt others to covet, you will be persecuted by their so-called ''justifiable''. Why...?" "I haven''t had the idea to completely destroy them today, but it is the good fruit accumulated by those who are not extreme. After all, if I don''t appear as a ''disaster'', I am destined to be erased... And I already have enough strength." "They want me to die, yes, but please come up with a reasonable explanation and tell me what people and gods were angry about before they targeted me. Otherwise, I would die..... Wouldn''t it be using my own life to help those guys who are more damn than me?" "You also said..." Feng Baobao looked at the teacup Liu Xiaojiang handed to him, then looked up at Liu Xiaojiang standing in front of him and said: "Selfishness can, but it can''t affect others..." "It was their selfishness that affected me first." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and interrupted. "Moreover, even now, because of selfishness, because I want to seek equal status with them, and because I want to strive for the survival qualification of my own kind, I have to forcibly change the ideas of most people. Those possible sacrifices are not what I want to see." "So, if possible, I even hope that just sitting there and chatting with them can change their attitude towards dissimilarity, but unfortunately... This seems unrealistic." "When there is no power..." "They will not give me the qualification to negotiate with them, but will start to eradicate my threat before meeting." "Now I have power..." "They are more willing to negotiate than I am. Although the final result of the negotiation is bound to be as I wish, secretly... It must be because of my strength and because they don''t want to pay too much in my hands, so they choose to compromise in the negotiation." "And..." "This will not change their attitude towards different kinds in their minds. On the contrary, it is easier for most people outside to think that I am because of my strength. It is because my strength is strong enough that the upper class people have to choose to bow their heads. They themselves... Just lie down and taste the gall in front of me." "So..." "If I want to completely change them and let them understand that everything is the evil result caused by themselves, the next war and countless sacrifices and costs are also the inevitable preconditions on the road of seeking change." With that, He put the hot ceramic tea cup in Feng Baobao''s hand, then turned back to the table and poured a cup of hot tea for himself and Liu Yanyan. "Drink some hot tea and eat some more..." "Don''t forget, you''re just an ordinary stranger now, and you haven''t become the kind before in my hands... No, it should be said that you''re different from the other kind before. Now consider these, some and No. have you decided to follow my arrangement?" "Thank you, brother, Hei hei ~" Liu Yanyan smiled and took the hot tea from Liu Xiaojiang. Then she carefully looked at Liu Xiaojiang and Feng Baobao, leaned back against the table, reached out and ate the snacks. Although she is a strange person and her constitution is much stronger than ordinary people, she always didn''t get the corpse poison from Liu Xiaojiang, nor did she rely on the corpse poison like Erzhuang and Chen duo, and achieved the immortal body and the extremely strong constitution. If she didn''t eat well for several meals, she was naturally hungry. What''s more Obviously, there is no room for her little girl to interrupt. After all, she basically didn''t understand the dialogue between Liu Xiaojiang and Feng Baobao. She just guessed that the two people in the house should be talking about the world..... Well, what she didn''t understand was a big thing! Wen Yan, Feng Baobao took the tea cup and looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a little curiosity. "Do you want to stay here? There are no other things outside. If you monitor...... it''s enough for Yanyan to be here alone. I''ll never mess around until I figure out something." "You misunderstood." Liu Xiaojiang took a sip of tea, put the cup back on the table, shook his head and explained: "I''m not just here to bring you food and persuade you not to go on hunger strike. No.... It should be said that this is the way for me. I came to you today mainly to help you understand something and let you observe my strange life closely." "After all, stay with me. If I can succeed in dying by hunger strike alone, won''t I really gain a false reputation by winning the name of ''disaster''?" "What do you mean?" Feng Baobao asked with a frown. "Come down and have something to eat first." Liu Xiaojiang smiled. "When you finish eating, go out with me and let you see what I do. Is it the double standard and inconsistent words and deeds of some people outside?" "Where are you going?" Feng Baobao asked again after a little silence. "Bunker." Liu Xiaojiang said two words that surprised Feng Baobao and Liu Yanyan. Feng Baobao and Liu Yanyan used to be employees of the company. One of them was a temporary worker under the head of the North China region of the company, and the other could be regarded as a confidant under the regional manager of the company. Naturally, they had heard of the relatively more mysterious organization of the company''s bunker. Just When Feng Baobao was in the company, she always didn''t care about anything. When she didn''t involve the work of the bunker, she naturally wouldn''t have contact with the bunker, while Liu Yanyan... The level and qualification of her work permit were not enough, and she was only heard of the company''s bunker. "What do you do when you suddenly run to the company? Isn''t the death of those directors enough?" Feng Baobao suddenly frowned. "Wait, you''ll know. You should give priority to eating now. After all, you can''t die here. You can''t go on a hunger strike or anything... You can only find yourself unhappy." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and did not explain. "Brother, take me one. I also want to see it. It''s a legendary bunker!" Liu Yanyan is very interested in it. "It''s just a bunker. It''s also some company employees. Some of them can''t even compare with normal employees... What can we see?" Liu Xiaojiang didn''t even think about it. He refused directly. However, Who is Liu Yanyan? As soon as she came out of the mountain, she wanted to join the all-round "cruel man". How could she choose to give up and put down her tea cup immediately and hug Liu Xiaojiang''s arm. "Brother ~ ~ just take me. I''m curious. There''s nothing to do here. I''m bored to death... Otherwise, you''ll come back and go shopping with me. If you promise to go shopping with me, I won''t go later. Stay here and get ready and wait for you to come back." "Er... If you go shopping, you can go with your sister Shan. She seemed to want to go shopping before." Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help touching his nose when he heard the word "shopping". "That''s no good. I can go with sister Shan, but I can''t let sister Shan carry my bag after shopping. Besides, sister Shan doesn''t buy anything when she goes out, so there must be a person in charge of carrying the bag." Liu Yanyan also refused. "That''s ok..." Liu Xiaojiang was helpless about this, and he was obviously more willing to satisfy Liu Yanyan''s curiosity than going shopping with him. It''s a big deal to leave Liu Yanyan in a laboratory in the dark castle to visit when the dark castle began to talk about business. Anyway, in addition to the two guys Lao Ma and Wang Ye, Liu Yanyan''s little girl film is undoubtedly the best fool at the moment. Chapter 711 After a long time, Er Zhuang sat on the sofa in the living room on the first floor of the Western-style house and saw Liu Xiaojiang, Liu Yanyan and Feng Baobao walking down the stairs. His eyes stayed for a moment, especially on Feng Baobao who had changed off his sportswear, put on his skirt and high heels and tied up his horsetail. "My clothes are really big. It seems very good to wear them as a knee length skirt. HMM.... This dress is very suitable for you." Wen Yan, Feng Baobao looked at Erzhuang but didn''t speak. She just nodded politely. Although she is no longer the Feng Baobao who didn''t understand anything at the beginning, it is obviously difficult to show too much enthusiasm for others based on her quiet personality. "Go now." Through several conversations with Liu Xiaojiang, er Zhuang naturally knows something about Feng Baobao today. Therefore, he doesn''t care about the coldness shown by the other party. After praising, he turns to Liu Xiaojiang and asks, "when will you come back?" "It won''t wait until dark at the latest." Liu Xiaojiang thought for a moment and replied, "after all, in addition to our own problems, I went today just to confirm whether the guys in the bunker are slacking off and urge them to speed up their actions." "So if things go well, maybe lunch time will come back..." "That''s good." Er Zhuang nodded immediately when he heard this and said, "I''ll go with you. If you come back early, you can go out and have lunch." "... are you going too?" Liu Xiaojiang hesitated. You know Er Zhuang is not as easy to cheat as Liu Yanyan. He didn''t want Erzhuang and others to know too much. He didn''t even intend to let Erzhuang and others participate in the connected war. If Erzhuang knew too many specific details about the plan, who knows if she would guess some of her ideas. What''s more? Er Zhuang, Chen duo, Windsor and Liu Yanyan are not all sexual. Although some people outside know that they are all in Ying Gou''s hands, no one has seen them help Ying Gou to harm others. Therefore, as long as they are not allowed to interfere in the next thing, when everything is over, Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t even need to do anything with the old man, so they can find some reasons to prove their "innocence". After all, er Zhuang was "robbed" by Ying Gou in the open before. When he disappeared, he even sacrificed many employees in the northeast region. This can be explained that Ying Gou was afraid of the ability of Er Zhuang, so he had to carefully control it in advance. And Chen duo She was already dead on the surface. In addition to Zhao Fangxu''s tacit attitude before, and the fact that those regional leaders knew the truth of the Chen duo incident, as long as she would not appear on the battlefield against everyone, no outsiders would notice her at all. The rest of those who knew that Chen duo was not dead and that she had been caught by Qu Tong before could hardly find trouble with Chen duo after Ying Gou''s death, because most of them knew that Ying Gou would die after the matter was over, not Liu Xiaojiang hiding under Ying Gou''s name. Zhang Chulan''s intelligence saved Liu Xiaojiang a lot of trouble in this regard. As for Windsor and Liu Yanyan Besides Xu Si and Liu Yanyan, who else knows that there are two guys around Ying Gou? Xu Si and they know Liu Yanyan''s position in Liu Xiaojiang''s heart. Besides, considering their friendship with Liu Yanyan, how could they deliberately do something bad for Liu Yanyan? So, To save unnecessary trouble, Liu Xiaojiang can''t let Erzhuang and her colleagues take part in the next thing, so she doesn''t intend to let Erzhuang follow to understand the details of the plan, so as not to let her realize that she didn''t count them in the initial plan. Otherwise, with the personalities of Erzhuang, Chen duo, Windsor and Liu Yanyan, how can they honestly sit aside and watch the implementation of the plan without helping? "What?" Er Zhuang was keenly aware of Liu Xiaojiang''s hesitation, and could not help but say with some doubt, "you don''t want me to go with you. Why?" "That''s not true." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and explained, "I just don''t think anyone at home will take care of the overall situation. In case of any unexpected situation..." "How can there be so many accidents?" Er Zhuang is obviously not so easy to cheat, especially after noticing Liu Xiaojiang''s hesitation, but seeing that Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t seem to be telling the truth, he followed Liu Xiaojiang''s obvious excuse and said: "Those people outside don''t know where we are at all. It''s far from easy for ordinary people to join hands with strange people, so whether it''s the company or those ten guys... There are a lot of things to do right now." "In such a passive situation, even if we find our location, considering the surrounding environment and a large number of residents, even if they want to turn passivity into initiative, they may not dare to come to the door at the first time?" "Besides, we''ll be back soon after we go out... Won''t we?" "But..." Liu Xiaojiang is not good at lying. He is only good at guiding others'' ideas through truth and silence, so that they can understand problems according to their own meaning. However, he is very familiar with his Erzhuang. This method obviously has no effect. Moreover, we must be careful whether Erzhuang will guess more facts if he tells more truth "Oh, how can there be so many buts?" Liu Yanyan couldn''t see it at this time, and took the initiative to say: "If sister Shan wants to go, let''s go together. Isn''t it just to visit the base of the lower bunker? I''m afraid to go alone. It would be better if sister Shan could accompany me. At that time, brother, you can do your own business and let sister Shan and I walk in the base by ourselves?" "When I come back, I can just go shopping together. If there are many people who need something, I can buy it together... Isn''t it very convenient?" "....." Er Zhuang looked at Liu Yanyan meaningfully, but he didn''t see anything different from each other''s face. He immediately understood that although the girl didn''t mean to help Liu Xiaojiang out of the siege, she looked more like talking for herself, but actually... It was wrong. As soon as it comes out, Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes suddenly lit up and he suddenly felt that Liu Yanyan, the girl, did not seem to be as "simple" as he thought. In other words, even if she was simple and went too far, she could just use this simplicity to help herself solve the current dilemma. Yes Liu Yanyan is here too This little girl film is so simple. What if it causes trouble there? There must be a calm person around! "OK, let''s go together. I don''t trust Yanyan. Having ''my own people'' to hang out with her in the base can also make me feel more at ease when I''m doing business." Liu Xiaojiang thought about this and said without hesitation. Wen Yan, Er Zhuang didn''t say yes or no. he just stared at Liu Xiaojiang for a long time. Before Liu Xiaojiang began to feel guilty, he sighed helplessly, shook his head and said: "Yeon Yeon, Yeon Yeon, you are really his good sister..." "Ah?" Seeing this, Liu Yanyan tilted her head and said, "don''t you really want to go with sister Shan?" "Er Zhuang". "......." Liu Xiaojiang. ¡ª¡ª¡ª On the outskirts of the capital, Inside the bunker, "Sister, sister, may sister!" "It''s lovely Xiaoqiu. Do you have anything to tell your sister?" "Well... They all want to ask sister may about something, but they don''t want to come over and ask you, so... So they agreed that whoever loses in the game will ask sister one thing on behalf of everyone." "Here, it''s delicious chocolate. I''ll give it to you when I go back. So... What does xiaoqiuqiu want to ask her sister on behalf of you?" "Well! Thank you, sister may! Just... They want me to ask my sister. It seems that the new year is coming outside. I... can we go back to celebrate the new year with our parents this year?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± "Sister may?" "Xiaoqiu, did someone bully you?" "No... no, although xiaoqiuqiu has no parents, there are still grandparents, so... Xiaoqiuqiu actually wants to go back to see her grandparents before she agrees to play games with them." "Well, it seems that this question is also what Xiaoqiu wants to ask?" "... sister may is good or bad!" "Hey, hey, I said how did you guys behave so well today and cooperate so well with Uncle song''s questions... It''s because of this." "So... Can we go back this year, sister may?" "Sorry, Xiaoqiu, this year... Still can''t, but my sister can promise you that next year... Next year will be OK. You can all go home and never return to this place again." "Hum! Sister may lied! Uncle song, they always said that before! I... we''ll never talk to you again!" "Xiaoqiu..." May sat on the bench in the activity room and looked at the little girl who ran away with her back to herself and went back to meet the children; She really wanted to reach out and call the little girl and tell her that she really didn''t cheat, but she finally gave up the idea and seemed to be powerless to put down her arm. "Don''t worry, they are all children and won''t have any deep hatred. Besides, you''ve always been good to the children here. Although these little guys basically don''t understand anything, they... Like you as a warm big sister." Wen Yan, May did not look up at the middle-aged researcher standing behind him, "love is deep, responsibility is cut." "Because I know that the children like and trust me very much, I don''t want to live up to the children''s expectations for me. This time... They must be very disappointed, because my seemingly warm big sister is actually no different from the others in the base." "Uncle song, in the eyes of children, we adults may be liars..." "Alas..." Uncle song looked at the children who glared at them in the distance and couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing helplessly: "I also have children. Who doesn''t want the children to leave such a broken place early..." "No matter how good we treat them, it''s not enough to replace their thoughts on their families, but the rules of this place are like this. If they can''t control their own ability and learn the so-called way of life, they don''t have the qualification to leave here." "After all, this world is not the world of children, let alone the so-called alien world. As an alien... We always have to make way for the survival of most ordinary people." "What about him?" May suddenly asked, "is that guy also thinking this way? No... he must have thought this way before, but now he is still forced to change and have to rise up against most people in the world." "You know..." "He was also honest at the beginning. He lived according to the rules set by ordinary people for strange people, but he was still forced to look like today. If the world is still the same, will these children really be guaranteed if they leave here one day?" "Are they like that guy, if they live honestly according to the rules, they will not be forced to a dead end by ordinary people?" "It''s different..." Uncle song shook his head after being slightly stunned. "What''s the difference?" May asked. "After all, that guy is not even a person. He has even become a disaster for the whole world. These children... At least are compatriots in people''s eyes." Uncle song explained. "Hehe... Compatriots." May smiled disapprovingly. "Yes, they are all compatriots. They live in the same land and grow up with the same food. Only because they are slightly different from each other and have mastered the power of ''danger'', they have to receive special education when they are young. When they grow up, they must have much stronger tolerance than ordinary people." "Thanks to the fact that we are all compatriots, otherwise... They have to treat these children as demons and let us'' reliable tools'' deal with them secretly in advance." "In the eyes of those of us who have profound righteousness, this kind of thing may be to ensure the stability of social order. It is the concession that we capable people have to make for this... It is the right thing." "However, it is said that childhood experiences will play a decisive role in how a person grows up. Uncle song... What do you think we, the company and even the unfair world will look like in the eyes of these children?" "For them..." "Is this so-called bunker base like a warm harbor like home, and is it not the culprit who separates them from their families?" "This..." Uncle song changed his position and thought for a while, but found himself standing on the children''s point of view. Even if he understood the researchers'' kindness to himself, it was difficult to find out the idea of nostalgia or even gratitude to the bunker. And, even the opposite If it is a child who has been forced to take in because of the intense experience earlier and has long been hurt mentally, it is very likely to be full of strong hatred for everything here. Chapter 712 [according to you... Education, I''m the innocent victim. You don''t punish the perpetrators, but you keep me here... You''re all the same bad guys!] Lao song thought of a sentence he had heard during the stress response test, and it was even more difficult to say from the perspective of a father that everything the bunker did was actually considered for the problem children who were taken in. After all, if it were his own, even if he knew that the bunker would not ''abuse'' children, he would not let his children enter such a place at all. Indeed, the bunker will not treat the children badly, and even take the responsibility of education to teach them how to survive in society in the future; Most of the staff in the base also have great goodwill for the children and expect each of them to leave here as soon as possible; However, the original intention of establishing the bunker was certainly not just for the children. This may have nothing to do with the staff in the bunker, but it must have something to do with the common management of the bunker and the company. After all, the work of accommodating and educating these children did not exist from the beginning, but was gradually improved in the base after being aware that the existence and emergence of these children would certainly threaten the relatively stable order of society. Those managers recognized the existence of the bunker, not only to accommodate and educate these children, but also to secretly strive to maintain the common goal with the company''s leaders by dealing with the company''s "business" that is not easy to deal with on the surface. To put it bluntly In fact, like the company, what the bunker does is for the sake of social stability. The reason why it takes in and educates these poor children is mainly because if they are left outside all the time, it is very likely to threaten order and the safety of ordinary people. After working in the bunker for so many years, Lao song naturally understood the priorities of his work long ago. However, as a person and a father... He has always been unwilling to think deeply about this aspect. He didn''t want to open his mouth and accuse the bunker base of its debt to those children, just like may in front of him, but unfortunately, considering his own ability and the family behind him, he can only choose to open and close one eye most of the time, maintaining the seemingly rational perspective of adults. The most is to take more care of the poor children at ordinary times "Can''t you refute it?" May sat on the bench, looked at the children not far away, heard no news and reply from behind for a long time, and said: "It seems that uncle song, like others, you have seen the bunker for many years. They don''t take it in for the children''s consideration. Those guys just don''t want them to be outside and destroy the stability they have maintained together for many years." "In other words..." "If these children are not strangers and do not have the innate ability of accidental awakening, no matter what they encounter outside, the company... Bunker will never choose to intervene, even if they know that some of them have not done anything." "After all, the bunker is not an orphanage. I don''t have the kindness to adopt poor children... Isn''t it?" "May, don''t be too extreme..." Lao song noticed that may meant something, so he couldn''t help frowning and said: "It''s true that taking these children in the bunker is not only for their consideration, but also to maintain the order and stability of ordinary people outside, but generally speaking... The existence of the bunker is good and bad for the children, and staying here is not all bad." "After all, these children are strange people with innate awakening. There is no strange background for the upper three or four generations. They are completely ordinary people''s thoughts. They stay outside, and they are still immature children. How many of their final outcomes are good?" "I know..." "You still have a grudge against Wu Xiangyou, but you have personally confirmed it here. The Bunker''s education and training for each child, and even the video records of past ''conversations'' are there. That thing... Is really our ability is not enough." "The child''s psychological trauma is too big..." "I''m just stating the facts." Hearing the words "Wu Xiangyou" in May, he turned his head and followed the children''s movements not far away. However, he soon returned to normal and said without looking back: "After I learned the truth of Xiaoyou''s incident, I didn''t have any negative views on the bunker." "However, as the time of working in the base gradually goes back, I can''t imagine what the guys above are insisting on, seeing that the bunker is not human in the hearts of these children." "Huang Dong is also..." "He clearly knows everything. He knows that it is difficult for the bunker and children to achieve the so-called" win-win "goal in the future, but why... Why do he have to go all the way to the black, and why do he not want to seek change from top to bottom?" "Can you say..." "If no outsider came forward to bear the sin, none of us, the so-called ''own people'', would be willing to sacrifice for our own people?" "I don''t know what their big people think." Hearing the speech, Lao song bowed his head and thought carefully. Then he shook his head somewhat helplessly and said: "But at least for small people like us, no matter how much sacrifice... Can''t play a big role. Anyway, if it were me, considering the ratio of sacrifice to ''income'', I certainly wouldn''t have those whimsical ideas in my mind." "After all, only tall people can be killed first when the sky falls. Since they are tall and don''t want to think about themselves, we short people... Can we jump up and hold the sky and don''t let it fall?" "... uncle song, if the sky falls, it will certainly hurt your child?" May Xiu frowned and looked back at Lao song. "But..." Lao song hesitated and said, "even if I want to support the sky for her, what can I do that even those big people can''t do... Even if I have a heart?" "......." May. For Lao song''s indifferent attitude, may obviously began to feel that he seemed to be casting pearls before swine, because he couldn''t get any valuable response from the other party, which was completely different from the original dialogue with people like Huang Dong and Liu Xiaojiang. While Huang Biren was still there, although he couldn''t do anything, he knew all the truth of the bunker from the beginning, knew why the bunker existed and why it would gradually disappear in the future, and always left some so-called thoughts to May. After all, Huang Biren''s feeling for May is only because of the existence of Zhao Dong, a top leader, who dare not decide such an important matter without authorization. But if something is urgent, he may tell may how to "destroy" everything perfectly. At least Through the dialogue with Huang Biren, she will gradually understand the significance of the existence of the bunker, and at the moment when the bunker is not needed in the future, she will not hesitate to completely end the place of the bunker. And Liu Xiaojiang In fact, it''s hard to tell what you think of Liu Xiaojiang in May. one side, When she first met Liu Xiaojiang abroad, she really appreciated Liu Xiaojiang''s rare handsome face and the bottomless strength and ability under that handsome face. on the other hand, After she knew that Liu Xiaojiang had killed Wu Xiangyou herself, she really wanted to kill each other for revenge for some time, but then "the wish came true"... She saw Liu Xiaojiang, a rare talent, die in front of her weak person. Public is public, private is private In May, despite Wu Xiangyou''s problem, she hated Liu Xiaojiang as a murderer, but based on identity considerations... In fact, she would prefer to die outside, because as long as an alien of Liu Xiaojiang''s level lives, it is a deterrent to the enemy. But When facing the terrible old God abroad, Liu Xiaojiang did not leave his burden alone, but clearly showed the burden of hatred towards him. Instead, he stayed there as a "Chinese devil" and did his best to die with the old Western God. For such a "selfless" person, it is naturally difficult to remember what to hate in May when he stays outside all year round. After all, she, who is willing to sacrifice everything for her land, never gives priority to herself. Wu Xiangyou''s hatred may blind her eyes in a short time, but it can''t make her completely become an irrational individual. She knows why she is outside and what her responsibilities represent Therefore, after Liu Xiaojiang died, she would carry the body of her "enemy" and try to bring it back to China and bury it well. She wanted to tell others Liu Xiaojiang''s "great achievements" outside. But In May, the answer was to give up Liu Xiaojiang''s body, which may be explained by the inability to get away with the body. Therefore, in order to retain more power, we had to give up the dead hero temporarily. But when she came home, there were more experiences that she despised. What do you want her to prove that Liu Xiaojiang''s strength is not within the normal range? What do you want her to prove that Liu Xiaojiang made decisions without authorization and failed to cooperate perfectly with his actions? In short... Under the arrangement of boss Su, who once admired him most, the hero seemed to become a sinner in an instant. Only she understands Although Liu Xiaojiang was out for no purpose, all his means were for the land under his feet, and he quickly fulfilled the long cherished wish of others who had been out for many years. As a result, he suddenly became a dead man who didn''t deserve his name. About this May did not quarrel with Su Cheng, nor did she personally defend her "enemy", but unfortunately, in front of the power of boss Su, her power as an alien could not be used at all, and she was even imprisoned. When she came out of confinement, everything... Became a foregone conclusion under Su Cheng''s arrangement. Liu Xiaojiang became a "controversial person" who did not seem to be worth regretting. So Frustrated may chose to leave Su Cheng. Fortunately, as a stranger, she had already been noticed by the company, so that she was received by Zhao Fangxu shortly after she left. Then... With distrust of Su Cheng and the company, she chose to join a place like a bunker. She wants to personally investigate what happened to Wu Xiangyou and see if the truth is as Liu Xiaojiang said. Wu Xiangyou''s death... The bunker, the company and him are not at fault. And The work of the bunker is relatively dark. Staying here, she can get in touch with things that represent the dark side of the company. She thinks she can learn about the real company from the "foundation" of the bunker, so as to... Avenge you and everyone in the orphanage for Ukraine. However, The fact seemed to make a big joke on her, In May, she thought that even the bunker would hide things about the children from the staff, and would only let the personnel engaged in targeted work contact the truth. As a result, she found that the children''s affairs in the bunker were not a secret at all, and each employee would take turns to take care of them. In addition, perhaps because she knew her former job, as soon as she came here, she was directly reused by Huang Biren, and soon had the right to investigate the truth of some things that year. Then... She confirmed the facts, which was almost the same as what Liu Xiaojiang said. Wu Xiangyou''s death It can only be blamed on the tyrannical ordinary people in those years. It can not be blamed on the irresponsibility of the staff of the bunker base, because here... Wu Xiangyou has not received any unfair treatment, but has been paid special attention to, cared for and educated from beginning to end. Just Wu Xiangyou''s problem was so serious that he didn''t cooperate with the bunker from beginning to end. When he fled... He even caused a certain degree of death and injury to the bunker. final, Taking into account the situation in Wu Xiangyou, Liu Xiaojiang was forced to "finish up the work.". After that, In May, I found that all my thoughts had disappeared. Boss Su, Wu Xiangyou, everyone and the president of the orphanage... Were gone, and the object that really deserved my revenge had already died miserably in Wu Xiangyou''s hands. Where should she go next? Who should I take revenge on? Disappointment and helplessness towards Su Cheng The attempt to set a bigger revenge target through the Wu Xiangyou incident seems to have dissipated in the face of the truth. After all, she can''t act like a madman without reason. She also has to investigate the responsibility of the bunker staff for Wu Xiangyou''s death and avenge those innocent people. Therefore, for a long time, without Huang Biren''s strong enlightenment, she may have been fooling around in the bunker base until she learned that Liu Xiaojiang was still alive. It is impossible to silently provide help to Zhang Chulan and others like before. However, appreciation belongs to appreciation, but it''s a pity After May, although she was very happy that Liu Xiaojiang was not dead, a series of events caused by Liu Xiaojiang''s return really made her feel a little confused about Liu Xiaojiang. She couldn''t understand what Liu Xiaojiang was going to do, nor why Liu Xiaojiang was impatient to kill Su Cheng, and even turned into a "win hook", which was enough to threaten everyone. Until Liu Xiaojiang came to the bunker alone that day and roughly explained the purpose of the action with himself. In May, I saw what I wanted and why I wanted to live next, and never changed... The same thing is to make the land under my feet better, so as not to let so many tragedies appear on the children. "In May, the activity time is almost up. It''s time to take the children back. Do I... need my help?" "No, uncle song, you''d better go and be busy. I''ll watch the children here alone..... That''s enough." "Well, you really like taking care of children." "Hehe... Yes, they are the future." Chapter 713 Children''s small emotions generally come and go quickly. Moreover, the children themselves understand that may is good for themselves and know that the eldest sister can''t decide to let herself wait for others to go home. Therefore, even if she said "I''ll never talk to you again", she soon accepted her again. Play, play, chat With may, the big sister who only cares about whether she and others are happy, the children still keep a bright smile on their little faces in this dark "heavy iron box", which is much happier than before May. But unfortunately, At present, it is not time to let the children be free. The time for everyone to play together passed quickly. It was almost time for breakfast, followed by... Various courses that can not be avoided. and, The courses arranged by the bunker for the children, in addition to the necessary psychological counseling for each child and various disciplines similar to the learning progress of the school, there are even special disciplines including history and all kinds of alien inheritance, as if they were to be trained into elites. And this Of course, it has also become one of the main reasons why children hate bunker. In May, Lao song left the activity room to supervise the "work" of others, and then easily reintegrated into the camp belonging to the children. After breakfast, he personally led the unwilling children into the classroom that disgusted them. As for the rest of the work That is, after the children ''leave school'', accompany them to finish the homework assigned every day in class, and send the children back to their rooms one by one after dinner and activity time. The time when the children "go to school" is really the personal time of the bunker staff in May. If in the past... She would act as an assistant to Huang Biren, the leader of the bunker, and help Huang Dong come to the bunker base to deal with some work. But now, Liu Xiaojiang killed none of the directors of nadutong. Although the directors were temporarily replaced by the heads of all regions of the company, it is obvious that no person in charge has time to pay attention to the affairs of the bunker due to the imminent impact of the change of power and "win hook". The actual person in charge of the bunker has also changed from the original director of the company to the research administrator in each base for the time being. Right now, There is no doubt that the acting head of this bunker base is Lao song. However, because Liu Xiaojiang "patronized" this base long ago, even if Lao song is the acting head of the base in the company''s face, he is actually replacing Liu Xiaojiang in management in May. So, As the actual manager of the bunker base under his feet, In May, after finishing the work she had been engaged in for a long time, unless Huang Biren climbed up from the ground and returned to the base, she had no other work to deal with at all. After all, under the "threat" of Liu Xiaojiang, this bunker base has long stopped all "scientific research" work at hand. Almost all staff are making a large number of magic tools that can store "objects" for a long time according to Liu Xiaojiang''s requirements. Even those strange people who are usually responsible for the work of the base''s bunker are basically fighting for the researchers who have a good relationship on weekdays. therefore, After the ''job'' is over, In May, I returned to the bathroom of my room and washed the subtle smell of sweat caused by too serious activities. Then I changed my clothes and prepared to go to the square where the researchers worked for supervision, so as to avoid any guy with short memory making trouble for himself when making magic instruments. However, She changed her clothes and opened the door of the bathroom, but found that several outsiders appeared in her room at some time, and... She was unaware of their arrival. However, seeing the only man in her room and the tangled handsome face, she was not too surprised by the sudden appearance of several people, as if any strange things would become "normal" because of that man. "You don''t have any special smell, and it''s not that you haven''t washed for a long time. Is it because of your changes that you feel a little unclean?" When Liu Xiaojiang saw may coming out of the bathroom, he sniffed and said awkwardly. In his opinion, May''s body is very clean, and both physically and mentally... Are very clean. Therefore, in the face of May, when even a little fragrance on his body is unacceptable, he will inevitably feel that it is the corpse poison that he integrates into the other party''s body, resulting in the other party''s seemingly superfluous behavior at the moment. After all, if the truth is what you guessed, it is equivalent to saying that may regarded the corpse poison as something dirty. Liu Xiaojiang, who personally poured these "dirty things" into May''s body, naturally felt quite embarrassed because of May''s idea of autopsy... It was like he forced may to accept some of his dirty. He''s going to do it. Is that a person? Eh? There seems to be something wrong with this Fortunately, before Liu Xiaojiang was embarrassed for long, he looked calm and low in May. He walked into the living room and looked at Liu Xiaojiang and the three women standing beside Liu Xiaojiang with different expressions, saying: "There''s no need to think more..." "After all, I came from a small city in the south. Even if the weather here is a little dry and won''t sweat, it makes people feel uncomfortable, but I''ve been used to it. I needed to disguise outside before, so I''ve been suppressing this habit." "I''m at home, so I''m relaxed. That''s what you mean." Liu Xiaojiang realized that he was thinking too much, and the embarrassing feeling in his heart disappeared. In this regard, May did not answer, but walked barefoot to the bed and sat down. She looked at the other three women with her legs crossed and said: "Feng Baobao..." "Then this is probably miss gao Yushan and Liu Yanyan... What are you doing here? Is it for spring outing?" "Cough..." Liu Xiaojiang noticed that may''s eyes suspected of ''mocking'' him, coughed to hide his embarrassment and said, "of course not..." "Moreover, even if you really want to have a spring outing, you won''t choose such a place. What fun can there be in a tin box where you can''t even see the sun..." "Are you here to confirm their work progress..." May was just to tease Liu Xiaojiang. Naturally, he didn''t really think this guy was here to play, so he said: "When did you come?" "Before you and the fellow like the researcher are about to end the conversation..." Liu Xiaojiang sat on the chair in front of the desk in the house, motioned the three women behind him to the sofa in the living room, and truthfully said: "However, in fact, I''ve already come. I just give priority to confirming the work progress of those guys. It''s not bad... They have made many usable magic tools according to the drawings, and no guy who is not afraid of death will tamper with them." "No one will make trouble for himself unless he is really stupid enough, but how can a stupid person... Be arranged to work in a place like a bunker." May shook her head. "What''s more..." "I''ve done all the tricks with you before. As long as those guys are not stupid, no one wants to hit the stone with an egg. Compared with standing up against you, they probably want someone to save themselves. After all... They know their weakness." "That''s what I said..." Liu Xiaojiang smiled. "But human beings, ah, will always make some choices beyond the scope of rationality. In front of the forces they absolutely can''t resist, there will always be people who choose to stand up and face the extreme fear, and this... Is one of the virtues I appreciate in human beings." "But the premise of all this is that they can''t see any hope on the road in front of them... In order to work." May thought carefully and retorted. "Your play not only gave them hope, but even gave them enough ''benefits''. Longevity... May not be so tempting to them, but your behavior of casually taking out things they can''t reach is very tempting to people like them." "The drawing that allows them to make magic tools step by step contains those unheard of technologies and ideas. At this time, if they consider the helpless'' threat '', how can they not want to extract more value from you." "After all, they simply have no ability to resist terrible enemies such as you. They might as well squeeze interests from the enemy in order to improve their own value. In this way, after the event... How can they ''have the heart'' to investigate the responsibility of their traitors." "Not looking at the monk''s face, but also the Buddha''s face..." "Even if people outside just look at the face of those ''treasures'', they can easily take off the dangerous hat on their head... Can''t they?" "Ho... These are very smart and can play with their hearts." Liu Xiaojiang was somewhat surprised. However, "Come on..." Liu Xiaojiang glanced at this in May, but he was not angry. "When you took out the drawing, you must have thought of this layer. Otherwise, how can you rest assured that so many people will not betray themselves? You have given enough sticks and sweet dates at one time." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. About this, In fact, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t really consider it in place. He just followed the principle of both stick and sweet jujube, and tried to collect a large number of people''s superficial loyalty here, as long as he could ensure that few of them dared to betray themselves before the event was over. Therefore, even if a few people dare to use crooked brains and betray themselves when making magic tools, it doesn''t matter to him, because he is fully capable of dealing with the impact of this matter. He can even "set an example" to consolidate his own terror. But since he said so in May, he naturally won''t say his true thoughts. Anyway, it''s just a beautiful misunderstanding, so he should continue to misunderstand. "So then..." may looked at the three women sitting on the sofa in the house, especially at Er Zhuang who was suspected of looking at himself for a moment, then shifted his eyes to Liu Xiaojiang sitting at his desk and facing himself sideways, and said: "In addition to confirming the work progress of the bunker, what other important things do you need to ask me?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked back at the other three women in the room and said, "Yanyan, if you want to visit the bunker, let someone take her and Erzhuang to the base. After all, after seeing the lives of those children, she was more curious about the bunker." Hearing this, Rao Shi may also looked at Liu Xiaojiang with some doubts. It was obvious that Liu Xiaojiang didn''t want the two present to participate in some things. Then she nodded slightly, got out of bed, went to her desk, picked up the phone, called the "credible" base staff as required, and soon led Liu Yanyan and Erzhuang, who looked unhappy, out of the room. After the second daughter left, The interior of the room is calm again, May sat by the bed and looked at Feng Baobao, who was still in the house, and said: "Logically..." "For Liu Yanyan and Miss Gao Yushan, your trust should be much higher than that of Feng Baobao. Why... Only Feng Baobao, who seems different from the past?" "Have you two met?" Liu Xiaojiang looked back at the silent Feng Baobao, and then looked at may with great interest. "I''ve seen it many times on the data..." may nodded. "But in reality, I just met Zhang Chulan once. When you just had an accident, I met them with my own eyes. This strange woman who is valued by boss Su is almost the same as you." "Well... Did you see anything in her?" Liu Xiaojiang asked with a smile. "Not stupid, but not familiar with the world. It''s not like an adult who should exist in the secular world." May thought thoughtfully and looked at Feng Baobao again, saying: "After a short meeting and no conversation, there seems to be only these superficial things that people like me can see in her. As for more ''why''...... I don''t care too much about a stranger who has nothing to do with me." "Even if the stranger looks a little too strange..." "Curiosity killed the cat. You made the right choice." Liu Xiaojiang nodded in agreement, then looked at Feng Baobao, who was still silent, then looked at may as if determined, and slowly said: "In May, I came here to tell you some details of your future plans, so as not to cause confusion here because of some news." "After all, what I personally told you before is only to use the magic tools stored here to save the bodies of some undead people so that they can be su Sheng after the event. As for the reason for doing so and the real purpose of the plan, I didn''t mention it to you at all." "So, where should we start? By the way... Anyway, it''s still early for lunch. Let''s start from the nothingness at the beginning..." Next, not only may, but also Feng Baobao, who was not very interested from beginning to end, gradually changed from calm to a little surprise because of Liu Xiaojiang''s "story", and finally... Evolved into a strong shock from the bottom of his heart. You can imagine In the eyes of others, the story called "Liu Xiaojiang" is incredible. Chapter 714 Liu xiaojiangkou''s story is undoubtedly his biggest secret. He has never been a person who likes to reveal his secrets. Therefore, in addition to Erzhuang, the real pillow man, even Liu Yanyan, the "initiator", doesn''t know much about his secrets, but he knows that Ying Gou is not human earlier than others. Two people in the house, One will be under his own eyes before the event is completely over; The other is that due to the high integration of the body and the corpse poison, it will never and can''t betray itself in anything. At this time, in front of Feng Baobao and may, Liu Xiaojiang''s reason for opening his mouth to tell his story is not really to "make heart to heart" with his second daughter. His more purpose is to tell Feng Baobao personally that you are not the only one in the world. He wants to use his "problems" far beyond those of Feng Baobao and his relatively more "positive" treatment methods to prove that even if they are different, they can be a little selfish like normal humans. I really don''t think I am a higher existence than human beings, but at least I can''t recognize myself as a big trouble in human society because of the difference between myself and human beings. I must make concessions for human beings and social order, even life. At least we should feel that everyone is equal, right? Why should we pay for the root of human inferiority as long as we exist in the world and do nothing? Their extremely xenophobic thoughts have led to a survival conflict between themselves and different kinds, and finally gradually developed into a serious problem of "life and death". Should we blame the different kinds who have done nothing? No one in the world has ever died because of his birth. If there is... It is not his problem, but the problem of the groups that constitute such an environment. No matter how kind a person is Nor will they have to bear the sins of others, even if they know they have a problem, they have to give their precious life for them! This is by no means kind! It''s an evil called ''helping the tyrant to do evil''! "The blood provided by tens of thousands of people and the disappearance of the great God Ying Gou..." after hearing the story told by Liu Xiaojiang in May, I realized why Liu Xiaojiang could survive and why he suddenly had the confidence to lift the table with the whole world. "That''s why you have such achievements today..." "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t deny this, but nodded and admitted: "if he hadn''t been the great God in those years, if he hadn''t been tired of revenge doomed to failure, Liu Xiaojiang... Probably wouldn''t have had a chance to stand in this world." "And..." "If Liu Xiaojiang didn''t meet a noble man along the way, and didn''t shape a completely opposite character and thought, the famous great God may not choose to complete it in the end. I have to say... I''m really lucky." "But..." Feng Baobao said with a frown: "although he gave you life, he also gave you a different identity. This fate is doomed to be unable to survive peacefully... What''s lucky?" "I have no other choice." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head slowly and said. "Either die or live as an alien..." "But since this is the path I have chosen, even if it is not easy, I have to go step by step, not to mention... His success has also given me some confidence, so that I have the strength to live at least." "Therefore, I still have some gratitude to Mr. Ying, who has long been gone." Say, He looked at Feng Baobao, who was deeply uncomfortable with these words at the end of the sofa, and said: "You should find out who is..." "It''s not those guys outside who have nothing to do with good and evil. As long as they know how to walk upright with their feet, they must be called ''people'' in this world." "Man is not a noun, it should be an adjective. It is something that heaven''s identity should exist. Human beings... Only have a higher proportion of it in the group." "......." Feng Baobao. "There are many relative things in this world." Liu Xiaojiang saw that Feng Baobao didn''t speak, so he continued to change his mouth and explained: "Even in this world, chaos divides Yin and Yang, so it will gradually evolve all things. You and I... Can have the opportunity to walk in the current world." "Therefore, if there is light at present, there will be darkness, human nature... And there will be animal nature. Often, the more darkness, the brighter the light in the darkness." "The ''treasures'' worth appreciating and collecting are often the rarest in number, but without the contrast of most fakes and defective products, where does its valuable value come from?" "As a ''real person'' with human nature, nature is also similar to it. Because it is rare, it is precious, so it is worth praising..." Speaking of which, He suddenly turned his head and said: "As aliens, we have done nothing, and we have to bear the malice of extreme exclusion of human beings, and this malice... There is no doubt that it is their responsibility and the will of most of their fakes and defective products. Why do we hurt ourselves because of this kind of thing?" "To maintain stability, but also for the great righteousness of the world..." "Hehe, you and I know very well that we can''t do anything. We just want to live peacefully like ordinary people in the world. I''d like to know what kind of righteousness we follow to consider for the people of the world when these people exclude... Or even don''t allow us to exist?" "If you are not my race, your heart will be different... That''s right." "However, we share the same ideas with them, and the things we identify with and accept are roughly the same. Even due to the energy practice method of ''self-cultivation and self-cultivation'', we are not more than the ''minority groups''. Are we... Not people, not compatriots?" "Moreover, compared with those guys who prefer to follow their instincts, follow the wild and have a bad feeling for heterogeneous nature, we and those minorities seem to be more like ''people''." "Hoo..." Feng Baobao couldn''t help taking a deep breath. It was obviously because he had been exposed to too many different ideas in a short time, and it was difficult to find a reason to refute the other party''s views. Therefore, passive acceptance inevitably produced some mental fatigue. Rational people are like this. When facing the "correct thought" that they cannot refute, even if they are not so willing to accept it, they will subconsciously absorb a lot of content, and then... Verify it in practice through their own behavior. If it was Feng Baobao who used to "recognize the reason for death", Liu Xiaojiang might find it difficult to influence the one track minded guy through his words. But today''s Feng Baobao received a good education when she was a child, and what she learned has always been the theories of those ancient sages, which naturally makes her a modest and easy to accept the correct point of view. And this kind of really open-minded smart man... Is undoubtedly easy to deal with! therefore, After seeing that Feng Baobao seemed very uncomfortable and even resisted in his eyes, Liu Xiaojiang did not continue to ask her anything, but looked again at may sitting by the bed and said: "This is the idea and living method of Liu Xiaojiang in the story, and everything I want to do next... Is basically derived from these ideas, so you don''t have to worry about the problem of ''yinggou'', because yinggou has long been gone, and only Liu Xiaojiang is left." "......." may took a deep breath in silence, digested the shock of the story in her heart, and then said: "I understand what you want to do, and I hope you and the powerful old man can finally successfully change some things. After all, I also look forward to seeing the changed world with my own eyes, the children in the base... Maybe I can say goodbye to places like the bunker." "By the way, about those children..." Liu Xiaojiang suddenly remembered something after reminding him in May, and said: "In fact, I can make those children qualified to leave the bunker quickly through my ability now, so I want to hear your views on this matter. Do you want to wait for a future to let the children keep their ''true self'' and return to the family, or let them completely get rid of their alien identity." Wen Yan, May was stunned at this, but after reaction, he didn''t ask whether it was true or false, but bowed his head and bit his lips and became hesitant. "To tell you the truth..." "I don''t think I am qualified to make choices for the children, but if I ask them their own answers to this matter, most children may want to leave the bunker immediately, become an ordinary person and return to their parents." "They don''t have the ability to tell whether it''s good or bad for themselves. If they make a decision easily at this time and regret it in the future, it''s tantamount to watching them ''ruin'' their own life, so..... I think it should wait." For this answer, Liu Xiaojiang also felt a little surprised, because he had seen may''s attitude towards the children before, which was almost equivalent to an unconditional love of parents for their children. However, In May, this big sister, who is equivalent to a mother to the children, seemed hesitant, but actually resolutely refused to let the children free immediately. She would rather continue to let the children "suffer" in the bunker than make decisions for them instead of those children. It seems that the girl really likes those children, not just because she pity them for their similar experience with Wu Xiangyou "You don''t have to worry about the sequelae, and you don''t have to think about whether I want to turn the children into aliens like us." Liu Xiaojiang said with a smile. "It''s just some innate aliens who suddenly awaken their powers..." "If their bones are basically fixed and mature, maybe even I can''t easily change their fate, but now... The main effect of innate energy is to shape all parts and bones. I can forcibly kill their sensitivity to energy." "So, if you want them to become ordinary people completely, you''d better make a decision before they grow up to 12 years old. It''s too late... If you still want to become ordinary people, it will become more or less troublesome." Hearing this, May carefully recalled the age of each child, then gritted his teeth and said, "it doesn''t matter. There''s still time. Anyway, your next plan can''t be extended to a year later. It should be about the same in a few months." "The oldest child in this base is still about a year away from the age of 12. At least for now, he can afford to wait and won''t delay the children." With that, She remembered Liu Xiaojiang''s description of double hands in the story, and suddenly asked, "however, can we let go of the matter of getting rid of the alien identity first, but there should also be a way to solve the mental trauma caused by the children''s previous experience?" "Yes, but I''m not going to." Liu Xiaojiang thought a little and said. "Why?!" Seeing this in May, I can''t help feeling anxious. She didn''t understand why Liu Xiaojiang was unwilling to use his whole hands to help the children repair their mental trauma. "Because the trauma suffered by the children is not so serious, or they are relatively stable under the education of the bunker. It is not that Wu Xiangyou has reached an irreparable level." Liu Xiaojiang explained. "So as long as you continue to pay attention to the growth of children, they should really accept themselves one day." "Although both hands can directly solve the problem, the method is similar to ''eliminating memory'', and then repair the mental damage of eliminating memory. This will inevitably make some children who have begun to remember feel that they are missing something in their head afterwards. The gain is not worth the loss." "Besides..." Speaking of which, He motioned to Feng Baobao, who was upset about his behavior on the sofa, and said: "Memory is really too important for a person. It can even be said to be the foundation of a person. It is precisely because of memory that people are complete. It is not cost-effective to solve this kind of thing in an incomplete way." "And..." "The experience of those children is not completely useless to them. After all, they are not as unstable as Wu Xiangyou. Therefore, as long as they can successfully survive this disaster by themselves, there will be many benefits in mood cultivation in the future." "But..." after understanding Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning in May, although he would not ask for such uneconomical things, he subconsciously retorted: "Whether they will accept the identity of an alien or not in the future. What mood do they talk about at this time..." "Ordinary people, don''t they need mental cultivation?" Liu Xiaojiang directly interrupted. "Although these children are very poor, compared with our current world, they are very lucky compared with the company... Even the bunker. At least they met you bottom employees who really want them to be better." "Love is OK, but don''t spoil it too much..." "Don''t always think you can take care of them all your life. Children... Sooner or later, you should always learn to face everything alone." Chapter 715 "Well... I''ll try my best to look after them. There won''t be anything like Xiao you again." May is not the kind of parent who dotes on the children regardless of right or wrong, but feels that as a member of the bunker, he should do his duty in this matter. Therefore, love belongs to love, and it will not lose its reason. It will not even fail to listen to some reasonable suggestions. On the contrary, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t go on talking about the children after hearing the very firm words of May. Although he knew very well that with the current state of those children, there could be no such thing as Wu Xiangyou, he still didn''t open his mouth again to reiterate his views and views. Liu Xiaojiang understands that the orphanage and Wu Xiangyou may not be a knot in his heart in May, but if he wants to maintain absolute peace over such past events, he may need some time to digest and forget. At present, those children who are housed in the base may also be a spiritual sustenance in May What else can Liu Xiaojiang say about this? He can only try his best to help stabilize the present and future of those children in May in a good way, and try his best to ensure that each child can have a good ending in the end. But the premise is that Liu Xiaojiang''s plan with the elderly has been successfully implemented, and the world has really changed after the "chaos". If not The children in this base are in a stable state. What about the children in other bases in the bunker? Those children are as "lucky" as these children. Do you have people like may to watch their growth? If the children in other bunker bases are indeed not as "lucky" as the children in this base, and the world has not really changed in the future, does Liu Xiaojiang want to "brainwash" the children one by one? That would be too much and inhuman. Therefore, it is necessary to change the attitude of ordinary people towards strangers, so as to promote the tolerance of the whole society to children, and promote the healthy growth of children with reasonable goodwill! "Well, let''s maintain the status quo. In the future... There will be more people who have real goodwill for children like you." "I hope that day will come as soon as possible. After all, even if we can afford to wait, the children may not be able to." "Within a year..." Liu Xiaojiang thought for a moment and said, "the children''s problems will be solved. The old man''s vision can''t be blocked outside the tin box. Maybe he is eager to seek change because he has noticed the children''s affairs." "However, just in case, I will clearly convey the situation here to the other party after the incident is completely over..." "So what do I need to do next?" May obviously doesn''t think Liu Xiaojiang will deceive himself, because the relationship between them is not necessary at all. After all, no matter what the master asks him to do, he has to agree if he is not willing to do it, and there is no right to choose to refuse. However, the "master" is not really that kind of inhuman beast, but more like a hero who leads the weak against the strong. It''s a pity Most people in the world don''t know the inside story, so no one will regard him as a hero, or even... They will pull him out of the grave from time to time in the future, spit on the "villain" with other people, and then continue to praise the beauty of themselves and others. And he faced it Probably, I will only say to the people with a smile: what you despise is Ying Gou. What does it have to do with me, Liu Xiaojiang! More Than This, He may even spit on Ying Gou in the tomb with the ignorant people. After all, Liu Xiaojiang is not a shameful person at all. "You don''t need to do anything. Just look after the base and don''t let people outside detect the existence of those magic weapons." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t know what may was thinking at this time, so even if he noticed that may''s eyes were strange, he just opened his mouth and replied. "Just leave the rest to me. Then wait for the time. You... And everyone in this base will be free." In this regard, May will not be like Erzhuang, Chen duo, Windsor and Liu Yanyan. It is very likely that she will think that she must help Liu Xiaojiang. She even breathed a sigh of relief after learning that she doesn''t need to face the group of people outside. After all, although she agrees with Liu Xiaojiang and the old man, she really can''t be cruel to let her participate in killing some innocent people. Said to do anything for Liu Xiaojiang No, really not. In May, no matter how much you like Liu Xiaojiang and feel guilty about him, you only admit your "master servant status" with the other party. At most, you just admit that the other party is a friend. No matter how good the relationship is... You can''t do that kind of unconscionable thing for the other party. Even though she knows very well that Liu Xiaojiang and the old man are right, she also hopes to see some changes in their hands in the future But I have to say, thinking of this silently, she really began to feel that she had some women''s benevolence. She was not the kind of powerful person who could do something big. I''m stupid, really stupid. "You don''t have to think so." Liu Xiaojiang saw through the idea of may at this time. "People outside always say that good people must be worse than bad people, but this seems to me to be just bullshit. It''s completely used to justify what they do." "What the fuck''s world is not only black and white. Everything in the world is derived from Yin and Yang. Therefore, everything that follows the way of heaven must be divided into black and white and Yin and Yang..." "Black is black, white is white, you have me, I have you... Whether in cultivation or in dealing with the world, it''s just to be more ''powerful''." "But once it comes to human nature and morality, you can''t have a little sand in your eyes..." "In May, you are a good man, a good man I can''t compare, so there''s no need to see yourself. In fact, I admire people like you." "... well, I''m so excellent." May smiled with self mockery. "Are you cheating others outside, even with blood on your hands... For yourself?" Liu Xiaojiang said sharply. "......." May. "That''s the difference between you and me." Seeing the silence of May, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help raising his mouth slowly and said: "I used to work for the company to gain their trust so that I can live better." "Now I cooperate with the old man just to make the environment around me more comfortable, so don''t think I''m a good man. I''m not so bad or so good. I''m neither a saint nor a villain, that''s all." "Since there is no room for sand in the eyes of good people, if the old man cooperates with you, is he... Just an ordinary person?" May doubted. "No, he is also a good man, and he is more courageous than you..." Liu Xiaojiang just said this, which is somewhat contrary to his previous views, but he did not continue to explain why he said so. "It''s getting late. Now that I''ve finished what I want to say, may... Inform Erzhuang them. It''s time for me to leave here." "... so." May naturally knew that Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t hit himself in the face, but seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s appearance of not wanting to say more, he didn''t chase after asking about the old man, but obediently picked up the phone after a little meditation. Liu Xiaojiang did not choose to ask when he saw may. Naturally, he appreciated this woman very much. After all, he can''t say that the old man plans to stand up and bear the responsibility of people''s bad nature at the end, and sacrifice himself for those damn scum with all negative things. The fewer people who know this kind of thing, the better. Otherwise... How can he save the old man secretly? Doesn''t it mean that people may notice that the old man "deceived" everyone''s feelings? Therefore, in everyone''s heart, the old man had better stand up and "die" in a way worthy of admiration. So Maybe we can let the old man take off his burden, be an ordinary person in the world he has personally changed in the future, and enjoy the rest of his quiet and glorious life safely and leisurely. ¡­¡­ After a long time, In May, standing in front of the secret gate inside the bunker base and looking at the disappearing backs on the mountain road in front of me, it''s actually hard to tell what kind of mood you are now. She didn''t even know whether she was the villain of "yinggou". After all, what she did didn''t seem to violate her conscience in her eyes, but she really helped the disaster of "yinggou" and helped the plan she didn''t want to participate in. "He knows my character, so everything just stops. He only lets me do what I think is right. He doesn''t intend to let me really participate in it, so he will feel guilty for others afterwards..." "Gee, what a nuisance..." ¡­¡­ "The bunker is really an interesting place. It''s full of things related to strangers, but most strangers haven''t seen them yet... It''s a long experience." Liu Yanyan walked down the mountain with the others and couldn''t help sighing about everything in the bunker. "Oh, yeah, it seems you had a good time." Liu Xiaojiang noticed that Er Zhuang had not taken away his sight since seeing him again. He immediately smiled and echoed Liu Yanyan''s mood. "Well, I''m very happy! After all, I''ve gained insight!" Although Liu Yanyan has noticed something wrong with Erzhuang for a long time, she thinks it should be Liu Xiaojiang''s problem. It''s not where she made sister Yushan unhappy, so she doesn''t feel any embarrassment. After all, dead friends don''t die poor. Since it''s a problem between Liu Xiaojiang and Erzhuang, it''s better not to think about a little girl film. Besides, I talked with sister Shan about why Liu Xiaojiang had to support them, but I clearly saw the kind of "terror" that his sister-in-law inadvertently showed when she was kind. Brother, you''d better ask for your own blessing. "......." Liu Xiaojiang. After all, Liu Xiaojiang was "summoned" by Liu Yanyan, and there are still some connections between them. Moreover, because that kind of connection is not enough for the little girl to control... Even to see through herself, it is only limited to a similar feeling of empathy, so he has never "cut off" this harmless connection. So This connection came into play at this time. Liu Xiaojiang saw the "hint" given by Liu Yanyan, and almost instantly understood what Liu Yanyan was "saying". "What did you say?" Er Zhuang suddenly asked. Although it was not an irresistible tone, considering Liu Yanyan''s hint... Liu Xiaojiang knew the current danger of Er Zhuang. Even if Er Zhuang didn''t break out at this time, he was just a powder keg. If he was careless, he might "blow up" the people around him. "In fact, it''s nothing..." Liu Xiaojiang pretended not to understand Erzhuang''s state of mind and said, "that''s to say the problems of those children. By the way, he talked with may about the past and next plans, miss bao''er..... Do you think so?" "... you''d better call me baby as before. Anyway, this is my name." Feng Baobao followed the three and heard the words "miss bao''er". Based on the memory of acting with Liu Xiaojiang, she still felt some discomfort. "Well, although I don''t know what happened to you two, he really didn''t lie. The previous chat was limited to that." "And..." "He also said about his past, er Zhuang... You, Yushan, actually already know." "That''s it?" Er Zhuang is deeply suspicious. It''s not that she doesn''t believe Feng Baobao''s words, but that she knows the "ability" of Liu Xiaojiang''s goods. She knows that he can use the truth to guide people''s thoughts to other misunderstandings. Therefore, she doesn''t believe it at all. Just because of this kind of thing, she has to find a reason to support herself and Liu Yanyan. "I won''t lie to you, baby... She won''t lie. That''s all we talk about, mainly to ''appease'' may, so that her character won''t suddenly stand up against me when she hears the next news." Liu Xiaojiang naturally knows Erzhuang''s heart. She knows very well that the girl can''t believe herself. But now, if you don''t want Erzhuang to realize what he really doesn''t want her to know, you can only continue to die. Anyway, Erzhuang can''t be as smart as predicted. "Hehe, OK, let''s go back..." "Ah! Yeon Yeon! Didn''t you go shopping before? Let''s go... We''re on our way down the mountain!" "By the way... The foot of the mountain is a suburb, brother." "... the capital is so big that you don''t have to take a taxi in the urban area. Since you have to call a taxi anyway, isn''t that on the way?" "Brother, you just don''t want to go home and face sister Shan. You know, if you can run, the monk can''t run the temple..." "Nonsense! I just understand your girls'' interests! There''s nothing wrong! Don''t talk nonsense, you dead girl!" "Ha ha..." Chapter 716 Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t really like shopping, because it''s hard for him to feel any fun in the process. The reason why he would take the initiative to ask to go shopping with women is to leave some time for himself and carefully think about how to prevaricate things in Erzhuang, so as to avoid being accidentally set up by Erzhuang in a state of guilty tension. Although he racked his brains and couldn''t think of any reason to pass things off without lying in front of Erzhuang when he accompanied him shopping, he also wished he could at least "die" a little later than the fact that "die early and die late". After all, the most important thing for a man of practice is life. Liu Xiaojiang''s desire for survival is so strong that he can spend more time. He should try to spend more time. He simply won''t agree with the quite decisive view that "die early and die late". Seriously Liu Xiaojiang is not unable to lie, nor is he not sure that he will deceive Erzhuang to keep him from knowing his plan. In fact, he did not intend to let them intervene as early as the beginning. But lying to deceive others is not a commendable behavior after all. Moreover, from Liu Xiaojiang''s previous situation, it is absolutely impossible to say that he can''t lie. Even the fact is just the opposite. On the contrary, he is a guy who is very good at deceiving others. If not His alien identity, born out of "yinggou", will not be "exposed" until someone as extreme as Su Cheng appears. however, Liu Xiaojiang''s real purpose of cheating others is only to protect himself. Therefore, when he knows that cheating is wrong, he has to lie to those guys outside. However, if it is put on Erzhuang and others, he obviously does not need to deceive himself, and lying obviously has other purposes. For his own people... How can he treat each other with lies? Jakob the Liar? Bullshit! Lying happens for the first time and the second time. Even if you really think about each other at the beginning, it can be regarded as a kind of white lie... What happens after that? Once you encounter a situation where telling the truth will be very troublesome, you will subconsciously convince yourself with white lies! For a long time Who can tell what is a white lie and what is a lie he deliberately tells when he is in trouble? Moreover, the relationship that needs to be maintained by lies is what we are. Lying to outsiders is for self-protection, but lying to our own people is purposeful. Is it really leaving all goodwill to outsiders? I can''t easily start this at any time. After all, once this kind of thing happens for the first time, it will be easy to lose it later Thinking, Liu Xiaojiang followed Erzhuang''s requirements on the street and didn''t put the big and small bags in his hand into the bag. He looked up at Erzhuang and Liu Yanyan walking in front, and his eyes began to become more and more bitter. After all, if your "delaying tactics" have no effect and can''t let yourself "survive safely" from the second Zhuang in the end, then these hardships will be in vain. "You seem to be afraid of her." Feng Baobao followed Liu Xiaojiang with both hands in his arms. Obviously, he was not very interested in shopping. His focus was still not attracted by the colorful world around him. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes instantly returned to calm, then shook his head pretending to be calm and said, "no, I''m not afraid, this is respect... Respect, do you understand?" "Are you afraid she knows..." Feng Baobao obviously didn''t believe Liu Xiaojiang''s explanation, but looked at Er Zhuang walking in front of him not far away and said: "In fact, you didn''t want her to participate in your own affairs from the beginning, and you didn''t intend to let her continue to stand next to Ying Gou." "... you guessed?" When Liu Xiaojiang heard this, he immediately took out the mobile phone in his pocket and looked at it. After seeing that the mobile phone had no abnormal reaction, he was finally relieved. Then he looked at Feng Baobao unexpectedly and said: "Is this obvious?" "Those in the game are fascinated." Feng Baobao glanced at Liu Xiaojiang and didn''t care about his impolite response. "You think you''re hiding well, but your usual attitude towards them has long exposed that you are actually likely to make this choice." "After all, everyone knows that you are nervous about their safety. This has been seen by many people who know what the LV family did as early as when the LV family wanted to arrest them." "Since in your plan, the only person who can finally enter the grave is Ying Gou and the bad root of ordinary people in the world, the people who ''do evil'' around you naturally need to break and stand like you." "But they obviously don''t need this. After all, they know that they are also standing beside Ying Gou, not the people kidnapped and used by Ying Gou. Now either they won''t offend you, or they have gone to the earth with a secret." "So, as long as they don''t participate in the next thing, the old man has reason to convince others that they are just controlled by Ying Gou, not the same as Ying Gou..." Say, She paused thoughtfully and then continued: "moreover, if Ying Gou''s previous identity was not the all-round leader, Shen Chong and Xia he are indeed all-round members. I''m afraid the same reason... Should also apply to everyone except you." "My attitude..." Liu Xiaojiang could not help but frown slowly. "Then you say Er Zhuang, how many of them, did you notice this?" "Liu Yanyan and Chen duo, it''s hard to say..." Feng Baobao seriously analyzed: "but if Er Zhuang and Windsor, or even Ma Xianhong, he should have noticed it already. Otherwise, why hasn''t he left home recently and has to try his best to catch up with you." "After all, Ma Xianhong... No, it should be said that he has the ability to refine divine machines. It won''t be long before he makes those spare storage methods. I''m afraid he can meet your initial requirements in a few days." "It''s not because you''ve found out. You don''t seem to want him to help, so you want to do your last part for you behind your back..." So far, She seemed to think of something and said, "by the way, I heard you asked Ma Xianhong to make magic tools suitable for their respective abilities for those omniscients. Don''t underestimate those things... And don''t underestimate his determination to contribute to you." "When you are calculating how far those omniscients can achieve things, don''t forget to take into account the magic tools they got from Ma Xianhong. They were in biyou village... You are one of the witnesses." "... you mean that almost everyone knows my attitude. I''m the only one who thinks I''ve deceived everyone?" Liu Xiaojiang sipped his mouth. "Moreover, the old ma guy knew that he would not show up next, so when he made magic tools for Xia he and them not long ago, he might even come up with magic tools whose quality was not inferior to that of ''treasure''?" "Usually I''d better look around me." Feng Baobao inevitably looked at Liu Xiaojiang in surprise and said: "I did come to your side not long ago, and I didn''t even take a face-to-face with others, but my room is not far from where the others are, and I can see the house where Shen Chong and Lv Liang live through the window." "So, I don''t know the others, but I have to say that Shen Chong, Lv Liang and Tu Junfang are just the three people I saw... They already have the magic tools like Ma Xianhong''s black armor." "Wu doukai..." Liu Xiaojiang has a magic weapon in his hand. Naturally, he knows the name of the magic weapon. "Yes, all three of them have bracelets similar to Ma Xianhong''s, and at the beginning... It was ma Xianhong''s bracelet and anklet, which covered themselves with a layer of armor." Feng Baobao nodded. "Moreover, Lu Liang also carries three beads similar to Ma Xianhong around his neck, so it is not difficult to speculate that most of them, in addition to their own magic tools, are likely to have obtained these general high-quality magic tools in Ma Xianhong''s hands." "Now I just don''t know if the other magic tools Ma Xianhong used have been equipped for those guys because there is no blessing of divine machines." "However, even if it is only the black armor and the three self-healing beads, it should be enough to eliminate the threat of most aliens to them..." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. That''s to say, unless we face some famous guys in the circle, as long as we are careful when facing the enemy, it''s difficult for anyone to pose a threat before they lose their own strength? So These all-round members destined to ''die'' will do even more harm to those outside! Fortunately, except Xia he, none of them will use the real Liuku immortal thieves, otherwise those people outside can''t even consume them! However, Compared with this matter, Liu Xiaojiang is obviously more concerned about Erzhuang''s idea because Ma Xianhong has made a large number of spare stored magic tools. Therefore, he doesn''t seem to have succeeded in hiding Erzhuang. God knows what the girl''s attitude towards her plan is. If Erzhuang doesn''t plan to follow his own arrangement and has to intervene in the next war, afterwards... Her identity will become a little troublesome. Maybe it will involve the seemingly unrelated Gao family. After all, if it is not used by Ying Gou, it is not a full-fledged villain. Standing around Ying Gou is equivalent to Ying Gou''s passers-by. And the new world Destined to be based on bodies like Ying Gou! If yinggou is immortal, how do people accept the "lessons" brought by yinggou, how do they go deep into how yinggou came from, and how do they reflect on their mistakes that gave birth to disaster? "You don''t have to worry about anything." Feng Baobao said calmly. "She clearly knows the choice you have made, but she doesn''t take the initiative to ask about it. Instead, she is just waiting for you to take the initiative to explain... She can actually explain some problems." "Er Zhuang looks very young in mentality and appearance, but her actual age is at least 30. Don''t treat her as a child who doesn''t understand anything. Let me see... She may not be as good as you in some aspects, but she will never lose to you in mood." "... I see." Liu Xiaojiang thought for a while and finally felt relieved. He realized that he really thought too much, so that he saw Erzhuang, a woman who had also experienced suffering. "Thank you. I didn''t expect to be educated by you one day." "Tut! How many times have I said that! Even before me! It''s not as good as you think!" When Feng Baobao saw Liu Xiaojiang''s rude reaction again, he finally broke the work unbearably and failed to resist his high and cold appearance that he had not insisted on for a long time. meanwhile, "Brother, sister bao''er, come quickly. There''s a seat here. Have something to eat!" Liu Yanyan, in front of the snack stall not far from the front, waved and shouted at them, while Er Zhuang on the side was still very unhappy with Liu Xiaojiang, and had no intention of sparing Liu Xiaojiang because of a little "punishment". In this regard, I may have figured out my own right, Liu Xiaojiang is not so guilty in the face of Erzhuang at the moment. On the contrary, he walks quickly to them with a big bag and a small bag with a smile, which makes Erzhuang look suspiciously at Feng Baobao following behind Liu Xiaojiang. When he noticed Er Zhuang''s sight, Feng Baobao was a little unnatural this time. Even he was guilty and didn''t dare to look at Er Zhuang at all, as if he had done something shady with his back to ER Zhuang. Of course, Feng Baobao didn''t do anything sorry for Erzhuang. Instead, he helped Liu Xiaojiang''s relationship with Erzhuang. The reason why she behaved so strangely is that... She manipulated Erzhuang''s psychology and retaliated for the impoliteness of the goods in her own way where Liu Xiaojiang didn''t know. See this, Er Zhuang really felt a sense of crisis, and his eyelids jumped wildly for a time. Then she didn''t have a good face for Liu Xiaojiang''s arrival. She even took the initiative to sit on the furthest position from Liu Xiaojiang on the table. Liu Xiaojiang looked at a question mark in his head and couldn''t figure out what happened to Erzhuang. "Yan Yan, what''s the matter with your sister Shan? What unhappy things have you met?" "Er..." Liu Yanyan looked at Er Zhuang sitting next to her, but considering her sister-in-law''s attitude that more is better than less, she finally chose not to interfere in the family between her brother and sister-in-law, and immediately turned to the snack stall to order. "... huh?" Liu Xiaojiang put down the package in his hand, turned to Feng Baobao sitting next to him, and wondered: "Baby, do you know?" "Hum!!!" Unexpectedly, before Feng Baobao could speak, as soon as he heard Liu Xiaojiang''s "intimate address" to Feng Baobao, he immediately puffed up his mouth and snorted at Liu Xiaojiang. Feng Baobao just smiled and didn''t speak, as if he wanted to see Liu Xiaojiang pay for his rudeness. "......." Liu Xiaojiang was completely confused. Chapter 717 Although the meal tasted good, Liu Xiaojiang was quite uncomfortable, because no matter what he did at the table, he always felt stared at by others. Therefore, based on this kind of thing, he seemed to have a bad feeling. After the meal was served, he just looked down and tasted the taste. By the way, he tried to think about where he was and annoyed Erzhuang. He didn''t mean to talk to three women at the dinner table. Is it because he has been unwilling to take the initiative to explain, so that Er Zhuang''s patience has been completely worn out? Probably not If, as Feng Baobao said, er Zhuang has already guessed his decisions, he must know that his original intention is for her good. You know Er Zhuang has always been a very considerate woman. It''s not too much to regard her as her own help. How can she be like a powder keg like now? What''s more, she has just given up and continued to hide something, even if she hasn''t opened her mouth... But as long as she sees her reaction that she is no longer guilty, she should be able to understand that she will explain the problem immediately. How can she be angry about it at this point? Liu Xiaojiang, holding disposable bamboo chopsticks in his hand, looked down at the small white porcelain bowl in front of him. After thinking about it, he couldn''t think what Erzhuang was angry about at the moment. And just when he was going to ''risk'' asking, Feng Baobao suddenly used chopsticks to pick up the dishes on the table, and then put them into Liu Xiaojiang''s bowl, "come on, don''t be stunned, eat while it''s hot." "......." Liu Xiaojiang was so surprised by Feng Baobao''s move that he looked down at the dishes in his bowl and thought he had a strange dream. On the other side, Sitting next to Liu Yanyan and facing Liu Xiaojiang''s Erzhuang, Feng Baobao''s unhappy eyes were frozen when he saw the intimate behavior between Feng Baobao and Liu Xiaojiang. "What are you still doing there? Don''t waste other people''s kindness. Take advantage of the heat... But don''t burn you." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. instant, Liu Xiaojiang seemed to understand the reason for Erzhuang''s anger. Then he looked suspiciously at Feng Baobao around him, but found that Feng Baobao didn''t even look at himself after he had sandwiched food for himself. He looked like a young lady sitting there eating food. Just After feeling Liu Xiaojiang''s puzzled sight, the corner of her mouth couldn''t help rising slightly... But it still revealed that she was actually trying to hold back her smile. Liu Xiaojiang realized this and naturally understood that the reason why Erzhuang was so angry was that Feng Baobao was giving himself eye medicine and deliberately retaliating for his rude reaction to his mind just now. Gee, I see After understanding the truth of the problem, Liu Xiaojiang immediately impolitely picked up the dishes in the bowl and returned them to Feng Baobao''s bowl. "Oh, I don''t like this, and I''d better clip it myself. If I really want to thank me for taking care of you, I''d better adjust my state of mind quickly so as not to make trouble for me later." in a word, Liu Xiaojiang interpreted Feng Baobao''s behavior as "repaying kindness" and completely defined his relationship with Feng Baobao in front of Erzhuang. The relationship between men and women... That absolutely does not exist. He and she are just simple friends. And sure enough After seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s actions, Erzhuang''s strong dissatisfaction in his eyes also eased a lot, and even made Liu Xiaojiang feel that the atmosphere on the dinner table has been relatively relaxed for a few points. At least..... He doesn''t have the feeling of being stared at by others anyway. "I see." After recovering her memory, Feng Baobao didn''t "disagree" with Liu Xiaojiang for the first time. When she heard this, she put her wine glass on the table, then just nodded and said: "It''s not easy for you. I''ll try... Not to cause you any trouble." "Er..." seeing Feng Baobao''s appearance this time, Liu Xiaojiang was stunned. Then he reacted and immediately added: "However, you and I are friends after all. It''s nothing to add a little trouble. I just hope you can understand that as a heterogeneous..... Also has the qualification to live, rather than having to follow the so-called righteousness and have to choose to sacrifice your life for strangers." "After all, among the ordinary people who have set the so-called great righteousness, few of them can meet the high standards set by themselves. Since they can''t even do it by themselves, what is the qualification to tell others about this journey to the East and West?" "Great righteousness..." "In these days, you have status and status, and it may be admirable to follow the great righteousness, while ordinary people and honest people... Such relatively kind groups have become shackles that trap themselves, and most of the time they will only be despised by ''bad people''." "But it is not a mistake, but a virtue worthy of itself..." Feng Baobao put down the dishes and chopsticks and said calmly in his eyes. "Moreover, since people can''t avoid contact with others when they live, in this world... At least you should ensure that you won''t be cursed by others pointing at the tombstone after your death." "It''s right, wrong... It''s the sick world." Liu Xiaojiang did not refute this, but also put down the dishes and chopsticks and said: "So ah, the world must change. They have to be aware of it, and I... don''t mind giving them a hand in this matter." "After all, I''m an alien that they don''t accept. I can add icing on the cake for myself, but I have to ignore myself and just go to give them help in the snow... They don''t deserve it." "... you can see clearly." Feng Baobao said in silence: "But although you and I are similar, there are still differences in the final analysis. I... was born out of the human body, and I am still human." "To tell you the truth..." "Now when I think of the big guys who took good care of me in the former village, including the dog children they met later, isn''t it... It''s a strange species like me that killed many of them?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang could not help but frown slowly. "Don''t deceive yourself and others. You''re not the fate of a lonely Chen and a few nights. At most, you just bring some evil spirits in your life. The disaster won''t be reflected on others casually." "And..." "Your generation was chaotic. Even without you, it would not affect those bandits who bully the soft and fear the hard to go down the mountain to burn, kill and loot for the sake of desire." "So, it''s better to say that... If it weren''t for you, the retribution of the bandits might come later. Even if the villagers were killed, someone wouldn''t settle the bandits soon. They''re not sure they''ll cause more killing later." "After all, their goal of making trouble down the mountain is not you, Feng Baobao. They just happened to meet a strange person like you." "Without you..." "Feng Yao will not kill all the bandits. His father may not die because of you, but he is also likely to die because of his wife. His kind man can''t see you being ruined by the bandits. Can he see his wife tied to the bandit''s nest?" "Baby, if you really want to be at ease, you should think of repaying the kindness rather than counting all the mistakes on yourself. So... It''s unfair to those bandits who do all kinds of evil. How can you casually take away the killing industry they created?" "I do say you......" Feng Baobao hesitated. "But if I don''t manage what''s going on intellectually, everyone''s death in vain... Must be part of my responsibility." "Tut, so, in addition to appreciation, I have no choice but to be a good man like you." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head reluctantly and said: "Don''t you understand that good people deserve to be pointed at with a gun in this world... Why not be a little selfish and don''t think too much about anything. You always think about others and embarrass yourself, but will others really think about you?" "......." Feng Baobao. Liu Xiaojiang sees Feng Baobao, who is still very "old-fashioned" in his mind even though he knows his way of life. Naturally, he will be somewhat disappointed in his heart. But fortunately, it''s not completely unproductive. At least Feng Baobao can listen to some words now. After a long time... He''s been influenced by everything. He''s not afraid that he can''t successfully "dye Feng Baobao black". For a while, With Feng Baobao''s silence, the atmosphere on the dinner table began to be heavy again, Liu Yanyan looked at Liu Xiaojiang, Feng Baobao, and then Er Zhuang, who had returned to "normal", with bowls and chopsticks. She said: "Oh, it''s rare to go shopping together. I''m very happy to say what to do. I''ll think about things in the future. Today... I have to relax." "Don''t worry. It''s not as serious as you think." Liu Xiaojiang picked up the wine glass on the table, drank the Erguotou that Feng Baobao was most used to, and smiled: "As early as the moment when the old man chose to stand up, the result of the matter has already become a foregone conclusion. The difference is only some variables in the process. The danger... Does not exist." "But whether the purpose can be achieved afterwards is inevitably worrying." Er Zhuang was silent for a long time, and suddenly opened his mouth. His tone had lost the feeling of "danger". "The world is turbid and I am alone... If you say this, it will inevitably make people feel very stupid." Liu Xiaojiang calmed down. "But most of what I have seen with my own eyes are indeed stupid enough. Perhaps because they have no voice at all, their blind obedience has reached the point where it is difficult to change." "So, seriously, it doesn''t matter whether they are willing to change..." "As long as..." "It''s enough to have a person they can trust and represent most of them to make a choice... Anyway, this choice will not harm their interests. Therefore, even if they are not satisfied, they will only be hidden in the bottom of their heart and afraid to be noticed by the other majority." "Although most of these are the basis of everything, what really matters is that they must exist. As for the others... It is always decided by a few people, and most people choose whether to agree or not." "What''s more, their so-called objections have always been based on their own practical interests. For example, they basically don''t care too much about things that don''t involve their current practical interests, and they don''t have time to pay attention to them." So far, He looked up at the hurried passers-by around the booth and said: "After all, even if it''s not the era when most people don''t have enough to eat and wear, what all living beings care about will only be their own ''survival problems''." "Ying Gou is dead, the threat is gone..." "Then it''s just an attitude of admitting mistakes and standing upright when beaten. It''s just a painful desire to hope that they can be more stable in the future. It won''t even specifically threaten their individuals. What''s so difficult for them to accept?" "So ah, as long as the person they agree with makes a decision and doesn''t see any selfishness, most... Will only choose to follow that person''s footsteps." "If there is no danger at all, why don''t you let us participate?" Er Zhuang was deeply suspicious of this. And hearing that, Liu Yanyan was also slightly stunned, and then looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a puzzled face. "You know..." when Liu Xiaojiang heard Er Zhuang''s words like this, he knew he shouldn''t hide it. He also had no choice but to sigh and said: "Although there is no danger for Liu Xiaojiang, it is a fatal outcome for yinggou. Naturally, none of the people around him is spared. Otherwise... How to make most of them reflect on the past when things are not really over." "I will let Xia he and her colleagues participate, because she is omniscient and is recognized as a villain by most people." "Such a person is almost the same as Ying Gou. Only when he dies can most people really rest assured, so even if I will revive him afterwards, the previous identity... Is doomed to disappear in front of most people." "But you are different..." "You are either an employee of the company, an ordinary stranger, or... An existence that has long disappeared from the public''s sight. As long as you don''t show up in front of yinggou, you can have many reasons to sit back and watch your past identity afterwards." "You can still be Gao Yushan, Liu Yanyan, or Feng Baobao... Continue to use this suitable identity to save a lot of trouble in the future." So far, He looked up at Er Zhuang and Liu Yanyan and said: "You should and don''t want to approach each other as strangers when facing your family in the future. In the end, I''m afraid you can''t even do simple filial piety......" "So, it''s not that I can''t do anything without your help. Why can''t I choose not to let you continue to intervene in the next trifles in order to save some unnecessary trouble and that you won''t have so many strange experiences in the future?" "Yes, it''s wrong for me to hide it from you, but considering your character, I''m afraid... You will be desperate to participate in order to help me." "Hehe... I wish I had said no earlier, and you want to do more. Since I can only help you a little, I will bring myself a lot of trouble in the future. Who will choose to intervene regardless of everything?" Er Zhuang said with his hands in his arms. "Just... Brother, with my little ability, what can I do even if I intervene? It''s better to live a young lady''s life honestly." Seeing this, Liu Yanyan agreed with Xiao Lian. "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Chapter 718 Think too much? Feng Baobao looked at Erzhuang and Liu Yanyan across the table. Obviously, he didn''t think it was what Liu Xiaojiang wanted more. indeed, Liu Xiaojiang really shouldn''t hide something from Er Zhuang, because he can''t hide it from Er Zhuang at all, so instead of making Er Zhuang unhappy by insisting on "self righteous", he might as well have a direct showdown to make Er Zhuang accept his decisions. But on the other side, Er Zhuang is really smart and considerate; After understanding Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning, she naturally won''t do anything that will cause trouble to Liu Xiaojiang, but this is only a rational choice. Emotionally... She may not be able to fully accept herself as a "burden". After all, everyone can see that Er Zhuang has a deep love for Liu Xiaojiang. She almost regards Liu Xiaojiang as everything. Er Zhuang will be nervous about small things like Liu Xiaojiang. How can a woman who has almost no sense of emotional security easily accept herself as a vase around Liu Xiaojiang? What she wants is an equal status with Liu Xiaojiang, rather than becoming a vassal around men. She doesn''t need any value except that she is as beautiful as flowers, because it''s easy to turn herself into a defective product when she is no longer attractive to men. So Feng Baobao thinks that Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t think too much, but he still knows Er Zhuang''s personality. The idea of hiding that he doesn''t want Er Zhuang to help is really considered by Er Zhuang''s mood. After all, if you can successfully hide it from the past, it''s better for a woman like Erzhuang to become a vase when she doesn''t know it, than to become a vase around Liu Xiaojiang because she is unable to understand everything. If not, Whether it is obvious that he can''t hide it but doesn''t take the initiative to explain it, or he knows that he can''t hide it and take the initiative to explain the problem, it will inevitably make Erzhuang have some lost ideas. Er Zhuang pretended nothing happened after knowing Liu Xiaojiang''s decision, which is all because of her understanding and her strong feelings for Liu Xiaojiang, so... She doesn''t want to be a vase, but she has to make trouble for men. Feng Baobao doesn''t think there is anything wrong with ER Zhuang''s idea of pursuing the same status as men, but based on ER Zhuang''s strong feelings for Liu Xiaojiang, it is inevitable that Er Zhuang''s performance seems to be too humble. It''s like As long as Erzhuang fails to successfully reflect his own value, Liu Xiaojiang will abandon her How can the feelings between men and women be measured by value? Even if it''s family and friendship, it doesn''t seem to be so? Is this business? If it''s business, er Zhuang puts himself in a weak position and pursues equality in the way of reflecting his own value... It''s strange that she doesn''t lose her life! Fortunately, Liu Xiaojiang is not the kind of wolf hearted guy. He doesn''t care whether the people around him have the so-called value, but gives each other enough respect and equal status from the beginning. Therefore, it''s hard for Erzhuang, a smart but stupid woman, to stay with a guy like Liu Xiaojiang. Some small losses... Are also likely to be the trouble found by Liu Xiaojiang''s elm head and Erzhuang''s love brain. Logically Feng Baobao shouldn''t have understood these things between men and women, but she couldn''t bear that she spent many months in a private school, and there was no special way of entertainment at that time, so she really read a lot of "extracurricular books" and so on. Girls Most of them always like to see something more affectionate than boys. However, even if Feng Baobao saw through ER Zhuang''s disguise, he didn''t say much at this moment, let alone expose the most vulnerable place in Er Zhuang''s heart. She just glanced at Liu Xiaojiang''s helpless appearance of believing it. Then she picked up the straw on the side table and inserted it into the Erguotou bottle with a lot of wine left. Then she calmly stretched out her hand to pick up Erguotou and drank the wine with the straw. At this time, even if Feng Baobao has lost the so-called longevity body, he still has eight strange skills that can completely improve his physique, such as Liuku immortal thieves. Therefore, when drinking, he is still stunned by many wine masks who drink in the daytime around him. "OK..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Erzhuang and Liu Yanyan, who had no abnormal complexion. He was a little stunned. Later, he didn''t feel lost because of the two women''s attitude. On the contrary, he was glad that they had this selfish idea. "It''s best for you to think so, but it saves me a lot of trouble to stop you. It''s stupid. Then shall we go back or..." "Of course, I''ll keep going!" Liu Yanyan interrupted without hesitation: "It''s rare to come out together. How can we go back so soon? And if we go back now, then... Who knows if you''d like to come out and help us carry our bags?" "Besides, you still have the most important things to deal with next time. If you don''t do well, we''ll have to wait until monkey years and horses come out next time. You just don''t want to go shopping with us, so it won''t be so easy to free you!" "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "Yes, Yeon Yeon is right. Today... Just stay with us and be responsible for carrying bags. Isn''t lord Ying Gou afraid to carry bags for some of our women?" Seeing this, Erzhuang immediately expressed his approval, and even looked at Feng Baobao. "Baby, just the two of us were shopping just now. Because we don''t know what you like, it''s not good to buy things for you. Next... You''re welcome. Anyway, it''s not our own money. It''s all the money earned by Shen Chong''s speculation." Wen Yan, Feng Baobao was a little stunned, then hesitated and said, "I... I don''t really have anything..." "Well, that''s settled. Don''t always wear the company''s work clothes every day. This time it''s just... Yanyan and I are responsible for taking good care of you." Er Zhuang didn''t wait for Feng Baobao to answer, so he went straight to the main road. "... Oh, all right." Feng Baobao can''t say anything about this, because she can feel that Erzhuang doesn''t mean any harm to herself, and after recovering her memory, she really feels that she has been neglected in the past, which doesn''t look like a lady at all. "Then let''s hurry and go?" Seeing that the atmosphere between herself and others was no longer as dull as before, Liu Yanyan naturally became more happy. She immediately got up to urge and looked down at Liu Xiaojiang in front of the dinner table, saying: "Brother, pay!" However, Liu Xiaojiang''s face was so surprised that he didn''t give Liu Yanyan any response in time. "What''s the matter?" Er Zhuang was undoubtedly the one who cared about Liu Xiaojiang most. He not only noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s abnormality for the first time, but also was the first to ask him the specific reason. "It''s the second tail..." Liu Xiaojiang said with a smile. As soon as it comes out, Er Zhuang and Feng Baobao both turned their heads and looked around, but they didn''t find the figure of "Er Weizi" in Liu xiaojiangkou. Only Liu Yanyan stood in front of the dinner table and looked at the three people''s reaction with a confused face. "Two tails... Which two tails?" "What did he suddenly come to do?" Er Zhuang looked back at Liu Xiaojiang and asked, "was it sent by the company to monitor us?" "No..." Feng Baobao doesn''t think that the company in a hurry will send someone alone to Ying Gou to die. After all, she heard about the temporary workers in the company before. After the Lujia village incident, there are only herself and the two tails left. "Unless those people in the company are really crazy, they can''t let the employees come and die. Besides, he is now a strong force in the company..." "Well, he doesn''t seem to be watching us." Liu Xiaojiang nodded at Feng Baobao''s words and said: "After all, if you really came to watch us, after you found us, you wouldn''t run farther and farther. On the contrary, it''s more like being chased and killed by someone." "Like?" Er Zhuang said, "can''t you see who''s chasing him?" "Ah, I can''t see, or... They seem special. They look just like ordinary people, but two ordinary people can actually keep up with the escape speed of the two tails..." Liu Xiaojiang smiled. "It''s probably a power that we don''t even know. It''s interesting... Isn''t it?" "Are we going to have a look?" Er Zhuang seemed to think of something when he heard the speech. Then Xiu frowned and looked around and said: "However, if it''s really what I guessed, they belong to the kind of people I accidentally found when I was bored. The things involved... Seem to be more complex than strangers. Why don''t we go back today and I''ll go back and investigate carefully?" "No..." Liu Xiaojiang suddenly got up slowly from the table, then handed the pouch in his arms to ER Zhuang and said: "It''s too late..." "The second tail has been caught up. You can continue to go shopping and put everything you buy here. I''ll go there myself... So that these inexplicable guys won''t affect my next plan with the old man." Well, I didn''t wait for Erzhuang to say anything, Liu Xiaojiang took advantage of the gap around passers-by who didn''t pay attention to himself and others. He immediately flashed and disappeared in place, leaving only Liu Yanyan with a confused face, Feng Baobao with a confused face, Erzhuang with dignified eyes, and... Bags of goods in that place. "Sister Shan, my brother, this is..." "Hoo... Nothing. Let''s continue shopping. There should be no problem. This guy probably doesn''t want to carry his bag, so he''ll find a reason to escape." "... is there really no problem?" "Well, don''t worry. The power of the goods must be fearless of all the ''weapons'' of ordinary people, otherwise those ordinary people wouldn''t be as nervous as they are today when they face him." "Oh, that''s good..." "Well... Let''s go. Yanyan and I will take good care of you." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª meanwhile, In an alley thousands of meters away from the department store, "Hoo... Hoo..." Wang Zhenqiu dodged and appeared in the deserted alley. He couldn''t help bending down and gasping violently. Without looking back, he said to the two people behind him: "You''ve become a lot stronger. You can really chase me... They all said I wouldn''t go back. What are you chasing me for?" Wen Yan, The two men who appeared at the entrance of the alley walked towards Wang Zhenqiu, but the expression on their faces also showed that they were not hostile to Wang Zhenqiu, and the woman with short purple hair and pigtails at the back of her head directly opened her mouth to show their intention. "Haven''t you had enough outside?" "Hey... You don''t know, but considering your identity, it''s normal not to know those more interesting things." Hearing the sound, Wang Zhenqiu got up and looked at the two people coming towards him, scratched his head with a smile and said: "Second kill, Wenshan... You''re all right." "We may not know before, but how can we not know now?" Wearing a cap with a duck tongue, a teenager of the same age as Wang Zhenqiu and Wen Shan shook his head slowly and said: "That guy is going to turn the earth upside down, even if we are not the Department responsible for dealing with this kind of thing, but considering that guy is likely to be a creature that we people on earth don''t know... How can people above not communicate with our department?" Hearing this, Wang Zhenqiu''s eyes inevitably flashed a trace of tension, "as a result, what is the judgment of those guys? Do you say you want to intervene in his affairs?" "The judgment is that we should not interfere in this matter..." Er Sha pressed the brim of his hat with his hand and said, "after all, this is a matter of life and death for us. As long as we have needs everywhere... Naturally, we will do our best to help." "Besides..." "If, as the other party said, Ying Gou is actually the great God in ancient legends and actually belongs to the abnormal creatures on our earth... Then he should be under our management." "Ball, you used to be a member of the manager and you were very close to that guy. We... Need you to go back and help provide some good suggestions." See this, Wang Zhenqiu seemed to be aware of something, and immediately said anxiously: "Then I tell you, my advice is that all of you don''t interfere. Don''t stretch your hand to other people''s affairs, otherwise..." However, Before Wang Zhenqiu finished speaking, Liu Xiaojiang''s figure had already appeared at the entrance of the alley, and was walking towards the three people in the alley step by step, slowly speaking towards the back of Er Sha and Wen Shan: "Otherwise..." "I''ll kill you all together..." Chapter 719 Hear the sound, The second kill and Wenshan just reflected that there was someone behind them. Then they turned back without hesitation and left their back to Wang Zhenqiu, who had been very uncooperative with them recently. As everyone knows, From the moment when Liu Xiaojiang appeared in the alley, especially after hearing Liu Xiaojiang''s words, Wang Zhenqiu was obviously more nervous than the two old friends of Ersha and Wenshan, so that he directly stepped in front of Ersha and Wenshan. "If I said it was just an accident... Do you believe it?" "I believe it." Liu Xiaojiang stopped to stand in front of the alley and looked at the three people standing together inside. His eyes finally stopped on Wang Zhenqiu. "If you really deliberately lead them to me, it''s estimated that it won''t be such a nervous look at the moment." "So when I ran away, I met me and I noticed the location. It''s probably just an accident..." "After all, after you met me, your attitude of running away soon changed from playing to being serious, but it''s a pity... Even if you seriously want to run away, you can''t successfully get rid of these two strange friends. It seems that they pay great attention to you bastard." See this, Wang Zhenqiu immediately explained: "don''t worry, they are different. They are not only different from us, but also very different from ordinary people, so they will never participate in the activities of different people..." "I heard it just now." Liu Xiaojiang reached out and pointed to his ears. Then he looked at the man wearing a cap behind Wang Zhenqiu and said, "Er Sha, that should be the name. That''s what you just called it." "Hasn''t he already said..." "Although they should not intervene in the judgment of the event, it is a major event related to the life and death of many people in the world, so as long as there is demand from people in the company, this kind of strange guy will certainly lend a helping hand." With that, He turned to Wang Zhenqiu with complex and hesitant eyes and said: "Bastard, you should know that the company... And even all the strange people in the world attach great importance to my winning hook, and no one doesn''t want to hold more power in their hands, so as to be sure of success in the end." "Therefore, as long as the company knows the existence of these guys, it is very likely that after the war, it will regard them as a secret weapon in the war, try to let them find me some trouble in the battle, and maybe expect them to give me a fatal blow." "You say..." "When a cautious enemy like Ying Gou learns that his opponent has secret weapons he doesn''t know, what will be the first thoughts in his mind...?" Wang Zhenqiu did not answer Liu Xiaojiang''s questions, but still stood in front of the second kill and Wen Shan, insisting: "Like you, they are different in this world, but they know how to hide their existence better than other people. If they really enter the public view like other people, then the world will inevitably become extremely absurd in the eyes of ordinary people." "Ordinary people may be able to accept the existence of different people. After all, most different people''s abilities are almost equal to martial arts novels, but they... Will never be accepted by ordinary people until their scientific and technological level has reached a certain level." "Scientific and technological level..." Liu Xiaojiang heard these four words, but he also had some guesses about the ability of the two people present. He felt that the way these two guys, who are about the same age as Wang Zhenqiu, master power is the opposite of energy practice, which is the way of outward exploration. After all, even if he is an alien who has reached a certain degree, he can only feel a faint energy on the two strange guys behind Wang Zhenqiu. By alien standards, The amount of energy stored in these two human bodies is at most the extent to which ordinary people exercise their bodies to the limit. If there are no other forces for them to drive, it is completely impossible for these two "ordinary people" to have the ability to closely follow Wang Zhenqiu. You know Wang Zhenqiu''s strength as an outsider is not weak, and he is not so discouraged even in the face of the so-called ten guys. If he wants to escape..... Dozens of guys may not really be able to leave him easily. But it happened that such a strange man was panting after two "ordinary people"? Are you kidding?! "Is he the winning hook?" Wenshan stands behind Wang Zhenqiu and hears the dialogue between Wang Zhenqiu and Liu Xiaojiang. She can''t help but turn her head and look at the second kill around her for confirmation. "Well, the reaction of watching the ball should be him." The second kill seemed to feel that Wenshan''s tone was wrong, and immediately opened his mouth to remind him: "Don''t act rashly. If the information is true, even if the ball is really willing to help, we may not be his opponent, but according to his past experience, forget it... Let''s be honest and see what the other party wants to do." Wenshan thought of the words Liu Xiaojiang said when he appeared. She could not help but frown and whispered, "but..." "I know..." Er Sha seemed to have a connection with Wenshan''s heart at this time. He was very clear about his partner and girlfriend''s idea and said: "but he didn''t seem to have the intention to kill at all." Wen Yan, Wenshan obviously trusted the second kill. Hearing this, she really relaxed. She just stood behind Wang Zhenqiu and watched the situation with the second kill around her. On the other side, Although Liu Xiaojiang is not close to Wang Zhenqiu''s three people, he still listens to the two people''s dialogue in this quiet alley, so he looks at the second kill wearing a duck tongue hat with some curiosity. He doesn''t know what the other party judges by virtue of. He has no intention of killing. At this point, He even used his unique "observation method", and a faint light of dark gold gradually appeared in his eyes, but he still couldn''t see what was special about Er Sha and Wen Shan. In addition to some ''components'' in the bodies of these two guys, they seem to be a little different from ordinary people "Just..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and dispersed the energy gathered in his eyes. Then he looked at the three people in the alley and slowly raised his right arm, saying: "Do you think I have no intention to kill you? Of course... After all, I don''t kill for killing, but I have to kill for others. Naturally, I won''t have any emotional fluctuations for you." Let''s hear it, A large number of strange black energy spread in the lane in an instant, and condensed into a big hand and extended to Wang Zhenqiu. It seemed that he wanted to take the opportunity to crush all three people at once. See this, The second kill and Wenshan almost immediately reacted. They jumped up and jumped to the rear. One side grabbed the bulges of the walls on both sides of the alley, but when they looked down at the original position, they found that Wang Zhenqiu was indifferent to it and stayed in place. "Ball! What are you doing?!" Seeing Wang Zhenqiu waiting to die, the second kill couldn''t help but speak out and remind Wang Zhenqiu to escape. He thought it was the situation caused by Wang Zhenqiu''s negligence. However, "You two just leave quickly. There''s no need to get involved in my business." Wang Zhenqiu stood in place, facing the big black hand, but he just looked back at the second kill above the oblique eye, and then faced Liu Xiaojiang''s position again, slowly opening his hands. "I die... They live. For the sake of a good relationship... Should it be ok?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes flashed a moment of hesitation, but he sensed the reaction of one of the strange guys through perception. He didn''t choose to stop, but slowly raised his mouth upward, controlled his big hand from a distance and grabbed Wang Zhenqiu hard. "Of course..." "Of course not!" Seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s big hand was about to touch Wang Zhenqiu, his fingers bent, and it seemed that he would pinch Wang Zhenqiu to death in the palm of his hand. A figure with white light all over hit the ground, and blocked Wang Zhenqiu''s front with a fist to the extended black big hand. Bang!!! The figure with white light shining all over it seemed that the fist waved in a hurry also had very good strength, so that Liu Xiaojiang easily spread out his big hand with golden light. See this, Liu Xiaojiang hurried to the big hand that was bounced off and was about to crash into the wall and destroy the house. He instantly dispersed his golden light for testing, and then raised his eyes to the figure in front of Wang Zhenqiu. "Oh, is this your strength? It seems very good, but the level is a little worse..." "You can start with your friends. You... Are really the same as described by intelligence. It is a real great threat!" Wenshan''s original purple hair danced up slowly with some air flow, so that even the color set off the white light under the influence. But this power is obviously not energy, but if you really care about it, it is more like the power of faith without faith of the old Western gods. In other words, it is the embodiment of her own vitality, but the life energy in her body seems to be more abundant. It''s strange. Because of this way of using power, ordinary humans simply can''t afford to consume it. Maybe they will run out of oil and the lamp will dry up under the urging of several times of energy. Although this woman doesn''t have the power of Gabriel, her vitality in her body seems almost "infinite". In addition It seems that this vitality does not belong to her, but is more like something borrowed from somewhere. If not... Her achievements in "eternity" may be far more than those in her heyday. After all, eternal life does not mean that vitality must be endless, but as long as vitality is endless, it must be eternal existence. This woman called ''Wenshan'' doesn''t have such a strong foundation, so she can only create her existence that looks more inexplicable than Ying Gou in a way that Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t know. Technological level It looks more unreasonable than Ying Gou, and then you tell me it''s not metaphysics... It''s science! Are you playing? The crisis is over, Er Sha immediately jumped down from the wall and stood beside Wang Zhenqiu. He couldn''t help frowning and said, "ball, what are you thinking and why do you sacrifice your life here? Don''t you want to give it to ah Ling and Xiaoshi..." "You don''t know anything. Why don''t you get out of here quickly." Wang Zhenqiu recovered, but he didn''t thank Wenshan for saving himself. Instead, he looked at the second kill in front of him angrily and said: "Do you have to be happy when everyone is dead?" "Bastard! You haven''t made any progress! On the contrary, you''ve become more annoying than before!" Wenshan scolded without turning back when she heard this: "How can you easily give up your life? How many hardships have you had... We have always insisted on coming. No one is not sad about ah Ling and Xiaoshi, but you chose to leave the team silently. Have you considered our companions?" "Yes, Wenshan is right. Even if you are doomed to failure, you can''t easily give up your life. You just seem to be fighting for our lives, but you are actually torturing us in your own way." Wang Zhenqiu''s attitude towards the second kill is inevitably a little disappointed. So, instead of talking to Wang Zhenqiu, he walked slowly to Liu Xiaojiang, stopped beside Wen Shan, reached out and took off the cap on his head. Instead, he looked firmly and said: "But even if you are really a jerk, you are also the most valuable companion of Wenshan and I, so... If you want to die, we will die in front of you. After all, compared with my own weakness, I hate the one who only used weakness to ''convince'' my heart." "If you don''t come to me, you''ll be fine..." Wang Zhenqiu heard the two names'' a Ling ''and'' Xiaoshi ''. His eyes, which were originally just complex, suddenly darkened, no doubt recalling some unpleasant experiences he had. But at the same time It seems to agree with the statement of second killing, While his eyes were dim, he didn''t stand where he was, but also stood beside Ersha and Wenshan, and then raised his eyes to the "incomparable" guy near the alley. "Sorry..." "It seems that things have changed. My two old friends don''t seem to want me to pay anything for them..." Say, Wang Zhenqiu took out a pure black leather glove from his arms and put it on his hand. At the same time, a pair of black wings composed of energy suddenly opened behind him. It looked like a replica of the old Western God. "Angel? No... the wings of this color are probably the so-called falling angel... The devil?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at the three people in the lane with great interest. When he saw that Wang Zhenqiu seemed to use what he had been hiding, he couldn''t help laughing at it. "Good..." "The so-called true companion should not be like this." "What a pity..." So far, He walked towards the three people without paying attention, and the smile on his face did not change due to the power shown by the three people. "That kind of real goods have died in my hands. What use can fake goods like you do? You are... Far from it." Chapter 720 Divine mask This means of "acting God" depends not only on the world''s "belief in gods, but also on Wu You''s own" acting skills ". Play to others'' letter, play to your own letter! Your "appearance" must always be consistent with the image in the hearts of most people. Otherwise, at a glance, no matter how you believe in yourself, others... It is completely useless to believe in the world. Maybe you will be eaten into a madman by the huge "faith". Gods... There are many masks, but the masks available to Wu you are very limited, because you can''t be a very fat person, but wear a "monkey face" and be a saint of Qi Tian. I''m afraid you don''t have to put your acting skills to the test. When the world sweeps over, you may think you''re taking it as a fool Therefore, Wu yous only do what they are good at and meet their own conditions. Yuchi Gong of Xia Liuqing Wang Zhenqiu''s three altar sea meeting great gods and Qi Tian great saints, as well as the Fallen Angel Satan, which seems to be in line with the world''s fantasy, are also "roles" that fully meet their own conditions at this stage. And If we say that Xia Liuqing liked to play the roles of the great God of the three altar sea meeting and the great saint of Qi Tian when he was young, Wang Zhenqiu only inherited Xia Liuqing''s mantle by relying on his own talent after receiving the props for collecting the "power of faith". So now This fallen angel, who seems to be very similar to the devil Satan, is undoubtedly the role he thinks he can perform most smoothly. His proficiency... And the power he can play as this role will naturally vary slightly according to whether the interpretation is smooth or not. Yes, it''s just a little different, at least in Liu Xiaojiang''s view After all, fake goods can never be compared with real goods. If imitation is so simple, it can be no different from real goods. So the so-called real goods... Do they still have the value of being imitated by others? "Your department is really interesting..." Liu Xiaojiang stopped at a place less than five meters away from the three, looked up at the strange combination in front of him, and said: "Strange human beings, half human and half animal guys, and... Strange people. Compared with the so-called strange people, you people are the smartest. You won''t be so stupid as strange people that you think you are noble than ordinary people. You obviously have power, but you are like a mouse in the sewer." "Seriously..." "In fact, I''m also curious about you. After all, it sounds like you are not the only special people in the so-called department. Instead, you have formed a special group like an alien, and there is also a secret organization responsible for managing such groups." Say, He looked at Wang Zhenqiu, who was clearly human in the lane but looked the least human in appearance, and said: "Considering the identity of this jerk, I think you should also come from an organization like the company, which is about the same as the employees of the company. So... How do the leaders above you manage guys like you?" "... is it coercion?" "After all, you guys are also not individuals, and the composition seems to be more complex than the alien group. If you simply like the company''s attitude towards strangers, how can you maintain the consistency of everyone in the circle?" At this time, Wenshan, who was twinkling with white light, seemed to have even changed her character. It was like being suddenly magnified her character defect. She had no intention to answer Liu Xiaojiang''s words. It seemed that she was looking forward to the next battle. "Stop talking nonsense! You don''t deserve..." "Wenshan! Control yourself!" The second kill on one side noticed the unhappiness in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes and immediately opened his mouth to stop the stupid woman around him who had not controlled herself well after years of training. He has always been very clear about the Department''s evaluation of yinggou, the enemy, and knows that even if the three of them go together, they are likely to be wiped out. From the beginning, he has been considering how to reduce his own losses. Therefore, when Liu Xiaojiang did not start, he will never take the initiative to die. So, after stopping Wenshan''s stupidity, he looked at Liu Xiaojiang and explained: "We are different from strangers..." "Although there are indeed many different people in the team, after all, it is also because the power of different people is stronger than ordinary people." "Moreover, compared with some ordinary people other than us, strange people are more suitable to participate in the tasks we usually perform. In addition... They do have many advantages, which can make our abnormal anthropology learn something." "Abnormal human beings..." Liu Xiaojiang looked thoughtfully at Wenshan and Ersha. He didn''t expect that such words would come out of their own mouth. After all, even those strange people who are incompatible with ordinary people don''t think they are really different from human beings. Even the opposite Some extreme aliens not only don''t think they are heterogeneous, but also think they are normal humans. Those ordinary people are just overly stupid peers. Wenshan and Ersha, which are more special than other people, will try to follow the management of the upper level without exposing themselves when they admit that they are different It''s also hard not to make people feel that whether they have been brainwashed and why they don''t even have the so-called "blood nature". It''s natural for creatures to love "freedom", but those who are being treated unfairly are taught to take the overall situation into account. Is it difficult... Only in strangers can we see the shortcomings that are no different from ordinary people? Are these guys saints who are divorced from secular desires and low tastes? Or is it that only these two people, who are not very different from the employees of the company, will talk about such sage like remarks, while other similar people in the circle... Are more secure than different people because of coercion? "Most of us are born different from people on earth..." Er Sha didn''t notice Liu Xiaojiang''s doubts and continued: "Therefore, in this environment belonging to people on earth, we are just guests living in this land. Naturally, we have to pay ''rent'' for the real owner of this land. We usually make concessions... Even help solve some problems." "Then... What about people like this bastard?" Liu Xiaojiang turned to look at Wang Zhenqiu and said: "Different people should not feel that they are not the masters of this land. You keep ''outsiders'' like them around you... Won''t there be any hidden danger?" "No..." Er Sha said firmly: "We are different from different people, so even if different people choose to join, even if different people''s strength can help us, we will assess the people who join. Few people... Will join and leave like him, but take their work seriously all their life." "So..." "The number of strange people on our side is actually very small... Some people are also very valued. Even ball''s previous position in the Department is much higher than Wenshan and I, and can barely be regarded as a member of the management." "Just him?" Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help doubting. "Yes, just him." Second, kill the head. "......." Wang Zhenqiu. "I see..." Liu Xiaojiang can confirm whether others are guilty and lying through perception. Therefore, even if he doubted again, he still believed these words. "It seems that I was wrong. You are indeed different in this world, but you are very different from different people. You have a very clear understanding of your own existence. From the beginning, you know that you are just ''guests'' here." "No... although we understand this truth, considering our daily life, half of the owner of the earth... May be more appropriate to describe people like us." Second kill shook his head. "After all, no matter how others are, at least Wenshan and I have been living on the earth since childhood." "Well, a good attitude saves me the trouble of seizing your memory." Liu Xiaojiang got what he wanted to determine in the second killing mouth, and his hostility to this special department decreased a bit. At least he won''t choose to clean up because of their existence. After all, compared with the group of strangers, such as the guys of second kill and Wenshan, they are similar to a masked hero who secretly protects the people However, considering his attitude towards Wang Zhenqiu before the second kill, even if he has no hostility, he still needs to ensure that these strange guys can continue to be themselves in the next plan, and never become a knife in the hands of some "damn people". Resurrection can resurrect, but there are too many people... Isn''t it troublesome? So "I can not start with you, but you must ensure that you turn a blind eye to the next thing." Liu Xiaojiang habitually touched his chin, then slowly put down his arm and said: "After all, most of your own work is not about ordinary humans." "Moreover, the relationship between strangers and ordinary people is more like the contradiction between ''master'' and ''master''. It is difficult for honest officials to cut off household chores... As outsiders, even if you intervene out of good intentions, you may not have a good result in the end." Wen Yan, A strange flash flashed in Er Sha''s eyes, because he found that Liu Xiaojiang seemed to have said something wrong. Even if his department really intervened in the future, the target was not strangers and ordinary people, but Ying Gou, who was the biggest threat to mankind. In addition, the news that I and others have received in the Department does not refer to the contradiction between ordinary people and strangers, but the survival struggle between human beings and yinggou. How can the housework between "master" and "master" come from? "Oh, no, I was wrong just now..." although Liu Xiaojiang received too much information at once and his mind was a little confused, he soon noticed the loopholes in his words, so he said: "It should be said that it is the contradiction between me and human beings, and as the ''master'' born and bred in this land, the problem between me and human beings... Is also a household matter. You outsiders don''t need to gossip, otherwise don''t blame me for failing to do my best as a host." "Well, that''s it. Go back to the report, convey the original words to your leader, and tell him by the way... Don''t think about flattering the public but disobeying the public. After all, before the next event ferments, in order to ensure that there are no variables in the plan, I will personally go to you for confirmation." "Outsiders, don''t be unhappy..." With that, Liu Xiaojiang turned to the entrance of the alley almost without hesitation at such a tense moment, and did not really deal with the three "minions" of Wang Zhenqiu, which indirectly showed that he didn''t care about their ability. Give a threat? Reduce the enemy''s strength in advance? It''s not necessary at all! However, "Oh, by the way..." when Liu Xiaojiang was about to walk to the entrance of the alley, he seemed to suddenly think of something. He turned and looked at the confused three people in the alley not far away and said: "Even if I don''t want to give you too many threats, and I don''t need to reduce the strength of potential enemies in advance, but... Giving you a deep impression is also a necessary prerequisite for transmitting messages, so that you don''t think everything is a trifle." Say, He put his eyes on Wenshan, who was emitting white light. instant, The second kill, with extremely sharp intuition, felt the great threat, and his hair stood up in an instant, and completely subconsciously... Stood in front of Wenshan and jumped at Liu Xiaojiang. "Go away!" Liu Xiaojiang faced the second kill that rushed towards him very decisively. He just waved to the second kill that was coming from a distance. When a black whip appeared out of thin air, he directly flew the second kill out and hit Wang Zhenqiu, who had just relaxed and had not responded. The next second, Seeing the second kill collide with Wang Zhenqiu and take off, Wen Shan''s eyes at Liu Xiaojiang suddenly coagulated, and the whole person instantly turned into a white light and shot at Liu Xiaojiang. Whether it''s raising her hand to wave her fist, the power to be displayed, or the moving speed... Each is far higher than the level of two men, second kill and Wang Zhenqiu. "Well, you''re quite confident, but it''s just because you''re too ignorant." Liu Xiaojiang stood in place, looked calmly at the white light that was about to arrive in front of him not far away, and then released all his breath without convergence. "Kneel down!" The endless black energy seemed to cover the sun, making the lane that was only dark suddenly become pure darkness without optical fiber input. With that majestic voice, Wenshan, who had turned into a light, lost her light as if she had been absorbed before she was about to plunge into the "darkness", and then... Fell to her knees. Liu Xiaojiang did not use any means, just simply did not cover up his own breath. However, Yu Wenshan''s fighting style actually strengthened her own combat indicators in a special way, and only obtained a significant strengthening of non-human speed and strength, even reaction ability, as an ordinary person. What she relies on in fighting, or... To support her to digest her own growth and fight with people at will, is the instinct that she is "born" to be better at fighting than ordinary people. The instinct is too keen, which makes Wenshan, who is short-sighted, aware of the gap between herself and Liu Xiaojiang. As a result, relying on her instinct, she also follows the biological instinct and chooses to "escape" to save her life in the face of absolutely invincible forces. On the other end, Looking at Wenshan, who had lost her light and fell to the ground trembling, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t look at her in the end, but turned his back to Wenshan, who was originally very confident, restrained his breath and continued to turn to the alley. "Remember..." "It''s not that you escaped your life in my hands, but that I''m not going to kill for no reason..." "So, next, you should remember this feeling, and then truthfully convey it to your upper leaders." "After all, it''s the bastard''s former teammate. Even if the strength and status were not high in the past, now... What you said yourself should not be ignored." Chapter 721 Liu Xiaojiang has little interest in the Department where Er Sha and Wen Shan are located. Even if he sees the difference in power between the two people and different people, he doesn''t care too much about the power in the hands of this special department. in the final analysis, Most ordinary people are selfish. The idea of the staff of the two departments, Er Sha and Wen Shan, does not mean that the leaders of the Department are the same. They do not want to rely on this force to do anything. After all, this kind of department, which is as special as everything else, is either completely in the hands of ordinary people, or... There are managers who are more similar to Zhao Fangxu. When dealing with affairs, they shoulder the responsibility of "looking at the overall situation" of the staff of the education department. In other words The master of the highest authority of the management, even if he is not an ordinary person, will inevitably give priority to the perspective of ordinary people. And such people It''s hard to say whether it''s a leader like Zhao Fangxu or an extreme guy like Su Cheng without careful observation. however, The leaders of the Department where Ersha and Wenshan are located, whether Zhao Fangxu''s selfless existence or Su Cheng''s relatively more extreme hypocrites, will basically have no impact on Liu Xiaojiang. It''s simple If the other party is "Zhao Fangxu", then naturally they will not mess around. It is not possible that after today, they will ask an old gentleman for his attitude, so as not to do bad things in the end. If the other party is Su Cheng, the problem will be simpler; If such departments had enough strength in their hands, they might have become a sharp knife in the hands of people like him, and he... Is likely to have already held this sharp knife and gone further on the so-called official career. After all, the Department where Ersha and Wenshan are located does not have problems similar to strangers. The staff are completely obedient tools. While they can ensure that the Department plays its due role, who controls it... Is equal to mastering their own strength. A guy who looks dignified but actually has a lot of selfishness. If he really has enough power in his hand, will he still think that "the great Xia is for the country and the people"? If Su Cheng had mastered this kind of power and used it without future trouble, he didn''t need to guard against it all the time. Would he give up using this power for his own benefit? Worst He will also satisfy his careful thinking ''by the way'' when he is doing business, right? Su Cheng is also an unstable factor, because he always gives priority to himself in an important position, rather than the old man who regards "stability" as everything like Zhao Fangxu. Therefore, as long as he wants to keep going on the road under his feet, even if there is not enough trouble around him to make him meritorious, most of them will still do some dirty things for selfishness and try to ensure that he can move forward steadily on the road. As a result Don''t say what a dirty thing it is, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t know until today that such a department still exists, which either shows that the leaders of this department also regard stability as everything, or... They don''t have enough strength to easily erase all future problems after doing it, leaving only the good side. So No matter what the internal situation of this department is, it will not have any impact on Liu Xiaojiang''s plan. After all, "Zhao Fangxu" will certainly agree with the old man''s idea, while "Su Cheng"...... when his strength is not enough, he will choose to continue to make profits for himself afterwards. Liu Xiaojiang said that he would confirm some things with this department later, just to force them not to act rashly in the next part of the time after leaving a deep impression on them, at least to ensure that they would not engage in any tricks before the start of the war. The rest It also depends on the investigation results of this department after the second Zhuang Dynasty and the specific response of the senior management of this department to Liu Xiaojiang''s behavior. ¡­¡­ In the lane, The second kill was pulled out by Liu Xiaojiang without injury. When he turned over and jumped up, he found that Liu Xiaojiang''s figure had disappeared in the lane, leaving only Wang Zhenqiu who was still standing in place without any reaction, as well as Wenshan who knelt down on the ground and looked a little dull. He could not help shaking his head when he saw Wenshan''s appearance. Then he picked up the duck tongue hat he had just thrown aside. Then he took his hat and went to Wenshan''s side and reached out to help her up from the ground. "Now... You should know why I don''t want to conflict with him?" "He... He... What''s the matter..." Wenshan got up and her legs were still a little soft. She recalled what she had faced before and felt like an ice cellar all over her body. "Even if it''s the legendary yinggou, those ancient relics... We haven''t investigated or seen those miracles. It feels like a completely different existence." "The enemies of the past, in front of such things... Are hardly comparable." Wen Yan, The second kill helped Wenshan. First, he looked at Wang Zhenqiu not far away, and then said, "people who know everything have said that even if he can be regarded as a strange person, he is probably not weaker than those big figures in history. I''m afraid it''s not far from the so-called eclosion and rise." "No..." after confirming Liu Xiaojiang''s departure, Wang Zhenqiu finally slowed down and looked at his two old friends, and the things deduced by Qi disappeared. "Things are not what you think..." "As far as I know..." "Whether yinggou exists or not is still unknown. The evidence used by those guys to confirm yinggou''s identity is only the undead bodies of several full-fledged members around him, as well as the reaction given by the elder in Northeast China. All of them are just some facts that can be regarded as indirect evidence." "In addition..." Speaking of which, He looked at Er Sha and Wen Shan thoughtfully and said, "maybe few people in the alien circle know, because the Department does a good job in confidentiality, but we... You all know that human beings in this world are not just earth people." "Little poem..." "And those guys we''ve met together, which doesn''t look strange enough in our normal human eyes?" "The so-called immortality..." "It doesn''t seem to prove that they are really immortal, not to mention that Mr. hero suspected of immortality died in the trap carefully arranged by ordinary people." "If this is true, then the so-called immortality should be just a kind of ''longevity''?" "You mean..." Er Sha obviously didn''t agree with Wang Zhenqiu''s point of view, because they knew everywhere. The information they got showed that Liu Xiaojiang was the aboriginal on the land under his feet, much like those human beings who were far more powerful than today in ancient times. "I''m not interested. I''m just thinking." Wang Zhenqiu said: "I''m just used to being skeptical about everything. After all, even the legendary ancient god yinggou has appeared. What we have known in the past... Must we still be right?" "Do you suspect that he is an alien?" Wenshan felt better now, and then refused the help of Er Sha, "it should be impossible..." "The possibility is not high, but it is not without." Wang Zhenqiu thought for a moment and said. "After all, you''ve seen those strange aliens before. The so-called ''longevity species''... That is, life bodies with far better physique and talent than humans have long been proved to be real?" "But we also know that the human beings in ancient times were far from as fragile as they are today..." Er Sha couldn''t help but remind him. "Can those guys really be human in essence..." Wang Zhenqiu nodded selfishly: "Forget it, don''t think about it. Anyway, it''s not something we can participate in next. HMM.... We''d better go back to wash and sleep. There''s still a high roof when the sky collapses. If you can''t solve it by yourself, you don''t know whether it''s right or not. Just follow the trend." See this, Wenshanton said with a tight frown, "no, you have to go back with us!" "No, since I have decided to leave, now I suddenly go back... What''s going on?" When Wang Zhenqiu faced Wenshan, a trace of complexity flashed in his eyes. It was obvious that the woman in front of him had some special ideas. "Everyone knows your bastard personality, so no one will say more." Wenshan seems to insist on Taking Wang Zhenqiu back. "I''m tired of those things..." Wang Zhenqiu looked at the two old friends who had been close in front of him, but finally shook his head slowly and refused: "Besides, although I''m just a temporary worker, I still have some status in the company. The treatment is different from several other temporary workers who exist in name only. Seeing that almost everyone is going to die, why should I stay to help them collect their bodies?" As soon as Wenshan heard this, she immediately said seriously, "ball, we''ve all grown up. We''re no longer the childish children we used to be. We have to be a little more reliable even if we''re no longer responsible." "After all, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility..." "Wenshan." Er Sha suddenly spoke to stop Wen Shan''s next words, and seemed not to care about Wang Zhenqiu''s "bastard words", but looked at Wang Zhenqiu seriously, who had not changed much, and said: "Ball, haven''t you put it down yet? It was really that we were too weak at the beginning, so situ and Xiaoshi didn''t have all the responsibility for their affairs..." "I just want to be natural and unrestrained now. I don''t want to experience those annoying things anymore." Wang Zhenqiu shook his head and interrupted the second kill, saying: "You can think that I''m very mean now. I can even look at my colleagues who usually take good care of themselves. They stand in the camp of the company and run to Ying Gou to die. After all... I''m such a person. Who calls me a cancer in the southwest region." "Well, I see. We''re too abrupt." After staring at Wang Zhenqiu for a long time, Er Sha finally reached down his hat brim and said: "Well... If we are lucky, I hope we can meet again and be friends like that." "Now that it''s all over..." Wang Zhenqiu smiled with his hands in his arms: "Then it''s time to forget the unhappiness of the past and live your life in front of you. Don''t worry... I''ve come out of the past long ago." "Well, it looks... Like this." Er Sha nodded at this, and then took Wen Shan, who wanted to say something around him, and walked towards the entrance of the alley not far away. He didn''t look back at Wang Zhenqiu. After ershaqiang took Wenshan away, "Hoo..." Wang Zhenqiu put away the smile on his face, looked complex and hesitated, and then... Turned his back to the shadow in the lane behind him and said: "Although I don''t know what you''re going to do, I know you''re not the kind of guy who kills indiscriminately. At first, you were in Lujia village... Just because we blocked your way." "However, the second killing is different from Wenshan. They are not in your way, so... You shouldn''t kill them?" "Ah..." Liu Xiaojiang''s figure gradually appeared in the shadow. He leaned against the wall and smiled at Wang Zhenqiu, who didn''t turn his head back "They really exist differently from other people, so as long as the people in your department will not stand in front of me in the future, they will certainly not die in my hands." "No..." Wang Zhenqiu turned back to Liu Xiaojiang. "Although most of the people working in that place are ordinary people''s thoughts, at least..... They all know what they are doing and what those secrets mean to other ordinary people." "But they will certainly help the company deal with me." Liu Xiaojiang said with certainty. "... yes." Wang Zhenqiu didn''t hide anything about it, but he couldn''t help frowning at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "But this should not be in front of you. Otherwise, with your personality... You won''t let them go back, will you?" "Because they are too weak." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t want to mention the old man to Wang Zhenqiu, nor did he want the other party to know what he was doing, so he said: "Moreover, the next alien will be exposed to the public''s vision. After all, it is a major event related to everyone''s life and death. It needs to unite the relationship between ordinary people and aliens, so..... This war is not a battle of aliens." "The strength of these people is not enough, and their secrets are more important. Since they can''t expose themselves or use too extraordinary weapons, they will probably participate in the next... As a member of a different person and as a majority of congenital different people." "To put it bluntly..." "No matter what the reason is, they don''t participate... They may have a bad conscience, but they still have to limit their own strength to a certain extent when their participation is not enough." "And since they just came to die, why should I stop them..." Chapter 722 The special department where Ersha and Wenshan are located is bound to participate in the next battle. Whether it is out of the selfishness of the department leader or the need to cooperate with the old man''s action, they will also send many people to die. After all, they are like heroes in the dark, always guarding order where ordinary people can''t see. It may be OK for others not to know their existence, but once others know their existence, some actions that do not conform to the "rules" will immediately become conspicuous, and they must be responsible for their past "human design". Therefore, in the face of disasters such as yinggou, which are enough to destroy everything, even if they have understood some of the subtleties hidden in them, they must take actions in line with their own "human design" in the face of disasters. On the contrary, there will be a risk of undermining the old man''s plan. It''s obvious that no one can stop the development of things to this point. Since it can''t be stopped... It''s doomed to sacrifice many people next. As long as they are not stupid, they will ensure that these sacrifices are valuable. If not When they can''t do anything, they can''t stop the killing caused by Ying Gou, and the sacrifice becomes worthless because of the benevolence of women. Then... They really lose their wives and soldiers! Right now, The only thing Liu Xiaojiang can''t be sure of is whether the leaders of Er Sha and Wen Shan are the qualified managers of Zhao Fangxu. After all, if not, although this will not have much impact on the plan, it is very likely that the other party will not be able to avoid greater losses due to "foolishness". The old man planned all this in order to seize the opportunity created by Ying Gou and take the opportunity to let ordinary people and strange people solve their incompatible contradictions once and for all under this great disaster. Sacrifice can be made, but not too much. It must be within an acceptable range. Otherwise, if it is to solve the problem and trigger a bigger problem by yourself, then... It will put the cart before the horse. "Ordinary people, strange people... And them, you don''t refuse to come. Are you really going to destroy everything?" Seeing this, Wang Zhenqiu inevitably began to doubt himself and when his eyes became so bad. After all, from his perspective of Wang Zhenqiu, Liu Xiaojiang himself has no fault. The only thing that may be called "wrong" is just his more abnormal identity than Feng Baobao. And this If this kind of thing is not tolerated by the world, forced to stand up against everyone, and even have to clean up some extreme people, it''s wrong... Isn''t this world and the sentient beings that created it? Therefore, once upon a time, after learning that Liu Xiaojiang had killed Su Cheng, who had been targeting temporary workers in full view of the public, Wang Zhenqiu first thought of admiring Liu Xiaojiang''s behavior, rather than thinking that Liu Xiaojiang had suddenly done something extremely evil. People like Su Cheng deserve to be killed! Who told him to always think only about himself, only about his ordinary camp, sitting in the position of head of the headquarters, but always aiming at outsiders? At this time, if we consider Su Cheng''s use of the company''s power and what he has done for Liu Xiaojiang, who is outside to make profits for the company, I''m afraid even Lao Meng will think Su Cheng is damned! But Wang Zhenqiu didn''t expect that after Su Cheng''s death, things didn''t develop as expected. Instead, he broke away from everyone''s control step by step in the hands of "yinggou". He originally thought that Liu Xiaojiang''s killing Su Cheng was a great crime, but considering the reasons... And Liu Xiaojiang''s achievements outside, he was imprisoned by the company for a while at most, and maybe he would be specially monitored after he came out. After all, the kind of power Liu Xiaojiang has will become the biggest killer of the company if used properly. Intellectually, there is no need to completely give up the great value Liu Xiaojiang has for a Su Cheng. As a result But Liu Xiaojiang completely drew a line with the company, and even became an enemy with the company because of Su Cheng''s death. Finally... He even made the same remarks as "the end is coming" in front of the company and the ten guys, and suppressed all the big guys with his own strength. Then... Until now, he seems to have been completely changed by the world and become an extreme person who basically has no humanity and can do anything to achieve his goal. Is everything because of... A Su Cheng?! Wang Zhenqiu completely couldn''t figure out why things were like this today. What''s more, he didn''t understand how important Su Cheng was. He was able to make both the company and Liu Xiaojiang make irrational decisions and influence the whole world as it is today. "I just want to create an environment suitable for myself and others around me." Liu Xiaojiang leaned against the wall behind him with his hands in his arms, but he didn''t open his mouth to answer Wang Zhenqiu''s doubts. It''s simple Because he knows very well how smart Wang Zhenqiu is, he doesn''t intend to let this "unpredictable" bastard know everything, so as to avoid what the other party will do due to the bastard idea of "just for fun" and eventually add more trouble to himself and the old man. After all, the plan covers a wide range and may even kill many people. There are enough troubles... So even if Wang Zhenqiu is actually a jerk who knows the weight, he still thinks it''s best not to let this jerk know too much. Hearing this, Wang Zhenqiu was obviously helpless when he looked at Liu Xiaojiang, He is also very clear that Liu Xiaojiang is like this today. A word... No, he is not willing to talk more with himself. It is probably because of his past bastard behavior, the other party feels that he is a big trouble that can''t be honest. To put it bluntly No doubt, he was also trapped by his past "human design". Otherwise Even if Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t open his mouth and reveal everything, he won''t be on guard against his appearance at this time, and he won''t be completely confused about each other''s ideas as he is now. "Because of a Su Cheng?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes flashed a trace of unhappiness, as if the word "Su Cheng" was extremely dirty, but he soon recovered his calm and indifference. "It''s just a rat who can''t affect anything at all. Even if he has some abilities in his previous position, he won''t change the world in the end. On the contrary, it may increase the contradiction between different people and ordinary people." "As an alien, as a temporary worker of the company......" "You, and all of you who have been killed by me, should not feel sorry for his death." "That guy really deserves to die." Wang Zhenqiu didn''t deny it at all, "but you can''t be disappointed with everyone in the world because of him. In fact... Even if you chose to plead guilty at that time, you shouldn''t be too embarrassed." "Now I am yinggou, which is synonymous with disaster." Liu Xiaojiang just glanced at Wang Zhenqiu and said: "But at that time, I was Liu Xiaojiang. I killed Su Cheng... For you, I might be an unrecognized hero." "After all, I did what you dare not do for various reasons. There is no normal person in the world who hopes to kneel down at the feet of the weak forever, and his Su Cheng... Undoubtedly wants the different people to be the tools in the hands of ordinary people forever." Say, He slowly raised his mouth towards Wang Zhenqiu and said, "ball, a society that even heroes dare not admit, an environment in which even heroes must be punished, isn''t it not disappointing enough?" "Besides, it''s not just ordinary people who have normal ideas. Even those guys in the company... Even the directors headed by Zhao Fangxu, how many hope that Su Cheng will always sit in the position of head of the headquarters?" "Maybe..." "Considering from the perspective of ordinary people, those directors may not want different people to settle down forever. Even if they want to be a useful tool in the hands of ordinary people, does he Su Cheng... Have the ability to convince all different people to be willing?" "......." Wang Zhenqiu. "He doesn''t have that ability at all." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the silent Wang Zhenqiu and continued: "Su Cheng, an ordinary person who doesn''t know anything, won the trust of some guys only by his attitude towards ordinary people, and finally took the place of Zhao Fangxu as the head of the headquarters." "Such a guy with empty attitude but no ability to realize it sits in the position of the person in charge of the company''s headquarters, deals with the alien affairs he has only heard of, and wants all aliens to give up their dignity and kneel down at the feet of ordinary people to be a good dog." "Of course..." "What he wants to do is his own business. If he is unable to achieve the goal, it may be only temporary. No one can be sure whether he can really succeed in the end. But if it is a very ''bad'' goal, shouldn''t he hide his ideas when he is unable to achieve it?" "And how did he... Do it?" "Although that guy has never said it directly, judging from the decisions he made after he was in the top position, probably everyone knows his attitude towards strangers." Wang Zhenqiu recalled and said. "That''s right." Liu Xiaojiang nodded slightly. "A guy who has no ability to realize his ambition, but writes his ambition on his face all day, sits in a position that really has the ability to influence others. He Su Cheng... Is also a disaster for ordinary people." "After all, he is accelerating the destruction of the illusion of aliens. It is tantamount to directly telling all aliens that ordinary people... Have such an attitude towards aliens. If everyone wants to live, they must be a good dog." "He Su Cheng alone... How does he represent all ordinary people?" Wang Zhenqiu shook his head and retorted. "He really doesn''t represent anything under normal circumstances." Liuxiaojiang road. "If such people appear in ordinary people''s daily life and sit on ordinary people''s'' head ''and become their immediate boss, maybe most people just scold a few'' relationship households'' in private." "However, if you are in a strange circle and still sit in the position of the actual person in charge of the company, do you think... This is still a problem that can be solved by a few simple words of ''related households''?" "Everyone knows..." "It is clear that they are not the so-called official on the surface, but they are inseparable from the official in the dark. Their identity in the alien circle is the manager, who is responsible for ''making three rules'' for outsiders from the perspective of ordinary people. They can also be regarded as the immediate boss of all aliens." "Such an institution exists to restrain itself..." "If someone like Zhao Fangxu, who is not extreme and whose management is relatively reasonable, is in office, different people may not realize that the company... Is actually a place established by ordinary people. In fact, it is a ''prison guard'' responsible for managing and monitoring himself." "After all, Zhao Fangxu is really capable, and even the ten guys are the result of his proposal. While managing the alien circle, he plays down the nature of his supervisor to the greatest extent, making most outsiders feel that he is not being ''imprisoned''." "Under the ''management'' of Zhao Fangxu, they live within the rules formulated by themselves. Naturally, they will not always feel that ordinary people will always be superior to themselves." "And Su Cheng..." "Hehe, some ideas are very good, but they are far from Zhao Fangxu. He thinks that ordinary talents are really strong, and his attitude towards strangers is almost" pity "for the weak, and he doesn''t even put strangers in an equal position at all." "To put it bluntly, he doesn''t treat strangers as people, but just treat them as their own captive dogs. He can eat meat and bones properly at ordinary times. He can''t take them seriously... And even think about their ideas in a different position." "This kind of person suddenly parachuted to the company and replaced Zhao Fangxu. At this time, considering the group of guys standing behind the company, what would they think of...?" "......." Wang Zhenqiu. "They will carefully consider who is standing behind the company." Liu Xiaojiang continued on his own. "They will wonder why Zhao Fangxu was suddenly replaced. They will wonder if Zhao Fangxu''s past practice angered the group of guys standing behind the company because they were inconsistent with the purpose of those guys... So they were replaced by Su Cheng." "Well... Who are the people behind the company? Is Su Cheng the manager recognized by those people? Obviously... Zhao Fangxu has gone too far enough to press on us. Now he won''t even give us a little freedom. What are we to them?" "Do those people above, like Su Cheng, think we should kneel at their feet and be a good dog?" "... not everyone will think so. After all, in addition to the employees of the company, many people in the circle will agree with the concept of the company." Wang Zhenqiu imitated the words from the heart of other strangers with Liu Xiaojiang, and could not help but say with luck. However, "Ah, it turned out that we were wrong. The company... Didn''t treat us as people at all. Zhao Fangxu was really just the guy who used to brainwash us for a long time. Su Cheng represented what those guys really thought of us." Liu Xiaojiang ignored Wang Zhenqiu''s words, but deliberately imitated the people he thought and said some of his innermost feelings due to Su Cheng''s emergence. "......." Wang Zhenqiu. "Su Cheng, they chose to replace Zhao Fangxu, and they... Are the representatives elected by most ordinary people. Do you need me to go on now?" Liu Xiaojiang stood up straight, put down his hands in his arms, and walked slowly to Wang Zhenqiu. "A Su Cheng is nothing to me or us. What really matters is his'' clothes'', which is where he sits after..." Chapter 723 Su Cheng is not important, but without Su Cheng, it is very important to Liu Xiaojiang and different people. After all, the position he sat in before is too sensitive. It''s a position that can''t have "selfishness" on the surface. Otherwise, it will only become the source of his own survival disaster for ordinary people... Or for outsiders. Therefore, neither Liu Xiaojiang nor the old man can allow Su Cheng to sit in the position of general manager of the company. The reason why Su Cheng has the opportunity to parachute to the company to become general manager is that the old man wants to see if this person is really so extreme. By the way You can also catch all the guys who support this person later! Just, No one expected Liu Xiaojiang... No, it should be said that the emergence of Ying Gou completely disrupted all the original arrangements, and even solved the "young hero" who failed to live up to the old man''s expectations ahead of Su Cheng''s attack on strangers. So that Up to now, the old man is still waiting patiently and waiting for an appropriate time to solve the guys behind Su Cheng. It''s a pity... With his own student in front, these cunning guys seem to have become calm. After all, they are all high-ranking guys, and they involve a wide range of people. Without grasping the tail, even the old gentleman at the peak of power can''t attack them casually. And that''s why, The old man would ask Liu Xiaojiang to become a "patron saint". In addition to guarding the land under his feet after his death, he would also be responsible for monitoring these high-ranking guys in the dark for a long time, so as not to... They do things after their pressure disappears. however, Liu Xiaojiang felt that this kind of thing was too troublesome, and he didn''t want to see people fighting for power, so he didn''t intend to intervene in such dirty things, and wanted to return this part of the responsibility to the old man later. Liu Xiaojiang thinks he''s just an ordinary person who looks at his eyes and doesn''t want to be distracted and think about too many trivial things, so... As for who will stand at the top, it''s also not important for him, as long as the place where his eyes reach won''t get worse and worse. What kind of person, what kind of thing Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t think that if he stands at a certain height, he can really be more comprehensive than the old man. Therefore, compared with the suggestions put forward by the old man, he hopes that people''s society will be managed by themselves, and he is just the last insurance. ¡­¡­ "Indeed..." Wang Zhenqiu thought carefully about what Liu Xiaojiang said, and then had to admit: "Compared with Zhao Dong..." "Su Cheng is really not fit to sit in that seat. It should be said that if he keeps sitting there, he may destroy the company''s efforts over the years." Say, On the contrary, he looked at Liu Xiaojiang more suspiciously and said, "but if this is the case, you are not only innocent but also meritorious in killing Su Cheng. If so, why..." "The environment is so." Liu Xiaojiang obviously knew what Wang Zhenqiu wanted to say, so he shook his head and said: "Even if there is no Su Cheng, there will be guys like Zhao Cheng and Qian Cheng. As long as the problems between ordinary people and strangers are still there, there will be extremists in both groups." "After all, no matter whether you can''t see it, the problem is there. Either solve it by means, or... Wait for the day when it breaks out, and then suffer the same counterattack as the failure of ''breeding insects''." Wen Yan, Wang Zhenqiu seemed to have understood something, and then looked at Liu Xiaojiang with some doubts and said: "So, you... Actually want to solve the contradiction between ordinary people and strange people, not to completely destroy everything as'' yinggou ''. Aren''t you really taking revenge on this world that doesn''t accept yourself?" "Well... It depends on what you think." Liu Xiaojiang was well aware of the complete lie, and it was difficult to deceive people like Wang Zhenqiu, so he said: "After all, the complete elimination of the culprit is revenge, giving each other more painful lessons and experiences... It is also a kind of revenge, and the pain brought by the latter is not necessarily easier than the former." With that, Instead of continuing to explain this to Wang Zhenqiu, he took a new look at the two tailed son in front of him, even more beautiful than many women, and said: "Qiu''er, I have actually investigated you. Unfortunately, I didn''t get any reliable information through the company''s channels at the beginning, but I just knew some ''cancer'' behaviors you had in the southwest region." "Even in the company''s confidential database, you have no records of your past. As a temporary worker of the company... You are more special than Feng Baobao." "After all, no matter how big the capacity of North China district is, it still has to choose to ''eat empty rates'' to find other bodies similar to Feng Baobao to deceive the senior executives of the company, and you... Have no record." "You know..." "The existence of temporary workers is very important to some of the company''s work. It can even be said that it is impossible without temporary workers. Therefore, the company naturally attaches great importance to temporary workers. At least, it should ensure that the general person in charge of the company can accurately grasp everything." "Result..." "Your record gives people the feeling that you are lazy to cheat..." "Hehe, in the face of the company..... I didn''t even perfunctory. I still have an unknown identity and undertook the identity of temporary workers. I''m even deeply trusted by the company. I''m not deeply suspicious because of my unknown past. Can you tell me why?" "There''s nothing to say, but there are some abilities at home." Wang Zhenqiu seemed a little dismissive, which made it clear that he didn''t take his family background seriously, but he didn''t know how "hateful" it was to Liu Xiaojiang. After all, compared with the good care taken by the Xu family over the years, even Zhao Fangxu is helping to hide the identity of Feng Baobao, Liu Xiaojiang and Wang Zhenqiu in the company, which is really a heaven and an earth. Everyone is also a suspicious person with unknown identity in the past. Why can you stay safely in the company and be deeply trusted, but I... have to jump back by a sudden Su Cheng. As a result But you still say it''s nothing at all. It''s clear that standing and talking doesn''t hurt your back, right! "Wang Yiqiu..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Wang Zhenqiu calmly and slowly said the real name of the goods in front of him, saying: "This should be your real name. Wang Zhenqiu is just a code used to cover up your identity, so the investigation of this name will not have any results... Right?" "... is it Erzhuang?" Wang Zhenqiu obviously knows everything better than the employees of other companies, so that even if Liu Xiaojiang didn''t expose Erzhuang too much when he was in biyou village, he still knows how far Erzhuang can rely on his ability. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang was also not surprised by this, "ah, if it weren''t for Erzhuang''s special ability, I really couldn''t find out your identity. I didn''t expect that... You are more noble than the eldest lady in Central China." "It''s just a birth, not a dazzling achievement." Wang Zhenqiu truthfully expressed his thoughts. "It''s dazzling enough." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "Like before..." "The Wang family who was killed by me is only one of the so-called four families. The younger generation of that family has raised their nose to heaven. If they have the same family background as you, I guess those younger generation of the Wang family will only be worse." "What a pity..." "This king''s house is not the other king''s house..." "People like you who are really of noble origin seldom reveal ''evil'' on the surface." "After all, people are the same and have their own desires. No matter how good a tutor is, it is impossible to ensure that all the younger generation of their own family are dragons and phoenixes among people." Wang Zhenqiu did not deny this, nor did he care about the ridicule of his family in Liu Xiaojiang''s words. "Well... Young master Wang, in your capacity and your past, do you know whether the senior management of your previous department is controlled by a guy like Zhao Fangxu?" Liu Xiaojiang finally said that he didn''t leave at this time. Hearing this, Wang Zhenqiu seemed to have guessed for a long time, and even answered without any hesitation: "Although it is somewhat different from different people, the situation that everyone is destined not to be easily accepted is also very consistent. Therefore, in order to prevent us powerful guys from messing around, the senior managers in the Department... Must stand on the side of ordinary people." "If you mean to ask if the leader of the Department where I used to work would have similar ideas with Su Cheng, I can give you a very clear negative answer now." "Because..." "They are not like an alien group. They have a large number of compatriots who differ from ordinary people. In addition to team members such as Ersha and Wenshan, ordinary people are the largest in that department. After all, technology is the power that ordinary people grasp." "Therefore, the Department has always been managed by ordinary people. Without the mentality of seeking common ground while reserving differences like director Zhao, how can we finally get a high position in that place step by step, and how can we get the trust of special groups such as Ersha and Wenshan." "They... Will absolutely obey the orders of the upper class of ordinary people, and there will be no such situation as" autonomous region "like aliens." "I see." Liu Xiaojiang touched his chin thoughtfully, then smiled and looked at Wang Zhenqiu. "It seems that I think too much again. I thought the situation in their department would be similar to that in the other side." "If it was a department controlled by ordinary people at the beginning, there would not be extreme guys like Su Cheng. After all... They look much more stable than strangers." Let''s hear it, Wang Zhenqiu seemed really relieved to see Liu Xiaojiang. He could not help but subconsciously relax and understand that the other party might not attack and kill them suddenly. "By the way, I asked you to collect the corpse and eat the bag for brother Xiao... Did you take it with you?" Liu Xiaojiang suddenly opened his mouth and interrupted Wang Zhenqiu''s thoughts. "Ah? Oh, yes... Do you want to recycle their bodies now?" Wang Zhenqiu reacted and immediately took out three phagocytes from his trouser pocket, but he seemed to want to determine whether Liu Xiaojiang would do as he guessed next, and did not immediately hand them to the other party. "Well, the efficacy of these three phagocytes is too poor. I plan to place them elsewhere. At least... It can ensure that their bodies will not rot for a longer time." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. When Wang Zhenqiu got an answer, he handed the pouch to Liu Xiaojiang, "so... When can they..." "It''s natural to wait until a relatively appropriate time after the matter is completely over." Liu Xiaojiang understood Wang Zhenqiu''s meaning, but did not give a clear answer. Then he put the three phagocytes into another phagocyte he carried. After all this, It seems that the goal has been achieved, Liu Xiaojiang then walked past Wang Zhenqiu and walked to the entrance of the alley step by step. He should really want to leave here. However, "Wait!" "Anything else?" Liu Xiaojiang stopped and looked back at the "blonde beauty" who was incompatible with the darkness, saying: "If you want me to continue to say something about the plan, forget it... You are not suitable to participate in these events. You just need to be the Wang Zhenqiu in your mind." "No, it''s not this..." Wang Zhenqiu stood there somewhat hesitant. "I just want to know, in your opinion, what role do you think I should play in this world and how can I live up to my own value?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t seem to think that Wang Zhenqiu would suddenly say such words, so he thought in silence for a moment and said: "In my opinion..." "If you want to know how to live up to your own value, the first thing is to determine where your maximum value is reflected, but... I can''t make a decision for you, because I''m not Wang Zhenqiu, let alone Wang Yiqiu. You can only decide this by yourself." "However, as a friend, I can tell you my opinion, and this... Is a kind reminder." "You said..." Wang Zhenqiu said with a very serious expression. "I don''t know where your real value is reflected, but at least... In the alien circle and the so-called special department, there should be no value you want to reflect, otherwise you wouldn''t speak to me today." Liu Xiaojiang said these words and immediately turned to the alley again. Without turning back, he said to himself: "Moreover, you are asking the wrong person about the value. I don''t think life must have any value. After all, even myself... Just want to live without scruples, but I''m forced to embark on today''s road." "Value..." "As long as you think it''s worth it, what''s worthless, and you have to ask me... Stupid or not?" Chapter 724 What Liu Xiaojiang said is actually true. The value itself is set by people. Even the value of some physical objects determined for circulation is not worth the price in everyone''s eyes, let alone the invisible and intangible thing of life value. Your life is only for yourself, and not for yourself. What is the value? You are not the one who has the final say. Ask others It''s too belittling for me. Of course, Wang Zhenqiu understands Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning and knows that the "value of life" should be decided by himself, but sometimes the clearer you see everything, the more you will fall into the misunderstanding that everything is meaningless and worthless. As a young master who stretched out his hands in clothes and opened his mouth in meals, although he had never bullied others, he did experience the carefree and boring life; As a middle-level manager of a special department, he formed a team with Ersha, Wenshan, situ Ling and Xiaoshi to deal with UFO related affairs in the world. It''s very interesting... But he also saw his companions die miserably because of his weakness; He even said goodbye to his previous department and entered another special department with his family relationship. He tried to strengthen his strength through "human means", but he found that the world itself did not recognize "these human means". As our own compatriots on earth, aliens are not accepted like aliens, so that they can only live in a dark corner forever As a "passer-by", Wang Zhenqiu really wants to tell people in the world that alien means are our own things and are a very useful and extraordinary force. Those "outsiders" should be excluded. But unfortunately At least in this matter related to his inferiority, even if Wang Zhenqiu''s origin is extremely dazzling, his family relationship and his own strength are not enough to support his idea of changing the world. Until The emergence of Liu Xiaojiang, not... It should be said that the emergence of Ying Gou, vaguely began to subvert all old ideas. However, although Wang Zhenqiu admits that Liu Xiaojiang''s behavior may bring some beneficial changes to the future, he does not want the other party to use some extreme means to achieve his goal. He does not think that the "pain" that can make people change should be exchanged for many sacrifices. However, Whether it is to personally change all the old ideas in people''s hearts, or to stop Liu Xiaojiang from bringing too much harm to the whole world, he... Now obviously can''t do anything. He doesn''t have enough power and can''t convince others of his position. Is Wang Zhenqiu lucky? If only according to the concept of ordinary people, he is naturally lucky to have a dazzling background. But according to his own opinion, those "advantages" happen to be the things he doesn''t like. The gold in the eyes of ordinary people... Is worthless in his eyes, and the things he wants to "get" can never really get what he wants. Lucky? No... like most people in normal society, he is an ordinary person who can hardly feel satisfied. He is neither lucky nor unfortunate. After Liu Xiaojiang left, "To ask what the value of life is, you ask what that guy does... Ask me?" An iron box suddenly fell out of Wang Zhenqiu''s pocket and fell to the ground. A large amount of pink liquid sprang out of it. Finally, it gradually gathered on the ground into a brick with uncle''s face. Wen Yan, Wang Zhenqiu looked down at the jelly like Pu Lingxing man, then bent down and picked up the broken iron box on the ground. "Oh, I thought you wouldn''t come out. The reason why you didn''t come out and kill them is because you found him approaching in advance?" "... don''t care about these details." Uncle face Pu Lingxing said with a guilty heart. "After all, it''s the kind of guy who doesn''t work well. Even if I come out, I can only live another life. In this way... If you guys really die, won''t you even have a person in charge of collecting the body?" "Oh, so I should thank you?" Wang Zhenqiu immediately trampled Pu Lingxing under the soles of his feet. While crushing the jelly like guy with the soles of his feet, Wang Zhenqiu angrily accused the other party: "You ungrateful fellow!" "... ah, come on, come on, right! That''s it!" On the other hand, Pu Lingxing people seem extremely comfortable under this "insult". They are completely the kind of fish that slip through the net in prison. "....." Wang Zhenqiu immediately took back his feet when he heard the sound, and then motioned to the pulingxing people on the ground for the iron box in his hand. "Forget it, you''re actually right. If you really do it, you can only come out dead and leave it for us to collect the body." "Ah?" Pu Lingxing felt that the "punishment" was gone, and he was slightly stunned. A little loss also appeared in his eyes, but then he looked at the iron box in Wang Zhenqiu''s hand and said: "Your boy hasn''t answered me yet. He suddenly became interested in his life value and asked that kind of inexplicable guy. Is it true that your boy has had enough now?" "Well, even if you''ve had enough and want to do something, you shouldn''t ask that guy..." "If most ordinary people in the world can be regarded as honest people in this world, I think this guy is better." After a little meditation, Wang Zhenqiu said: "After all, if most ordinary people in the world had got the power in this guy''s hand and experienced everything this guy has experienced, they would have wanted to kill a lot." "But he''s not even human after all." Pu Lingxing hesitated. "Moreover, compared with us outside humans, he can''t be counted as'' human ''." "You know..." "There are few planets in the universe that can give birth to life. Even those who only have inorganic bodies now need an ''environment'' to give birth to organisms at the beginning, and the environment suitable for the survival of organisms is doomed not to make the characteristics of life too strong." "So there is no planet in the universe that can give birth to such a powerful species. If your earth was such a guy in ancient times, tut... I really don''t know why you become like this today." "And when it comes to science..." "Can''t it be regarded as a scientific means to simply explore its own strength?" "Being a man has never been a physiological thing." Wang Zhenqiu shook his head. "At least in the eyes of those who practice energy, it should be the same reason, otherwise... What''s the difference between man and beast." "Forget it, forget it. Anyway, we can''t be enemies with that guy. Even if you must help deal with him later, please remember to store me in a safe place. I don''t want to die with you earthlings." Pu Lingxing insisted. However, after saying these words, he may feel that he has gone a little too far. He carefully looked up at Wang Zhenqiu and found that the other party didn''t seem unhappy about it. Then he finally breathed a sigh of relief and changed the topic in time, saying: "But if you''re just not confused about your life, I have some constructive suggestions for you... Do you want to listen?" "Say." Wang Zhenqiu may also feel tired of standing, or he may feel that always lowering his head is bad for his cervical spine. He immediately sat down on the ground and looked at the Pu Lingxing man in front of him, saying: "Aliens are also human beings, but they don''t belong to the earth. Although there may be different ideas, let me listen first and then make a decision." "It''s actually very simple..." Pu Lingxing''s hands appeared on both sides of his body, hugged in front of his chest and said: "It''s not good for you to find something suitable for yourself, and it doesn''t have to be something you''re interested in. What you happen to be good at is also someone you''re interested in and can reflect your greatest value by virtue of interest......... How many of the billions?" "Since you want to seek change and make people on earth change in the future, so as not to repeat this tragedy many years later, wouldn''t it be good for you to choose something that can benefit them?" Speaking of which, He held his hands in his arms and paused for a moment. Then he looked at Wang Zhenqiu suspiciously and said: "Gee, your boy has always been a very smart guy. Maybe you have figured out these simple rules for a long time. The reason why you hesitate so much... Even want others to guide yourself, isn''t it your own unwillingness to do so?" "Do you still want to be the kind of person who only does what you are interested in and hopes that interesting things can meet all your needs? Eh... It''s too childish." "Why do you think you can be so lucky..." "... you''re right." Wang Zhenqiu sat on the ground and didn''t object to Pu Lingxing''s words. When things came to an end, his eyes really hesitated. "However, that''s my dream after all. Although it can''t be realized now, what if... It will be realized one day in the future?" "Then don''t ''want this, want that''" Pu Lingxing was helpless. "Since you know that you can''t realize your wishes and can''t rely on what you''re interested in to solve all your needs, don''t you find it hard for you to whet haw''s desire so much?" "First of all, think well..." "Do you want to continue or give up this unrealistic desire for more needs? Haven''t you all said that you can''t have both fish and bear''s paw..... Besides, you don''t see the shadow of fish and bear''s paw now?" "Fish is very important, and bear''s paw is also very important, but I want both fish and bear''s paw, so I''m very tangled about whether to... Give up the desire to have both for the time being." Wang Zhenqiu said truthfully with tangled eyes. "But..." "I also doubt that after I give up that wish and have made a choice in front of fish and bear''s paw, the future... May finally completely forget my original wish because of what is in front of me and become a boring person who only lives for something." This is childish and suffocating, but it was said in the mouth of a smart man, so no one will doubt whether Wang Zhenqiu is really so childish. Wang Zhenqiu is obviously a very smart guy. He has experienced many strange things at a young age. Not to mention being knowledgeable... He should be able to see the so-called society clearly. But such a guy who should have been able to see through a lot of truth, but he has always adhered to the childish idea in the eyes of ordinary people. He always feels that what should be done and what should not be done, and all beauty should be realized and reflected on himself. What is this? Stubborn? Or pure innocence? Wang Zhenqiu, who is called a "cancer", is actually... Naive? "Why don''t you talk?" Wang Zhenqiu was puzzled when he saw the silence of Pu Lingxing. What else can I say?! Uncle Pu Ling stared at Wang Zhenqiu, "er... It''s good to have an ideal, but it must always fit the reality. Since the reality is doomed to have both fish and bear''s paw, then..... When you need something very much, why can''t you give up your ideal for the time being?" "Or..." "In fact, your boy has really begun to waver. He feels that the ideal can never be realized. Once he gives up... It will be difficult for him to pick it up?" "......." Wang Zhenqiu. "..." Pu Lingxing. For a while, Wang Zhenqiu didn''t speak, and Pu Lingxing didn''t speak. The atmosphere in the alley inevitably made people a little dull. However, "Oh, yes." Wang Zhenqiu suddenly clapped his legs and slowly stood up from the ground. Then he took the iron box again and motioned to the Pu Lingxing man on the ground, saying: "Come in..." "Next... Where?" Pu Lingxing noticed that Wang Zhenqiu seemed to have figured out something, and it was inevitable that he was curious whether the other party had figured it out. "Go home." Wang Zhenqiu spoke out about choices he hadn''t considered for many years, and Leng Buding mentioned his "home" that ordinary people envy. This time, he has lost the extremely strong resistance he once had. "Go home?" Pu Lingxing was stunned, "you''re not an orphan. Do you really have a home to go back to?" "What that guy just said is actually true. Your family can really provide you with a lot of help. You haven''t been kicked around like a ball?" "......." Wang Zhenqiu. "If you don''t go, I can go. Do you want to leave you here and give you freedom, but don''t forget your freedom... It seems quite dangerous at present. If someone picks you up and uses it as some kind of toy, it''s not good." "Go! Of course go! Where is freedom so important?" Pu Lingxing people are obviously curious about Wang Zhenqiu''s family background and imagine that they can be well taken care of in the future. At least they won''t always live in an iron box. Of course, they don''t care about freedom at all. "Hey, as long as you can live well, your father is my grandfather." Chapter 725 Compared with most other peers in the circle, Wang Zhenqiu can indeed be regarded as a relatively mature type of people, so that he has seen through too many truths very early. be cynical? No, he''s just using this attitude to cover up his heart and use ''fun'' to keep himself from thinking too much. After all, this product is actually very responsible. Although he usually smiles at everything, when he took action with Xia Liuqing and Mei Jinfeng to try to find rootless "treasure", we can see that he is working for the company very seriously. Whether it''s investigating the "treasure" of rootless students, fighting with foreigners called by Qu Tong, or closely observing and testing the fishiness of Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao... Which point is completely not beneficial to the company? He investigates people or things related to rootless life. Isn''t it because he knows the name of rootless life and wants to help the company confirm the other party''s life and death? He fought with those guys called by Qu Tong. He probably also wanted to know who hid behind his back and sent someone to rob Ma Xianhong when the biyou village incident ended. And to test the fishy relationship between Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao is mostly to find out whether these two suspicious guys are doing something stupid that is not good for the company... Or even the world. Oh, it''s just a simple ''I''m a pervert'' that explains why I behave so annoyingly... It''s convenient! But how can the truth be that simple? If Wang Zhenqiu were really a pervert and madman who dared to do anything just for fun, I''m afraid he would have been locked up by people in the company. How can you run around like this? Besides Even if we don''t say whether there are perverts and lunatics with a bottom line for the time being, and whether they are worth the leaders of the company to gamble on them, no matter how we look at it... The trust given by the company to Wang Zhenqiu is too much. This is not like the company''s attitude towards temporary workers at all. Moreover, Wang Zhenqiu can be called a real "cancer" even in the company''s temporary workers. Liu Xiaojiang was in Lujia village before, so he only let Wang Zhenqiu go. On the one hand, although it is true that he is not as determined as the other three temporary workers to stop himself from attacking the LV family there; But on the other hand, it is also a confirmation of the relationship between Wang Zhenqiu and the company. He wants to see whether the relationship between the two is not just a simple relationship between the company and temporary workers, as he guessed. As it turns out, Liu Xiaojiang was right. In the face of the major failure of several other temporary workers being killed one after another and the LV family being killed, Wang Zhenqiu was not investigated by the company, but still acted at will as before, as if he had not been affected at all. Even after the Lujia village incident completely subsided, the company did not embarrass Wang Zhenqiu at all. Is this the normal relationship between the company and temporary workers? So, Liu Xiaojiang speculates that the company either trusts Wang Zhenqiu very much, or due to some other special reasons, it can''t treat Wang Zhenqiu like other temporary workers. At this time, considering the meaning of the company and the direct communication between Zhao Fangxu and the old man, the former is the most likely. The company undoubtedly trusts Wang Zhenqiu very much. As for why... Think about the fact that Wang Zhenqiu clearly calls himself a "pervert" and will not harm the interests of the company in practical action, the answer behind the question is self-evident. Because, Wang Zhenqiu is not a cancer in the southwest region at all, nor is he a madman who does things all according to his preferences and regardless of the consequences. He is a "regular employee" who performs special tasks under the identity of a temporary worker. Wang Zhenqiu is not like several other temporary workers at all. He becomes a temporary worker because of his demand from the company; He is a guy who chose to join the company because of "identity". The reason why he became a temporary worker in the company is probably because the previous temporary worker system can be used to cover up his identity to some extent. After all, he doesn''t seem to want Ersha and Wenshan to know where he went after he left the team. Or He felt that even if he was killed two times and Wenshan and others knew where he was, he could hide by virtue of this special position. What happened today was just an accident Liu Xiaojiang actually admires a guy like Wang Zhenqiu, especially after discovering that he is not a jerk, but a smart and naive "child". After all, he can''t do it himself. If he really wants to change the world, but he doesn''t have the corresponding ability, he probably won''t choose to hide his original intention, let alone hide under the cover and do what he can. In order to live in peace of mind, he is bound to deceive himself until he completely gives up those unrealistic ideas. Although Liu Xiaojiang knew the entanglement in Wang Zhenqiu''s heart and where the goods could reflect the greatest value, he did not choose to open his mouth for the so-called guidance of the other party. Because he felt that Wang Zhenqiu knew everything, but he just hesitated and couldn''t really make a choice. He was not qualified to make any choice instead of others. After all, what''s right? Is it a dead end or a living way... What''s wrong? You can''t replace anyone on his own path. Besides, you''re not close family and friends around you. There''s no need to bear the risk of being hated for a stranger. Thinking Liu Xiaojiang followed his perception and came to the interior of a shopping mall. He stopped in front of a store selling high-end clothes. After indicating to the salesperson that he had friends shopping inside, he walked into the store and found a sofa specially set up for waiting and sat down. In front of the store counter, Er Zhuang is paying with Feng Baobao, who has changed into a skirt and small white shoes, while Liu Yanyan has many handbags she hasn''t seen before. Undoubtedly, she doesn''t care at all. Shen Chong seems to earn money easily. Even if Liu Xiaojiang never came to the mall again, he had entered the mall when he first arrived a long time ago. He knew that this kind of store with exquisite decoration and trademark would not be affordable for ordinary people. Because, It''s not just that the price is very high, but also that there will never be negotiation. Liu Xiaojiang still remembers that when he was surprised to ask for the price, those seemingly respectful salesmen looked at him, so... He didn''t like this place at all, and it''s hard to understand why these non essential goods were so expensive. After all, in his strange eyes, after the value of qualified goods reaches a certain level, things like clothes... The materials and styles are basically the same, and they may be exactly the same. There is no reason why they will be so expensive. With this money to buy such untrue things at a high price, it''s better to spend money on some pure nothingness. Anyway, if there is something that doesn''t exist, even if you really spend the money... It''s hard to find any suitable reason to refute its high price. "Elder brother, has everything been done?" Liu Yanyan noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s arrival and immediately walked to him with the package. "... shouldn''t it matter?" "Well, it''s all right." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the big and small bags placed in front of him, then looked up at the smiling Liu Yanyan in front of him and said: "I see. I''m in charge of carrying the bag... Just be happy." "Hey, hey, please. While there''s still some time, let''s go back after dinner?" Liu Yanyan nodded with satisfaction, and then said something that made Liu Xiaojiang more miserable. However, considering his previous conversation with Erzhuang, Liu Xiaojiang did not show this suffering on his face, but shook his head reluctantly and said: "OK..." "Anyway, few people can cook when they go back, and even if they do, they can''t compare with the taste outside. Then... When you''re finished, have another big meal in the evening." "Yes!" Seeing this, Liu Yanyan immediately made a gesture of victory. Then, regardless of whether Liu Xiaojiang was lonely sitting here alone, she turned and trotted back to Erzhuang and Feng Baobao. Then, Liu Xiaojiang felt a more tired sight than himself at the third daughter''s side. There is no doubt that... Feng Baobao, who was forced to follow Erzhuang and Liu Yanyan to "transform" himself, obviously can''t get used to this kind of long-time shopping like Liu Xiaojiang. However, after all, it is rare to come out and confirm more facts unexpectedly. He feels that he has gained enough today. Fortunately, he ignores Feng Baobao''s eyes and plans to sacrifice his life to accompany the gentleman. However, "Sir, what is your relationship with those three women?" A young man suddenly came in from the outside of the shop and sat beside Liu Xiaojiang without fear at all. His opening is such rude words that are similar to asking others for privacy. And When Liu Xiaojiang turned his head to look at the man, he also found that there seemed to be a strange glimmer in the other party''s eyes, and in his mind... It seemed that there was an inexplicable favor for the man. Congenital Alien How does Liu Xiaojiang exist? Naturally, he recognized the other party''s alien identity at a glance, but he was curious about who the other party was and dared to show his ability to ordinary people outside at will. Yes, just ordinary people. Of course, Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t need to say more. As long as he doesn''t use the energy in his body, I''m afraid even if he is an alien at the level of ten people standing in front of him, he will only feel that he is an ordinary person who doesn''t understand energy. Even if he uses the "observation method", he can''t see anything different from ordinary people. Er Zhuang and Feng Baobao have become basically the same as Liu Xiaojiang in their way of existence because of their high integration with the corpse poison, while the other..... Is difficult to be noticed by the strange people who can''t practice well because of their high cultivation. As for Liu Yanyan She doesn''t integrate the corpse poison, and her accomplishments are not enough to be compared with Feng Baobao. But just because she is weak enough, and she is also an alien who specializes in talismans and insects, and controls the body to fight with people, she is very good at hiding her energy, so she was not noticed by this man. She was also regarded as an ordinary person with no strength to bind the chicken. In addition, the man''s strength is indeed weak enough. Liu Xiaojiang even suspects that even if he and others release their energy in front of him, as long as this guy is not so sensitive to danger, he may not be aware of the fact that he and others are strangers at all. An alien with such weak power, but wantonly exerts his power on ordinary people outside. If the other party''s situation has always been the same, it''s very interesting....... Isn''t it? therefore, Liu Xiaojiang, who was deeply bored, did not choose to drive the fly away immediately, but directly erased the influence of the other party''s ability in his brain, and then slowly opened his mouth to respond to the other party''s wishes: "Wife, sister... And friends." "Oh?" The man didn''t have any doubt at all when he saw Liu Xiaojiang''s "winning the move". On the contrary, he became very excited when he heard these words, and even subconsciously licked his lips. His tone was slightly trembling and said: "So... Which is your wife and which is your sister?" "The tall one... Is my wife." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t understand why the man was excited, but he instinctively felt disgusted, but he didn''t attack immediately due to boredom. "The one with healthy skin and orange ponytail is my sister..." "So?" The man looked at three women who focused on shopping not far away. "Brother, with such good resources in hand, don''t you have any interest in things outside the scope of normal interest?" "Tut Tut, look at your wife and sister, and your friend... These are all good goods. As a man, you don''t have any idea about your friend?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang frowned slightly and looked at the man as if he couldn''t understand these words. "That''s true. Then you''re really boring. Come on... Let me teach you what men''s happiness is." Seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s "unpromising" appearance, the man immediately felt heartache for his holding so many good resources. Then he looked contemptuously at Liu Xiaojiang, who had been controlled, and then nodded slightly to the three women in the distance, saying: "Next, remember to cooperate with me and let them think I''m your distant relative, and then... When I get it, you can go back and find a corner to end your sad life." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± "Fool, do you understand?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± "Hum, you can be regarded by the ''God'' of the new world and win, the leader of my whole nature. Then even if you encounter some physical suffering, you should feel very honored mentally. In this way... You can enter heaven after you die." Chapter 726 People come and go inside the mall, and the surrounding acoustics are intertwined, which inevitably makes people feel too noisy. However, Liu Xiaojiang still clearly heard every word of the man, and did not react too much due to the other party''s stupid words. Even if he knew that the other party was acting recklessly with the word "win hook", he just looked at the pure malice with dull eyes. Anger? Killing intention? No... he didn''t have any emotional ups and downs for the man who offended himself. Even if the other party even offended Erzhuang and others, he directly violated his most valued ''taboo''. After all, in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, this man is like an ant that suddenly climbs to his fingertips. He hates... So he can crush it to death. Who would be angry at an ant''s offense? However, before running over the rampant ant, Liu Xiaojiang also wanted to take him to relieve his boredom. After all, when people feel extremely bored, even an annoying ant can have a little fun. Besides Liu Xiaojiang himself is also very interested in this kind of pure malice. He wants to know whether these guys who are incompatible with a stable society have the same cognitive ability of things as other normal people. "Ying Gou..." "That''s right." The man who claimed to be yinggou said contemptuously in his eyes: "unfortunately, your boy is just an ordinary person and doesn''t know the existence of a strange person at all, but... As long as you know that I win Gou is the existence of a God in your eyes, that''s enough." This person is definitely not a full member After all, after going through the whole Party encirclement and suppression, most of the members of the whole party have died in that encirclement and suppression except those around them. Therefore, at present, even if there are still some missing fish, they will not attack ordinary people like the other party, because up to now, there are many so-called decent aliens who are still paying attention to some of their suspicious peers. As a result This person not only claimed to be Ying Gou, but his behavior was even more excessive than his whole nature, but he was not stopped in time by other aliens in the circle, indicating that... He may not be a member of the alien circle completely, but may be just a congenital alien who suddenly woke up and wandered out. A mole ant among the mole ants, but in front of ordinary people, pretending to be as high as a God! The weak... No, although the weak can only look at the weaker with their swords, even those small people in the alien circle will at least choose "the same kind" when cutting at the weak with their swords, instead of using cruel means to treat the "small animals" who can only bear everything passively. These goods casually attack ordinary people who have no resistance, just to satisfy their desires. They don''t even know how to write the word "person". The weak, even if he is despised by others, can at least be regarded as a person, and he... Is empty in human form, but inhuman, and is undoubtedly a large pest in human skin. "Since it is a God..." Liu Xiaojiang said calmly. "Then why must we let suffering come to us believers, or even push us into hell and end ourselves... This kind of thing is not one of the great sins defined in the doctrine in all normal sects." "Huh?" When the man saw that Liu Xiaojiang didn''t follow his meaning, he couldn''t help looking at the envious face in front of him, and the rather strange luster in his eyes became even worse. "There''s so much nonsense. Do what I say immediately and take those women away immediately..." "Eh?" Er Zhuang, Feng Baobao and Liu Yanyan, the three women, finished their accounts and came with some hand bags. Unfortunately, Liu Yanyan interrupted the man. Seeing the man who felt a little uncomfortable, Liu Yanyan looked at Liu Xiaojiang in great doubt and asked: "Brother, what are you talking about? This man... Shouldn''t be someone you just met?" However, perhaps he noticed the extremely bad expression of Erzhuang and Feng Baobao behind Liu Yanyan, After the man''s ability was interrupted, he did not choose to act rashly, but did his best to look at the three women with goodwill and smiled: "You should be my cousin I haven''t met. Of course we''re not strangers we just met..." "I just haven''t seen him for a long time. It''s inevitable that we will have some separation when we meet again, but it''s almost enough to talk more. After all, we..... Are distant cousins who have met several times." "What?!" Liu Yanyan knew who Liu Xiaojiang was and how Liu Xiaojiang came into the world. Therefore, after being puzzled by the man''s words, she began to doubt whether Liu Xiaojiang was still doing business, and then looked at Liu Xiaojiang like confirmation. "Brother..." "Alas..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t expect Erzhuang to finish shopping so quickly this time. He also understood that Liu Yanyan might have misunderstood something at the moment. Next, it''s uncertain that she would "accept" the man because of her trust in herself, so he said: "Yanyan, you know my business. I don''t have any cousins. He''s just a mole ant who looks up and is malicious to you. Don''t think wrong because of my problem." "You..." the man was shocked when he heard this. Unexpectedly, Liu Xiaojiang Mingming had been recruited. He not only didn''t cooperate with his intention, but even directly opened his mouth to expose his intention. Moreover, in his eyes, the men and women in front of him are ordinary people who have no resistance. At present, such incredible things suddenly happen that they are called by others one by one. Even if he is stupid, he should understand that the situation is wrong. So Liu Xiaojiang noticed that the man seemed to want to run. He immediately reached out and grabbed his shoulder, pressed him back to his seat, and then looked around at the salesperson who had noticed the change. A look in the past made these ordinary people unconscious and fall to the ground. However, this is not a special means, or even the use of energy to impact their brain meridians. It just takes advantage of the insufficient mental strength of these ordinary people, and uses some of the anger and killing intention inherited from the self-winning hook to frighten them out. It is estimated that this method is only a little useful for ordinary people, and for strange people... Even if the strength is weak and the cultivation is not understood, it can only make the other party a little flustered at most. If you want to have the same effect on strange people, I''m afraid you have to use the energy in your body. "You... Who are you..." the man looked at the ordinary people around him and fell unconscious, but the pedestrians around him seemed unable to notice the situation here. Naturally, he finally confirmed the fact that Liu Xiaojiang and others were not ordinary people. Besides Considering what he said before and the other party''s attitude that he doesn''t take himself seriously Fear... Surged into my heart in an instant! "What are you going to do?" Er Zhuang confirmed the situation of those ordinary people in the store, then looked at the frightened man with disgust and said: "If you want to kill him now, you''d better let him disappear completely and leave no trace." "Ha ha..." Liu Xiaojiang felt the trembling of the man around him, but he didn''t look at him again from beginning to end. He just put his hand on his shoulder, so that he couldn''t get up anyway. "You''re decisive this time. It seems that you really hate this kind of person, but he''s only an ant on the side of the road at most. Since you can''t stand it... Then run him over. Why get angry with such humble things." "It''s not good to kill at will at this time..." Although Feng Baobao also hates this man, considering that everyone is "recuperating", he still feels that there is no need to kill innocent people for a scum, which makes people feel that Ying Gou has begun to kill innocent people indiscriminately. After all, I and others knew that the man was worthy of death, and other strange people might understand this matter if they investigated it. However, because the word "yinggou" was on top, those guys might not investigate and conclude that the man was an innocent person who died in yinggou''s hands. Although this kind of thing seems to have little impact on Liu Xiaojiang, Feng Baobao obviously doesn''t want Liu Xiaojiang to leave too many bad names, although "yinggou" is destined to be the biggest "villain" in the world. In addition Recalling the foolish words that the man just said, Feng Baobao didn''t want this guy to be "innocent". She hoped that everyone could recognize the man''s face and let the man pay the same price as his crime as a sinner. "Nothing bad." Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t know what Feng Baobao thinks and doesn''t think the other party doesn''t want to leave too much bad reputation. He will only stick to his reasonable ways to deal with things when he wins the hook. "Anyway..." "The name yinggou is destined to become the greatest evil. If you just stand on the opposite side of the ethnic group and threaten the human group, maybe some people with abnormal brains will sing praises to a ''flesh and blood'' yinggou as an ''objective person'', that''s not good." Say, He slowly turned his head to look at the man who had been stunned there and said: "Now that you have decided to do it, you shouldn''t always be timid and win the hook... It should only be synonymous with extreme evil and can''t leave any ''flaws'' that can be praised." "After all..." "I have just erased all the memories of seeing the four of us together in other people''s minds, and only some ordinary people who only saw the three of you, so... After I appeared, some memories of those who met us in this mall will also be erased." "But now it seems..." "This shopping mall should be special. After all, there was a dead man afterwards, which must not be related to the three of you, so this time... I want to eliminate all the memories related to the three of you in their minds." "Brother, you... Seem very angry?" When Liu Yanyan saw Liu Xiaojiang with a calmer tone, she didn''t know why she said such a sentence. "... ah, I''m really angry." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Liu Yanyan and didn''t choose to hide his emotions. "Why?" Er Zhuang frowned and said, "didn''t you just say..." "Because I peeped into some of his memories and found that this situation like today... Has lasted for a long time, but the frequency of occurrence is not too high, which is easy to make people outside feel that it is just an accident." Liu Xiaojiang said directly that the man was sinful. The next second, Er Zhuang and Feng Baobao, who seemed to have a stronger killing intention than Liu Xiaojiang, immediately aimed at the man around Liu Xiaojiang who looked very innocent. However, "You leave with your things first, and then... I don''t want you to see it." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Erzhuang and Feng Baobao calmly. There was no emotional fluctuation in his eyes and expression. Only familiar people knew that he was really angry. "Well, let''s wait for you in the restaurant first." Erzhuang knows that there is the same darkness as Ying Gou in Liu Xiaojiang''s heart, but like ordinary people, he will not be really dominated by the darkness. What''s different from ordinary people is that he will let the darkness show up in the right place. After all, the strength and cultivation he has can completely control the so-called darkness. He will not be eroded by the darkness for the first time like ordinary people. Then, without hesitation, Erzhuang immediately put all the packages into the bag, and then dragged Liu Yanyan and Feng Baobao away from the store ¡­¡­ A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang sat on the sofa for waiting inside the shop. Under the silent and frightened gaze of the men around him, he condensed countless black big hands with his energy and extended them to the ordinary people around him. One by one, he carefully eliminated all the memories of Erzhuang and their three in their minds. And then He suddenly turned to look at the man beside him and said: "When you were a child, did you try to water the ants on the ground, watch them struggle and die in the water... And then turn around to find new ant colonies?" Hearing this, Under extreme fear, the man did not understand Liu Xiaojiang''s true meaning, but he had a bad hunch in his heart, so he begged for mercy: "Let me go... Let me go, please let me go, I dare not again. To... You, you can hand me over to the police and let me pay for my behavior." "If you were an ordinary person, I would consider it." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "But unfortunately, you are a strange person, and your ability is really special. It''s not safe to hand you over to the police or the company..." Say, He opened his mouth again and asked the man, "answer me, have you ever tried to be a God in the eyes of ants?" "I... I didn''t..." "You lied." "Ah!!!!!!" Chapter 727 instant, The black energy spreading around covered the whole shop and obscured all the light visible in the man''s eyes. However, the pedestrians who occasionally pass by the store outside can''t notice any abnormalities inside the store. What they see in their eyes is still just a brand counter with nothing special. Just Whenever someone wants to enter this shop, there will always be a hair raising feeling in his heart, just like those young saleswomen in the shop are demons who want to pull themselves in and eat dry and wipe clean. So that even the transparent glass door in front of the shop has become a big mouth opened by a man eater. As long as you go in, I''m afraid even your bones will be chewed to pieces. Therefore, every pedestrian who stopped to enter the store to choose clothes also stepped up after a short absence in front of the store, and left the store quickly without looking back, as if he were running away. In the store, Liu Xiaojiang was still sitting on the sofa in the waiting area in the store, and even if the surrounding light had been completely swallowed up, he still calmly looked at the terrified man, not as soon as he came up as he imagined when the man screamed. After all, it is enough for most people''s psychological defense to only tell the condemned to wait for execution, but not when to execute. Liu Xiaojiang is undoubtedly deliberately torturing the man, leaving him in the dark without his fingers. Like an ant, he doesn''t know when he will be killed by the force he can''t resist. Although he is not a pervert who likes to torture others, he has almost never tortured his enemies like this. Therefore, as long as there is no other purpose in his head, even the enemy may not be able to die happily in his hands. But he doesn''t like torturing others in his heart, but it doesn''t mean he won''t do so, let alone that he will be kind to his enemies. Although, The power in the man''s hands is not even qualified to talk with Liu Xiaojiang, but considering that everyone is also living creatures in the world, he still looks at men with equal eyes, and equivalence... Often shows that people must be able to come into each other''s sight. After the man came into Liu Xiaojiang''s sight, it was obviously because of some experiences that he was judged to be an enemy, and even the kind of enemy that Liu Xiaojiang hated most in his heart! Liu Xiaojiang really wanted to torture the man to death, but he also felt that no matter how he tortured the other party next, it was not enough to make up for the poor women who had died miserably in the hands of the other party. "Ying... Lord Ying Gou, please... Please let me go. I promise there will be no next time and I will never mess around in your name again." Where the man thinks he has offended Liu Xiaojiang, he doesn''t know that it can more arouse Liu Xiaojiang''s disgust. After all, just now in the man''s mind, Liu Xiaojiang has learned how many innocent women were killed through memory, and even "saw" the other party''s inhuman behavior. Innocent women just begged for mercy in pain. They didn''t even want to revenge the man afterwards. They just wanted to compromise and survive in their hands. So... Unexpectedly, no one was let go by the man, and no one could arouse his humanity. So He actually felt that everything he encountered today was just because he wanted to take advantage of the chaos and mess with the word "win hook"! For a while, In addition to the original Su Cheng, For the first time, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help thinking of killing someone, but fortunately, his state of mind cultivation has become complete due to Ying Gou''s departure and Gabriel in the interior. As long as he didn''t want to, he will never be guided by some negative emotions. He resisted the urge to immediately reach out and crush the man and said: "Those innocent women who died just because of your desire should also try their best to beg for mercy before they died. As a result... Did you choose to let go of any of them because of their begging for mercy and innocence?" "... isn''t it all like this?" The man couldn''t see anything in the dark, but when he heard the words that seemed to ring through his mind, he was still subconsciously stunned and said: "What''s more, it''s a great sin for strangers to attack ordinary people. If I let those women run back, I''ll probably cause some trouble for myself..." "That''s why you choose to kill them..." Liu Xiaojiang looked coldly at the man who obviously disapproved of it and said, "you will finally choose to do things that many wild animals can''t do as a human?" "Stop making excuses for your desires..." "You are an idiot who completely follows your own negative desires. If you are really just afraid of those women running back to make trouble for themselves, you should at least choose to give them a pleasure after doing evil, so you can at least be called human as a ''sinner''." "So... You''re more or less human." "But you... Have only pure malice and don''t leave a little place for human nature. Most of the members of the whole sex are really scum, but even scum is at least within the scope of human beings. After all, ordinary people don''t have fools like them." "And you..." "No matter where it is, it can be regarded as rare. An out and out collection of desire and malice that allows you to live... Or die painlessly is equivalent to lowering the bottom line of human beings." Say, He completely lost the meaning of talking with the man, because he was afraid that he would finally give the other party a happier way to die because of the stupid words said by the man himself. Then, he completely obscured the man''s voice in the dark, slowly raised his arm towards the man''s position, and then... Clenched his fist. The next second, Just when the man was frightened by Liu Xiaojiang''s silence and was still there to explain for his life, the black energy manipulated by Liu Xiaojiang suddenly gathered into a stream, and quickly extended without the man''s awareness. It was extremely violent and poured into each other''s mouth and nose. However, After the black energy stopped pouring in, the man calmed down in pain, but found that he didn''t die as expected. On the contrary, he felt a powerful force from his body due to the influx of black energy, which was like he was suddenly raised to a higher level of strength by some force. Moreover, even the previous constitution that even he felt poor and weak gave him a powerful feedback after the change At the next moment, the man seemed to have figured something out, and the fear on his face immediately faded. He stood in the dark, smiled, clenched his fist, looked at the surrounding darkness with lingering fear and said: "Ha... Ha ha... Sure enough, you''re the Lord Ying Gou. I''ll tell you, how can you be full of sex like you because of those stupid women..." result, Before the man finished speaking, Liu Xiaojiang''s figure suddenly appeared in his sight, and he was looking at himself with an extremely cold look. That means... It can''t help but make him feel that he may have really misunderstood something. "Ying... Lord Ying Gou..." "Death is a very natural thing. I said that letting people like you die easily is tantamount to lowering the bottom line of human beings." Although Liu Xiaojiang''s tone is very plain, his eyes are a little cold. "Therefore, I do not intend to lower the bottom line of human beings, nor do I want to ignore the suffering of innocent women..." "I want you to pay the same price for the dozens of poor people who have suffered reckless disasters. You can''t survive or die... It will only be the most basic thing for you in the future." "You... I..." the man looked at Liu Xiaojiang standing not far in front of him. It seemed that he was completely frightened by Liu Xiaojiang''s words. In fact, he secretly clenched his fist behind his back and quickly raised all the strength that had been enhanced in his body. The next moment, "Win the hook!!!" As soon as the man changed his appearance of hesitating and begging for mercy, he suddenly burst up, rushed to Liu Xiaojiang without hesitation, and stretched out his finger to stab Liu Xiaojiang in the eyes. However, "I said..." Liu Xiaojiang just stood motionless in the face of the man who suddenly burst into trouble. He watched the man put his finger in front of him, and when he felt that he had succeeded in the other party''s eyes, he reached out and held the other party''s finger at a faster speed, saying: "Your future is doomed. It''s a reality you can''t change at all." Click!!! "Ah!!!" The man''s scream was no longer just because he was afraid. His outstretched finger had bent an extremely terrible arc in Liu Xiaojiang''s palm. However, even so, Liu Xiaojiang did not loosen his palm, but continued to squeeze the man''s whole right hand into a software similar to plasticine, which undoubtedly broke all the bones of the man''s right hand. "Is it painful..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the man who was struggling to take back his palm because of severe pain in front of him, and said slowly in a flat and cold tone: "Don''t worry..." "This sharp pain connecting the fingers to the heart will only be a good start. I just used my ability to affect your brain nerves. For the pain... You will only feel more and more intense over time, and there will be no numbness due to too much pain." "Besides..." Speaking of which, It seemed that he finally felt that the mood in his heart had been relieved for a few minutes, slowly raised the corner of his mouth and said, "your pain nerve has also been raised to the limit by me. Although it is not the real immortal body, as long as it is not the key... You can survive for at least a hundred years." "And in this hundred years, I hope... You can live in endless pain forever." "Evil... Devil! You... You''re not human!" The man was so frightened that he glared at Liu Xiaojiang and scolded. "Hum, I''m not human physically, but you are inhumane spiritually. Who is the real devil? Just think about it in the endless pain in the future." Liu Xiaojiang released the man''s right hand, which had become software. "Oh, by the way, don''t try to annoy me and then try to die. Although it''s only an incomplete immortal body, after that... I will be prepared to prevent you from committing suicide, and I will also be prepared to keep others away, so that you can bear endless pain alone." Say, He condensed a pure black flame in his palm, and when the man didn''t react at all, he bent his fingers and bounced the flame on the man. In a moment... The black flame completely wrapped the man''s whole body! at first, The man suddenly felt the high temperature burning for no reason, and he was stunned... But as the burning feeling deepened, he naturally couldn''t care to think about why he seemed to be burning, and immediately fell to the ground and rolled to try to extinguish the invisible flame. It''s a pity No matter how he struggled, the feeling of being burned by the fire only became stronger and stronger, and there was no relief due to his actions. The screams that followed were even higher! Liu Xiaojiang looked at the man rolling and screaming on the ground, then walked over and stepped on the man''s chest, but he was not involved by the black flame on the man. He looked down at the man with bloodshot eyes and said: "Don''t you... Always lose control of your own desire, and always feel that you are burning with desire all the time? Then this flame will completely turn your once fantasy into reality in the next hundred years, and you don''t have to convince your rationality with fantasy anymore." "Don''t worry..." "No one in the world can extinguish it except me. Even if there is any bad brain, you may even help you. Finally... It will only feel the same pain as those innocent women, until everyone knows that reality allows you to bear the pain alone." "Hehe, a hundred years... It must be a long time for a guy like you, but you didn''t want to die before, so you should thank me for letting you live longer." "Can''t you speak..." "Well, your eyes are good. Are you regretting it, but... It''s not enough!" Let''s hear it, Liu Xiaojiang immediately broke the man''s five limbs with his feet, and even completely changed the man''s meridians with both hands, so that even if the other party can gradually recover in the future, he will completely lose the control of the nerve and meridians system over the five limbs. To put it bluntly. In various senses, he has turned a man into a real loser. He can only passively bear the pain that comes to him forever. He can''t do anything! "An eternal burning waste man..." Liu Xiaojiang made all preparations for the man, which was satisfactory. Standing aside and appreciating the work, he looked directly into his bloodshot, painful and hateful eyes and said: "Well, maybe in the future, when everyone can understand that no one can change your situation, you... Should become a living art." "If they can understand this art, they will even put you on display in the museum in the future... That''s even better." "Ah!!!" The man looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s mouth full of hate, but he couldn''t speak at all because of the great pain. He could only express his boundless hate with blood red screams in his eyes. "Ah!!!!!!" Chapter 728 At night, [now insert an urgent news...] Liu Xiaojiang sat on the sofa in the living room of the Western-style house, picked up the remote control and turned on the TV. However, he found that the emergency news broadcast by the local news channel was indeed related to his actions today, but he still didn''t broadcast some detailed contents. "Hehe, I can''t believe it''s a vendetta. I can deceive people." Through the broadcast of news Those local residents can only know that a unlucky guy was killed today and even hanged arrogantly on the roof of a shopping mall by the murderer. The murderer was arrested by the police quickly. Everything... May only become the talk after dinner. Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t fail to understand the company''s efforts to suppress the news. After all, the company often does this in the face of events caused by different people. It always finds a statement that everyone can easily believe to cover up the truth related to different people under the event. He just didn''t expect that this kind of "vicious homicide" occurred in a stable environment. Unexpectedly, no media dared to dig out the truth and earn attention, which was completely inconsistent with the work style of unscrupulous media who were afraid of chaos in the world. Unless "It seems that the company should have investigated clearly who is the real murderer behind this incident, and must have put a lot of pressure on those unscrupulous media." Erzhuang sat next to Liu Xiaojiang and personally processed the fruit into a convenient appearance for him. When he heard the sound, he looked at the news broadcast on TV and said: "Otherwise, how could such a rare ''vicious homicide'' in recent years come to such a clear conclusion so quickly that those media can do anything for traffic. Even if they are really all right, they will do something with an ambiguous attitude." "As long as those guys in the company have a clear mirror in their hearts and understand who did this..... It''s enough." Liu Xiaojiang picked up the remote control and turned off the boring news broadcast. "At the moment, it must make people in the company feel very confused." "That''s for sure." Erzhuang handled the fruit, put the plate on the tea table, then leaned across the armrest of the sofa, put his legs on Liu Xiaojiang''s thighs and said: "After all, it is clearly a good thing that can highlight Ying Gou''s ferocity, but after careful investigation, it is found that the victim of the incident is an animal who can''t be forgiven by anyone. Then..... What is Ying Gou doing in the end?" "It can be regarded as an oversight of the company that the animals acted recklessly during their growth time. The tragic death of those innocent women... Don''t they have any responsibility?" "Result..." Speaking of which, She is like a little fan of a superstar. Her eyes are full of admiration when she looks at Liu Xiaojiang. "The person who finally makes up for the company''s mistakes is actually the biggest threat they believe. Hey... Their guys must have a headache now." "If you hide all the truth and don''t tell it, you''re saying you agree with yinggou. If you agree with the enemy when you''re about to fight to the death, it''s very likely to lead to some changes in the attitude of ordinary people who don''t know the truth to different people before the war." "But if you explain everything clearly, it shows that the behavior of the beast is not only those strange and ordinary people outside the company, but also those employees under the company, as long as they have a little conscience... They will certainly not deny your practice." "Then..." "One spread ten, ten spread a hundred... It will inevitably change the flavor of rumors. In case of the statement that ''the company is not as good as winning hook'', it will be a blow to the company. When we think about the past afterwards, the situation of the company will be unstable." "After all, most people don''t know why Su Cheng can take over the company, or most people will certainly keep quiet about the inside story of the matter. At that time, they will only put everything on the head of the company, because the company in charge of Su Cheng has caused the current situation." "Then..." "Considering why you are ''hostile'' to the world and recalling your behavior of sticking to the ''bottom line'' when you degenerate today, the company will become the last ''wronged leader'' because of Su Cheng." "You can say..." "The more human you are in your behavior, the more you can reflect the company represented by Su Cheng....... Is the culprit of all the disasters, because as long as the company doesn''t force you too hard, maybe this situation won''t happen." "When things succeed." Liu Xiaojiang reached out to help rub the acupoints of Er Zhuang''s feet, which seemed to relieve his fatigue caused by shopping for a long time, although he knew that with ER Zhuang''s current physique, he would not be tired after walking a little. "The estrangement between different people and ordinary people will be reduced to the lowest point. If we can''t take this opportunity to integrate with each other, or if we are timid because of the little remaining estrangement, we still maintain the current management method... Sooner or later, we will miss the good opportunity." "Therefore, there is no position for the company in the future world, or... There is no position for the company now. It should make its own efforts to adapt to future changes." "Well... The reason why you want to make things so public is to make the company''s situation more difficult?" Er Zhuang felt that Liu Xiaojiang pressed himself very comfortably, so he directly lay lazily on the sofa and let Liu Xiaojiang fiddle with his soft feet. "On the one hand... Yes." Liu Xiaojiang has gone through the previous events, but now he has nothing to hide from Erzhuang. He bluntly said: "However, I didn''t think it would be in this way, but the beast found it by smelling it, and it... Is indeed an oversight of the company, which is suitable to be used to amplify the company''s mistakes." "So... It''s also because we want to hang the company on the pillar of shame to torture it so ''equally''?" Er Zhuang saw Liu Xiaojiang''s hard mouth of not admitting his kindness, so he couldn''t help laughing and said. "... that''s not true. After all, I don''t have such a big feud with the company. Embarrassing them is just a step of the plan." When Liu Xiaojiang saw Erzhuang''s appearance, he naturally knew the other party''s ideas, but he didn''t say anything hard, but didn''t feel good from the bottom of his heart. "Besides..." "I don''t think the means I used to the beast is to get justice for those innocent women at the same level. If I can''t recover 100% of the things, it can only be regarded as a kind of compensation." "If those women didn''t die miserably, but were treated relatively cruelly, then the means I used to the beast... Can really be regarded as a kind of justice." "After all, if those women did not die miserably, the company will continue to make up for them." "What a pity..." "The ending of all of them was very miserable. In the end, even a complete skeleton could not be left. What I did on the beast... Was still not enough, but it was the limit of my ability." "Are you... Sorry for those innocent women?" Erzhuang keenly noticed the slight depression in Liu Xiaojiang''s calm tone. "No..." Liu Xiaojiang''s action of pressing his feet slowed down, but then he quickly returned to normal. "I just think they are all poor, they are all creatures... They are also human beings. They were treated so cruelly just because of their bad luck." "It seems that the rules implemented by mankind, the so-called law... Are really only the minimum requirements. Even the death penalty is far from enough to make up for the victims when it is needed by the vast majority." "In this case, I read on the news that some people want to abolish the death penalty. Is this... Sympathizing with the murderer for the victims? But when things really happen to them, I doubt whether they will be as kind to the murderer as they are today." "Those people are either bad or really stupid. There are always villains and fools in this world... They are inevitable." What else can Erzhuang say about this? She can only follow Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning and comfort him not to treat human beings too extreme. "Like an animal..." "Animals don''t even know what the so-called good and evil are. They just follow the instinct of the law of the jungle." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "But..." "Human beings are different. They have been favored by heaven, divorced from the life of animals, and even established a society intended to take care of the weak. However, some people are always taking the ''law of the jungle'' to convince people who encounter injustice....... It''s ridiculous." "If we still respect the jungle law of ''the law of the jungle'', what is the difference between human beings and wild animals? Since they are no different from wild animals, why do we think we are higher creatures? Is it because we are smarter than most wild animals?" "Therefore, I think that human beings are beasts, especially the newly born human beings. Without those wise sages'' thoughts and the society based on this thought, human beings could ''tame'' human wildness to a certain extent, and human beings... Would have perished long ago." "Er Zhuang". "Are you... Completely disappointed with mankind?" "I have no expectations for human beings. If I didn''t know that they are the children of the way of heaven, I wouldn''t want to reduce the rejection of the way of heaven to my heterogeneous existence by ''conforming'' to them." Liu Xiaojiang thought and still shook his head. "Of course..." "If one day in the future, I have the power to overthrow the way of heaven, then... If human beings are still like this, or even begin to become more and more intense, maybe I can''t help attacking them." "Hey, if it''s like what you said, I''m afraid human development will have destroyed itself by then. There''s no need for Ying Gou to do it himself." Er Zhuang understood that Liu Xiaojiang was just complaining, so he was relieved and joked. "Now..." Liu Xiaojiang did not deny it. "It depends on whether these few capable and thoughtful people can stand up in time to save mankind. If the group at the top of mankind is Su Cheng, it is really hopeless." "Anyway, I will never do it for mankind. At most, I will be a supervisor according to the wishes of the old man to protect the land I like. As for mankind''s own things... Don''t expect any external force." "After all, human history has proved that God does not exist, and some are just ''aliens'' relying on human beliefs. Otherwise, watching all kinds of human tragedies with your own eyes directly shows that God does not love the human beings he created at all." "Well... If you can revive those innocent women, will you revive them because of compassion?" Er Zhuang sat up from the sofa with a slight force and looked up at Liu Xiaojiang who was still pressing his feet in front of him. "... I think so." Liu Xiaojiang was slightly stunned, and then said helplessly. "But even so, it is only an accident. More often, it must be human beings to save themselves and pray to God... Even gods to save themselves. Most of the time, it is just an act of escape." "So, you''re not a God. Why do you think so much? If you see it... Then save it. Don''t think about what you can''t see." Er Zhuang nodded. "So as not to make yourself always pessimistic about everything in the end..." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "Yes, anyway, I''m not a God. What''s the use of thinking so much? It''s better to just focus on what''s in front of me, say what you see and what you can''t see... Then close your eyes and don''t see." "Right!" Er Zhuang smiled. "This is the best choice for ordinary people. You can''t ignore death... But you can''t overestimate your strength. Anyway, when the sky collapses, there is a high roof. When you really need you in the future, it''s not too late to make another contribution." "Well, you''re right." Liu Xiaojiang seemed relieved to hear this. After all, he had never imagined that he must become the patron saint expected by the old man. As a passer-by in this world, he would not die, but it was enough. A moment later, Er Zhuang may have felt comfortable enough, but he should have made Liu Xiaojiang comfortable, so he slowly took back his feet that had become hot in Liu Xiaojiang''s hands and said with a wink: "By the way, I went shopping today. When you left, I risked being misunderstood by Yanyan and them and quietly bought a lot of exciting things. What you like... Or have never seen, I put everything in the cabinet in the bedroom." "Well... Sir, would you like to come in with the little girl and let the little girl show you those things in person?" "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Chapter 729 On the other side, In Feng Baobao''s room, "... sister Shan is really powerful enough to hold my brother firmly in terms of emotion." Liu Yanyan stood in front of the mirror in the house and tried on her new clothes. She suddenly felt the extremely subtle sound in the house and guessed what the source of the movement was. After all, when she was shopping this afternoon, she saw Erzhuang avoid themselves and sneak to say something to the salesperson in the underwear store, and follow the salesperson into the bottom of the shelf. Considering the expression when Erzhuang and the salesgirl came out, as well as the sealed bags in her hand, she guessed what Erzhuang had bought for herself for her brother. Now Liu Yanyan heard the noise in the house that could not even cover up the array. She didn''t want to know that Er Zhuang''s "equipment" had undoubtedly played a great role. Just This kind of sound that even the strange door array can''t completely cover up... Doesn''t it really matter?! "Sister bao''er..." when Liu Yanyan thought of this, she looked at Feng Baobao in the house with some worry and said: "There''s so much noise downstairs. Sister Shan, she... Shouldn''t have any accident?" ¡°£¿¡± After washing, Feng Baobao sat on the bed in his newly bought pajamas with his knees in his arms. He seemed to be in a daze. When he heard this, he looked at Liu Yanyan with a puzzled look on his face, then silently closed his eyes and felt the source of the movement. And then "... yes, it will be fine." There was a trace of unnaturalness on Feng Baobao''s face. Although she was blocked by the strange door array of Liu Xiaojiang and Erzhuang''s room, she obviously understood the source of the movement downstairs through incomplete perception. See this, Liu Yanyan didn''t say anything, just relieved and said, "that''s good..." "Although elder sister Shan has been improved by my brother''s ability, and there are six Treasury immortal thieves, energy and body sources and other things around her, my brother''s guy after all... Forget it, it''s good to be free, it''s good to be free." "Once the cultivation reaches a certain level..." Feng Baobao nodded. "The state of mind is no longer a problem. Even the demons of people who are always confused and practicing energy can never survive in the person''s inner scene. Unless... He chooses to let go of some desire, he will not be affected by anything." Say, She looked up at Liu Yanyan, who was no longer trying on other new clothes and put on her pajamas. She came over and was going to sleep with her "He''s more cautious than we thought, and he can''t give desire the chance to affect his reason, so... Even now, he''s still very reasonable, just try to cooperate with Yushan and properly free himself from bondage." "... sister bao''er has changed a lot." Liu Yanyan was stunned at this, then sat next to Feng Baobao, stretched and leaned back against the head of the bed and said: "Although I didn''t understand what you said at first, it''s good that I can barely think from your point of view. Now... It''s like facing Xu San, Xu Si and Zhang Chulan. I can''t understand what you''re talking about most of the time." Everything Liu Yanyan said is the truth, or in the final analysis, she is not used to cheating others. Even when she led out Zhang Chulan in order to join the all-round help, the means she used to deceive Zhang Chulan was full of loopholes. At that time, if Zhang Chulan didn''t feel good about herself, she thought that maybe some girls really took a fancy to herself, and didn''t know the existence and means of other aliens. She thought that her strength was enough to face the danger in the eyes of ordinary people, Liu Yanyan wouldn''t have a chance to succeed at all. After all, even if Zhang Chulan is smart, before the Three Outlooks have been "reshaped" by the alien circle, she will still be limited by her horizons, so she will be easily won by other outsiders in the circle. Liu Yanyan''s passive "squatting at home" for many years without going out of the front door and stepping out of the second door was just a loophole. She was not a scheming "social person" like Xu San, Xu Si and Zhang Chulan. And then As a regular employee in Tonghua Beida District, Liu Yanyan doesn''t need to learn hypocrisy when dealing with those serious companies in the company. Anyway, most of the jobs that can be handled by her basically don''t require much effort. however, Feng Baobao is different from Xu San, Xu Si and Zhang Chulan. She can say these words that make Liu Yanyan feel difficult to understand. It''s entirely because she has gone too far in cultivation. She can''t understand the existence of Liu Yanyan at this level. Moreover, what she learned in private schools is very different from school learning in modern society, so even in the most basic culture and thought, she is much more mature than Liu Yanyan. Wen Yan, Feng Baobao looked at Liu Yanyan helplessly and said, "actually..." "I know why he asked you to come with me. It''s just that I''m afraid I''ll stay in the house all day and think blindly. Finally, without any guidance and guidance, I''ll easily make a conclusion and choose to stick to the decision at the beginning." "But I can only say that he is so cautious that he thinks too much about me..." "Knowing his strange way of life, his special means and his attitude towards his friends, what''s the use of dying... And it''s not certain that he will be resurrected in the end." "Sister bao''er, if you live well, why do you have to die?" Liu Yanyan couldn''t understand Feng Baobao''s words, but when she heard the word "seeking death", she couldn''t help wondering. "Even if you were the rootless daughter, who had sacrificed countless lives to save you, but this kind of thing was not what you asked him to do, so objectively speaking, you should have a sense of guilt... It should also be the rootless herself?" "Objective..." Feng Baobao thought and shook his head. "If you are the family of those victims, maybe you will hate the rootless life that caused all this, but when the rootless life is dead and you will never be able to avenge yourself, will you... Not hate me who got all the benefits?" "Sometimes, some things... You can look at objectively only because it doesn''t happen to you. If the things you can look at objectively happen to yourself, maybe you will feel that your thoughts can be regarded as the real objectivity." "Therefore, if some things want to be really fair, they always need someone to put an end to everything, and I... am the most suitable person to be the one who put an end to everything." "And you?" Liu Yanyan understood Feng Baobao''s thoughts and knew why her brother was so worried about Feng Baobao''s thoughts, so Xiu frowned and said: "Sister bao''er, you said that if you want to be truly fair, you always need someone to put an end to everything. What about you... Can you be considered fair in the real sense when you put an end to everything that has been here?" "Although..." "Sister bao''er, the reason why you are still alive is that you bought many innocent lives, but you just passively accepted all this. You didn''t have the qualification to make a choice at that time. If you had a choice... I believe you would never want that rootless student to do so." "Things have happened, even if it''s not what you want, but you''re really alive now, and those victims... Are irreparably dead. Why do you want to take your hard won life for those who were indirectly killed by you?" Say, Recalling the truth she had learned in liuxiaojiangkou when she was bored, she said: "Sister bao''er, you should make it clear that even if he has no roots, he is not the innocent people who directly killed him. He did not ''sacrifice'' those people to exchange you for you. He just knew that what he did might cause chaos, but he insisted on doing it." "If you put it worse..." "Some of those people may be really innocent, but more are involved by those greedy people." "Rootless life is wrong to promote the birth of Baqi technology, because he knew that the world was greedy, but he still did it stubbornly, and then, as expected, caused chaos, allowing the world to harm many innocent people and cause many avoidable sacrifices for Baqi technology." "But did he kill those people without roots? Didn''t most of them die of ''involvement'' and died in the chaos... And at the hands of different people of all famous and decent sects?" "But in the final analysis, it''s still because of me..." Feng Baobao insisted, looking down at the soft and white bed. "Fart!" Liu Yanyan said where she was excited. She even looked down with disdain and said, "that rootless student is obviously a shit stirring stick. Even when he knows that things will cause chaos, but he still doesn''t care about doing things, he is only a shit stirring stick at best." "Although the shit stirring stick is filthy, are the pickles that can be stirred by the shit stirring stick only dirty because of the shit stirring stick?" "Sister bao''er, in my opinion, it may really be because of you, but those innocent people didn''t die because of you. Instead, they were swallowed by the pickling things that scrambled to touch the excrement stirring stick. Their death... No matter how you look at it, the main responsibility should not be on you." "If there is such a thing as law in the alien circle, and if these things can be brought to the table and determined by the law, I believe... My view should not be too wrong. The responsibility will only be his rootless life and those greedy people in those years." "Do you... Think so?" Feng Baobao looked at Liu Yanyan with complicated eyes. She didn''t seem to think that she should not be responsible for those things in the eyes of an outsider like Liu Yanyan. "Of course!" Liu Yanyan stood up. Although she was not as strong as Er, she was already proud and said: "I can guarantee that as long as they are normal minded and stand outside like me, they will always be like this as long as they know the truth, but....... The premise is that they are also not interested in Baqi technology, otherwise they can''t be regarded as outsiders." Just When she said this, she was still a little relieved secretly, because although she agreed with what she said, if she really changed the language she organized at the moment, it would not sound so reasonable and justified. These words were undoubtedly Liu Xiaojiang''s "suggestions" that were more suitable for her character and not too naive when she asked Liu Yanyan to "take care of" Feng Baobao. Yes, just suggestions Liu Xiaojiang didn''t ask Liu Yanyan to say anything against her heart. At most, he just forced her to recite all these reasonable suggestions. I don''t know After reciting Liu Xiaojiang''s suggestions, Liu Yanyan relaxed and didn''t understand the meaning of Feng Baobao''s question at all. Without thinking at all, she nodded and admitted without hesitation. In fact, she thought so in her heart. But that''s why, Although Feng Baobao saw that these words were not organized by Liu Yanyan herself, considering the emotion Liu Yanyan showed when "reciting" these words, she still understood that Liu Yanyan didn''t lie to herself. The idea of an outsider was almost the same as that of Liu Xiaojiang. "As long as there is no interest in Baqi skill outside, will normal outsiders think so..." "As far as matters are concerned, it should be like this." Liu Yanyan had no recitation task at the moment, so she relaxed, nodded and said: "After all, what I just said is the truth and the truth that was completely covered up in that year..." "What a pity..." Feng Baobao shook his head. "There are so few people in the world who are not interested in baqiji like you......" "Even those ordinary people in the world may not be interested in the power that makes strange people fight for their heads. Maybe... They hope that they can grasp the power that even the major strange schools are ashamed of in their hands." "......." Liu Yanyan. "Should... No?" "Oh? That guy didn''t prepare for you. Can he answer this question?" When Feng Baobao saw Liu Yanyan''s confused face, he couldn''t help laughing and slowly raised the arc of the corner of his mouth. "At a time like this..." "If it''s according to the guy''s meaning, shouldn''t you say that with your brother, these eight wonders are destined to disappear forever and won''t have any impact on me in the future?" "......." Liu Yanyan. "Hey, sister bao''er, you''re really good. I can''t imagine... Nothing can be concealed from you." "Hum ~" Chapter 730 meanwhile, The company headquarters, "That''s about it..." Ren Fei sat at the table in the conference room and explained the truth that the company had found out about today''s incident. Then she looked up at the heads of other regions present and said: "According to the monitoring pictures inside the mall and the testimony of several salesmen present, it can be roughly inferred that... The fish that escaped the net with bad behavior should have taken the initiative to find yinggou, not that yinggou deliberately took him to trouble the company." "Unexpected?" Xu Si sat at the conference table smoking a cigarette. Hearing this, he couldn''t help but be slightly stunned. Then he stretched out his hand and scratched the back of his head and said, "if it''s really an accident, it''s a coincidence." "Reason." Ren Fei looked at Xu Si, who was deeply skeptical about this conclusion, and said, "if you doubt that all this in front of you is not the truth, tell us the basis for your inference, and all of you here can help verify it." As soon as it comes out, Gao Lian, Dou Le, Huafeng and Hao Yi, four more qualified regional leaders, raised their eyes to the two young people in the house and chose to stay on Xu Si. Actually Everyone present obviously didn''t think that what happened today was just an accident, because as Xu Sifang said, everything was obviously too coincidental. Why did Ying Gou run to the mall alone? He went to a counter that only sells women''s brand clothes! Why didn''t the company find the winning hook when it missed the net? Even if the beast has never really entered the alien circle, how can he not intersect with the alien in the circle after living outside as an alien for so many years? Can''t you really see that the circle is not peaceful recently? Moreover, even if the beast had to come out to look for new prey because it couldn''t hold back, but a scum who only dared to attack ordinary women... The weak actually changed his taste and wanted to attack men, and even just provoked the guy who won hook? Is it difficult That beast is so perverted that he suddenly began to like some handsome men? Damn it! "No... I''m not doubting the truth investigated by my brothers. I just think the truth may have been tampered with in advance." Xu Si slowly spit out a light blue smoke, then put the cigarette butts in his hand into the ashtray and put them out, saying: "After all, we may not know what happened at that time, but the subsequent investigation of the beast was extremely detailed." "I don''t know whether the company wants to make up for it, but at least... We finally understand what the beast did and have a clear understanding of the scum." Say, An obvious anger gradually appeared in his eyes, but he still maintained a calm attitude in his tone. "The victims of the past..." "The age has always been ''carefully'' maintained at about 14 to 20 years old, and most of them are either from an orphanage or... Even single women who don''t have a good relationship with their family and work alone have a very narrow interpersonal circle." "And the emergence of this situation..." "If it''s not because the beast''s taste is consistent, it''s because it''s convenient for him to be alone afterwards, or... Both." "Ladies and gentlemen..." "I don''t know if the beast suddenly changed its taste, but how could such a cautious guy be eager to start when he first met?" "So, just think about it. If I were such a beast, I would at least leave myself time to approach the victim and understand the situation and interpersonal relationship of the victim. Otherwise... How can I ensure that I can easily be alone afterwards?" "... do you mean that he may approach yinggou for some purpose, but he will never choose to attack yinggou at the first time?" Ren Fei felt her chin thoughtfully. "The beast''s ability is indeed very difficult, but it will not be used casually on a large scale. There will certainly be risks and restrictions." Xu nodded. "Otherwise..." "He has been committing crimes outside. To this day, he has been using his ability to control the victims'' family and friends. Now... Even if he has not been bitten by his ability, he will certainly be noticed by others. It is impossible to hide it from the company." "After all, if you have enough ability, you don''t need to find a suitable victim. The victim has his family and friends, his family and friends... And other interpersonal circles of his own. Sooner or later, someone will notice something wrong." "So..." "I think that although the beast''s ability is difficult, it is still far from reaching the level of ''magic skill'', and even... It can''t be compared with the soul enlightenment of the LV family. He can hide outside until today because he is careful enough." "Then... Why did he attack yinggou?" Ren Fei couldn''t help doubting. "I don''t know." Xu Si thought for a while, and finally shook his head slowly and said, "maybe he suddenly changed his sex, or maybe it''s because he hasn''t been able to commit a crime for a long time, which makes him uncontrollable. It''s also very possible." "However, if this is the case, then the company''s previous judgment on the incident can be said to be very reasonable. We... Can also think that everything was an accident, not by the guy yinggou on purpose." Xu Si''s last few words are all nonsense. After all, almost no one in the audience thought that there was no problem with winning hook, and he had spoken out the doubts of the public before, but now he suddenly said that everything might really be an accident. This is not bullshit... What is it? If Xu siruo really thought everything was an accident, he would not have said those words at all. His current nonsense is undoubtedly mocking the company. Mocking the heads of all major regions here is accusing these guys of the company. They obviously dare not find the trouble of winning hook in this joint, but they have to pretend to want to find out the truth! One by one, it seems that there is really such a thing. In fact, it''s just pretending to show the leaders above! "Xiao Si, there are some words... In fact, there is no need to speak so clearly." Gao Lian obviously heard Xu Si''s voice, so he looked up at the other three very "innocent" old qualifications and said: "We are not directors of the company, but when the directors leave one after another, we are forced to be the ''acting director'' who is responsible for handling the company''s affairs. Everyone just wants to do their own business and doesn''t want to create complications and damage themselves before the war... It''s normal." "But elder brother..." Xu Si should have called Gao Lian "Uncle Gao" according to his age and seniority, but as the regional head of the company, he probably didn''t want to be inferior, so he would only call each other "elder brother" for several senior qualifications here. "We''re all grasshoppers on the same boat now. Well, except Xiao Fei... What else can''t be said clearly between our regional leaders who are in sympathy with each other? If you don''t want to manage, you don''t want to manage. Just pretend. What can you hold back?" Wen Yan, Gao Lian looked at Ren Fei sitting at the table in the conference room, then shook his head at Xu Si, but didn''t speak again. It was clear that there were still "outsiders" present. Ren Fei naturally noticed Gao Lian''s move and couldn''t help but subconsciously frown. "Uncle Gao, Xiao Fei once said to all of you that things at home... That''s Ren''s business. My business is only my own business and has nothing to do with others in Ren''s family." "Up to now, you still treat me as an outsider. I''m also a member of the company and the alien circle." "Ha ha..." Dou Le, who didn''t have a few hairs left on his head, heard this and immediately opened his mouth and said: "Xiao Fei, don''t worry. Uncles never treat you as an outsider. Lao Si and Lao Gao just can''t talk. We just don''t want to be monitored all the time. Of course, we all know that Xiao Fei, you are not the one sent by the above to monitor us." At this time, he sat in his position without saying a word, and there was a bald Chinese style on his head. Then he echoed: "yes, yes, what Xiao Si said is right. Everyone present is his own people, and there is no need to hide." "That yinggou must have played an important role in today''s event, but considering the inevitable battle between us, it''s obviously better not to have more trouble in this joint, so as not to have many people in his hands." "So, although I''m sorry for the innocent women who suffered, the most important thing at present... Is how to ensure that we can win the hook in the next fight. The behavior of the beast can''t be made public for the time being." "After all, there are mistakes in the company. We can''t shirk our responsibility for failing to stop the tragedy in time. However, in the face of more important things, we can''t let others feel that yinggou is not a pure evil. He must be the first evil." "Otherwise..." "Even if this matter can''t affect everyone''s attitude towards yinggou, it will also affect the company''s position in the hearts of outsiders afterwards." "In the future, if there is any unsightly fool who wants to write a story for everything and write Ying gouzhuan into a profound role, then the company''s situation in the story... In people''s hearts in the future will be dangerous." "According to the meaning of the one above, changes in the future... Is really a good thing." Hao Yi, who was sitting next to Hua Feng, also opened his mouth to Xu Si and said: "However, you can''t let the company. Let''s ruin the jobs of our group. At the beginning, it was Zhao Dong and Xu ye who pulled the company together. In other words..... This company also has a lot of credit from your Xu family." "But Dong Zhao and my father are gone." Xu Si lit a cigarette and said only one sentence, but then he didn''t clearly express his mockery of the people again. Then, I felt the heavy atmosphere in the house, Ren Fei could not help shaking her head and sighing helplessly and said, "I can understand what you think here, and I also understand that the beast really deserved to die. Even killing him... Is not enough to make up for the innocent women who suffered." "But considering the next thing, no matter what we want to do to the beast, we must never let outsiders have the idea of winning hook at this juncture. It may not be too bad. People''s hearts... Have too much impact on human society." "However, every time I think about this and recall the current experience of the beast, I always feel that yinggou is laughing at us." "It''s like he said to us face-to-face... To the company: you see, this is the company''s mistake, which has caused great harm to ordinary people. However, I, who are considered to be a very evil alien by you, can do better in this kind of thing than you." Speaking of which, She was a little silent for a moment, looked at the people present and said, "yinggou may be the disaster created by the company, or the existence of the company does have many loopholes. It is impossible to balance the relationship between ordinary people and different people as expected." "However, the existence of the company is like the law of ordinary people''s society. The company is a rule... A bottom line that forces different people to stick to. You can say that it is not so perfect, but you can never say that its existence is a mistake." "Although you have to admit your mistakes and stand at attention if you are beaten..." "But the company is a right existence. Even if there is a mistake... It should not be that he wins and hooks an outsider to gossip, but that we all discuss the mistake together and gradually improve it. Ordinary people should not deny the law, and we... Can''t deny the role of the company." "This time, no matter what the purpose of yinggou is, it will try to shake the foundation of the company in this way, but it also reminds the people of our company that maybe in the future... Even we should make some changes according to the actual situation." "Otherwise..." "Sooner or later, the company will become a moth in the eyes of outsiders who think they are right and hold privileges..." "Agree." Xu Siwen''s speech had nothing to do with his feelings for Ren Fei, and took the initiative to agree with the views expressed by Ren Fei. "Maybe only yinggou is the most important thing at present, but if after the problem of yinggou is solved, you still feel that there are no problems within the company at present, then the company... Is no longer necessary to continue to exist. I think all of you here should have no objection?" "Well, you''re right. The company is right, but it should also adapt to the changes of the world and make some more appropriate changes in the future." Dou Le also agreed. "That''s right!" Gao Lian looked at Ren Fei unexpectedly, and then stretched out his hand to press the brim of the hat on his head. "Agree!" Huafeng seemed hesitant at first, but after thinking about it, he raised his hand to show that he didn''t object. "Seconded!" Seeing that you finally have the same goal, Hao Yi can''t help but pick up the handkerchief on the table and wipe the sweat on his forehead because of tension. See this, Ren Fei finally breathed a sigh of relief, and her face returned to the slightly cold look of the past, saying: "Next, let''s make our own arrangements and be ready to deal with the big action of winning hook at any time. I believe we will win in the end..... It must be us!" Chapter 731 [seriously...] [you don''t really think that those stupid people in the West have never been wild on the land boundary here for many years, and they are only restricted by things like national boundaries?] "Of course not..." Liu Xiaojiang walked alone on the lonely mountain road, looked up at the mountains in the distance and said to himself: "You old gods are subject to problems such as faith. Although you won''t completely lose your strength standing on this land, there must be no one in ten means you can use, so... You won''t easily set foot in this strange land at any time." "Besides, apart from how much you old gods can see, the abilities of those ordinary barbarians can''t lift much waves at all. After all... Most of them don''t know how to cultivate, and even know a little about how to improve their abilities." "Those barbarians who gained strength by following the sect, although it seems that they are also cultivating their own ability, in fact... They are only deepening their connection with the sect belief and sharing the faith power of the believers with you old gods." "God is gone and faith has declined slightly, but the only faith is enough for them to continue, and may even make them stronger than before." "After all, your ''big heads'' are gone, and no one will'' compete ''for the power of faith with them anymore. Therefore, even if there is only a little cold broth left, it is enough for them to share with these little guys who don''t eat much." "But..." Say, He took back his eyes looking at several mountains in the distance and said, "they are also strengthening through the power of faith. You ''true gods'' are still limited by this, and their mortals can''t be without scruples." "People who understand cultivation in the world, as long as they are not too poor in talent, the upper limit of their own ability must be much higher than those who are born different and those who borrow other external forces." "The only guys who can be regarded as practicing can''t give full play to their strength when standing on this land. In this case, if they dare to act wildly and disorderly, do you want those barbarians who don''t know how to practice to fight with the people who know how to practice on this land?" "A person with powers... To put it bluntly, he is a congenital alien, who has a higher demand for his own talent than the person who practices the day after tomorrow. Otherwise, even if he finds a method suitable for improving his own ability, it will be difficult to go too far on this road all his life." "And others..." "Like the alchemists and astrologers except the members of the order, most of them only rely on the power of foreign objects in terms of means. Their strengthened system is not so much an alien among aliens as a group of guys closer to ordinary people." "Although the lower limit of their means is very high, they often master a kind of ability, but the upper limit is also abnormally low... It''s more like relying on the superposition of the number of means they master to become stronger. In fact, they themselves will not produce much change." "Historical fault, cultural innovation..." "The radical disciples born in your side have long lost such things that mostly rely on the inheritance of civilization." "It is estimated that in the near future, in addition to the congenital aliens who occasionally appear due to blood and those things inherited within the sect, means such as alchemy and astrology will soon be gone with the passage of time." [there will always be people who will inherit them. After all, those things are presented in cultural works, and they are quickly sought after by many ordinary people.] "Ha ha..." Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help sneering at this. "Yes, everyone said well, but few really want to inherit such things that can''t improve their lives. When will your senior executives start to praise different people? Maybe these things will flourish with it." "However, looking back on the existence of Nathan Island, I think this possibility is infinitely close to zero..." "After all, your ''money-based'' social concept can''t even be noticed by ordinary people in society. Those ''capable people'' who are very likely to destroy the existing class are unlikely to be really accepted, at least in a short time." "The rest..." "Then we need to see whether the benign changes in society are faster, or whether those capable people die faster with inheritance." ¡¾¡­¡­¡­¡¿ "A hundred schools of thought..." Liu Xiaojiang sighed. "In fact, if the society can maintain stability all the time, it is also excellent to hear more reasonable voices at ordinary times..." With that, She noticed that Gabriel was silent in the interior. Maybe it was because the future of those people was too pessimistic, so she felt some sadness over time, so that she could only turn grief and anger into strength and continue to play games in the interior. Or maybe The "only" Old God in the West doesn''t care about the future of his people anymore. It''s enough to think about his happiness in the future. In short... Obviously, he doesn''t want to talk about these sad things with Liu Xiaojiang. Liu Xiaojiang came out to chat with Gabriel when he was in a good mood. When he was in a bad mood, he didn''t even take care of his behavior. Instead, he didn''t say anything more by virtue of his identity as the "master". Instead, he was silent and continued to step on the slightly remote mountain road under his feet. Moreover, without the influence of Gabriel, he soon came to the end of the mountain road. Across the huge mountain crack leading to the back of Longhu Mountain, he looked at the familiar and strange Mountain Gate in the distance. ¡­¡­ meanwhile, In the pavilion in the forest behind Longhu Mountain, "Oh... Elder martial brother, forget it. You stinky chess basket will play the same number of games. Instead of holding me to accompany you to play a few games every day, you''d better practice with your disciples first. Anyway, they don''t dare to win you at all. It can make you look for confidence." Although Tian Lao has been completely cured by his full hands after secretly going up the mountain before Lv Liang, he is still used to sitting in his wheelchair even though his hands and feet have grown out and can move freely like a normal person. Even if Even the trail boys on the mountain have seen that Tian Lao doesn''t need a wheelchair, but the old man is still within everyone''s sight. He uses his hands to turn the wheelchair under his ass fast and move freely on the mountain. And sometimes, Even occasionally, someone saw the old man carrying his wheelchair in front of the difficult mountain road, and only after being found did he sit back in the wheelchair without blushing and jumping "Gee, don''t you know how to let elder martial brother? I''m so lucky that I take time out to play with you every day." The old Heavenly Master was still thinking about what to do next with useless pieces on one side, but as soon as he heard this, he directly put the pieces back on the chessboard. Undoubtedly, he has understood that no matter how he goes next, he will lose to the younger martial brother in front of him in three steps. "Ha ha..." when Tian Lao saw the old Heavenly Master admit defeat again, he was almost happy. "Elder martial brother, what do you mean to take time out to play a few games with me every day? It''s clear that you came here to play chess with me every day. You''re not sure. You''re looking forward to winning me a few games." "By the way, what do the young people say outside? Yes... It''s called both food and play, isn''t it? You''re both food and play!" "....." the old Heavenly Master couldn''t help but look puzzled. "Well, younger martial brother, your chess skill is really good. Brother Wei can''t beat you here." "However, I don''t know how you''ve been cultivating recently. Have you recovered your original cultivation level? Do you want to... Test it for you personally?" "OK, Zhang Zhiwei, I can''t afford to lose, can I?" Tian Lao said fearlessly. "Hum, I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. I''m really not good at chess. Anyway, I can''t even get off the computer on my mobile phone, but fortunately... Elder martial brother, you have more dishes than me." "I guess it''s hard for you to beat me, senior brother, even if you''re given a shot in a car..." However, Before Tian Lao finished speaking, he found that the old Heavenly Master sitting opposite seemed to have something wrong in his face. "... I said, elder martial brother, how old are we? You can''t play asshole like before. I''ll let you later." Although Tian Lao didn''t think that the old Heavenly Master would beat him up because of this, he thought of the situations he met in the mountain when he was young. In the end, he immediately confessed in front of the old Heavenly Master. After all, others don''t know him. Can Tian Jinzhong know that Zhang Zhiwei was not a fuel-efficient lamp when he was young. Bastards are more hateful than those all sex demons outside, and the cultivation supervision of his fellow disciples is even more harsh than master! To put it bluntly Who doesn''t know that he used to rely on himself to be a senior brother. If he lost to the junior brother in anything, he would make up for it from his cultivation. Maybe... He can really beat you up! "What nonsense..." seeing Tian Lao''s face looking down on himself, the old Heavenly Master shook his head and waved his hand, saying: "Heroes don''t mention their courage..." "When you weren''t a jerk when you were young, don''t try to bury me in the past and force me to be anxious... Can you believe I pinched the signal in your house so that you can''t use your mobile phone to surf the Internet in the future?" "Oh, elder martial brother, what you say is right. Don''t argue with me, an old child!" Having said that, the look in Tian Lao''s eyes at the old Heavenly Master is not difficult for people to see that he doesn''t look up to the old Heavenly Master''s behavior of oppressing himself with power. After all, in Tian Lao''s eyes, the old Heavenly Master''s behavior means that he can''t afford to lose and threatens others to lift the table. "OK, today is almost the same. Go back and review your lessons on the mountain, and then turn off the light and have a rest early. After all, you are not young, and you have been working hard with perseverance before." The old Heavenly Master pretended not to see Tian Lao''s eyes and said. "Oh, I''d like to follow the Dharma decree of the leader senior brother. I also hope the leader senior brother can have a good night tonight..." "Fuck off!" "Hey..." The old Heavenly Master blew his beard and stared at Tian Lao walking down the steps of the pavilion with his wheelchair. He watched Tian Lao sit back in his wheelchair and turn the two wheels quickly with his hands. In a moment, he fled and disappeared in his sight. A moment later, The old Heavenly Master sat in the pavilion and kept silent for a moment. It was suspected that he was carefully confirming whether Tian Lao had really left. Then he finally opened his mouth slowly and said to himself: "You suddenly ran over and didn''t show up. You saw your master recovering well, so you don''t want him to worry about things outside. All right... Come out. He has gone back to review his lessons on the mountain. It''s impossible to leave his room for a while." Let''s hear it, Liu Xiaojiang suddenly appeared in front of the old Heavenly Master out of thin air, and respectfully saluted the old Heavenly Master, "martial uncle, I can''t hide it from you." "Bullshit." The old Heavenly Master was not surprised to see Liu Xiaojiang''s appearance, and he didn''t avoid the courtesy of Liu Xiaojiang''s respectful younger generation. "Your boy''s way of practice is quite special, and it''s very any kind that people know. If you really want to hide all the time... I''m afraid it''s hard for me to notice." "Silent evasion is meaningless..." Liu Xiaojiang did not deny this, but smiled at the old Heavenly Master and said, "you always can''t detect my existence, but if you meet and fight face-to-face, this little trick may only be useful when you run away." "You are modest..." the old Heavenly Master looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who had not seen him for a long time, but had heard of him all the time. He could not help but feel very satisfied and stroked his beard with his hand, saying: "Sit down. If there''s anything wrong, we can sit down and talk slowly. Anyway, your boy certainly didn''t come to the mountain gate to make a big fuss..." "I''m terrified." Although Liu Xiaojiang''s words were extremely respectful, he didn''t be polite to the old man, but slowly sat in the position before Tian Lao. "No matter what the future situation is, the gate of Longhu Mountain... As long as Xiaojiang is still alive, no one will come to complain. Everyone should respect Zheng together, including those ignorant ordinary people in the world." Wen Yan, The old Heavenly Master''s eyes were not happy or sad, but calmly looked at Liu Xiaojiang, "tell me, your boy suddenly ran over and met any difficulties. Should he want to persuade the disciples of Zhengyi to sit and watch Ying Gou''s disaster fall into violent turbulence in the world soon." "No..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head slowly, then said with some hesitation in his eyes: "Xiaojiang didn''t come here to be trapped in injustice, nor did he want to break the inheritance of Zhengyi Tianshi Dao. I just want to persuade you personally. In fact, in the midst of turbulence, it''s not only by sacrificing someone that we can ensure that the Mountain Gate of Zhengyi Dao will not be defiled." "Or..." "Xiaojiang thinks that some things are just as long as they are achieved. There is no need to go too far. We must make things perfect. You... Are also very important to Longhu Mountain, just as an old gentleman means to ordinary people." "Sacrifice is indeed necessary, but some sacrifices are based on selfishness, and disciples still want to avoid them as much as possible..." Chapter 732 Although Liu Xiaojiang and the old Heavenly Master almost never really sat down and talked to each other, just as the old heavenly master himself knew Liu Xiaojiang, Liu Xiaojiang had already understood the old Heavenly Master''s personality. If not The two people will not keep the seemingly tacit understanding in the eyes of outsiders without talking too much about each other, which leads others to doubt Longhushan''s real attitude towards yinggou. But in fact, The old Heavenly Master''s attitude towards Ying Gou is actually very clear. As long as Ying Gou really does what people think is evil in the world, the old man will eventually take Zhengyi disciple down the mountain to eliminate demons. In other words What Zhang Zhiwei, as the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain, really cares about is actually the stability and stability of the world. At best, it is just the innocent world. As for the others Everything is connected to the company, what are the so-called ten guys As a member of the Taoist sect of seclusion and cultivation, Longhu Mountain doesn''t care who makes the rules or how those who make the rules use it, except for the stability and stability of the world. As long as the world can be stable and stable, the world can live in peace... That''s enough. And that''s why, Liu Xiaojiang''s previous actions outside did not lead the old Heavenly Master to take Zhengyi disciples down the mountain. Only then did the old Heavenly Master choose to resist some pressure and remain indifferent. No one came to the door and did not agree with the idea of "cutting off the threat in advance". After all, if there is no communication, there will be communication everywhere. If the ten guys are gone, there will be others to top them. Liu Xiaojiang can only cause temporary turbulence if he attacks different people at most. He is far from being able to stir up the chaos of the whole world with the power of one person. Dragon and Tiger Mountain I don''t intend to rescue those guys who are clearly in a high position, but have long been in trouble. Because the disaster of "yinggou" will not appear innocent to them, they should bear a certain price for the cause and effect they have created. However, nothing can be too much Those in high positions are wrong, but not everyone should die in the disaster; Those ordinary people who are affected by it and will have the same share in the "yinggou incident" should not bear the price and sacrifice for the mistakes of those in high positions. As the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain, Zhang Zhiwei is bound to choose to take Zhengyi disciples down the mountain to face the disaster of Ying Gou when the unrest affects the general public, not for anything else... Just for those who are not really hopeless. On another level, Zhang Zhiwei is also very clear about Liu Xiaojiang''s personality. He knows that "yinggou" is likely to be a false identity born for some purpose. He knows that Liu Xiaojiang himself can''t lose his mind and want to destroy everything. He believed that no matter how unfair and dark he encountered outside, he would not become an extreme person who hated everything in the world, let alone impose his hatred on some innocent people. So When Zhang Zhiwei went down the mountain, he was sure to find out the reason for everything. He also decided that if Liu Xiaojiang really got out of control, he should have his own "culprit" to clean up the door and die... It should also be his own sinner who died in front of the innocent general public. However, if the facts are the same as what he guessed, Liu Xiaojiang has not really become the "winning hook" in the eyes of the outside world, but is trying his best to promote some non extreme purpose in an extreme way, then his name of "dragon and Tiger Mountain Heavenly Master" may also help him. After all, if we can change the promising disciples back to a bright future with the false name of a Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain, we can make the world continue to be stable in a better way After all, Zhang Zhiwei will still feel that if he can bring so many benign effects to the world with his own strength, he will die! "Xiaojiang, martial uncle, I just want to know what is holding the reins of your horse in your current practice..." The old Heavenly Master did not express any opinion on Liu Xiaojiang''s words, but still paid attention to Liu Xiaojiang''s practice as before. "Master Hui..." Liu Xiaojiang saw the old Heavenly Master''s appearance that he was suspected to have made up his mind. Although there was some bad premonition in his heart, he still held back his selfish desires and said: "Disciple... It''s no longer necessary for someone to lead a horse for their own cultivation, as it used to be." "Ha ha..." the old Heavenly Master seemed very satisfied with this and nodded, so he smiled and slowly opened his mouth with Liu Xiaojiang and asked another question. "Well... In your heart, whether you still hold the reins with your own hands and don''t choose to let the horse regain freedom." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang naturally knows the meaning of the old Heavenly Master''s words, because it is obviously asking whether he has begun to follow the reins, and has begun to do things all according to his own "preferences" without taking into account any other in the world. therefore, After careful thinking, he answered relatively truthfully: "If you only refer to practice, the disciple can guarantee that there are no problems in his practice. If you mean something, then combined with the disciple''s real intention outside, what he does is still holding the reins." "Just..." "For some reason, the plan is very big. Even if the disciple holds the reins tightly in his hand, it is difficult to ensure that the horse under him will not run rampant, let alone that it will not hurt innocent pedestrians. Xiaojiang... Can only maintain it as soon as possible and will not find reasons to spread it completely." "Really..." the old Heavenly Master looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s wisp of beard. "Then it seems that what you''re trying to do is not just for yourself. I don''t know if you''re outside... Is there a helper who can prove it for you?" "Yes..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded immediately and said, "I believe no one in the world is more suitable than that old gentleman to help me correct my name." "Moreover, it is precisely because of the old gentleman''s suggestion that what the disciple plans is as huge as today. Otherwise... I''m afraid until today, the disciple will only try to change his own situation, not the whole world." Hearing this, Especially after hearing the words "the old gentleman", the old Heavenly Master understood the meaning of it and was stunned. Then he blew his beard and stared as if he was angry: "Your boy is actually in contact with that person. Have you ever thought of some extreme evil behavior? Otherwise... How could you have the opportunity to contact people at that level if you were only in contact with people in the circle before?" See this, After all, Liu Xiaojiang has respect for the school, so he subconsciously didn''t want to offend the old Heavenly Master. Then he tried to explain with a lie: "Er, this is actually director Zhao..." result, "Fart!" Before Liu Xiaojiang finished speaking, the old Heavenly Master directly pierced his clumsy lie, "what kind of guy is he Zhao Fangxu? Even if you were once trusted by him, you can''t be taken to meet him." "After all, even if everyone in the circle knows more or less, the company will at least choose to avoid suspicion." "A self proclaimed ''Unofficial'' alien affairs management organization makes people feel that it is very reluctant for Zhao Fangxu to meet with the top. How can people know who is actually standing behind the company? It is not even clear to several other directors." "How did you know?" Although Liu Xiaojiang originally knew about the company, he may not have the same opportunity to meet the old man as Zhao Fangxu, or even only Zhao Fangxu is qualified to talk, otherwise there would be no sudden parachute of Su Cheng. Therefore, compared with the manager behind the company in the open, there may not be the old man at all. Zhao Fangxu just unilaterally hopes to get the old man''s opinions, or... That is just secretly paying attention to the development of the company. However, if the fact is as you guessed, it is also consistent with what the old man said in front of you. The Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain...... how did an old man who can''t fight with the company at ordinary times and doesn''t usually urge daomen to cooperate even if he represents daomen to become one of the ten guys? How did he know these things behind it? And sure enough As soon as Liu Xiaojiang said this sentence, he found that the expression of the old man in front of him seemed to be a little strange. It looked as if his secret had been accidentally set out. And then, "Tut! You don''t care how I know! I know anyway!" The old Heavenly Master obviously couldn''t find any reason to prevaricate him, so he made a mess in front of Liu Xiaojiang. "Thanks to your intelligence, you didn''t make a big mistake in the end. Otherwise... If something really happens to that person, don''t say it''s my dragon and tiger mountain, even the whole Taoist gate can''t protect you!" "Remember..." "Liu Xiaojiang is Liu Xiaojiang and Ying Gou is Ying Gou. There is no relationship between you two. What I just said means that you can''t protect Liu Xiaojiang. No matter what you do with Ying Gou''s identity, no one can protect you even with great credit!" "Is it so influential?" Even though Liu Xiaojiang knew the dignity of the old man, he didn''t expect that even the old Heavenly Master would say so. "... you don''t know?!" The old Heavenly Master immediately subconsciously doubted whether Liu Xiaojiang was pretending to be stupid, but then considering the particularity of Liu Xiaojiang, he did not continue to doubt Liu Xiaojiang''s lack of common sense. "Alas... Forget it. If you don''t know, you don''t know. Anyway, you haven''t caused great disaster. Sometimes it''s a good thing not to know." "However, you should remember what I said today. No matter what you want to do in the future and whether you will stand opposite to Longhu Mountain, the old gentleman... You can''t move!" Liu Xiaojiang nodded clearly but didn''t speak. After all, he didn''t intend to embarrass the old man. On the contrary, he admired the other party for keeping his faith as an ordinary person and even achieving the so-called selflessness in a real sense. "Well, it''s good if you understand. Otherwise, even if what you plan is done, you can''t live smoothly as Liu Xiaojiang." Seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s appearance, the old Heavenly Master naturally didn''t say any more, because he believed that Liu Xiaojiang should be able to understand the importance of things. Then, the old man seemed to feel a little tired, so he waved to Liu Xiaojiang in front of him and said: "Well, I understand what your boy came here for now. Next... Go back." "But you haven''t given me a clear answer yet..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t choose to obey the old Heavenly Master''s orders this time. Instead, he sat on the stone bench and looked at his martial uncle hesitantly. It was obvious that he had guessed the decision made by his martial uncle. Moreover, he did not want the old man in front of him to make the same choice as the high old man. After all, the so-called Heavenly Master of dragon and tiger mountain and one of the so-called ten men... Are just big people in the small circle of strangers. They do not necessarily have a lofty position in the eyes of ordinary people, and the scope of their influence is estimated to be limited to the small circle of strangers. Therefore, based on selfishness, instead of letting the old heavenly master die generously, it is also used to warn people of the wrong idea. Liu Xiaojiang hopes that the old man can continue to enjoy his heavenly years on the mountain, rather than die for the so-called great righteousness of the world and Taoist face. In Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, those things are meaningless compared with life! However, The old Heavenly Master just looked at Liu Xiaojiang kindly, and finally shook his head slowly and said: "I understand..." "After all, it''s a kind of inheritance to protect the short in Longhu Mountain. I know your boy may not want to witness something, but you should understand that people... Can''t live. If you don''t want to live in your own small world, you must take into account the face." "I can ignore my face, but I can''t ignore the Millennium inheritance of Zhengyi. At least I can''t let Zhengyi''s name fall sharply in my place. In that way..... I''ll really be a sinner through the ages." "So..." "You don''t need to feel that you killed me, an old thing, because you''re just sticking to what you think is right, and... There are many other people who think is the right way, and I''m just destined to be limited to the position of Heavenly Master." "As early as when I inherited the Heavenly Master degree in the early years, I had actually made all the psychological preparations in advance..." "Xiaojiang, no one in the world has ever died because of birth. If there is... Then it is not the excluded themselves that is wrong." "Since you have the opportunity and strength to change all this yourself, you shouldn''t break the big things that are good enough for most people because of some selfishness. In the future, just remember who you are." "Martial uncle..." Liu Xiaojiang is obviously not so easy to give up, but it''s not good to gossip about the choice of his elders as a younger generation. "You go..." the old master shook his head. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 733 Persuasion failed. Although Liu Xiaojiang had guessed the old master''s stubbornness long before he came to Longhu Mountain, he still had a glimmer of expectation in his heart. He hoped that the old master who "didn''t care much about his face" would always stick to his style in the next events. However, These old people who have experienced turbulence for several times also have the idea of focusing on the overall situation. They often despise... Or even give up everything about their own interests because of their position. For the sake of the world and the world, the old man can give up his life without hesitation, as well as the power and status he desperately desires in the eyes of others. And the old master For the sake of the disciples of the sect and the whole Zhengyi Heavenly Master Tao, under the condition of clearly not feeling that Liu Xiaojiang was wrong, he chose to die to prove the innocence of Longhu Mountain to the world, and did not intend to leave a handle on anyone because of Liu Xiaojiang in the future. In the face of the responsibilities entrusted by their own identity, they both choose to give up all their private desires without hesitation, even if they die... As long as they can fully fulfill their responsibilities. Sure enough, I failed Liu Xiaojiang stood at the foot of Longhu Mountain and looked back at the Taoist temple submerged in the forest. There was still some disappointment in his eyes. The people on your side are really different Although Gabriel had never bothered before, he obviously had been watching everything about Liu Xiaojiang in the interior. Now he saw that someone had made the same choice as the old man. After all, he couldn''t help but open his mouth and expressed his heartfelt admiration for all this. In her heyday, she was also one of the gods in the West. Even now she has become the so-called "Old God", her position in the Western alien circle is still extremely noble. At ordinary times, she does not have the opportunity to contact high-level people among ordinary people in the West. After all, she is different from the former king of Nathan island. She is a noble angel who has firmly chosen to continue to protect mankind, so she has inevitably become one of the cards in the hands of those high-level officials. However, no matter how many years have passed, human beings have basically not changed in Gabriel''s eyes. They are still a group of people who are serious and capable, but are always willing to be stupid for money, power and other things. Originally, it should be like this This is an objective evaluation of Gabriel''s contact with mankind and those high-level human beings as a guardian for many years, because she has never seen who among those guys in the West will make such selfless choices in the face of "disaster" like these two old people. There are good people and bad people on either side It''s not that she has never seen the same good people as these two old people, but they are all among the people in the market, and they don''t have a high position in their respective circles like these two old people. Those high-level people who have been in contact with themselves for many times usually look like dogs, but none of them are willing to stand up in front of major events. Like these two old people, they never consider themselves... Only consider their own responsibilities. Each one has its own benefits, but its responsibilities and obligations have nothing to do with itself. It is entirely to use power for its own benefit, but not to fulfill the responsibilities that should be fulfilled in a high position. Moreover, even if there are characters similar to the two elders occasionally, they often can''t sit in the position with power for a long time, which is a little worse... In the end, they can''t even save their lives! The longer Gabriel stays here now, the more he feels that the environment he used to be may have gone the wrong way for a long time, so that now... Those morbidities that should only exist in the dark are gradually reflected in those decent people. "The road is taken by people, and people... Are easy to go the wrong way." Hearing Gabriel''s voice, Liu Xiaojiang took back his sight of the back mountain, turned and continued to walk down the mountain. "The choices made by most people are always better than the insistence of a few people, because even if they are verified to be wrong in the end, no one will feel that others have harmed themselves. On the contrary,... They are more willing to calm down and recall where they were wrong." [ha? What era is it now? Are you blaming the feudal monarchy like those ordinary people?] Gabriel is not interested in the human pursuit of rights, and his admiration just now is only with emotion, so it is inevitable to have some doubts about these words. "I''m just saying..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "Human beings themselves are not so stupid. They all know what is right, but unfortunately... The truth is always in the hands of a few people. Most people prefer to look at what kind of food is on the plate in front of them when it is brought up." "And..." "For every dog butcher, this statement will not be out of date at any time, unless human beings themselves can not be regarded as an animal. After suffering, we are only relatively lucky. What really supports justice is not all at the bottom of the whole society." "And the kind of environment you used to be in..." "Although people don''t die because of their birth, if the whole social environment is the same, most people agree with the ancestral bandit theory. There are so many heirs of bandits... How noble can you expect them to be as a whole." [...] Gabriel. "Humans are such creatures. It''s not enough to be reasonable. You can''t let them sit down and listen to you until you hurt them." Liu Xiaojiang walked through the scenic spot toll station in Qianshan, and in the surprised eyes of the conductor, he talked to himself and walked down. [Oh, you said that your all-round leader didn''t even pay for tickets to the scenic spot. Now you say these mysterious things, sometimes... I really don''t know which is the real you, even if I exist in the place closest to your original heart.] Gabriel looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s strong outfit and calm. For fear that others would find him sneaking up, he couldn''t help shaking his head at everything outside in the interior. "Hum, save what you should spend and what you shouldn''t spend. There''s no reason why you have to pay for yourself when you enter the house." Seeing that he had not been stopped halfway down the mountain, Liu Xiaojiang finally breathed a sigh of relief and felt a little comfort for his savings of more than 100 yuan. [Tut, people usually don''t spend money to maintain scenic spots. Besides, it will certainly give Longhu Mountain many benefits. Otherwise, why do other Longhu Mountain disciples pay for it when they come back from the mountain.] Gabriel immediately turned a blind eye to this. She obviously felt that Liu Xiaojiang was too humiliating. Fortunately, she didn''t exist as an entity now, otherwise..... She really didn''t want to go out with the stingy Liu Xiaojiang. "They didn''t give me the money." Liu Xiaojiang said bluntly, "if they give me a share of the money, of course I''m willing to pay for the ticket." [don''t you still have a lot of savings? These money can be regarded as rich in our country. What are you afraid of?] Gabriel is obviously very puzzled about Liu Xiaojiang''s stinginess. He doesn''t understand why he, a rich man, is not willing to pay for his ticket. "Hum, what do you know? Money is saved. Besides, I only have a few money. If my life span is only a hundred years, it''s enough for us to spend together, but after all, it''s a long-term existence. What should I do after wasting my money?" Liu Xiaojiang will never let up on this. "Although I like the fun of life in human society very much, I don''t want to worry about daily necessities. Oh... Ying Gou, the disaster of the world, how many years later, I went to the port to carry big bags in order to make money. If I let people know, no matter how thick skinned I am, it won''t work." [then you are so stingy now that you won''t let people laugh when you say it?] Gabriel wondered. "Isn''t there Shen Chong?" Liu Xiaojiang said naturally. "He has been reimbursed for our recent consumption, so you know I''m not willing to waste money when you act alone. I have to say... Shen Chong does have means in making money. I''m going to ask him for a sum after everything is over." "It''s all my own people anyway. I''m polite to him... Don''t you think so?" [... You are so cheeky.] Gabriel got goose bumps when she heard these words, even if she didn''t have an entity at all. "Oh, when I ''earn'' money and you all have money to spend in the future, you won''t say that again." [cut, I don''t need to spend your money. Do you think I''ve been abroad for so many years and come all the way with human history...] "How much money do you have?" [any collection is enough for you to squander for decades, but my collection is tens of thousands, which may be considered small. After all, I like collecting valuable things very much. When those people came to me for business before, they generally followed my preference.] [hmm? What''s your expression? Why don''t you talk?] "Oh, dear Miss Gabriel, do you... Lack a son?" ¡¾¡­¡­¡­¡¿ ¡­¡­ Dong Dong Dong "Elder martial brother, come in..." Zhang Zhiwei heard the voice, pushed the door and walked into Tian Jinzhong''s cabin, "you already know." "Xiaojiang, ha ha... I guessed." Tian Jinzhong sat cross legged on the earth Kang in the room. Hearing this, he just smiled calmly. Then he nodded and motioned to Zhang Zhiwei who walked into the room to sit casually. "Elder martial brother, don''t you just support me because of Xiaojiang? I''m afraid I might insist on keeping him?" "What do you think he came back suddenly for?" Zhang Zhiwei sat on a master''s chair in the house, stared at Tian Jinzhong on the earth Kang and said: "Not now. Even you, boy, have seen my decision..." "Ha ha..." Tian Jinzhong shook his head with a smile and said, "what does elder martial brother mean by this?" "Don''t pretend to me there." Zhang Zhiwei saw Tian Jinzhong''s face, a dead pig not afraid of boiling water, and immediately gritted his teeth and said: "I was really negligent before..." "But on second thought, since Xiaojiang can guess what I will do next, even if you have been in the mountain for so many years, you can''t have no idea at all." "After all, if you want to say who knows me best in the world at present, I''m afraid even the disciples inherited by me... Are far inferior to you." "Elder martial brother, do you mean..." Tian Jinzhong stared at Zhang Zhiwei for a long time, then smiled and said slowly: "Are you going to die alone for Xiaojiang and Longhu Mountain, and want to leave all the disciples on the mountain behind?" "... you did notice." Zhang Zhiwei said without surprise. "Yes..." Tian Jinzhong stopped pretending to be stupid this time and said bluntly: "when I saw Chu LAN and them in front of you, my attitude... It seems to me that I''m telling them something later, otherwise I can''t think why you told them so much." "After all, there is a ban on tianshidu. If you don''t think you may not see Chu LAN and them in the future, I don''t think you can risk exposing the ban on tianshidu. Even if it''s obscure... You have to tell them all the truth from the side." Wen Yan, Zhang Zhiwei didn''t care about his own problems, and didn''t care why Tian Jinzhong knew Tianshi Du so well. Instead, he stared into his younger martial brother''s eyes and asked: "Aren''t you... Going to stop me?" "Did I stop it?" There was a flash of anger in Tian Jinzhong''s eyes, but he tried to suppress his emotions and said: "Elder martial brother, you are the Heavenly Master of our dragon and tiger mountain and the leader of our whole integrity. How can I refute Tian Jinzhong''s decision..." "Selfishness can exist, but it must not affect the overall situation. After all... You and I are not simply alone. You represent the Mountain Gate of Longhu Mountain and the human plaque we are working together. All decisions should focus on being one." "So, based on this, I can''t find any reason to stop you, and I know that... I can''t stop you anyway." "If you understand..." Zhang Zhiwei noticed Tian Jinzhong''s efforts to hide his anger, and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. "If I don''t die, what Xiaojiang did may be regarded as collusion. In the end, I will inevitably be charged with creating yinggou." "What''s more, people outside highly recommend me. Many people think I''m a top expert. I don''t know that I''m just an ordinary person who has passed on, and no matter how talented ordinary people are... They are also weak in the face of the disaster created by ''self''." "If I don''t die..." "I''m afraid some people will always feel that ''themselves'' are not strong enough, fail to grasp the power that can be used to deny everything in the world, and never reflect on why Ying Gou''s disaster happened." "Therefore, for the sake of the gate of Longhu Mountain, I must stand in front of Xiaojiang, for my martial nephew... And the world who may still take chances, I must fall in front of everyone at the right time, so as to completely collapse the ''arrogance'' in the hearts of the world." "Hum, since it has already been decided, then come and ask me what to do. You are the Heavenly Master... Just do what you think is right. Apart from supporting the decision of the Heavenly Master, can we Zhengyi disciples be the first to stand up and refute the Heavenly Master?" Tian Jinzhong road. "Jinzhong, you should also fulfill your responsibilities as an older generation and stand up to preside over the overall situation until the young people......" "Alas, responsibility... Responsibility..." Chapter 734 A few days later, at night, The headquarters building is accessible everywhere, Ren Fei worked hard for a whole day and finally finished her work. She was going to have a rest on the bed inside the office, but suddenly remembered Xu Si''s separate invitation to herself during the day. Therefore, Ren Fei, who had just entered the house and sat by the bed, had to bear the fatigue in her heart, get up and enter the bathroom, stand in front of the mirror, turn on the tap, wash her face with cold water, stretch out her hand and sort out her clothes a little, before she finally left the office to keep the appointment. If dating is a normal thing Ren Fei may directly refuse Xu Si''s invitation, or she may politely find a reason to prevaricate everything, but today, when Xu Si has been silently supporting her work, she really has some bad intentions and has been refusing each other''s kind invitation. After all, only Xu Si and she have the shallowest qualifications among the current heads of the company''s major regions, but only she has become the most suitable channel for "communication" between different people and ordinary people because of her family background. Yes Relying on the advantages of her own background, Ren Fei was forced to sit in the position of the actual person in charge of the company when the directors had left one after another. At this age of less than 30, she stood at the forefront of her own path. Although she is not interested in this position, she prefers to be the person in charge of the central China region of the company, because only in that way can she get in touch with the bottom businesses of the company and gradually accumulate more experience in alien affairs. She did consider the position of the board of directors, and indeed thought that she would succeed Zhao Fangxu one day, but before that, she should step forward step by step, not just because of her "identity" as now. However, it is obviously too late to say anything now Ren Fei knows that things are out of control. She also feels that since she has been the actual person in charge of the company, she should try her best to respond to the expectations of others around her. She should not only sit firmly in this seat, but also do her duty in this seat! And about that The support of the heads of other regions of the company is also very important, which is one of the main reasons why she clearly hates Xu Si''s foolishness, but still chooses to accept the other party''s separate invitation tonight. Although the Xu family is not a famous family, nor is it an alien family that has become a climate in the circle, after all, Xu Xiang was one of the founders of nadutong. He has been a trusted helper of Zhao Fangxu for many years, and his position in the company can not even be compared with the Gao family. So, Ren Fei hopes to get the strong support of Xu si... Xu family in her position as the actual person in charge. ¡­¡­ Roof terrace, Ren Fei pushed away the iron door between the stairs and the roof, but saw that Xu Si was not the only one gathered on the roof at the moment. Zhang Chulan, Zhang Lingyu, Zhu geqing... And even Gao Lian, who wears sportswear and a cap on his head all year round, are gathered on the roof of the company''s roof. They were sitting around Xu Si and the simple barbecue rack with beer bottles in their hands. It looked like they were barbecue in the open air on the roof of the company! "Oh! Sister Fei is coming! Come... Come and sit down!" Zhang Chulan took the iron sign for barbecue in her hand. Noticing Ren Fei''s arrival, she immediately got up, took the small bench from one side and put it beside Xu Si and Gao Lian. See this, Ren Fei inevitably felt a little relieved. After a slight sigh of relief, she walked to the crowd, sat on the bench placed by Zhang Chulan, and nodded her thanks slightly. Then, she first nodded slightly with Gao Lian, and then looked aside at Xu Si, who focused on the barbecue, and said: "Did you ask me to come over after work just to barbecue with you?" "It''s simple, convenient and delicious... It''s good to use it as a night snack." Xu siwenyan smiled at Ren Fei, then picked up some freshly roasted mutton and handed it to Ren Fei sitting next to him, saying: "Besides, wouldn''t you secretly relax when you saw the scene..." "... hum." Ren Fei didn''t expect that Xu Si completely grasped his psychology. After a little stunned, she stretched out her hand to take the mutton kebab handed by Xu Si, but didn''t choose to answer Xu Si''s sentence, but looked at the mutton kebab in her hand and said: "Delicious is delicious. It''s good to be a night snack, but it''s just... Not very healthy." "Hey, if you really want to worry about your health, don''t say supper... Even dinner is terrible." Xu Si picked up the raw meat on the iron tag in the plastic bag, put it neatly on the barbecue rack, took the beer handed by Zhang Chulan and poured it on his head. "People, just a hundred years, of course, how happy they are, and how happy they are if they are afraid of this and that." Wen Yan, Ren Fei shook her head somewhat reluctantly for this view, but she was just talking about changing the topic. She didn''t intend to refuse these mutton kebabs at the right temperature, so she tasted them very gracefully compared with Xu Si. "Well, it tastes good. I can''t see... You can even roast mutton kebabs. So even if you leave the company in the future, Xu Si will never starve to death." "That''s..." seeing this, Xu Si put down his beer with a smile and said proudly: "After all, I''m somewhat different from my third brother. I''m not a top student in that school, so apart from culture and other things... I''ve studied outside for some time." "What happened to Xu San..." when Ren Fei heard this, she inevitably remembered Xu San''s death, but before she could say anything on behalf of the company, Xu Si directly shook her head and interrupted: "My third brother, he has died well. He can die in the hands of Ying Gou for his baby. He may still be having fun at the moment." "......." Gao Lian. "......." Ren Fei. "Hehe, if Xu San had heard you say that before, he had to run over and throw you down from the upstairs... OK, since uncle Gao is also here, why did you call me here today?" "It''s nothing." Seeing that the mutton kebabs on the grill were already steaming, Xu Si immediately reached out and turned them over one after another, saying: "I just want to tell you..." "You don''t have to doubt us at all. Everyone... Except that Liao Ge in South China is dead and there is no suitable candidate in the whole South China for the time being. They are all following the instructions of the company''s headquarters. No one will say anything more about your replacement for director Zhao." "I, brother Gao..." Speaking of which, He suddenly saw that Ren Fei looked at him a little bad. He immediately reached out and scratched his head, changed his title to Gao Lian, and said, "Uncle Gao... Gao shuha, it''s not a serious occasion anyway, so I won''t be so distant." "Anyway, I, uncle Gao and brother Dou... The three of us absolutely support you to take the position of actual person in charge of the company. As for the other two old qualifications, I believe they will not express their opposition. You can rest assured to take your seat and do your part." "After all, it''s not clear whether you can get through the next one now. How dare the two so-called old qualifications stand up against the above decision, and afterwards... If you can get through the win hook, you can''t count on a small contribution." "Then..." "Even if they have that intention to oppose you to become the actual person in charge of the company, you have completely settled down in the eyes of many employees of the company. Everyone is smart people... As long as they don''t make small moves now, it''s even more impossible afterwards." "What the hell are you trying to say?" Ren Fei finished a bunch of mutton, put the iron sign on a paper plate on one side, and then looked at the three Zhang Chulan who were also present and said: "Since you''ve said it''s not a serious occasion, why do you talk about these things..." "Because you obviously care about this matter, I want to reassure you completely, and then think about the future of the company as the actual person in charge of the company." Xu Si said with a smile. "The future of the company..." Ren Fei looked at Gao Lian, but found that Gao Lian didn''t seem to want to say more. Then she looked at Xu Si, who was smiling beside her and said: "This matter has been concluded at the meeting. It is said to make changes according to the actual situation in the future. At present, no matter how much you think, it is just empty talk without any practical significance, and I am not used to drawing cakes for the employees of the company." Wen Yan, Xu Si was a little silent for a moment, then looked at Ren Fei with an unchanged smile and said: "well... If everything is not empty words, if I tell you that people are destined to get through the barrier of winning hook, will they embark on the future of the integration of ordinary people and different people after paying great sacrifices?" "Is it because of that Feng Baobao?" Ren Fei naturally can''t think of why Xu Si should say so. It''s inevitable to think of Feng Baobao, the only one in North China who makes her feel abnormal. "Hasn''t Feng Baobao been captured by yinggou? Although we don''t know what she wants to do with yinggou, there must be something we don''t want to know when Xu Sandu has died for this." "And..." "If you Xu si intended everything and you planned to let Feng Baobao be captured by Ying Gou, then... I have to look up to your Xu family. I''m willing to take Xu San''s life for the sake of righteousness, but I still don''t think a Feng Baobao can really decide anything." "Even if you plan to let her be captured by yinggou, in my opinion... It can only be a sheep into a tiger''s mouth." "It has nothing to do with the baby, or even with all of us..." Xu Si shook his head. "I would say this because everything is so smooth. Whether it''s us... Or the top who doesn''t hesitate to cooperate with other people''s actions, it seems that everything has been predicted by the top, so that no one even doubts why yinggou will cooperate with us." "Yes, it means'' cooperating ''with us..." So far, Seeing the doubt in Ren Fei''s eyes, he continued to slowly explain: "that yinggou is cooperating with us, cooperating with us to unite with ordinary people, cooperating with us to prepare for war, and cooperating with the old man to seize the opportunity to improve the contradiction between ordinary people and different people." "Isn''t everything too smooth..." "If I am yinggou, on the premise of absolute power, if I really intend to destroy everything and take revenge on this world that betrayed myself, I will certainly not leave any room for the enemy to resist." "Playing tricks on the enemy... This may be an act of revenge, but if the enemy has the opportunity to fight back, isn''t it equivalent to offering the enemy a knife so that his enemy can stab himself with it?" "Do you suspect that all this is actually planned by someone together with Ying Gou for the purpose of... Or for the sake of the world?" Ren Fei took out the paper towel from the paper drawer on one side and folded it to wipe the oil stain on the corner of her mouth. Xu Si nodded and said, "it''s really possible..." "Nonsense!" Ren Fei immediately interrupted Xu Si with dignified eyes, then glanced at the people present one by one and said: "What exactly do you think of the old gentleman? How can he use this extreme means to ease the contradiction between ordinary people and strange people? This is clearly betting on the lives of a large number of innocent people. That... Is by no means a bastard gambler!" As soon as the voice fell, She got up and looked at Xu Si in front of the barbecue. Her eyes were somewhat disappointed and said: "I thought you asked me to come here to say something, but it''s just this kind of groundless nonsense. Instead of having time to think about those conspiracy theories, I''d better go back and think about how I, as the regional head of the company, should carefully cooperate with the actions of all places." "Xu Si, I''m so disappointed with you..." Say it, Ren Fei walked to the stairwell leading to the roof without looking back, and slammed the iron door of the stairwell with her hand. "......." Xu Si. "Uncle Gao, do you think I''m very disappointing?" "If it''s from her point of view, it should be... It''s really a little." Gao Lian stretched out his hand and pressed the brim of his hat. He did not choose to comfort Xu Si with lies. "Zhang Chulan!" Seeing this, Xu Si immediately looked at Zhang Chulan fiercely and said: "It''s not all your fault. Try her ability to see if she has noticed anything. Tut... If my happiness for the rest of my life is gone, how can you compensate me?!" However, "No..." Zhang Chulan sat on the bench and accused Xu Si, but his eyes were always looking at the stairwell not far away. "Miss Ren Fei''s performance is enough to explain the problem. After all, in her current position, even if she clearly detects anything, she can''t choose to destroy the old man''s plan. On the contrary... She will try her best to promote it." "After all..." "How did she know we were talking about the old man? You know... What you said just now, fourth brother, was at best a hint that someone above might be planning something with Ying Gou. She didn''t mention who it was from the beginning to the end." "Well..." Xu Si is no longer in love with Ren Fei. "She accidentally leaked it?" In this regard, Zhang Chulan rolled his eyes angrily, "what do you think of the fourth brother?" Xu Si said with a smile, "that''s an expression of his attitude. It''s really a woman I appreciate." Chapter 735 "I''m actually curious." Gao Lian obviously didn''t care much about the matter between Xu Si and Ren Fei, and didn''t feel that Xu Si''s shameless statement was wrong. He just opened his mouth and raised his own questions after a slight silence. "Did you ask me to come here just to be a witness so that I can see the real attitude of the upper level towards this event?" "Of course not." Zhang Chulan looked at Gao Lian, an outsider who was still present, and said, "after all, you only know brother Liu better than us. I''m not sure you''ve been exposed to the truth before us." "I don''t know anything..." although Gao Lian met Zhang Chulan for the first time, as one of the regional heads of nadutong company, naturally he didn''t know anything about Zhang Chulan, so he calmly shook his head at the other side and said: "If you want to confirm the so-called truth here, you... Will be really disappointed, because I don''t know yinggou as you expected, otherwise the northeast region won''t suffer as much as before." See this, Xu Si couldn''t help but put away the joke on his face and slowly frowned at Gao Lian in front of him, "have you... Really been abandoned by him?" "If this is the case..." "The employees in the Northeast have been killed and injured, and the regional leaders and managers have also been abandoned. There is no response from the company to such a big matter. Maybe it can be forcibly explained on the grounds of ''focusing on the overall situation'', but Gao family... Has no response at all?" "Uncle Gao, you are the current owner of the Gao family, and Erzhuang is the main reason why the Gao family is subject to the company. Therefore, unless there is a differentiation problem within the Gao family, it is impossible for the Gao family to sit still like today?" "However, at this stage, no matter what we think, there are no problems within the Gao family, but it happens that when everyone is united, the owner of the family is abolished... The eldest lady is kidnapped, and her life and death are unknown. All the Gao family people are still in that silent attitude." "Uncle Gao, after all, your Gao family was one of the four, and it was the most bloody one in those years. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been so miserable during the war, so that today it is slightly declining because of lack of connection." "Don''t tell me that just because of a little decline, the Gao family has completely lost its blood in just a few decades. The family history has been like this for many years. It''s not so easy to be changed by external influence, not to mention it''s just a temporary failure." Wen Yan, Gao Lian subconsciously stretched out his hand and held his right shoulder, "but it is true." "The Gao family is no longer one of the four families in those years, and let alone just a temporary shortage. Even if we strive to cultivate the next generation in a few decades, it is difficult to compare with the Wang Lu family not long ago." "After all, those guys did the same in those years, but they didn''t pay as much as other alien schools. Ha ha... The so-called beat up a generation. As a result, three of the four families only lost some unimportant people with foreign surnames." "The only exception is..." "Maybe it was the accident of the LV family. If he hadn''t accidentally met the main force of the strange Japanese, I''m afraid he didn''t even wear the skin on his hand after a big war. How could he pay the price of one death and one injury for the future successor of the family?" "Later..." "The turbulence in the circle caused by the eight wonders also made their Wang and LV families get a big bargain. Even the Lu family who didn''t want to participate in the competition in those years... After the Luo Tian festival in Longhu Mountain, it still exposed that they had been entrusted with one of the eight wonders, the Tongtian book." "Compared with the other three..." "Even if we can really reproduce the past prosperity in the next few decades, we can''t compare with the other three that have developed from that year to today. The decline... Was doomed as early as the war." "But the skinny camel is still bigger than the horse..." Xu Si didn''t understand. "No matter how big a thin camel is, it is still a dead thing." Gao Lian shook his head. "A behemoth that has'' died ''does not have enough power to scare off the curfews around it. If you continue to adhere to your previous attitude, it will sooner or later be eaten up by microorganisms in nature." "The reason why the Gao family can continue unharmed to this day is undoubtedly because we gave up our previous pride and chose to be a member of the cool under the big tree in order to survive... We are trying our best to absorb the nutrients that the big tree takes root under the ground." "If the company has the ability to solve yinggou, what yinggou did to Gaojia before will inevitably make it die in the end, but yinggou can''t even solve the company, and even everyone can''t be sure of the existence of victory." "The Gao family is in such a big trouble. Even if they hit their head and blood, and were hit by someone else and broke their teeth... They can only swallow blood and tears into their stomach. Once they show their dissatisfaction on their face, it will be a disaster." With that, He looked up at Xu Si and Zhang Chulan in front of him and said: "You feel that the Gao family is too spineless. They dare not speak out even if they suffer such a heavy loss. As everyone knows... Face is important, but it has to be alive to have value, otherwise it is meaningless." "However, you can also say that if it were you, under the situation faced by the Gao family, what other better choice would you have to leave a face under Ying goushou?" "......." Xu Si. "......." Zhang Chulan. "You are in a different position from me. Even if you are the senior who is in charge of the region with me, you Xu family... Don''t need to take too much into account. Just take care of what''s in front of you." Gao Lian was helpless when he saw that neither of them spoke. "In some things, you seem to make different choices from me, but in fact, it''s just because you are more similar to being alone than me. This kind of state that one person eats and the whole family is not hungry... How can you understand my choices that don''t seem to conform to your inherent ideas." "And..." "Don''t think you''re smarter than others, because most guys in the world with this idea will end up... Not too good." "After all, it''s impossible that director Zhao didn''t notice this before, but why didn''t he call me to ask like you? The difference... I think you''d better go back and understand it carefully." Gao Lian is not disgusted with Zhang Chulan and Xu Si, because he knows that Liu Xiaojiang has been taken care of by North China. Moreover, he also felt that these two young people are indeed very smart, but sometimes they are inevitably limited by their horizons and enter into ideological misunderstandings. Therefore, he kindly opened his mouth at this time to remind them not to mess around. Some things are actually not qualified for them to participate. After all, whether it''s Ying Gou, who is called disaster outside, or the old man who guessed that he was related to Ying Gou, no matter which side... Has the power to make them disappear. As a result However, these two people do not know why, after some speculation, they are dishonest to find someone to confirm this and that. Maybe when they will annoy the people who can''t afford to be provoked because of their curiosity, they will take themselves... And take in all the people around them. Since the plan of Liu Xiaojiang and the old man was secretly implemented, it is natural not to want too many people to know, because once the secret is known, there will always be a risk of exposure, and it is uncertain when the plan will be affected. Liu Xiaojiang may be good at talking. After all, he is willing to admit that Zhang Chulan and Xu Si are his friends. At least he won''t do things too well because of a little risk. But the old man is not sure It was a great sacrifice to change the previous moderate attitude in order to completely solve the problem and benefit more people. How could one or two capable and excellent young people easily give up this good opportunity to solve the big trouble once and for all. At that time, if the old man noticed that there were two "smart people" in the company who found out the plan they had secretly prepared with yinggou, and even secretly inquired about the details of the plan, I''m afraid they didn''t even know how they died in the end! After the opening reminder, Gao Lian stopped staying here and directly got up and walked to the iron door of the staircase. After all, in order to cooperate with Liu Xiaojiang''s whole plan, even if the northeast region has little combat power, it must contribute to the common disaster of mankind, and there will be a lot of things to deal with when he goes back. Even if it''s just for those employees who are bound to die, it''s enough for him, the head of the northeast region. And after Gao Lian left, Xu Si also looked like Ren Fei after he left. He turned to Zhang Chulan sitting next to him and said, "what do you think?" "This seems to be much more cautious than Miss Ren Fei, or... He just doesn''t want to remind us too obviously. After all, the friendship between the Gao family and US hasn''t reached that level, and he''s not as soft hearted as Miss Ren Fei." Zhang Chulan picked up the mutton kebab on one side of the barbecue and took a few mouthfuls. Then he lifted the beer bottle in his hand and poured a few mouthfuls on his neck, saying: "The Gao family should have no hostility to us, but the favor is only limited to our relationship with brother Liu. As for the specific performance... As the head of the Gao family, it is also in line with the rules. It seems that it is a kind of good man who still has a bottom line when he encounters injustice." "Well, it''s just like the Gaojia people we outsiders expected..." "Do you need to continue to test next?" Xu Si thought about it and said with some hesitation, because he did see the danger of his behavior, even if he didn''t intend to make trouble for the old man''s plan. And on the other side, Zhang Chulan bowed her head and thought carefully for a moment, then shook her head, which made Xu Si breathe a sigh of relief. "There should be no need to continue to test anything." "After all, in the following events, most of the people who have the ability to influence brother Liu''s plan have been tested by us in advance. In addition to the other regional leaders who ''who wins and who goes'', the last two people''s attitude has been very clear." "The rest..." "That is to ask everyone to give up thinking and join hands in the face of the disaster of yinggou. If they die, they can only blame their bad luck." "It''s ok..." Xu Si relaxed, drank a beer and said, "if you continue, if the old man notices, no matter whether we intend to help or not, we will be dealt with in advance by him in front of the cardinal right and wrong." "After all, what the old man and Xiaojiang have planned is too big. Ying Gou''s appearance in that person''s eyes is definitely the best opportunity. Compared with it, the lives of several of our little people... Are not worth mentioning at all." "Finally, if it''s really misunderstood and disposed of, it''s too fucking oppressive to die..." At this time, "You two do so much, just for Feng Baobao, will you choose to help?" Zhuge Qing, who leaned on the edge of the roof and didn''t make a sound, looked at Xu Si and Zhang Chulan with a smile. It seems difficult to understand what they have done recently. You know Although what Xu Si and Zhang Chulan did was to eliminate the hidden dangers of Liu Xiaojiang''s plan, it was doomed that they could not be known, otherwise... If their identity was exposed, I''m afraid they would sooner or later be tied to the gallows by angry people. Everyone knows that traitors are always more hateful than enemies "That''s all we can do." Zhang Chulan looked back at Zhuge Qing with a smile like a fox and said: "After all, only the successful implementation of the plan of brother Liu and the old man can there be a strange position like sister Bao in the world in the future." "I believe elder brother Liu will not let sister bao''er die. As we have agreed to help sister bao''er regardless of everything, the only thing we can do now is to try our best to make preparations for sister bao''er''s future success." "Ha ha..." ZHUGE Qing looked at Zhang Lingyu, who also didn''t object to it, and said, "you are really a good person to abide by the agreement, but how can I remember that when you pulled me, you just said to help Feng Baobao find his life experience?" "What happened after Feng Baobao recovered his life experience doesn''t seem to be in your agreement with her, does it?" "... sister bao''er''s life experience, after all, was not recovered with our help. On the contrary, she almost killed her. Naturally, we have to find a way to make up for it." Zhang Chulan didn''t deny it, but smiled and stretched out his hand to scratch the back of his head, saying: "Moreover, as a friend, you can''t watch her, because some things you don''t want are isolated and excluded by the world." "Lao Qing, the reason why you are here at this moment is not because of the relationship of Taoist priest Wang. You want to ask brother Liu personally why you have to attack Taoist priest Wang and confirm whether Taoist priest Wang has the opportunity to be the same as brother three." "Aren''t you the same as us..." "Oh, that''s also......" ZHUGE Qing turned to look at the bright lights under the roof and said: "Everyone is equally stupid. It''s so stupid." Chapter 736 It''s all through headquarters, Ren Fei returned to Zhao Fangxu''s office in the building. As soon as she entered the house, she immediately closed the door and leaned against the door panel for a moment of meditation. Obviously, as Zhang Chulan and Xu Si guessed, she is not a puppet who is forced to know nothing. On the contrary, even if she can''t get any reliable internal information in her contacts, she still finds many things that are not so right through the observation of the situation. Just Before Xu Si spoke those words, In fact, Ren Fei has always been unwilling to think about this aspect, or can''t believe that the gentle old man chose to cooperate with yinggou in order to solve the problem. Even... Everything is likely to be planned by the old man himself. After all, everything went so well. Now think about what yinggou did, the reaction of ordinary people and strangers to yinggou, or the subsequent series of affairs that we decided to jointly deal with the disaster. Everything that happened seems to be gradually guiding the whole event in the same direction. It seems that yinggou is a very cautious guy, but in the case of his "extreme hatred" of mankind, he chose a way to retaliate in which anyone may underestimate the enemy. It''s said that giving people hope and then throwing it to the ground is the most desperate experience, but will this... Be the most real idea in Ying Gou''s heart? Outsiders, even most employees inside the company, may think that Ying Gou represents pure malice, a kind of heinous person who is not uncommon no matter what he does. But in fact In the eyes of most senior executives within the company, although yinggou can be regarded as an alien that is not accepted by the world, it is only an "ordinary person" who has been portrayed as a negative model. Naturally, this is to make everyone share a common hatred in the face of disaster. After all, yinggou may not be the so-called "extreme evil", but his behavior is still different from that of the company. According to common sense, his behavior is enough to be prosecuted. What''s more? Ying Gou also holds the power that is very likely to overturn the whole world. By exaggerating, they persuade everyone to unite against Ying Gou. Undoubtedly, they are only for "Self-protection" and completely deny Ying Gou''s cruel retaliation. However, if he really wants to care about right and wrong, it is certainly wrong for him to win the needle to retaliate against mankind, but why he embarked on an extreme road like now is also something that senior executives who know the inside story of the company do not want to mention. Because Su Cheng Because of what the goods did when they became the actual person in charge of the company Because the goods can not only represent the attitude of the company, but also the "right person" recommended by the high-level representatives of mankind, which can completely represent the attitude of most people in the world. Therefore, what Su Cheng did to Liu Xiaojiang is equivalent to representing the will of most people. Ying Gou It is undoubtedly a monster shaped by people! Therefore, if it is relatively normal and does not lose its mind, Ying Gou may be extremely disgusted with the people who forced him to this point. He should think of doing his best to retaliate for his former situation. But as long as yinggou is still rational, no matter how much power he has, shouldn''t it be to solve the enemy he hates and hates as soon as possible at his own minimum cost? However, when he was holding power, he did not choose to vent his hatred wantonly. Not only did he not attack the company and strangers as soon as possible, but even ordinary people who were also associated with Su Cheng with a will did not suffer revenge from Ying Gou. And so restrain their hatred, did not really step on the road of extreme win hook, will you really want to completely destroy everything in your heart At this time, if anyone really thinks that Ying Gou is an unforgivable villain, it is really that there is no empathy in his heart. After all, no matter who is in Liu Xiaojiang''s position at that time and encounters the persecution given by Su Cheng... And even the whole world, I''m afraid they will make the same choice as Liu Xiaojiang, and even there may be monsters more terrible than this yinggou. And like Ying Gou, who was forced to Liangshan and eventually became a public enemy of mankind, but did not treat people cruelly in the way of a public enemy of mankind, can this be regarded as the kind of heinous villain in people''s hearts? The answer is obviously No. In Ren Fei''s mind, what Ying Gou did can only be called a villain at best, but it can not be regarded as a person with the greatest evil. Although the final result is also that the crime is unforgivable, the word "extreme evil" is more like a means for people to shirk their responsibility. So, in winning hook, Ren Fei also easily saw the problem and understood that the problem that the old man wanted to solve was not just a contradiction between ordinary people and strangers, but a more fundamental disease hidden under the problem. In my opinion, Ying Gou''s work is very strange. It is also very likely that he was persuaded by the old man after he left the company. After all, he is not a guy who is easy to go to extremes. Killing Su Cheng... Parting from the company is also likely to protect himself. As for what Liu Xiaojiang said in front of the public after killing Su Cheng, either he was stunned by Su Cheng, or... There is no other way to solve the problem. He can only choose to plant fear in people''s hearts in order to live in peace in the future. Then In fact, this guy is not easy to be extreme. I don''t know why I met the old man and got a suggestion that can better solve the problem "Hoo..." After Ren Fei thought about some of these possibilities, she couldn''t help taking a deep breath and looked up at the desk in the house. And this one She seemed to see Zhao Fangxu, who was once a little fat, still sitting at his desk to deal with his work, but felt for herself, put down the work at hand, looked up and smiled with satisfaction, and then... Everything disappeared. Ren Fei looked at the dark room with no lights on. The desk was still illuminated by the moonlight outside the window. She couldn''t help rubbing her temples in a trance. Then she went to the desk, but she didn''t hurry to sit on her seat. Instead, she reached out her hand to hold the swivel chair and looked sideways out of the window. "Dong Zhao, I remember you said..." "What the company cares about has never been an alien or an ordinary person. We have always been trying to maintain the stability of the world. It happens to be an alien... If ordinary people are aware of it, it is bound to bring great chaos to the world." "It seems that you and the old man have already realized the key to the problem. In fact, it''s not about strangers or ordinary people." "Alas... I didn''t hesitate to sacrifice my life and pay a huge price, but I ended up making my life come to naught. If the problem can be solved this time, there will be no need for the company to continue to exist." ¡­¡­ On the other side, "The so-called justice..." Liu Xiaojiang sat on the sofa shown in the interior view, holding the control equipment and playing games with Gabriel around him. After a game, he looked at the failure reminder displayed on the screen. Because he didn''t know how many times he had lost, he shook his head and said: "Is it the only thing in the world that cannot be erased, or even substitutes?" "Ha?" When Gabriel saw that Liu Xiaojiang had lost again, he wanted to make a few sarcastic remarks, but he was surprised to hear so many inexplicable words: "Why are you suddenly interested in Tianli again?" "Didn''t you say it before..." "No creature will come to a good end if it resists justice, because that thing is not only maintaining the ''rules'', but also one of the fundamental reasons why there are our lives in the world. Therefore, whether it is successful or not in the end... Failure to live is failure." "So... Replace, or modify it?" Liu Xiaojiang was silent for a moment and then said something that made Gabriel more confused. However, considering Liu Xiaojiang''s strength and the symbiotic relationship between them, Gabriel finally refrained from ridiculing Liu Xiaojiang, but tried to calm his emotions and said: "I admit..." "You are probably the most powerful guy in the world at present, and your talent is no less than the gods who were still active at the beginning. You can even say that... Your body, which is clearly not human but not excluded by heaven, will sooner or later make you reach a level unimaginable to your predecessors." "But what do you think you are..." "No matter how strong your power is, it is also born in this world, and the birth of all things in this world is inseparable from the reason on that day. Therefore, as long as there is this relationship all the time, you will never succeed in resisting the reason, and even lose those things you already have." "After all, even if there is such a contingency, if you can completely draw a clear line from heaven, it is impossible to leave safely with ''its important components'' without the permission of the other party, because that is equivalent to taking its life." "What do you mean?" Liu Xiaojiang bowed his head and thought for a moment, but he couldn''t fully understand this statement. "You should have known something about alchemy when you went outside in person?" Gabriel reluctantly put down the handle, and then sat cross legged on the sofa like a native. "Well, but it''s just a superficial understanding. I just heard about the basic ideas they follow." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. "That''s good..." Gabriel breathed a sigh of relief. "It saves me from explaining Alchemy to you." "Say so..." "Even on our side, alchemy is somewhat special, because the reason why it first appeared is not to seek any power, but just like the name of this means. Its original intention is to refine something valuable like gold." "Therefore, even if you get some power by accident later, alchemy is very different from what you think of as cultivation, even compared with those warlocks on your side..." "Because..." "Compared with their own cultivation, they often rely more on the power of foreign things. They use a so-called alchemy method to do things by borrowing the power that originally exists in the world. When they manufacture alchemy items, they are the same. Therefore, they are also different from your alchemists." "Borrow the strength that doesn''t belong to him by means..." Liu Xiaojiang wondered. "Isn''t this the same as those magicians who have to seek directions to display their abilities? Alchemy is driven by the so-called art form, while here it depends on the strange array and directions, combined with the energy in their body..." "But that''s the difference." Gabriel shook his head. "If the warlock on your side wants to display his ability, the necessary position, array and self cultivation are indispensable, otherwise he can''t even use ordinary entry methods." "Alchemy... Is that as long as you have alchemy talent, well, that is, the existence of energy, even if there is only a little energy in your body, you can give full play to the means of alchemy with your skillful skills. The difference only lies in the power." "In other words..." "In fact, for alchemists, the only thing that really matters is the technique. Cultivation... At most, it only limits their growth, and will not become an important factor limiting their ability to perform alchemy." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang could not help but frown slowly, because he already knew what Gabriel was going to say next. "Therefore, if they really want to say that alchemy is similar to anything, their alchemists are more like scientists in ordinary people. As long as they invent an alchemy that can successfully borrow the power of the world, they can use it to benefit many other compatriots with insufficient ability." "Like ordinary people outside, they are trying to follow the rules set by the reason of heaven, and the power they use... Is also equivalent to being stained with the light of the reason of heaven. It can even be said that without the existence of the reason of heaven, they are at most non mainstream aliens." "So?" Although Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t have a deep understanding of alchemy, he also knows that alchemists are more like ordinary people''s scientists outside than other outsiders. They are seeking power by exploring outside, rather than the inward desire of normal practitioners. In this regard, Gabriel looked helpless and said, "there is a saying that has been circulating in the circle of more powerful alchemists. I believe you who only have a rough understanding of alchemy should not know it?" "What do you say?" "One is all, and all is one." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± "It means that the world is actually a whole, even if you can see those around you, but from the perspective of the world, everything is maintaining a stable reincarnation......... None is indispensable." "Not even an ''ant''?" "Yes, not even an ant. As long as it is one of them, being stripped out will destroy the stable reincarnation, and the whole world is expected to fall into collapse. That''s why I said... Even if you can really get rid of it, you can''t take anyone." Chapter 737 One is all, and all is one. Liu Xiaojiang, as an outsider who knows how to practice, is naturally not difficult to understand the meaning of this sentence. After all, no matter whether it is the power that comes from the inward desire or the ability that is finally mastered after exploring outward, in a sense, it all comes from the "world". The difference lies only in the "size" of the world and the role it plays in it. Moreover, the power obtained by these two methods is not so-called strong or weak in essence. It does not mean that if practitioners have absolute control over their own small world, they must be more noble than those who are only important participants in the big world. Because, No matter whether you can fully control your own small world or not, you can''t live in your own small world forever. You also exist in the scope of the big world as those outside. You also belong to one of the important parts of the big world. Although the two worlds are different, they are also very similar and may even be closely related. Therefore, people like Liu Xiaojiang who fully understand themselves and practice enough to completely control themselves can easily understand why those alchemists say such words. On the contrary, they will feel that those guys who just explore and seek power are really smart. After all, it is easier to understand and gradually control yourself, and then accelerate the understanding of some relatively similar things through their own similarities with the outside world than those who do not understand anything and are just exploring power in the way of "adaptation". However, this is only Liu Xiaojiang''s view from the perspective of "past people". Instead, those practitioners who have not yet understood and controlled themselves, even if they have the experience left by their predecessors, their situation is not much better than those who have been exploring abroad. Although the ways we use to gain power are slightly different, the ways we walk on our own roads are also very similar, with their own advantages and disadvantages... Just like the relationship between our own small world and the outside world, the end point in front of the road will not be much different. The transcendence sought by practitioners like Liu Xiaojiang and the "turning over to be the master" hoped by people like alchemists must also be based on the premise of defeating the way of heaven. Also like Those ordinary people hope to overcome nature through science "So, I advise you to stop thinking and concentrate on what''s in front of you. After all, the past history... Is enough to prove that the existence of justice is not only powerful but also extremely reasonable." When Gabriel saw that Liu Xiaojiang didn''t speak, he took the initiative to comfort him and said, "don''t always think about things like my life is from me and not from heaven. The ''reincarnation'' of heaven is there... Everything has been arranged in advance as early as the birth of people''s respective consciousness." "Well, it''s not a bad thing to have a little rebellious spirit. After all, justice is fairly fair after all. It gives everyone the same basic limit of fate, so in theory... Beggars and kings are no different in their eyes." "On the contrary, the kind of framework system built by people themselves finally makes a great difference between people, and even themselves... Curbs other peers who have a low start and have the possibility of being on an equal footing with themselves in the future." "It is indeed an unconscious existence." Liu Xiaojiang thought about it and couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing. "Yes, but it is precisely because of unconsciousness that as long as the setting is reasonable, it is absolutely fair in the real sense... And absolutely unfair." Gabriel knew Liu Xiaojiang''s bad attitude towards human beings, so he didn''t have to say what he meant. "If justice is absolutely fair, we shouldn''t be willing to let them continue to be the dominant group in this world after witnessing the evils of mankind." "If justice is absolutely unfair, it will not set the same fate foundation for every human being, so there will be beggars and kings in the human group from the beginning." "But the fact is that it is both fair and unfair, just maintaining a balance in its own way..." "Its preferential treatment to human beings is just that compared with other creatures, human beings are more suitable to be the dominant group in this world, and do not continue to subdivide human beings... It shows that it has no special ideas about human beings themselves." "Order, stability, balance..." Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help laughing and said: "Although I know very well that God is unconscious, I sometimes doubt whether it has affected mankind. After all, after having the dominant position in the world, there are many human mistakes... But there are always people who will stand up and point out their own mistakes." "Maybe..." Gabriel heard the speech and pondered a little and said: "this is the main reason why Tianli chose human beings in the beginning. Anyway, Tianli has consciousness and still guides human beings behind it... It''s impossible to see it anyway." "After all, if Tianli really has consciousness and takes the initiative to guide mankind behind it, then mankind... Should not be like this now. At least, there will be a balance between good and evil, and all kinds of negative factors will not gradually occupy the majority over time." "That''s true." Liu Xiaojiang obviously agrees with this statement. He also does not think that the Tao of heaven has a living consciousness. Otherwise, it is impossible to maintain a state that is both fair and unfair. On the contrary, it is easier to be as impartial as a creature. "So..." Gabriel looked at Liu Xiaojiang with great interest and said, "you have given up that unrealistic idea now?" "Impractical..." Liu Xiaojiang repeated Gabriel''s evaluation of his ideas, and then said: "Then take it as if I''m just saying it casually. After all, according to what even I agree with at present, it''s really difficult for me to get rid of the world and live in the world with all the people around me, but I''ll never be affected by it." "However, if I''m really sure about this in the future, I''m sure I''ll still want to have a try..." "Your idea is very dangerous." Seeing that Liu Xiaojiang still didn''t change his attitude, Gabriel couldn''t help but frown and remind him again: "It''s dangerous for you and Erzhuang." "I see what you mean." Liu Xiaojiang nodded and said, "that''s why I said that when I''m really sure, I''ll choose to test this matter. If I really fail in the future, the price that needs to be paid... Will also be controlled within an acceptable range." "Why?" Although Gabriel hasn''t been in contact with Liu Xiaojiang for a long time, she does see Liu Xiaojiang''s personality clearly in this inner scene, which can only "communicate with each other", so it''s inevitable to doubt why Liu Xiaojiang always wants to stick to this kind of thing for no reason. After all, in her eyes, Liu Xiaojiang should be a cautious and promising guy. What he really wants is to live in peace and stability. It is impossible to take such a big risk and choose to escape without pressure. In other words From Gabriel''s point of view, Liu Xiaojiang''s idea at the moment is really not Liu Xiaojiang, but more like a "martial madman" who only cares about cultivation and strength! "I don''t know why." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and slowly opened his mouth to explain. "Just because of my original experience, I always feel that there is a sword hanging above my head, but I have to deceive myself to be at ease... Once there is any accident, I will fall into passivity." Therefore, in order not to let accidents affect themselves, and to live in peace in the future, at least we should turn that sword into foam. "......." Gabriel. Then, seeing that Gabriel no longer insisted on stopping himself, Liu Xiaojiang got up from the sofa and habitually stretched his waist, saying: "Well, it''s almost time to calculate. I should get up and prepare meals for Erzhuang. I''m lonely... Just call me at any time." "... Oh, an existence called disaster outside, but recently suddenly likes cooking like an ordinary person. I think you have no money in the future. It seems good to be a cook outside." Gabriel sat on the sofa and looked at Liu Xiaojiang strangely. "Better not." Liu Xiaojiang shrugged at Gabriel and said: "Don''t you understand that once a hobby becomes a job that must be dealt with every day, it won''t be so easy to get bored, but sooner or later it will gradually kill all the interest." See this, Gabriel lay lazily on the sofa, then remembered a movie line he had seen recently, and then smiled with schadenfreude and said: "Making money is not shabby." "Don''t..." Liu Xiaojiang still shook his head reluctantly, then looked at Gabriel with a smile and said: "isn''t there another Gabriel? I''m not a person who can''t get in and out with such a large resource in my hand." "... Gee, I haven''t agreed to accept you as a dry son. As a result, you are already thinking about family property now?" Gabriel of course knew that Liu Xiaojiang was talking about himself, so he shrugged and said. "Well, you and I are symbiotic. What are you doing now? Isn''t yours mine?" Liu Xiaojiang obviously doesn''t even want his face in front of money. Make money, not shabby! "Do I want to live with you?" "Hey, hey, but this is reality after all. Even if I reshape your body in the future, it is equivalent to the concept of ''separation'' in a sense..." "Go away! Go away! I don''t want to see you now!" "OK! Just give me the money! You let me go east! I will never go west!" "Go away!!!" ¡­¡­ early morning, Liu Xiaojiang lay on the bed and slowly opened his eyes. He thought of Gabriel''s appearance that he wanted to strangle himself, but he was completely helpless. In his heart, don''t mention how happy he was. If he wasn''t afraid of waking up Erzhuang, who was still sleeping around him, he even wanted to get up and dress while humming a little song, then go out of the room and prepare breakfast for others by himself, so as to directly open another new and beautiful life for himself. However, no matter how light Liu Xiaojiang''s movements are, er Zhuang on the bed seems to feel something. Then he opens his bleary eyes and looks at Liu Xiaojiang who is already dressed, and his consciousness inevitably opens his mouth in a trance: "Well... It''s so early again. I''m so tired last night. Don''t sleep more. Just order takeout for breakfast." "Anyway, there''s nothing important recently. You can''t order takeout for three meals a day." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Er Zhuang, who was lying in bed and didn''t remember, and smiled: "Go to bed again. I''ll wake you up when the food is ready." "Hmm..." Er Zhuang won''t say more when he gets such an answer. After all, Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t go out to do anything bad when he gets up so early, and he really likes to eat the food cooked by the other party. Liu Xiaojiang''s craftsmanship is needless to say. People who practice are easier to concentrate than ordinary people, and their behavior control is far more stable than ordinary people. Even if they can''t compare with the chef of the hotel, cooking is not so bad that people can''t swallow it. Ordinary home cooking, as long as you are serious... With your heart. Besides Cooking at home will give people a feeling that they are living a stable life, and Erzhuang doesn''t hate this time of living in peace with Liu Xiaojiang. On the contrary... She even hopes that such days can continue. ¡­¡­ A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang went upstairs and knocked on the door to check the status of Feng Baobao and Liu Yanyan''s second daughter. Immediately, he left the foreign house with the bamboo basket he had bought from the village market. Like a housewife, he was ready to buy some fresh ingredients in the morning market. Then, according to the types of fresh ingredients, come back and decide which dish to try today Squeak "Ah! Big brother! Are you going to buy vegetables in the morning market today?" Just as Liu Xiaojiang opened the door of the foreign house, he saw a small figure jump out. His little face was full of expectation, as if he was waiting for himself. "Well, if there is no accident, I should go every day." "Hey, hey, big brother... Can I go with you every day?" The little girl is the child of a family in the village. She had several exchanges with Liu Xiaojiang when playing in the village. Young... Coupled with the self familiar character that is not afraid of outsiders, people who come and go always meet and get familiar with Liu Xiaojiang and others. The reason why she waited outside for Liu Xiaojiang to come out was, of course, that when Liu Xiaojiang had experienced life in the morning market before, she saw the other party staring at the breakfast stalls several times, so she invited the other party to sit on the stalls with her for dinner several times. Before every day ''encounter'', naturally also because I like this handsome big brother who is always willing to invite himself to dinner "Of course, as long as your family doesn''t object, come to me whenever you want to eat. Even after the opening time of the village market, I can cook something delicious for you myself." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the little girl with a gentle face. Everyone looked like a gentle big brother next door. "Well, thank you, big brother! Let''s go quickly! The wonton will be sold out in a while!" "OK..." Chapter 738 evening, On notice, Apart from Erzhuang, Liu Yanyan and Feng Baobao, who already live in the house, and Chen duo and Windsor, who come to talk to Erzhuang every day, Xia he and Hu Li are undoubtedly the fastest teachers and disciples. The relationship between Hu Li and Liu Xiaojiang is needless to say. They are not only different... But she also wants Liu Xiaojiang, who is more powerful. She hopes that her "children" can also be protected. What''s more? After some contact, Now, even without the so-called master servant contract, Hu Li himself agrees with Liu Xiaojiang from the bottom of his heart, and is very willing to use it as a "friend" in order to establish a relationship beyond master servant with Liu Xiaojiang. Even later "outsiders" were like this. Xia he, who has been following Liu Xiaojiang from beginning to end, how can he feel that he and Liu Xiaojiang are just "superior and subordinate relations". After all, Liu Xiaojiang has been doing everything for Xia he, including finding Hu Li to tell her how to control her physique, and giving herself the eight strange skills that she didn''t intend to continue to spread... Xia he has all seen it. If her heart had not been occupied by others for a long time, she even felt that it was not too much to promise each other by example, so now she would certainly treat her sincerely as a friend. Moreover, don''t say that she just asked herself to put aside her cultivation for the time being, even if she wanted to help at the cost of losing something, she would still choose to help Liu Xiaojiang achieve her goal. For nothing else, just because Liu Xiaojiang always looks at himself with a normal eye. At first, when he chose to help himself, he didn''t have too utilitarian purpose. On the contrary, he has been silently accepting the benefits given by Liu Xiaojiang, but didn''t give any return to the other party. Friends may not care about rewards, but if they really get benefits and do nothing, they will still feel sorry in their heart. Xia he followed Hu Li into the western-style living room, but found that the room was not what he imagined. There was a lively scene in the busy preparation of meals by Liu Xiaojiang and Erzhuang. People, except Shen Chong and those all-round old members, have already sat on the sofa in the living room in advance waiting for dinner, but they just don''t see the guy who told him to come and rub the meal quickly. And the dishes Although many hot dishes have been put on the table, and even some hard dishes are still hot and steaming up to now, it is not difficult to see that the meals are not ready at present. And when Xia he was more or less stunned, Liu Xiaojiang walked out of the kitchen with a plate and put the boiled fish just out of the pot on the table. "Come on, you''re very fast. First sit down in the living room and wait. There are still a lot of dishes left behind." "... why is it so troublesome." Xia he glanced at Er Zhuang and others with big eyes and small eyes on the sofa. He couldn''t help shaking his head helplessly and said: "Say..." "It''s amazing that he''s really allowed to work alone. Can''t you go and help together? When will he have to be busy cooking a big table alone?" Wen Yan, Er Zhuang looked at Liu Xiaojiang and Xia he and Hu Li, who had just arrived here, and said: "We just wanted to help, but in his eyes, we were just helping, so he kicked us out of the kitchen." "... none of you can cook?" Xia he looked at Er Zhuang in surprise and said. result, Not only is er Zhuang a little embarrassed, but the women sitting on the sofa, except Chen duo and Feng Baobao, basically scratched their heads, and they didn''t know how to answer Xia he''s question. After all, in their hearts, they just haven''t cooked a meal, so they won''t.... Not yet, because the things they make can still be eaten at least, and the difference is just delicious or bad. "But at least wash and cut vegetables..." "Don''t let them help you." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t seem to notice the embarrassment on Erzhuang''s face at all. He shook his head and said with a smile: "After all, even if it''s just washing and cutting vegetables, if you really want them to help, today''s meal... Doesn''t know when you can eat it. Just now they helped, and even the cutting board they''re using now is borrowed from the villagers." Er Zhuang and others can''t cook, which is not beyond Liu Xiaojiang''s expectation. Before, he just accidentally underestimated the lower limit of the level that strangers can''t cook. He thought they could at least wash dishes like normal people. As a result... He almost paid the price of losing dinner. However, it may be quite normal to think about it carefully. No one of these women here is normal. Even Feng Baobao, who has recovered those memories of that year, lives like a lady of a family under the protection of rootless life. Even if he went to a private school... But the private school at that time didn''t teach a variety of things like today. Where would there be a school specializing in cooking. Moreover, her usual food is entirely the responsibility of rootless students, and she has never been in contact with such "vulgar" things as the stove. As for later Although Feng Baobao has become very vulgar with those people in North China, she has always been taken care of by others. Some simple food may help, but if it''s like a serious kitchen job, she still only remembers how to eat. The situation of Erzhuang and Chen Duo is quite special. Before, one also lived like a lady of an aristocratic family. At ordinary times, he only needed to worry about his own practice. Later, he could only lie in the treatment cabin and couldn''t move. Another..... Has not fully understood some common sense until now. Who can expect a little girl who even subconsciously thinks that the kitchen knife is a murder weapon to cook? Liu Yanyan is still a young lady who doesn''t want to worry about anything. She is really held in the palm of Liu Xiaojiang and others and lives easily. Compared with cooking... She obviously prefers to buy ready-made ones directly because she thinks it''s very troublesome to do it now. She doesn''t think she has time to waste on such meaningless things, but she would still be very willing if she simply put the dishes in her mouth and tasted delicious. To put it bluntly, In fact, she is not interested in cooking... And she is too lazy to move! Windsor, the only one who looked normal before, has only managed to survive on the so-called Nathan island for many years. When there is nothing in the wild, she may be able to get something to eat, but if it is put outside... It''s not too much to treat her as a savage. Although she has a common sense understanding of everything, even if she is in contact with the outside world when she performs her task, can she expect her to find a place to live outside for a few years when she finally has the opportunity to use the task to leave Nathan island? Windsor had the opportunity to contact the outside world and verify the common sense things she learned one by one. Her real life circle is still an alien small circle, and she is still in the relatively difficult environment of Nathan island. What''s more? Even if Windsor has the foundation to help in the kitchen, it will not be allowed by Liu Xiaojiang to make meat chops and so on. Relatively speaking, there is no technical content. "Er Zhuang". "Poof... Haha." Xia he couldn''t help laughing at this: "you... You can''t even cook food. If you''re allowed to live alone, if you leave the takeout and those restaurants outside, you''ll starve to death?" "Exaggerated." Er Zhuang responded with an unhappy face: "hunger is definitely immortal. Even if it doesn''t, he can barely do it. Even if it''s not delicious... As long as he can fill his stomach and don''t poison himself." "Oh, ha ha..." Hu Li stretched out his hand, covered his mouth and said with a light smile, "OK, OK, since no one is in a hurry to eat and no one likes cooking, let Xiaojiang prepare slowly alone." "It''s rare to come so well today, and there''s no big deal. We can sit here and play cards and chat. Don''t be suffocated in the house every day." "Well, you play. I''ll help." Xia he certainly wouldn''t hold on to this kind of thing. Just now, he just felt funny and joked, so he nodded to Hu Li, rolled up his sleeves and walked to Liu Xiaojiang, looking confident that he could help. See this, Of course, Liu Xiaojiang will not refuse Xia he''s help. After all, he just likes cooking. He doesn''t like being too cumbersome to abuse himself. However, before returning to his "holy land" with Xia he, he looked up at Er Zhuang on the sofa and said: "You should also call them with me to inform them. Shen Chong and them... Don''t you know the arrangement for tonight?" "I have informed them." Er Zhuang looked at Hu Li, who was walking towards this side, and Xia he, who was preparing to help the kitchen next to Liu Xiaojiang, and said: "When you informed them, I already told Shen Chong about it. He said he would inform others to have dinner together. But for the time being, some business matters have not been handled. It is estimated that this is why he didn''t hurry." "Well, I see." Liu Xiaojiang nodded at the speech and didn''t say any more. Then he returned to the kitchen with Xia he and began to prepare other unfinished meals. After Liu Xiaojiang and Xia he returned to the kitchen, Hu Li sat on the sofa and took out his cigarette tube. Then he looked at Erzhuang with a slightly strange look and asked: "Did you really inform several other people together before, and the statement is the same as what he and we said... Just told them to come over for dinner?" "Yes, is there anything special?" Er Zhuang looks at Hu Li around him suspiciously. He obviously doesn''t understand why Hu Li cares about this kind of thing. "Maybe it was true, nothing special." Hu Li noticed that the other women looked at him, then picked up the match on the tea table and lit the pipe, saying: "But after all, it was a dinner that he took the initiative to invite everyone before the war. Although his attitude did not show that it was very important, they should not feel that it was just a simple dinner." "Why?" Er Zhuang wondered. "It''s the end of the year... Or something big is about to happen, and everyone will break up after waiting. If this dinner cooked by the boss himself is really an employee who has feelings for the company... The boss, will he subconsciously think it''s not important?" Hu Li shook his head. "Even if the boss didn''t choose to say it clearly and didn''t express any emotion in his tone, he just casually invited them, which makes people feel that the dinner is so informal. On the occasion of parting..... Shouldn''t he really get together and break up?" "But..." "Secular money is very important, but for people like us who are special, especially those who are able to make money, there is still a lot of time to continue in the future..." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± "Maybe they really think the boss is approachable. The so-called farewell dinner... Just wants everyone to sit down and have a meal." ¡­¡­ In the kitchen, Xia he had lived outside for a long time before joining Quanxing, so it seemed normal for her to cook by herself. She quickly prepared the ingredients for several dishes according to the requirements put forward by Liu Xiaojiang. Then she looked at Liu Xiaojiang standing in front of the kitchen stove, waiting for the oil temperature in the iron pot to rise, and said: "Shen Chong''s character is actually like that. Even if he really agrees with someone in his heart, he may not be wholehearted to the person he agrees with. Habitually, he will finally give himself more attention to avoid......... What he gains with all his heart is a tragic ending." Zila -¡ª¡ª Liu Xiaojiang picked up the ingredients and put them in hand. He poured them into the pot and fried them in batches. Then he seemed to concentrate on cooking, but he didn''t look back and said: "You think too much..." "I didn''t mean anything when I asked you to come over for dinner. I just wanted you to sit down and have dinner together. After all, when everything is completely over, everyone must stick to their own ideas and go their own way." "Therefore, if you still want to get together like today in the future, I''m afraid you don''t know when to wait." Say, He turned the pot relatively skillfully, "by the way, when you will serve dishes on a plate, remember to leave some for Lao Ma and Lao Wang. After all, this kind of occasion to sit with all members is not suitable for people like them who ''should'' stay out of the matter." "And..." "I know Shen Chong''s character and what you mean by that, otherwise I wouldn''t have let him stay here before." "I just think..." "Compared with those things in the alien circle, he should and can only be regarded as a ''mistake'' caused by interest at the beginning. If he had no talent... He developed a good ability and turned around to use that ability in the experiment, it is estimated that there would be no root cause of disaster." "Ha ha..." Xia he stood in the kitchen and looked at the back of Liu Xiaojiang''s cooking. He couldn''t help narrowing his eyes with a face of "I believe you ghost". He didn''t believe it. Today, we just sat together and had a meal. Chapter 739 When Liu Xiaojiang and Xia he have prepared all the meals and put plates of steaming meals on the table in the living room, Shen Chong and several other full-time members who temporarily live around the Western-style house are also relatively timely. One by one, they come here and sit at the table. Looking at the exquisite meals cooked by Liu Xiaojiang, there seems to be some hard to hide surprise in the depths of their eyes. After all, although they recently heard that Liu Xiaojiang likes cooking, they really want to learn how to cook. Although it''s not very difficult, if they want to make the dishes look like high-end restaurants in a short time, it may not be just a simple hobby. "Come on, don''t just watch. Move the chopsticks quickly, or some dishes may be really cold." Liu Xiaojiang smiled at the people present, then reached out and raised the glass full of wine and said: "Try it all..." "Everyone hid in the village with me. They haven''t eaten anything good recently. What''s more... Calculate the time, and it''s coming to the Spring Festival. But we may not be able to get together at that time, so it''s considered that we celebrate the Spring Festival ahead of schedule." With that, He drank the wine with a strong taste in his cup and motioned to Liu Yanyan and others who could not wait next to him. For a time... With the moving chopsticks of the people on the table, the atmosphere in the room was really lively. However, Only Shen Chong sat at the table with a slightly different expression and chose to eat as frequently as others. He always looked up at Liu Xiaojiang and Xia he in front of the table from time to time. It seemed that he had noticed that the dinner was not as simple as Liu Xiaojiang said. At least Due to the negligence not long ago, at least for himself, no matter how well the meal is cooked, it has changed its taste in his mouth. He recalled that he had seen several times that Liu Xiaojiang had contact with the little girl in the village and behaved like a big brother next door, so he knew what he had missed. Yinggou, of course, is a disaster and a ruthless monster But Liu Xiaojiang is his own friend. As an alien, he still has human nature, and human nature... It is easy to become sentimental and suspicious in front of major events. Although Shen Chong felt that he had taken Liu Xiaojiang seriously enough, he gradually ignored Liu Xiaojiang because of the word "yinggou" and confused Liu Xiaojiang as his friend with yinggou in his mind. Even if yinggou is terrible, it is just a layer of appearance. Liu Xiaojiang is still under the name of "yinggou". Yinggou only appears because Liu Xiaojiang has an intention and needs to take advantage of this completely unreasonable identity. And myself However, due to yinggou''s various behaviors, he felt that he had seen through Liu Xiaojiang, so that he did not really distinguish the identity of the two. He thought that there would be no problem in the eyes of yinggou, and there would be no problem in the eyes of Liu Xiaojiang. result, At present, Liu Xiaojiang has left a bad impression, which makes Liu Xiaojiang feel that he is like others and has become a guy who is just making a "deal" with yinggou, erasing the difference between himself and other full-fledged members. Tut, for a little earthly money, he threw away more benefits he could get Such negligence is stupid! Now, he can only count on Liu Xiaojiang. At present, he is not so sentimental and suspicious. He will not really believe that he is so stupid! But no matter what the final situation is today, with such a subconscious emotional "betrayal", he knows that he must be excluded from his own circle in the future, at least... It will be like this in the dark! After all, who dares to continue to export their feelings on the amorous people? Lick the dog?! If you don''t have yinggou, it''s just Miao Shenchong. It''s just an existence that can be removed by major schools with a little force. What''s on you that is worth appreciating? At the beginning, I relied on my luck, and all my efforts until today... May have been destroyed! Thinking Just because he failed to respond to Liu Xiaojiang''s feelings in time and thought he might lose everything in the future, Shen Chong, who was worried about gain and loss, could not help but put down his chopsticks in front of these delicious meals. He didn''t want to spit out the food he had eaten, so he took it for granted that he couldn''t eat it. However, In fact, as Liu Xiaojiang said before, he organized this dinner and even cooked in person. It''s really just for everyone to sit down and have a meal together, because he may never find such an opportunity in the near future. After all, when things come to an end, not only Shen Chong and others are interested in things, but also Liu Xiaojiang himself plans to travel with Erzhuang and fully experience the calm and beautiful life like ordinary people. Moreover, this farewell... As long as nothing happens, it may be many years after we meet again. Liu Xiaojiang is not a guy who likes to experience separation. He doesn''t want to sit and eat together like today on the day of separation, because that... Some things will affect the taste experience. So when he saw Shen Chong put down his chopsticks, he looked up at each other with a puzzled look and asked: "Are these dishes not to your taste?" "No, it''s delicious, but I''m full." Shen Chong reached out and pushed his glasses, trying to keep calm and replied with a smile. "If a stranger wants to eat, he can only eat more than ordinary people. It''s not like a big stomach king at all, because he can use the energy in his body to gradually decompose food into extremely pure nutrients. Although it requires some cultivation, you... Can do it." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "Ah, I see. Do you think the purpose of stopping this dinner is impure, or do you think you accidentally wasted my enthusiasm and thought about it... So you can''t eat anymore? If so, you don''t have to." "The reason why you don''t trust me is that you don''t trust me. After all, you can''t betray me. But I won''t?" Say, Liu Xiaojiang raised his eyes and swept all the old members present one by one. He didn''t even let Xia he sit next to ER Zhuang. Then he said: "However, even if I don''t trust you, I don''t think you will betray, but whether it''s based on utilitarianism or just to seek self-protection, it''s already a fateful fact that you will help me in the next events." "So, I read your feelings and want to sit with you for a break meal before the end of the event..." "After all, although you can live and have a very long life in the end, you are not my slave in the end. In the end... You are destined to go your separate ways sooner or later. As long as you don''t choose to be stupid in the future, you may not know when to meet again." "Besides..." "Although this is a break up meal, you don''t have to think about it. It can''t be a so-called end meal, let alone a meal to ''see you off'', but... I don''t like everyone sitting together with some emotion when parting comes." "Well, if you really want to say, today''s meal... Can also be regarded as the last dinner between us." "Poof... Hahaha." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t wait for Shen Chong to speak. Windsor in front of the dinner table was really not tensed. He laughed and made Liu Xiaojiang think he had said something wrong, but looking back carefully, he didn''t think there was anything abnormal in his words. then, He turned his head to one side and looked at Erzhuang with strange eyes and said, "Erzhuang, what''s the matter with Windsor? Is she really crazy?" "Cough..." Er Zhuang confirmed that Liu Xiaojiang just didn''t understand the meaning of "the last dinner", so he opened his mouth and explained: "The last supper..." "Well, in fact, you can also understand it as the meaning of guillotine meal. After all, social death can also be regarded as a kind of death. There have been famous allusions in the West. The content seems to be related to betrayal." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Of course, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t mean it. He just knew very little about some things in the West because he used to look down on some things in the West because of his psychological habit. This makes him look like satirizing Shen Chong. After all, in his eyes, this meal is undoubtedly an early break up meal. The phrase ''the last dinner between us'' is used to call a break up meal....... Obviously, it is also very appropriate, because it describes the facts relatively accurately. "Hahaha..." Windsor was originally a member of Nathan island. Due to the relationship with the king on the island, she was a little disgusted with Western sects. Now seeing Liu Xiaojiang make an embarrassment because of that thing is a kind of "double kitchen Ecstasy" in a sense. Naturally, she can''t hold back any more. When Shen Chong saw Liu Xiaojiang''s appearance and Windsor''s reaction to "people close to him", he finally believed that Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about something, but simply made a joke because he didn''t understand it. He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He was almost scared to death by Liu Xiaojiang just now. He thought he was just a little disappointed, but it was like Judas in Liu Xiaojiang''s heart "Hum! How do I know those barbarian things! You should reflect on yourself for the first thing you think of them!" After Liu Xiaojiang learned the truth from Erzhuang, he could not help but look unhappy and curled his lips, but did not choose to withdraw his remarks. "Anyway, what I said is right. How do you understand that it''s your business, Shen Chong... Look at the fart and finish the dishes for me quickly. Would it be like this if it weren''t for you!" "Hahaha..." seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s performance, everyone at the scene finally couldn''t stand it, so that even Feng Baobao rarely laughed. Only Shen Chong, who was forced to continue stuffing the food, and Hu Li, who was still smoking a cigarette while eating, didn''t laugh. Shen Chong is because of the joy of the rest of his life and the sense of taste restored after calming down, while Hu Li... Is because of Liu Xiaojiang''s performance and the rapidly changing atmosphere in the house. Sure enough If you really want to control people''s hearts, you can not only control this way. Hu Li slowly spits out a light blue smoke. Sitting at the table with chopsticks, holding dishes without chopsticks, Hu Li savors the delicious food on the table and Liu Xiaojiang, who has a higher status than "yinggou" in his heart. What kind of guy is he. After all, even her servant thought that yinggou was Liu Xiaojiang, and Liu Xiaojiang should be yinggou ¡­¡­ Late at night, It was a pleasant break-up meal, and we enjoyed ourselves very much, because except that everyone had no worries about the future, the progress rate of Liu Xiaojiang''s cooking skills was not like a person. It was impossible for all the dishes in the plate to be left in front of these strange people who had been released. When everyone left contentedly and cleaned up some oil stains caused by the dinner on the table, Liu Xiaojiang returned to the room and found Erzhuang standing in front of the window, not wearing some props and lying in bed as before. As soon as he entered the room, he stirred his thighs and his heart. It''s like Even Erzhuang has noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s sentimentality in peace and his increasingly obvious human nature. Have to say, Er Zhuang is actually very afraid of the transformation of Liu Xiaojiang. He hopes that Liu Xiaojiang will always be the guy with a black heart, because if so... At least he will not be affected by anything, let alone relax, especially before the next war. Therefore, in order to prevent the double fatigue of Liu Xiaojiang''s mind and body, she began to gradually converge a little today, and no longer asked for emotional response from her as before. "What''s the matter?" Liu Xiaojiang noticed Erzhuang''s mood, so he walked slowly behind Erzhuang and hugged her slender waist from behind. "Promise me..." Er Zhuang leaned in Liu Xiaojiang''s arms, looked up at Liu Xiaojiang seriously and said: "Don''t hurt yourself for the so-called great righteousness. I don''t care about the future of this world, and I don''t care whether ordinary people can coexist with different people. I just hope that... We can live in peace like today." "If... If things are really difficult, give priority to yourself and give up everything else... Okay?" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked down and leaned against his arms. It was relatively rare to show Er Zhuang, who was soft in his heart. Then he gently smiled and nodded, saying: "Well, I promise you, I will never let anything shake the future that you and I deserve..." Chapter 740 Time flies by, As if to take care of Erzhuang''s mood, Liu Xiaojiang almost never left the village to go out alone before the work of the bunker base was completed. On weekdays, in addition to accompanying Erzhuang, he bought back ingredients and studied recipes in the village market. Most of the whole members gathered in the village waiting for the next step have also improved their cultivation and strength as an alien through the improved version of Baqi skill in their own hands. At present, even Lv Liang, who excludes both hands and is weaker than others, has preliminarily mastered the strength enough to fight with the ten men. With his immortal body from Liu Xiaojiang, he can even ensure that he will never be easily defeated by the ten men. Moreover, if all the means are included, once the opponent''s ten men underestimate the enemy, they are very likely to be defeated quickly in Lv Liang''s hands Have to say, Baqiji is indeed much stronger than ordinary inhuman means. Even if Liu Xiaojiang personally castrates part of it, the improved baqiji can still be called a unique skill. It will still be completely crushed when meeting a suitable opponent. And as for others Considering the fact that Lu Liang, a guy with low cultivation talent, can improve his own strength in a short time, it is like Tu Junfang, who has a reputation and has a difficult ability. Naturally, he has mastered a more powerful power. Although Tu Junfang has already imparted the Kung Fu of the three demons sect to Lv Liang without reservation, even if Lv Liang really controls his three corpses like Tu Junfang through the Kung Fu of the three demons sect, he has become an existence as intractable as the "whole body demon". But if you consider your own hard power, even if Tu Junfang will, Lu Liang will, and Tu Junfang won''t, Lu Liang will, and it''s still impossible to compare with the famous corpse demon. At most, you can rely on various means to hold up in front of the real master for a while. After all, in the face of absolute power, any means is difficult to play a role. Besides, Lv Liang''s talent is mainly reflected in his blood. He is only very savvy about things like double hands. In front of the real way of cultivation, he is only a seedling with good talent at most. Young, and the habitual thinking that when he awakened his "innate powers", his cultivation would become extremely difficult, curbed the limit that Lu Liang could achieve in his own age. Not enough accomplishments, too many distractions and unstable state of mind... All are the hard wounds of Lv Liang''s current cultivation. Therefore, after Mingming mastered the real double hands, Mingming got all the benefits brought by immortality like others, and even accepted the improved version of other unique skills from Liu Xiaojiang, his cultivation and strength still ranked last among the people. And now the strength ranks at the top among the whole sex and others. There is no doubt that the only member of the whole sex is the same as Erzhuang and others. He completely digested the corpse poison of Liu Xiaojiang in his own body, and also got the original Xiahe of baqiji, which has not been castrated. Although the negative influence brought by the special constitution is great, sometimes it is almost a double-edged sword. It not only brings Xia he a powerful ability to confuse others'' minds, but also gradually becomes the advantage of her cultivation under Hu Li''s careful arrangement. In less than a month, Xia he, the original bone scraping knife of one of the four maniacs, has long left Shen Chong behind. Even Tu Jun''s room, the corpse demon, and Ding Yan''an, the original Wu Chi, may not be able to compare with Xia he now. The real immortal body, the complete version of eight strange skills, special and strong physique tell the truth, If Hu Li hadn''t mentioned this before, I''m afraid even Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t have imagined that Xia he, at this age, as an ordinary human... Would have fallen far behind the recognized heroes in the alien circle after solving the physical problem. Even Liu Xiaojiang is still taking Xia he today. Compared with Ding Qian''an who has been immortal behind him, if he had been put before... It''s just that Ding Qian''an, who has learned hundreds of Arts and is so-called highly talented, doesn''t even have the qualification to be mentioned with Xia he at present. The reality controlled by the way of heaven is often like this. Although the Qi and fortune of heaven and earth are the same, some people were born in Rome, while others... Were born as cattle and horses. Therefore, even as a member of the human group favored by the Tao of heaven, compared with other humans, the Tao of heaven has imposed the same limit, but it is still difficult to keep consistent with the speed of people on the road. Moreover, there is a starting point in human society. And like this, it is not influenced by the way of heaven, but under the rules designed by human beings. As long as the starting point is planned and the backward people find the appropriate route, they can not quickly surpass those who have a high starting point but do not choose the right path in this way. Due to the influence of Xia he''s physique, although the lower limit of his own strength is very high and he hardly needs to practice, he can surpass many strange people who practice hard by virtue of his ability, but it is also very difficult to really start on the road of cultivation like others. If it were not for Liu Xiaojiang''s appearance, she might not be able to really start all her life. She can only look at those strange people who are not as good as herself. One by one, she will eventually surpass herself on the road by virtue of her own hard work, and eventually she will only gradually move towards destruction due to the disadvantages brought by her constitution. Under the rules set by human beings for herself, because her constitution has obtained the power different from ordinary people, it is impossible for her to touch the limit set by the way of heaven for each human being by her own power. After all, she also has the concept of belonging to human beings in her heart, which will naturally be limited by human thoughts. It is likely that the negative impact of her own constitution will gradually spread because she is not treated with the eyes of others. To put it bluntly She is just like other human beings who live in society normally. Because she lives in groups... It is difficult to ignore the eyes of others, then gradually lose herself in the eyes of others, and finally destroy herself under the extreme thoughts of this group. You are different from us; You were born to be the "favored son of heaven"; However, since you live under the rules set by us, then... You should accept our manipulation, even if you want to completely stigmatize and demonize you. As a human with special physique, Xia he has experienced the same thing as Liu Xiaojiang from small to large. The difference is that one is better than death, and the other is that he must be cleaned up as a threat. So Liu Xiaojiang actually sympathizes with Xia he''s experience, because he can fully imagine that Xia he, as a human being, is ostracized by his own people. Although he has done nothing, he will always be labeled as a "fox spirit" and "witch". What kind of disappointment will he have with everything. After all, even Liu Xiaojiang, a real alien, even when he can understand the selfishness of the people, once was extremely disappointed and chose to retaliate against his own experience. Xia he''s human identity... He will only have greater resentment against his own experience than Liu Xiaojiang. Liu Xiaojiang is excluded and suppressed. Perhaps it can be said that most people are too cautious and selfish, so that they can''t accept the existence of a different kind in their hearts, for fear that the other party with power won''t treat themselves as compatriots. Xia he... Is a disaster without provocation. Just because he is a little different from others, he is destined to be rejected by the so-called normal society. For some reason, he will be suppressed and excluded by the same kind as a human. This can not be said that human beings are just very cautious. At present, seeing the friendship between Xia he and Erzhuang, they are also gradually mastering the negative effects brought by their own physique, and gradually erasing those negative effects step by step Liu Xiaojiang really felt that the help he had provided for Xia he out of "selfishness" was probably the only thing he had done that could be praised by normal people. After all, he might have really hit Xia he right and pulled Xia he out of the sea of suffering. This Zhang Lingyu may have been able to do it easily, but unfortunately, his elm head almost pushed Xia he into the hotter fire pit of integrity. He obviously cares about Xia he, but he can''t expect Xia he at all. After all, if Zhang Lingyu had not chosen to close the door after the relationship, how could Xia he, a woman who thought she had been saved, have been cheated by Dou Mei on the train leaving Jiangxi? however, Liu Xiaojiang knew the trouble of Zhang Lingyu''s goods very well, so he also understood the choice he made at that time. He didn''t think the other party was really fickle and weird. He chose the scum to abandon Xia he. That''s Zhang Lingyu If his brain is really bright, can he be driven down the mountain by the old Heavenly Master? ¡­¡­ Liu Xiaojiang sat at the table in the living room and looked at Xia he who was tasting the food carefully. His eyes were also stunned and inevitably showed some helplessness. "So..." Xia he noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, but didn''t ask each other''s reasons. He just looked at Er Zhuang sitting next to Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Are we finally going to take action tomorrow?" "Ah, I sent a contact not long ago. The preparations for the bunker have been completed, and the rest... Are waiting to load the goods in those cabins." Liu Xiaojiang nodded. After all, except Xia he, who had just finished his cultivation, he has also informed others of the whole sex. "That..." Xia he hesitated, slowly put down his chopsticks and said, "that guy... After all, he still feels that he is still a disciple of Tianshi mansion, so he should also participate in this event." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Feng Baobao sitting in front of the sofa and said, "he is also working in the North China District of the company. He also belongs to a member of all links. He will certainly be asked to help together, and..... He will probably think of coming to ''Save'' you." "After all, in that guy''s heart, you''ve never been really omniscient. You''re just a ''stupid woman'' who is easy to go to extremes in thought. Well... Yes, it''s a stupid woman. That''s what that guy must think of you, although he''s always the stupidest person." "How can a guy who doesn''t even know how to go his own way, and even wants to let the responsibility push him forward, really easily see through the firmness of others walking on the road? Even if there is a change... It shouldn''t change so fast. The goods are Zhang Lingyu." "......." Xia he. In Xia he''s eyes, Liu Xiaojiang''s words are undoubtedly mocking himself for being as stupid as that elm head. Who calls himself very smart... But he never forgets an elm head, and even nearly embarked on the road of self destruction because of him. However, after so long contact with Liu Xiaojiang, she also knew that Liu Xiaojiang didn''t mean to take advantage of himself, but spoke out those embarrassing realities from the perspective of rational wait-and-see as a friend. Good advice is against the ear, isn''t it "No, no, don''t think about it. I''m just laughing at you." Liu Xiaojiang saw through Xia he''s idea as soon as he saw through. After all, this woman looks experienced. In fact... She is half as good as Zhang Lingyu on emotional issues. She must think she is very smart and even has been bearing the goods of Zhang Lingyu, but in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, if one of the two guys is willing to really pull down his face and face his true heart, even if he can''t get together soon, at least it won''t be like this today. Xia he always seems to be attacking Zhang Lingyu, but in fact... She just knows that Zhang Lingyu''s goods can''t easily choose to accept herself, so she deliberately shows that kind of frivolous behavior. Naturally, the purpose is to "revenge" the other party. After all, clearly all have feelings, but she can''t be together. It''s hard to feel... She shouldn''t be alone. "Gee, are you going too far?" Xia he looked at Liu Xiaojiang suspiciously, obviously wondering what he thought of himself, but finally chose to believe Liu Xiaojiang''s statement and determined that the other party was not using autopsy to spy on his heart. "Speaking of..." "When you first met before, didn''t you call me sister-in-law? I''m an elder..... Don''t be too presumptuous as a younger generation. Which round can you gossip about the elder?" "Ha ha..." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care about Xia he''s dissatisfaction, nor did he choose to go on with the other party''s words. Instead, he sat in his position with his hands in his arms and said: "Xia he, Zhang Lingyu... I can leave it to you to deal with, but don''t forget the purpose of the war. You must ''die'' on the battlefield. At least... You have to give the impression that you are controlled by yinggou." "If..." "After the war between you and that guy, you gave me a play that doesn''t matter anything except the other party... That''s really pitiful for yourself." "Now you..." "Even if you have the strength to do anything on that battlefield, you must not face the world with a high attitude. That kind of thing... Is not good for you or both of you. You must keep your own calm." "After all, only let the world think that you Xiahe are just..." "I understand." Xia he picked up a chicken leg in the bowl, then took a vicious bite on it and said: "I''m just checking whether he will show up. If he does, I''ll kill him myself so that I can give myself a bad breath." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Chapter 741 Inside the bunker, "Well, I see." May sat on the bed in the bedroom with her knees in her arms, holding the phone in her hand. Although the tone of reply was firm, it was easy to see the hesitation in her face. "Next..." "I will keep here as you ask, and will not give anyone the chance to get close to those magic tools until... Everything is settled." "But..." "You should know it''s not negotiable." Liu Xiaojiang at the other end of the phone immediately interrupted: "Those magic tools are the last guarantee for most innocent people. Once there is an accident at your bunker base, it is equivalent to cutting off the ''only way to live'' of many innocent people. Do you want to watch their bodies rot away?" "You know..." "No matter how well prepared I am, I don''t have a container that can store all the bodies. I''m afraid I can only put down one tenth in the most extreme case, and this... Is the result of the old mana people''s recent lighting and boiling oil, otherwise I don''t even have spare parts of this degree." "One tenth..." "Once the reserves on the other side of the bunker base are destroyed, do you want me to carefully select who is the lucky tenth among those innocent people?" "I know you have feelings for the staff in that base, and I know that you are really suffering between the two, but... You should understand what is the most important at present, and then make the most rational choice between the two." "So..." "Once there is a sign of stupidity in that base, you must kill it completely in the cradle in advance... And never let the other party have the opportunity to tamper with those reserves, otherwise it will be more than such a good man who will die in the end." May closed his eyes and thought about it for a moment and said, "but if that person''s ability is limited, even if he does damage, only one or two will be damaged..." "May, what time has it been? Don''t continue to deceive yourself." Liu Xiaojiang interrupted again without hesitation. "Those reserves are made by themselves. Except for them... Other people in charge of security work in the base, it''s hard to cause too much damage before you notice it, even if you have a heart." "Only they..." "After all, you are not a researcher like them, and you only know a little about magic tools. There is no guarantee that those guys will leave some behind hands, so that once they start, they can damage a large number of equipment in a short time." "Well... If you knew this, why didn''t you come and test it yourself, and why didn''t you directly control everyone." May of course understands Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning and the importance of those magic instruments and equipment, but she doesn''t understand why Liu Xiaojiang wants to leave this to himself. Clearly With Liu Xiaojiang''s means of subverting common sense, he can use his own ability to completely control everyone in the base without affecting work efficiency. He doesn''t have to be "cautious" here as he is now. May never believed that Liu Xiaojiang had not considered the matter before. He just felt that he might be deliberately embarrassing himself. "Because..." Liu Xiaojiang was a little silent on the other end of the phone. He didn''t understand the dissatisfaction with himself in May''s words, so he said: "The existence of the bunker does have a certain degree of necessity. In some cases, it can even be said that the work of the bunker is extremely noble. After all, the bunker undertakes almost all the dark sides of the company, and forcibly swallows all the darkness whether it can be digested in its own body or not." "However, in the final analysis, work is just work. It is people who give the meaning of ''work'', so... What is really noble is not the secret castle, nor the work of the secret castle, but those who have always adhered to the original intention of the job." "However, in reality, not everyone can do such a thing, and it is impossible for everyone in the bunker to be noble." "Why not use the ability to control them..." "I''m just using what I think is appropriate to give these perhaps more ''noble'' people a choice to make their own choice when they are fully awake." "After all, after solving the misunderstanding with Nawu Xiangyou, the position of the organization like bunker in my heart even exceeds that of the company. They... These guys who may be more important than the company''s staff in the future are worth treating me differently." "Select?" May was stunned at this, and then Xiumei frowned and said: "If it''s really like what you said, you''ll choose to make small moves here after the event starts..." "They don''t know the purpose of making magic tools. Even if this kind of magic tools are only used for storage, I''m afraid they will think that I want to make more similar ones and save people... They are limited by their limited understanding of yinggou, and naturally they can''t think of it anyway." Liuxiaojiang road. "Therefore, in this case, I choose to try to make some small moves to destroy my plan after the event starts. I probably want to stand up and act as a hero. I just want to make trouble in the rear while I can''t get out temporarily, trying to make me lack of skills." "Well, from my point of view, although I think this kind of person is really stupid, I have to admit that this kind of person is admirable because of the temptation of ''sweet jujube'' I gave before. Even if he really succeeds... The final end will not be very good." "After all, not everyone is noble. Since there are people who don''t care about the ''sweet jujube'' in my hand, there must be people who want to taste it personally." "I''ll let you do it..." "I just don''t want this guy to destroy my plan with the old man in order to prove himself because of his own limitations. It''s not that I hate this kind of guy who is willing to stand up and be a hero." "And the fact is just the opposite. Believe it or not, I still like heroes because I can''t do it myself." "Will you revive it afterwards?" In May, I gradually understood Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning, but I could not help worrying about other colleagues who were really acting according to Liu Xiaojiang''s "will". After all, according to Liu Xiaojiang''s statement at the moment, even if the people seduced by "sweet dates" are doing their best for him, they can''t make him have any mercy at all. Finally If they don''t do well, they will all die of their own greed! "Well... What about the others? Do you want to cross the river and tear down the bridge?" "Hum, who do you think I am? I''m in your heart. Is that the kind of guy?" Liu Xiaojiang said angrily at the other end of the phone: "Of course, I will not choose to cross the river and tear down the bridge. No matter what their ''nature'' is, the facts still help me a lot. How can I play with believers under extremely harsh conditions like the so-called gods because of this normal degree of greed." "I can''t even deal with strangers unilaterally, but I don''t have to be bullied by strangers. I don''t have any rules. I don''t have to deal with them unilaterally." "So, as long as it''s not too much, just a little greedy, I don''t mind paying them back with ''sweet dates''. Although... At most, it''s only a little transformed'' sweet dates'', it''s not just a big cake painted by bullies." "Well, without beef, chicken and pork... Isn''t it good for people who are just greedy?" "Isn''t it normal for people to be a little greedy? After all, everything in the world has its two sides. It''s not too greedy... But it can make people progress more than pure purity of heart and few desires." Speaking of which, He compared the staff of the bunker base with those strange and ordinary people outside, and said: "Besides..." "If nothing happens, these guys who work in the bunker, even if they are no longer so noble, are at least better than those outside. If they can be in a suitable position in the future, they can continue to reflect their higher value." "Sure enough, you''ve thought about it in advance." At this time in May, I finally relaxed my breath, but I don''t know whether I''m relieved that I don''t need to start with my colleagues or that my colleagues have a good future. But for sure, This attitude in may undoubtedly directly shows that she has long known that her colleagues in the base will inevitably stand up as Liu Xiaojiang said and choose to die in the case of not knowing the truth, adding a little chance of victory to others outside. "If it''s the end that everyone wants to destroy together, it''s really that we don''t have to be so troublesome." Liu Xiaojiang obviously saw through this for a long time, so he didn''t feel much surprised about it, but spoke again calmly and charged: "In May, watch the equipment in the base and don''t interfere with their own choices. This is the only best choice you can make for them and the world as their colleagues and employees." "And..." "This choice should not go against your heart. You will stick to this idea after you know the truth, unless... I think highly of you." "Hum, you know me very well. Is this also because of that kind of corpse poison?" May''s expression pulled the corners of her mouth with self mockery. "You, Zhao Fangxu, the old gentleman, and perhaps Ren Fei, who is currently sitting in the position of the actual person in charge of the company, although your position is slightly different, your ideas may also be different." Liu Xiaojiang said bluntly. "However, if you are all in the same age group and in the same position, the probability of making choices in the face of the same thing will be the same, because you are all the same kind of people from a certain point of view." "Ah..." may smiled disapprovingly, because she didn''t think she was qualified to compare with Zhao Fangxu or even the old man. "I''ll take it as a compliment." "I''m praising you." Liuxiaojiang road. "After all, my opinion of people like you is much higher than those heroes who may stand up..." ¡­¡­ Supervise and urge the guards of those equipment in the bunker base in May, Liu Xiaojiang hung up his call with may and said nothing more. Standing in front of the busy street at night, he looked up at the towering building not far from the other side. It was generally static, forming a sharp contrast with the surrounding scene. This is like a piece of white rice paper, accidentally dripping a little pure black ink with a brush. Although it spreads quickly on the paper, the scope is only limited to the nearby area, which is not enough to completely dye the whole rice paper black. However, such a drop of black spots on rice paper did not attract much attention around. It was like that two worlds were completely formed between black and white. During the day... I didn''t know what night was. At most, when they are close to them, they look up at the maverick stranger, and then everyone turns and continues to look ahead, walking on the road they have already planned, and walking towards the only comfort in their hearts. A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang no longer just stood on the street looking at the opposite building, but used his body method like a ghost, passed through the crowd without attracting the slightest attention of the passers-by, and even entered the interior of the building he had been watching for a long time. Cross the front desk, walk to the elevator, and follow the elevator all the way. In the process, even if there are other ordinary people around, no one can notice the existence of Liu Xiaojiang, so no one will stop this alien who is incompatible with this place. ¡­¡­ In the broadcasting room of the building, The electronic pointer just turns to the time when most ordinary people get off work and have dinner, A young but calm female anchor wearing a suit and wig sat in her position at work on time and showed a professional smile facing many cameras in the house. "Good evening, everyone. Welcome to today''s..." However, Before the female anchor finished the idiom of the program, he suddenly found that there was an extra figure around him. He even just sat where the camera on his left could be photographed. It looked as if his program should be two people. "You..." "Hello..." Liu Xiaojiang calmly sat in front of the camera, looked at the female anchor on his right and said: "I''m Ying Gou..." "Ah, oh, Hello, I''m..." the female anchor is naturally a little confused, so she subconsciously wants to respond politely. "It doesn''t matter." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t give the female anchor a chance to speak, but then looked to the other camera crew members who kept gesturing to the side but didn''t respond, and had begun to slowly surround them, saying: "You... Just understand what you are facing at the moment." These words are obviously not aimed at the female anchor and the staff who are slowly encircling away from the camera, but are obviously addressed to the ordinary audience behind the camera, so that all the viewers who are watching this program are stunned in front of the TV. However, When Liu Xiaojiang said this, everyone... Felt that there was such a big mistake in the program and thought that "yinggou" should be a madman, A black flame suddenly appeared inside the TV screen, but instantly extended to the female anchor and the surrounding staff, and burned violently. After the screams of female anchor and others continued to spread in the TV screen, Those viewers who originally thought they could have fun watching the program, no one can laugh with the mentality of having fun. Chapter 742 Under the name of "yinggou", Liu Xiaojiang started without hesitation. He regarded himself as the danger and terror of disaster, which was vividly displayed in the TV picture. Moreover, based on the development of modern information technology and the high ratings of the TV station itself, what he did soon attracted the attention of almost everyone, and even some people who did not watch the TV column also watched the live broadcast through various channels. The ratings of this program, which is similar to the news program, have also changed from the usual state of being far ahead of other TV stations. Due to the emergence of "yinggou", it has gradually become a rare situation in the history of TV stations. After all, no matter what Ying Gou said is true or false, and no matter what the audience''s state of mind, the terrible scene in the TV picture has a strong effect on the ripples of ordinary people''s peaceful life! At a relatively appropriate time, if such a powerful dose of medicine is poured down, it is estimated that the headache is not only those who know the existence of yinggou and are working hard to prepare a response plan. However, even if this situation seems to be enough to ''convey'' news to the outside world, some people who do not watch TV programs in time will certainly learn the news from his population later However, this is obviously not enough for Liu Xiaojiang, because he wants to give the most intuitive fear to as many people as possible, so he feels that "reporting" lacks a certain intuitive feeling. So After the female anchor nearby and several staff in the broadcasting room were completely reduced to ashes, Liu Xiaojiang looked at several photographers who had been completely stunned behind the camera and said, "if you don''t want to die, continue this column and broadcast my next words completely." "You... Yes... Yes..." the radio staff who was operating the camera facing Liu Xiaojiang responded to Liu Xiaojiang''s words, but found that the other party was looking at him directly. His great fear almost made him sit on the ground with his legs soft. However, the psychological quality of the radio employee was obviously good. In panic, he immediately held the chair to stabilize his body and remembered his duty as a cameraman. He wisely did not choose to turn around and escape, but adjusted the angle and focused the lens again. "Good..." Liu Xiaojiang had investigated this TV station long before he came here. He was very clear about the nature of this TV station to do everything for ratings. The reason why he did not hesitate to directly attack the female anchor and several surrounding staff was that he saw from the things investigated by Erzhuang that these people were just superficial facts. Therefore, using these people as tools to reflect terror is also very suitable for shaping the image of villains in the hearts of ordinary people. After all, these people hide so well that most ordinary people feel that the female anchor... And even the executives of those radio stations are positive figures different from some stars. Killing these so-called positive figures casually also left a deep impression of winning hook equivalent to terrorists in most stupid ordinary people. Therefore, after achieving this goal, Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t intend to embarrass the grass-roots employees of other radio stations around him. After all, the most excessive of these grass-roots employees is just helping the tyrants. It can''t be said that it''s the same and completely hopeless to do something that is not hated by others in order to survive. However, After confirming that the TV program was still live, Liu Xiaojiang sat in the position of the radio anchor but didn''t speak. It looked like he was waiting patiently for something, so that even the viewers watching the TV program were confused about it. What makes these ordinary people even more confused is that this column, which has obviously gone wrong, is even suspected to be promoting the picture of terror, but it was not cut off at the first time. Then, when the atmosphere became more and more silent and the audience in the broadcasting room and in front of the TV were more flustered because of Liu Xiaojiang''s calm, [well, the broadcast picture has been transmitted to all electronic displays, but it has completely cut off the reception of signals abroad according to your requirements. Now... Even if there are still fish in the scope, it is estimated that few people will really miss the broadcast picture.] Liu Xiaojiang''s mind finally sounded the voice of proving that Erzhuang had succeeded due to the connection established by the corpse poison, and he... Finally opened his mouth and told the strange person in the face of the camera in the broadcasting room under the gaze of everyone''s doubt and fear. For a while, With everything Liu Xiaojiang said, nadutong, shilao and other alien schools have also come into the sight of ordinary people And at the same time, Even not only sitting in front of the TV and computer, but also ordinary people with mobile phones. Even different people did not escape the broadcast of this column. Looking at the pictures they received through various channels, different but similar expressions appeared on everyone''s face. After all, even the strangers who knew the existence of Ying Gou didn''t think that the big move they expected would come in this way of "no concealment". Therefore, after knowing what is happening now, almost all strangers also understand this broadcast, which is basically equivalent to directly announcing the chaos in the world ¡­¡­ Lu''s ancestral home, "Gee, the boy did it as expected. It seems that he is really going to start." Lu Jin saw Liu Xiaojiang''s figure again now, but there was no previous regret and anger. In the eyes looking at the TV picture, there was only a touch of pure calm and indifference. No matter how he didn''t want this to happen, no matter how he didn''t want to see Liu Xiaojiang as an enemy of the world, but when this situation has completely become a foregone conclusion, he naturally understands that things can no longer be reversed. Next Either it is the failure of different people and ordinary people... And even the world. A large number of lives are sacrificed in the whole event, and the rest are likely to live in the shadow all day long; Or after paying a huge price, he managed to win the final victory in the hands of yinggou, and then let the world recover a little bit in the face of devastation. It is indeed possible to become better in the future, but that... Is also many years later. There is no doubt that these two outcomes are difficult to accept. Even if this event really moves towards the second outcome, it is just that when there is no choice at all, break your teeth and swallow into your stomach, and then open your mouth full of blood and say that you have won. "Why do you have to do this..." Lu Linglong sat with his big cousin Lu Lin, watching the TV picture calmly describing the existence of an alien and the Liu Xiaojiang he encountered in the company where he used to be. It was difficult to understand: "Sir, are all the things that Xiao Liuzhen said true? Is it true that the company first betrayed him and asked him to die just because his identity was in doubt?" Wen Yan, Lu Lin''s eyelids suddenly jumped, but she didn''t seem to have much reaction when she saw Lu Jin. Then she finally breathed a sigh of relief, stretched out her hand and pulled the corner of her cousin''s clothes, reminding her that it''s meaningless to ask now, and she may only touch those things that her grandfather is dissatisfied with. "Ah, look at the attitude of those people in the company. It should be like this. That''s right." Lu Jin sat down on the sofa with the remote control, looked at Liu Xiaojiang in the TV picture and said: "However, although the company really treated him badly and did things too far, it''s not that they can''t understand their attitude from the perspective of the company. It can only be said that the world environment is a little crooked." "It''s meaningless to discuss who''s right and who''s wrong now. After all, he didn''t just want to get justice, but to retaliate against the world that excluded him. Otherwise... Long after Su Cheng was killed, things should have come to a conclusion." "He did his best before, but he didn''t get the fairness he wanted, so that he was completely disappointed in the world and embarked on the extreme road." "Therefore, even if it is said that he is possessed, it should not be regarded as heavy talk." "So... Do you want to work together to solve immortal Xiao Liu?" Lu Linglong ignored Lu Lin''s reminder and said with a puzzled face. "The problem can be solved after Xiaoliu immortal is solved. Will there be no people like him in the future?" "......" Lu Jin silently glanced at Lu Linglong, then nodded slightly to indicate her great granddaughter, looked at the current Liu Xiaojiang in the TV picture, and said: "Although the people who died just now don''t seem to be good people, after all, they are not sinners who can be killed if they say to kill. Look... He just killed those ordinary people in order to convey his meaning to everyone through the TV station." "No matter who was right or wrong, but now... He is no longer the real Xiao Liu you know. Now there is no doubt that Ying Gou is the disaster that endangers everyone. If it is not solved, it will bring devastating disaster to everyone sooner or later." "And..." "What he did today will inevitably cause turbulence in the world. Those ordinary people know the existence of disaster and what they will do next... No one can predict that the world has been in chaos." "But that''s immortal Xiao Liu after all!" Lu Linglong thought of Liu Xiaojiang''s "care" and obviously didn''t want to face the incident directly, because she couldn''t imagine how painful it would be for her to kill her friend herself. Even if she didn''t face Liu Xiaojiang personally, but participated in the incident as an "accomplice", it will also make her feel that she killed her friends who were crazy due to injustice. She doesn''t want to experience the same thing as Xiao Xiao Xiao before. "Then don''t participate." Lu Jin clearly knew the characters of the two younger generation in her family, and then she didn''t say it unexpectedly: "Anyway, the Lu family has begun to gradually draw a line with the alien circle recently. If everyone has to pay a heavy price for this incident, it will be the last guarantee for the Lu family if we can keep you two......" "After all, even if we want to completely break away from the circle in the future, we still can''t do it in the short term. We can''t let the Lu family be called an alien." Lu Jin is still Lu Jin. Whether it''s based on his relationship with Liu Xiaojiang or if he wants to make his last contribution to the world, he thinks he is an old stranger who has lived long enough. In fact, he wants to stop Liu Xiaojiang with the determination of death. Therefore, from the beginning, he didn''t want Lu Linglong and Lu Lin to participate, or even other Lu family members to participate in the incident. He just couldn''t bear the children at home who had to follow behind him. Instead, he began to feel tied up. Of course, he knows the character of these young people in his family, and those young people naturally know his character. The reason why so many Lu family members want to participate in this time is undoubtedly to prevent Lu Jin from actively seeking death. They hope Lu Jin can take into account the safety of his family and live well. Anyway No matter what Lu Jin says or how you want to act for the world, it is impossible to watch the Lu family die one by one. Therefore, at least before the Lu family who participated in the incident dies, you Lu Jin will try your best to protect the Lu family. Those Lu family members who disobeyed Lu Jin were actually thinking of such an idea "No!" Lu Linglong shook her head and refused: "since it is a disaster that endangers everyone, whether you are willing to face it or not, it will eventually come to us. You can''t just let the LORD go up and work hard for us." "... this is for the Lu family." Lu Jin frowned. "I don''t care!" Lu Linglong puffed up her mouth and said, "I''m not the owner of the Lu family. I don''t care what it''s for the Lu family!" "Alas..." Lu Jin saw Lu Linglong''s appearance and knew that the girl inherited the character of the Lu family. Even if she forced herself, it could not have any effect, so she shook her head and sighed: "Maybe..." "The cowardly things that I Lu Jin did at the beginning still came back to the Lu family in the end..." "Sir, you didn''t miss anything. At most, you just made a little fool when you were young. The Lu family... But you are always proud of it." Lu Linglong shook his head. "But if Immortal Xiao Liu is indeed a disaster that endangers everyone, then as a member of the Lu family... How can we allow others to work hard for ourselves? This is also a war for our younger generation, and we must strive for our own future." "After all, we are no longer swaddling children..." Chapter 743 Wen Yan, Lu Jin sat on the sofa and stared at Linglong for a long time. After confirming that her great granddaughter had made up her mind, she finally sat up and said with a serious expression: "You are as tough as me. I''m afraid that if I really broke your leg, it may not really change your mind. Maybe it will have some completely opposite effects. That kind of thing... Is not the situation I want to see." "So..." "I can let you participate in the next thing, but you must promise me that I can''t mess around by myself. The foolish idea of trying to save him by myself... Must not exist, because it will not only harm you, Lu Linglong, but also make the Lu family more passive in the future." "Besides..." Speaking of which, He seemed to think of other problems with his great granddaughter, and then after a moment of frowning meditation, he said: "Although Gao Ning, the thunder smoke gun, has long died in Xiaojiang''s hands, the corpse demon Tu Jun''s room is still alive, and it is very likely that he has even gained stronger strength. If you really meet him on the battlefield soon, you must immediately get out of the battle with him." "If you can''t get away from Tu Junfang in a short time, you must not use your unstable ability in front of him. Waiting for the support of others as much as possible, or working with others around you to solve it, is the way you should give priority to the enemy." "Well, Linglong knows." Lu Linglong finally let go when she saw Lu Jin. Of course, no matter what Lu Jin was talking about, she would promise. Anyway, everything would depend on the situation at that time. If she promised first, she wouldn''t lose a piece of meat. Lu Jin naturally knows what Lu Linglong thinks, but she doesn''t choose to open her mouth to expose her careful thinking, because the girl''s character is really the same as herself. Once she decides, it''s difficult to be affected by any other external factors. Moreover, the battlefield is very dangerous. Even if there are only a few enemies, they are all famous guys after all. Now they are likely to get stronger strength in liuxiaojiang and have a special constitution close to immortality. It is impossible to say who loses and who wins. Under such circumstances, he must not be able to say anything to death. After all, no one can predict what will happen on the battlefield. In case his great granddaughter really meets any critical situation, even if it really falls into the hands of the corpse devil Tu Jun room and is eventually swallowed by his three corpses... It is easier for him to accept than being killed. "Lu Jin shook her head and looked back at Lu Ling Lin." "Since Linglong is determined to participate, take good care of your sister around her. She''s easy to rush when she''s in trouble. I can be more or less at ease with you..." "Remember..." "For the sake of the world and our elders, it''s good for you to think of a force, but your ability has always been there after all. Don''t give me a hot head on the battlefield. For selfishness..... You two are the future of the Lu family." "Yes, sir, I''ll take good care of Linglong." Seeing this, Lu Lin had to nod and agree to Lu Jin''s instructions. Then she looked at Lu Linglong, who looked like a good girl beside her. Although she didn''t think she was involved, she still couldn''t help shaking her head. "Alas..." Lu Jin looked at the two brothers and sisters sitting on the sofa and couldn''t tell what she felt. After all, in front of the Lu family''s instructions, these two young people are indeed "adults" and have indeed become the kind of appearance expected by the Lu family. How can he not be happy for these two young people. But the same Perhaps it is precisely because the Lu family educated them like this that they will not accept their elders to work hard for themselves, but hope to fight for the future for themselves on the dangerous battlefield. Lu Jin naturally does not want to see them encounter danger simply as an elder. Therefore, Lu Jin''s heart is actually very contradictory. She even began to doubt whether the Lu family with this character can really adapt to the alien circle. If not... Maybe the Lu family should break away from the circle as soon as possible. The Lu family is not like the two Wang and LV families. They have the so-called family transmission means in the alien circle and become one of the four families... It is only because there are many talented talents in the family at the beginning that they come into contact with the alien circle that they gradually develop into the so-called four families step by step. Gao Jia In this regard, the situation is similar to that of the Lu family. Similarly, they do not have the same means of family transmission as the Wang Lu family, but they have long chosen to leave the "four families" and temporarily become regular employees of the company. Although there are many force majeure factors in the reason why the Gao family is like this today, in the eyes of Lu Jin today... It can not be called a blessing in disguise. After all, the high family who has joined the company now can almost be separated from the circle because of the difference between different people in the company. It is only because there are still many different people in the family that they have to be connected with the different circle in this way. The future If the estrangement between ordinary people and strangers does not exist, then the interest level of Gaojia has long been different from that of ordinary strangers. Undoubtedly, they can turn around and live their own life without any scruples, because they stand on the side of ordinary people from the beginning. And compared with the Gao family The Lu family, which has never been separated from the alien circle, and even stayed in the ten guy position representing the alien interests, will certainly have a long way to go if they want to succeed in separating from the alien circle in the eyes of ordinary people. Now, Lu Jin''s attitude toward the gradual "decline" of the Gao family has gradually changed from sympathy to envy. He even felt that the Gao family seemed to fall behind the other three, but in fact... It was on another right path, far behind the other three who were once called the four together with him. ¡­¡­ meanwhile, In the live broadcast of the TV program, Liu Xiaojiang also talked about the existence of special groups such as aliens, and then ignored whether the ordinary audience in front of the screen understood it, saying: "Aliens, like you, also belong to human beings. They are an existence that has continued from ancient times to today. They just master and inherit the power that most of you can''t understand, and become a few groups that have power that is not conducive to current stability." "However, it may be absolute to say so. After all, it is not only the land under our feet, but also the presence of other people outside... But the names of different places are different." "But the same thing is..." "At present, the world is constructed by the majority of people, that is, you ordinary people. For example, a few people who master power different from the majority, even if the individual power is far stronger than you ordinary people, they can only choose to make concessions in front of the whole." "After all, according to your current ideas, I''m afraid no one will accept the existence around him that is different from himself. In particular, that person has stronger power than himself at the level of life. It''s an inevitable result not to accept... Even exclusion." Say, He paused calmly and said: "And I..." "The idea that most of you have tried to hide in the world is not the same as that of the ordinary people, and most of you have tried to be accepted by the ordinary people." "But unfortunately, I failed." "In front of your overall strength, it''s difficult for me to really hide my abnormalities. Moreover, because the so-called identity is still in doubt, no matter how hard I made, I still can''t be trusted by you, and even... I was maliciously attacked without any reason." "I finally chose to give up..." "Because..." "I found that compared with you, who are so mean and have no power but to rely on the group, but still divide and exclude the existence of individuals in the group. Even if you are just a heterogeneous... You are more suitable to survive in this world than you. You will not be stupid enough to choose chronic death." "So..." "For the sake of my own survival and the living environment under my feet, I decided to erase all of you ''moths'' and create a more comfortable and lasting world for myself... For the alien like me." "After all, I have enough strength and have tried to integrate into your society, but you pushed me out without hesitation, and I will be deprived of the qualification to survive even if I don''t do anything." "It''s not fair to stand on the moral standard that some of you agree with... Isn''t it?" "So..." "I hope that you who have gone the wrong way and have chosen self chronic destruction can give up a lot of survival resources in the world as soon as possible for the alien who should survive like me. In this way... You may still have a chance to live." "Of course..." "In my eyes, only a few of you are qualified to live in the environment I created. After all, most of you... Are the culprits of such a bad environment. Since you are guilty, you should bear a certain price." "It doesn''t matter if you disagree..." "I will leave you time to think carefully and start cleaning you in three days. First of all... Start with the city under your feet, and then clean it up one by one patiently. It won''t be long before you can return the world to a complete cleanliness." "Well, in this way, whether ordinary people or so-called aliens, in front of me... You are all the same. I will not mainly focus on a group differentiated by yourself, but completely clean all of you." "You guys, don''t panic..." "Because it''s like you treat other creatures in the world. After all, if you know which animals will endanger your own survival, you will certainly be like me... Do not hesitate to destroy them. This is the way I learned from you." "It''s cruel, but it works well. Finally... Thank you for your generous'' giving ''. I will always remember you and live in peace in a new environment." "Above..." Let''s hear it, The picture was instantly cut off, together with all kinds of electronic devices used by everyone to watch, also fell into temporary paralysis with the cut-off of the picture, so that a large number of ordinary people who had not digested Liu Xiaojiang''s words also stared at the equipment that had lost the picture. It seems that the whole world also fell into stagnation, and then... When people slowly reacted from their stupidity and understood Liu Xiaojiang''s real intention, a strong chill emerged in the hearts of most ordinary people. For a while Anger, fear and grievance... Also pervaded almost the whole society, filled with people''s hatred and fear of yinggou everywhere, and even caused people''s dissatisfaction with each other. In just a dozen minutes, it has detonated some of the most negative things in people''s hearts. After all, if everything said by "yinggou" is true, then in the face of the coming death, everything people usually contact and their efforts for some things will be dashed in an instant, and everything has no meaning in the face of death. And in this case Sooner or later, the "madness" in people''s hearts will be revealed. Unfortunately, some people move faster than these bad people, so that before there is social unrest due to fear, countless people who usually maintain order and stability have already walked into the street. This kind of thing gives people the feeling that some people above have long expected this to happen, which can be regarded as a shot in the arm for a large number of people ¡­¡­¡­ Capital, In a residential area surrounded by water, "Ha ha..." the old man sat on the chair in the study, leaned on a stick, looked at the TV that had lost the picture for a long time, and said with a smile: "I thought that what the boy wanted to do was just running to the radio station alone and killing several scum in the hearts of the people. Did he think that this matter..... Together with those mild words, could make everyone extremely afraid of winning hook?" "... if it''s just ordinary people without considering the aliens who already know the existence of yinggou, it should be enough." Charles stood behind the old man and thought for a moment. "That''s not enough." The old man held the stick tightly, knocked on the ground, shook his head and said negatively: "Don''t underestimate the courage of ordinary people, and don''t look up to the courage of ordinary people. Things like this don''t really happen in front of you, and can''t give those who are used to peace a real feeling. Besides, the people I sent out in advance also gave them a shot in the arm." "I asked those children to go out and prepare in advance, but not to prepare them with such a shot in the arm. It''s just to prevent those unstable people from being stupid and from doing those behaviors that harm others and do not benefit themselves in society." "Like this..." "Everyone is just ''discussing'' and even comforting others. Not everyone is preparing to evacuate. How can they reflect the ''status'' of win in their hearts? I don''t want them to feel that the matter has been solved." Charles inquired, "are you going to..." "Tell Xiaojiang immediately that he hasn''t done enough..." the old man raised his crutch and pointed to the TV in the study and said: "It''s better for him to give me more whole things within the three days set aside. Well... At least let the people in the capital witness his existence with their own eyes. We can''t make them nervous until after the things start." "These three days..." "Everyone must suffer, and it''s best to be full of uncertainty about the future..." "Yes..." Charles nodded and walked out of the study. Obviously, he went out to contact Liu Xiaojiang according to the old man''s request. And after Charles left, The old man sat alone on the chair in the study and looked at the TV with no picture. He shook his head helplessly and said: "You boy..." "Sure enough, it''s not cruel enough..." Chapter 744 "Too conservative..." Liu Xiaojiang walked in the alleys between the streets with the phone and listened to the meaning conveyed by Charles instead of the old man. Although he didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with the old man''s idea, after a slight silence, he slowly opened his mouth and reminded him: "It''s easy to kill people, but it''s necessary to distinguish who killed them. After all... The ultimate goal is not only here, but killing is only an auxiliary means, which can promote the purpose of stages." "But..." of course Charles knew who he was talking to. To be fair, he would never dare to refute Liu Xiaojiang, but considering the old man''s meaning, he hesitated and said: "The old leader said that this is not enough, and said that at least everyone should feel suffering. The best thing is to make their hearts full of uncertainty about the future, otherwise they will only be willing to accept the help of those strange people in the face of disaster after the event is solved." "They must feel that no one can save themselves. Can only ''themselves'' save themselves?" Even though Charles may not be so clear about the old man''s meaning, he is just conveying what he understands to Liu Xiaojiang, but Liu Xiaojiang immediately understands the old man''s idea. "However, if they want to suffer, it must be filled with a large number of human lives, or some people who are well-known in their eyes. There should be someone on the old man''s side." Liu Xiaojiang has never been a bloodthirsty person. The people he killed were either identified as "enemies" or some guys who seemed to be worthy of death in the eyes of most people. At this moment, if we really want him to kill among ordinary people, even if he has already made psychological preparations, there will inevitably be some resistance. Therefore, we put all our hopes on the old man, hoping that when the old man makes such a decision, he has already arranged everything. After all, although the old man is very decisive, he is not a careless existence in the end. Even if he is cruel... He will only be to himself and those enemies outside. "Well, although there is no clear answer, the old leader did say." Charles recalled what the old man had said before and truthfully told Liu Xiaojiang at the other end of the phone: "He said..." "What we have done is for everyone, and everyone believes that we will do so. Therefore, it is not like that outside. Most residents do not transfer immediately after the live broadcast, but stay in their own homes and wait for the next arrangement on my side." "It''s really hard to find out those people who don''t trust us and gather them together, and those people often don''t need your disaster to do it, otherwise you''re really helping the world clean up moths." "However, there is another kind of people who are more hateful than them..." "They usually live among the people. With just a little effort sitting on the tuyere, they reap huge returns from the people, but in the end, they all feel that they are really powerful. They have mastered fame and a lot of wealth, but they don''t have any sense of belonging to this land." "A little fuss... No, not even a little fuss. If we hadn''t kept a tight watch on them at ordinary times, these guys would have joined the ''world'' with a lot of wealth. After all, in their eyes, they can all be citizens of the world." "Oh, today''s incident has also given them a chance. I don''t have time to pay attention to them for the time being..." "Aren''t you surrounded by the little girl Erzhuang? Let her bother to monitor the movements of those people. But most of those who are quietly transferring their property behind their backs are also guys with a good reputation. Don''t let them have a chance to leave this land." "After all, if normal people get preferential treatment, they always want to repay. Who in the world has a normal child with milk, but they choose to turn a blind eye to the land that gave them birth and wealth." "If a white eyed wolf is raised... It can only kill and eat meat, so as to maintain its own health and put all expectations on the next child until it is ensured that the children can grow up in a ''strong and healthy'' way." "... ah, I see." Liu Xiaojiang said after a little meditation. "Then in the three days before the war, I will kill all the white eyed wolves. This may also be beneficial to the growth of those seedlings. I hope there will be more people like sun Desheng in the future." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t know much about these things, but based on his trust in the old man, he still agreed. He felt that since the old man was in that position and said so, there would naturally be some reasons that could support this decision. Besides He didn''t have much desire for wealth. He just felt that it was enough for him to use it with others around him. Therefore, he was disgusted with the people in the old man''s words who suspected that they regarded it as everything, but did nothing with huge wealth in their hands, and even refused to recognize them. After all, even the sun group, which was originally located in the northeast region, is estimated to be a conscientious enterprise by comparison. At least the sun family has never said the wealth in their hands, which is the result of the efforts of the sun family for generations. Moreover, considering the attitude of young people in the Northeast who want to join the sun group and the bodyguards who are responsible for protecting the sun family and even risking their lives, the sun group is not like some enterprises that only care about their own wealth. Besides, people have been quietly funding organizations such as companies, but they have not asked organizations such as companies to bring any returns to themselves "......" Charles kept silent and didn''t answer, because he knew Liu Xiaojiang didn''t say this to himself, but based on his answers to his just reported remarks, he could only write it down silently and convey it to the old leader. Liu Xiaojiang felt the silence of Charles on the other end of the phone, so he looked up at the light at the entrance of the lane in the distance and asked, "what other requirements does that have?" "No..." Charles thought carefully. "However, the one seems to think that you should be a little too kind lately..." "Good heart?" A trace of doubt flashed in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. He didn''t think he had any kind-hearted performance. He was always the same as before. As long as he decided what to do, no matter who would stand in front of him. Today He even killed half of his benefactor Zhao Fangxu himself. Next, it is very likely that even the old Heavenly Master will die in his own hands, but unexpectedly, he is still kind in the eyes of the old man. "Well... It seems so, but the one didn''t say anything in front of me." Charles didn''t seem to expect Liu Xiaojiang''s reaction to be so big. When Wen Yan took the phone, he couldn''t help but be a little stunned. He was also a little afraid of whether he had done something bad with good intentions. Charles''s feelings for Liu Xiaojiang are also a little complicated. After all, Liu Xiaojiang was his real master. Although he should have been free in the hands of the other party and now he has found a job next to the old leader, he is still very grateful to Liu Xiaojiang. Because without Liu Xiaojiang He may still have been living on Nathan Island, living a particularly "hard" life. He also has to work hard to perform tasks outside. It is uncertain when he will die there. He will not only live a long life, but also find a job with very good pay, as he is today. Liu Xiaojiang is undoubtedly the noble man in Charles'' heart. Therefore, he will risk his own taboo of this kind of work and speak to Liu Xiaojiang about some of the situations he has observed "Well, I see... Thank you." Liu Xiaojiang heard that this was only the situation observed by Charles himself, not the real idea expressed by the old man. Only then did his doubts disappear, and his doubts about himself dissipated completely. Wen Yan, "No, you should. You are my benefactor. I just hope my words don''t mislead you." Charles responded almost flattered. "Charles..." Liu Xiaojiang said calmly, "although that''s the path Windsor chose, your current situation is different from Windsor. You... Have the freedom you yearn for. Let''s live this life of your own in the future." "Master..." "Skin color is not a problem. What matters is attitude and ideas. In terms of language... You are also a talent. Just do your duty around that person and protect his personal safety. There is no need to remain loyal to me." "Yes!" Hang up, "Didn''t you just say..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the news sent by Erzhuang that she had started to act, and then took the mobile phone back to his pocket. He looked up at the dim light at the entrance of the alley in the distance, but he didn''t choose to step under the light in the end. Instead, he continued to choose other paths after a slight pause until his figure completely disappeared into the dark corner of the city. ¡­¡­ "Are you finished?" The old man sat on the chair in the study and smiled and asked when he saw Charles coming back: "What did he say?" "Kill all the white eyed wolves within three days before the war." Charles answered the old man''s question truthfully, and walked over and helped the old man back to the chair on the writing desk. "Besides..." "In my opinion, what you said is right. He is really so kind now. After all, if this matter were put in the past, especially when he was abroad, he would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let one go." "Ha ha..." the old man was helped to sit at the desk, then shook his head with a smile and said: "Different..." "After all, he was abroad at the beginning. All the people he saw were regarded as barbarians, and all he thought about was how to prove his credibility with action. Naturally, he would not consider whether the outsiders were innocent, let alone whether his behavior was legitimate." "He did work for the company, but also for himself..." "Now the situation is different. Although he is also doing things for himself, after all, there is no pressure to ''gain the trust of others'', so he only needs to meet his own requirements at least, so he will be so easily pulled into the boat by me with emotion and reason." "In this situation, in addition to his own survival requirements, he should also try to take into account the surrounding environment as much as possible. He has a kind heart... That''s natural. But after all, it''s out of the plan. If he is in the plan, he plays an important role in person." "It''s better not to reserve too many things like kindness, which is not in line with human design, before the completion of the plan. Ying Gou... Should not be a villain full of human brilliance, but a villain who rises up against injustice but is not accepted because the idea is too cruel." "After all, Ying Gou... That''s a different kind, that''s an inhuman existence. No matter how kind he is, he should stand in the perspective of a different kind. If he accidentally behaves too much like a person in front of the screen, he is doomed to be rejected by the world." "In other words..." Speaking of which, The old man picked up a pen and paper in front of his desk and wrote on the rice paper with force, saying: "Everyone can feel that yinggou may be right, but we must understand that we are different from him. His right must be wrong in people''s eyes. The reason why we have to fight to the death on the battlefield when both sides are right is wrong..... But this is the way of the world." See this, "But... Isn''t this world also built by people?" Charles looked at the old man''s handwriting, and asked, somewhat incomprehensible: "Therefore, if people really care about it, they say that they are wrong in building this world. It doesn''t seem that they can''t be said to be wrong?" "Gee, you child..." the old man blew his beard and said: "It''s enough for some things to stop at once. There''s no need to make everything so clear. I mean, it''s the world that''s wrong, but I... did I ever say that there''s nothing wrong with people?" "Of course I know that people built the world by themselves, but it can''t be said that people''s existence is wrong in people''s society. Under the reality that people have become masters of the world, do you want people to be extreme and treat some wild animals equally?" "If, according to the moral standards set by people for themselves, the animals are cute... How many can not be pulled out and shot according to the requirements? Should people also take into account the wild and difficult animals when considering moral issues?" "Life... Selfishness can''t be cured. We can only hope that we don''t go too far and don''t end up with selfishness. There should be a balance in everything... Understand?" "Oh, well, I see..." Charles said, scratching the back of his head. "Fart! Do you understand like that? It''s just... You''re usually all right. Come to the study to get more books!" "Reading? Oh... All right." "Alas, you boy..." Chapter 745 In the originally peaceful life, a small group of Superman suddenly appeared, and then... Another terrible monster came, saying to destroy most people and build a new world. Even if this kind of thing is only put in cultural works, it is enough to attract the attention of most people. Moreover, the current situation is obvious to all. It is a good situation before the world is really chaotic. If not, No matter whether everyone really feels panic or not, they do not intend to trust the arrangements from the top. Then the world will only look worse in the face of disaster. Maybe everything has been destroyed in the hands of mankind before the day when the disaster really comes. And about that Because Liu Xiaojiang has seen good examples abroad with his own eyes, he will obviously have a deep belief in this kind of thing and will not believe the human nature embodied by most people in the face of disaster. Late at night, Liu Xiaojiang followed the tips given by Erzhuang on the mobile phone screen and accurately found the last rich man who "responded" to the disaster. Standing in front of the rich man''s residence, he looked at the good environment inside the door, which can be called the manor, and the luxurious villa like a ''Castle'' in the innermost part of the garden. "Oh, it''s a coincidence that these rich people are actually in the capital, and they are all called to sit and talk together. It seems that the old man has arranged all the details." "Just don''t know..." "How did that person know that I would choose to do it today, and how did I grasp the time so accurately..." There should be his eyeliner in the dark castle. Otherwise, it is hard to imagine that the rest of you will be more or less guessing about the inside story, and still want to sell you interest in the old man''s hand. [Erzhuang, they can''t do this, and those all natures... Will never dare to do so, unless one of these people, from the beginning, is the man arranged by the old man in the alien circle, so they are hiding from you from beginning to end, or even cheating.] Gabriel''s voice, which seemed a little joking, suddenly echoed in Liu Xiaojiang''s heart. It sounded as if he expected Liu Xiaojiang to be frustrated in this matter and betrayed by those trusted people around him. However, Liu Xiaojiang did not waver at all when he heard the speech. Instead, he stood in front of the iron gate of the manor and thought for a moment, saying: "... probably may." "After all, with that woman''s character, it''s not surprising to accept ''entrustment''. Under the current closed state of the bunker base, I''m afraid no one has the opportunity to contact the outside world under the surveillance of others except her own person whom I ''trust''." [hum, yes, although there are bound to be some fools in it, I can''t stand someone who wants to get the sweet dates you give and report the Betrayer... It''s really an opportunity for those who want to get the sweet dates. There will be no surveillance only in May.] [however, although it''s not very surprising, it''s a betrayal to you after all. Don''t you care about it at all?] Gabriel lives in the interior of Liu Xiaojiang. The convenient nature is not only this way of communication, but also can feel Liu Xiaojiang''s state of mind under various circumstances at any time. Therefore, after realizing that Liu Xiaojiang has almost no waves in his heart, he also feels curious more or less. After all, in Gabriel''s eyes, Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude towards may is undoubtedly towards his own people. Most of the time, he doesn''t have complex ideas in his heart. Taking advantage of this kind of thing may exist, but it is by no means the key between Liu Xiaojiang and may. She can clearly feel that Liu Xiaojiang''s treatment of May is as pure as that of Xia he''s woman "She is her, I am me..." Liu Xiaojiang said calmly. "I admit that she is my friend, but it''s just a relationship of friends. Being close... But not so close. When she doesn''t crisis herself, she also has her own way to go. I can''t interfere with her choice at any time, let alone walk on the road instead of her." "So, as long as the choice she made is not a stupid decision endangering herself, nor does it appear on my way forward. As a friend... It''s enough to watch each other on some issues that won''t intersect." "After all, even if she accepts some kind of entrustment, the content of the entrustment is by no means betrayal. Her person... Is still very naive until now. She always thinks about whether both fish and bear''s paw can take into account, so that she always makes similar efforts in two directions." "And that..." "Probably only took advantage of May''s character to ensure that more innocent people will not sacrifice, in exchange for her truthful report on the work process of the bunker, and then considering the main reason why she chose to do so, it''s far from betrayal." "She will not betray my friendship or her own responsibility. As a result, she will lose her friendship and fail to fulfill her responsibility." "And I... don''t want this stupid woman to have nothing left in the end, so I won''t regard her stupid behavior as betrayal. On the contrary, I hope she can really get what she wants, taking care of both fish and bear''s paws, because only in this way can she finally feel pain in front of reality." [hehe, you are tolerant of her. Why... Do you have a crush on others?] Gabriel said unhappily. After all, even her symbiotic existence with Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t seem to get such preferential treatment from Liu Xiaojiang. "... I owe her this." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "No matter what the reason was, I killed Wu Xiangyou myself, which caused the pain she felt after returning home, but she didn''t really hate my enemy. Later, she silently provided some help for Zhang Chulan and their rescue of Chen duo." "Moreover, she has been helping me so far..." "Even if she recalled that when she met you outside, after seeing the body of her ''enemy'', she first thought of leaving behind her enemy. She didn''t want to abandon her comrades in arms in the wilderness... Didn''t she?" "For the sake of the imperfect land under her feet, she lived outside cautiously. She had to protect herself with hypocrisy all the time and tighten the string in her mind..." "I came back after making a lot of sacrifices, but I learned that my spiritual sustenance had disappeared, and my former benefactor had become the ''enemy of the world''. For such a person... I don''t want her to have a good ending in the end." [... Well, don''t mention the original thing. After all, you and I are in different camps. If it were just you, I wouldn''t have any hatred.] Gabriel heard Liu Xiaojiang mention the original thing and immediately smiled and changed the topic. By the way, since you know everything in your mind, please finish it and go back. I don''t want to waste too much time on these scum "Well..." Liu Xiaojiang nodded and then looked at the manor inside the iron gate. He recalled the data that Erzhuang had investigated. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with Gabriel calling these guys scum. On the contrary, he thought Gabriel was still a high-quality existence. In the face of these guys, he just called them scum. After all, if these guys are just some so-called scum, why do they have to wait for a suitable opportunity and start with a more suitable person like "yinggou". If these guys are treated as normal people, it''s much more difficult to deal with than their own disaster ¡­¡­ The next day, Have you heard [what?] It seems that you have bad news. You don''t know such a big thing yesterday [win check] [Gee, although it''s related to yinggou, if it''s the live broadcast that everyone knows, I''m so stupid... I even asked you if you heard about it. Now who doesn''t know what yinggou did yesterday.] [about yinggou? Let''s hear it!] ¡¾+1¡¿ ¡¾+10086¡¿ ¡­¡­ Liu Xiaojiang sat in a chair in front of the window of his room and observed the discussion on the Internet about last night with his mobile phone. He didn''t expect that he had done things quite secretly. As a result, a lot of so-called gossip had appeared in the morning, and even made headlines with time. "Ying Gou has begun to do it!" "The rich died miserably at home! The murderer is suspected to have won the hook!" "Shock! Giants Fall! Yinggou has completely blocked our future!" And other headlines, Party News, suddenly attracted the vast majority of the attention on the Internet. Liu Xiaojiang casually clicked in several news pages and looked at them, but found that there were no various details about the case, but only the same conclusion of all cases and the fact that the news of those guys'' death was spread. However, the conclusion of all cases is the same, which obviously did not surprise Liu Xiaojiang himself. Because whether it is the plan that the old man has arranged, or the way he deliberately kills those so-called industry giants in the same way as dealing with radio staff, he is also trying to point the answer behind him to Ying Gou. Just Whether it''s the old gentleman''s intentional behavior, or simply the media''s intentional eye-catching behavior, saying that Ying Gou killed those guys is completely blocking the future of the land under his feet. He will never admit it after reading the materials investigated by Erzhuang. After all, it is impossible for any of those guys who have done personnel work standing on the air outlet to transfer all the things in their hands that are beneficial to this land to the outside when there are some "wind and grass changes". He said that he wanted to transfer those things out for the sake of the land under his feet, so that he could have the opportunity to continue to benefit here in the future... Who believes it? In just a few hours, these people even changed their nationality. A foreigner said that he took your things in order to keep them outside for you. If the person who believed in them is not really stupid, it is very likely that he is also a stakeholder. Otherwise, it''s a miracle that people who lie with their eyes open and believe such nonsense can live in society. And Liu Xiaojiang personally cleaned up those people yesterday. They said they were giants engaged in high-tech industry. In fact, they didn''t even have an industry in their own hands. These so-called giants are of no help to reality. In peacetime, conscience may still play a role. But if you really follow the laws of history and have to take up arms to defend the land, do you expect these guys to take out all their money and use waste paper to create weapons to protect their living environment? Are these people the future? Shit! The future should be in the hands of reality, and high technology should also be created in reality. It is true to hold high technology in your own hands, and Industry... Is the backing of all scientific and technological forces! Looking at the guys on the Internet who defend the grievances of the ''case victims'', Liu Xiaojiang feels that even if he is in a stable mood, he can''t stand these guys who are sold and help count the money, but he also knows that stupidity is always the majority wherever it is placed, and most people will only be led by the nose by the carefully screened news. Therefore, the stupidity of most people is not their own fault. After all, no one doesn''t want to get better. It''s just that it''s difficult to really jump out due to the environment. However, there are some existence, which is a kind of rationality. Most of these so-called stupidity also have a certain necessity for the society, and the one who worries about it... Should not be an ambitious guy like him anyway. therefore, Feeling that he might be more and more disappointed, Liu Xiaojiang quickly took away the mobile phone that can connect most people''s ideas from his eyes, frowned and tired, stood in front of the window and rubbed his temples with his hands. "The noise is more fierce than ever. Although it has not been accurately expressed, most people should also start to get nervous. After all, even those so-called ''high'' guys can''t guarantee their survival by virtue of what they think is'' strong ''." "They are relatively weak no matter how they look. Naturally, they also need to seek an emotional outlet under such circumstances. The next step... Depends on whether they can resist these three days. Anyway, after a long time, someone will certainly be unable to withstand such suffering." "At that time, if even ordinary people are really confused, then... It''s really inappropriate." At this point, Er Zhuang got up, got out of bed and stood behind Liu Xiaojiang. Xiumei frowned and reminded him: "Since that person has chosen to do so, there is naturally a way to stabilize the mood of most people in various ways for three days under such circumstances. When those people are about to suffer from fear, the victory obtained by paying great sacrifice... Has the best effect." "Hum, if you can''t stand it for three days and think you can indulge yourself, then these people really have no medicine to cure." Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes twinkled and his back turned to ER Zhuang''s calm way. "He didn''t make his own decisions, but gave them the opportunity to choose by themselves. He is kind-hearted... I think he is the easiest one to be soft hearted." Chapter 746 In just three days, It may be enough to think about some general problems. But for the questions related to their own life and death, I''m afraid that even if Liu Xiaojiang leaves people another three years, there will still be many people who can''t come up with the answer to the question. Therefore, the short three-day time given by Liu Xiaojiang to everyone is not to make people think and make choices. He is just trying to make most people suffer as much as possible according to the old man''s requirements. After all, once something really happens, it represents the seriousness of the problem. Moreover, after yinggou really appeared in the eyes of the public, those who had been arranged to go to the street to maintain order early showed that they had already known the existence of yinggou, and might even have foreseen the occurrence of the whole event, so they didn''t make the world chaotic. But if we put it as usual, the monster of yinggou will no doubt have no chance to appear in front of the public. If the above has the grasp and ability to solve the problem after knowing the problem, yinggou... May be like those already existing alien groups, there is no accident and people will not notice it at all. And now However, knowing the existence of Ying Gou, they failed to prevent Ying Gou from appearing in the world, and even failed to prevent Ying Gou from "doing whatever he wants" in the world. Instead, they chose to try their best to eliminate the impact of the event on people in the future. In the eyes of some discerning people, this is undoubtedly saying that they know everything above, but they are not too sure about the problem, so that even if they know the adverse impact of the exposure of the event on the whole world, they still can only win... Choose temporary laissez faire to the problem. So, Some discerning people who noticed the "truth" early either tried their best to cooperate with every arrangement within three days, or kept silent and left the capital with their luggage. They did not participate in every fierce discussion like those smart people on the Internet. Although even their own hearts feel that leaving is also only a temporary escape from the problem. It can not be said that they will not be eliminated by Ying Gou after leaving the capital, they have to do something with the more intense suffering in their hearts, hoping to suppress the fear in their hearts. After all, according to the current situation, the city under my feet may be gone after just three days. People may finally be able to successfully solve the problem of yinggou, but since things can develop step by step to today''s ghost, just three days... Obviously, it is far from enough to support people to come up with solutions to the problem, and there is a great possibility of a tragedy beyond people''s imagination. Therefore, even if they are more rational and trust the above arrangements, most of them still lose to the fear of death and do not want to add trouble to those who are trying to solve the problem, but they do not want to stay in the city and eventually become meaningless victims. Besides, the three-day deadline is coming soon. And on the evening of the last day, The capital, which was supposed to be lively at this time, suddenly became like a lonely dead city. Don''t say all kinds of shops that shouldn''t have closed at this time. On the street... Even a human figure can''t be seen. Only stray cats and dogs are still trying to live. ¡­¡­ Suburban villages, It seems that after watching the same TV program and recognizing that Ying Gou''s face is usually around, all the villagers have already withdrawn from the village overnight, and the village head reported the location of Liu Xiaojiang and others to his superior leaders in a relatively timely manner. Therefore, although the whole village is looking extremely depressed, not far from the houses where Liu Xiaojiang and others live, many soldiers with weapons have been arranged early. Even heavy firepower such as tanks and artillery have been driven to the periphery of this humble small village. Although the soldiers who are responsible for the task of encircling the village are afraid to ignore the orders of their superiors, they are only responsible for every move. After all, just because you are very clear about your mission and know that your superiors only require you to monitor Ying Gou''s every move, you can look at the weapons your troops brought when carrying out the mission, taking into account the suicide note you were asked to write in person before carrying out the mission. It''s hard for them not to think that this war is really going to happen. Even if they don''t know the situation, they should understand what a terrible monster this so-called "win hook" is in the hearts of people who know the situation. In the face of this situation, It''s pure bullshit to say they''re not nervous or afraid. Everyone is ordinary people raised by their parents. No one is not afraid of war and death, but they also know that if they don''t, everything they cherish may be destroyed. What''s the use of surviving without anything? Therefore, fear is fear and tension is tension, but there is also the courage to fight to protect all cherished things in the face of the enemy, and even to pay for more lives! And big! After all, you can''t let your family behind you go to the battlefield instead of yourself, and you can''t let your parents, who are already a little old, be doomed to live in dire straits in the future. If someone has to stand up and bear everything, and someone has to be a hero who may be ridiculed by the ''wise man'', then... Why not yourself! You know Compared with those ordinary We are not ordinary at all! We all have faith! We all had vows! ¡­¡­ "Are you nervous?" Liu Xiaojiang sat on the sofa in the living room of the Western-style house, looked at the irrecoverable dignity on Lv Liang''s face, felt the depression from several full-sex members, and couldn''t help but pick up the tea cup on the table and said with a smile: "Still afraid?" "Ha ha..." Xia Liuqing is undoubtedly the one who is the most calm about the current situation among the several full-fledged members who want to participate in the war, so he shook his head at Liu Xiaojiang happily and said: "Even if we acted recklessly before the whole sex, we can''t be stupid enough to be enemies of the whole world. Most of the people we contacted and what we did... Are also related to the outsiders in the circle." "And different people..." "After all, they are different from ordinary people in terms of rules. They fight with those strange people who uphold the same rules, kill each other, or be killed by each other... They won''t have much burden in their hearts. Anyway, they are birds of a feather in one feather." "And now..." "If we really move our hands on those ordinary people later, no matter what the truth is, we are against the world, the world and the general trend... I''m afraid even the most powerful people will come to no better end." "It''s inevitable that these young people who don''t have enough experience will be nervous. As long as they are not afraid of affecting the leader''s plan..... It''s good." "You all know that you are destined to die, but you also know that you will not really die. You are nervous and afraid... Ordinary people who don''t know anything outside should feel nervous and afraid about the next thing." Liu Xiaojiang took a sip of the hot tea ceremony. "That''s why I''ll say what is omniscient and what is strange... Without counting the power in your hands, they are no different from those ordinary people outside. They are even far inferior to the best of those ordinary people in some aspects, at least they still have faith in their hearts." "You... And I, who are also selfish, can only say that they are relatively lucky. Because existence itself is different from most, it is easier to see something." "Without this power, you and I, who are also from ordinary people, are undoubtedly one of the majority, and may even be worse than them. After all, most of those who join the whole sex don''t want to be a man, rather than being forced to be a man." With that, Liu Xiaojiang put down his tea cup and calmly looked at Lv Liang and Tu Jun''s room and said, "the Kung Fu of the three evil sects can indeed be used, but be careful not to do things too much. For those who have faith... You can kill them, but don''t insult them with your ability, it will completely destroy them." "Now, with the kind of ''view method'' I changed for you, you can ''distinguish'' others through it. According to the plan... You must distinguish who should be killed and who should pay attention to leaving the whole body. If you go too far, you are destroying your own future." "After all, being controlled may still be believed by others, but if they behave too evil in the event, whether others are willing to accept this statement afterwards... Is also a question." "Well, I understand. Don''t worry." Lu Liang reached out and pushed his glasses and agreed. Tu Junfang on one side has no interest in torturing people. In the past, he only used his ability to do experiments on others, so he naturally won''t say more about Liu Xiaojiang''s words. Sitting there nodding towards Liu Xiaojiang can be regarded as accepting this restriction. "You can start with everyone outside, and the only difference is whether to leave the whole body or not..." Shen Chong asked very carefully at this time. "Are we really just doing this?" "If you think it''s troublesome, you can leave everyone dead. Anyway, it''s just troublesome afterwards." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Shen Chong who was puzzled and said: "If you don''t treat those people outside equally, it''s the biggest loophole in the whole plan, so for the sake of the overall situation... Even if you accidentally kill them by mistake, it''s better than being seen as the fact of differential treatment." "So, if it''s really not too troublesome, you can only aim at their hearts when you start, instead of thinking about how convenient and how to come, which will make the whole plan more perfect. The reason why you didn''t have such requirements before is just that you can''t do it." "Although your strength has been improved a lot, and even the immortal body you get from me, in the face of the situation that you are likely to be besieged by many strange people, I don''t think you still have the leisure to stick to it. It''s not good to make it a restriction on you." "After all, I really hope you can help me reduce their number as much as possible and leave an impression of ''great value'' in their hearts. That will be very beneficial to my plan and your future..." Wen Yan, Shen Chong nodded and stopped talking. He turned his head and continued to adjust his state for the next thing. Obviously, for ordinary people, this kind of thing is not a small matter without pressure. See this, Liu Xiaojiang looked aside at Xia Liuqing, who was like a "person with nothing to do", and said: "Old Xia, don''t you really plan to let mother-in-law Jinfeng ''die'' on the battlefield? Even if she has completely separated from the whole sex a long time ago, she can''t get rid of the identity of the" whole sex elder ". As long as she is still alive... She will be regarded as an alien of the whole sex." "Well, it''s all a small matter." Xia Liuqing smiled, stretched out her hand and scratched her head, saying: "Isn''t there still me? As long as I can take this opportunity to wash away my sins and gain trust, won''t the Jinfeng who will be with me in the future be ''supervised'' by me?" "Well, good." Liu Xiaojiang did not give Mei Jinfeng too much care. At the beginning, he only saw that the other party had walked with him and was the only "not dirty" existence among the all sex elders. Therefore, he gave the other party an immortal body almost the same degree as Xia Liuqing. And then Since Xia Liuqing didn''t want Mei Jinfeng to come to help from beginning to end, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t include Mei Jinfeng in the whole plan, and didn''t give the other party the same eight strange skills as other full members, which had been changed by himself. Therefore, the opportunity is a good opportunity, but if Mei Jinfeng really wants to participate, I''m afraid she can''t help Liu Xiaojiang. She can only die directly on the battlefield and get rid of her previous identity. However, considering Mei Jinfeng''s past, Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t mind taking each other, nor does he hate letting each other take advantage unilaterally. Then the atmosphere in the room suddenly fell silent, Several all-round members destined to participate in the war, except Xia he, are seriously adjusting their state and mood to prepare for the upcoming rare war. Although Xia he is looking forward to meeting Zhang Lingyu on the battlefield, considering the fact that it is difficult for him to have a good ending with each other today, he can''t help but want to use other things to alleviate some boredom in his heart. therefore, She looked at Er Zhuang, who poured tea for Liu Xiaojiang, and then looked at the room where Liu Yanyan and Feng Baobao were located. She said: "By the way, the little girl who used to go to the morning market with you always ran out of the house last night. It seems silly to want to say goodbye to your big brother before leaving. As a result, you didn''t go out to see her until you were dragged away by your family." "This farewell, she may feel uncomfortable for a long time..." "After all, as a child, she doesn''t know the reason, which makes the family have to leave with her. Maybe she will leave a great regret in her heart for a long time because she didn''t say goodbye to your big brother." "When she gets older, she will naturally understand why." Liu Xiaojiang obviously knew about it, but Xia he replied without looking at it: "And..." "I''m just a passer-by in her life. I don''t have any special friendship. Saying goodbye... Inevitably seems too pretentious. On the contrary, it may make her remember this friendship. As an ordinary person, she should focus on her immediate life." "Ha ha..." Xia he stared at his Er Zhuang and then said to himself: "A passer-by in life..." "Don''t you understand that the good memories of childhood can easily affect people''s whole life? I hope the little girl film really doesn''t take you seriously, otherwise you can''t afford to be hurt on your elm head..." Dong Liu Xiaojiang was about to say something, but the clock on the wall suddenly remembered and told everyone sitting in the living room that right now Three days have passed! Chapter 747 Around the village, The army officer raised his hand and looked at the position of the hour hand on the dial, and then looked at several guys like war reporters in the distance. He couldn''t help but flash a trace of unhappiness against these people, but he didn''t hesitate in his own duties. "The time has passed! Everyone has it! Cheer up! There must be no trace of relaxation..." However, Before the officer finished speaking, the foreign house in the distance suddenly made bursts of noise, The slight sound of "squeaking" when the door was opened and the footsteps of several people walking out of the house also seemed "harsh" in this relatively extremely quiet environment, which easily aroused the minds of all the soldiers present. And in order not to scare the snake, Even if his side was not close to the foreign house, the Officer immediately lowered his voice, took the telescope handed over to the foreign house, and ordered: "Get ready to fight!" At the command, Almost all soldiers immediately opened the weapon insurance, and even re angled the tanks and artillery, aiming at several figures coming out of the foreign house. meanwhile, All the cameras around him were "abandoned" by the reporters, but all the cameras were taken by the assistants around him. then, They even took out things like remote control equipment to let the UAVs that had been adjusted around fly into the air with all kinds of high-precision cameras, as if they had to master all the movements even if they lost their lives. On the other side, Shen Chong, Xia he, Lv Liang, Tu Junfang and Xia Liuqing stood in front of the foreign house, but they were not in a hurry to fight the soldiers ambushed around the village as soon as they came up. At the moment, these famous all-around celebrities, who are usually famous outside, look like obedient babies. They stand there patiently waiting for yinggou who follows them out of the house, as if they will only stand by in place as long as there is no command. And seeing this through a telescope, When the officer remembered the information he had obtained in his hands, a trace of doubt gradually appeared in his eyes. Subconsciously, he didn''t feel that these all natures were controlled, but because these all natured celebrities were completely inconsistent with the performance of "self", he understood that Ying Gou might also be a terrible existence for these all natures. After all, in the current scene, it seems that the ''nature'' of these all sex members has also been completely suppressed by the fear of winning hook. In front of the house, Liu Xiaojiang calmly followed behind the crowd, slowly stepped out of the room and appeared in the telescope of the officer in the distance. The next second, He directly followed the source of this line of sight and looked at the officer without waves. Because of Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, the Officer immediately opened his telescope and realized that the "ambush" of himself and others might have been exposed long ago. Then, when only receiving the "monitoring" task, he did not hesitate to order the soldiers to fire directly at several people. I will not accept your life outside War can only be done by those who are good at it, and some situations on the battlefield can only be decided by the parties. When the enemy is clear, there may be nothing wrong with seizing the first opportunity, but unfortunately, the officer is facing Liu Xiaojiang. The so-called first opportunity was lost long before he started, and the sudden fire was also expected by Liu Xiaojiang. Therefore, when tanks and artillery really began to roar, even if they directly told Xia he and Shen Chong where these troops around the village were. The shells pouring out with the order also did not give the expected response to the soldiers, and the foreign house and several figures in the distance were not covered by gunfire. The shells were stopped by an invisible force within the foreign house before they hit the target. Not only did the soldiers fail to hit the target as expected, but even after being successfully intercepted by an inexplicable force, they continued to ring... And didn''t ring again! For a while, Even if all the soldiers had been prepared psychologically and knew that they might be completely overturned this time, they watched the shells fired from their side and stayed in the air strangely. Most of them couldn''t help but be a little stunned. However, there are those who are stunned, there will be those who are relatively calm. For example, the officer who issued the firing order is much calmer than most of the soldiers around him. He was only slightly surprised to see such a strange picture, and then immediately issued another order of his own. "You should know what you are facing. Don''t be stunned... Call me!" "Sniper! Since the shell doesn''t explode by itself! Then use the gun in your hand! Detonate it for me immediately!" "Everyone else has it! Remember who you are! Remember what we are doing! If we die today... We have to peel them off!" "Yes!!!" ¡Á N After the officer''s loud reminder and remembering their identity and responsibilities, many soldiers immediately responded, and then immediately carried out their own actions in accordance with the order. The snipers who separated from the army and hid in the mountains and forests also pointed their guns at the dumb shells in the air. What''s more It''s like an ordinary war. First, it''s scattered in groups, and then gathered into a large number of small groups outside, touching the location of the foreign house bit by bit See this, At present, the officer standing behind the tank looked at the artillery fire that failed to break through the strange force even if it was detonated successfully, and couldn''t help jumping his eyelids and taking out the satellite radio. "The target appears! A six o''clock villa in the eastern village! The drone comes to blow him up! It''s late... Then wait to collect the bodies for all of us!!!" Boom -¡ª¡ª A large number of shells were shot and detonated by snipers in the jungle, and then many shells were stopped by the array, and then... They were shot and detonated outside the array in a relatively timely manner by snipers. So back and forth, A large number of flames immediately lit up the area where Liu Xiaojiang and others were located. Although this continuous bombing with partial intervals still gave people the illusion that they could walk in the night only by "fireworks", it was still impossible for people to keep their sight unaffected like the day. Liu Xiaojiang raised his hand to block his eyes, looked at the position above the array, and then shook his head helplessly, saying: "These teams, who didn''t even have strangers, ran to ambush in the forest near the village. The task probably wasn''t to fight us. As a result... They just found that they had been noticed by us, so they had to fight us like this." "Alas, it''s also a lot of emotion for a time..." After all, the reason why these guys have to come here with so many firepower to carry out tasks without fighting with the enemy is that they can''t not know what their soldiers are facing. And how can several teams with imperfect force allocation defeat the disasters that threaten the whole world? Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t think that the officers who command these troops behind him can''t even see this situation on the battlefield, but simply wants to accumulate combat achievements for himself. Let''s hear it, Maybe I think these "fireworks" are too dazzling, and the sound makes people feel a little annoyed, Liu Xiaojiang immediately turned to Hu Li, who was inside the foreign house but didn''t go out with himself and others, and said: "Ah Li, don''t be too soft hearted. It''s inevitable to sacrifice before a big event. The key point is to make this sacrifice meaningful. Your level of strange skills is indeed high enough, but if you just passively bear the bombing all the time, even you... Won''t last long." "I like this house very much. I don''t want it to be ruined in the end..." "Alas..." Hu Li didn''t answer Liu Xiaojiang''s words, but a deep sigh came out along the interior of the foreign house, but it still made people understand her entanglement and hesitation at the moment. However, After Hu Li sighed, the change appeared in front of everyone, I saw that the array that had been passively subjected to the bombing suddenly emerged a blue barrier that could be seen by ordinary people, and then absorbed the energy generated by the explosion outside the barrier instantly, and even isolated the sound that the explosion should produce for a time. The next moment, The soldiers who saw the black smoke of the explosion, but did not see the fire generated by the explosion, and could not hear the loud noise of the explosion, could not help but stop the bombing at the command of the officer, and looked up at the blue barrier one by one in great doubt. "Sorry, hero..." Suddenly, A very gentle voice echoed in everyone''s heart, even those "non combatants" who just stood behind the camera were no exception, However, before they had time to think about the source of the sound and why the other party said so, they saw a light from the blue barrier and instantly shot through the chest of the officer who had been standing in front of the command. The tank''s chest was just enough to block the light of the moment! But when the crowd reacted and thought about the angle of the light, they found that the light undoubtedly hit the chest of the officer who was waiting for them after shooting through the armor of the tank. It was obvious that it was directed at the officer from the beginning! "You are all heroes..." The next second, That gentle and incomparable voice echoed in the hearts of the people again, but this time... There was no curiosity and doubt in their hearts. Instead, it was like facing the fear of death. This soft and beautiful sound is full of tenderness, just like the sickle used by the God of death to harvest human life... It makes people feel extremely cold from the bottom of their heart! And sure enough The blue barrier covering the Western-style house in the distance once again emitted a lot of fast light, and shot through the chest of many soldiers at almost the same time. Those soldiers who were lucky not to be affected by this round of attack could only see their comrades in arms next to them when they reacted. They were completely killed by this inexplicable thing in the blink of an eye! They wanted to reach out and hold down their fallen comrades in arms, but they had no time to respond. When they picked up their comrades in arms and wanted to wake them up, they found that... Their chest also felt a sharp pain for a moment. The last picture in front of them was only the confused face of their comrades in arms and the eyes that had lost their luster even before they were afraid. Plop, plop As the silent lights flashed by, the helpless soldiers could only watch and their comrades in arms fell to the ground and lost their lives one by one. Even if the light emitted by the blue barrier is not enough to reach the speed of light at the physical level, they still feel extremely powerless in the eyes of ordinary people. And this strong sense of powerlessness It seems that they will not disappear because of their courage and various coping methods, because... When each light comes out, someone will lose his life. There is no exception at all! Find shelter But the light can easily penetrate even the armor of the tank, and the surrounding trees, mountains and stones... Are obviously not enough to protect them from the edge. No matter where they hide, they will be accurately shot through the heart by the light. Over time In this case, even the bravest soldiers will inevitably fall into collapse gradually and completely because of the gradually strengthened fear in their hearts "This... This is not war at all... Not... Battle..." Fortunately, Because of Liu Xiaojiang''s timely reminder, Hu Li''s starting speed has gradually accelerated a lot. In the end, it makes some soldiers'' thoughts completely meaningless in the face of death before their hearts really collapse. Finally, accompanied by a soldier''s slightly unwilling remarks, there were no living people in the several troops that had been ambushed around the village. Even those journalists who seemed to be only responsible for collecting battlefield news were also killed early by Hu Li''s means. And at this point, Liu Xiaojiang walked out of the Western-style house without delay and came to the last "lucky" camera still in operation. He helped the camera up from the ground without expression. "Three days have come..." "It seems that you have made a choice, but unfortunately... You still don''t seem to be what I want." "Good..." "Anyway, human beings are hopeless and have a glimmer of expectation for you... On the contrary, I think everything is too ideal. Then... Please die, or give the soil for other creatures in the world to survive." Say it, Through this "unknown media", the picture in front of the world was completely cut off by Liu Xiaojiang''s expressionless words and the "slight" struggle of several people behind him. However, what has just been presented in the picture, especially the fact that those soldiers have no resistance in front of Ying Gou, has long been deeply engraved in the hearts of the world who originally had some expectations. And then It instantly detonated the fear in the hearts of the world! Let the word "yinggou" directly become a synonym for the word "terror"! Chapter 748 [this... Is an alien battle... Is it the means to win the monster?!] [what is the light? The army has no room to resist in front of that thing...] [what the soldier said is also true. This is not a war at all. It is entirely the monster''s unilateral slaughter of us!] [no, it''s gone. Several fully armed soldiers can''t survive for ten minutes in front of the monster. Do we really want to use those weapons that have too much follow-up impact on our own territory.] [don''t be silly, it''s just a sacrifice, no need... Then we all have to go to hell together!] [however, how to use it? There are still many people in the capital who haven''t evacuated, and... That''s the capital. Do we have to destroy the capital ourselves?!] ¡¾¡­¡­¡­¡¿ After the footage used to broadcast the battle was cut off, Not to mention the people who did not leave the capital because of trust. Now even some people who did not live in the capital began to panic because of the terror they saw with their own eyes. After all, they didn''t live in the capital. Even if they knew what had happened to a radio station before, they didn''t feel that Ying Gou''s fire would really burn themselves, and the confusion would be solved by other capable people in time. But now Witnessing such mindless battles, watching the heroes who are regarded as protective gods die without even standing in front of Ying Gou. Of course, the strong "self-confidence" in my heart has also been shaken. If no one can solve the problem of winning hook, it is themselves that will be solved in the end. Because no one will forget what Ying Gou said three days ago. All of them understand that the capital is just the first step of Ying Gou and destroying everything... Is the real purpose of this monster! And that''s why, Those who have evacuated the capital within three days do not feel the afterlife of such a timely escape. You can escape the first day of junior high school, but you can''t escape the fifteenth day. This is the purpose of yinggou. As long as yinggou is not solved, even if you escape to the ends of the earth, you will face a situation where there is no escape one day. ¡­¡­ Near the village, "Find the target! Prepare for bombing!" "Bomb immediately!" "So... What''s that?!" Boom -¡ª¡ª The strategic bombers and more than a dozen unmanned bombers who received the request for support did not know all the details of the previous battle, even if they received the news that several troops had been wiped out. Therefore, when they flew over the village house and prepared to bomb the target according to the order, the operation pilot on the strategic bomber saw with his own eyes that several UAVs next to the flight sequence were shot down inexplicably without radar warning. And then Before he could react and press the bomb dropping button of the bomber, another ray of light hit and directly penetrated the oil tank inside the bomber where he couldn''t see. For a moment... Heat and air poured in instantly, and the violent explosion immediately lit up the night sky. ¡­¡­ Inside the military base, "Damn it!" Knowing the fact that the bombing sequence had been completely destroyed, the commander could not help but clench his fist and smashed the radio satellite station in front of him. He almost failed to smash the expensive equipment in front of him. "I can''t even bomb in the air. Is this your strange means? If there are such convenient air defense means, why don''t you hand it over and let us have no fear in the face of external pressure?" "Er..." seeing this, Xu Si, who was standing not far behind the commander, smiled and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, saying: "In theory, strange people can do this, but it''s only in theory. Qimen and other means... It''s good that ordinary strange people can use the array to cast some skills. Now who can do the level of winning them?" "Please calm down. If Ying Gou is so easy to solve, I''m afraid we... Won''t really come to the stage like today." "What should I do next?" The commander was not young, at least not younger than Zhao Fangxu, so he was just losing his temper. He didn''t really lose his composure, so he turned to Xu Si and asked: "Do you really want to watch yinggou monster run wild in the urban area under our eyes? Do you know what the capital means to us?" "But we can''t stop him at all..." Xu Siyi shook his head helplessly and said: "the reality is that if he wants to escape, we don''t even have the ability to leave him. At present, we just take advantage of his purposeful advantage, so we can get ready in the capital in advance." "In this situation where you can only bear the disaster passively, if you still want to win without paying the price, you are likely to bear more unnecessary losses in the end." "I understand the importance of the capital on the land under my feet and that it should be the last line of defense in the event of war, but you should also understand that... What we are facing now is not an ordinary enemy." "No matter where..." "We all have only one chance to lose... So even if the battle does not happen in the capital, who can guarantee that it will not be destroyed by yinggou in the future?" Wen Yan, The gray haired old man could not help but keep silent with a frown. After a moment, he looked up at Xu Si in front of him and said, "Xiao Si, bring me a cigarette." Xu Si suddenly wondered, "but your wife said..." "Hurry up!" The old man immediately stared, grabbed a cigarette from Xu Si''s hand, and then lit it in his mouth with Xu Si''s lighter. "Hoo, comfortable..." "Maybe everyone will die together now, cancer or something... What''s the mother to be afraid of? If you kill my old man, you can successfully solve the trouble of yinggou. You''d better take my old man''s life away as soon as possible." "Anyway, even if our generation is in good health, it has already run out of days to live." "....." after the death of the directors of the company, although Xu Si''s functions were almost the same as those of the directors, it was obvious that he didn''t dare to have a casual relationship with the old man at all. When he heard this, he didn''t dare to say with his own temperament: you''re just wishful thinking. After all, this is different from the old man he met at the meeting. Although he is not as good as the gentle old man in the so-called status, his momentum is actually overwhelming. If not, with Xu Si''s psychological endurance, how could he feel great pressure when the old man just lost his temper. However, The old man smoked but didn''t care about Xu Si''s reaction. It seemed that he had expected the other party''s restraint in nature, but took the initiative to change the topic, alleviating the embarrassment between them. "Actually..." "As for your company, as for your strange people, the old people of our generation who were lucky to come back from the battlefield in those years have more or less met people similar to you, so they have always been aware of the existence of such a group of people as you." "Just..." "After all, you are a minority group in the world, and you have power different from ordinary people. Maybe you know how to cultivate your mind first, but many of them are born like this after all..." "If you really live aboveboard, if those natural aliens among you have the idea of being higher than ordinary people, if... Those ordinary people are also used by some two devils with ulterior motives, I''m afraid the outcome will be bad for everyone." "So, even if we treat you badly, don''t blame us too much. We really had no other choice in those years. We can''t give up everything for a small group of people. After all, ordinary people represent the majority of the world." "Human nature, to tell the truth, is just a false proposition. If you believe in the so-called human nature in major events, you might as well look at the sociality representing the will of the majority." "In front of it... Human nature is too small, or it is just an ethereal thing at all. It doesn''t seem so difficult to accept, because the fact is that society gave birth to the so-called human nature." "Besides, human nature is not only benevolence, righteousness and morality, but also some things contrary to it..." Speaking of which, The old man put out the cigarette butt in his hand, leaned on the expensive equipment he didn''t understand with both hands in his arms, and said: "What you understand about the brilliance of human nature, on the contrary, is the positive things that were finally born out of those negative things after the birth of human nature. Compared with the most basic human nature such as selfishness, morality... It is just a newborn." "That''s why I say that talking about human nature in front of major events is completely an unknown false proposition. If you really believe that human nature makes a choice in front of major events, it will teach you children a lesson." "What exactly do you mean by these words..." Xu Si wondered. "I''m just telling you what we''ve been doing." The old man looked at Xu Si calmly. Although his every move still had great dignity, his eyes looked like looking at his children. "If there is a future... I also hope that you young people can think carefully before making a decision in the face of major events. Don''t blindly believe what you can do, and you will be free from pressure in other people." "After all, although the essence of people is the same, they are different in the ''exercise'' imposed by society, so that they have different views on problems. It is absolutely impossible to see only a few things they want to see when they want to solve problems." "......." Xu siruo looked at the old man thoughtfully. It seemed that he still couldn''t understand the old man''s meaning. See this, "Alas..." the old man could not help feeling that he was thinking too much, shook his head and said, "it seems that you are different from Zhao Fangxu and can''t understand what we have done. Forget it... Since you don''t understand, don''t think too much and face everything in front of you seriously." "After all, maybe when your generation is really old, the sociality at the higher level of human nature will also get better. Now I tell you too much, but it''s encouraging." Say, He turned back and looked at the satellite monitoring pictures in the command room. He looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who seemed to be giving orders with several others. A little doubt gradually appeared in his eyes. He always felt that the goods didn''t look as hateful as those outside said. And he thinks his intuition has always been very accurate Seeing that the old man no longer "interrogated" himself, Xu Si finally breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. Then, with a bitter face, he lamented why he was so unlucky. He was actually arranged to act as an adviser to the army on alien affairs, so as to carry out joint operations between ordinary people and aliens in the urban area. But this fucking There is such an old man around. What do people say about their subsequent actions? May my little fart dare to refute it? Isn''t this the only way to get scolded?! What a good job! Tired, destroy it, hurry up ¡­¡­ Near the villa, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the place where the explosion occurred not long ago, and then nodded to the location of the foreign house. "Well, in this way, those people will not act rashly here. Ah Li, you did a good job. Next... Don''t expose your existence, just follow me at any time." "Yes..." Hu Li''s voice echoed in Liu Xiaojiang''s brain. It was still full of entanglement and hesitation. It was obvious that he had not come out of the mentality of personally killing a large number of innocent people. however, Liu Xiaojiang can also understand this. After all, even if he knows that those innocent people are not really dead, people like Hu Li who have hardly "indiscriminately killed innocent" for many years will inevitably have some negative effects on their mood. This is undoubtedly like forcing a real cleanliness addict to make himself dirty and uncomfortable for great goals... That''s for sure. "Say..." Xia he looked around. It was not so tragic, but it would certainly make normal people feel creepy. It would also inevitably have some doubts about Liu Xiaojiang''s current arrangements. "The scene just now was seen by people outside. Won''t they really escape in fear? If all ordinary people just think of their own way to escape, then... Will they continue to pay attention to these ''meaningless'' sacrifices?" "Of course." Liu Xiaojiang looked at several full-fledged members beside him, calmly and slowly opened his mouth and explained: "Because even if it''s just that level of power, it''s enough to let them know that they can''t escape. Since they can''t escape anyway and have witnessed the sacrifice of the heroes, as long as they have a little conscience, they will seriously see the end." "After all, even if they are selfish, they should be able to understand why those heroes are sacrificing. Otherwise... It will really become a beast without human nature, and the beast society will not have the real soldiers just now." Chapter 749 [in your legend, the monster should not be a man eating monster, but why do I think the fox following you is always looking at things as an ''elder'' Liu Xiaojiang walked steadily in the deserted streets of the capital. When he heard Gabriel''s question in the interior scene, he just thought for a moment and answered directly: "The real problem in this matter is obviously not ah Li, but your habit of using ''identity'' to define the ideas of others." [me? What''s wrong with me? Demons are demons...] "At the same time, as a monster, it is born under the feet of mankind." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said: "Her long life is even a ''living history''. She has witnessed how the world came to this day step by step in those years. Such a person who has personally experienced the existence of most history, how can she not know her own situation, what to do and what not to do." Speaking of which, He silently sensed the surrounding environment and said: "Monster..." "Those wild animals and elves who accidentally gave birth to spirituality and understood cultivation may like legendary monsters to maintain their own terror in front of mankind when no one guides their practice." "But such things, whether they are really stupid or just to ''scare'' mankind and protect the weak from being infringed by mankind, can only be said to be looking for death by themselves under the eyes of the heaven, unless they really have the power to frighten mankind." "But in fact..." "In the past, most of the elves who really threatened human beings knew about the way of heaven. It was impossible to provoke human beings to be coquettish for no reason. Most of the time, even if they were wronged, they would only choose to swallow everything back to their stomach." "After all, the situation that has been doomed a long time ago cannot be easily changed by themselves. In this situation, it is difficult for them to have the power to subvert everything. Therefore, in order to survive... Even if they are wronged, they can only believe that they must be inferior to human beings." [why not resist after being wronged?] Gabriel said habitually. "Ha ha..." Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help laughing sarcastically: "well... You barbarians who advocate freedom so much will unite to express their opposition if you are a little dissatisfied at ordinary times, but how many times have you successfully resisted before the event?" ¡¾¡­¡­¡­¡¿ "Resistance is useless." Liu Xiaojiang calmed down. "As long as you have a fist, you may be able to turn over all injustices, but if you don''t have a fist, resist... Being alone is fearless, but if you''re not alone, you always have to think about others around you." "Worry a lot..." "Then this kind of resistance, which is difficult to succeed, may not be able to stir up even a little splash in the end." Say, A strong discomfort gradually appeared in his eyes and said: "What''s more, the problem faced by different species is not such a simple problem. We don''t want to win benefits from our own people, but to strive for survival opportunities for ourselves in the hands of the enemy. Even....... We have to consider not to excessively hurt our own enemies." "After all, the enemy is not only human beings, but also the ruthless way of heaven. Human problems may not be difficult to solve. As long as the power is enough, but if the way of heaven... Hurts it, the world may be completely destroyed." "Hu Li''s talent is very good, which is also a rare existence. Coupled with some facts she has seen with her own eyes for many years, she will only know this cruel reality for herself better than those elves who have not survived to today." "So, even if she even has the strength no less than the Heavenly Master and hopes that those elves can live relatively freely, she still never imagined that she would stand up and subvert everything in front of her, because she knows that she can''t resist the way of heaven." "She stood up on behalf of the elves and questioned the consequences of the injustice of the way of heaven. It can only be destroyed by the way of heaven and mankind, and those Elves will completely lose their last living environment." "The situation of the Elves will only be more difficult than me..." [when you think about it carefully, it seems to be true. Tut... Why do you have to choose a so-called master of the world and stand on the same starting line? It''s not good to compete fairly.] Wen Yan, Even though Liu Xiaojiang was unhappy about this, he did not completely deny the way of heaven. "Back to the topic of monsters and humans..." "Those fools who have insufficient ability and vision, always feel that they are the first in the world and think that humans are very weak are often the legendary ''man eating monsters'', and the reason why humans use them to warn other compatriots is not because they are afraid of their existence." "The main reason for the existence of those legends is that they refer to people by means of things and keep themselves vigilant. The things that can really threaten human survival and make human fear will really gradually disappear in a stable environment." "For example, the elves who have said ''surrender'' and the aliens who must live in the corner..." "Because even if the elves have shown their submission, those strange people are actually compatriots around ordinary people, but as long as they are perceived to exist in a stable environment and based on human nature... It will certainly become the most prominent and unstable point in stability." "If it happens to be a troubled time, these obedient elves and compatriots with special power, based on human nature... Will become the biggest dependence in the hearts of ordinary people." "Selfishness is a common problem of life. Even if they agree with the group, the group will still be selfish. This is a fact highlighted by countless historical cycles." "You can say..." "The group chosen by the way of heaven is such a group of stupid beings who are not very good and even always commit the same mistakes, just because... It has a human flash point that is different from other creatures and may occasionally choose to sympathize with the weak." "But we can''t say that the way of heaven is completely wrong." "After all, if it were not for human beings, it would be very rare, but at least there are those shining points that really exist. On the contrary, it is likely that the world would not come to today." [but even among those elves, isn''t there a guy like Hu Li?] Gabriel said suspiciously. "That''s because she knows the existence of the way of heaven, knows that the way of heaven has already made a choice, and knows who is the master of the world." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "Moreover, because of this, she can never go to the forefront of practitioners. Otherwise, a wild fox born in the mountains and forests has enough overwhelming power. How can she abandon the law of survival of the law of the jungle and just want the elves to live in peace." "Wild fox..." Hu Li, who had been hiding his body from beginning to end, followed Liu Xiaojiang silently. He was still glad that Liu Xiaojiang knew his situation so well, but he broke the defense directly when he heard these three words. "Ah Li is clearly a Nine Tailed heavenly fox, a creature born between heaven and earth. How can he be said to be a wild fox born in the mountains..." "Well, it''s all the same. It''s just a metaphor. Don''t care too much." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t feel that he had broken Hu Li''s defense. He was still absent-minded and said slowly: "After all, even if you are the so-called heavenly fox, born between heaven and earth without father and mother, you still can''t escape the control of heaven. What''s the difference between this and the wild fox breeding in the mountains and forests?" "Hu Li. ¡­¡­ meanwhile, The snipers ambushed in the high-rise building near the street where Liu Xiaojiang is located, as well as the strange people who are ready to support the sniper action, all stretched the string in their heads, reported the situation and waited for orders after seeing Liu Xiaojiang appear here alone. It seems that as long as they receive the order from the above and the company, these people will start to fight against Liu Xiaojiang immediately. Even if....... After knowing the war situation of the previous troops, they are very clear about the outcome of their actions, which may not be exciting news. But even so When the strangers saw the ordinary soldiers present, their faces looked like death at home. Even if they still had the fear of death in their hearts, they still forced all their emotions back. They didn''t want to show that they were actually very afraid in front of these ordinary people. "Mr. Zhuge, we will act according to the plan later. Once the action order is issued, we will immediately cooperate with your means to create opportunities for you capable people to approach the target." A soldier on the roof, who was obviously the commander of the force, was keenly aware that the outsiders seemed to be nervous. Instead of blaming these capable but untrained guys, he directly turned on the radio headset on his cheek and said: "Then..." "But it''s up to you. Please believe us. Although we may be just weak ordinary people in your eyes, please believe our comrades in arms and give us our back, because even if we die, we will create suitable opportunities for you." "When the war is over, if I survive by chance, I hope... I can invite you experts to sit together and have a drink and talk about some interesting things we don''t know about you. After all, you gentlemen are the descendants of the legendary Zhuge Wu marquis." "As a big man, who doesn''t like watching the Three Kingdoms..." "Tut..." hearing the sound from the earphone, the middle-aged man known as Mr. Zhuge obviously had a cocoon on his ears recently. He was not surprised by the other party''s interest in the Zhuge family, but said after he was relatively familiar with it: "It''s said that although we are descendants of marquis Wu, some things are really not what you know, and even if you tell you something about a strange person, it''s hard for ordinary people to understand it." "However, Captain Zheng, this wine Bureau invitation like cultural dross may really cost you afterwards." "Hahaha... Well, anyway, this consumption must be reimbursed. I don''t believe you can really make me poor." Captain Zheng immediately smiled brightly. The conversation between the two people through radio earphones was obviously talking on the frequency provided by the army, so that other people around heard these words, and the original tension in their hearts was reduced a lot. However, Right now, The person who has been observing Liu Xiaojiang''s trend all the time found that Liu Xiaojiang suddenly stopped without warning, immediately turned on the microphone and interrupted the dialogue between the captain and Zhuge men. "Captain, the target has stopped!" "Don''t be nervous. Once we find the target, pay attention to it!" "Yes!" ¡­¡­ Liu Xiaojiang stood on the street, kilometers away from the snipers. Hearing the dialogue from the soldiers trying to ambush him, he couldn''t help shaking his head, but he didn''t look directly at the position of the soldiers as he had been in the village before. "Gee, where have you been? Why are there still people in ambush? It seems that those people have set up defenses for all the locations in the capital. Fortunately, I specially found a remote location to wait for them to find it." "Ah li..." "Yes." Hu Li immediately responded to Liu Xiaojiang when he heard the speech. "Well, this is my omission. Immediately start your array and move them all away. Just throw them near Shen Chong. Next, I will only help them deal with the Buddhist people and the Taoist priests who have not yet arrived at the scene." Liu Xiaojiang then continued to stride forward. Obviously, he didn''t intend to fight these soldiers, even if they were mixed with some magicians of Zhuge family and some strange people who had a good relationship with Zhuge family. "Are these warlocks from Zhuge family..." "Any questions?" "Hehe, if it were their so-called Zhuge Wuhou, it might cause some trouble to me before." "That''s good. Let''s do it. I''ll wait for you in front..." "Good!" ¡­¡­ A moment later, Just as the soldiers in ambush and the people of Zhuge family were hesitating whether to seize the good opportunity of unprepared targets to take action before the order arrived, Mr. Zhuge, who had communicated with Captain Zheng before, seemed to suddenly notice something. He looked up at his head and directly used the observation method handed down by his family, and then... He was stunned there. Because, He found that he and others did not know when they had been completely wrapped in a strange technique by the barrier formed by several surrounding arrays. But what really surprised him was not the current situation of himself and others, but that someone could use so much manpower to launch a large number of strange arrays in front of the Zhuge family, which was not even noticed by anyone of the Zhuge family in advance. It''s kind of like dreaming! After all, although it''s not too much trouble for the Warlock to launch the array, if you want to integrate a large number of strange arrays, just like the whole, to strengthen the power of a certain technique, I''m afraid that even if all the people of Zhuge family work together, it will take at least an hour or so to do it. Moreover, if you want not to let your enemies, especially those who are also warlocks, notice It''s like standing in front of the enemy and directly saying that you wait for me for a few hours, and then I''m sure I can kill you, but don''t run or do it! Normal people can''t do it at all! Chapter 750 "Be careful!" Although it is undoubtedly too late to speak now, Mr. Zhuge reminded others around him that he did not want anyone to die so unclear. After all, everyone present is definitely a precious part of the land under his feet. "The surrounding arrays are all the means of the enemy. As expected, yinggou has found us." Say, He looked up at the position of the main force of the soldiers and said, "Captain Zheng, tell your people to stay where they are before we find out the effectiveness of these techniques. Don''t act rashly." Hearing this remark that a "time bomb" had been set around, Captain Zheng immediately looked around and tried to find some abnormalities. However, he was an ordinary person without any talent for energy. No matter how careful he was, he could not detect anything wrong. "Mr. Zhuge, what the hell is going on? The goal has not been..." "There''s no time to explain." Seeing that the arrays around him were working, Mr. Zhuge didn''t know when they would be effective against himself and others. Then he immediately interrupted: "Captain Zheng, remember my words. Don''t act rashly next. No matter what you see in your eyes, as long as you don''t see any of my Zhuge family let go, it must be dangerous for you. It''s all your own people... Don''t make unnecessary sacrifices." Let''s hear it, He directly turned off the contact channel of the radio headset, looked at other people around him who were also watching the game carefully, and friends who trusted Zhuge''s family to come with him, and said: "Alas, I can''t imagine that the so-called yinggou has such attainments in Qimen..." However, Before Mr. Zhuge finished, even when he just turned around and tried his best to break the game, A slim woman with a white drama mask on her face and a copper cigarette tube in her hand appeared in front of these Marquis descendants without warning. Looking at the people who were concentrating on breaking the game, she said: "After all..." "The Warlock is not an immortal, nor will he be favored by the heaven. What he does... Is just because he knows too much, so he borrowed some of its power rather than his own things. Even if he is proficient, it is difficult to be called handy." "Even if I want to set aside some time for them to work on their own..." Speaking of which, The woman took a sip of the pipe in her hand and said, "hum, it''s obviously the descendant of Zhuge Wuhou, but she can''t see the change of the number of skills." "Just..." "This is just an array that can be used for transfer. The purpose is to remove all of you. If you are caught without a hand, it will not endanger the lives of any of you, but if you want to destroy it... I have to show up and stop you." Wen Yan, The people present almost looked at each other, They are not questioning what the woman said, but their true identity, because they have never heard that there is an assistant who is better at strange door skills than Zhuge family around Ying Gou before. Even if Ying Gou has the identity of the all sex master, there seems to be no more powerful all sex warlock among those all sex demons... Except Gu Terating, one of the 36 thieves in those years. Moreover, even Nagu grotesque Pavilion can not be compared with the people of Zhuge family in terms of strange doors. At most, it has an excellent understanding of some skills. It can be regarded as a qualified warlock who is more scientific in some aspects. Before the eight wonders appeared, It is estimated that even the children of the Zhuge family who have not really grown up may not take the "power" of Gu Terating into account at all, because they can always get in touch with more powerful warlocks. But that''s the case, It''s surprising that someone''s attainments in Qimen are far beyond the imagination of Zhuge men of this generation, and even... Can be compared with the ancestors in their heart. Therefore, after seeing the surrounding Qimen arrays with their own eyes and confirming that those arrays were all done by the woman in front of them, almost all the descendants of Zhuge at the scene quickly understood the fact that they and others could not defeat the woman. Unless someone has mastered the unique skills of Zhuge family, he may be able to break his wrist with this woman, but unfortunately, in the whole Zhuge family, only Zhuge Qing has successfully mastered samadhi true fire. However, Zhuge Qing is still a child and has not chosen to follow the Zhuge family On the other side, Hu Li stood calmly in his eyes and looked at the people of Zhuge family with a cigarette tube in his hand, but his heart was not as calm as it appeared. On the contrary, he expected these people of Zhuge family to be "rational" and don''t be stupid. He still insisted on his own way when he knew it was a dead end. After all, although she herself decided to help Liu Xiaojiang, she still had a "weakness" in her state of mind due to her lack of practice. She was unwilling to sacrifice the lives of so many relatively innocent people in order to achieve her goal. Even if these innocent people don''t really die, they may have a good ending after the matter is over, but when they decide to take the lives of others, some things... Are not how the result can affect. So, Hu Li didn''t open his mouth to disturb the thinking of the descendants of marquis Wu. On the contrary, he hoped that they would hesitate like now until the integrated Qimen array around them really began to work. In this way, It''s also a good situation that I have completed the task of the master without starting on these innocent people. However, "You... Dare to ask elder, who is it?" The warlock didn''t seem to be interested in his own identity, and he didn''t seem to be aware of the leader''s identity. After all, if this woman is dead set on yinggou, she shouldn''t have such an attitude towards herself and others. There is no good man in the world who can muddle along with the enemy. If there is... It''s either a pure fool or has different views on the problem. Like In fact, the woman did not give up her heart to yinggou, but had to choose to help for some reason But when you say it, Mr. Zhuge found that he seemed to be really wrong, because he was clearly aware of the woman opposite. After he spoke, he gradually changed from the original attitude of muddling along with others, and gradually showed his strong intention to kill himself. See this, He immediately changed his tongue and said, "senior, since you have a mask on your face, you certainly don''t want to expose your identity. I was too abrupt just now. I hope you can forgive me a lot and don''t quarrel with an ignorant young man." "If you have something to say..." Hu Li did kill Mr. Zhuge, but it was obviously not what Mr. Zhuge himself guessed. It was just because his reaction was too "fast", and the array he had arranged still needed some time. In addition She also found that the descendants of marquis Wu didn''t seem to keep their own reason. Instead, a certain firmness gradually appeared on their faces, as if they were really going to die. Things have not developed in the direction they expected, and the younger generation surnamed Zhuge seems to be ''persuading'' themselves in another way. In the end, it is very likely that they will still have to deal with them At the thought of this, Hu Li would be annoyed by the stupidity of the descendants of marquis Wu, but he really appreciated these guys who looked back on death, so he had to continue to talk patiently in this extremely tangled situation in order to delay time. After all, if we can delay the time so that the array can work successfully, it will be too late for these descendants of marquis Wu to be stupid, and they can still make the current thing have a good ending. As a result "Please make way..." Mr. Zhuge completely dispelled Hu Li''s luck in one sentence, and then bowed his hand respectfully: "If the elder just has to choose to help yinggou and doesn''t want to create too much killing karma for our younger generation, please... Please make way. We must stop the operation of the array and stay here in case of the need of other plans." "After all, this is our younger generation''s struggle with the survival of yinggou, and it is also seeking the future for future generations. Therefore, when necessary, our younger generation''s life can be..." "Well... As you wish, I''ll fight you now, and your lives will stay here." Hu Li was obviously too lazy to listen to the righteous words of the descendants of marquis Wu. In his eyes, he was a little upset because of the development of things. Say, She sprinkled the ashes in the smoke pipe on the ground, and the energy in her body, which was far higher than that of everyone present, completely burst out in front of these descendants of marquis Wu. "From now on, those who act rashly... Will die." When his kindness was betrayed, Hu Li''s heart was obviously very angry, but it was not so angry that he lost his mind that he had to kill to relieve his anger. There was even a hint of hatred for iron and steel. She was very angry about why these young people were so stupid, why they couldn''t honestly accept the arrangement, and had to force themselves to attack them. She was also very angry about why these descendants of marquis Wu chose to go out of the mountain. Even like their ancestors in those years, they had to take their own life when they knew they couldn''t do it. But the opposite She was even more angry that she knew what to do, but she appreciated the stupidity of these young people. She even expected her children who would also participate in the war to find the precious things they were willing to sacrifice like these young people in the future. Even if it contradicts her original expectations for those children "So..." Mr. Zhuge noticed the hesitation in Hu Li''s eyes, but when he heard what she had just said and saw her posture of putting her energy out, he understood that the other party could not allow himself and others to destroy the surrounding array. "Then... Please give me your advice!" Let''s hear it, Mr. Zhuge''s eyes flashed again and again. After the soles of his feet touched the ground slightly, he rushed towards Hu Li immediately. Directly, without hesitation, the iron mountain, which was very strong, came out. However, this attack without using magic, It''s not because Mr. Zhuge is aware of Hu Li''s accomplishments in Qimen skills and is afraid that his skills will be crushed by the other party, but after Qixing''s feet found that he couldn''t arrange Qimen games at all, he had to choose to use his fists and feet to quickly approach Hu Li. The most feared thing for ordinary warlocks is to be approached by the enemy meanwhile, Although we can''t arrange a strange door game to enhance our own skills by looking for square steps, we watched Mr. Zhuge quickly approach Hu Li, and the people of Zhuge family around us immediately used their means to win some opportunities for themselves. For a while, In the hands of these people of Zhuge sect, all kinds of techniques have been applied one after another, and even they cooperate very skillfully according to the actual situation. Whether it is divination or eight techniques, they all cooperate with each other in an instant and attack Hu Li from various tricky angles. However, "Alas..." Hu Li shook his head and sighed with disappointment when facing the means of these magicians, even when a man rushed towards him. He seemed to be Mr. Zhuge who was very confident in his boxing and foot skills. The next moment, Just when Mr. Zhuge really came in front of him, and the techniques used to cooperate with his actions were also about to play a role, "Xun word ¡¤ sandalwood merit." With the fall of Hu Li''s voice, she didn''t even need to pinch out a formula. The ground completely constructed of reinforced concrete under her feet suddenly sprang out of a large number of extensible wooden piles, forming a block around her body in an instant. The next second, All kinds of techniques from the descendants of marquis Wu were completely isolated from the outside by the wooden stake ignoring the five element principle, and Mr. Zhuge, who had just arrived in front of him with his fist and foot, was undoubtedly pierced directly into his heart by the changing wooden stake. Tick... Tick Blood trickled down the stake and fell to the ground, Mr. Zhuge looked down at the position where he was pierced in front of his chest. Then he looked at the intact Hu Li standing in front of the wooden pile, and hard stretched out his hand and punched him on the extremely strong wooden pile. "After Marquis Wu, he first worries about the worries of the world and then enjoys the happiness of the world. He is never proud to stay out of the matter." Puff!!! Hu Li pulled the stake out of Mr. Zhuge''s chest, then watched the other party slowly fall into a pool of blood and said: "Ah, I remember..." Chapter 751 "Patriarch!!!" The people around him saw Hu Li''s unreasonable means. Before they were surprised, they saw his clan leader fall into a pool of blood. According to the attitude of these people around him towards the killing of Zhuge Gong, Hu Li also understood his position in the hearts of the descendants of these contemporary princes. Zhuge Gong''s Kung Fu is not so sharp, and his skill level... In Hu Li''s eyes, it''s nothing. After all, if the surrounding array hadn''t started to operate independently, I''m afraid he couldn''t notice any abnormalities like other people around him. But it happened that such a person with less outstanding strength as an alien could make the arrogant people of Zhuge family identify with their own patriarch. Maybe... There are really some advantages in Zhuge Gong that are difficult to be found by outsiders. Unfortunately Hu Li didn''t see any flash in Zhuge Gong. He even felt that as the contemporary patriarch of their Zhuge family, he led the people to stand up just because of the so-called great righteousness, but as the patriarch, he didn''t choose the path in line with the interests of the family, which was undoubtedly a dereliction of duty. After all, no matter how beautiful what she said, she thought that Zhuge Gong had never considered other people''s ideas at all. She always felt that all the people would follow the legacy of marquis Wu like herself. She not only failed to give the people the future, but even took the initiative to lead them to death. What do you say to worry about the world first You Zhuge are no longer the Prime Minister of Han Dynasty! "Hoo..." Hu Li took a deep breath and shook his head at Zhuge Gong, who fell on the ground in a pool of blood. The wooden stakes around him used to isolate all kinds of strange door techniques also retracted back to the ground a little bit until they disappeared. "After Marquis Wu..." "Even if you are the descendant of the Prime Minister of the Han Dynasty and inherit those exquisite skills from him, you... Are not Zhuge Wuhou or the great magician who has the ability to act against the sky. You are just ordinary people who are not good at learning skills." "For the world... The ambition is very high, but unfortunately the ability is far from enough. If anyone wants to stop the operation of the array, don''t blame me for letting your Zhuge family decline from now on." Have to say, Although Hu Li couldn''t understand the lofty aspirations of the Zhuge family and didn''t agree with this stupid practice of knowing that it was a dead end but going on all the time, he still didn''t think that these descendants of the Marquis really had to die, so he was still looking forward to their retreat in the face of difficulties. After all, although she has the ability to use the "chaos watchman" to hold everyone present until the surrounding arrays are integrated and effective, that way will inevitably lead to a sharp depletion of energy in her body. Next, according to Liu Xiaojiang''s requirements, she will use the array she arranged all the way here to control the battles taking place everywhere in the city all the time. Therefore, even if she doesn''t want to attack innocent people in her heart, it''s impossible to influence Liu Xiaojiang''s plan for them, because she also has something she must do and a responsibility as an "ancestor". She must strive for the future for her children in her own way. If not Hu Li spent so much energy with Liu Xiaojiang that he didn''t even hesitate to attack some innocent people against his heart... What is it for? Is it just to be "loyal" and play the role of a tool around Liu Xiaojiang, without any selfishness of their own? What''s the point of living so humble? "Yes, that''s it. It''s not important to have your own happiness in the world and the great righteousness. Besides, you Zhuge''s family are just ordinary people in the village. It''s OK to chat together at ordinary times. Do you really want to take those things as your creed?" After Hu Li saw the present Marquis Wu, people did not act rashly. Some of the slightly excited people just looked at the corpses on the ground. They did not completely lose their reason because of the death of the patriarch Zhuge Gong. It seemed that they had finally regained their reason in the face of "reality". She is obviously very satisfied with the current performance of these people. It seems that the discomfort caused by attacking the innocent and weak has been gradually reduced by a large part again. People are the same. When they go against their wishes, they always want someone to be the same as themselves. Hu Li knows that his behavior is too realistic, but these descendants of marquis Wu are extremely idealistic, and appreciation belongs to appreciation... But there must be disappointment with himself, so when he sees these young people finally recognize the reality, he will seek a trace of comfort from the bottom of his heart. However, Just when Hu Li felt that the matter could finally come to an end, he didn''t have to continue to attack innocent people against his heart, and the blood smell on his hands could not be so strong, "Witch! You give me back my long life!" After hearing Hu Li''s remarks of "insulting" ZHUGE''s family, the empress of Wu Hou, who was still immersed in grief, immediately raised their eyes and glared at the terrible woman in the field. Some people forcibly abandoned their fear of Hu Li and scolded and performed their skills again. As a result, in this angry atmosphere, as long as one person took the lead regardless of life and death, other empress Wuhou people who just hesitated did not hesitate to follow this pace and chose to take action again when they knew the gap. "Stupid!" People in this world have three points of anger, not to mention Hu Li, who has been in the world of the law of the jungle for a long time, has been betrayed by these weak people again and again, and even shattered his beautiful imagination again and again. When she saw that these descendants of marquis Wu were stupid again, how could she not be completely disappointed with all of them, so she made up her mind without hesitation. She stepped on the fairly solid ground with a gentle step, and a strange door game enough to cover the whole audience also began quickly. But Bang!!! "What the fuck are you waiting for! Fuck me!!!" A modified bullet with strong penetration came to Hu Li immediately after the sound, and then heard countless loud shots around him, and a large number of bullets with power no less than that of ordinary people shot at Hu Li. And Relying on the cooperation of body method and Qimen technique, Hu Li avoided the bullet that shot at his face. He was also acutely aware that the bullet would use the explosion to give the target a second injury when it touched the target. Although the power is not as powerful as grenades and other things, it does not seem to be weaker than the first penetrating damage. It also has the degree that some ordinary people use their attack methods with all their strength! If it''s true at this time, I''m afraid even those practitioners at Hu Li''s level will still feel the pain of ordinary people being punched hard by others, even if they really get the convenience of corpse poison in Liu Xiaojiang! So, After being aware of this, Hu Li took the ordinary people around him as his primary goal, even if he didn''t want to, in order not to make himself black and blue in the end, and then... Immediately launched the operation! "Zhenzi ¡¤ thunder." Hu Li didn''t insist on using the ability of the strange door after the wind to fluctuate four sets when dodging the bullets shot at him from around and the techniques performed by the people after the Marquis, but although he only moved in the game he set, he also launched the technique that can be enhanced by the current position when he shot. For a while, The Qimen game, which was only covered under the feet of the Empress Wu, expanded in an instant and pulled the ordinary people hiding in the distance into the game together. The next moment... With the sound of Hu Li falling gently, all the people pulled into the game had the illusion of changing the color of heaven and earth. See this, "Captain Zheng! Be careful!!!" After the reign of marquis Wu, people reacted quickly. Some of them not only opened their mouth to remind the soldiers in the distance, but also rushed over regardless of their own safety. At the same time, they used the technique of eight door handling, which may transfer Hu Li attack. However, these are obviously just useless work. Hu Li is not arranging a certain gas situation at present. He doesn''t need to take into account the rules set by heaven and earth. The speed of releasing the technique is far faster than the imagination of all Wuhou disciples present. Even before the empress of marquis Wu rushed over, they raised their energy and showed their means. Several thunder balls gradually gathered in the sky, and directly lowered countless thunder forces enough to melt steel towards the position of ordinary people! Boom -¡ª¡ª Those ordinary people who just found the abnormal situation after being reminded and looked up at those thunder balls in the air only saw a pure white without any color, and then... Their sight was completely dark. All ordinary people without exception! They have no reaction time at all, and they don''t have the ability to dodge and defend this magic method. So when the thunder really comes down, they are completely burned to ashes by the thunder! And those descendants of marquis Wu who rushed to save them regardless of safety and danger, those who ran fast were inevitably involved in the thunder like Tianwei, but... Compared with those ordinary people, they were not the target of this technique, and the worst thing was to burn their skin. There is always a way for everyone to work together. Even if they pay their lives for this, they have to let the enemy bear the price. However, in front of Hu Li, who holds absolute power, they can''t even barely play a role But even in such a difficult situation, those descendants of marquis Wu who still stand there are still full of firmness in their eyes when looking at Hu Li, or... Full of anger, which has completely burned out their reason for thinking about their own safety. "Witch! Take your life!" The descendants of marquis Wu, who have seized the opportunities created by the soldiers of Captain Zheng, even feel sad because they were still chatting and joking with Captain Zheng not long ago, but there is no hesitation in their hands. They are completely bent on leaving Hu to death. "Gen word ¡¤ black glass!" "Kun word ¡¤ tuhe car." Hu Li looked at the younger generation who came to him without waves in his eyes. He looked at the other party''s skill, and his hands were covered with a layer of hard metal. In a hurry, he still just moved his lips a few times. The next moment, The pair of black palms full of killing machines stopped directly in the air not far from Hu Li''s face before they really touched Hu Li''s body, and the owner of these hands... Had died under the impact of stone pillars suddenly jumping out on both sides of his body. "Oh, I''m careless, but I just broke my internal organs. It shouldn''t affect anything." Hu Li looked at the descendant of marquis Wu, who was sandwiched in the middle by the stone pillar. He was suddenly glad that he had received some strength when casting his skills. Otherwise, he might directly flatten the young generation in front of him. At that time, I''m afraid even Liu Xiaojiang would have to spend a lot of effort. And right now, Hu Li noticed that some more energy came behind him. He immediately turned and faced several young people who were also trying to sneak into him, smiled and said: "Ha ha, it''s a pity that the time has come. I can''t play with you anymore..." Say, She even stood there smiling and motionless, watching the angry descendants of marquis Wu release their skills towards herself. But when all the descendants of marquis Wu felt that their side had finally touched Hu Li and had the opportunity to make her pay the price, the next second... The things in front of them completely changed, and the slim figure belonging to Hu Li was no longer seen. And They are the only people around them who are lucky to be alive. Captain Zheng and the soldiers... As well as the dead fellow and patriarch Zhuge Gong, there are no corpses at all, which shows that they and others may have been deprived of the opportunity to collect their corpses. ¡­¡­ In Qimen Bureau, Hu Li didn''t choose to leave in a hurry to chase Liu Xiaojiang after those Wuhou disciples were transferred. Instead, he took out the cigarette tube in his arms and lit it for a few mouthfuls. Then he went to take out the phagocytosis bag transformed by Ma Xianhong and included the only two bodies left in the field. "Unexpectedly, only two people died..." Liu Xiaojiang did not know when he had stood behind Hu Li, looked at Hu Li with a smile and said: "It seems that you really don''t agree with this plan from the bottom of your heart. You just agree with the ultimate goal of this plan." "... although they are stupid, they all have conscience. Letting them live may be of unexpected benefit to the future of those children." Hu Li was not surprised by Liu Xiaojiang''s presence and absence, and then withdrew the strange door game set up by himself with energy. meanwhile, Those ordinary soldiers who should have been burned to ashes by the magic method reappeared in the field one by one with the disappearance of Qimen Bureau, and it seems that they just temporarily lost consciousness. The next second, These unconscious ordinary people, like those descendants of marquis Wu, instantly disappeared in the same place. Only those weapons and guns left behind... Represent that they have also been here and fought against Hu Li''s terrible woman with different people. "I''m afraid I can''t say that." Liu Xiaojiang was also not surprised by Hu Li''s practice. Seeing that the ordinary people were not dead, he didn''t say anything more, but smiled and reminded: "After all, what you just saw with your own eyes is just their attitude towards the same kind. Different people... Are also one of ordinary people after all, just mastering a little power equal to the power of weapons." "God knows what they will do in the end to the elves, to the aliens like us. If they are really different from those guys outside, your children... Probably won''t have to live in the deep mountains and forests all the time." "Hu Li. "Come on, let''s go. Open your eyes and have a look at the next two. Anyway, what they really insist on in the face of life and death is doomed to be lifted." "Yes..." Chapter 752 If you want to hide your identity, In fact, Hu Li should not let go of the princes of the Zhuge family, nor should he use magic to deceive their eyes in the Qimen Bureau, but let them think that the soldiers really died in her hands, let alone use the array he laid to move the soldiers away at last. After all, even if the two sides are not transferred to the same position through the array, even if the composition of ordinary people and strange people is extremely complex and cumbersome, as long as they report what they have encountered to their superiors in time, they will soon know the fact that those soldiers are not dead. So Those people will be more curious about Hu Li''s identity. Maybe they will carry out some detailed investigation on her, and soon... According to Hu Li''s skill level, they will know the true identity of the masked woman from the elves who also participated in the war. Since Hu Li appeared in front of those people, the most rational way not to expose himself should not be missed in Liu Xiaojiang''s view, wiping out all the descendants and soldiers of the Marquis who were present before. Unfortunately, After all, Hu Li was determined to choose to do so. Although the descendants of marquis Wu were weak in strength, they didn''t know whether it was their own inheritance that led them to be acutely aware of Hu Li''s array. As a result, the situation developed into what it is now. It not only hurt themselves, but also involved Hu Li. However, even if he knew this clearly, Liu Xiaojiang did not open his mouth to blame Hu Li. On the contrary, he felt that if the other party was really "rational", many things would not have happened from the beginning. Therefore, as early as those descendants of marquis Wu noticed the surrounding array, Liu Xiaojiang had expected what might happen here. The reason why he chose to run here and wait and see the development of things was that he didn''t want this accident to happen again. As for the inevitable exposure of Hu Li''s identity Liu Xiaojiang didn''t think about this situation at the beginning, but considering Hu Li''s relatively special situation, he didn''t think it would bring any big trouble to Hu Li in the end. After all, Hu Li has been kind enough just now. Those who don''t know know know Hu Li''s identity, especially after understanding the relationship between Ying Gou and Hu Li, it''s not normal to attribute everything to Hu Li. Moreover, considering the situation of the elves, combined with the power of Hu Li, the existence of Hu Li, who has actively made concessions to people for many years, may even be easier to be accepted than Xia he''s integrity in the future. Besides Liu Xiaojiang has always tried his best to arrange a good future for the people around him, and as long as the people around him don''t take the initiative to seek an absolutely wrong answer, he won''t interfere with anyone''s choice with some of his own views. Therefore, even if Hu Li''s behavior is not rational in Liu Xiaojiang''s view, it may even be a little stupid, but as long as this stupidity will not lead him to destruction, he will not point fingers at Hu Li''s choice, let alone criticize this stupidity. Besides Without affecting her plan, Hu Li also knows that being soft hearted is bound to hurt herself, but she still chooses to do so when she is awake. Can this kindness... Really be called a kind of stupidity? Like those guys just now Knowing that Hu Li was invincible, they still chose to avenge the dead Zhuge Gong, and still adhered to the so-called great righteousness in their hearts, so that they were willing to die for this kind of thing. Can this... Really be said to be a kind of stupidity? If this kind of behavior will be regarded as a kind of stupidity, which is extremely unwise and will be laughed at in the eyes of anyone. What can those who do not understand it or even respond with a mocking attitude? Don''t they understand that these people who are ridiculed and regarded as stupid by themselves are actually sacrificed for their smart people in some way? Liu Xiaojiang thinks that as long as he is a normal person, he should not really regard this behavior as stupid. Since even those stupid guys won''t do so, how can he... Accuse Hu Li of this seemingly stupid soft hearted move. Sympathizing with the weak It does seem stupid under the law of the jungle, but in the environment built by the creature "master of the world", if it is still no different from the once extremely cruel jungle, why does Tiandao think that people are different from other creatures. Therefore, in the situation of being unable to resist the way of heaven, Hu Li tried to have something that only the "master of the way of the world" should have. In fact, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t think there was anything wrong with this kind of thing. After all, forced by the situation, coupled with the past experiences and the fact that the elves are not "welcomed" by the heaven, Hu Li subconsciously moves towards human beings on the premise that he doesn''t want to die... No, it should be said that it is also normal to move closer to the life favored by the heaven. And both strong and weak, or weak and strong, this... Is the kind of group favored by heaven and called ''human'', which should be possessed by individuals. The way of heaven has long been doomed that everything will remain unchanged forever. Where human beings, as the dominant group of the world, are given preferential treatment, there are bound to be some relatively less outstanding things. Like Under the same conditions, for example, compared with other creatures, people with the same cultivation talent will obviously gain more power after getting energy. Even if other creatures are not favored by the way of heaven, even if their achievements in the way of cultivation are also greatly limited, if human beings with the same level of cultivation fight with other creatures, they will win in the end....... It is estimated that most of them are also other creatures. Human beings are indeed given preferential treatment by heaven, even on the way of cultivation But even so, there are several human beings who have really emerged and soared in the past history. The vast majority are not poor in their own life, and it is difficult to compare with those elves who get energy in the mountains and forests. Those human beings whose talents are not low, but not high, may have the opportunity to emerge and soar, but their own life span also hinders the realm they can achieve. Finally, their achievements in cultivation are far inferior to those elves with poor talents but sufficient time. The place where human beings are really favored by the way of heaven is actually the proportion of this group in the whole of heaven and earth. If you subdivide it, you will find that if human beings are combined, there will be limits that can be reached in countless directions, which is actually far beyond other creatures in the world. Just These benefits are not always reflected in some intuitive ''power'', so that when placed on a single individual, they are more weak, because creatures are always more used to evaluating strength with the most intuitive power. But above the group In this world, no one can compare with human beings in the "overall proportion", so let alone which group is still above human beings. In terms of the strength of group power... Some things that human beings can easily do, and even things that many other groups dare not even think of. Therefore, it is precisely because of the "weakness" of individuals that human beings pay more attention to the development of groups and rely more on the strength of groups. On this basis, a virtuous circle has been formed, and this is the true face of such "world domination" life. Yinggou was simply strong enough, but he couldn''t escape the control of heaven in the end; Liu Xiaojiang is just pure and too alien. He was born in the hands of a strong enough creature, but he does not exist the same as that creature. Instead, he inherits the powerful talent of that creature, but he is not one of the few powerful creatures. He is neither a powerful alien creature such as Ying Gouna, nor a creature normally born in heaven, nor a human who can always be treated by heaven. So, Liu Xiaojiang has almost no restrictions, and his inherited talent can quickly open the gap with other creatures. The only situation similar to "restrictions" may be the previous hostility and surveillance from heaven. But fortunately, his idea coincided with the way of heaven to some extent. Especially after accepting the old man''s suggestion and having the idea of becoming "win hook" and "die", the so-called hostility and surveillance from the way of heaven seemed to gradually disappear. And this... Is what Liu Xiaojiang dares to stand up and lift the table with the creatures who dominate the world regardless of consequences. It is also something that no other creatures of the world can imitate and copy. After all, even a few people who have really integrated with the corpse poison and also strengthened some of their talent intensity have still failed to escape the control of the heaven after watching carefully. The limit they can reach... May be close to the level of emergence in unknown years. Liu Xiaojiang, who was born "stepping on" Ying Gou''s body, is undoubtedly the only special case in this world! Therefore, Liu Xiaojiang respectfully regards yinggou as his "father". In fact, Liu Xiaojiang himself is definitely not at a loss, because he really takes advantage of others. ¡­¡­ The company headquarters, "The technique is extremely clever, and may even be no less than the princes of Zhuge and Wu in those years..." Ren Fei received a report from those who had fought with Hu Li before, and then remembered some news he had received from the army. Then she felt a headache and rubbed her temple with her hand. "So..." "Look at the response of those elves outside to this matter. The mask woman who suddenly appeared with extremely strong strength is likely to be the ancestor who was suspected to have been destroyed before." "It seems that the situation is far from as simple as we thought before. The whole sex demons led by Xia he and Shen Chong are not as strong as before, and then there is such a figure whose strength can be called ancestral level. Ying Gou is not as unprepared as we expected." "Obviously, it''s just the power he has alone, which is enough to give us weak people a headache..." Say, She looked up at Zhang Chulan, the only one who still stayed here. She didn''t go to the battlefield with others, nor did she, like most company employees, either directly integrate into the army or take charge of all kinds of support "Xu Si said that you know Ying Gou very well, and you won''t be much weaker than him in mind. You think... Ying Gou doesn''t care about it, just let those all sex demons come forward, and he takes the old ancestor around. What is he planning?" "Does he think that just relying on those all sex demons is enough to make us feel desperate one by one?" Wen Yan, "Those all-round guys are really strong, and their strength can''t be compared with that of the past. Also, because the immortal body has almost no flaws, even the ten guys have nothing to do with them in a short time." Zhang Chulan shifted her eyes from the electronic display screen in the house and shook her head "However, after all, they are not yinggou. The so-called immortal body is not really flawless. It''s just that because of their current strength and their relatively difficult abilities, it''s difficult for us to take advantage of anything for a time." "But as long as the time goes on, based on the number of people on our side, it is estimated that even if they fight hard with human life, it will be enough until they reveal their weaknesses. Moreover, the immortal body does not seem to be able to provide them with energy that can be ignored and consumed." "They are neither yinggou nor a God. They have no absolute power to crush us... But they are simple enough." Speaking of which, He slightly lowered his head, combined with the situation of various regions in the city and Liu Xiaojiang''s current particularly abnormal behavior, and analyzed: "Sister Fei, we all know that Ying Gou seems conceited, but in fact he is very cautious. He can almost be said to be a guy who never does anything uncertain. How can such a person feel that he can get the results he wants on the battlefield only by relying on those all sex demons." "His abnormal behavior now must be preparing for why. It may be that he wants to help those all sex demons out of the encirclement, or he may want to do something enough to affect the trend of the war, or... He really doesn''t care about the life and death of those all sex demons." "That..." when Ren Fei heard the nonsense of "saying is equal to not saying", she immediately looked at Zhang Chulan with a frown and said: "How on earth should we determine the guy''s idea? If he really doesn''t care about the life and death of those all sex demons, is he going to choose to let go of his current behavior...?" "If he really doesn''t want to do anything at present, but just wants to wait for the final results of those all-round wars, and then make follow-up decisions according to his own strength, why did the people of Zhuge family and the soldiers led by Zheng Bureau suddenly move away?" "No matter how you look at it, no matter how you think about it, there is no reliable reason to support Ying Gou''s current strange behavior. What kind of speculation... Will also find contradictions in him. Is it difficult that this guy is really confident and has completely given up thinking?" "And..." Let''s hear it, She looked at Zhang Chulan in disgust and said, "if it wasn''t for Xu Si, you would certainly participate in the action with other employees. Now it''s impossible to still sit here as my assistant." "And a man who has never even been to the battlefield, it''s best not to underestimate those sacrifices. He actually said that he would carry them with human life all the time..... What you said is light!" Chapter 753 "You misunderstood." Zhang Chulan saw Ren Fei beaming in front of her for the first time, so after a little stunned, she immediately shook her head and explained: "What I said just now is right for things and not for people. I don''t mean to despise anyone, let alone take those sacrifices for granted." "After all, even if you haven''t seen the power that Ying Gou has mastered, but under the condition that many parties can only bear it passively now, who can''t see that we have little confidence in this disaster?" "If you''re a stranger, don''t say..." "After all, yinggou came out of the alien circle. Once a problem arises... Everyone in the circle must bear the brunt, even if he doesn''t do anything, he will be affected by the event." "Those soldiers who are far less powerful than others, but still choose to participate, are undoubtedly true heroes in my eyes, great people I admire from the bottom of my heart, and some existence I''m afraid I can''t reach in my life." So far, He then paused with a heavy look in his eyes and said, "sister Fei, you''re right. My attitude towards these admirable heroes is indeed a little understatement." "If it were you..." Ren Fei calmed down and knew that she was really too excited after she learned the situation, and then shook her head and said: "In the current situation of neither sitting nor standing, what method will you choose to use to get the situation back on track and make everything develop gradually as you expect." After the calm analysis just now, Zhang Chulan was scolded by the other party. Naturally, Zhang Chulan became a little more careful this time. Instead of thinking about her answer according to the question, she began to shirk her meaning and said: "... sister Fei, I''m just my fourth brother. I''m afraid you may be too busy later. I''ve arranged an assistant to help deal with some simple affairs. Besides, I haven''t seen any real world, so it''s difficult to provide you with any good suggestions on such important things." "At most, it is to help you sort out the current information so that your actual person in charge can be based on the facts..." "It''s my business to listen or not..." Ren Fei interrupted directly when she saw this: "but since I''m the assistant next to me, and I took the initiative to ask you, if I still sit there and keep silent, it should be a kind of slack." "......." Zhang Chulan. "If it''s because of what just happened, I''m a little too excited." Ren Fei''s face was calm. She compensated Zhang Chulan. She also gave herself and Zhang Chulan a step down. Wen Yan, Zhang Chulan also knew that it was hard for leaders to "apologize" to their subordinates. Next, naturally, she didn''t dare to hold on to the leader''s mistakes, so she lowered her head slightly and habitually touched her chin with her hand, saying: "If it were me..." "Maybe it''s because I''m in a different perspective from you, so I have a different attitude towards problems, but if someone like me is sitting in your position and has to seriously deal with a series of problems at present, I... May not think like you." "What do you mean?" Ren Fei asked very seriously. "I do want things back on track as you do, but I don''t want everything to go as I expected." Zhang Chulan explained. "After all, what we are facing is yinggou, not to mention the purpose of his behavior. Even if we just don''t want to treat him as an enemy, we don''t have enough absolute power to deal with him." "We are the weak side in this war. We even have to passively bear the variables from the winning hook in the event on the premise of using all forces. How can we lead the strong by the nose with this weak position?" "Don''t forget..." "Compared with Ying Gou, who may not care about anything, we..... Are the one who completely shows all our weaknesses." "So, instead of trying to keep everything under your control and try your best to erase all the variables in the event at any cost, it''s better to make all those variables meaningless as much as possible..." Speaking of which, He looked up at several electronic display screens in the house and said with flashing eyes: "anyway, the ultimate goal of yinggou is to destroy us, and our ultimate goal is to eliminate yinggou in order to protect ourselves and face him... Maybe we can have more strength left." "The strength of those all sex demons is not weak, but they don''t choose to follow Ying Gou. Maybe they don''t care... Maybe there are other arrangements, but it''s also a good situation for us to face Ying Gou directly." "After all, at present, they act separately from all sex demons. Even if there is any special arrangement for yinggou, the result must be to achieve their ultimate goal, which is nothing more than a slight difference in methods." "Right now..." "Simply taking the win hook of the elf ancestor''s action is certainly no more threatening to us than he and everyone else..." "So, instead of thinking about what yinggou wants to do, it''s better to take advantage of the fact that he hasn''t been able to complete some arrangement, take the initiative to seize the best opportunity he has created for us, and let some people drag those all sex demons and gather together to face the ''weakest'' yinggou." "So..." "If we can really win in the end, the real price we will have to pay will certainly be much smaller than that of all the people who face the winning side at the same time... And the same is true for us to deal with the problems of all sex demons in this way." "Ying Gou''s single action with the elf ancestor, as well as those all sex demons fighting alone everywhere, in my opinion... Although this situation seems strange, it is indeed our best opportunity at present!" "Has yinggou created an opportunity for us to solve them one by one?" Naturally, Ren Fei can fully understand Zhang Chulan''s meaning, or she has thought of it for a long time, but she still has doubts and doesn''t dare to make a decision immediately. "However, it is a coincidence that it is so beneficial to us. Considering Ying Gou''s current strange behavior, it should also be a trap he deliberately set for us." "Yes..." Zhang Chulan nodded without concealment and said, "it''s really possible and it''s like a trap, especially when we don''t know what''s causing this situation." "But it''s back to the beginning. What''s the special arrangement of yinggou''s move? It''s back to the moment when we are entangled in some unknown variables, and then... We can only be dragged to death by this hesitation." "After all, no matter whether the winning hook is arranged or not, and no matter what the guy is planning, we can only face his weak position passively." "But if the winning hook really has other arrangements, it is indeed planning something secretly, and even succeeded when we hesitated, then the weak situation that is difficult to be changed will really become a dead game." "Even if it is really his trap, in order not to let the weak situation, we are doomed to become the so-called doomed situation, so we can only choose to break in with a hard head." Ren feixiu frowned. "... if it were me, I really think so." Zhang Chulan nodded and admitted her point of view. However, in Zhang Chulan''s view, whether there are any selfish interests of his own is probably only clear to him at present, because these words he said... And those previous performances have no flaws in front of Ren Fei. Moreover, because "there is no flaw but a flaw" is undoubtedly a bullshit with little reliable basis for Ren Fei, who likes to judge based on facts. It''s true that no one is perfect, but there are not too many people who do everything reasonably in Ren Fei''s line of sight. In addition, seeing many heroes who are willing to die for their faith, Ren Fei is not a suspicious young man himself. She is indeed very capable... But she is not even as smart as Xu Si in some aspects. However, not doubting Zhang Chulan''s mind doesn''t mean that she heard these words. Ren Fei can immediately give up her hesitation and turn around to attack Ying Gou according to Zhang Chulan''s words. That''s bound to be a cruel decision for a young woman like her. After all, no one knows how many precious lives will be wasted if it is really a trap. With the sacrifice of a small number of people in exchange for relatively greater interests It''s very simple to say, but in front of a conscientious person, especially when there are not many "sacrifices" in fact, those who can really choose to do it without hesitation, no matter what their purpose... Have lost their humanity. On the other side, Zhang Chulan saw Ren feixiu''s frowning silence. She also knew that she could not achieve her goal by talking more. She was even very likely to suddenly have some opposite effects. Then she became silent and waited patiently for Ren Fei''s next decision. However, While Zhang Chulan waited patiently for the "sentence", the space in front of the electronic display screen in the house suddenly produced a ripple, which made him think that he was in a mental trance because he hadn''t rested well recently. But after rubbing his eyes, he found that he was not dazed, and those ripples were gradually spreading, he immediately tightened his nerves and stood up from his seat. At the same time, he said a word to remind Ren Fei in the house to be careful of this change. "Sister Fei, something''s wrong. Someone is..." Unfortunately, Before Zhang Chulan, who reminded Ren Fei to finish speaking, the ripple that suddenly occurred in the room spread at an extremely fast speed, and even spread near Ren Fei''s desk. The next moment, Ren Fei, who had just noticed the change and looked up, was suddenly pulled into the space by the extremely strange ripple before Zhang Chulan finished his words. The whole person completely disappeared in front of Zhang Chulan. "What is this... Is it brother Liu again..." Zhang Chulan was more or less at a loss about this, but after calming down, she thought about the person who might do it to Ren Fei. Even if there was no evidence, she guessed that it might also be Liu Xiaojiang. Then she felt her mobile phone from her trouser pocket and dialed Xu Si''s number. "Fourth brother, something''s wrong, sister Fei... It seems that Ying Gou took advantage of some special means and was caught under our eyes." "... what are you talking about?!" ¡­¡­ meanwhile, However, in the blink of an eye, Ren Fei found that she suddenly came to the center of a relatively open square from the office of the company''s headquarters. The huge gap between the front and back inevitably made her feel a strong trance. But the next second, She understood why she appeared outside quite far away from the company, because she saw the appearance of the man standing not far from her at the moment, and also saw the beautiful woman sitting on the ground with her eyes closed. Ying Gou Well, this beautiful woman is probably the ancestor of the elves, but she didn''t wear a white mask that seems to be a theatrical mask like the news back before. As if he felt Ren Fei''s sight, Hu Li slowly opened his eyes and looked at the white haired girl who had successfully transferred from the headquarters to here by using the array he had arranged before the war. He couldn''t help but say to Liu Xiaojiang with satisfaction: "Sure enough..." "Now, even if I am the remnant left a long time ago, as long as I am relatively serious... I can gradually improve it and play a role in the distance. I knew that there would be no need for rigorous layout along the way." "It''s good to be rigorous. There''s no harm in it." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t respond to Hu Li''s complaint. Instead, he kept observing Ren Fei in front of him, as if looking for changes in each other. But unfortunately, Even if there was a meeting a long time ago, Ren Fei is no longer the person in charge of a single region of the company, and Liu Xiaojiang has not found anything different from what he once found in each other. And this In Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, it''s enough to explain some problems. For example, Ren Fei still has the same view on everything. He doesn''t look at problems completely according to the company''s philosophy because of the change of identity and status, just like Zhao Fangxu. In other words In addition to the appropriate background and identity, there is no place in her body that she inherited from Zhao Fangxu. At least for now, she is not suitable to be the actual person in charge of lidutong company. "Miss Ren Fei, this is the first formal meeting between you and me since Su Cheng was killed. Although it''s really too abrupt, I still have to show my intention, otherwise it''s more or less impolite. Do you have any last words?" "......." Ren Fei. Chapter 754 Liu Xiaojiang is very polite at the moment, but Ren Fei''s hearing is OK after all, so it''s hard to think that Ying Gou''s brain is normal. Think about it After all, there is nothing that can be done by a normal person, so she is no longer surprised by the schizophrenia in front of her. At the moment, especially after learning that she was likely to be killed, Ren Fei found that there was something frightening about herself. She had predicted the final outcome more than once before. She thought about the tragic situation after she and others lost to yinggou. She also thought of herself as the pusher of yinggou who called everyone together to resist. After the defeat, she was likely to die miserably in the hands of yinggou. However, she did not expect that when she was facing yinggou... Facing death, she would look so calm at present, and even had a frightening relief in her heart. "Last words..." Ren Fei ignored Liu Xiaojiang''s schizophrenia and Hu Li, who slowly got up with a smile, carefully considered the relief in her heart and said: "Now that I''m dying, my last words... Do you want me to kneel on the ground and pray for my life? I feel like I can''t do such a thing." "No..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said, "Miss Ren Fei, don''t think too much. I just want to hear what words you will use... As the final summary of your life." "Moreover, if you, like Su Cheng, are dying and still want to beg for mercy, then... I will personally let you go a little decent before you become disgraceful." "After all, you are all big people. Unlike those little people who have worked hard all their lives and are just struggling silently, your words and deeds... Even specific to a certain decision will affect the fate of many people most of the time." "Big man..." Ren Fei looked at Liu Xiaojiang thoughtfully. It seemed that she didn''t expect that the other party''s terrible existence would think that she was a weak person who was a big man, but she obviously didn''t agree with this statement in her heart. "This world is indeed a little unfair, but everyone is the same in front of death. The life of small people is also life. There is not no data of temperature. Besides, who can really say such ethereal things as fate in this world." "Decent..." Speaking of which, She looked at the place quite far behind Liu Xiaojiang and said, "I think those who are fighting against you and are unwilling to destroy, so they try their best to resist the disaster. In the end, even if they really die on the battlefield, they are far more dignified than my so-called big man." "After all, those of them are very ''stupid''. Even if they know that their flesh and blood are not better than you in front of your monster, or even your enemy, they still firmly want to have a try and have the courage to do their best in front of you." "And I..." "After knowing that my life is not in my own hands, and resistance has no practical significance, standing alone in front of your monster, I even ''smart'' chose to give up resistance and deliver my fate to the enemy when I knew I would die." "You''re smart." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ren Fei calmly and didn''t doubt the truth of the other party''s words, because he felt that the other party was calmer in front of his own life and death, even than the existence that he had the absolute initiative, so that he seemed quite indifferent to life and death. "Otherwise, I won''t say such words. At least I''m much smarter than Su Cheng. I know how to adjust my attitude towards life and death, and I won''t lose everything because of that unrealistic desire." Liu Xiaojiang made it clear at the beginning and showed that he just wanted to listen to her last words, which is undoubtedly tantamount to directly sentencing Ren Fei''s final outcome. original, When Liu Xiaojiang returned from abroad and stood in front of Su Cheng, the situation was no different from that now. The only difference may be his attitude of being too lazy to say one more word with that guy. However, in the face of the "doomed" situation, Su Cheng obviously can''t compare with Ren Fei in front of him. Obviously, he''s not stupid enough to wonder why Liu Xiaojiang wanted to kill himself, but he subconsciously wanted to beg for mercy when Liu Xiaojiang chose to do it. It''s a pity At that time, Liu Xiaojiang had more important things to do because of Su Cheng''s practice, so he didn''t leave Su Cheng any chance to say more. Although he just ran over Su Cheng as a mole ant, he inevitably gave the other party a decent ending. After all, when nothing can change the dead situation, kneeling down and crying to ask the enemy to be magnanimous and not to kill himself, but finally being killed without all his dignity, it''s really a big joke for anyone to see. And Ren Fei When facing the same situation as Su Cheng, even if Liu Xiaojiang deliberately left him the opportunity to tell his last words, he still looked calm, as if he didn''t care about his life and death at all, and even paid attention to the sacrifice of some other little people. Such people If Ren Fei didn''t need to die in his own hands, Liu Xiaojiang really couldn''t have any killing heart. Although Liu Xiaojiang believes that Ren Fei''s current ability is not enough and is not suitable to replace Zhao Fangxu in managing the future company, he also understands that as long as he has enough time, the other party will certainly make himself the most suitable candidate to succeed Zhao Fangxu in managing everything in the future. No She is more indecisive than Zhao Fangxu. If she can find a balance and grow up in the future, she may become a more capable manager than Zhao Fangxu. On the contrary He fell completely under his indecisive thought. "It seems that Mr. Ying Gou really thinks highly of me." Ren Fei didn''t care about Liu Xiaojiang''s praise and didn''t want to leave any last words. Instead, she smiled calmly at Liu Xiaojiang. "What a pity..." "I thought we might have the opportunity to work together all the time in the company structure, but I didn''t expect things to develop like this step by step. Boss Su was really thinking about problems for ordinary people, but sure enough, he was too extreme and caused disaster for the world." "You really don''t want to leave some last words. Don''t you care about the final result?" Liu Xiaojiang did not answer these questions about Su Cheng, but looked at Ren Fei with a little curiosity in his eyes. If you are not afraid of life and death, look at the choices of ordinary soldiers. This situation in Ren Fei will not surprise Liu Xiaojiang. However, considering Ren Fei''s current position, if you don''t worry about the outcome at all, you don''t care whether your side can really win in the end. This is not the attitude Ren Fei should have. "Master..." Hu Li seemed to say too much when he saw Liu Xiaojiang, and immediately couldn''t help but remind him. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang naturally reacted. He knew that his words were too much and should not be "yinggou", but after all, they had been said, and he was really curious about Ren Fei''s ideas, so he still looked calmly at Ren Fei in front of him. It seems that he doesn''t care whether Ren Fei will answer, but in fact, he has been silently considering the role of Ren Fei after his resurrection. "Your words are quite strange..." Ren Fei seemed to think of something. She smiled and looked at Liu Xiaojiang with flashing eyes and said: "If I don''t know your identity, maybe I don''t think you are ''yinggou'', because you don''t seem to stand in a high position and watch us mole ants struggling in the face of disaster. You... Seem to care about the final result." "Why..." "If you look at the current situation and consider the power you have, the final outcome of our mole ants should have been doomed in your eyes. Maybe you won''t pay as much attention to the outcome as you do now?" "For Ying Gou..." "Shouldn''t this be a game dominated by you?" "... what are you expecting?" Liu Xiaojiang was a little silent, and then said without ups and downs: "Is it because of this expectation that you don''t care about your life or death and feel that you won''t affect the direction of the situation?" "No..." seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s unmoved appearance, Ren Fei was completely unable to accurately identify whether her test was successful, so she said: "I just feel that in the face of death, it''s meaningless to care about those. It will only fill me with reluctance before I really sleep, and this reluctance... Is there any other use besides blocking myself?" "Well, it seems that you are young and more open-minded than some old guys." Liu Xiaojiang knew that this was a lie, but he didn''t choose to ask more questions at this time. Instead, he slowly put down his hands and said: "Well... Since there are no last words and don''t care about the situation behind, are you ready to go on the road at ease?" However, "Wait!" Seeing this, Ren Fei suddenly opened her mouth, as if she had changed her previous thoughts. "Scared?" Liu Xiaojiang raised his eyes to Ren Fei, whose mood had not changed. Although he said so, he didn''t think the other party was really afraid of death. "Don''t worry. Since you don''t intend to resist, I will naturally give you some preferential treatment and let you sleep completely without pain." "Last words or something, forget it." Ren Fei ignored Liu Xiaojiang''s bastard words, but stared straight at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "But on the fact that I am about to die, there are some questions... Can I die to understand later?" "Ask." Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t hate Ren Fei''s indecisive manager, so it doesn''t matter that she allows her to know everything because she doesn''t intend to resist her face. Anyway, as long as you don''t do it yourself, the dead... Can''t tell any secrets! "Why did you kill Zhao Dong?" Ren Fei thought carefully and asked. "The reason is the same as why I want to kill you now." Liu Xiaojiang said truthfully. "For what reason?" Ren Fei''s eyes lit up when she heard this, because she didn''t expect Liu Xiaojiang to behead herself, which was not the beheading action against the enemy under normal circumstances. There were other reasons. "Master..." "Nothing." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head with his back to Hu Li and said, "anyway, she''s dying, and I''ll put the body away. The dead... Won''t affect anything next." With that, He directly opened his mouth to Ren Fei and answered, "because I don''t think the real importance of this war lies in the so-called aliens. After all, even if the aliens themselves have any other thoughts, it''s difficult to make too much waves in the world dominated by ordinary people." "What I want to see is the choice of ordinary people. It doesn''t matter if you are different... So you, a high-level person who can command both different people and ordinary people, really love eyes in my plan." "I want to see..." "After the death of your strange ''commander'', how will the senior management of ordinary people choose to command these strange people like headless flies in the next battle?" "You want to test whether ordinary people really accept strangers?" Ren Fei immediately understood Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning when she heard the speech. She didn''t even doubt the monster trying to destroy everything. Why did she have these inexplicable ideas in her mind. "That''s why I said, you''re really smart." Liu Xiaojiang''s remark is also an indirect recognition of Ren Fei''s statement. "And then?" Ren Fei obviously doesn''t care about her problems now. She still grabs her last chance and wants to get the answer she most expects from Liu xiaojiangkou. "Then..." Liu Xiaojiang slowly raised his hands on his side and said frankly under the battle sound from time to time in the distance behind him: "Personally kill the vast majority of participants present today, so that those outside who have been paying attention to this place can firmly remember the fear of the word ''win hook'' in their hearts." "And... And then?" Ren Fei frowned slowly and then continued to ask. "Then..." Liu Xiaojiang first repeated Ren Fei''s question, then slowly raised the corners of his mouth towards Ren Fei, and smiled strangely under the expectant gaze of the other party. "Let all human beings completely submit to me, let them be my slaves for generations, and provide environment and rich conditions for my survival in this world. Those who don''t follow... Then kill until they can only choose to obey!" "After all, even if there are no humans in the world, it''s just less fun for me." "Fun?" The expectation in Ren Fei''s heart was completely dashed, and then she realized that her initial doubt was completely her subconscious longing for beauty. The reality... Sure enough, it still gave the illusion of the weak, the heaviest and most ferocious blow. "Ying Gou, you are indeed a monster, a disaster for all mankind..." "Ah, for mankind, I am indeed a disaster and your retribution, but as a high-level human being, you have illusions about the enemy. I think you are also a disaster for them." Liu Xiaojiang scoffed at this. "Asshole!!!" Chapter 755 Until the end, Even if Ren Fei is doomed to be a dead man at this stage, she has no chance to destroy her plan with the old man. Liu Xiaojiang didn''t really say everything without concealment, but it''s not that he has been cautious enough to deceive even the dead, but that he doesn''t want Ren Fei, who is destined to go further in the future, to be too close to the word "yinggou". After all, those who are now associated with "yinggou" are all going to "die" last time in the plan. Otherwise, when "yinggou" has left people with deep fear in the future, once they find that there are other guys related to it in the world that have not been "handled", it is uncertain when Ren Fei will be negatively affected by this matter. Secret this thing If you don''t do it well, there''s no way to keep it a secret forever. As long as it''s still there, it''s always at risk of exposure. Liu Xiaojiang relatively appreciates Ren Fei''s "indecision" and doesn''t think it''s a derogatory term. Therefore, he doesn''t want Ren Fei, who may be very important in the future, to be implicated in something that has long passed in the future. So Even if Ren Fei didn''t really believe what he said, Liu Xiaojiang still thought that some things had better not be too clear. In this way... If something really happens one day in the future, the final definition of this matter can only be his unilateral use of Ren Fei. Not... Defined by some as tacit cooperation! ¡­¡­ Whew, whew The space warp produces a subtle sound, Ren Feiping''s corpse lying on the ground as if he were asleep was also included in the pouch in Liu Xiaojiang''s hand with the sound, which was completely delayed by the transformed magic instrument. "Master..." Hu Li obviously saw Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude towards Ren Fei, so he asked tentatively behind Liu Xiaojiang: "You obviously appreciate her style of doing things, but you still let her die. It''s not clear that you did this thing against your will... Is there really no problem?" "If there''s a problem..." Liu Xiaojiang kicked the pouch back into his arms, looked back calmly and smiled at Hu Li, "then I may have forgotten the name of Liu Xiaojiang." "And when it comes to things against one''s will..." "Most ordinary people in the world will encounter this kind of situation. As long as I can get what I want and go against my heart, I am much luckier than those ordinary people who are still struggling for survival. At least in the end, I won''t be unable to eat a simple mouthful of cereals." At present, people with hands and feet in this world can''t even eat a mouthful of coarse grain. Hu Li obviously didn''t understand Liu Xiaojiang''s words, but at least he understood that Liu Xiaojiang wouldn''t be eroded by these small things against his heart as he feared. Then, after carefully observing the smile on Liu Xiaojiang''s face, she breathed a sigh of relief and began to admire Liu Xiaojiang''s state of mind. After all, Hu Li knows that even if Liu Xiaojiang is related to Ying Gou, he is not the real terrorist in the legend. He is even more like a young man in his twenties and thirties. At such an age, he has a cultivation level far higher than that of an old man like himself in a state of mind that is more difficult to practice. Even in Hu Li''s eyes, it has already exceeded the scope of genius. Because, She knew that even in the old days when gods walked in the world, no one could have such rock solid state of mind and cultivation at the age of 20 or 30, just like Liu Xiaojiang. In those days, there were as many people who would still be called genius by most people, even though they were in a state of mind like ordinary people in the world. by comparison, In the eyes of people who know how difficult it is to improve their realm and strength cultivation is not the top priority of cultivation, I''m afraid everyone will look at Liu Xiaojiang''s situation differently and think that their definition of "genius"... Is only limited by their own vision. After all, on the road of cultivation, it is easy to gain strength when the realm is up, and the improvement of the realm is often subject to the cultivation of the state of mind. Those who only pay attention to power and skill in practice, either their talent is far from enough to continue to improve the realm, or... They understand their limits and have begun to try to master more power to make themselves stronger. However, Hu Li didn''t know that even these powerful mental cultivation achievements were also inherited by Liu Xiaojiang, not just the result of his own cultivation. For example, Liu Xiaojiang''s various cultivation levels are equal to advancing on the shoulders of giants from the beginning. Every step forward is much bigger than he imagined! Pure cultivation It can be said that he has completely inherited yinggou''s talent and even inherited most of the remaining power of yinggou. At the same time, he can break away from the restrictions originally imposed on yinggou by the Tao of heaven due to his particularity. As for state of mind cultivation Even if we don''t mention what Ying Gou has experienced over the years, what changes have taken place in his mood that he doesn''t want to agree with, and what and what "lessons" have he left for Liu Xiaojiang in the end. Liu Xiaojiang was born with consciousness at first. He stayed in the so-called nothingness for an unknown time, but he always carried it by will. In fact, his state of mind has been tempered to an extremely rare degree. Liu Xiaojiang once thought he was in a weak state of mind, even the so-called devil of heart... In fact, it was just yinggou doing something. After yinggou made a decision, he was unwilling to want Liu Xiaojiang to go on. Liu Xiaojiang''s existence can be said to be extremely perfect. Excluding the simple level of strength, it can even be said that he is a more powerful life than Ying Gou and other corpse ancestors, and there are almost no weaknesses in his whole body. Such a different and powerful existence, but it has to be compared with those imperfect lives. How can Hu Li not be surprised to see the imperfect existence. "Well..." Hu Li saw that Liu Xiaojiang had not been affected, so when Liu Xiaojiang put away the phagocyte, his eyes were still somewhat confused and asked: "How can we spread the news here next? Do we have to rely on the power of that radio station as before?" "Wait..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head, then looked at the direction of Xia he and others, and said: "After all, Ren Fei is the actual person in charge of the company. Her disappearance is more urgent than us... Those people will only want to hear from her, so we just need to wait patiently for a while." With that, He looked back at Hu Li, who seemed very idle to himself, and said, "all the formations in the city have been linked well. After that, you can''t be put together by the old king." "Master, don''t worry. The boy won''t do this. After all, he has learned the reason why you do this. As long as he doesn''t change his temperament and is no longer the person you know, he will honestly hide according to the plan and help me arrange those arrays." "Well, it''s good that you know it well. When it''s only for us, don''t use those honorifics. It''s not used to listening." "Good master! No problem, master!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª "What''s the matter with you? Didn''t you let you watch her?!" Zhang Chulan stood in the room where Ren Fei was still at the headquarters of the company. Listening to the loud scolding from Xu Si on the other end of the phone, looking at the empty room, she couldn''t help but answer with great helplessness: "Fourth brother, don''t forget, it''s yinggou. It''s a monster that we all stand together and may not be sure to win. In addition, the incident happened suddenly... I don''t even know what means he used to suddenly abduct sister Fei in front of me without warning." "This is just a moment. I haven''t seen anyone in the whole process. How do you want me to keep sister Fei in this situation?" "Moreover, up to now, the colleagues left behind in the whole company building have not noticed sister Fei''s disappearance except that I happened to be present. If I hadn''t happened to be called in for questioning, we might not know what happened just now." "Top priority..." "We should think about whether to tell the story, let the colleagues outside look for sister Fei''s position in the city, and... Whether to inform all the senior managers who are paying close attention to the battlefield of the fact that sister Fei is likely to be captured by Ying Gou." "Even if you continue to accuse me of being wrong, you can''t recover sister Fei who was taken away, and it doesn''t help what''s happening right now." "I''m TM..." as soon as Xu Si heard this, he naturally took the lead directly, but before he scolded, someone took the call instead of him, and then a calm voice came out of Zhang Chulan''s phone. "Zhang Chulan?" "Yes, Hello, leader..." Zhang Chulan didn''t hide his guess of the other party''s identity. "No, I''m not good at all, especially when I know that Xiao Fei has been kidnapped by Ying Gou." The calm voice came out from the phone again, but it didn''t seem to care about the situation at the moment. It was like a machine without emotion. "However, it doesn''t matter. Can you tell me the situation at that time in more detail?" "OK, Chu LAN understands." Zhang Chulan immediately gave the old man at the other end of the phone a detailed account of what she had seen with her own eyes, then remained silent, stopped talking and waited patiently for the other party''s follow-up decision. "So..." the old man who was guarding the base with Xu Siyi first thought a little and then said: "It seems that this is the ability of Qimen skill again. It sounds as if it is highly consistent with the situation reported by Xiao Zheng and them before. Xiao Fei should be taken away by the masked woman around Ying Gou with her ability." "Boy, I think so, so sister Fei may have faced yinggou directly now. Although I don''t know what the monster wants to do when she suddenly grabs sister Fei, according to some previous situations, I think sister Fei, as the person in charge of the company at this stage, has more or less good luck." Zhang Chulan agrees. "Alas..." the old man at the other end of the phone obviously remembered the experience of those directors of the company and understood that no matter what the purpose of yinggou monster was, Ren Fei probably fell into yinggou''s hands. Then he sighed with some regret and said: "That yinggou is not just aiming at the society built by ordinary people. He still clearly remembers what the company did to him before. Such acts deliberately targeting the top management of the company are obviously retaliation for the situation he has encountered." "What a pity..." "Xiao Fei is really a very capable child. I didn''t expect to die of Su Cheng''s involvement..." Hearing this, Zhang Chulan could not help but subconsciously frown slowly, but it was also good that he was just talking with the other party over a long distance and didn''t talk directly face-to-face, which saved the trouble of being noticed by the other party. "Old leader, please forgive me. What should we do next..." "Inform all the strangers of the fact that Xiaofei has been kidnapped by Ying Gou and is in danger. At the same time, tell them not to act rashly for this reason for the time being, let alone divide some people to try to save her." Then the old man said in a deep voice. "Besides..." "Let those strange people, like the soldiers around them, directly obey the orders of the force commander. The strange captain who was originally responsible for the coordination of operations everywhere, did his best to cooperate with the decision-making of the force commander in wartime, and ten men... Are no exception." "As for the command of the overall deployment of different people, it also needs to be handed back to the temporary base of each force, and everyone will be directly dispatched by the upper level of the base!" "... yes! The boy will inform the heads of other regions of the company immediately!" Zhang Chulan immediately replied when she heard the speech. After confirming that the old man had no other requirements, she immediately hung up her call with the other party. ¡­¡­ Soon after, All the people who are ambushing in the city, even those who are trying to consume the energy of several full sex demons, have received bad news from the rear at almost the same time. And those who were originally fighting with the all sex demons and were falling into despair a little bit because of the powerful enemy will inevitably neglect the bad news from the rear, and then... They paid a high price in front of Xia he and others. meanwhile, A large number of people are also deployed, and even the Lu family are in the residential area surrounded by water, The old man sat alone in the study in the attic and looked at the report just brought in by Charles. Especially after seeing the so-called orders, he couldn''t help lowering his head and began to meditate. "Old friend, old friend, it''s already this time. Sure enough, you still know me better..." Chapter 756 Although the old man who stayed in the command base with Xu Si is relatively ten years younger in real age, he obviously belongs to the old man who came out on the battlefield with Liu Xiaojiang. Moreover, it is reasonable to say that this old man, who has long retired and enjoyed a happy life, should not participate in it like today, but the fact is that after learning about the "win hook", he can''t bear to leave everything and have to stand up and do his last part. Even now, it is no longer the original era. Even if he chooses to come out again, he does not have any real power in his hands. At most, he participates as a "consultant" and provides some reasonable suggestions to young people with relatively little experience. However, even so, those young people did not dare to disobey his meaning. Even if there was no real power in the old man''s hand, they would not really regard him as an insignificant consultant. After all, the old man does not have real power in his hands, but the students he once taught have become the backbone at this stage, and they still have energy that can not be underestimated. Those young people have to look at the Buddha''s face even if they don''t look at the monk''s face. As a result, in today''s world, an unimportant consultant has become the same as the commander in chief, although he may not think so in his heart Right now, The old man who has been staying in the study in the attic and paying attention to the external war situation through Charles can also see that his old man has overstepped, but considering his old man''s character and ability, he doesn''t think that the other party will destroy his plans. Even if the other party seems to seize the opportunity to seize the command of the alien, in fact... As early as the beginning, when ordinary people and aliens chose to work together to deal with yinggou, the right to command and dispatch those aliens already belonged to ordinary people. Although Ren Fei is more familiar with how to command those strange people to cooperate in combat than the commanders of some teams outside, he is actually just a microphone. Once there are some situations beyond the plan, he must give priority to the old man''s decision. Moreover, this is the reality that almost all the war participants have some idea in their hearts. No one will doubt the dispatch and orders they have received. In fact, the essence is the decision made by their senior leaders after careful discussion. The old man did not hide this, nor did he want to hide the truth. Therefore, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with his old man''s behavior, but he took the initiative to "clearly" inform everyone, which also shows that the situation has really reached the time when there is no need for the so-called "tacit understanding" and everyone needs to be unified and dispatched. The only thing that people outside didn''t expect may be that this situation came too fast and the death of senior personnel such as Ren Fei No matter what the facts are and how urgent the situation is, the sudden death of Ren Fei, a high-level official, has told everyone outside that no one in this war... Is absolutely safe and can stay out of it. Their persistence and struggle are not for the interests of high-level officials. Everything is also extremely pure, which is only related to the life and death of their own ethnic groups! So Presumably, people should be able to put aside everything for the time being and really stand together to face the terrible disaster of yinggou ¡­¡­ Dong Dong Dong "Come in." The old man''s thoughts were interrupted by the knock on the door outside. He looked up at the door and knew without thinking. It was unlikely that Charles, who was busy at the moment and helped himself pay attention to the external situation, could only be Lu Jia, who was arranged by himself and failed to really go to the battlefield. "Old leader..." Lu Jin pushed the door and walked into the house, but it was rare to stand at the door with some formality. She didn''t stand directly in front of the old man as soon as she came up. "Brother Lu, you are not as old as me. The old leader really calls me old." The old man smiled and waved to Lu Jin in front of the door, motioning him not to be so stiff, came over and sat in front of him. "Although you didn''t go to the battlefield in those years, your Lu family didn''t have no one to help resist the invasion. You don''t always feel like you owe me anything. Your Lu family... Can be called indomitable in my eyes." Although there have been several disturbances caused by different people in history, and different people only lived in their own small circle a long time ago, after all, they also lived in this environment built by ordinary people. No matter how well they were hidden, they could not be noticed by everyone. Therefore, the best way is to disappear only in the eyes of the public, but it can''t remain mysterious in the eyes of ordinary people''s senior management. Instead, it should also be closely connected with it as a "managed person", otherwise... Different people can''t have the opportunity to continue to this day. Before the problem of "yinggou" broke out, the old man was not actually the first time to meet with the Lu family. If he went back to that year, he had met Lu Jin with the leaders even when he was young and strong. At that time Lu Jin, who loves to make friends, once called the old man "brother xiao''an". Now, with the passage of time, he is no longer the soldier who first joined the army, and Lu Jin is no longer the lovely little guy. Each other''s faces... Have also left traces deeply carved by the years. That sound, brother xiao''an He estimated that it was hard for him to hear from Lu Jin until the end of his life. However, Seeing this, Lu Jin did not sit in front of the old gentleman without scruples, and even did not agree with the statement that the Lu family were all indomitable people. Instead, she stood in front of the door and insisted on her respect for the old gentleman, then shook her head and said: "Old leaders, the Lu family may be indomitable heroes, but I Lu Jin... Can''t afford your praise." Lu Jin''s foolish act of ignoring the safety of her old friends and only thinking about revenge for the sake of Trinity is undoubtedly a stain of life that can never be erased in her heart. Moreover, he also understood that the old man''s respect for the Lu family was all fought by the Lu family on the battlefield in those years, but he was not arranged to help because of the Lu family''s selfishness, and thought that he could not exchange the sacrifice of his elders for the respect of others. I have no time in my life? No He just felt that he had done too many stupid things in his life and could not stand the so-called "no time in his life", and it was not worth admiring the young people outside. "You''re still so awkward. It''s been many years. It''s time to let go of some things." An Lao looked at Lu Jin, who was as stubborn as the rumor in the house. He couldn''t help smiling and shaking his head helplessly. "That''s really heartless." Lu Jin saw an old man again and motioned to sit down. This time, she didn''t continue to stick to the door. She walked over and sat in the opposite chair as required. "Old leader, I came here to..." "Even if you wait for your family to pass, you''re just taking the lives of your children to participate in a gamble you can''t win." An Lao directly shook his head and interrupted. It was obvious that he had guessed the other party''s intention long ago. "But if everyone thinks so, how can we win the war in the end." Lu Jin insisted. "Oh, it seems that you want the Lu family to become a stepping stone on our way to success. Can you exchange the Lu family''s sacrifice for a chance for the world..... You can really see it." An Lao looked at Lu Jin with firm eyes in front of him and unconsciously clenched the crutch in his hand. "Brother Lu, if everyone in the world has the same idea as your Lu family, then this yinggou... I''m afraid it won''t be born. Why should I let your innocent Lu family die for the disaster caused by others? I don''t think it''s fair." "And..." "You don''t know who is the commander of this incident, do you? If you Lu family are gone, what should I do if Xiao Fei happens again? Do you want me to expect those ordinary soldiers outside to use their lives to make some time for themselves to escape?" "Your extremely naive idea is to trap me in injustice..." "I''m the only one who can get there. The children will stay here in case that happens." Lu Jin shook her head and insisted. "... Lu Jin, do you have to run and die yourself?" An Lao frowned and knocked on the ground with a crutch. "Up to now, you are the only one left in those four families." "The Gao family did the most in the war that year, so that they lost their names. Therefore, I will take into account the facts of that year and take care of the Gao family more. As long as they are not like the two fools Wang AI and LV Ci, they will never be abandoned." "Although your Lu family was not as good as the Gao family in those years, the good thing is that you Lu Jin has always adhered to the door style of the landing family, and all the children under your hand can be regarded as good seedlings. Therefore, as long as you Lu family can always adhere to their own way of continuation, no one will say anything wrong to you Lu family." "Without any external influence, the good ''four families'' have to run to death, and even let those children participate with you. I really don''t know... How long your head is. Do you think you are the reincarnation of a saint?" "....." Lu Jin. "It doesn''t need to be mentioned any more. Even for the good seedlings of your Lu family, I won''t let you Lu Jin run to die." Seeing this, an Lao didn''t hide any more and directly explained his arrangement for the Lu family. "After all, you so-called ten guys, now even those all sex demons have no ability to face it alone. In the past... You can''t make the war situation reverse in an instant, and even lead to Ying Gou''s appearance and personal termination with you because of past love." "To tell you the truth..." "If your boy dies, I don''t think there''s anything. Anyway, you''ve lived for more than 100 years. It''s not easy to live for a few years, but those children of your Lu family can''t see your boy''s death. If they are stubborn, they will work hard with Ying hook." "I don''t want the world to get better after this war, but none of those people who are already good... Can see the future they have worked hard for." Lu Jin didn''t want the Lu family to participate with her, but she couldn''t stand the children''s soft and hard work on her. She also knew that the children were almost as stubborn as herself, so she said: "Brother an..." "Said no is no, you can''t run to death, your children... Also have to live well for me and contribute their own strength at the right time in the future." An Lao stared at Lu Jin and said. "We may need the strength of your Lu family now, but in the future... We need the existence of you more. What''s more, it''s not the time that if you don''t play, the war situation is doomed to our final defeat." "Brother Lu, after so many years, you should also be able to understand that necessary sacrifices are sometimes inevitable, but some people... The role of living will only be greater. You can''t just choose a path that you think is right, and then go to the dark without looking back." "After all, the past has proved enough that you are not the kind of person who can accurately find the right path. On the contrary, you have done stupid things in the face of major choices several times. Today''s you... Still look like that year to me." "....." Lu Jin suddenly fell silent when she heard the speech. After an''s patient words, she really began to doubt whether her decision was as correct as she thought. See this, "Alas..." old an seemed to think of some past events. His eyes suddenly became a little complicated and nostalgic, and then sighed: "You and I have already passed the age of old age. They all say that the older people are, the more like a child. That''s because most people are old and have filial children around them. They can''t think so much, but you and I..... All have an insistence that they can''t let go, but they can''t always be like a child." "The heart of a child is a good thing, but it can never appear in you and me. What we need to do is to do our best to let the latecomers... Let more young people have this precious thing, so that they don''t have to worry like us." "I see..." Lu Jin knew she couldn''t change each other''s decision. She immediately nodded to an Lao, and then got up and walked to the wooden door of the study. "Elders really can''t just think about themselves, otherwise... It''s too selfish." Let''s hear it, Lu Jin gently closed the door and left the old man''s study. The words left seemed to be really figured out. However, After Lu Jin left, An Lao sat at the desk in his study and stared at the closed door for a long time. Finally, he shook his head and said: "Sure enough..." "If you are so easy to accept other people''s suggestions, I''m afraid you won''t be described as an old stubborn by those outside." "What a pity..." "I don''t know if the children of your Lu family can really bear those cruel things. Good seedlings should not grow crooked after the war..." Chapter 757 "Old leader, Mr. Lu didn''t seem to listen to your arrangement, and two younger Lu family members left together." As if to verify the old man''s words, Charles outside soon knocked on the door and came in, and directly opened his mouth to report what he had seen with his own eyes. "Well, I see." Ann nodded without surprise. He didn''t even need Charles to explain in detail. He also guessed who the two young Lu people left with him. After all, if it weren''t for the safety of the old man himself, it is estimated that all the Lu family outside who are responsible for the safety here will go to the battlefield with Lu Jin at the moment, not only Lu Linglong and Lu Lin, who are equally stubborn. "Doesn''t it matter?" When Charles saw the rather dull reaction of ANN, he couldn''t help looking at his old leader with worry and said: "You clearly know that the war will not really burn here, but you still took the initiative to ask the Lu family to come and guard. You should not want them to participate in the fight, but Mr. Lu just failed to live up to your kindness." "Old leader, if you need it, I''ll go and get those three people back now..." Wen Yan, An Lao looked at Charles unexpectedly this time. "At least Lu Jin is one of the ten guys. The two young people around him are also very good. But your boy can still say such words. Are you sure to bring them back?" "... at least stop them." Charles was embarrassed to see this, obstructed the back of his head and said, "moreover, they all know that I am your old man, and they may not die when they see my obstruction, so they don''t have a chance to bring the three back." "Ha ha..." An Lao smiled and shook his head without thinking about it. "In my opinion, forget it. Since it has been decided, let''s let him go. After all, with his character, even if you can bring him back, you just add a knot to him." "Anyway, he hasn''t had a good life for several years. If facing Ying Gou directly can really make him feel happy, then dying on the battlefield may not be a destination for him." "... well, I have to die. Can the Lu family be like this and give themselves up for the great cause?" Even though Charles has left Nathan for a long time, he obviously can''t understand people like Lu Jin, and doesn''t think things like righteousness are worth sacrificing himself. However, "Hum..." after hearing this, an Lao couldn''t help shaking his head and humming, "whatever you mean, you can sacrifice yourself for the great cause. Such people do exist in this world, but the number is much less than that of ordinary people." "Lu Jia..." "They are indeed a family that attaches importance to the overall situation and can understand the great cause most of the time, but you have to say that they have almost no selfishness and can give themselves up for the great cause without hesitation..... But it''s too much." Say, The old man turned sideways and looked out of the window of the study and said: "If Lu Jin has no selfishness at all, he should know what is the most important at present. It is impossible to give up his task and run to find yinggou desperately for that point." "After all, Xiao Fei''s side has just had an accident. Everyone can see from this news that these high-level people hiding behind are the same as those who are fighting outside. There is no way to ensure that Ying Gou will not fight against himself or that he will live to the end." "If he doesn''t go and Ying Gou comes, we may still have a chance, but as soon as he goes... It can be said that he threw away this last chance and completely forgot the safety problem of my old thing, along with the Lu family who are still here." "Unless..." "He knows that the war is destined not to burn to me. The yinggou outside can''t come and attack me. Otherwise, he just wants to participate in the struggle regardless. It seems that he wants to sacrifice himself for the great cause, but in fact, he is only meeting the idea in his heart." "Well, he probably thinks he''s qualified to win a war with that, or that his death may play a role..." "Of course..." "I don''t deny Lu Jin''s integrity, nor do I deny that most of the Lu family are like him. At present, he may not even be aware of this kind of ''selfishness'', but the fact is the truth after all. In the face of the great righteousness of the world, he didn''t make the wrong choice for the first time." "Once things exceeded his expectations, they didn''t bring about the results they wanted. Afterwards... The person who felt the most pain must still be himself. He would also regret the choice he made. After all, Lu Jin was such a stupid guy all his life." "..." Charles. "This kind of character is really not suitable for being the leader of a family, but as a member of all living beings in the world, I would like to have more people as stupid as him." Ann took back his eyes and smiled at Charles, who was speechless. "After all, even if this guy is really kind-hearted and does bad things, he will only always want to make up for his mistakes in the future, and will not choose to break everything because of a little blow. At least..... He can be a good man at any time." With that, The old man stopped talking about Lu Jin, as if he had determined the final outcome of the other party, and then looked at Charles and asked about the war outside. "By the way, are those strange people from Buddhism as indifferent as before? My old man should have told the master Jiekong who insisted on participating in yinggou''s position." "Yes." Charles immediately nodded and said, "those martial monks from Lingyin Temple really look like they want to get rid of demons. They are all following the master Jiekong and approaching the ''center'' of the disaster." "What about those people?" Ann nodded and asked again. "The old Heavenly Master is the only top expert in the world. He has long been regarded by many people as the hope of defeating Ying Gou. He probably won''t wait until everyone has died before taking those Taoist disciples down the mountain to clean up the door." "Most of the Taoist disciples have arrived and are now rushing to various battlefields. There are also some disciples of Longhu Mountain, but... I haven''t seen the old Heavenly Master yet." Charles then reported truthfully according to the current situation. "... is it a wait-and-see situation?" An Lao couldn''t help but tap the table with his fingers. "It seems that on the other side of Longhu Mountain, even the famous Heavenly Master doesn''t know the details of the plan. He just guessed that the boy has a different plan." "Oh, it''s quite surprising. I thought that the boy must have told Longhu Mountain everything, so he made these strange people from the Taoist door wait patiently for the opportunity. But I didn''t expect that the boy had been hiding it from his own people in Longhu Mountain." "..." Charles. "Just go down the mountain, so as not to be criticized afterwards. Anyway, even if he is a Taoist, the boy may not choose to show mercy. Maybe he will use them to continue to shape his own terror." Ann thought for a while and finally shook his head. "Xiao Cha, wait a minute. Pay close attention to the people of Buddhism and see what the master Xie Kong thinks. If the capable master really sees through everything, remember to inform Liu Xiaozi... But don''t let the real master ruin our plan." Charles nodded immediately, then turned and left the study, continued to rely on the troops stationed outside, and helped the old leader in the study get instant messages. ¡­¡­ In the urban area, The three figures showed their body skills and walked through the deserted streets. There was no doubt that they were approaching the battlefield quickly, and it was Lu Jin who had insisted on joining the war, and Lu Linglong and Lu Lin who were stubborn to follow for fear of any accident to their great master. "Sir, do you really know where brother Liu is now?" Lu Linglong raised her energy and used her body method to barely follow behind Lu Jin. Seeing that her grandfather didn''t seem to have a clear destination, she couldn''t help asking under the condition of ensuring that she wouldn''t be thrown away. "Besides, it''s just the three of us. I''m afraid we can''t help it even if we find brother Liu..." "We don''t need to go to him directly. As long as we clean up those all sex demons, even if he has any ulterior purpose, he will choose to appear in front of us." Lu Jin said without looking back. "Besides..." "The old guy Zhang Zhiwei hasn''t arrived yet. Even if we see the boy in advance, we may not have a chance to preach in front of him. We still have to wait until all the people in Longhu Mountain are in place. We may have a chance to stand together and face the boy." Hearing this, Lu Linglong''s heart that she had been raising was finally relieved. It was obviously a blessing that she didn''t have to face Liu Xiaojiang as soon as she came up. However, as soon as she thought that she was likely to fight with everyone and try her best to kill her former life-saving benefactor, she would still feel extremely dissatisfied with her behavior, even if brother Liu was no longer brother Liu. "Hum, it''s said that you two don''t have to come at all. Just stay where you are and be responsible for the safety of the one with others. After all, I didn''t want to run to deal with Liu boy alone. Now it''s more like you''re embarrassing yourself." As soon as Lu Jin heard that her baby granddaughter stopped talking, she naturally knew that she might start to feel embarrassed again, so she said, "you two, if you knew so, why?" However, Before Lu Linglong could reply, the fighting in the distance became more and more intense, and even several energy bombs bounced off by people flew to the three people, which led the three people to choose to stop and dodge, so as to avoid all kinds of unnecessary consumption before the real war with Liu Xiaojiang. "That''s..." After successfully avoiding the impact of several energy bombs, Lu Linglong looked up to the place where the war was going on in the distance, but found that the all sex demon who was really confronting a large number of his own aliens was the corpse demon Tu Jun''s room who almost forced himself to a dead end on Longhu Mountain. "Tu Jun room?" Lu Jin also reacted at this time. Then she looked at Lu Linglong and said, "Linglong, don''t be impulsive. His ability is too difficult for you at present. Even if you want to help, you must not be contaminated with his corpse poison." Say it, Seeing that Tu Jun''s room was unscrupulous in the distance, almost everyone in front of her was at a loss. Before Lu Jin decided to help herself, she still looked at Lu Lin with some uneasiness and said: "Lu Lin, look after your sister next. Don''t let her be contaminated with corpse poison." "Well, don''t worry, sir. I understand." Lu Lin noticed Lu Jin''s look. Naturally, she understood what the prince was talking about. Then she nodded and agreed to this arrangement without thinking about it. Then she walked to Lu Linglong''s side, as if she didn''t want her to interfere in the next thing. See this, "Grandpa, cousin... What are you doing? I just need to be careful, can''t I?" Lu Linglong looked at Lu Jin and Lu Lin with flashing eyes. It was obvious that she didn''t know nothing about her situation. "Stay here!" Lu Jin saw that someone died in Tu Jun''s room in the distance. No doubt she didn''t want to talk to Lu Linglong again. After yelling loudly, she used the inverse triple without hesitation. The whole person turned into a white light and quickly shot at TU Jun''s room. "I......" although Lu Linglong wanted to refute this, she only clenched her fist unconvinced when she saw that Lu Jin had been involved in the battlefield, and had no way to make arrangements for her grandfather. Now She can only hope that her grandfather can easily solve the whole sex demon who is called "corpse demon" in the distance as she expected. But unfortunately Although Tu Jun''s room looks like he didn''t notice the three Lu family, in fact, as early as the first time Lu Jin arrived here, he had noticed Lu Jin, who could have been the strongest at present, and kept cautious when entangled with the enemy in front of him. Therefore, even if Lu Jin used the triple skill of inverse birth, and then came to his face at a very fast speed, he still showed his means in such a leisurely manner, so that the three corpses released outside formed a barrier in front of him. It''s just Bang!!! Tu Junfang raised his hand and clenched Lu Jin''s fist, which penetrated his three corpses. It is inevitable that he looked at Lu Jin with white skin in front of him and said: "Old Lu, you don''t know who I am. Even the three corpses can''t stop you. It seems that... You really want to end the battle quickly." "Hum! You all sex monsters! Don''t try to escape from me!" Lu Jin''s eyes have begun to show a lot of blood due to the influence of the three corpses, but they have not been completely affected by the skills of the three evil sect, and the three corpses in the body have not been pulled out. The next second, Just at the moment when Lu Jin''s voice fell, several talismans composed of energy appeared on his side, and several thunderbolts rushed to Tu Jun''s room in front of him at a close distance. Under the reaction of the talismans, Lu Jin''s blood seeping from the corners of his mouth was directly bounced for a long distance. However, there are three aspects of reverse birth. When Lu Jin stabilizes her body, her internal injury is almost better. On the contrary, Tu Jun''s room has been submerged by several lightning strikes, and the whole person has disappeared into the dazzling white light. Just, "Hehe, tongtianli? Your old playing method is really a headache..." When the dazzling white light gradually dissipated, Tu Jun''s room seemed not to have been hurt. Standing on the scorched ground, Tu Jun recalled the three corpses in his body. He looked calmly at Lu Jin, who played almost recklessly, and said: "But it''s a pity..." "We can all get the immortal body from the leader. If it''s this kind of ferocious fighting method, we..... Are the most suitable type of people." Chapter 758 Tu Junfang has strong strength as an alien. It is not only the inheritance born from the three demons school, but also the three corpses that most practitioners dare not touch. Even all kinds of basic cultivation as a monk have reached a high level. However, compared with other ordinary aliens, although his cultivation is strong enough, the Kung Fu that can control the three corpses to affect others will obviously bring greater psychological pressure to others when they fight with themselves. After all, the state of mind is too difficult to be perfected. Even some old people with high accomplishments are likely to be completely abolished after leading out the three corpses in the body, not to mention the young people in the circle who can''t compare with the old people in all aspects. Therefore, after a long time, it is inevitable that some people subconsciously think that the most difficult place for the corpse devil to paint the king''s room is the evil Kung Fu that can control the three corpses, so that they gradually ignore his own cultivation level. Actually At least in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, the most powerful part of Tu Junfang is not the Kung Fu inherited from the three evil sects, but the fact that he has not been fully inherited, but has not gradually lost when the three corpses surround him. This shows that at least in the difficult state of mind and practice, even if he can''t cut the three corpses, he is far farther than most outsiders outside. And a guy who is so good at mental cultivation, even if his energy practice talent is poor, it will never be worse. What''s more? Tu Junfang''s own talent for energy practice is not bad. The strength he has mastered through practice over the years is undoubtedly ahead of most of his peers. At most, he is no better than those demons with rare talents. Like what Zhang Zhiwei, even Ding Jian and that Ruhu in the back Don''t mention Tu Jun''s room. In addition to guys like Liu Xiaojiang, who dares to say that when they were the same age, they had mastered the strength of the same level as these demons? No, let alone walking on the road of cultivation. Those ten guys who can be said to be one of the top powers in the circle at this stage may not even touch their heels at that age! The ten guys do have strong strength, even the strongest people except Zhang Zhiwei, but that can only mean that they are geniuses compared with most other mediocre people, and that they have stronger strength than the two heroes through accumulation at this stage. But it doesn''t mean that they have the qualification to sit and talk with their old friends at a relatively young age, just like Ding Jian and the monster like a tiger! Moreover, it''s not because their influence is big enough, nor because they have mastered some extremely powerful stunt. It''s just because they can rely on ordinary means to make everyone outside have to admit that they are really good at fighting! It''s too rare for a guy with this ability. For many years, there are only Zhang Zhiwei, Ding Yan''an and Na Ruhu. Maybe even he is the only one Zhang Zhiwei Previously, Tu Junfang Mo said that even considering the existence of the three evil sect skills, he didn''t think he had any chance in front of Ding Jianan. The best situation was that he used his life to make people like Ding Jianan remember himself forever. But the price is hard to accept And now, Through the things given by Liu Xiaojiang and the efforts of cultivation in the following period, Tu Junfang feels that he may be able to compare with Ding Yan''an before, and even completely reverse the situation that he once faced Ding Yan''an directly. However, it''s a pity that Ding Jianan has died. As a hero, he died in the hands of an ordinary man who "has no strength to bind the chicken", Tu Junfang feels that it is unfair to compare himself with Ding Jianan, and there is no need to compare him. After all, he has always just insisted on being himself, even if he didn''t care too much about Ding Jianan''s strength. Moreover, Ding Jianan''s death also reminded Tu Junfang that not only verified the truth that arrogant soldiers will lose, but also more clearly told him that his strength might not be derived from his ignorance and fearlessness at some times. There''s no harm in being humble Therefore, to deal with this more powerful, even to some extent, it has far exceeded Ding''an''s own. Tu Junfang is still like trying to catch up with Ding''an in the back... It has long been bearish. If it were not for the existence of Liu Xiaojiang Tu Junfang may have had the idea of breaking away from the whole sex for a long time, but even he felt that these were later words. After all, if Liu Xiaojiang did not appear, there might not be much change in the whole sex in a short time. Even if Tu Junfang had the idea of being indifferent to everything, he could not have the power to stay out of it, let alone the opportunity to "die" from right and wrong today. I''m afraid that my final outcome can only be that I will always bear the name of the whole sex corpse devil and accompany the whole sex, and I don''t know when I will be destroyed by those who boast of justice. Maybe they deserve it, but people... If they don''t really step into the abyss and get used to the darkness, they always hope to get out of it. Although Tu Junfang felt that he could be described as a sinner, he didn''t think that he was really full of evil even if he lost the opportunity to practice for some people who were hostile to the whole in order to improve his kung fu. After all, looking at what happened in front of him, he suddenly felt that it might not be all bad for those who were not gifted enough to stop being an alien in the world. I think I can have a chance to atone Thinking of this, Bang!!! Tu Junfang dodged the shooting from a distance, and then directly violated his usual rules of life. He slowly raised his right foot to lift energy and kicked several stones on the ground to the ordinary man who tried to attack his weakness with guns in the distance. Moreover, there is no surprise that in the eyes of strangers, in addition to holding weapons, they can be regarded as vulnerable ordinary people. Under the attack means with speed even comparable to bullets, they are easily shot through their bodies like paper paste by stones. "309th..." After whispering in a whisper, Tu Junfang turned to look at the angry people in the circle, and stopped his eyes on Lu Jin, who looked the most alien at present, and said: "Master Lu, I guess you will be very angry, but I don''t know whether your current mood fluctuation is for the ordinary man just killed for me or for what Quan Xing did on Longhu Mountain." Say He even turned to look at Lu Linglong, who had not come forward in the distance, as if he was deliberately angering Lu Jin, and said: "I remember..." "It seems that your baby''s great granddaughter almost fell into the hands of the whole sex." "If your boy is deliberately irritating me, then... You have succeeded!" After noticing the target of Tu Junfang''s line of sight, Lu Jin was completely angered by these words and showed his family around him. Therefore, while the voice fell, Lu Jin, who was close to the white skin of Qi, came to Tu Jun''s room again, and the hand knife with five fingers together stabbed at the door of Tu Jun''s room. However, In the face of Lu Jin''s repeated sudden attacks without talking about martial ethics, Tu Junfang didn''t really care about the other party''s unscrupulous means, and didn''t feel any surprise and accident in the face of the attack. Instead, he calmly avoided the hand knife and made it wipe his cheek dangerously. Then, before Lu Jin reacted and cut the knife horizontally, he was prepared to seize the extremely short emptiness in front of him, quickly raised his foot and kicked Lu Jin''s defenseless abdomen with all his strength. The reason why Tu Junfang didn''t continue to use the Kung Fu of the three evil sects in front of Lu Jin is undoubtedly that he guessed that the seemingly brainless old master in front of him had already made preparations to quickly solve his own problems even if he forcibly suppressed the three corpses and damaged his cultivation afterwards. He also saw through the fact that it didn''t seem difficult to achieve this with Lu Jin''s cultivation and mental nature. Therefore, when the three corpses were very likely to be unable to play their role immediately, he gave up his choice of harming others and not benefiting himself when he fought. After all, he doesn''t know to what extent Liu Xiaojiang asks others to do things. At present, he just tries his best to play his role in Liu Xiaojiang''s plan and minimize the number of these strange and ordinary people before he runs out of strength. What''s more, Tu Junfang''s skill, which comes from the three evil sects, is not Gao Ning''s method that only acts on the minds of others. In influencing the minds of others, it is mainly reflected in the cultivation of the state of mind in the future. It can''t make the opponent in front lose all his senses quickly. Lu Jin is also one of the ten guys at any rate. He is a strange elder who came all the way in those years. He doesn''t dare to underestimate the enemy in front of Lu Jin, and he won''t continue to fight with him completely under the active guidance of the other party. Therefore, every step at present is the most reasonable and most suitable choice for the current situation after a short period of thinking. The purpose is to continue to play a role in Liu Xiaojiang''s plan, not to die at the hands of Lu Jin. He can''t lose the fight with the ten guys yet... And he doesn''t want to lose! Boom!!! Lu Jin got the foot of Tu Jun''s room, and the whole person directly spit blood and flew out, and even crashed into an empty building not far away. "Master!!!" Lu Linglong, who was pulled by Lu Lin in the distance, couldn''t help but speak out his concern even though he knew that his grandfather was not so vulnerable. And in the next moment, It seems that it is to support Lu Jin, the ten guy, and it seems that it is to seize the opportunity created by Lu Jin''s personal risk. It feels that Tu Junfang will relax after a short battle, Among those strange people who had only a wait-and-see attitude around, someone immediately jumped out again and launched an attack on Tu Junfang. They knew the gap and directly used their own strength. For a while, The symbolic means of all sects and factions have been displayed, and in addition to those means that can play their role in space, some people who only know how to fight close to people have also come to Tu Junfang. However, Three corpses may be Lu Jin, who has made great determination, and can''t play any role in a short time, but for those around who can''t do this at all, the means of all-round corpse demons are still as difficult to deal with as at the beginning. Tu Junfang faces these insiders who are almost as weak as ordinary people in front of him. Even if he watches several people stand in front of him, all kinds of fist and palm techniques... And even the sword is about to touch himself. He still just stood where he was, and didn''t even bother to move, but the three puppets around him who looked dark and muddy still moved before the master was attacked. A large puppet with only a mouth immediately formed a barrier in front of Tu Jun''s room, completely isolated those attacks from far to near, and made several strange people feel helpless. A puppet that looks like a human female immediately waved his sharp claws, cut off the weapons and fists of several strange people in front of Tu Junfang, left several wounds deep enough to see the bones on them, and instantly led out their three corpses, blocking the operation of energy. Another puppet that looks like a wasp vibrates its wings at high frequency around Tu Jun''s room, turns its direction, and shoots countless spikes at those strange people in the distance, forcing those in the circle to give up the attack and quickly escape from the attack range. Tu Jun''s room didn''t even move. Just by relying on the three terrible three corpse puppets around him, it was easy to get those strange people present in a rout. It was like a hedgehog, so that everyone didn''t dare to approach rashly. Tu Junfang himself, as early as the moment Lu Jin arrived, his sight was no longer on the strange people around him. Even if Lu Jin had been kicked into the ruins and had no movement, he had been looking at Lu Jin''s position carefully. "Master Lu, don''t think about biting me. I''m not arrogant. Even if I take advantage of myself, I won''t choose to approach you who haven''t breathed yet. Who knows if you''re waiting for me." Wow Lu Jin''s position then heard the sound of stones rolling down. Then he saw the old man in a suit walking out of the ruins slowly, looking at TU Jun''s room with dignified eyes, reaching out to wipe off the pink blood at the corners of his mouth. Gee, it''s hard to do. I didn''t expect that now I''m just a corpse demon, so I can drag my old bone here. These were originally just intractable all sex monsters. It seems that they have really been reborn. Brother an... It seems that you are absolutely right. I really think Lu Jin thinks highly of myself. Chapter 759 "Gee, it''s still hard to do..." Tu Junfang watched as Lu Jin''s energy was gradually strengthening. He couldn''t help but reach out and touch the back of his head with a helpless face and said: "Master Lu, even if I am now, I still have too much trouble facing you. Even if I do not care about it, I can''t tell the outcome in a short time. Why don''t you just... Forget it. I won''t stop you from looking for trouble from others, how about it?" Tu Junfang had actually predicted his situation when facing the ten guys, and even prepared himself to die in the hands of one of the ten guys. After all, although there are some guys among the ten guys who "fish in troubled waters", they can only be regarded as a minority in the end. Many dozens of guys are also very powerful aliens. Even if the Heavenly Master on Longhu Mountain is not included, the older aliens such as Lu Jin and Guan Shihua, who have survived so far, are also very likely to bring some unexpected trouble to themselves and others. What''s more, those guys who have successfully become one of the top ten guys at a young age seem to be regarded as fuel-efficient lamps by themselves and others, except for the pastoral reasons of operating intelligence agencies seriously at ordinary times. Chen Jinkui of the Shu word gate, Feng Zhenghao of the world meeting... And the tiger who absorbs the ancient pavilion. Chen Jinkui, who has the least strength among the three, can be regarded as a master of techniques as long as he doesn''t consider the existence of Baqi skills. Even the Zhuge family, which is famous for its unique skills, has to admit Chen Jinkui''s profound attainments in skills. Even the current owner of the Zhuge family may not be sure to surpass each other in skills. An excellent warlock may not be so outstanding in hard power, but considering the various effects of magic, Chen Jinkui is even more difficult than naruhu, one of the heroes, in the eyes of people like Tu Junfang. However, for Tu Junfang now, no matter which ten guys he is facing, as long as he is not the high Heavenly Master on Longhu Mountain, he is sure to save his life under anyone''s hands. However, I just have the confidence to save my life. If considering Liu Xiaojiang''s previous arrangements for himself and others, he still has to continue to play a role in the battlefield when facing the ten men, then in addition to Zhang Zhiwei, the ten men he doesn''t want to face at present, there is no doubt that he also needs to add the old man in suit and shoes in front of him. This is not to say that Lu Jin, like Zhang Zhiwei, has far more accomplishments than several other ten men, and does not exist at the same level as those who are called "ten men". But In Tu Junfang''s eyes, Lu Jin is indeed quite special. She not only has the strength and accomplishments that don''t need to give anyone face except Zhang Zhiwei among the ten guys, but also is an old man who can be regarded as stubborn in thought. Tu Junfang has no doubt about Lu Jin in front of him. After being forced to a certain extent, he is likely to have the idea of dying with himself for the sake of the world. If this kind of thing were replaced by several other ten guys, even if everyone had already made up their mind and the matter came to an end... They would certainly consider other people around them more or less. Therefore, they would never have the same idea as Lu Jin without the so-called "last resort". After all, in the face of major events, everyone knows what is primary and secondary, and knows that there will be no small family without everyone. However, there are still only a few people who can be called heroes in the face of life and death. Others always have all kinds of reasonable explanations that can persuade themselves to give up setting an example. Tu Junfang has never felt that among the so-called ten guys, everyone can hold the same view on the disaster as Lu Jin. Like Lu Jin, they can give up themselves without hesitation under specific circumstances, and even selectively ignore the people and things around them. In addition, speaking of struggling with herself for the sake of the world, Lu Jin, who holds the Trinity''s inverse triple and Tongtian book, is obviously qualified to spend with her so-called immortal body. Liu Xiaojiang''s mouth is filled with the triple cultivation of inverse life. Although it is not a correct way of cultivation, its ability is also practical and extremely powerful, especially Lu Jin, who has cultivated the triple cultivation of inverse life to the second level and can almost fully energize himself when using the skill. If Tu Junfang didn''t know that Lu Jin would also die if she was fatally injured, he didn''t like himself. Only the brain was destroyed would stop functioning. He even felt that the inverse triple was actually much stronger than the immortal body. In this case, considering Lu Jin''s accomplishments and the characteristics that can be fully prepared in advance before the war, as well as the other party''s playing method that is very likely to die Even if Tu Junfang didn''t want to lose much, he didn''t think he would win the other party, so he looked helpless and wanted to persuade Lu Jin to retreat. He didn''t want to be seriously injured or even die because of Lu Jin before he played more roles for Liu Xiaojiang. As one of the ten guys, Lu Jin easily defeated the triple of inverse life and Tongtian book... This is not realistic in Tu Junfang''s view! He only thinks that if Lu Jin is the ten guys he is facing, even if he is really lucky to stand until the end, he is bound to lose something because of the other party''s character. Even if he didn''t lose his life in the end, he must be sure to lose his arms and legs afterwards. And sure enough Lu Jin was not surprised by Tu Jun''s house at all. She didn''t accept the idea of "kindness" at all. She just stood in front of the ruins, stared at TU Jun''s house and raised her energy to the limit. "That yinggou... May be an unattainable existence for an old man like me, but at least in front of you all sex demons who help the tyranny, I should and can still strive for some opportunities for future generations, even if... In the end, I must fight my old life!" Alas Tu Junfang was obviously very disappointed at this, but he was also very decisive. He didn''t intend to leave Lu Jin time to prepare. Even if he raised his hand and manipulated the three corpse puppet around him, he quickly rushed to Lu Jin, who was suspected to have not raised his energy to the limit. Although the influence of the three corpse puppet on the three corpses in his body will be forcibly suppressed by Lu Jin with cultivation, the three corpse puppet is not only used in this way. Even if it is just used as three helpers who can follow his heart, it is also very helpful for combat. Moreover, the three corpse puppets also have entities and take into account the same "magic power" of change at the same time. This is equivalent to that Tu Junfang not only has three helpers who do not need to be distracted and only need to give orders, but also three magic tools that can change at will on a certain level! "Hum!" Facing the three puppets who were about to arrive in front of her and had shown their edge through changes, Lu Jin immediately raised her hand and urged several talismans composed of energy out of thin air. "The method of combining books - five times of thunder, light and Yuan holy talisman!" instant, The five thunder lights, which are far more powerful than the five thunder runes, were released from the runes and gradually integrated into a huge "thunder robbery", flashing extremely dazzling light, swallowed up the three puppets in an instant, and wiped them out almost in an instant. And I''m afraid that even those first disciples who inherited the thunder method can''t use the thunder method to display such powerful thunder light! Tu Junfang stood in front of the thunder light that had erased his three puppets, whose power had weakened but still made people feel numb. He just shook his head reluctantly, strengthened the output of energy in his body again, and summoned three puppets to stand in front of him again. Boom!!! This time, after the huge sound, the muddy barrier formed by the integration of the three puppets was not eliminated by the powerful thunder. Instead, it completely blocked the attack, and did not hurt Tu Jun''s room hiding behind the barrier. But just as the barrier wriggled and quickly split into three puppets, Lu Jin with white skin came to Tu Jun''s room again. While he jumped high and pointed to Tu Jun''s room, several talismans suddenly appeared in Tu Jun''s eyes. "The method of closing the book - seal the Sutra and trap the immortal talisman!" "The method of combining books - Five ghosts and strong men''s talisman!" "The method of combining books... Ghost travel record and transport taixuan Fu!" In just one breath, there were three talismans unknown to ordinary people, which played a role in the number of talismans in front of Lu Jin''s palm. In the final analysis, the three demons sect where Tu Junfang once belonged was also a sect of monasticism, so he knew a lot about runes, so after seeing some runes flowing towards him with his own eyes, he quickly stepped back to avoid the entanglement of these runes. But at the same time, the five figures, who looked equally gray and more like energy objects than the three corpse puppets, also came to Tu Jun''s room and slowly raised their fists, as if to "knock" his head. Just When those huge fists fell down and saw that they were about to touch Tu Jun''s room, the three puppets not far away turned into a large amount of black liquid. In the process of moving quickly to Tu Jun''s room, they formed a barrier again and helped him through the crisis again. But what followed was not the smooth landing of Tu Jun''s room. I just felt a chill in the air. A cold wind with no line to speak of quickly blew around Tu Jun''s room, followed by solid ice condensed in the air. It chased Tu Jun''s room all the way without rules, and it looked like it would never stop until the corpse demon was sealed in it! See this, Tu Junfang knew that he had no choice but to face this talisman with tracking effect, so when the solid ice condensed in front of him and sealed himself in the next second, he suddenly puffed up his mouth and sprayed a lot of saliva. This not only blocked the possibility that the solid ice would seal him in, but also made the frozen solid ice break and melt in the air in an instant after touching the saliva... It''s like directly touching some kind of hot heat and turning into a large amount of scattered water vapor! Lu Jin, who had planned to take the opportunity to approach Tu Jun''s house and then hit the weakness of Tu Jun''s house by means, immediately stepped back after noticing such abnormalities and didn''t directly touch those strange things that were not all steam. This made Tu Junfang seize the opportunity to stabilize his figure, looked at the three corpse puppet entangled with the Five ghosts, and then looked at Lu Jin with a headache: "Is this the power of Tongtian''s talisman? The multiple superposition of a school of thunder talismans before, the combined use of Shangqing, Lingbao and secret talismans now, Master Lu... Are there any talismans in the world that you can''t understand?" "Liuku immortal thief?" Lu Jin did not answer Tu Junfang''s emotion. Although her eyes were still staring at TU Junfang''s every move, they had been more dignified just now. "That guy even passed on eight wonders to you. Didn''t he say that these things should be erased together?!" "You guys..." Tu Junfang smiled and repeated the key points in his words. Then he spread his hands indifferently and said to Lu Jin: "Are you trying to set me up, but it doesn''t matter. Although I don''t know how the leader did it, in the hands of all sex demons who participated in the war, everyone has mastered at least one kind of... Eight strange skills that are more suitable for their own cultivation." "As for your question about the headmaster..." "He has always been a bigwig. When he said that the eight magic skills should disappear, they will inevitably disappear. What we have in hand... Is just a ''defective product'' improved by the leader, which can not be passed on as a complete skill." "Of course..." "It is estimated that even if we only have some defective products, it is enough to greatly enhance the strength of us." Speaking of which, He seemed to think of something again, so he glanced over the audience and was stunned. He didn''t know how to intervene in the fight. Finally, he stopped his eyes on Lu Jin, who was not good looking, and said: "Master Lu, you used all your strength so recklessly and even gave up saving your strength before fighting with the leader. You should think that Tu Junfang is the accomplice who is most likely to threaten all of you at this stage?" "What a pity..." "You guessed wrong. Even now, I''m not the strongest one in the whole body except the leader. Take the stunt you care about most now. I just master the improved Liuku immortal thief, not the one with the largest number of stunts." "How is this possible?" Lu Jin''s eyes suddenly coagulated and hurriedly asked. "That man..." "Corpse devil, ha ha, after seeing genius, I know how mediocre I am..." Tu Junfang noticed Lu Jin''s shaking and couldn''t help raising the corner of his mouth slowly and said: "Except for those stunts that need relatively basic skills, that person... But she has mastered three kinds of stunts. In addition, she has a very special physique and the special care of the leader. It is estimated that even if the leader doesn''t plan to fight, it will be difficult for you to win." "Besides, among us, I''m afraid she''s the only one who can really make the leader look at us differently..." Chapter 760 "Xia he, stop..." Zhang Lingyu followed the company''s employees to the battlefield for support. Looking at Xia he standing in the ruins with his hands stained with blood, his first words were still so disappointing. As long as Xia he chooses to stop immediately and no longer embarrass the soldiers around him who are not afraid of life and death, he can decide to let everyone let Xia he go Considering Zhang Lingyu''s current identity and the relationship between him and Xia he, it''s enough to make people doubt whether he has a brain or not. Wen Yan, Xia he turned to face Zhang Lingyu, who had just arrived here, and reached out to wipe the blood on his face. However, the blood on his face was more difficult to deal with because his gloves had already been soaked with more blood. When she noticed this, she immediately took off her gloves and threw them at her feet, saying: "Zhang Lingyu, Zhang Lingyu, you are still the guy who likes to deceive yourself and others. I think you''d better carefully observe the surrounding situation first." "I''m a hopeless all sex witch who killed so many of you personally. Stop... Can you really turn back, or can you really decide this kind of thing? Don''t forget that you''re just an ordinary employee of the company." Speaking of which, She looked up at Zhang Lingyu, who looked very complex and hesitant, and said, "the leader gave us orders, but try our best to reduce your number. Even if you die in the hands of these people, we should try our best to help remove some unnecessary troubles." "After all, although the leader has the ability to face all of you alone, he still hates trouble. He doesn''t want too many ants standing in front of him." "Xia he, even if you are in the place of wholeness, you were never such a person. Were you controlled by the Ying hook?" Zhang Lingyu looked at Xia he, who was strange not far away. Obviously, she still didn''t believe that everything was Xia he''s original behavior. Therefore, even if he doesn''t think Liu Xiaojiang will harm Xia he, considering Liu Xiaojiang''s actions that are difficult for him to understand, he inevitably has the idea that Xia he may be used by Liu Xiaojiang. After all, he has never clearly expressed his feelings for Xia he with Liu Xiaojiang. At this time, even if Zhang Lingyu believes that Liu Xiaojiang has not lost his way, he will not really become the terrible disaster of Ying Gou. At present, everything is very likely to have other purposes But at the thought that Liu Xiaojiang may not know his feelings for Xia he, and considering Liu Xiaojiang''s not obvious but still "jealous of evil as hatred", it is difficult for him not to doubt that Liu Xiaojiang used Xia he as an all-purpose monster when he wanted to achieve a certain purpose. The evidence that Xia he is controlled by Liu Xiaojiang is her current performance that is different from what she used to be "Control..." Xia he didn''t expect that Zhang Lingyu was so popular. He didn''t even wait for him to show his real acting skills, so he took the initiative to have the idea that he was actually being controlled, and directly opened his mouth and planted a seed in the hearts of other people around him. So, following Zhang Lingyu''s words, she showed a little skepticism, and then firmly said: "Hum, it''s just that you don''t know who I really am. I''m no doubt the witch in the eyes of you people. Since you''ve always been fighting and killing me, why can''t I be loyal to accepting my own kind?" "The leader is also an alien in the eyes of you and a monster and disaster that will not be accepted in any case. Why can''t I choose to keep warm around the leader and bear the difficulties and exclusion of you all the time?" "This is by no means your original intention, not Xia he I know..." Zhang Lingyu looked at Xia he, who was different from what he used to be. In her heart, she became more and more convinced of her speculation about Xia he and thought that Xia he was undoubtedly controlled by Liu Xiaojiang. After all, this is not the first time. Now everyone knows that LV Jiaming''s soul skill is double hands, and double hands... Have the ability to confuse and control others'' minds by transforming others'' souls. Those who are manipulated by both hands, let alone go against their original intention, and even die for them, will not blink at all. The situations that happened to Xiao Xiao and old Chai have long been analyzed and informed by the company to everyone in the circle. The person who can still use the ability of double hands at present, in addition to the possibility of Lv Liang, the only living member of the LV family, can only be the winner who has been collecting eight strange skills and personally killed the LV family and Yaoxing society! Thinking of this, Not only did Zhang Lingyu have doubts about the whole practice, but even the people who had been fighting with Xia he but had not been dealt with by Xia he, as well as the employees of the company who rushed to support Zhang Lingyu, were also aware of this possibility. After all, in their eyes, those guys with all sex are desperate. They are completely guys who do things only according to their own desires. But right now Xia he, who can be regarded as all sex celebrities, all showed their intention to sacrifice themselves for yinggou, which simply shouldered their inherent cognition of all sex demons. Perhaps the only reason that can explain everything clearly is that Xia he and others were hooked by Ying to control their mind, otherwise... None of them can figure out why these extremely selfish guys insist on such thankless and even suicidal behavior. Moreover, some rumors about Zhang Lingyu from outsiders in some circles are not unheard of under the spread of someone secretly. At present, they have guessed more or less why Zhang Lingyu cultivates Yin five thunder. Therefore, for Zhang Lingyu''s words and the Xia he he described, all the outsiders in the circle who are the mirror of his heart are present. Even if they are surprised by the true face of Xia he, they still have a high degree of trust in it. Then, it further confirmed the fact that Xia he and others were most likely manipulated by Ying Gou. "Ha ha..." Xia he noticed the puzzled eyes of those around him, and wondered if it was a heartfelt smile, and then said: "The good one is by no means my original intention, and the good one is by no means the Xia he you know..." "Zhang Lingyu, although you and I did have such a short relationship, when you hid in the gate of Longhu Mountain and turned a blind eye to me, did you ever think whether Xia he you knew would feel desperate for it?" "Once..." So far, She looked at Zhang Lingyu fiercely and said, "I thought I really succeeded in finding salvation and found a person who can accept myself completely. Moreover, that person also happens to have a likable face and is a big man with noble status enough to protect me." "At that time, I even thought that after many years of bad luck, I finally got my greatest luck. As a result... What I finally got was a heartless silence, and you didn''t even come out to see me." "Zhang Lingyu, the Xia he you once knew was already dead when he was isolated from the Mountain Gate by Longhu Mountain and desperately boarded the train leaving Jiangxi." Ooh! What else?! Immortal Lingyu is really good. He even lifted his pants and turned his face and didn''t recognize people, and he is still such a beautiful woman in front of us... He is really a model of our generation! In addition to the soldiers of ordinary people, almost all the strange people in the circle who knew the whole virtue also looked at Zhang Lingyu strangely after being extremely shocked. Obviously, even if there was some speculation due to the rumors, no one thought that Zhang Lingyu should be so impersonal. The presence of so many strange sights naturally made Zhang Lingyu feel what is called "public punishment"! But to Xia he''s deep surprise, Zhang Lingyu, who was ashamed of this and might become angry, didn''t appear. He still looked at Xia he with hesitation and complexity under the gaze of so many different eyes around him. "Once... It was my fault, but don''t get me wrong. I didn''t have any bad ideas about you. I was just... Struggling with myself." Said that, Zhang Lingyu also suddenly felt a trace of relief in his heart, as if what had been bothering him all the time had dissipated directly with the words, so he no longer tangled and continued to explain: "Everyone knows..." "I became a monk on the mountain when I was young and stayed with my master to practice. Although Longhu Mountain does not impose too many commandments, a person who has remained on the mountain since childhood inevitably thinks he is a monk who must abide by the commandments, so I hate that imperfect self." "The psychological impact of this matter on me may not be completely eliminated until today, but after all, it''s all my own problem. Xia he..... I''m sorry, I hurt you. Only by listening to you today can I know how selfish I am." "......." Xia he. Xia he didn''t think of the elm head she knew. Up to now, she has really figured out some problems, but unfortunately, considering her current camp with the other party, she obviously can''t talk with Zhang Lingyu about this problem. If not Xia he is afraid that she may not be able to kill Zhang Lingyu. You know, she has already decided to kill the other party herself and give a bad breath to the torture she has suffered, or... Die here with the other party when her goal is achieved. "As long as I can make you stop, no matter what I want..." "OK, then join me and kill everyone present." Xia he interrupted Zhang Lingyu with a smile and said something that made everyone present numb. "After all, everything has to come first and arrive later. Although I once had a little relationship with you, it''s all a thing of the past after all. Besides, you did push me to the whole side no matter what reason you had at the beginning." "Besides, if it weren''t for you, I might not have accepted Dou Mei''s invitation to join the whole sex when I was on that train..." "However, these are no longer important. No matter what kind of organization the whole sex is, it at least provides me with a so-called place to go. Now, no matter how terrible the leader is in your eyes, he is the only one who has accepted me without reservation." "Zhang Lingyu, since you want to make up for your mistakes, I have no reason to refuse. Then... I can accept your compensation or restore the relationship with you, but you must do it according to my requirements and help the leader solve the trouble with me." "Join me in killing everyone present and other people who may come to support later, and try our best to help the leader solve the unnecessary problems later, and then... We will stop. What do you think?" "This is not your original intention. When you wake up, you will regret what happened today, so..... I won''t let you keep making mistakes." Zhang Lingyu thought for a moment, shook her head and said, but did not choose to continue talking about killing the people around her. "Ha ha..." Xia he didn''t show his feelings about this answer on his face. Then he smiled contemptuously, "as I said just now, I''ve always been very sober." "No, you are not awake. You are controlled, not the real Xiahe." With that, Zhang Lingyu suddenly showed a dazzling golden light around her. It was obvious that she had made her own choice in front of the people around her. See this, Those extraordinary people who gave the company and Longhushan face, as well as ordinary soldiers who took the opportunity to breathe and think about the next specific actions, also entered their high tension state in wartime again. "Alas, it seems that bad luck has been pestering me. It''s really... What a tragedy to ask me to kill the only man who made me emotional." Let''s hear it, Xia he suddenly exuded more powerful energy than before. She even just stood there and didn''t move. By this means of releasing the energy from her body, Zhang Lingyu and those who came to support couldn''t help but retreat. "Just..." "Anyway, people are inherently dead. They can also play some roles for the leader before they die. Even if you and I have lived once in our life." Say, She didn''t choose to pick up the magic gloves soaked with blood at her feet, but walked directly and slowly towards Zhang Lingyu''s position. Every step... Seemed to step on Zhang Lingyu''s heart, gradually strengthening the entanglement and hesitation in Zhang Lingyu''s heart step by step. After all, he has understood that he is by no means Xia he''s opponent. If he still takes into account the entangled feelings in the past, I''m sorry... He''s not only joking about himself, but also about the lives of others around him. This kind of thing, whether it''s the original Lingyu real person on Longhu Mountain or Zhang Lingyu, an employee of nadutong company... Will only make the choice that is in line with the "perfect person"! Chapter 761 Zhang Lingyu didn''t grow up completely when she stayed with Zhang Chulan and others. At least she figured out the problems between herself and Xia he. Almost all of them were caused by her own stupidity. If he can accept his imperfect self and recognize the fact that he is not a "perfect person" as soon as possible, he will not let Xia he seize the opportunity and take advantage of it by Dou Mei. Maybe even he will not be driven down the mountain by his master at all. Zhang Lingyu is now gradually accepting his imperfect self, but unfortunately, his epiphany came a little too late, so that he had to bear the consequences for his original actions and face Xia he who has no way out at a completely inappropriate time. Knowing that Xia he is not what he used to be and has the strength that far exceeds others'' expectations, if he wants to save Xia he, he must bet his own and other people''s lives, and even ignore the great righteousness of the world... Only put the problem between himself and Xia he in the first place. But the problem is Even if Zhang Lingyu is indeed gradually accepting his imperfect self, it doesn''t mean that he will quickly turn from one extreme to the other, and become a worldly person who doesn''t care about anything at all and only cares about his own problems. After all, no matter what, he is still Zhang Lingyu. He is a real Lingyu who once learned from Zhengyi. He can''t see the great righteousness of the world without anything, or watch the world suffer, let alone solve problems for himself with the lives of others. Therefore, when Xia hetie is determined to help yinggou complete the plan, he has no way to "save" Xia hetie without enough strength, or he can only choose one between himself and the world. And Zhang Lingyu''s choice As expected, it is worthy of being the Lingyu immortal of Longhu Mountain. At least it looks like this in the eyes of others around. Zhang Lingyu is still out of reach of these earthly people. In this regard, Xia he didn''t have any emotion, because she had guessed what kind of choice Zhang Lingyu would make between herself and the world. She didn''t expect Zhang Lingyu to abandon everything else in the world for her feelings... For herself, just like the infatuation in some literary works. Xia he even thought that Zhang Lingyu would not make any progress before. She would still deny herself like the elm head at the beginning, torturing herself by denying their feelings and relationships, and then... Died in her hands with her incomprehension. But the result exceeded Xia he''s expectation. Although Zhang Lingyu still chose to stand on the other side and would not choose to abandon the great righteousness of the world because of his own feelings, those words just now also showed that he had made progress and at least faced up to the past between him and her. To tell you the truth Xia he had never thought that Zhang Lingyu could admit his mistakes in the past in full view of the public, as just now, so as to completely subvert the original impression of the world on the real person Lingyu. Therefore, even if the conversation finally collapsed unexpectedly, and the two were destined to fight from an opposite angle, Xia he felt a little satisfied with Zhang Lingyu''s change. Yes, it''s satisfaction Zhang Linghe and Xia Yu are really satisfied with this matter, because it''s just a trace of her determination to face it directly, which makes Zhang Linghe and Xia Yu feel very satisfied. Admitting... Or even accepting your imperfect self is tantamount to completely denying everything you have ever been. This is embodied in Zhang Lingyu''s body, which shows that he no longer fantasizes about what he is the so-called Lingyu real person, but only regards himself as an ordinary and earthly person with conscience. For a man who became a monk on Longhu Mountain since childhood, it is a direct indication of his practice for so many years. In fact... He doesn''t even know how to be a good man in the secular world! First of all, admit your own weakness, which is the basis for possible strength in the future After understanding the changes that have taken place in Zhang Lingyu, Xia he is undoubtedly looking forward to what Zhang Lingyu will look like in the future. Will he gradually fade away the layer of cloth that goes against his heart? He is no longer a noble and pure Lingyu immortal on Longhu Mountain, but... Zhang Lingyu, the only one in the world? Hehe, from now on, there will be only Zhang Lingyu. There is no noble Lingyu immortal This is really very exciting. Thinking Xia he has already exerted his strength to the limit, and the energy released from the outside is mixed with the ability brought by the special constitution. However, the people who are once again affected by the "breath muscle" do not have the same obscene ideas as those who once had this way. No matter the people who have stronger minds on the scene or the people who are weaker in mental cultivation, they are only temporarily confused after being recruited, and they are directly stunned in the same place as if they had been hit by some magic trick. The next moment, Xia he had already stood in front of Zhang Lingyu who cast the golden light curse, then stepped on the ground with one hard step, waved his fist wrapped by Qi, and hit Zhang Lingyu''s golden light directly. Dong -¡ª¡ª A loud ring like a bell reverberated in the field, However, Zhang Lingyu''s golden light was not completely dispelled by Xia he''s fist. Maybe he realized that Xia he''s strength is not what he can resist. Therefore, long before Xia he''s fist was smashed down, he had directly condensed a large amount of golden light to a point as Zhang Chulan had shown at the Luo Tian Festival, barely withstanding Xia he''s fist without being hit. However, Zhang Lingyu tried her best to do what Jin Guang could do, which seemed to be limited to reluctantly resisting the fist from Xia he. She had no time to distract herself and use the energy of Jin Guang mantra to counter Xia he. Because After being resisted by Zhang Lingyu, Xia he immediately continued to exert force under his feet and even stepped on the ground to collapse, gradually strengthening the strength of this fist on the golden light, resulting in cracks in the golden light like an entity under this force. See this, Even if Zhang Lingyu didn''t want to, she had no other choice at all. She folded her sleeves in front of her to control the golden light for blocking. Immediately, like secretion, a large amount of black liquid with Yin and cold air flowed out, and gradually gathered under her feet into a large muddy land full of cold air. "Xia he..." "Oh, Yin five thunder? Unfortunately, this kind of thing is useless to me." Xia he didn''t hide until he was above the five Yin thunders. The power gradually exerted on his hand didn''t weaken at all, but accumulated a little to the point that the golden light couldn''t bear. Click Bang!!! With the fragmentation of the golden light, Xia he''s fist directly penetrated the golden light''s barrier and hit the face she loved and hated. He directly punched Zhang Lingyu upside down and flew out. It looked like there was no mercy at all. However, while Xia he felt extremely relieved, the strange people around him who were awakened by the previous loud noise jumped up behind Xia he one by one, taking advantage of Xia he''s success to relax their vigilance and fighting for the risk of being affected by Yin five thunder. Moreover, maybe he wants to sell Zhang Lingyu a favor, or maybe he wants to catch Xia he and confirm how Ying Gou controls these integrity. At present, among the several people behind Xia he, many guys with long needles undoubtedly want to take the opportunity to seal her meridians. But unfortunately Ghost door needle, which can be used to block the movement of other people''s energy path, is often only effective when the strong exerts it on the weak, and the weak chooses to "stay behind" in front of the strong... That is almost equivalent to not dying! Xia he noticed the intention of the people holding the long needle, and a trace of obvious anger flashed in his eyes. Then he looked at the Yin five thunder under his feet as if there was nothing, stepped on the water dirty thunder and raised energy to several people behind him. The next second, A large number of thin lines composed of energy suddenly extended from Xia he''s palms and wound around these strange people who were going to attack her. Even at a faster speed than Yin five thunder, they blocked the normal operation of energy path in their bodies. Under the influence of this method, the guys who are holding the long needle in their hands and are going to use the ghost door needle lose control of the energy attached to the long needle, so that the steel needles that cannot be regarded as magic weapons by themselves are accidentally bent and broken by them under the disorder of energy. meanwhile, The existence of this thin thread also seems very strange. It not only penetrated these strange people''s bodies as if there was no entity, and directly blocked the normal operation of their internal energy path from the inside, but also was pulled by Xia he as if he had an entity, and pulled these guys to the ground together. The guys whose breathing path is blocked by thin lines and whose landing is affected by water and dirt mines also lie on the ground one by one. They immediately fall into weakness and struggle to get up, but they can only fall into the mud again. Not far away, "God knows the spirit! This is God knows the spirit! How can it...... isn''t this rootless, is it his innate means?!" It''s the first way for Xia he to recognize that he''s the first way to awaken others. It''s the same way that Xia he''s really used to stop others from breathing. Then, not only the strange people present were stunned, but even Xia he himself was slightly stunned. He was so cold that he couldn''t reflect what "shenmingling" meant. A moment later, In the eyes of several people who seem to know something about it, she confirmed that "shenmingling" refers to the source of energy and body that she exerts. It should not be said that it is based on the understanding of the source of energy and the means that she exerts to dissolve the energy of others. After all, those thin lines are really based on the source of energy body, but they are not really powerful. At most, they can only be regarded as a small means extended from this. "I see..." Xia he saw that some people were very sure of the "God, Ming and spirit". Naturally, he understood that the leader of the whole nature had no roots in that year. In fact, he also mastered the unique skill called "eight strange skills" by the world. Just The man understood the unique skill even earlier, not with others, and... He didn''t seem to fully understand the unique skill. The source of energy and body can let him master God and spirit, which is obviously a particularly sufficient evidence. The difference between the spirit and the source of energy and body is very much like the relationship between soul enlightenment and two full hands. however, Xia he doesn''t care about these secrets that have become the past, and doesn''t intend to explore these things that he is not interested in at all. She just stood there as if there were nothing under her feet, and then when a group of people around her didn''t dare to act rashly because of the "God and spirit", she turned and looked at Zhang Lingyu, who had been beaten and flying by herself and was slowly getting up, and said: "Immortal Lingyu, don''t think you''re still the first disciple who is superior. If you continue to underestimate the enemy, you may... Die in my hands soon." Wen Yan, Zhang Lingyu ignored her swollen cheeks, and a struggle flashed in her eyes, but she didn''t say anything more in the end. Instead, she silently raised her energy to the limit, and then raised her hand again to release more muddy water and dirty thunder. "That''s right. If you don''t spell it, how can you know whether the water is useless to me, and whether the words I just said are true or false..." As soon as the voice fell, Xia he immediately rushed to Zhang Lingyu, who was serious again, and Zhang Lingyu also controlled the dirty thunder wrapped around his hands to meet him ¡­¡­ On a relatively open square in the city, Liu Xiaojiang slowly opened his eyes, then put his hand on his knee, slowly stood up from the ground, and then raised his eyes to the deserted corner in the distance. "Little... Master, don''t you really have to worry about Xia he? I always think the girl said she wanted to vent her anger. In fact, she just didn''t want her little white face to be wronged?" Hu Li wanted to directly call Liu Xiaojiang''s name, but considering his owner''s inexplicable behavior at the moment, he immediately changed his subconscious address to avoid damaging Liu Xiaojiang''s arrangement due to carelessness. Moreover, she did feel a lot of energy that didn''t seem to exist there in Liu Xiaojiang''s sight. "Xia he has his own choice. As long as you look at the array over there, don''t let her take things off in the end." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the seemingly deserted corner in the distance and answered Hu Li''s concern about Xia he without looking back. Then he stood there without saying a word, as if waiting for those guys who play tricks to show up. Then, however, after a short period of interest, he realized that he had been exposed. After Liu Xiaojiang was waiting for him, an old and extremely calm voice sounded. "Benefactor Liu, we meet again." Chapter 762 "Master Xie Kong." Liu Xiaojiang looked at a group of bald heads who suddenly appeared in front of him. There was no accident in his eyes. It was obvious that he had already noticed the arrival of these Buddhist disciples. "You''re just an ordinary monk now, and you''re just the abbot of Lingyin Temple. Why take your disciples into this muddy place and stand in front of me now... It''s probably the result of your willful behavior." "Amitabha..." master Xie Kong stood in front of a group of Lingyin Temple and other Buddhist disciples, stood in front of him with one hand and bowed his head towards Liu Xiaojiang calmly, saying: "Benefactor Liu, you are still as sober and rational as you were at the beginning. Since you are not as possessed as the world imagined, why... Can''t you sit down and have a good chat?" "If I''m not ''yinggou'' and I''m not a disaster that frightens the world, will anyone be willing to sit down and have a good chat with me?" Ignoring the so-called goodwill of knowing Master Kong, Liu Xiaojiang glanced at the angry Arhats behind each other and said: "Master Jiekong, just because I am still sober and sober, you should also know very well in your heart that your Buddha can''t cross me, a strong willed traitor and evil person, and eliminating demons... It is estimated that your Buddha''s only choice when dealing with my existence." Speaking of which, He couldn''t help laughing at master Xie Kong and other Buddhist disciples, "but unfortunately, your Buddha is your Buddha and you are you. If I hadn''t won Gou to give you master Xie Kong a face, you wouldn''t even have a chance to speak in front of me." "Don''t say that those outsiders can''t control my head at all. Even if those outsiders are still lucky to be alive today, they are not qualified to express their opinions on what is happening in this land. Otherwise, there is no need for Buddhist people to continue to exist." Wen Yan, Master Xie Kong put his hands in front of him and looked up at Liu Xiaojiang, who claimed to be Ying Gou, and the masked woman sitting on the ground behind him. He said: "If there''s nothing unexpected, the female benefactor behind benefactor Liu should be the elder who, as the benefactor of Zhuge family said not long ago, is far superior to the marquis in terms of strange skills?" "Old monk, don''t think about provoking discord. My attitude is the same as that of my master." Hu Li saw through Master Kong''s next words at a glance, so he spoke in advance to help him eliminate that unrealistic idea. "What''s more, your disciples of Buddhism love to say that all living beings are equal, but this world is not like what your Buddha said. The concept of six samsara... Seems to be put forward by your Buddha. Since there are even six kinds of things, what is the equality of all living beings?" "If you really believe that all living beings are equal, then you bald donkeys who have believed all your life will be born in the dirty pigsty raised by human beings in the afterlife. Are you willing to...?" Master Xie Kong was not upset about this, but he could not help shaking his head and said, "the six ways are a means to punish sinners, as long as..." "If all beings are really equal and let sinners be born in the animal way, how can it be regarded as a punishment?" Hu Li immediately interrupted master kongfu with a mocking look in his eyes. "Having faith is really a good thing..." "But the faith can''t even justify itself. It''s just a bunch of fabricated things. It''s also said that the belief in return is not pure. Ha ha... You guys don''t have to eat at ordinary times?" "......." master Jiekong. "Oh, no, I''ve gone too far. How can the masters not eat? Otherwise, how can there be such words as'' you Buddha can''t cross the poverty force ''?" Hu Li couldn''t help laughing at master Xie Kong. Everyone knows that monk Xie Kong is a real master, and there is no place to criticize what he does, but... In the eyes of Liu Xiaojiang and others, it is only master Xie Kong who deserves respect, not the Buddha who knows Master Kong. After all, even in the so-called Buddhism, there are few real masters. Instead, they are all guys who only ferry the rich through the word "master". They can never see the poor people who really need to be saved. And this Although there are many daomen, they are not as famous as Buddhism after all. The places where there are real Taoists practicing are not as luxurious as the great temple of Buddhism. Liu Xiaojiang has no superfluous views on Buddhism, but seeing master Xie Kong standing in the position of Buddhism and attributing all his credit to the Buddhism behind him, he will inevitably feel that he is so modest that he seems to show how holy the Buddhism is. Clearly We are all just goods along the way. Only you Jiekong is a special existence, but it seems that Buddhism is all you Jiekong..... Who believes it? But if you want to think so, However, Liu Xiaojiang still gave Master Kong enough face, turned back and stopped Hu Li''s words used to ridicule Buddhism, then looked at the old monk who was not a threat to anyone in the field and said: "Master Jiekong, to be honest..." "I admit that in my eyes, you can indeed be called a master in various senses, and you can also see that you really want to save everyone, but... After all, you are not the real Buddha, but an old man with no strength to bind chickens." "Therefore, if you don''t want to see the disciples behind you and are finally completely buried by the mud, please turn around and take them away together. I won''t repeat it with you again." "All physiology should be equal..." master Xie Kong lowered his head slightly towards Liu Xiaojiang again. Then, although it was not so obvious, his eyes were indeed full of firmness, saying: "Although this world has not developed according to the wishes of our Buddha, and there are selfish thoughts in every donor''s heart that can not be easily put down, which has triggered everything we have seen with our own eyes today, there are still many donors in this world who can be regarded as innocent." "For those innocent benefactors, if the old monk dies here today, he can fight for a chance to live for those innocent benefactors. It''s worth it in this life..." "I see." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the old monk standing there with no intention to retreat. He could not help but subconsciously frown slowly, but then shook his head as if relieved: "It seems that master Jiekong came here today with the disciples behind him. He has also made up his mind to replace your Buddha and remove me. Ok... Since master Jiekong has made up his mind, I will meet your wishes and carry on with all your lives." Say it, He completely lost his interest in dialogue with monk Xie Kong, because he had confirmed that the other party was indeed a real master and would not change his mind and turn away because of his words. Therefore, even if he is not so willing, Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t mind that as a demon, he carries the lives of master Xie Kong, so that it is easier to shape pure evil in the eyes of the world. So "Master! Be careful!" Now standing behind master Xie Kong, monk Baowen, who was unusually tall and burly, slowly raised his arm at the sight of Liu Xiaojiang and others. Even if he didn''t care, he stretched out his hand and threw his master directly at the group of martial monks behind him. Then, taking advantage of the opportunity that Liu Xiaojiang had not launched any ability, he did not hesitate to turn into a dark shadow under his feet and ran to Liu Xiaojiang in diameter, glaring like a doorkeeper King Kong in charge of subduing demons. "Demon! Don''t be crazy!" Baowen almost came to Liu Xiaojiang in a blink, and with his height and body advantage relative to Liu Xiaojiang, he clenched his fist and wanted to smash Liu Xiaojiang from top to bottom. "Baowen! Don''t be impulsive! Come back!" Master Xie Kong, who was firmly taken over by the monks, saw that his disciple rushed up with a man who was beyond his power. Immediately, he couldn''t bear to worry and tried to stop Baowen from being stupid. However, "Rampant? I think I have maintained enough respect for you Buddhists." Liu Xiaojiang stood still and looked up at the angry King Kong in front of him, who was enough to block the sun, and said calmly: "But even clay figurines still have three points of anger. What''s more, in the face of enemies who want to die by themselves, I can''t think how stupid people choose to indulge the enemy''s offense all the time." "Dead!!!" Monk Baowen was already angry with Liu Xiaojiang''s disrespect and dared to humiliate his most respected Master. After hearing this, he showed his fierce eyes and smashed his fist like a casserole on Liu Xiaojiang''s head. Bang! But unfortunately, the fact did not exceed master Xie Kong''s expectation, nor did it be as angry as monk Baowen imagined, Even when Liu Xiaojiang started the attack at the moment when he was about to touch himself, he still bent his arms and easily blocked the fierce attack with wind and waves on his head before the fist of monk Baowen really touched him. And this Especially after noticing that Liu Xiaojiang''s arm used for blocking even maintained a posture that was difficult to really exert force, monk Baowen even felt that he had been insulted by the other party. He was more angry and wanted to break through the blocking and directly hit Liu Xiaojiang''s head with his fist. But the fact is that no matter how hard he tries, he can''t break through Liu Xiaojiang''s wrestling method, which doesn''t seem to be in line with common sense. "Buddha''s angry eyes, King Kong, but with this level, what can we stop?" The monk turned his arm slightly and broke it. "Damn devil! The gap can''t be so big!" Monk Baowen calmed down after suffering from the pain, but he didn''t believe that he did his best. He couldn''t even hurt a hair of Liu Xiaojiang. Therefore, even when his habitual hand and wrist had been broken, he quickly made the next response. The next second, Liu Xiaojiang saw with his own eyes that monk Baowen, who was forcibly dragged to break his hand, raised his thick thighs horizontally and kicked his head fiercely, regardless of the sharp pain of wrist distortion and deformation. "Gee, you''re cruel enough to yourself, but anger and discipline have a great impact on you, so you''re far behind in cultivation..." This time, It seems that he is impatient with the entanglement of monk Baowen. Liu Xiaojiang even directly ignores the other party and kicks him in the thigh. He released the hand holding the other party and pushed it back slightly at the same time, which instantly destroyed the balance of the other party in the attack, causing the other party who stretched his legs to turn a few circles like a top, without letting the desperate attack really touch himself. Then Just as monk Baowen turned several times to stabilize his body and raised his eyes to glare at Liu Xiaojiang again, Liu Xiaojiang''s palm, which he didn''t know when it had been held up, quickly waved it down to monk Baowen not far away. In full view of the public, he ruthlessly split the pro disciple of master Jiekong into two parts by means that everyone couldn''t understand. "Shifu... Shifu..." while monk Baowen was divided into two halves, he seemed to want to say something to his Shifu. Unfortunately, his body fell out of control and didn''t even look back at his Shifu for the last time. "Baowen..." even though master Xie Kong has long been indifferent to life and death, he watched his disciples make angry precepts for his old monk and finally died miserably in front of him. It is inevitable that his state of mind will be a little loose. And those martial monks who had made up their mind long before they came here under the guidance of master Xie Kong did not waver when they saw the tragic death of monk Baowen, and their eyes showed a little anger. It seems that no matter how strong yinggou''s strength is, and whether he can successfully survive this disaster, he has already put his life and death aside. I have to admit that even if the beliefs of these Buddhist disciples are different from those of ordinary soldiers outside, the idea of willing to give everything for faith is highly similar to some extent. Just, Liu Xiaojiang can''t understand the beliefs of these Buddhist disciples, so he can''t sympathize with these Buddhist disciples who are willing to sacrifice their lives for something empty like those ordinary soldiers outside. After all, there is no six samsara at all, only the ruthless cycle from the way of heaven, whether it is a good man or a villain... It''s the same when you die! People may have an afterlife, but the possible afterlife has nothing to do with your Buddha "Hehe, if you follow the standard of your Buddha, then this great monk who has violated the precepts of anger, the afterlife... I''m afraid even people can''t do it?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at master Xie Kong calmly, and his mouth was a speech that was enough to make ordinary people want to crack their liver and gall. And sure enough Even before master Xie Kong gave an answer, the Buddhist disciples around who were already glaring at Liu Xiaojiang also made angry precepts under the stimulation of this sentence. "Kill!!!" "Oh, that''s right. If you don''t have seven emotions and six desires, you can''t be alive. Your Buddha... Can''t even save yourself. Why talk about universal living beings." Chapter 763 Anger is meaningless, especially when the weak face the strong. The weak should always keep calm in order to save themselves. After all, if the weak really do something stupid in front of the strong, the consequences are often not bearable only by full of anger. It is entirely possible to destroy themselves and involve others. Liu Xiaojiang looked at the so-called "angry King Kong" in front of him and felt the fact that they were only supporting their actions with anger. When he started, he would not say how stupid they were. He just tried his best to satisfy the "Hope" in the hearts of these monks, and personally sent them on the road without worrying about any right or wrong, so that these stupid guys thought that they were indeed martyrdom, rather than a meaningless sacrifice. "Drink!!!" Liu Xiaojiang looked at the direction of the sound. According to the array, dozens of martial monks showed the means that the power of 1 + 1 was far greater than 2, so that the monk standing in the front of the queue raised his hand towards himself, which was a huge golden palm print. But unfortunately, in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, even if ants have great power, they are still mole ants that can be easily crushed to death; Even though the power of ant colony is terrible, it can not be achieved in a short time if you want to destroy the thousands of mile dike. Besides The number of these monks is only about 100. They may be a force that can not be underestimated in the eyes of other alien schools, but here in Liu Xiaojiang... It is obvious that they are far from reaching the level of "ant colony". Liu Xiaojiang even despised the attack by dozens of martial monks in formation than when facing Baowen monk. He just stood in place, put the strange black energy outside his body, covered it in front of his body and condensed it into a shield similar to the golden light curse, and Wen silk stood there without moving, and the golden palm print was firmly connected on the front. "Although your death is meaningless to yourself, it can at least make people outside feel sorry for it, so..... I will respect your choice and make good use of your death to achieve my purpose in the future." Liu Xiaojiang calmly appeared in the dust affected by the air wave. Then, at the moment when the voice fell, he manipulated the black energy around him like a golden light mantra, condensed a huge arm and fiercely swept at the group of martial monks. But the expected picture of sweeping the monks out directly did not appear. When the huge black arm quickly arrived in front of the monks, it didn''t hit them like an entity golden light spell. However, when the monks had a premonition that they were about to be hit by the black Qi, and they could only bite their teeth and fight hard because they could not dodge, they spread under their eyes and formed a large black fog, which enveloped all the monks in an instant. Between interest rates, The black energy manipulated by Liu Xiaojiang is like a dark cloud passing through the country. While enveloping the monks, it moves slowly with the wind. Soon, it re displayed the internal picture in front of the public, making people see the reality that the monks had been killed, and their skin was blue and purple on the ground, losing all their vitality. However, at present, it is a real life and death after all, not just for good-looking film and television dramas. Other martial monks have already regarded death as home when they started, and they will not be afraid to go forward because of the tragic death of these fellow disciples. Even before those martial monks were shrouded in black energy, several martial monks who were not weaker than monk Baowen did not hesitate to raise the energy in their bodies to the limit, surrounded Liu Xiaojiang and showed their best Kung Fu. For a while, The merciful palm, fingering, and dragon grip... So much so that even some unique Buddhist skills that Liu Xiaojiang did not know were skillfully used by these martial monks close to him. Whether it is control or attack against human weakness, it can be said that the cooperation is seamless! This level of joint attack is really worthy of being a Buddhist monk who chooses to go down the mountain with Xie Kong to eliminate demons. It is estimated that even if the current ten guys come, no one can really retreat unharmed except the old Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain. It''s a pity What they are facing is not ten guys, nor any ordinary strange person, but Liu Xiaojiang with the word "win hook" on his head! "Even if you fight your life, at least let the attack touch me. Are you fighting for opportunities for others behind..." Liu Xiaojiang noticed that most of these monks gave up their defense and chose the way of attack that didn''t leave him a way back. He couldn''t help shaking his head at their naive idea. The next moment, Bang -¡ª¡ª A dense sound followed, Those martial monks who tried their best to show their attack methods hit Liu Xiaojiang with real means, but before they were happy that they finally touched Liu Xiaojiang, they couldn''t help but be awed when they looked at Liu Xiaojiang who still had lines in front of them. "What''s the use when you encounter it? Just rely on your Taoist practice. Even if it''s only based on the strength of the flesh, it''s enough to make you feel a huge gap." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the monks in front of him with an indifferent face. Then he raised his hand and waved it quickly in front of him. Although Liu Xiaojiang''s action did not seem to be fast enough to make people despair, it happened that these martial monks who did not leave room for retreat could not react at any rate. They can only watch Liu Xiaojiang''s hand knife while they haven''t accepted the move. They cut their neck like clouds and flowing water. The monks who stood not far behind Liu Xiaojiang and had previously used Kung Fu such as twisting flowers to "control" Liu Xiaojiang were also quickly covered by the black energy that came to their feet at this moment and immediately took away the vitality in their bodies. Plop The monks who thought they could hurt Liu Xiaojiang at any cost as long as they tried their best also fell powerlessly under Liu Xiaojiang''s indifferent gaze. On the other hand, he was protected by the rest of the monks in the distance, watching the Buddhist disciples sacrifice one by one and finding it difficult to calm down. "Hard to let go." Liu Xiaojiang looked at master Xie Kong without waves in his eyes, and then walked slowly towards the martial monks who protected the old monk. "Master Xie Kong, it seems that you have not really cut off the seven emotions and six desires. If you make up your mind, you will inevitably be angry and quit because you watched the disciples die. I just don''t know... Whether you have regretted now." "After all..." "If you don''t intend to die for yourself, then in the end, whether you win or lose... All these disciples around you may not be killed. Shouldn''t their death be on your master''s head?" Wen Yan, "Demon! Stop talking nonsense!" Aware of master Jiekong''s hesitation, perhaps out of respect for the master or to prove their willingness, the monks who were still protecting master Jiekong rushed towards Liu Xiaojiang in anger. "Oh, demons..." Liu Xiaojiang is always called demons by these guys even though he has already been mentally prepared. He will inevitably hate these weak people in his heart. After all, he can only understand and respect the choices of these Buddhist disciples at most, but he doesn''t think they can be compared with himself from the bottom of his heart, or even... The fact is that the two sides are in a completely unequal situation. Since you are weak, you should have the self-knowledge of the weak, not your own weakness. It is reasonable to urinate. You have no fear of the strong in front of you! Liu Xiaojiang is now standing in the position of the strong. Seeing this, he inevitably feels that he is so talkative that he makes these weak people dare to shit on his face all the time. In this case, a little punishment is necessary. "The method of combining books - Ghost travel record and trapped fairy talisman." A talisman composed entirely of energy appeared in an instant, and then turned into several energy ropes. At a very fast speed, it immediately flew out and wound around several martial monks. While the talisman rope touched the ground, it also forcibly tore off their limbs. After a little discipline, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t even look at those martial monks whose limbs were twisted and deformed, who were trapped by the immortal talisman and struggling on the ground. He continued to walk slowly towards master Xie Kong, who was protected by the rest. "What I respect at present is only master Xie Kong. It''s not you hot headed fools, nor the Buddha behind you guys. The weak... Then we need the self-knowledge of the weak. The strong can easily make your life worse than death." "Should I be right, master Xie Kong?" "Benefactor Liu, if you do this, it will be cruel." Master Xie Kong can''t even die when he sees those Buddhist disciples who are now trapped on the ground and crying in pain. Naturally, he can''t bear it. "Since even if we fight for our lives, we can''t have any impact on you, then..... Please sympathize with us ignorant and weak, and give us Buddhist disciples a good time in the face of my unknown old monk." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang stopped at a place not far from Xie Kong and others, looked at the old monk who seemed to have really fallen into despair, and then slowly raised the corner of his mouth with bad intentions, saying: "No, it''s hard to obey..." "I admire people like master Xie Kong very much, but I admire it. The enemy should still be treated as the enemy. Besides, the people behind you have been insulting just now, so you must pay a price for it. I want you to live and die." "And..." So far, With an unbridled smile, he slowly spread out his hands and said, "face? Why do you want me to give you face? Is it because of my respect for you?" "You know..." "The weak can''t rely on any means to ask the enemy with absolute power to do anything. I''ll give you face... You''re the master of air solution. If you don''t give you face, you''re nothing in my eyes. You''re just an empty thinking mole ant." "Just like now..." "You intend to bet your life on whether there is still some human nature in my winning hook, but you ignore the extent to which a person can be inhuman. Losing... It''s not just as simple as dying." "In this so-called gambling game, you should consider the outcome that is more terrible than death..." "But benefactor Liu won''t do that... Isn''t he?" Master Xie Kong looked at Liu Xiaojiang calmly, as if he had seen through Liu Xiaojiang''s human nature. "Whether you are willing to do it or not... These are two different things." Liu Xiaojiang slowly put away the smile on his face and said to master Xie Kong in a slightly heavy tone: "You were originally a very valuable person. The choice you made today... Also deepens this value, so I think treating you as a true master in the eyes of the outside world in a more cruel way can even save me some trouble." "Master, do you think there will be any comparability in the eyes of most people if you compare a little against your heart in the face of a larger goal?" "......." master Jiekong. "So don''t be so absolute. I know better than you what I will choose to do." After that, Liu Xiaojiang walked towards master Xie Kong again. There is no doubt that he wanted to directly control the master, and then do more cruel things as he said, so as to make use of master Xie Kong''s initiative to die to promote greater goals. And so Master Xie Kong, who thought everything clearly, understood what he had done. From the beginning, he didn''t surprise Liu Xiaojiang, and... Was calculated together and passively became the helper of the other party to achieve a certain goal. Thinking of this, Master Xie Kong could not help but turn his head and look at several Buddhist disciples beside him and said, "come on, kill..." "It''s late!" Liu Xiaojiang knew what master Xie Kong wanted to do without thinking, so he immediately manipulated the black energy arranged at the feet of the martial monks during the conversation, and instantly took the lives of the martial monks around master Xie Kong. then, He reached the famous master directly before the rest of the monks did not respond and master Xie Kong made up his mind to bite his tongue and choke himself with blood. Without hesitation, he stretched out his hand to eliminate the possibility that the other Party chose to hang himself. However, just when all the Buddhist disciples and Hu Li, who had been watching, felt that Liu Xiaojiang had succeeded, Several paper talismans printed with cinnabar runes quickly flew from far to near and pasted them on his arm extending to master Jiekong. Then a slight burning and strong discomfort made him subconsciously take back the hand that wanted to control Jiekong. However, this did not stop master Xie Kong from hanging himself, which led Liu Xiaojiang to watch the old monk who was about to arrive, bite off the root of his tongue in front of him, and then show a satisfied smile. Although this practice will not make master Xie Kong die immediately, a large amount of blood gushing out in an instant blocked the trachea. In addition, the temporary respiratory dysfunction caused by severe pain and the shock caused by them are obviously irreparable by ordinary means. Therefore, death is a matter of time, at least in the view of master Xie Kong himself and the rest of the martial monks around... It is true. Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang ignored the source of the talismans on his arm, but slowly said to the satisfied smile on master Xie Kong''s face without any emotional fluctuation: "As I said just now, the weak have no right to decide how to die..." Chapter 764 Since Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t want master Xie Kong to die like this, weak old people like Xie Kong who have no strength to bind chickens will completely lose the qualification to choose self destruction. Just now he didn''t want master Xie Kong to bite his tongue. He just got used to saving some unnecessary trouble when doing things. It doesn''t mean that he really has no way to take master Xie Kong''s self hanging behavior. However, the ability to use one''s own corpse poison and both hands to revive others is not an opportunity to display it without scruples under the current situation that may have been closely monitored. Therefore, after mocking Master Kong''s self hanging behavior, Liu Xiaojiang did not immediately use his ability to wake up the old monk again. Instead, he directly took out Ma Xianhong''s modified phagocyte from his arms, and then frozen the old monk''s body whose functions had not completely stopped. After solving the other troubles in front of him, he can consider waking up the master Jiekong in the bag again, and then... Let the old monk''s death play a greater role in the plan. After all, let a generation of masters die so inexplicably, and even failed to make those guys outside feel like a knife pulling their ass. Liu Xiaojiang felt that the old monk''s death method was too bad. After all this, Under the gaze of others behind him, Liu Xiaojiang put the empty bag back into his arms, ignored the sadness and anger of the remaining martial monks, and turned his head to the direction of the previous runes. "No matter what you say..." "When I was Liu Xiaojiang, I was in the same door with you. Hiding behind a tree, I always wanted to make a sneak attack on me... Is it too much?" However, It''s like it''s completely said to the air, Among the trees used to green the square environment, no one really came out of it. It''s completely an attitude of not crying without seeing the coffin. "Gee, you guys..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head in disappointment at this, and then waved his palm laterally towards the trees in the distance. "What a disappointment!" Let''s hear it, With the waving of Liu Xiaojiang''s palm, an attack similar to sword Qi immediately swept into the trees, and it was as easy as the sword Qi attack released by the sword cultivator. It could immediately cut off a large number of trees. The guys who had been hiding in it and refused to come out obviously knew how sharp the "sword Qi" was. They avoided its edge one after another and had to use their body methods to escape the scope of the sword Qi. Then they gathered again and appeared in front of Liu Xiaojiang. "It''s not the so-called Yemao mountain. When did the Shangqing school become so careful? You... Have always been very confident in your talisman." "Little martial master..." among the Taoist disciples in Taoist robes, Ren Feiyu, who had fought with Liu Xiaojiang at the Luo Tian Festival, looked at the surrounding martial monks who fell to the ground and completely lost their vitality, and couldn''t help looking at the strange Liu Xiaojiang with extremely complex eyes. "Feiyu, are you all right? It''s been a long time since I left Longhu Mountain." Hearing the voice, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Ren Feiyu standing behind several younger generations of the Shangqing school and said: "But unfortunately, this is obviously not the time for us to catch up." "Ha ha, I have to say that even I didn''t expect that you and I would stand on the opposite side when we meet again today... Things are changeable." Wen Yan, Ren Feiyu immediately asked with an incredulous look on his face, "little martial arts master, what''s the matter with you and why you''ve become like this? All of us don''t believe it..." "Feiyu! Shut your mouth!" The middle-aged Taoist priest with a big beard standing in front of Ren Feiyu immediately interrupted this remark, and then stretched out his hand to Liu Xiaojiang in the field and said: "He... Is no longer a member of our sect, nor is he your master!" Ren Feiyu hesitated: "but..." "Shut up!" Hearing that Ren Feiyu wanted to continue to talk about this kind of thing, it was obvious that the middle-aged bearded Taoist of his master turned back and glared at his disciple. It seemed that he was scolding him for not looking at the occasion. See this, Liu Xiaojiang glanced and was watching, but it was still difficult to hide the angry monks in his heart. It was not difficult to guess why the other party was so tangled. It was just trying to get rid of the relationship between daomen and his own disaster. After all, I used to be the first disciple of Longhu Mountain and even the elders of these Taoist disciples, but now it has become a disaster for the whole world. It is also right for the Taoist to participate in cleaning up the door in order to protect themselves. Moreover, they can only show their faces by cleaning up the door and going down the mountain to eliminate demons. Otherwise, once people feel that this is just a forced choice, it will inevitably let some people who can be punished seize the handle afterwards. Noticing his master''s eyes, Ren Feiyu could only close his mouth bitterly even if he had anything to say. He didn''t dare to joke about the future of the whole Shangqing school. Then, "Master... Ying Gou, please stop, while you are not really submerged by the mud." When bearded saw that his disciples didn''t speak any more, he turned to Liu Xiaojiang in the field and said with some respect in his eyes: "If it continues, the reputation of Tianshi mansion... Will not be protected!" "Your surname is Li. It''s a very special surname. I had an impression of you when I was on the mountain, but I have inherited the Shangqing school since I was 40... It''s a rare genius." Liu Xiaojiang looked calmly at the Taoist surnamed Li. "After all, the production of talismans needs to prepare for the opening ceremony, and it also needs to choose a suitable day. Generally speaking, it is really a difficult road to move forward." "But that''s all..." Speaking of which, Liu Xiaojiang raised his little arm with the talisman, and then tore off the talisman. "After all, the talisman is only a foreign object, and its function is very limited. The talisman and the talisman together... From the beginning, it is tantamount to limiting its own possibility." "Although Zhengyi is also a school of talismans, majoring in talismans... Is no longer the path that Zhengyi still adheres to. If you want to go further in practice in the future, I advise you to use talismans and magic tools as auxiliary as Zhengyi or Quanzhen." "After all, only when your fist is big enough can you break the law with force. Otherwise, in special circumstances, you will only be led by the nose. Only your own cultivation..... Will not betray yourself at any time." "... aren''t you going to stop?" Headmaster Li looked at Liu Xiaojiang and tore off his talismans used to block the meridians. A trace of heartache flashed in his eyes. Those talismans are not only inferior products commonly used to block other people''s meridians, but what he obtained on a rare auspicious day following the talismans. They are not only far more powerful in efficacy than some inferior products, but also have some grace from immortals. For some abnormal existence like evil, it is enough to cause irreversible great harm, but the result seems to have failed to affect Liu Xiaojiang''s every penny, and this..... Is somewhat beyond his original expectation. Isn''t it said that Ying Gou is unlikely to be the legendary one, but is it likely to be closely related to zombies? Then why can''t Ying Gou''s talisman, which is specially used to deal with evil deeds, play any role?! "Hehe, don''t you have to tell me everything so that you can understand what I mean?" Liu Xiaojiang said helplessly. "Headmaster Li, is it difficult that Chengdu is so big? I don''t know if sometimes avoiding to talk about problems can actually be regarded as an answer." "Let me stop..." "Isn''t this the same as letting me give up my retreat? Don''t forget how many lives have paved the way for my plan and let me stop... With your words of the Shangqing school and these inscriptions that don''t know why?" So far, He looked at the people of the Shangqing school with a smile and said, "today, when the gods have retreated and the demons are doomed to die, the talisman has already begun to decline, not to mention the Tongtian talisman appeared decades ago." "No matter how strong the talisman inheritance of the Shangqing school is, can you surpass the Tongtian talisman, one of the eight wonders? Why did the guy I dealt with in biyou village choose to run out of your Maoshan mountain to practice evil magic?" "What do you say..." "Although that guy is a scum, he has been working in your Maoshan for many years, but only a few ordinary talismans have been passed on. This... Is enough to prove that even if you have a clear vein in Maoshan, it is difficult to continue to maintain one talisman." "Up to now, even these inexplicable talismans will make your head of Shangqing feel heartache. Needless to say... Do Maoshan still inherit several Heavenly Master talismans?" "......." leader Li. "I know if you don''t say it." With a wave of his hand, Liu Xiaojiang showed a large number of talismans composed of energy in front of him, saying: "Tongtianli is supposed to be the most powerful unique skill among the eight wonders. It should be... But it''s a pity that it can use the power of all external things through communication with heaven and earth, but it can''t display those legendary tongtianli." "Mingming..." "It could have done such a thing, but now even if I cultivate it to great success, I still can''t display those legendary talismans." "And this... Also just shows that in today''s world, it is no longer possible for runes to continue to play their original power, and people with runes and books can no longer go to their original position." "You are so down, but you still want to revitalize Shangqing through talismans, so that you don''t know the so-called initiative to stand in front of me and say..... Let me stop. Leader Li, can you tell me why you Shangqing are so confident?" "It''s hard not to achieve, because I used to be the disciple of Zhengyi, and you are all the disciples of my pulse, so... Do you think I can read the old feelings and be spoiled?" Say, Liu Xiaojiang looked into the eyes of these Shangqing disciples and suddenly became extremely indifferent. "Since he thinks he is a junior, he should look like a junior. It''s not your turn to gossip about the elders!" "Leader Li, do you know what you did just now, which almost destroyed my important arrangement later..." Hum!!! With the fall of Liu Xiaojiang''s voice, the strange black energy still spreading around the whole audience began to rise in an instant, giving others a feeling that they seemed to follow their heart, and Liu Xiaojiang''s master had begun to fall into a sense of rage. "Leader Li, my good martial nephew, you are so powerful. You almost... Affected my plan!" For a while, No matter whether it was to save master Xie Kong or to prevent Liu Xiaojiang from successfully controlling master Xie Kong, Leader Li also felt a strong killing intention on Liu Xiaojiang. Looking at the strange black energy that was gradually rising and spreading around, his eyelids jumped wildly. He regretted that he should not accept the entrustment of master Xie Kong or think about what to prove. After all, the facts at present are enough to prove that he was given a pit by master Xie Kong. Now let alone do something with the old monk to get rid of the relationship between the Shangqing sect and Ying Gou. Whether they can go back alive in the future... Is not certain. In contrast, Liu Xiaojiang In fact, he was not angry because of the behavior of the Shangqing school, nor did he feel that the other party had the ability to destroy his plan. At most, he suddenly added a little more trouble to himself. Of course, the elders would not be angry with the younger generation because of a little trouble. The reason why he was so angry was naturally to fulfill the idea in leader Li''s mind and take the initiative to get rid of the relationship with Maoshan Shangqing sect. He just thought that the most reasonable way at present was to let all Shangqing disciples present die in his own hands. Gulu Leader Li didn''t know Liu Xiaojiang''s real plan, and didn''t know Liu Xiaojiang''s real idea at the moment, so he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva and forcibly stabilized his state of mind when he saw that Liu Xiaojiang was obviously going to do it. "Martial uncle, please don''t force me. Shangqing sect can''t be destroyed in the hands of disciples..." "Oh? What are you going to do?" Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help but feel very interesting and raised his mouth. Then, like facing master Xie Kong and others before, he began to walk towards the disciples of the Shangqing school step by step. "Come on, then let martial uncle see with his own eyes what ability the leader of the Shangqing sect has." "I also want to see how you, the so-called talisman genius, can ensure that some of the disciples behind me can escape back to the top of your Shangqing sect alive after I have decided to kill all of you." Chapter 765 As soon as it comes out, It can be regarded as completely dispelling the last glimmer of fantasy in Ren Feiyu''s heart. Finally, he realized that the Ying hook, which is called "disaster" by the outside world, was no longer the little master he knew, even if it seemed to be no different from the original Liu Xiaojiang. With the rise and spread of the strange black energy around, He looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who was walking slowly towards this side not far away, and immediately learned that the elders and disciples around him were ready for war. While placing the special wooden sword of the Shangqing school in front of him, he stretched out his hand and took out the talisman already prepared in his arms. After all, even if Ren Feiyu was no longer willing to believe everything in front of him, he had understood Liu Xiaojiang''s words. Moreover, he is still young and doesn''t want to die here, let alone make it difficult for master and martial brothers to do it. Therefore, in this case that he can''t persuade each other, which is the lesser or the heavier... Naturally, it''s a question that doesn''t need to think too much. However, "Feiyu, you are undoubtedly my best disciple..." when Ren Feiyu was ready to work hard with the martial uncles and uncles present, leader Li whispered without looking back: "But now, take your martial brothers to flee here immediately and report the situation to those leaders in detail. As a teacher... And your martial uncles and uncles, stay here to buy time for you." Wen Yan, The middle-aged Taoists who stood in front of leader Li and looked relatively "old" did not seem to have any objection to this decision. Instead, they clenched their special wooden swords towards Ying Gou and began to say goodbye to their disciples without looking back. Obviously, they are willing to take their own lives for their disciples and the future of Shangqing sect. They are ready to pave the way for their disciples with their lives in an instant. In this regard, Ren Feiyu was obviously stunned, because he didn''t think that his younger generation would be more important to the future of the Shangqing school than his master. After all, the Shangqing school, which is declining with the general trend at this stage, can''t live without his own master. How can we ensure that the younger generation, even if they are not involved in the future? "But, master, you are the one in Shangqing today..." "There''s nothing to worry about." Li Zhang''s face was dignified, holding a wooden sword, wary of Liu Xiaojiang, who was suspected to be waiting for him to finish his last words, said: "Our Taoist school really looks down on the secular world, but that doesn''t mean that we really think we are superior and self-cultivation people... If we can''t abandon the miscellaneous thoughts in the secular world, this practice will be a failure from the beginning." "Fortunately..." "Although our Taoist school has different ideas and factions, it is not as domineering as people in the secular world. It can''t accommodate things different from itself." "Even if the leader of the Shangqing school is gone, even if the talisman is really gone, but as long as someone continues to insist there, as long as the word ''daomen'' still exists for one day, I Maoshan... Will have no worries at home!" Say it, He also stopped talking to the young disciples behind him. Instead, as the leader of the Qing Dynasty, he directly ordered: "Maoshan disciples listen to orders!" "The second generation of disciples immediately broke through from here with the news. Be sure to convey the ''dead'' situation of master Jiekong. The first generation of disciples...... all stay with me to kill demons and demons!" "He can do what outsiders of Buddhism can do, just like people of Taoism. Maoshan mountain in Shangqing Dynasty has been passed down to today... It is not a false name!" "Yes!!!" On the court, the current generation of disciples of Maoshan in the Qing Dynasty responded to the leader with firm eyes one after another. It seems that they all made final farewell to the disciples behind them. No one was timid when looking at Liu Xiaojiang. Then, "Kill --" A very resolute cry of killing echoed from the door of Li Zhang. Then he was the first to throw a symbol and raise his sword and rushed to Liu Xiaojiang. It seemed that he didn''t worry about whether the first generation of Shangqing disciples behind him would follow up or whether the second generation of young disciples would obey the leader''s orders. What Liu Xiaojiang saw with his own eyes also proves why the leader of the Shangqing school didn''t worry about other emotional factors after deciding everything. After all, if the generation of disciples of the Shangqing school did not make up their minds like him, they would not be able to follow him and rush forward fearing life and death; If those second-generation disciples were stupid enough to still be affected by emotional factors, they would not immediately turn around and organize to escape from the place where the elders might be buried after giving them a sad look in their eyes. meanwhile, It seems that he doesn''t care about his identity as an outsider, and it seems that he wants to cooperate with the Taoist school to avenge master Xie Kong. More than a dozen martial monks who are still here at the moment also try to sneak attack Liu Xiaojiang in the rear when Maoshan disciples rush to Liu Xiaojiang. And almost at the same time, Leader Li, who was holding a wooden sword, threw a large number of yellow paper talismans and the only remaining monks in the field, all arrived around Liu Xiaojiang and showed the attack that Liu Xiaojiang could not avoid in their eyes. But unfortunately, the ideas in their minds do not apply to Liu Xiaojiang, because the gap is too big. "Well, life for life..." Liu Xiaojiang was still very calm. Even if the wooden sword in leader Li''s hand pierced several talismans, and then he was about to reach his chest, he still looked up slightly and looked at those talismans that seemed to be overwhelming. "Moreover, on this basis, I chose to block my actions with a large number of talismans to ensure that I can buy some time for those young people. It seems that you really didn''t leave any future for yourself." "Hum, so what''s the difference between ordinary people and strangers..." Let''s hear it, He immediately showed a layer of dark and transparent material. In addition to looking different from Zhengyi golden light in color, the only difference from Zhengyi golden light curse may be that it is far more than the intensity of general golden light. The next second, The wooden sword in leader Li''s hand touched Liu Xiaojiang''s chest and broke when he touched the golden light. The runes pierced by the wooden sword to strengthen the attack power did not play a role under Liu Xiaojiang''s golden light curse at all. Moreover, not only that, even the talismans thrown by the Shangqing disciples who followed leader Li in order to cooperate with the leader''s elder martial brother''s action were like ordinary paper without any effect. Those talismans that can be regarded as small and big compared with Tongtian''s talismans. Even if they successfully launch some attacks that borrow the power of heaven and earth, the power of hitting the golden light outside Liu Xiaojiang is not even as powerful as the wooden sword in the hand of leader Li. Tickle? No For example, most of these talismans with uneven levels can''t even scratch Liu Xiaojiang. At most, they can be regarded as flying over a water mosquito on the water surface without waves, and even a ripple on the water surface can''t be lifted. "Damn it..." leader Li saw that the best wooden sword in the Shangqing school was easily broken without any effect on Liu Xiaojiang. He immediately gritted his teeth and raised his hand and kneaded a formula in front of him. Then, several pieces of Rune paper flew out of his arms and pasted on the dark golden light, drawing the power of heaven and earth, so that a flame appeared directly inside. Unfortunately, before the flame extended to liuxiaojiang in the golden light, he watched the sky fire that was enough to melt steel, and was extinguished by the black energy surrounded by it with only one breath. "Although you are the leader of Maoshan mountain in Shangqing Dynasty, your decision just now is not enough to narrow the gap between you and me." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the place where the flame inside the golden light went out, and then looked calmly at the head of the Shangqing Dynasty. "Moreover, as early as the moment when I just decided to kill all of you, no matter what decision you will make after that, as long as you can''t close the strength gap between yourself and me, the outcome will... There will be no change in the end." As soon as the voice fell, Before leader Li could think about why Liu Xiaojiang could say such words when his disciples had fled here, he saw a big black hand composed entirely of energy sweeping over at a speed he couldn''t resist. Bang!!! The disciples of Li Qingfei, who seemed to have been attacked by the master of Liu Qingfei, could not stand in front of the master of Liu Qingfei at once. The irresistible speed, the desperate power Even if it was just a simple attack method formed by Jin Guanghua, it still easily hit leader Li and others, so that most of the people who were swept out before landing had already vomited a lot of blood and fainted in the air. "Hu Li." Liu Xiaojiang cleaned up many positions in front of him with one blow, and then directly turned his back to Hu Li in the distance. "Bring them all back..." "Yes." Hu Li guessed Liu Xiaojiang''s thoughts in advance as early as the moment he heard Liu Xiaojiang''s mouth. Therefore, she silently operated the array previously placed around, and retransmitted the second generation of Shangqing disciples who had not escaped too far back to the public''s sight in the blink of an eye. "Master!" Although the second generation of Shangqing disciples who had just returned were very confused, when they saw several elders who had difficulty landing and got up, they also expressed their concerns one after another. Ren Feiyu saw the master who was holding the broken wooden sword on the ground, bleeding from the corners of his mouth and struggling to get up. He ran over without hesitation and wanted to help his master up. However, "Don''t come here!" Leader Li noticed that all the disciples who had fled before were ''caught'' and came back. When the broken wooden sword was leaning on the ground, he squatted up and looked at the masked woman who was obviously the culprit. "Is the strange door array arranged in advance? It seems that the rumors heard before are true. Ying Gou does have a very accomplished helper..." "You can''t escape." Liu Xiaojiang didn''t listen to this kind of unwilling nonsense. He just looked at the leader Li who had been struggling in front of him and said: "Just as the old monk said before, even if the weak give up themselves in front of the absolute strong and fight hard to do something... They are simply unable to do it. It still depends on the will of the strong." "It''s a good idea to sacrifice your life for others, but unfortunately... It''s against my will." "In that case..." leader Li waved to stop Ren Feiyu who wanted to help him again. Although his eyes were as firm as before, it was difficult to hide his anger at Liu Xiaojiang''s words. "Then why did you just let Ren Feiyu leave them? If we can''t even protect them in your hands, why don''t you start from the beginning..." "Because..." Liu Xiaojiang said without emotion: "I want to see how you, the leader of Shangqing, can protect them in my hands, but I didn''t expect that you are no different from those soldiers outside. All your choices are to sacrifice your life for others." "After all, your behavior of hiding in the trees and trying to find a chance to sneak into me at the beginning did give me a different understanding of you, so I want to see what rational guys like you would choose to do in the face of absolute strength." "They are still children!" Leader Li suddenly felt a surge of blood and blood. He covered his chest with his hand and couldn''t help but feel fishy and sweet in his mouth. But he held back and didn''t spit out a mouthful of blood. His eyes looked directly at Liu Xiaojiang with great indignation and said: "Even if they are in the opposite at the moment, they... You are also their elder. Are you already a monster without feelings?!" Hearing this, The strange black energy rising around to block the way of the people present instantly swallowed up the only remaining conscious monks present. Even those monks who had lost consciousness and passed out did not appear any rare lucky people. After such cruelty, Liu Xiaojiang finally spoke to the indignant leader Li: "Those ordinary soldiers outside also have parents, wives and children. Since they are fighting against disaster for their own survival, why can only your Shangqing disciples be let go." "Don''t forget..." "Although you are really strange people who know how to practice energy, in my eyes, there is no difference between strange people... And ordinary people, just some mole ants that can be easily crushed to death." "Headmaster Li, as an ordinary human being, if ''pests'' provoke you, will you consider which of them offended you?" Chapter 766 "They are all living people with flesh and blood!" Headmaster Li said angrily. "So what?" Liu Xiaojiang stood up and said, "I don''t think they are really insects with incomplete thinking function, but for me... They are not much different from insects." "Forget it..." "The roads between you and me are different, and strangers are still ordinary human beings. Since they are both pests... How can you understand human ideas?" Say it, Obviously, he has once again verified the fact that there is no difference between strangers and ordinary people on these Shangqing disciples. Then he raised his arm towards the position of leader Li and others, and slowly clenched his palm without any waves in his eyes. "Leader Li, you Maoshan disciples, that''s all." Hum!!! Before leader Li opened his mouth in fear, a large area of strange black energy had been rising around for a long time, which immediately extended and covered the area where the disciples of the Shangqing Dynasty were located, and instantly formed something airtight and like a protective cover. This not only isolated all the sounds inside, but also surrounded the Shangqing disciples at an unpleasant and slow speed and gradually contracted. final, When the black Qi contracted and gathered into a ball the size of a table tennis ball in mid air, all the disciples of the Shangqing sect who reappeared in front of Liu Xiaojiang had become corpses. There was no so-called Exorcist who could resist the evil Qi contained in the black Qi. No, maybe it shouldn''t be called evil Qi, because as early as the moment Liu Xiaojiang appeared and decided to practice Taoism, the huge evil Qi from Ying Gou has become a kind of special energy. Liu Xiaojiang''s black energy may be an unbearable poison to anyone, but the "poison" itself does not contain any evil spirit. The difference is only how the person who has mastered it will use it. It is only a means here in liuxiaojiang. The reason why it is still called corpse poison or corpse gas is only because it was indeed born out of yinggou. It is a highly toxic means that is different from evil Qi. It can expel evil... Obviously, it can not affect its effectiveness. The weakness of these Shangqing disciples in the face of their own corpse poison did not exceed Liu Xiaojiang''s earlier expectations. After all, they are completely different from Ying Gou. Yinggou, it''s the existence of zombie ancestors. No matter how strong the strength is, it can''t get out of the control of heaven. And Liu Xiaojiang He is neither a zombie nor a zombie. He is both a human being and by no means a human being. Since his way of existence has completely got rid of the influence of heaven, how can he be subject to the skills of heaven mastered by the disciples of the Shangqing school. Restraint? That doesn''t exist! If you want to destroy Liu Xiaojiang now, you can stand in front of him with absolute strength, rather than thinking of using any special means to win the strong with the weak. This point......... Even if the heaven itself wants to destroy Liu Xiaojiang, it is the same! Whew... Whew Although Liu Xiaojiang took the lives of all the people present with black energy, this method still preserved the integrity of all the bodies. It was obviously easier to wake them up later, so he immediately put all the bodies present into the bag. On the other side, Hu Li, who didn''t intervene directly from beginning to end, saw Liu Xiaojiang using a modified phagocyte to store the body. Considering what he saw in other battlefields in the city, he couldn''t help but tentatively ask Liu Xiaojiang not far away: "Master, at this stage of development, even if the strength of those young people is strong, I''m afraid no one can hold on for too long except Xia he, especially those who have directly encountered ten men at this stage. In a while... They should be suppressed almost one by one." "You... Really don''t want to do it. Although the plan was arranged like this at the beginning, at least you chose to follow your servant." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t doubt why Hu Li said such words. Then, while taking advantage of the bag in his hand to keep the corpses present, he asked Hu Li without looking back: "Ah Li, you will say such words at this time. Probably you have also committed the old habit of cherishing your own people. Don''t you want these young people to be wronged at any point?" "Er..." Hu Li was stunned by this question, but then he thought about it and nodded and admitted: "it seems that this is really the case. After all, they are only children. Even if they have done some so-called evil things, they still haven''t attracted the punishment of heaven." "However, ah Li doesn''t object to the master''s practice. It''s natural for them to pay off their debts and kill for their lives... And it''s the luckiest outcome for their children to let them atone for their ''death once''." "Do you think Xia he, his gifted disciple, shouldn''t make atonement by ''dying once'' like other young people?" Liu Xiaojiang settled the corpse on the scene, turned and smiled at Hu Li, and a sentence exposed the other party''s real thoughts. "He is worthy of being the master. Even without a contract, he can always master ah Li''s ideas." After a little panic, Hu Li immediately gave Liu Xiaojiang a wink, no doubt because Erzhuang was not present and did not continue to suppress his nature. "Hum, don''t flatter me." Liu Xiaojiang ignored Hu Li''s flattery and flattery, then shook his head and explained. "Xia he may not have done anything harmful, but this kind of thing has not been done less by some people of the whole sex, and it has been counted on the whole sex rather than as a personal behavior by the company''s original idea of managing different people." "And under heaven..." "No matter what people think in the end, they must distinguish black and white in everything. After all, if there is no black, there will be no white. If there is no white... There will be no black. The whole nature is undoubtedly the black in the alien circle, which is the black used to reflect the white." "Therefore, under this intentional guidance, wholeness has almost become an original sin. Any alien who joins such a place will only be identified as some unforgivable cunning villains in addition to the eyes of the management organization of the company." Say, He raised his eyes to look at the location of Xia he in the distance and said: "Xia he''s life experience is really tragic enough, and he is really forced to be helpless... Before he can join the whole nature, or even be drilled by evil, before he can embark on the so-called crooked road of the whole nature." "However, before the whole nature has been completely eliminated and the black has not become ''others'', some fools will not even listen to your explanations. They will only say that black is black and white is white... And ash is also unclean." "The future..." "When the chief villain of ''yinggou'' disappears and the integrity is completely eliminated by themselves, they may be willing to listen to other explanations. Therefore, Xia he, like several other members of the integrity, will die in the hearts of those people." "Moreover, it''s best to impress those people before they die. At least let them have Xiahe. Maybe... There are signs of hardship." "... that''s really wronging Xia he." Of course, Hu Li can understand Liu Xiaojiang''s meaning, but she can''t help but pity her miserable disciple. She always feels that Xia he''s not her own fault when she comes to this step. Moreover, if it had not been for Liu Xiaojiang, the final outcome of his disciple might have made people feel more sorry. "It''s just a little grievance. There''s nothing plain sailing in this world. Don''t forget that even if I''m lucky enough to get rid of the influence of heaven... I don''t have a completely plain sailing life." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "After all, if it''s really smooth sailing, I''m afraid that until now, I''m still the real Liu in Longhu Mountain and a temporary worker in the northeast region of the company. I won''t stand up under the name of ''yinggou'' and try my best to deal with these troubles." "As long as in the end..." "If you can willingly say that you are lucky in this life, then this life... Can be regarded as lucky." "Hehe, but most ordinary people feel lucky when they are old?" Hu Li smiled. "But this world... This heaven, obviously, can''t make everyone lucky." "It depends on everyone''s definition of this matter." Liu Xiaojiang touched his chin and said, "maybe in the eyes of ordinary people who have been worn away by years, it is lucky enough to eat, wear, warm and calmly finish the last journey of his life." "Why didn''t he think so when he was young?" Hu Li asked. "Of course, don''t admit your fate." Liu Xiaojiang smiled. "After all, you and I are all practitioners. In your and my eyes, as long as we can''t get rid of the influence of the way of heaven, the word destiny... Only the insignificant thing like luck can be changed. A person''s life style has been ''designed'' as early as the beginning of his birth." "Therefore, I''m afraid the difference between discussing whether one is lucky or not in this kind of thing only lies in whether one accepts one''s fate and what kind of way to live on this doomed road." "Well... Now that you have got rid of the influence of heaven, what kind of living method do you want to be in the future?" Hu Li looked at Liu Xiaojiang curiously and said. "We......" Liu Xiaojiang thought for a moment and said: "If I have a chance in the future, I would like to reflect in person that those ordinary people have different ways of living in the world. Instead, they are not so interested in their unknown future. The most I can stick to is where to go, and then... Look at the scenery there." "After all, under the premise that everything is unknown, planning is of no use at all, and I... have no great ambition." ¡­¡­ meanwhile, Lv Liang''s battlefield, "Hahaha..." Lu Liang stood behind a three corpse puppet released from the outside and looked at his other three corpse puppet. It can be said that he killed all sides. He couldn''t help laughing at the people struggling in his hands: "You are all famous people. Now you can only fight for your life in the hands of Lv Liang. I remember you said you wanted to wipe out the remaining sins of the LV family before, and now... It''s really funny." As soon as it comes out, The strange people present were angry and didn''t want to lose to a yellow lipped child like Lv Liang, but the three corpses were too tricky. The puppet released by Lv Liang was too special and even more annoying than Tu Junfang they knew. Therefore, for a time, even if they all want to get rid of the entanglement quickly and immediately dispose of Lv Liang, the unworthy descendant of the LV family, there is no way to rush close to Lv Liang. After all, those companions who were angered by Lv Liang''s words before, regardless of whether they would be affected by the three corpses, also rushed to solve Lv Liang immediately, but now they have fallen at Lv Liang''s feet, and have proved the price of impulse for the people they use. Moreover, they can''t afford this huge price But in fact, Luliang is actually very uncomfortable at the moment. After all, he is still the youngest stranger around Liu Xiaojiang. No matter how good his talent is, he has no excellent cultivation level. Therefore, even if there is a strengthened physique after the integration of corpse poison, as well as three corpse puppets, complete double hands and the improved Liuku immortal thief, it is still the best solution in the yinggou camp at present. After all, even if the means are more and more powerful, it''s all in vain if the cultivation can''t keep up. At most, it''s just to be able to stay on the battlefield for a while. But even so, the time he can support on the battlefield is not as good as other companions whose accomplishments are far better than his own. Therefore, he will keep talking to provoke the enemies on the scene, hoping to support as much as possible for a period of time through this indecent means. And the truth is It also just proves that even this kind of non-standard means is enough to have an effect on some non-standard aliens, so that Lv Liang really easily solved many enemies present. Right now, Looking at those enemies who are only left in the scene, who are not irritated by themselves and are still struggling to solve themselves, but do not have that strength, Lv Liang can not help but breathe a sigh of relief after hiding behind the three corpse puppet. He believes that he can get some breathing time even if he consumes some after he has solved the remaining enemies. In this way, he can even achieve the purpose of opening his mouth to provoke others. At least he won''t become a helper who can''t play any role in the whole plan. As long as you can get a little breathing time He believes that with a complete pair of hands and an improved version of Liuku immortal thief, he will make up for all the consumption in a short time. With good luck, he will even become a person who sticks to the end. However, Just as LV Liangcai was secretly relieved, a huge breath suddenly appeared in his perception, and it was still approaching at a speed that made his scalp numb. Lv Liang didn''t even have time to look back at the moment, and the energy breath had already come behind him. He could only immediately flash to the other side of the three corpse puppet, hoping that this energy breath would be blocked by the three corpse puppet, and he could have the opportunity to make a series of relative reactions later. But Bang!!! A loud noise suddenly appeared in the field, When Lu Liang vomited blood in the air and was knocked out, he even wondered why the breath didn''t stop, and why people with such accomplishments had to fight with an insignificant little person even if they were fighting the risk of being abandoned. Boom -¡ª¡ª Lv Liang flew into the building on one side, and the huge force made him break the load-bearing wall, which was directly buried in the interior by the collapsed rubble of the building. And the comer Undoubtedly, it is one of the strongest people in the alien circle. It is not only the ten guys... But also the tiger of heroes! Chapter 767 "Drink!!!" The tiger eye looked at the three corpse puppet scattered by itself in front of him, slowly wriggled and gathered together, as if to restore the body. Immediately raised his hand and raised the terrible muscles and muscles on his arm. It was another heavy fist, which smashed the three corpse puppet that had not been fully formed in front of him again. meanwhile, Another three corpse puppet, who had been pestering others before, also seemed to have consciousness, threw down those enemies who had nothing to do with themselves, twisted and quickly moved to the tiger who had no time to respond. The next second, The three corpse puppet, which was wildly manipulated by Lv Liang, flapped his wings in the air in front of the tiger and stabbed his arm at the artery on his neck. Just This kind of edge, which had been unfavourable in the crowd before, did not exert its original power here. Even when the tiger seemed to have no time to respond, the stab on his neck still failed to penetrate the horizontal defense. Even... Didn''t leave a scratch on the tiger like skin! On the contrary, when the tiger reacted, it was immediately like the previous three corpse puppet. It was easily blasted into a black fog by the fierce upper hook fist of the tiger, and dispersed to the distance by the fierce fist wind mixed therein. "Boss, are you... Are you okay?" Several members of the sucking ancient pavilion, who were late behind the tiger, saw that their boss had directly touched the three corpse puppet. They began to worry about the skill of the three demons. Wen Yan, The tiger took back his fist and moved his muscles and bones. His eyes stayed at the place where Lu Liang was buried by the gravel in the distance. "It''s all right. The cultivation method of horizontal practice is very pure, and it doesn''t even have anything to do with the realm of cultivation. It''s just relying solely on the existence of energy to temper his body." "And, strictly speaking..." "It''s not easy for me to be influenced by this kind of practice, but some people can''t even be influenced by this kind of practice. If it''s different from the usual practice, it''s just that I can''t be influenced by this kind of self." "As for the three corpses who are ready to move because of this..." "The energy I need to suppress them in my body is far smaller than those who pursue their own realm outside, which is enough to support until the moment when the war is really over." The younger brother behind the tiger still said with some uneasiness: "but we heard that three corpses can''t be dealt with in a repressive way." "Besides, even if there won''t be any big problems right now, when this so-called war is completely over, won''t your treatment of the three corpses in your body in the wrong way affect your future..." "It doesn''t matter." The tiger shook his head with his back to his little brothers and said, "as long as we can win the war and sacrifice me, an alien who can''t go too far... It''s a good deal." "Boss, but we can''t..." "Now that I''m sitting in the seat of ten men, I should bear the responsibility of my high position when necessary. After all... Master Lu and they should all think so." "Master Lu, they are elders. We suck the ancient pavilion, but it''s just..." "Enough, stop talking. I understand what you mean, but if everyone thinks so, there is no need to continue our so-called war in the face of the extremely powerful win hook." At this point, Luliang, buried in the rubble in the distance, finally had a movement, which interrupted the dialogue between the tiger and the younger brothers of the ancient Pavilion behind him, as well as the admiration of the rest of the strange people around him for the tiger. Wow Lu Liang, disheartened and disheveled, climbed out of the rubble, stood up and looked at the tiger and others with broken lenses. Then he recalled the two three corpse puppets in the distance, who had turned into black fog, and under the protection of the two, stretched out his hand to pat the dust on his clothes. "The tiger who sucks the ancient pavilion... The boss, it seems that my luck is really bad enough. I actually met you, a big man at the level of ten people as soon as I came up." "In addition, I''m still an alien who is called ''hero'' together with brother Ding in the circle. Alas... Is it really bad luck this time?" "Stand back." That Ruhu recalled his feelings when he hit Lv Liang just now. Seeing that Lv Liang didn''t seem to have been hurt at all, he immediately opened his mouth cautiously and reminded several younger brothers behind him. "This Lv Liang is not something you can deal with at all, not to mention the ability that is as difficult as the corpse devil." "After today, I''m the only one who has to stop in the cultivation of the ancient pavilion......" "Ho..." when Lu Liang heard the words like a tiger, a trace of dignity flashed in his eyes, but he still pretended to be frivolous and smiled at the tiger and others: "The boss is well aware of the great righteousness. He would rather be completely abolished than do something commensurate with the status of the ten guys. Don''t you think about the future of sucking the ancient pavilion? If you are such a rare hero, who can support sucking the ancient pavilion in the future?" "Moreover, those ten men... Really will be as righteous as you. Will they all want to sacrifice themselves for this war? I don''t think there will be many people who can have such an idea except Mr. Lu, who has no time in his life." "They are not stupid, at least smarter than me." It was like a tiger staring at Lv Liang, as if he was afraid that the other party would suddenly start fighting others. Then he slowly stretched out his hand and put it in front of his chest. He tore off his shirt and revealed his incomparable strength as a rock. "Now it''s not whether we are willing to sacrifice ourselves or not, but if we have other careful thoughts in front of yinggou, we may not be able to guarantee that we will come to the end." "Therefore, whether willing or not, that kind of forward-looking approach will only make ''themselves'' die faster, and even those skilled in calculation will only know the current situation better than me, and it is impossible to just think about how to be alone." "Tut..." Lv Liang found that his speech skill had not achieved his goal. Looking at the unheard of strength of muscles and muscles like a tiger, he could not help but sink to the bottom of the valley. "Boss, you are one of the two heroes recognized in the circle, but I''m just an all sex newcomer who doesn''t change his name. Can I be so serious as a weak enemy like me..." "Lions fight rabbits with all their strength." The tiger slowly waved his posture towards Lv Liang, and his powerful muscles gradually swelled up. "Besides, you are not a weak enemy. Whether it''s the same means as the corpse demon, or your so-called immortality in rumors, or the ability just used to heal serious injuries, each kind of... Is enough to be taken seriously by any stranger." "But I''m really the one with the weakest level of energy cultivation and strength among my own people at this stage..." when Lu Liang said this, he noticed the doubt that flashed in the tiger''s eyes. Even without hesitation, he controlled the two three corpse puppets around him to rush up. But he also knew that his means of the three evil sects could not play a great role in front of the Ruhu who was determined to pay no price. So when the Ruhu reacted and prepared to deal with the puppet, he immediately raised his energy and instantly showed the unique skill that the LV family really established its own status. After all, horizontal training is just a kind of Kung Fu to temper their own muscles and muscles. Since the tiger has tempered its own muscles and muscles to a level that is difficult for others to reach, direct attack on the fragile organs in the body... Undoubtedly has become the best way to deal with the guy like the tiger. It may be difficult to cause internal injury to the horizontal trainer if he is another stranger, but for Lv Liang... The Ruyi strength of the LV family can just do this easily! If you want to ask Lu Liang, the so-called "congenital alien", why he can suddenly learn and use the acquired Kung Fu of Ruyi strength, it''s better to ask him how he turned soul enlightenment into double hands. After all, if LV CI had not personally taught ruyijin to Lv Liang when he was imprisoned in the LV family, Lv Liang might not have been able to successfully awaken both hands until now. Ruyi Jin, the unique skill handed down by the LV family, had completely mastered it long before he successfully awakened his double hands! On the other side, The tiger, who had originally planned to temporarily disperse the three corpse Puppet by relying solely on his strength, glanced at several powerful forces that quickly attacked him. Even if there was no news to confirm when Lv Liang learned Ruyi strength, he still chose to avoid the edge very carefully. He immediately put away his fists ready to blow at the three corpse puppet, stepped out two holes on the ground with slight force under his feet, and the whole person stepped back to avoid several forces with diameter attacking him, but his attention was still on those forces that had not changed direction for the time being. As for the two three corpse puppets Although they are also very difficult for naruhu, they will waver a little every time they contact them, so that they have to tighten their nerves and spend energy to suppress the three corpses in their body, but they can''t cause any effective damage to themselves in a short time. Therefore, compared with the possible Ruyi strength of the LV family, he doesn''t care about the attack from the two three corpse puppets at present. And it''s true, Just when the tiger has completely avoided several forces by using its body method, those forces that originally pretended to be "ordinary" suddenly changed direction, and each flew to the tiger again in different ways and directions, completely exposing the fact that they are not ordinary. instant, Naruhu roughly predicted the direction of the attack of those forces. Before they hit themselves accurately, they forcibly reversed the Dodge route in the process of their retreat with pure strong force, which could avoid the possibility of being invaded by ruyijin. After all, in the common sense recognized by different people, horizontal practice of this kind of Kung Fu is not only an ordinary inhuman means, but also can only cultivate a relatively strong muscles and bones, and can only form a kind of protection for those extremely fragile organs inside the human body. This is even in horizontal practice. The tiger who is gifted with demons has to admit that the protection of internal organs by horizontal practice is relatively limited "Ha ha..." Lv Liang saw with his own eyes that he was like a tiger who didn''t hide from the three corpses. When facing the Ruyi strength of the LV family, he had to avoid his sharp edge. His originally dignified eyes inevitably eased a bit. "It seems that the consistency between horizontal practice Kung Fu and my Ruyi strength is really very poor. I can''t imagine that even a strong horizontal practice like you, the boss, has to choose to avoid when facing the Ruyi strength of a weak person like me." Although Lu Liang''s Ruyi strength "changes direction" times are also very limited, and he can''t do as much as Lu Ci and other older generations do, at least he has made a small success in the martial arts of Ruyi strength. Therefore, after confirming that the tiger like horizontal practice Kung Fu was not as strong as he imagined, and the internal organs were still as fragile as ordinary horizontal practice people, he put down his heart that he had mentioned his voice because the tiger dealt with himself at any cost. In his opinion Although they are as strong as the ten guys like the tiger, even if the other party has a strength that they can''t compare with, with their own full hands and Ruyi strength, plus the immortal body given by Liu Xiaojiang, even if they consume... It''s enough to kill the tiger. Therefore, next, just be careful not to be approached, not to be hit by the other party when approaching, and the final victory will still belong to his Luliang! Moreover, as long as you can solve a ten guy, whether you will be bitten to death by mole ants or not, you can even play some role in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. Death... Is also very valuable! So After that, even if the man remembered the "danger" of people like himself, brother Shen and sister Xia should say more good words for themselves "Boss, it seems that you underestimated the enemy, just like brother Ding at the beginning..." Say, After determining how to deal with the tiger like Lv Liang, he continued to control two three corpse puppets to entangle the tiger like action. He continued to exert his best efforts in the "absolutely safe" rear, trying to consume it in this way, or even kill it directly. And on the other side, He noticed that Ruhu seemed to be in a passive position, and the only other people and members of the ancient pavilion around him looked firmly as if they had made a decision. However, Just when they wanted to come forward and take advantage of Lv Liang''s fatigue to deal with the tiger, they used their means to deal with Lv Liang''s rescue of the tiger, "Stand back!" However, the tiger kept dodging Ruyi strength, constantly scattered the two three corpse puppets, and spoke loudly to block the actions of other aliens present. "Three corpses... He currently controls only two of them. Don''t think this guy is just focusing on me!" However, even if he understood the meaning of the tiger, he also knew that Lv Liang had only released two three corpse puppets from beginning to end. He might be preparing for the current situation. However, people around him still insisted on their own ideas, and several people rushed up directly regardless. They are not stupid, but they all know that they are weaker than the two in the field. They know better that if they lose a ten guy here, the odds of winning the battle with yinggou will only be lower! That''s more important than all of them together! Chapter 768 "Ha ha..." While controlling the three corpse puppet to pester the tiger, Lv Liang turned and faced several people who were attacking him, "you are really naive. The boss can''t help you at the moment. If you want to die... Then I will help you!" Stop talking, He did not even use the last three corpse puppet that had not been released from the beginning to the end, as expected by the tiger. Instead, he manipulated two three corpse puppets to entangle the tiger, and made a quick decision to change his goal of exerting his best strength. This is because I saw through the tiger''s fear of Ruyi strength, recognized that the other party did not dare to cross the distance between the entanglement of the three corpse puppet and the completely opened distance at the moment when I turned around to deal with others, and put myself in danger in order to save several unimportant guys. After all, these guys are not Lu Liang''s opponents at all. They can''t even make it through a short round. If the tiger runs over at this time, it will not only save these guys who have come to Lv Liang, but also it will be difficult to avoid the next round of attack launched by Lv Liang with Ruyi strength because it shortens the distance between itself and Lv Liang. In addition, Even if that Ruhu wants to take advantage of the opportunities created by others, he will hit LV hard regardless of running over and fighting for injury. Then we need to see if he really has the ability to directly attack Lv Liang''s weakness before Lv Liang instantly solves others and reacts. Even if this happens Luliang is also confident that by virtue of his current ability, he can avoid the fatal blow of the tiger against his own weakness, and take advantage of the trend... One blow to hit the so-called hero Mr. naruhu! Under the double blessing of immortal body and full hands, he thought he was fully qualified to achieve his goal. At this time, he deliberately sold a flaw to that Ruhu! Lv Liang thought everything out long before he did it himself! The next moment, Many forces accurately hit several people in front of Lv Liang. No one can completely avoid the consequences of being invaded by forces by dodging under Lv Liang''s wishful strength like a tiger. Or These guys who made up their mind didn''t intend to dodge, but it''s a pity that they overestimated their cultivation and strength level. After being invaded by Ruyi''s strength and attacked wantonly, everyone vomited blood and some visceral fragments. Then they fell to the ground one after another and quickly lost their life. No one could use his means against Lv Liang under such circumstances. On the other side, After using Ruyi''s strength to crush several people in front of him, Lv Liang realized that someone was really approaching behind him. Then he immediately turned around and ran into two three corpse puppets, like a tiger that was hit by an out of control truck. "Luliang!!!" "Ha! That boss... You''ve been tricked!" Say it, In the face of the tiger full of flaws who was rushing towards him, Lv Liang immediately did not hesitate to show the unique learning and wishful spirit of the LV family again. Moreover, his strength at the moment far exceeds the previous attacks on naruhu in strength and quantity, which is enough to prove that he has been weakening naruhu when he exerted his wishful strength for this moment. The purpose... Is undoubtedly to wait for the right time and inflict a heavy blow on the famous hero Mr. Ruhu! Bang!!! Although Lv Liang was ready in advance when he was hit by the tiger, adjusted the condition in his body and avoided the possibility of being directly hit by the tiger, he still suffered a more serious internal injury in an instant than before. However, even if I understood that the tiger had reservations before, I guessed that the final strength might erupt under the tiger''s eyes, and tried to temporarily lose their resistance as much as possible before dying, so that the strange people around could work together to solve them. That''s why he was so badly hurt when he was prepared in advance, but Lv Liang didn''t have any wavering and fear in his heart. Instead, he had some ideas like the rest of his life. Because Although he has suffered extremely serious internal injuries and lost a large part of his combat power in a short time, the good thing is that Ruhu''s injury at the moment will only be more serious than himself. After all, being invaded by more than a dozen wishful forces, even Mr. Ruhu, a famous hero, considering his current cultivation and strength level, will make the other party bear the cost of not only temporarily losing his ability to move. After that, even if he was temporarily deprived of a large part of his combat power by his injury, he should only deal with the outsiders around him who are not included in the current stream. Luliang thought that even if he only relied on the three corpse puppet to protect himself, it was enough time for him to use his full hands to recover from the injury in his body. This war! Fight the so-called heroes! It was still him. Lu Liang stood at the end! However Just when Lu Liang was relieved and saw with his own eyes that his more than a dozen strength had successfully invaded the tiger''s body and immediately bombed it indiscriminately, then he saw a scene that made him puzzled! I see, Although the tiger stopped because of Ruyi''s powerful bombing, it just stood in place for a moment. Then, when Lv Liang flew upside down and didn''t land, his eyes were full of blood and the corners of his mouth were bleeding and rushed towards Lv Liang again. Moreover, he actually caught up with Lv Liang. Under Lv Liang''s extremely surprised gaze, he raised his hand, raised his arm, and smashed it down at Lv Liang''s chest! Boom!!! Lv Liang, who was hit by the tiger''s fist from mid air into the ground, immediately raised a lot of dust in the already dilapidated ruins, resulting in the complete disappearance of the figure of the tiger and Lv Liang in the sight of everyone. And when the dust dissipates and the rubble rolls down, All the people present finally understood the current situation and realized that the failure they had just thought did not really happen to the young man like tiger. The person who was finally successfully solved is undoubtedly Lu Liang, who has been trampled by the tiger and successfully controlled by the ten men! Heroes... Still heroes! "For... Why." Luliang, whose chest had been completely trampled down by the tiger, lay on the ground. Although he couldn''t stop vomiting blood, it was obviously not fatal, but the meridians destroyed together with his internal organs made him completely lose all his resistance. "Spit..." the tiger spat blood foam on the ground, looked down and saw that the internal organs and meridians on the ground had been completely destroyed, but Lu Liang still didn''t die like an ordinary person. Then he slowly reached out and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. "I haven''t spoken to you from beginning to end. I said that my horizontal training can be broken by your LV family''s Ruyi strength, but you always think so." "Well... Well... When did you... Become so cunning, boss?" Hearing this, Lv Liang understood why he had failed. It turned out that he had been cheated by the tiger from beginning to end. Ruyijin is indeed quite restrained from horizontal practice of this kind of Kung Fu, but it will not necessarily work on that tiger, because... He is a hero and a very different existence from ordinary people. When facing the hero like a tiger, he naturally equated "hero" with ordinary people, so that he subconsciously ignored the meaning of the word "hero". Second in the world Although it can never be compared with the first in the world, it can be recognized by everyone as the second in the world, and it was done at a relatively young age. How can this kind of person... Be different from ordinary people? "You knew I was there when she was killed." The tiger was keenly aware that even if Lu Liang was not dead, he could not use his means when his internal meridians had been destroyed. Naturally, he did not refuse to answer the questions in Lu Liang''s heart. After all, after what happened in the suburban village, most people have noticed the abnormalities of these all-round members and think that they are most likely manipulated by Ying hook. Evil is indeed very evil, but it is not the first evil at present. Besides, it is easy to kill Lv Liang now, but as one of the ten men in the alien circle, he has to think about the next thing in advance. Like If you and others catch Lv Liang back, you may be able to find a more easy way to solve other all-round members in Lv Liang. "So..." Lv Liang understood his situation at this time, and naturally gave up resistance and other things, because he couldn''t lift a trace of energy at present, and he couldn''t do anything even if he wanted to do. "That boss is because... Dingge''s death... Because he was... An ordinary man broke his leg with a plan... So... He became smart?" "Ah, you can say so." Naruhu nodded and said: "Since ordinary people can seriously injure my so-called hero and do things that others dare not think of, can I also solve some things that look very difficult by scheming?" "Once you have this idea..." "I found that I didn''t know any tricks at all. After all, I always engage in intrigue when I do business with Guge. I read more about the working methods of my brothers and those unkind people. Some things... Naturally learned." Speaking of which, He took back the foot he had stepped on Lv Liang''s chest. It was obvious that he had fully confirmed that Lv Liang was no longer threatened. "Ruyi Jin..." "The LV family''s Kung Fu does restrain horizontal practice. It can even affect some people who use horizontal practice by not looking for a way to cover the door. I learned about this from teacher Chai a long time ago." "Since Ruyi''s strength is used to attack the internal organs of the horizontal trainer by letting the strength invade the other person''s body, i... since I can''t resist the invasion of this strength, I naturally think of using the horizontal trainer to strengthen the defense function of the internal organs." "Although this kind of thing is also very difficult and no one has successfully done it in the past, it is obviously easier for me to prevent the invasion of strength without knowing the details of your strength." "After all, the strength of horizontal training to temper the internal organs, although the process is painful and difficult... The entry is also extremely slow, but it is not that after suffering, there will still be no gain in this kind of thing." "So..." "Even if the process is painful and difficult, the entry is extremely slow, but in order to make myself stronger, I can continue to act as a shield in front of my brothers without weakness... I finally insisted." "......." Lv Liang. In this regard, Luliang had almost nothing to say, As a person practicing energy, he also knows very well that in the world, unless it is the Taoist way of cultivating the internal organs first, and then using the external force to protect the internal organs, any practice directly aimed at the internal organs will be extremely painful. After all, the way people like tigers cultivate their internal organs is almost equal to making their internal organs "independent" and stronger, rather than using other means to protect their fragile internal organs. To put it bluntly... It is equivalent to trying to make themselves vulnerable and resist the attack of the enemy. But That Ruhu really did this. He could even resist the rage of Ruyi strength in his body with his own weakness, but he was only slightly injured in the end. In this regard What else can he say? How could he have thought that someone could do such an inexplicable thing? A moment later, Aware that the threat has been lifted, naruhu has solved Lv Liang. Other strange people who are in a mess around have also come to naruhu and looked at Lv Liang who has lost all his strength on the ground. "Boss, since it has been solved, why not kill him quickly? Is there anything else he can use?" "Yes, an out and out all sex madman, even if he is really controlled by the win hook, it is absolutely unjust to die in our hands. Is there any other plan in the company?" "Yes, you can''t give him to the company. If the gang in the company still follow the old pattern and want to abolish Lv Liang and give him the legal decision of ordinary people, then in the end... If he is not in good condition, he will leave a disaster for himself. I think it''s better to solve the problem of Lv Liang for good." Wen Yan, The tiger stretched out his hand to cover his chest, glanced at the embarrassed people present, especially the ordinary soldiers who were lucky to be alive, shook his head and said: "You misunderstood. The company no longer has the command. After all, Ms. Ren Fei may have more or less bad luck now. Now we directly obey the instructions of those above, and try to catch all the living members is also the decision of those above leaders after thinking." "After all, those all-round members in other battlefields are not necessarily as easy to solve as Lv Liang. They hope to obtain methods that can be easier to solve other all-round members in the future from a captured all-round member." As soon as it comes out, The strangers and soldiers who were still alive did not have any complaints. There was no doubt that the decision made above was very correct. Moreover, if we could find any way to find out from Lv Liang, it would obviously reduce the danger of our companions in other battlefields. But When they wanted to take Lv Liang who had lost his strength back according to the above command, they saw with their own eyes that a strange black energy suddenly appeared on Lv Liang and flew directly into the air. And Lv Liang After the strange black energy was separated from the body, it quickly withered down, lost all movement, and died in front of them with fear on its face. Chapter 769 "Luliang, you are dead..." Liu Xiaojiang felt that a breath that still belonged to him was coming here quickly from a battlefield in the distance. A careful feeling would confirm who borrowed it before. But when this breath came from far and near and floated slowly in front of him, he didn''t mean to let it return to himself. Instead, he just slowly stretched out his hand to control it and learned something about what Lu Liang saw with his own eyes before he died. Then he scattered the black energy that had given Luliang immortality, as if he didn''t care about this thing borrowed by others. In Hu Li''s eyes, Liu Xiaojiang''s behavior undoubtedly shows the power that can give others immortality. In front of his master, Liu Xiaojiang is not only a consumable that is not worth being stingy, but also a low-end product that can be remanufactured casually. "Lu Liang met that hero this time, but he was still too young and inexperienced in dealing with people." Hu Li had no reaction to Lu Liang''s death, because she knew that the master in front of her didn''t appreciate such guys very much. "If not, even if only relying on both hands and the immortal body, regardless of the Ruyi strength of his LV family and the means of the three evil sect, it will be enough to keep him standing in front of the enemy for a long time." "After all, it''s a hero or a tiger. I''m not surprised. I''m just interested in the changes of the tiger. It''s worthy of being recognized as the second in the world in the circle." Liu Xiaojiang calmly shook his head and said: "After witnessing Ding Jian''s murder with his own eyes, the hero really had a different idea because one of Ji''an''s ordinary people thought he was very weak... So he couldn''t completely rely on pure power. This is obviously what he didn''t have before he was like a tiger." "Are heroes arrogant? Hehe... It''s just the look up of some frogs at the bottom of the well. What''s so proud of being the second in the world?" Although Hu Li has heard the saying "one extreme hero and two heroes", he has not really touched any of the three. "No matter how modest they were in front of others, they were held in a high position at a young age." Liuxiaojiang road. "What''s more, in fact, they are quite capable of fighting, and they can''t be regarded as the kind of people who have no real name in the world. The influence of the tiger in the circle is much greater than that of the lonely Ding Yan''an." "So, to say that such people are not conceited at all, suck Guge may not be a force of ten people. What they say is just the shopkeeper of suck Guge, just to deter others in business..." "Hehe, didn''t Ding Yi''an, who was already dead, have other forces invited him at the beginning, but did he accept the invitation of those forces? Did he ever think about establishing a force like sucking ancient pavilion?" "In my opinion..." "Ding Yi''an is just too blind to his own strength. Although he seems to be very simple and honest like a tiger, he is actually much more arrogant than Ding Yi''an. After all, his journey is much more smooth than Ding Yi''an, and the so-called ''achievement'' is also greater." Hu Li looked at Liu Xiaojiang in some doubt and said, "then you just praised him..." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Hu Li, who was very puzzled about it, "because I thought that after Ding Jian''s death and being hit hard by an ordinary man of Na Ji''an, it might become depressed as a tiger." "But unexpectedly..." "A person who was originally high above was severely thrown into the soil, but he was not affected by the subversion of his inherent cognition. On the contrary, he also had a deeper understanding of himself... His power. Isn''t such a person worthy of a heartfelt praise?" "After all, although it seems very simple to talk about this kind of thing, and everyone feels that they will not be defeated by any difficulties, in practice... It is not something that a ''layman'' can do casually, let alone a guy who is quite arrogant about himself." "This seems too unfair to Lv Liang?" Hu Li couldn''t help feeling a trace of heartache for Lv Liang''s thankless ending. "What''s fair or unfair about this?" Liu Xiaojiang said in a rather flat tone. "In my opinion, Lu Liang is lucky enough. Although he has been forced to experience some unpleasant things, what did that guy do in the face of a ''heavy blow''?" "Hu Li. "He chose to degenerate..." Liu Xiaojiang always looked down on Lv Liang. "Since he was wronged in the LV family and because LV Ci''s character can''t explain the truth, but since he has run out of hell, why don''t you try to make everything clear." "I was afraid of the power of the LV family and had to join the whole nature for self-protection..." "Hehe, although his LV CI is one of the ten men and the LV family is also one of the four ancient families, can the LV family cover the sky with one hand in the alien circle?" "The company, daomen, Buddhism... And even the Lu family, one of the four, who can''t protect Lu Liang''s integrity before things are clear?" "I can''t trust the company, the Taoism and Buddha, and the character of Master Lu. Is the infamous integrity worth his trust? To put it bluntly... He is willing to degenerate in the face of attack, and whatever reason he says is making excuses for his behavior." "Lv Liang, in my eyes, he is not even as good as some all sex members who dare to admit that they are doing evil." "Such a person can come to this day step by step, thanks to his actual lack of strength before. He hasn''t had time to make some real mistakes with the whole sex, except for the initial blow... Has he really met any misfortune step by step?" "And the result..." Speaking of which, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Hu Li calmly. "Even today, the boy finally has a little responsibility, but even this responsibility... There is a suspicion that he wants to show me, so that I can resurrect him with my own hands." "Ah Li, even if Lv Liang is doing his best for my plan, even if he does his best without credit, he will have to work hard, but in front of heroes like tigers, how do you want me to praise such guys as Lv Liang?" "So... You don''t intend to save him anymore?" When Hu Li heard Liu Xiaojiang say this, he understood why the other party had always looked down on Lv Liang, but he still couldn''t bear to see Lv Liang die like this because he didn''t do anything too unusual from beginning to end. Moreover, for whatever reason, Lv Liang, like others, is working hard for Liu Xiaojiang''s plan... It is also a fact! "... ah Li, you are too soft hearted." After watching Hu Li for a long time, Liu Xiaojiang could fully understand the other party''s meaning. He also knew that this sentence was not the other party''s inquiry, but hoped that he could give Lv Liang another chance. "There are too many pitiful things in the world, but not many can be as wrong as Lv Liang... And always get more opportunities." "If you see something, reach out and help. If you can''t see it... It''s useless to worry. After all, everyone has their own things to do. It''s impossible for everyone to have time to engage in saving others. Besides, those children who want to save people also have to eat." Hu Li shook his head. "You are wrong. Ah Li is not a soft hearted person. Ah Li..... I just don''t like seeing the misfortune in front of me. I hope there is no misfortune within my sight." "Master, ah Li is not a saint, and ah Li is also very selfish..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Hu Li who was pleading for Lv Liang. Considering the close relationship between Hu Li and himself, Hu Li''s recent unilateral efforts, and her final demand that was not too excessive, he finally relented and said: "Well, for your sake, I will give Lv Liang another chance, but if he is still the original all-round newcomer and chooses to degenerate casually, I will take back everything I have given myself and let the LV family exist only in the past history." Hu Li immediately thanked him and said, "thank you, master..." "I hope your heart is soft and will not be wasted in the end..." although Liu Xiaojiang will still feel that Hu Li is too soft hearted and doesn''t think Lv Liang can change in a short time, he is not so willing to look at the people around him. In the end, he didn''t get a good ending. After all, even a guy like Luliang has really done a lot for the plan. ¡­¡­ meanwhile, "Don''t worry, old Xia?" Shen Chong watched Xia Liuqing fly upside down, ran forward immediately, reached out and caught each other, and slid several meters on the ground with each other. "Wow, these yellow mouth children are so tricky!" At the moment, Xia Liuqing, who was wrapped by the power of faith and could not see the true face, was caught by Shen Chong, pushed away the other party, held an iron whip and glared at the enemies present. "Brother Shen! It seems that you and I can''t escape today! In order to repay the Lord''s kindness, do you dare to fight with the curfews to the death?" Wen Yan, Seeing that Xia Liuqing was still alive, Shen Chong looked at Feng Zhenghao and Guan Shihua standing opposite in front, as well as the large "human model" elves behind them. With a heavy heart, he couldn''t help reaching out and pushing the cracked glasses on the lenses. "Old Xia, it seems that you and I have the worst luck in this battlefield. We actually met the most difficult force at present. The two ten men and their respective forces behind them, plus the soldiers in the dark and those powerful elves..." "Hehe, I can''t imagine that under such circumstances, you and I can support until now. It''s really something I didn''t even dare to think about." "Ha ha..." although Xia Liuqing''s "God" was already very embarrassed, he couldn''t help laughing at Shen Chong''s words. "Happy! I can''t imagine how old I am today! I can fight with people happily! It''s a great blessing in my life!" In this regard, Shen Chong obviously didn''t agree, but after all, he couldn''t weaken his momentum and increase the prestige of others. Therefore, he didn''t care about Xia Liuqing''s way of speaking at this time. Instead, he smiled as if he agreed very much and pushed his glasses again to hide some embarrassment in his heart. His grandmother''s I didn''t expect that Shen Chong finally stood with such a middle two guy. Can''t we talk well now... What a shame! "Mr. Shen Chong, elder Xia..... I advise you to catch him quickly." Feng Zhenghao stood next to Guan Shihua. On both sides stood several elves with a cold smell, although many people in the field had been damaged by Shen Chong and Xia Liuqing. However, considering Liu Xiaojiang''s relationship, he did not insist on killing them, but said according to the current situation: "After all, it''s only a matter of time before you lose. It''s impossible for us to get any benefits. Besides, at present, you may not even know yourself. You are just controlled by the winning hook." "So, stop in time and help us find a way to deal with yinggou, which will certainly make you have a good ending after the war. At least... Don''t continue to violate your original intention and cause meaningless killing." In this regard, Guan Shihua didn''t say anything, because Feng Zhenghao''s words were right in her opinion. Even if Shen Chong and Xia Liuqing caused some casualties to their own side, they can only endure if they can exchange this for the other party''s compromise and the way to deal with yinggou. After all, we should focus on the overall situation. Compared with Ying Gou''s disaster, Shen Chong and Xia Liuqing''s two controlled excrement stirring sticks are not so important whether they are dead or alive. However, Feng Zhenghao and Guan Shihua can really think so. The forces behind them and the soldiers responsible for supporting them can also think of this, but the elves who participated with them obviously don''t think so. "Human beings! Since my ancestors are not dead! Tell me immediately! How can we remove the control of the disaster on my ancestors that day! Otherwise, I''ll give you two a taste of life rather than death!" Among them, uncle Liu, who appeared unusually huge among the people, opened his mouth and threatened. Moreover, although some people around have long known this and know that the elves can spit out people''s words, some people who have no contact with this kind of existence usually still feel a trace of fear because of uncle Liu''s performance. Aware of this, Guan Shihua immediately frowned, reached out and patted uncle Liu''s body, scolded: "shut up, don''t forget your identity and the purpose of your trip. Naturally, you won''t forget your ancestors and don''t destroy the arrangements of those leaders." "Xiaohua, that''s also your elder..." "I said shut up! You can''t remind me!" Guan Shihua ordered loudly, even though he looked at her. See this, Even if you don''t want to, Uncle Liu could only bow his head and be silent, because he knew that Guan Shihua and others would not harm themselves, nor would he care about the death or life of their ancestors at all, but the current situation really did not allow them to make their own decisions. Feng Xingtong, who is standing with Feng Shayan, is not like some other people. He is very uncomfortable with the existence of uncle Liu and other elves. On the contrary, his eyes are full of curiosity and stare at uncle Liu who spoke before, just like a child is excited about something particularly happy. Chapter 770 "Although many people have been dealt with by the leader, the ten guys are really tough people." Shen Chong didn''t care about the little episode in front of him, and didn''t mean to stand on Hu Li''s side and speak for the elves. He had already learned from the mouth of Liu Xiaojiang and Hu Li that the Elves were in a dilemma at present, and even the fact that they had to give way in front of mankind for a long time. But in this case, if you die or I die, he also knows that he is not qualified to forgive anyone in Shangrao at all, because even if he tries his best with Xia Liuqing around him, he is likely to lose in the end as Feng Zhenghao said. If you still want to keep your hand on this kind of joint bone eye and don''t do it to the elves in the face of Hu Li, it''s almost like giving up resistance and getting caught. However, Since they have been completely controlled by yinggou, how can they easily break away from control and choose to give up? What Feng Zhenghao Fang said personally seems to be to make himself and others catch, but in fact... It is to remind himself and others of their current situation and explain to others the fact that they have been completely controlled. So If Shen Chong and Xia Liuqing want to maintain their "innocence", they can not choose to give up, but they have to stick to the whole process on the premise that they know they are dead. Only in this way... Can we continue to deepen the impression of others present that they and others have been controlled by Ying Gou. In this way, after everything is over, we can put the main blame on Ying Gou, so that we and others may not be too embarrassed in the future. Just like those ordinary soldiers around us, if we continue wisely, we are very likely to die, and we still have to choose to die for something. But the difference is In anyone''s eyes, they can understand the soldiers'' choices, and their behavior of going to death in order to win is to make no one understand. They can only explain all this with the reason that they have been controlled! For this reason Considering their image in the eyes of the world in the past, all their all-round members can only choose to die. Only by making this opposite choice to the past, and even sacrificing their most precious lives, can all this be credible in the eyes of the world. After all, no one in the world would think that an all sex demon would lose his life for something that was not beneficial to him when he still had a choice. "Mr. Shen Chong, and senior Xia..." Feng Zhenghao also ignored the problems of the elves and Guan Shihua, but seeing Shen Chong''s appearance as if he was thinking about whether to give up resistance, he could not help but doubt whether his words had some reaction. "No matter how many mistakes you have made in the circle as a member of the whole sex, after all, there are few cases involving ordinary people, and different people... Also have their own internal rules." "I believe that as long as you are willing to be caught and help us find a way to deal with yinggou, the leaders of the company will be open to you. In order to avoid greater losses, all present will certainly choose to accept you." "This is equal to the balance of merits and demerits, and..." "At present, except for the two, Quanxing has long ceased to exist. As long as the two can keep their own in the circle and accept the arrangement and management of the company in the future, you... And even several others can be accepted." It can be said that those who have reason to say that Shen Zhenghao will not accept his surrender. After all, today''s Shen Chong and Xia Liuqing are really powerful. Even if they continue, they are sure to win them, but there will be far greater sacrifices than now. Before this uncontrollable greater sacrifice, it is undoubtedly a very smart choice to suppress the unhappiness and hatred in your heart and try to avoid this situation. In addition, as for whether to let Shen Chong and Xia Liuqing go in the end, when they really give up resistance under persuasion and get caught, it''s not what their final winners say... That''s what? History is written by the victor. Only with a big fist can there be fairness. Although this kind of thing sounds really dirty, it has always been the truth recognized by the beast. What''s more regrettable is that... The beast is often easier to master some power than human beings. Although they will fall into self destruction sooner or later, no one knows whether they will expose their fangs to all humans and want to destroy what they can''t get together before they are completely destroyed. This kind of beast, this kind of thought... Is extremely dangerous, because they are essentially the opposite of the purpose of the birth of human group society. Liu Xiaojiang generally only calls this kind of guy an animal with empty hands and feet but not fully evolved brain. He is undoubtedly the black sheep in human groups and society. "Ha ha..." when Shen Chong heard Feng Zhenghao''s words, he couldn''t help looking at the crowd with sarcasm and said: "President Feng, do you think we will believe these words? After all, some history in the past proves that if the fist is not big enough... If we don''t resist the enemy, I''m afraid the end will only be more miserable than death." "What''s more..." "Our leader''s fist is big enough to overturn everything in the world. Why do we have to choose to be caught with our hands tied? Why can''t we fight with you to the end? You know..... We are all unacceptable aliens in the circle." "Don''t say that you don''t know, or that the circle will change because of today''s events. Don''t forget... For those changes that haven''t shed blood in history, no rebel has ever had a good ending." "Instead of giving up resistance and getting caught, and being cheated and even killed by you afterwards, it''s better to take the initiative to sacrifice your life for the leader''s plan. In this way... It''s worth dying." "It''s not like the choice you will make, and speaking of bleeding..." Feng Zhenghao shook his head and looked at the companions lying on the ground. "Isn''t this enough? It''s enough for everyone to understand the seriousness of the matter. Don''t be used by yinggou again." "Mr. Shen Chong, senior Xia, you still have a chance to stop your losses in time and survive in the sunshine. What is worth you on that dark road..." "Young man! Have you said enough!" Xia Liuqing waved the iron whip in his hand, glared angrily, interrupted Feng Zhenghao''s words and said: "We are all loyal and righteous people. How can we betray the Lord behind us? Besides, the Lord has great kindness to us and sincerely accepted our dissimilarity. You rats... Don''t talk nonsense!" "......." Feng Zhenghao. "Now you know, that''s our attitude." Although Shen Chong was also very helpless to Xia Liuqing around him, thanks to this statement of "righteous words", he unreservedly proved with everyone present how much they had been controlled and distorted. Therefore, he reached out and pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose. Following these words, he expressed his abnormal "loyalty" with Feng Zhenghao and others. "The leader is kind to us. He not only accepted us, but also gave us more powerful power. Not long ago... You also saw that if there was no leader, how could you patiently reason with us if we didn''t get strong power." "President Feng, we are all ready to sacrifice everything for the leader. Please don''t underestimate our strange determination. Next..... Even if we are doomed to defeat, we will die on the battlefield and will try our best to solve more problems for the leader." "It doesn''t make sense..." Feng Zhenghao slowly frowned at this, looked back at the others standing around him, and finally made up his mind to look at Shen Chong again after getting a firm reply from the eyes of the people. "Well... Mr. Shen Chong, elder Xia, it''s a pity." "Hum! It''s no use talking too much! Come on!" ¡­¡­ meanwhile, Bang!!! Lu Jin took advantage of tongtianli to create an opportunity for herself, and then quickly seized the opportunity to punch Tu Junfang on the chest. Under the blessing of the triple and talisman, this punch even almost penetrated Tu Junfang''s chest directly. But even if he didn''t really achieve the effect of one shot penetration, Tu Junfang was still hit and flew out by the punch, and the collapse of his chest was obviously not as simple as breaking only a few ribs. "Hmm..." Tu Junfang squatted on the ground and barely stabilized his body. Then a big mouthful of blood spit out. Although the existence of immortal body and Liuku immortal thief can make it difficult for him to be killed, it is obviously impossible to keep him from any injury when fighting with Lu Jin. After all, no matter how powerful Tu Junfang is, his accomplishments can''t be comparable to Lu Jin. The imperfect immortal body is by no means unlimited. Moreover, the skills and means of the three demons sect he is most proud of can''t play a great role in front of Lu Jin. Over time Lu Jin, whose cultivation is higher, gradually pushed Tu Jun''s room to the limit by virtue of the triple power of Tongtian book and inverse life, and gradually gained the upper hand from the beginning. The next moment, When Tu Jun''s room began to use the ability of Liuku immortal thieves to forcibly consume the energy in the body to recover from the injury, several thunder lights from Lu Jin''s hands hit again quickly, and Tu Jun''s room, which was seriously injured, obviously couldn''t escape any more. Boom!!! After the scene like five thunders, Tu Junfang fell to the ground in a scorched state, and was hit hard by Lu Jin again and again, which was the limit. He undoubtedly lost his resistance. Even if he wanted to drain his energy to recover his injury, it would obviously take a longer time. Lu Jin... Will never leave such time for Tu Jun''s room! After seeing Tu Jun''s room lying on the ground, he didn''t choose to stop carelessly. Instead, he waved again, manually used the book closing method of Tongtian book, and urged many runes for controlling and blocking meridians, erasing any possibility of turning over the other party. Do all this, Under the surprised gaze of the surrounding people, Lu Jincai reached out and wiped the corners of her mouth, showing pink blood. Then the skill dispersed, sat down on the ground and gasped violently. Obviously, Tu Junfang almost exhausted all her strength. "Grandpa, you..." Lu Linglong and Lu Lin, two young people of the Lu family, immediately ran over, but Lu Linglong just wanted to ask Lu Jin if it was important, but Lu Jin stretched out her hand and interrupted her concern for her elders. "First go and see what happened to Tu Jun''s room. Although he was blocked by my talisman, it''s hard to guarantee that he has any other means. Don''t leave him any chance to escape." Hearing this, Lu Linglong and Lu Lin''s brothers and sisters naturally know their priorities, so they immediately cautiously went to Tu Jun''s room, which has been controlled by the talisman. Among them, Lu Lin showed the same reverse triple as Lu Jin, which is completely that there is no state that wants to relax. See this, "Oh... Is it the triple of inverse birth again?" Tu Jun''s room, lying on the ground, was blackened but showed no signs of recovery. Seeing Lu Lin''s energy state similar to that of Lu Jin, it seemed that he was not so unwilling to his defeat. "It seems that Miss Lu is not the only one in your family..." After all, he had just experienced the power of the triple of inverse life, and realized that even if the person practicing energy in this state could not be called the so-called immortal body, there was not much difference. What''s more, Lu Jin, who has just been in this state, is stronger in energy recovery and consumption than herself who has the so-called immortal body, and even has some injury recovery ability similar to that of Liuku immortal thief. Therefore, after knowing that even if he defeated Lu Jin miserably, he would inevitably lose to the two younger generations of the Lu family, Tu Junfang didn''t care so much about his careless defeat to Lu Jin. Wen Yan, Lu Jin, who was gradually relieved, looked at TU Jun''s room, which seemed to have no desire to resist, but frowned as if she suddenly thought of something and said: "Just now... Why did you suddenly waver? If I hadn''t hesitated for that moment, I might not have found any chance until now, let alone solved your corpse demon so easily." "......" Tu Jun''s room was silent for a moment, then turned over on the ground with great difficulty, lay on the ground and looked at the night sky over the city as if nothing had happened, still as calm and flickering as before. "That''s just my carelessness... That''s all." See this, Lu Jin suddenly had a terrible idea in her mind, an idea that even he didn''t want to believe, "you..." "Master Lu, don''t think about it. Although you are really a big man, it''s just that compared with us and the world... The so-called ten guys are also small people, and some things may be better for small people like us." "All sex demons, corpse demons, Tu Junfang, ha ha... Finally, I can say goodbye to the identity forcibly placed in me by this world, but it''s a pity that I finally get rid of control in the way of death. My life is really funny." "Well, I don''t want to think too much. Anyway, if it''s now, I won''t be too lonely on huangquan road at least." Chapter 771 In Lu Jin''s view, there are only two possibilities for Tu Junfang to show his flaws when fighting. He thinks that he is either bent on dying in his own place, or... It is really just because something suddenly shakes. And bent on dying Considering Tu Junfang''s decisiveness in fighting with himself, Lu Jin obviously didn''t think that the guy who tried to help yinggou solve the trouble would suddenly have such inexplicable ideas in this kind of joint eye. Therefore, even if it is difficult to imagine what kind of thing can make Tu Junfang shake, the possibility of the latter is undoubtedly higher in Lu Jin''s view. However, Just as Tu Jun''s room lay on the ground and finished some inexplicable words, Lu Jin was about to open her mouth to solve her doubts from Tu Jun''s room, In the field, everyone saw a very strange black energy with their own eyes. Suddenly, it came out of Tu Jun''s room and quickly flew high into the air. In the blink of an eye, it completely disappeared in everyone''s sight. Tu Jun''s room, which was originally lying on the ground and seemed harmless, also disappeared immediately after the separation of this black energy "Sir, is he... Dead?" Seeing this, Lu Linglong didn''t doubt whether it was a fraud. She directly came over and squatted down, stretched out her hand and looked at TU Jun''s neck, and then looked back at her uncle with an unbelievable face. "Didn''t you just seal his meridians with talismans? Why..." "Hum, did you two little guys meet for the first time with that inexplicable black energy just now?" Lu Jin obviously felt some breath belonging to Liu Xiaojiang in the black energy just now, and naturally guessed who was the hand under Tu Jun''s room. "This is clearly the unique energy of Ying Gou. It seems that he doesn''t want us to find something that may allow us to dig out his weakness in several full members." "Liu... Ying Gou." Although Lu Linglong was not the first time to see this strange black energy, and even had a hand with her big cousin Lu Lin with Liu Xiaojiang, her knowledge of Liu Xiaojiang also led her to subconsciously choose not to believe it. After all, Liu Xiaojiang in her heart is quite kind from beginning to end. To some extent, she is even similar to an old good man, so that she can''t imagine that the original real Liu Xiaojiang has been reduced to the point where she doesn''t hesitate to attack the people around her. Tu Junfang was also the one who carried out the plan for him. However, in the case of failure but no life danger, Liu Xiaojiang suddenly took his life with some unknown force. And this It is by no means what the little Liu immortal would have done! "Surprised?" Lu Jin sat on the ground and looked at her great granddaughter who still had illusions about Liu Xiaojiang. She shook her head and said: "As I said a long time ago, he is no longer the original Liu Xiaojiang. If you children who have had contact with him still think that yinggou is just the product of his misguided path, you... Had better not participate." "After all, your lack of strength is one thing, and if you can''t do it, it''s another thing, and he... May not be merciful in the face of your so-called friends." "We... Will not be merciful!" Lu Linglong stood up from the ground with firm eyes, looked at the somewhat embarrassed Prince sitting on the ground not far away, and said: "There was such a big noise and so many innocent people died. Even friends... Are not worth forgiving. I don''t deserve to forgive him for anyone. I just want to witness him finish his last journey." "If you can..." "When it''s over, I want to collect his body and repay his kindness. This is the only thing I can do for my benefactor." Wen Yan, Lu Lin, who was behind Lu Linglong, scattered her skills and regained her original appearance. She looked at the two people who ignored the dialogue with others in the field. In the end, she just shook her head reluctantly and did not open her mouth to participate in the dialogue between her cousin and the prince. After all, Liu Xiaojiang is only an ordinary friend here, but also because of his cousin''s relationship. Although he is very grateful that the other party has saved his cousin, he can''t have too many feelings. The reason why he chose to come with him was that he was worried about his cousin and the only backbone of his family for many years. Therefore, no matter how Liu Xiaojiang ends up, it can''t affect his mood "It would be nice if you really think so." Lu Jin is well aware of the character of her great granddaughter, not to mention love and righteousness, which is also a major character weakness of the Lu family. However, although he did not fully believe Lu Linglong''s statement, he could only hope that Lu Linglong could really think so, because he knew that once the Lu family became stubborn on something, it was impossible to easily listen to any opinions of others. So, Now he can only express that he believes in Lu Linglong''s words, and then always pay attention to his great granddaughter, try not to let her meet yinggou face-to-face next, and when necessary... Maybe some mandatory means should be considered. At this time, "Don''t worry, Mr. Lu?" The ordinary soldiers around didn''t see the strange black energy before. Seeing that the battlefield here had been successfully solved under the leadership of Lu family, people like a small captain immediately came out with their weapons behind them. "Ah, it doesn''t matter. It''s just a little weak. Just have a rest." Lu Jin raised her eyes and looked at the calloused hand in her heart. Then she stretched out her hand and stood up from the ground with the help of the other party. "Sorry, I disobeyed the order, left the old leader and ran over on my own......" "It''s a bounden duty for soldiers to obey orders, but you are not a member of the army. Moreover, even our soldiers will not accept the orders of the monarch outside. Everything should be done according to the actual situation." The officer forced a smile on his face. "Moreover, if you hadn''t come here in time, we might have to fold here today. I''m sure the boss wouldn''t blame you." "Again..." "You didn''t completely disobey the order and completely abandon your task, but three people came to see the situation, saved us and helped us complete the task... Didn''t you?" "... thank you." When Lu Jin heard that the other party intended to help her speak to the above, of course, she didn''t care about the other party''s "unreasonable words", but considering the casualties of the people present in the fight with Tu Junfang, all her words were turned into a simple word of thank you. After all, for these ordinary people who knew it was dangerous but were still not afraid of sacrifice and came to the war, in Lu Jin''s opinion, sometimes talking too much became an insult to these people''s faith. Therefore, a simple thank-you may be enough. Hearing this, The officer couldn''t help but take a deep breath, forcibly suppressed the emotion that surged up after being understood in his heart, and said, "there''s nothing to thank. After all, we all swore that this is what we should do and the duty of our soldiers." "Mr. Lu, what are you going to do next? Will you go back with us to report the situation here, or support other battlefields with the strange people, or... Go back to the old leader to prevent the win-win collusion?" "Your loss is not small..." Lu Jin glanced at the soldiers who were still present at the moment and found that although their eyes were still very firm, it was inevitable that there was a little confusion in their firmness because of the battle that people couldn''t intervene just now. "You armed with weapons may be no different from other people. You all have the power that can not be underestimated, but you are as weak as most other people in the face of yinggou. Besides, you have just experienced a big war... You''d better go back and have a good rest." "As for me..." Speaking of which, He could not help but reach out and patted the officer in front on the shoulder and said, "although the words are a little ugly, I still want to say..." "It''s enough for the old leader to have my Lu family with your troops. Otherwise, it''s just a waste of power there. After all... In the face of Ying Gou, even if I go back, if he really comes, he can''t stop anything." "Unless, in order to protect the old leader, we deploy all our troops there, maybe we can ensure his safety, but if so... We will completely fall into passivity, because no one is sure whether yinggou will fall into the trap." "In addition, don''t forget that Ying Gou once said that his purpose is to destroy everything in the world by himself. Compared with the old man who has no strength to bind the chicken, our forces used to prevent him from destroying everything may be the only thorn in his eye." "In that case, don''t you want everyone to unite and face the monster yinggou together? Isn''t this scattered state more intended to be defeated by each other one by one?" The officer frowned slowly. "Naturally, the strength of unity should be greater, but this is the same for the enemy." Lu Jin shook her head and explained patiently. "When we unite and don''t know whether we can win or not, of course, we should first erase the possibility that the enemy will gather later." "If 1 + 1 is greater than 2, you have seen it all just now. Who can those all sex demons solve? If these thorny guys go back and stand with Ying Gou, don''t we... Also have to face the power that 1 + 1 is far greater than 2?" "Moreover, I still don''t know whether I can win 1 when I unite, and face the enemy directly. That kind of 1 + 1 is far greater than 2..." "What we are doing now is to try our best to avoid this situation. We are bound to unite to face the biggest disaster of yinggou after erasing the possibility that yinggou will continue to grow stronger." "As for the price we need to pay when we solve the whole sex demons one by one, considering the actual situation that Ying Gou doesn''t know why he hasn''t taken any action at present, it must be less than the price we need to pay when we directly face the enemy as a whole." "... I see. I think everything is too simple." The officer thought for a moment and agreed with Lu Jin''s statement, because he had just received the good news that other battlefields had also won, and the ten men with the greatest combat power had also not lost. "Tu Junfang and Lu Liang... These two people have been successfully solved." "At present, there are only three goals left: Xia he, Shen Chong and Xia Liuqing. As long as we can ensure that when we solve the other three goals, we can still keep the people who are our greatest combat power without too much loss, we can fight with the winner in the ''best'' state." "Well, has the last kid of the LV family been solved by others..." Lu Jin couldn''t help but flash a trace of regret in her eyes. He didn''t feel sorry for Lv Liang, but because he was one of the four families in the circle for many years, he couldn''t keep calm about the complete demise of LV family. What''s more? In a way, he grew up together with LV Ci and Wang AI. At the thought that her two old friends have disappeared without trace, even if it is clear that the outcome may be retribution for their older generation, Lu Jin, as a human being with flesh and blood, will still have some sadness for this. But this is clearly not the time for sadness, Lu Jin forced down some emotions in her heart, and then opened her mouth again. The officer in front of her said: "Well, according to the above arrangement, you go back and report the specific situation and have a good rest. Other powerful aliens will go to other battlefields for support. As for me, an old man..." However, Before Lu Jin finished speaking, The space in the venue immediately produced strange ripples. Then, just as Ren Fei disappeared in front of Zhang Chulan out of thin air, the three Lu family also disappeared in place in full view of the public, so that other people present were stunned there. ¡­¡­ In the eyes of the Lu family, they just appeared in a trance, but after the trance quickly subsided, they found that they had come to an open place, raised their eyes and saw two figures not far in front of them. One of them is a slim figure sitting on the ground, with a mask like a mask on his face. He can''t see his face clearly, while the other figure is undoubtedly Liu Xiaojiang, whom the three talked about several times before. He has created the culprit of many tragic scenes - Ying Gou! "Old Lu, I haven''t seen you for many days. Your bones are still so strong. You have solved Tu Jun''s room so easily. Should I say..... Are you really worthy of being the most powerful ten men among the people besides the Heavenly Master?" Liu Xiaojiang looked into the eyes of the three Lu family at the moment. It was obvious that he had lost his once familiar feeling. Even when he glanced at Lu Linglong, he only let himself, a friend who had a good relationship, feel a strong uncomfortable strangeness. "Mingming..." "I have personally advised you a long time ago. Why do you stubbornly participate in it? Do you think I won''t attack your Lu family?" Chapter 772 "Brother Liu..." Lu Linglong saw Liu Xiaojiang, who felt so strange, and wanted to say something, but finally just kept silent. It''s not that she doesn''t want to persuade Liu Xiaojiang to stop, but considering Liu Xiaojiang''s recent series of personal actions, she will feel that her behavior of persuading the other party to stop is almost the same, so she is "threatening" the other party to catch it quickly. Lu Linglong has never been so ruthless towards her friends. Besides, Liu Xiaojiang is not only a good friend, but also a benefactor who saved her when she was in a hurry. After all, if there were no Liu Xiaojiang, when I was on the dragon and tiger mountain, let alone Tu Jun''s house, which I didn''t know whether I would do it or not. Even if it was just the whole sex demons around Tu Jun''s house, it would be enough to torture myself and flowers to death. Lu Linglong can stick to her heart in front of bad people, and even never bow down like the Lu family, but after all, she still has a lot of things to do in this world, and there are still a lot of things she can''t do in time, so she has always been very tangled and attaches great importance to her life. Liu Xiaojiang has saved his life and never targeted anyone in the Lu family. Therefore, even though she knows what the great righteousness is and that the Lu family can''t be friends with Ying Gou, it''s still difficult for her to make up her mind to fight with each other face to face. "... Linglong, I didn''t expect you to come too. Are you worried about your master, or do you want to eliminate my evil for the world like those guys outside?" Liu Xiaojiang can''t see Lu Linglong''s entanglement at the moment, but his opening is still quite ruthless. "However, there''s nothing wrong with this. After all, your Lu family has always stood on the side of justice. Since the so-called ''justice'' wants me to win the hook to disappear, your Lu family naturally won''t take into account the little affection in the past." Lu Linglong could not help but frown and said, "I..." "Do you know... Why did I transfer you from the battlefield?" Liu Xiaojiang looked blandly over Lu Linglong, looked at Lu Jin with a dignified face and said slowly: "Mr. Lu, you will really bring trouble to Xiaojiang. It''s too much for you to ignore... Even to waste your cultivation and try your best to stop my plan." "You know..." "I spared your life at the company headquarters, and then went to the Lu family to give a warning in person. It''s not to let you go against me at all costs. I hope you can continue in this world no matter what." "And you..." "But with the life I gave, I do everything to oppose what I have. It seems that it is really not humane at all." "Xiao Fei... Have you killed her?" Lu Jin didn''t take Liu Xiaojiang''s words and didn''t feel that he had really done anything wrong. Although he may have failed Liu Xiaojiang''s previous kindness, he also knew that everything he did was worthy of his heart. He can''t just watch many innocent people die in the world just for Liu Xiaojiang, so he has long made a choice between Liu Xiaojiang and the great righteousness of the world. Lu Jin would rather fail Liu Xiaojiang than those innocent people. "Miss Ren Fei? No... not just her." Although Liu Xiaojiang is unhappy with the Lu family''s brain circuit, he also knows that it is for this reason that he will appreciate the Lu family, but he can''t show this emotion right now. "Master Xie Kong of Lingyin Temple, the Buddhist monks he brought with him, leader Li of Maoshan Shangqing sect... And the Taoist disciples who came with him. All of them are one step ahead of your Lu family and go down early to wait for others." Wen Yan, A strong indignation flashed in Lu Jin''s eyes, and then she did not hesitate to display the unique skill of Trinity, and her skin turned pale in front of Liu Xiaojiang. "Bastard boy! Master Jiekong is just an ordinary person! How dare you... How dare you kill an ordinary person who has no threat to yourself!" "Old Lu, it''s already this time. Do you think I''ll care about this? Let alone ordinary people like Xie Kong who overestimate their abilities. Afterwards, even those who are trembling at the moment will also die in my hands." Liu Xiaojiang said coldly. "Of course, before that, I don''t think you can see the Lu family. After all... After solving the three, because of your choice, the Lu family is no longer out of the plan. I will let you stay on the huangquan road and continue to enjoy the happiness of your family." "Win the hook!!!" In addition to the things about Sany gate in those years, Lu Jin''s death hole is actually similar to those of Liu Xiaojiang. What she cares about most in her heart is the people around her. And family There is no doubt that it is a precious thing that Lu Jin, an old man, values most, and even enough to shake his adherence to the so-called great righteousness of the world. "How..." Liu Xiaojiang clearly knew Lu Jin''s weakness, and then smiled when Lu Jin was out of reach: "Have you regretted that your family was threatened?" "Hum, you are always so hypocritical. Obviously, you are just an ordinary person. You only care about what happens around you, but you always feel that you bear the responsibility. You are too selfish, so you caused the tragedy of that year. Now..... It is the same hypocritical to say what to stick to the great righteousness." "Look..." "I just said two more words about your family, and I didn''t even take it into action. You... Are about to lose your mind. What''s the general meaning of the world when you are so selfish." "Lu Jin, you are just immersed in your own fantasy and have created a more perfect yourself in your mind." "Shut up!!!" Lu Jin immediately turned into a ray of light and shot at Liu Xiaojiang. It seemed as if Liu Xiaojiang had hit the heart, so there was a great shake in her heart. Boom!!! Lu Jin is blessed with the triple blessing of reverse birth, a unique Trinity School. Her physical ability is not like a normal human. Even her speed is faster than when she faced the corpse demon Tu Jun''s room before. But unfortunately Lu Jin is just not like a person, while Liu Xiaojiang is not a person at all! Soon, When Lu Jin reacted, she found that she had made up her mind to be desperate, but she had suppressed the power that was only fully open until now, and tried her best to hit Liu Xiaojiang on his chest. Unexpectedly, she couldn''t even make Liu Xiaojiang move backward! Although Lu Jin had already predicted that he might not be able to defeat Liu Xiaojiang at all, the gap between the high platform and the abyss still made him have incredible meaning in his heart. "Inverse triple..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Lu Jin calmly, then slowly raised his arm and said: "Lu Lao, Lu Lin, didn''t he tell you before that the seemingly powerful thing of inverse life triple is useless in front of me..." Let''s hear it, Liu Xiaojiang raised his arm and immediately waved it to Lu Jin. It was obvious that the target was Lu Jin''s arm against his chest. However, "Master!!!" Just as Liu Xiaojiang''s hand knife was about to touch Lu Jin, a cherry red figure suddenly came from a distance, and directly took Lu Jin back to a safe distance at a speed far faster than the two men''s fight. "Huh?" After Liu Xiaojiang waved his knife into the air, he looked at Lu Linglong with a dignified face in the distance, and a faint light of dark gold flashed in his eyes. "What''s this... Quanzhen school doesn''t seem to have this Kung Fu. Is it the secret of your Lu family''s non transmission... No, there is no such Kung Fu in the history of the Lu family. Is it an ability to awaken the day after tomorrow?" "The ability to awaken the day after tomorrow..." "That sect is called ''rattan mountain''. It''s a group of guys with poor ability but special enough. I can''t imagine that you girl has been hiding deep enough. Worshiping Quanzhen is just to suppress this special ability." Under Liu Xiaojiang''s "observation of Dharma", Lu Linglong''s blood circulation speed has accelerated a lot, and there is no doubt that this is the source of her just that speed. "Who told you to use this ability!" On one side, Lu Jin reacted and pushed away Lu Linglong around her. She had no sense of the rest of her life saved. Instead, she questioned very seriously and saved her great granddaughter just now. It''s like He would rather die at the hands of Liu Xiaojiang than let Lu Linglong use this ability. "Sir, you are too impulsive. Those words just now are clearly a trap to annoy you. How can you keep calm at this time!" Lu Linglong was not afraid of Lu Jin''s question at the moment, but firmly clenched her fist in her eyes and said: "Moreover, it''s time now. Even if this ability will really make me have problems, in front of the terrible enemy of yinggou, we... Have no other choice." Hearing this, Looking at Lu Linglong''s firm eyes, Lu Jin finally calmed down, and then re faced Liu Xiaojiang, who was still standing in place, and said: "Even if you two young people try your best, you can''t be his opponent. Just now you just took advantage of your ability. I''m afraid you won''t be so lucky next time..." "Oh, you can see it now." Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help raising his mouth. There is no doubt that he was mocking Lu Jin who was easily angered just now. "But don''t you really need their help? You know, even if you are the so-called ten guys, even if you are desperate and try your best, you can''t be my opponent at all. In the end... Don''t you want to fight side by side with your baby pimples?" "Anyway..." "After you Lu Jin was killed by me, they... Will also go down with you. It''s just a matter of time." "... hum." Lu Jin calmed down. This time, she was not angered by Liu Xiaojiang, but looked at Liu Xiaojiang with dignified eyes and said directly to Linglong without looking back: "Linglong, Lu Lin, it seems that the Lord can only accompany you to this place. In the future... You should walk steadily step by step. Don''t be confused by those tempting things." As soon as Lu Linglong and Lu Lin heard this, they immediately understood Lu Jin''s meaning, so they opened their mouths and wanted to refuse this kind of thing: "Sir, are you..." "Listen to me!" Facing Liu Xiaojiang, Lu Jin scolded without looking back: "I know that with your two personalities, you certainly don''t want to leave me to escape alone, but you need to know... Even if you stay, the final result is likely to be unchanged. You are more valuable to live than to die meaninglessly." Lu Linglong obviously didn''t want to leave: "Sir, if you live, you will only be more valuable than us..." "Bastard! Leave you! Can you stop him!?" Lu Jin interrupted angrily: "you can''t stop him and buy time for me to escape. The final result is still that the three of us have to die here." "Now only I stay and try my best to buy you some time, so that we won''t face that fatal ending!" Lu Linglong raised the energy in her body to the limit. When the wound appeared in the palm, a lot of blood extended like tentacles, "no!" "Smelly girl! You..." "Did you misunderstand something?" Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help shaking his head with a helpless look on his face. Then he opened his mouth and interrupted the three Lu family''s "plan" that didn''t avoid people at all, saying: "I''ve said that all three of you will die here and bear the price for your choice to ignore the past, and... Who told you that among you, who can stop me and buy time for others to escape?" "You know..." "Not long ago, people from Buddhism and Taoism made the same choice as you. As a result... Not one of those people could escape, and they all died in my hands?" "And..." So far, He looked at Lu Jin coldly in his eyes and said, "old Lu, can you tell me why you think you can stop me and buy enough time for them to escape? Is it just a short fight like a play there?" Say, Liu Xiaojiang finally moved slowly to the direction of the three Lu family in the original position, and with each step... The energy on his body, which was huge enough, was also growing again and again. "Sorry, the actors will arrive soon, and all the things that should be prepared have been prepared. I don''t have time to spend with you anymore. Although I''m not so willing, the three... Please die here." "Lu Lin! Hurry and take your cousin away!" Lu Jin noticed the expansion of Liu Xiaojiang''s breath and immediately stopped talking to Lu Linglong around her. Instead, she directly stretched out her hand and threw Lu Linglong behind her. Then the whole person turned into a light again and shot at Liu Xiaojiang. "Master!!!" Although Lu Linglong was unwilling, under the control of Lu Lin, who also performed the triple reverse life behind her, she still had to watch Lu Jin and rushed to the invincible enemy without looking back. Chapter 773 The reason why Liu Xiaojiang transferred the three Lu family members to himself is obviously because Lu Jin, as a member of the current ten men, almost like the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain to some extent, exists completely different from the other ten men in power. If the powerful older generation such as LV Ci and Wang AI are not dead, even if there are still some differences in strength after excluding the special existence of the old Heavenly Master, the strength gap between the three will not be too obvious. Therefore, LV Ci and Wang AI can barely be classified as one kind of existence with Lu Jin in the division of strength level. They are all kinds of aliens who can be regarded as top-notch in strength even among the ten men. However, after the death of LV Ci and Wang AI, Lu Jin undoubtedly became the only one of the ten men who was second only to the old Heavenly Master. Now, whether Guan Shihua, who can drive the elves to be the same as the older generation, or master Xie Kong, who accidentally became an ordinary person, obviously can''t match Lu Jin in personal cultivation and strength. Even if Guan Shihua used his means to let the elves attach themselves to him, under the condition of borrowing the powerful demon power of the elves, he mastered the power far beyond his original cultivation, which is still not enough in front of Lu Jin, who has Tongtian book. After all, as an existence with high attainments in Tongtian book, Liu Xiaojiang knows very well that among all kinds of talismans included in Tongtian book, there are actually a large part of talismans aimed at "demons", and there is no need to be afraid of the relatively heterogeneous existence of elves. Besides, there is also a unique skill of arresting spirits and sending generals, which is more aimed at Ma Xianer. Therefore, although Guan Shihua''s strength can not be underestimated, there are great limitations based on Ma Xianer''s means, and his cultivation achievements are no better than those of other older generations who rely on their own cultivation. No matter how weak the effect of such things as ability and skill is, it belongs to the cultivator himself; No matter how strong the effect of "foreign object" addition is, it is always the strength borrowed by the cultivator. Except for the temporary strength, it will not bring any benefits to the cultivator. On the contrary, too strong strength will bring risks to the cultivator''s state of mind. After all All means of relying on foreign things to promote oneself to master powerful power can only be the so-called illusion in practice, otherwise... It would not have been called "evil and evil" by normal practitioners for a long time. Had it not been for the decline of other people, practitioners who rely on "foreign objects" such as Guan Shihua would not have been qualified to sit in the ten guy seat at all. Moreover, even if she relies on the power of those elves, she doesn''t have much outstanding strength. She can only be regarded as not weak among the older generation who live to this day, and she can''t become the "protagonist" in the alien circle at any time. The younger generation among the ten men, even the heroes who are valued by everyone today, are like tigers. Compared with Lu Jin, they can only be said to have stronger cultivation talent. Their achievements in cultivation are still a distance from Lu Jin. In addition, if there is a real fight, it is seen that there are always "one top and two heroes" outside. In fact, for people like Liu Xiaojiang who have faced different people of the older generation several times, I''m afraid that only the top and two heroes are really valuable. Hero Even if Ding Jian, who got some of the corpse poison from himself, Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t think he can win over the old people like LV Ci, Wang AI and Lu Jin. Even though Ding''an has a lot of strength in his hands, he can''t easily lose with his predecessors, and so on. What''s more In the hands of these old guys, they really have some unique skills that can stand the time and are extremely powerful in the eyes of any strange person. Baijiayi... Even the so-called horizontal practice of Chai sect is really incomparable compared with the triple strength of inverse life and Ruyi strength. Even Wang AI, who is not so good at fighting people compared with LV Ci and Lu Jin, may not be so easy to solve in front of the so-called heroes. Although the cultivation talent of Wang AI''s old man is not very good, and in fact he has not mastered the detained Spirit sent generals taken by the Wang family from the Feng family, the precipitation reflected in the cultivation for a long time has to make people admit that the reason why the four families are four is still reasonable in the end. Therefore, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t want to hand him over to Xia he and others to solve such a difficult old stranger like Lu Jin from the beginning. Instead, he hoped that the Lu family would pay attention to the advice they had given before and could contribute to the war, but don''t sacrifice themselves recklessly. After all, if Lu Jin, a tough old stranger, is desperate, he may not be a big threat to Liu Xiaojiang himself, but for those all members outside..... He is an absolutely invincible enemy! As soon as Liu Xiaojiang found out that Lu Jin was going to be desperate, he immediately brought the three Lu family members to the front through Hu Li. There is no doubt that he didn''t want Lu Jin, a very threatening old guy, to die in advance of all the members who are paving the way for their future. If it''s really solved by Lu Jin without pressure, rather than the outcome of consuming them with major sacrifices, how can they reflect their value in the eyes of those outside? This fight is not for the Lu family to express themselves. The protagonist... Should not be Lu Jin who has already been half buried! What really matters It should be Xia he who is forced to be cornered and completely "controlled" by the chief villain, it should also be those good people who try to protect everything regardless of themselves, and it should also be those guys who are "accomplices" in this matter but can only let others protect themselves! besides, Even the leaders of the company, the so-called senior personnel, and even the ten guys who are usually high above, so that even Ying Gou, the so-called culprit, is just an actor used to accompany running in the whole plan! Lu Jin! Lu family! In Liu Xiaojiang''s opinion, it''s too self righteous. Why do you think that what you bought with sacrifice is still the right choice at this juncture? ... that''s what you can do to highlight the protagonist! A Lu family who has never been involved in any evil thing and is not the "accomplice" of all the situations in front of you, you should continue to lie down honestly on your one-third of an acre. Haven''t you seen an example of good intentions to do bad things when you don''t know the situation! ¡­¡­ "Now that you have made a choice and are still unsure, you should not feel that everything will develop in the way you expected." At the moment, Lu Jin still thought about everything for her own reason, but Liu Jin didn''t want to be influenced by her own reason, but she gave up. "You''re not sure, but I''m sure. So... How can you do what you want?" Let''s hear it, Under Lu Linglong''s worried gaze, Lu Jin arrived in front of Liu Xiaojiang like a madman, and as soon as she came up, she was holding her claws and pointing at the key. However, it''s a pity not to say whether Lu Jin can break through Liu Xiaojiang''s defense. Even if he really succeeds in hitting the key with all his strength, he may not be able to hurt Liu Xiaojiang by attacking the key points of the human body. After all, Liu Xiaojiang''s physical strength is even far above his golden light. However, After Liu Xiaojiang opened his mouth to express his ideas, he didn''t even give Lu Jin a chance to break through his golden light. In an instant, he used the golden light to stretch out several ropes in the form of energy and directly tied up Lu Jin who came to him. "See..." "Why do you want to buy time for the younger generation to escape? What is the successor of Trinity who is still alive at last? It seems that you still think highly of the so-called inverse triple, and actually throw down the Tongtian book. You don''t have to take the initiative to fight with me." "So next, you''re going to..." I haven''t finished yet, Liu Xiaojiang saw Lu Jin, who had been controlled by his own golden light, and suddenly appeared several talismans composed of energy. It was obvious that Lu Jin had prepared in advance when he didn''t know. The purpose was to inflict a heavy blow when Liu Xiaojiang relaxed. "Oh, that''s terrible..." Boom!!! The thunder light condensed the close bombardment and immediately affected the earth. The vibration even caused Hu Li sitting on the ground in the distance to open his eyes and look at the two people who had been submerged by the thunder light. But perhaps understanding this degree of attack is still not enough to threaten his master. Hu Li just opened his eyes to understand the situation. Then he not only didn''t want to help solve Lu Jin, but also didn''t even want to stop the two Lu family kids pulling in the distance. Hu Li knew Liu Xiaojiang''s strength and accomplishments very well. As long as Liu Xiaojiang didn''t want to, I''m afraid no one in the world could hurt him, even the one on Longhu Mountain. Then he closed his eyes again and continued to focus on the matter at hand. Lu Linglong, who was struggling to resist Lu Lin''s reluctance to leave in the distance, couldn''t help but want to rush up to check her uncle''s situation, but unfortunately she tried her best to keep from being pulled away, and it was impossible to completely break free from her big cousin''s pull. "Sir! Brother! You let go! Sir, he..." "Stop fooling around! Can''t you see that! It''s the master''s desperate effort to buy us time to leave! If we don''t leave again... There may be no chance!" Lu Lin can''t not worry about Lu Jin''s safety, but she is obviously more mature in thought than Lu Linglong. Maybe it''s because she opened the triple sharp perception of inverse life. Therefore, he just looked at the place where the thunder light flickered in the eye field, and then opened his mouth more anxiously to persuade her. "Linglong! No matter what you think! Don''t let the master''s death be meaningless! We must..." However, "Oh? What kind of ending do you think can make your uncle''s death meaningful?" Before Lu Linglong could react in the struggle, a calm voice suddenly came out of the thunder, interrupting Lu Lin''s words to persuade Lu Linglong. Moreover, even if it was just this simple sentence, Lu Lin still felt like an ice cellar in an instant and looked up at the place where there was still thunder. The next moment, As if to reflect Lu Lin''s conjecture, the originally condensed thunder light was instantly dissipated by unknown forces, and the scene originally covered under the thunder light was re displayed in front of Lu Linglong and Lu Lin. in terms of the picture, the two people were also frightened. "Master!!!" After seeing everything clearly, Lu Linglong struggled to get rid of the stunned Lu Lin behind her, stumbled and ran to the position of Liu Xiaojiang, but accidentally tripped over the pit on the ground due to the battle. "Wow..." Lu Jin felt Lu Linglong''s grief and wanted to look back, but he found that he couldn''t do the usual easy behavior. He looked down at the arm that had penetrated his chest in front of him, and then subconsciously vomited a lot of blood. Poof Liu Xiaojiang pulled out his arm from Lu Jin''s chest, looked at Lu Linglong who tripped to the ground not far away, and said: "Death is a meaningless thing, but other living people give it the so-called meaning, but your Lu family''s choice is doomed to be a mistake from the beginning, and the mistake... If it is not self deception, what meaning can it have?" "Why?" Lu Jin stretched out her hand hard to cover the hole in her chest, raised her eyes full of disbelief, looked at Liu Xiaojiang and said: "Since... You boy... Have the power..." "Has... Reached this height... Then why... Have to fight against the whole world..." "You don''t want to... But is there anyone in the world... Who can hurt you... Why..." "Because I''m not going to avoid the problem." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Lu Jin, who was already unable to maintain the triple reverse growth, and said: "Besides, according to your human thoughts, why should the strong give way to the weak? I... don''t have to depend on you to survive." "Let them go... Let them go... They were all... Your friends..." Lu Jin was inevitably disappointed when he got this same answer before he died, but the only time left did not allow him to continue to say more, so he looked directly at his real self on his deathbed. "No, they are just Liu Xiaojiang''s friends, and Liu Xiaojiang died long ago. I.... Is Ying Gou." Liu Xiaojiang said with no waves in his eyes. "Old Lu, the advice I gave you before is to see Liu Xiaojiang''s face. Now that you have voluntarily given up ''preferential treatment'', you regret that it''s too late..." However, Although the words were so ruthless, Lu Jin obviously couldn''t hear them. The inverse triple didn''t give him the ability of immortality. The key part was destroyed. He was a candle in the wind, so that even his hearing had problems. Later, Lu Jin not only had no response to Liu Xiaojiang''s words, but also fell down with the word "let go" muttering in her mouth as her consciousness gradually dissipated. It seemed that she finally understood what Lu Jin really wanted. See this, Liu Xiaojiang temporarily ignored the dead Lu Jin, but looked up at Lu Linglong, who was gnashing his teeth and crying, and Lu Lin, who was also devastated in the distance. "That''s why I said..." "People, it''s best not to care too much about others, otherwise it''s easy to lose yourself when it''s serious, so that you don''t even know what you really want." Chapter 774 In fact, as Liu Xiaojiang said, when the three Lu family were transmitted by Hu Li from the beginning and stood in the field to face the disaster of Ying Gou, the outcome was actually doomed in advance. Liu Xiaojiang, for his old love, will never embarrass anyone in the Lu family as long as the Lu family honestly accepts the arrangement and follows several troops to stay on the side of an Lao. However, as long as the Lu family is unwilling to accept the arrangement and even ignores the advice they have given before and comes to the war, Liu Xiaojiang will never let Lu Jin, an alien at this level, affect the road he has paved for all members outside in advance. But even so, Liu Xiaojiang was still soft hearted. After Tu Junfang died, he finally decided to solve the three Lu Jin by himself. And not letting Lu Jin and her three people die in Hu Li''s hands and not letting her former friends die in the end is undoubtedly Liu Xiaojiang''s last "kindness" to Lu Jin and her three people. Run? You can''t run away! Now that Liu Xiaojiang has decided to send Lu Jin on the road, there is no doubt that Lu Jin will die when they face Liu Xiaojiang. It is even more impossible for him to let the weaker Lu family brothers and sisters go back with hatred after he has personally solved Lu Jin. He is bound to reduce the impact of hatred on their mood as much as possible. It''s just Liu Xiaojiang obviously doesn''t intend to sit down and have a good chat with the Lujia brothers and sisters, and it''s impossible to delay other business for the cultivation of the Lujia brothers and sisters, so the best way now is to completely stop the time of the Lujia brothers and sisters! The future Reopen your eyes and find that everything is over. The prince who died in Liu Xiaojiang''s hand is still alive He believed that even if the brothers and sisters of the Lu family remembered what had happened at that time, they would certainly regard all this as a nightmare and return to the Lu family to continue their practice and way of life. ¡­¡­ "If you can''t see the sacrifice of your own people, you shouldn''t be involved from the beginning. I clearly gave you the opportunity of Lu family before." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Lu Linglong, who knelt down on the ground and grinned angrily at himself, but still had a lot of tears on his face, and said: "Is it painful to watch your loved ones being killed? Since you have decided to fight against the disaster that I want to destroy everything like those outside, why do you Lu family... Think you won''t die alone?" "However, it''s not your fault. After all, you''re no longer the precious pimple of the Lu family. You''re just a young generation. It''s impossible to make decisions instead of the living elders like Lu Jin, but why do you have to follow him?" "You... You pay me back!" Lu Linglong obviously couldn''t listen to anything at the moment. The whole person seemed to still stay at the moment when Lu Jin died, and his mind was full of hatred for Liu Xiaojiang, the enemy. However, she didn''t seem to have completely lost her mind. She knew that she couldn''t be Liu Xiaojiang''s opponent at all, otherwise she would have rushed up according to her straightforward character. "Well, aren''t you completely dazzled by hatred... Good." Liu Xiaojiang narrowed his eyes and stared at Linglong for a while. After confirming that Lu Linglong was not as fragile as he imagined, he finally turned his eyes to Lu Lin, who also opened the triple reverse life. "How..." "Lu Lin, do you think after Lu Jin''s death, you can''t let me get up by doing your best, and you still have a chance to avenge your loved one who has just been killed by me?" "Or..." "You still hold the attitude of hoping that death can be valuable before, thinking that you can live one by one now, leaving your cousin and running for your life?" "Immortal Xiao Liu... No, brother Liu, what do you want to do?" The Lu family has never had the kind of fickle and unjust people in liuxiaojiangkou. Even if Lu Lin knew that the current situation was extremely dangerous to them, she didn''t have any idea of turning around and running for her life alone, but after a series of changes just in front of her, he was also keenly aware of the abnormal situation on Liu Xiaojiang. After all, you have to say that Liu Xiaojiang is still the former immortal Liu. From the fact that Liu Xiaojiang personally killed the disciples of Buddhism and Taoism and did not hesitate to solve Lu Jin, it is obvious that it is not what the immortal Liu would have done at the beginning. If you say that Liu Xiaojiang has already died, the person in front of you is the ruthless Ying Gou, but Ying Gou... How can you be as patient as you are now when dealing with the doomed enemy of the Lu family. You know A series of recent acts of yinggou''s misfortune indirectly show that the word "yinggou" is not only a false identity, but completely another existence different from Liu Xiaojiang. Such two different personalities appear in one person at the same time, which is like a mental disease that can only appear in people who don''t know how to practice. If it is reluctantly said that it is the devil in the heart It''s impossible for people to show such a "complex" appearance, because the practitioners who have been exploited by the heart devil either have a great change in the whole person''s temperament directly, or... Their accomplishments have been completely abolished, and even sudden violent death is possible. Liu Xiaojiang''s appearance in front of himself and others is completely unlike that of a spiritual man destroyed by heart demons. He gives people the feeling that... On the contrary, he really has mental problems like ordinary people. This is a situation that is absolutely impossible for people of practice such as Liu Xiaojiang! Therefore, even if she couldn''t believe it, Lu Lin still had a more terrible idea, that is... Liu Xiaojiang didn''t have any problems from beginning to end. He just deliberately did evil in a sober state! Lu Lin can''t believe this kind of thing, let alone that immortal Xiao Liu, whom she is familiar with, will let herself fall into the abyss because of a little blow. He is more willing to believe that everything in front of her is a "cover up" to deceive people! If not After seeing the power shown by Liu Xiaojiang with his own eyes, especially after witnessing the fact that his powerful grandfather has no resistance to the front, it is difficult for him not to have the idea that the world is doomed to be destroyed by disaster. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Lu Lin somewhat unexpectedly, then reached out to feel his chin and said, "ho..." "Unexpectedly, among the three of you, you, the stranger to me, first saw something wrong with me. It seems that... Lu Jin didn''t spoil you for no reason." "I have to say that in a place like the Lu family with a simple mind, it''s not easy to have a little sensitive generation like you......" Speaking of which, He smiled and turned his head to look at Lu Linglong again. The front of the conversation turned: "Miss Lu, just say what you have to say. Don''t show off your poor acting skills in front of me." "You know..." he pointed to his dark golden eyes. "The emotions generated by people will be reflected in the twelve classics, otherwise there will be no such things as the twelve labor love array." "In front of my eyes, any false acting skills are useless. After all, not everyone can control the appearance of the twelve classics at will..." "Master Lu''s death really makes you very angry, but the appearance of the twelve classics is not enough to support you to cry like this." "Moreover, as far as your straight nature is concerned, if there is enough emotion to make you cry, and the behavior reflected in your character, you shouldn''t fall to the ground and cry like a helpless child. You... Will rush over and fight with me." "If you want to let me relax so that I can find a chance to avenge my grandfather, I suggest you''d better save it, because the gap between you and me is too big." As soon as the voice fell, At the foot of Liu Xiaojiang, several blood red tentacles suddenly extended from the ground. After it appeared, it not only blocked all Liu Xiaojiang''s retreat, but even seemed to want to give Liu Xiaojiang no chance to respond. It immediately changed its form and stabbed Liu Xiaojiang one after another. However, as Liu Xiaojiang said, the gap between him and Lu Linglong is too big. Even this seemingly perfect sneak attack method can''t play any role in front of absolute power. Liu Xiaojiang stood and looked at the sharp objects stabbed at him. In the eyes of the Lu brothers and sisters, he even just waved slowly, and easily defeated Lu Linglong''s means of exerting his best before the sharp spikes made of blood hit him. "Damn it!" Lu Linglong saw that her sneak attack failed to successfully inject blood into Liu Xiaojiang''s body, and immediately stopped her normal man''s seemingly flawless acting skills. She quickly got up from the ground, raised the energy in her body to the limit, and gathered several tentacles from the wound in the palm with her blood again. When she came to Liu Xiaojiang, her face looked like Lu Jin who had to use herself to buy time for the Lu brothers and sisters to escape. However, even Lu Jin is not the enemy of Liu Xiaojiang''s unity. Even if Liu Xiaojiang is surprised by Lu Linglong''s hiding means, it is obviously impossible to do what Lu Jin can''t do at all. "The ability to control blood is good, but it is undoubtedly a double-edged sword for you." Liu Xiaojiang stood there motionless and let Lu Linglong''s fist with tentacles hit him hard on the golden light on his body surface. And the truth is Liu Xiaojiang didn''t expect it. He saw not only Lu Linglong''s fist, but also several blood colored spikes coagulated by blood and seemingly incomparable wind. The spikes still failed to break through his golden light defense. On the contrary, they broke themselves due to too much strength. Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!!! Why am I so weak!!! Standing in front of the enemy, even if the enemy let me attack, i... can''t even touch him!!! Even if Lu Linglong understood that by herself, even Liu Xiaojiang''s golden light could not break through, she still stubbornly clenched her teeth and kept hitting the solid barrier in front of her one punch after another. Even if the spikes congealed with blood broke again and again, even if his fist had been blurred by the shock, Lu Linglong still didn''t mean to stop in front of Liu Xiaojiang. It seems that as long as he doesn''t die, he must avenge his grandfather. As early as after seeing through Lu Linglong''s acting skills and realizing that the other party wants to sneak into himself step by step, it seems that he wants to successfully inject blood into his body, Liu Xiaojiang has guessed the effect of Lu Linglong''s ability. He estimated that Lu Linglong wanted to use his ability to successfully inject blood into his body. On the one hand, it was probably because this ability could launch an attack in the enemy''s body, On the other hand It may be that Lu Linglong himself knows very well that it is difficult to cause any harm to Liu Xiaojiang externally with his own abilities and Kung Fu. However, Lu Linglong doesn''t know... Perhaps what she deliberately ignores is that even if Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t use the golden light to stop her attack, she can''t rely on the sharp thorn formed by the blood to successfully break Liu Xiaojiang''s flesh body, which even Lu Jin can''t do anything. After all, compared with the freely extendable means of golden light, the golden light mantra... Is not even as strong as Liu Xiaojiang''s pure flesh. It''s just that Liu Xiaojiang is more convenient to fight the enemy at a medium and long distance. Bang Bang Liu Xiaojiang looked at the landing calmly and Linglong hit his own golden light. Seeing the other party''s face pale because of excessive consumption of blood, he saw the other party''s hands that had been shaken by the golden light and said: "Stop..." "If not, I''ll kill Lu Lin first, then go to the location of your Lu family and leave none of them." Hearing this, Lu Linglong, whose hands were blurred but still unwilling to give up, had to stop her raised arm again. Her eyes were full of anger and looked at Liu Xiaojiang hiding in the golden light. "Win the hook!!!" "You... Don''t push too far." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Lu Linglong with cold eyes, then waved it directly to Lu Linglong''s cheek, and immediately pulled her to Lu Lin''s position. Then he looked at Lu Linglong, whose swollen cheeks were caught by Lu Lin, but still struggling for revenge, and said: "If I intend to target your Lu family, the Lu family will have to bear the cost of this move as early as the three of you have made a choice and successfully defeated Tu Junfang. Don''t tell me that one person works and one person acts as, Lu Jin... One person can represent the Lu family." "But now I take into account the past, not because of Tu Junfang''s death, because of Lu Jin''s stupid decision, and count the price on all of your Lu family, which can be regarded as the best of benevolence and righteousness." "So..." "Lu Jin is going to die, so are you. If you don''t want to implicate the whole Lu family, you have to bear the price for your choice. You didn''t stop in time after Lu Jin. In the eyes of my enemy..... It''s also guilty!" "However, I do not intend to bully the weak and completely deprive you of your right to choose. Let you make another choice." "Do you just want to die by yourself, or do you have to insist on revenge for Lu Jin, and then... Take everyone at the landing home to die together." Chapter 775 Involving everyone in the Lu family, Lu Linglong finally calmed down again, then motioned his big cousin behind him to let go, ignoring his already bloody hands and his weak state of consuming too much blood, and said: "Although the identity of the Lord can represent all the people of the Lu family, he always makes his own decisions. We... The rest of the Lu family can''t persuade him to change his mind." Although Lu Linglong is very angry because of Lu Jin''s death and wants to avenge her dead grandfather herself, she has always been quite "calm" in her heart. She is very clear that her behavior is just an emotional catharsis before her death. She just doesn''t want to die too oppressed in the end. She kneels down and takes office without trying to resist. However, you should let her vent her emotions to implicate everyone in the Lu family. She is obviously more willing to give up her ideas for the Lu family and others. "So..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Lu Linglong, who gave up all his ideas for the sake of the Lu family and others. He couldn''t say what he felt about the choice Lu Linglong made at the moment. "For the sake of the rest of the Lu family, you still chose to die as long as you yourself... If you knew so, why did you have to run together? You could have stayed out of the matter." "We just didn''t expect it." Lu Linglong didn''t seem to feel the pain of ten fingers connected to his heart. She clenched her fist and still looked at Liu Xiaojiang reluctantly, saying: "At the beginning, the immortal Xiao Liu was really dead." "If it weren''t for tongtianli, immortal Xiao Liu is just a passer-by in the eyes of the Lu family. It doesn''t matter to you whether he is still alive." Liu Xiaojiang frowned slowly at Linglong. Obviously, he didn''t understand what Lu Linglong wanted to do when she was involved. For the sake of saving her, he hoped to have the opportunity to do something for her benefactor afterwards. Unfortunately, Lu Linglong misjudged the seriousness of the matter and Liu Xiaojiang''s strength as a "winning hook". She should not consider the benefactor from the perspective of the winner from the beginning, so that she let herself... Let the Lu family fall into this situation in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. "Well, now that things have happened, there are not many more of you, and there are not many less of you. The death of Tu Junfang can''t affect anything." Liu Xiaojiang was still filled with hatred, but Lu Linglong, who was afraid to act rashly again because of the Lu family and others, said: "You two can end it by yourself. I will not take the initiative to target those Lu family members who are only responsible for guarding the elderly at the moment, as agreed, when others in the Lu family don''t make trouble by themselves." Wen Yan, Lu Linglong stared at Liu Xiaojiang for a long time, and then looked down at his bloody hands. Undoubtedly, she was completely disappointed with Liu Xiaojiang and herself. However, just when Lu Linglong was going to end herself, Lu Lin, standing behind her, stretched out her hand to stop her behavior, and looked thoughtfully at Liu Xiaojiang, saying: "Brother Liu, do you really want us to do this? Will you watch your former friends end up after being deeply desperate for everything?" "So..." "Then even if you have other arrangements afterwards, this injury... Can never be erased. Besides, Linglong herself has some serious problems in mood cultivation because of her special ability." "Are you talking about her tendency to self destruct?" Liu Xiaojiang obviously has long seen Lu Linglong''s problem. After all, he has just experienced LU Linglong''s desperate play and has been observing Lu Linglong''s behavior pattern after using that ability. But in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, although the problem is indeed real, it is obviously not enough to be called a "loss". Lu Linglong can use her own ideas to offset the impact of that special ability. Lu Linglong''s tendency to self destruct is reflected in his "risking his life" when fighting the enemy. Moreover, even if she really cares about it, her reckless way of playing against the enemy is not a choice without reason, but a judgment made by herself when she is sober. This is not a matter of state of mind cultivation, but a part of Lu Linglong''s own psychological problems. Lu Lin nodded and said, "Linglong has always had this kind of..." "It has nothing to do with me." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Lu Lin expressionless, "don''t think you really know me, and don''t think you''re really smart. You know later... That can''t be regarded as a kind of wisdom." "What''s more..." "Your hindsight is not accurate. There is something wrong with me, but it''s just that I can''t bear to think of the kindness I have received when facing your Lu family." "But this does not prompt me to give up myself for your Lu family, but for the follow-up plans related to myself and other arrangements... Do you think I will take the initiative to give up the living environment I crave for for your Lu family?" "......." Lu Lin. "Brother, don''t talk to him any more. He is no longer the real Liu we knew at the beginning." Lu Linglong felt that her eldest cousin might be the same as her dead grandfather. In any case, she didn''t want to have an accident, but now it''s obvious that she can''t change anything. "For the rest of the Lu family, the price of the choice made by the master is bound to be borne by us. After all, it''s only the death of you and me that can return the lives of others in the Lu family. In this case of being slaughtered by others, it can be regarded as the best choice." Speaking of which, She looked at Lu Lin, who was embarrassed and seemed to be considering whether to fight again "Elder brother, I''m sorry to worry you. I know my problems, but now we have no chance. If there is an afterlife... I will listen to you and the master and cherish my precious life." You see Isn''t this success in Lu Linglong''s heart, planting the seeds that can solve problems in the future? Hearing this, Liu Xiaojiang subconsciously raised the corners of his mouth slowly upward, but found that Lu Lin opposite seemed to have noticed something, so he hurried before Lu Lin looked at himself in surprise, and instantly recovered his expressionless and plain appearance. Only in the face of death can people feel that life is extremely precious. Without understanding death, most people can''t realize the regret brought by death, especially Lu Linglong, who has psychological problems in this regard. After Liu Xiaojiang noticed Lu Linglong''s problems, including ruthlessly and quickly solving Lu Jin, and a series of subsequent behaviors that angered Lu Linglong and made her find that she couldn''t do anything, she was undoubtedly deliberately deepening each other''s regret in the face of death. After all, when you have regrets in your heart, you have to choose what to sacrifice for, which is different from your own initiative to leave everything for death. So, regardless of what Lu Linglong said, as long as the two of them die, they can return to the Lu family and the lives of others. This kind of thing is worth it, but in fact, it is also a choice that has to be made "actively" under the constraints of moral standards. Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t need Lu Linglong to choose to die for revenge. What he wants is for Lu Linglong to die for something more important than his own regret. He wants Lu Linglong to see how rare and precious it is to live without regret. Now that the goal has been achieved, Liu Xiaojiang naturally has no meaning to say anything more, especially in the presence of Lu Lin, a sharp and intelligent person. "Now that it''s all decided, please help yourself." Liu Xiaojiang reached out to Linglong and Lu Lin. "Of course, if I can''t do it, I can help... So that you who are willing to cooperate can die immediately without pain." "No need!" Lu Linglong clenched her teeth and glanced at Liu Xiaojiang. She wanted to avenge Lu Jin himself, but she had the biggest regret before she died. However, her own strength could not do this at all, not to mention the lives of others in the Lu family. Therefore, she just "mercilessly" shaved Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, which looked like she was trying to curse Liu Xiaojiang, and then looked at her big cousin Lu Lin and said: "Brother, in the end... Let''s'' complete ''each other. For the sake of the rest of the Lu family, as for what the world will eventually become, we don''t have the ability to intervene any more." "... if we could have noticed what we wanted earlier, maybe he wouldn''t have ended up today. We... Were all ''controlled'' by the so-called insistence of the Lu family." Lu Lin looked down at her cousin in front of her and whispered. "Maybe..." "I can''t deal with you. I''d better cut off my channels. Although the process is a little painful, it may not be a punishment for our impulsive behavior." "OK, brother, let''s..." "Well..." ¡­¡­ A moment later, Liu Xiaojiang first went to the bodies of Lu Linglong and Lu Lin, reached out and took out the pouch in his arms and put them in together. Then he turned and walked to Lu Jin, who was already cold in the field. "Will you... Really let those Lu people go?" Hu Li had never opened his mouth to participate before, but now he saw that Liu Xiaojiang had handled the three Lu family and was saving their bodies in the phage. He asked with some doubt. "Well, if they don''t ask for trouble by themselves..." Liu Xiaojiang explained his idea to Hu Li without looking back while holding a phagocyte to store Lu Jin''s body. "After all, the premise of what I promised them just now is that the Lu family should not ask for trouble by themselves. The original task assigned to them was to protect the elderly, and I... did not intend to really look for it from beginning to end." "However, those Lu family members know that you killed Lu Jin and these two babies, but they don''t know what agreements you have reached with these two young people. According to their character... How can they choose to be indifferent?" Hu Li said with great doubt. "Moreover, even those two desperate young people can''t have thought about the possibility of this kind of thing?" "What else..." Liu Xiaojiang put the bag in his hand into his arms again, turned and looked at Hu Li, who was still running all over the array, and said: "do you think they have any choice? Some things don''t need to be too clear." "They didn''t agree to my request and chose to end it by themselves. In the end, they just made me spend more time, but I killed them... That''s really the same as Lu Jin. Death is worthless." "They agreed to my request and chose to end it by themselves. Although there are common problems in the character of the Lu family, there is still a chance for me not to kill all the Lu family." "Moreover, if it were you, you might make the same choice as them. After all, you, like the Lu family, attach great importance to the ''family'' around you." "The only difference is in your Hu Li. There are no names such as'' no time in your life ''and'' four families''. Therefore, even if you come to this secular world in person, you can only pay attention to your original wishes and don''t care about the useless false things." "Hu Li. "It''s not completely incomprehensible. After all, in a world where many people live, fame... Is sometimes very important." "That''s why I always say that there''s a fart difference between strangers and ordinary people." Liuxiaojiang road. "Those who are really different from ordinary people either live in seclusion in the mountains and forests and don''t easily set foot in the secular world, or try to cooperate with management in a clean place." "However, in this case, those ordinary people actually have a negative view of the whole group of aliens because of these aliens, believing that aliens with power will be a threat one day." "Ha ha, because these earthly strangers have a great sense of crisis. They say that their power is too dangerous for society, but in my eyes... What they really hate is not strangers, but the people who have power are not themselves." "I don''t know..." "If everyone has the power, these ordinary people who are roughly the same as the ordinary people in the secular world will only perform worse. After all, even the ordinary people who have set foot in the secular world, even those so-called all sex demons, will be asked to cultivate their self-cultivation." "How many of those all sex demons who do evil and know where they can be evil at most, who really threaten ordinary people with strength for the sake of interests?" "Once everyone has strength, how many ordinary people who have not experienced the hardships of cultivation and have not been ''educated'' by the company do you think... Will show the appearance of ''saints''?" "... they must think that they should at least be more secure than others." Hu Li thought for a moment and said. "Well, so we should change their arrogance, let them know how weak they are, and use death, the most profound thing, to make them remember their mistakes forever." Liu Xiaojiang calmed down. "I''ll tell them myself..." "How many of these so-called higher beings are inferior to some wild animals..." Chapter 776 meanwhile, "Brother Shen!!!" Xia Liuqing, who glared angrily like "the real God came", threw blood out of the mouths of several strange people in front of him with a fierce whip, and then used the ability brought by "acting as a God" to bounce them all away before other strange people really approached themselves. However, perhaps something has already been detected, or perhaps something has just been found wrong, After helping himself to solve the siege, he immediately turned his head and looked at Shen Chong in the distance. He found that the elf hedgehog called "Uncle Bai" had jumped out of the shadow behind Shen Chong at some time, and spread a terrible spike on Shen Chong''s back. Hearing the reminder, Shen Chong noticed that the spirit behind him was preparing to attack him secretly. He immediately made efforts to get rid of the joint entanglement of several people in front of him, and then quickly bent down and hit the flat ground with a hard punch. Boom!!! Because of his special ability and his unremitting accumulation in "business", Shen Chong obviously has energy that ordinary people can''t imagine. At this moment, considering the Liuku immortal thief he got from Liu Xiaojiang, the increase in his boxing and foot skills is not strong, but his seemingly weak fist hit the ground at a low speed, but it still destroyed the flatness of the ground in an instant. The sudden vibration and ground collapse immediately destroyed the balance of Uncle Bai behind Shen Chong, causing Shen Chong to grasp the emptiness and maintain the posture of bending down, and directly swept back across the abdomen of Uncle Bai. Moreover, even the spirit body, which is much stronger than human beings in physical strength, still suffered a great loss under Shen Chong''s fist and foot Kung Fu. It was easily cracked by Shen Chong''s long planned sneak attack, and was shot upside down into the neighborhood that had been reduced to ruins in the distance. But this obviously did not completely resolve the crisis, Shen Chong kicked uncle Bai away behind him, raised his eyes and saw the huge snake in the distance. He wriggled and came to him in the blink of an eye, and without hesitation opened his smelly mouth to himself. "Younger generation! Take your life!" See here, Shen Chong was not in the slightest panic. He even took the time to push the cracked glasses with his hand at the position where he could smell the breath of the giant snake. Then he continued to bend over and instantly moved below the giant snake. He jumped up and punched the giant snake on the chin with the cushion of bending over. Bang!!! Still, like Uncle Bai who was kicked off before, the spirit whose flesh is far more powerful than human beings easily lost to Shen Chong in boxing. Uncle Liu was not only beaten by this punch, but his huge body soared up for a short distance in weightlessness under the action of this force. Then he fell dizzy and hit the ground hard. However, Shen Chong knew what kind of guys he was facing. Even if he easily solved the threat brought to him by uncle Liu and Bai, there was no relaxation in his whole body. Before uncle Liu took off and landed, he turned around again and faced the other side that seemed to be dancing in the wind, and then raised his arms in front of him without delay. The next moment, PA!!! Uncle Grey''s hard tail like steel and uncle Huang''s seemingly sharp claw were imposed on Shen Chong under the coercion of wind and waves. For a while, Although the real contact area is very small, Shen Chong is still under the joint attack of the two masters. He feels that he seems to have hit a truck full of goods head-on. Under an irresistible force, he lost control of his actions in an instant. Then, Shen Chong stepped on the ground and glided for a few meters. Only then could he stabilize his short-term out of control shape. Then he ignored his arm, which was still painful and numb, and raised his eyes to the gray and yellow men who were still pursuing. Poof!!! In a hurry, Naturally, Shen Chong did not dare to resist the tails and claws of grey and yellow again. Therefore, facing these two elves who were obviously better at using their own weapons, he wanted to use the ability brought by the unique skill of Liuku immortal thief to extricate himself. Just To Shen Chong''s surprise, The two elves, grey and yellow, were not as careful to guard against the terrible digestive juice of Shen Chong as they were before Liu and Bai. On the contrary, they just changed their actions slightly before touching a large piece of digestive juice and tried to bear these corrosive things with fur. And the next second, Shen Chong was hurt by Uncle Huang''s sharp claws, leaving several deep visible bone scars on his chest, and was mercilessly pulled on those scars by the subsequent gray uncle with his tail. Wrong step... Wrong step! In the face of most enemies at the same time, but he has no absolute power, Shen Chong, who is just trying to remain invincible, was caught up by the enemy again due to his carelessness this time. And this time Even if Shen Chong is surrounded by immortal body and Liuku immortal thief, it is difficult to ensure his invincibility as before under the constant entanglement of the enemy when he has suffered heavy damage and his energy has been almost consumed. After all, his immortal body is just hard to be killed. Even if it is stronger than several other full-fledged members, it is not Xia he''s really mixed with necrotic poison. As for the six storehouse immortal thieves, one of the eight wonders, even the complete version without improvement, it takes time and energy to restore the injury and energy in the body. However, the battle continued until now. No one who dared to run over and fight with Shen Chong undoubtedly had some general understanding of it, so no one would give him a chance to breathe at all. When Shen Chong was seriously injured, his energy was not replenished, and he could not get any breathing opportunities, the time of Shen Chong''s defeat was undoubtedly much earlier than expected. On the other end, Xia Liuqing, who was only fighting with many ordinary soldiers and strangers, noticed that Shen Chong, who was fighting with the elves, seemed to be unable to hold on. Naturally, she also wanted to take a hand to help Shen Chong fight for a chance to breathe. But unfortunately, he just had this idea, which led to a slight negligence when he faced the enemy. Bang!!! Xia Liuqing, who was also almost exhausted, was immediately hit in the forearm by a bullet from a distance without focusing on controlling his "divine power". You know The bullets fired by ordinary soldiers through guns are also things that have been transformed for the current situation. So, after Xia Liuqing was accidentally shot by a bullet, Before he tried his best to get rid of the entanglement in front of him, he forced the warhead in his forearm out with energy. In the process of trying to get rid of the entanglement in front of him, the specially modified warhead directly broke the palm of the hand holding the whip to fight with the people from the inside of the flesh and blood. Although Xia Liuqing will not die if she loses too much blood because of Liu Xiaojiang''s corpse poison, the pain is still there, not to mention being "taken away" from her weapons in the battle. Although the deity Xia Liuqing plays at the moment is very suitable to use the way of bouncing others to delay the battle as much as possible, it is obvious that under the condition that the energy in the body has almost bottomed out, it can only be used as a means in case of urgency. Xia Liuqing, who had escaped several times by this means and cooperated with Shen Chong to solve the trouble several times not long ago, now... Even if he drained the remaining energy in his body, he obviously can''t stop the enemies who seize the opportunity and rush forward in a steady stream. Moreover, it also does not give any chance to breathe If one of the strangers in the audience is bounced off by Xia Liuqing''s ability, the next one will immediately make up from the back until Xia Liuqing completely exhausts his energy! Go on, Xia Liuqing will only lose faster than Shen Chong who first fell into passivity! "Is that all..." Xia Liuqing covered her broken hand and looked at the covetous people in front of her. Even if he wanted to break his head, he didn''t think he could continue to stick to it. After all, although he also got the improved eight wonders from Liu Xiaojiang, he didn''t really understand any of them. Xia Liuqing''s participation in this battle mainly depends on the cultivation brought by his sufficient time, as well as the so-called immortality and proud "divine mask". Therefore, in the current situation that all kinds of means can not avoid rapid defeat, he will inevitably have some pessimism about his final outcome, so that after the energy in his body is completely consumed, he just stands in place with a relatively helpless smile and waits for death. However, it seems that different people do not understand Xia Liuqing''s "will to die", They didn''t choose to stop because Xia Liuqing gave up. They still insisted on the practice of not giving each other any breathing time. When Xia Liuqing obviously accepted his life, they were still waiting for him. At the same time, they were also careful to guard against possible fraud. "Gee, I''m so old... Why?" Guan Shihua, standing behind the crowd not far away, saw Xia Liuqing''s acceptance of his life, but he didn''t open his mouth to stop those strange people who wanted to surround and kill him. Feng Zhenghao, who is standing next to Guan Shihua, is facing Xia Liuqing who has passively chosen to give up. Even with Liu Xiaojiang''s relationship, it is impossible to stop others at this time, After all, they had given Xia Liuqing a chance long ago. Xia Liuqing had the chance to choose to be caught at that time and could be "let go" while trying to avoid more casualties. And now If Xia Liuqing, who was "determined" not to listen to advice and insisted on causing greater losses to everyone, had to be let go, he did not have to think about how the factions that had made greater sacrifices would treat themselves like "saints" afterwards. As for taking Xia Liuqing back for research and trying to find a way to fight yinggou The people present have always seen that now, obviously, they all understand that compared with Xia Liuqing, who has always been a "witch" from beginning to end, Shen Chong, who is obviously stronger and more capable, is more suitable to be the mouse they study how to deal with yinggou. Moreover, these all sex demons are controlled, and they all seem to be loyal to yinggou. Everyone can be regarded as a very difficult existence. Keeping them... Also means that they may become a scourge again at any time. Therefore, in love and reason, Xia Liuqing will die at present! Unless the one comes here Thinking of this, Feng Zhenghao could not help looking up at the night sky hidden in high-rise buildings, but finally shook his head and denied his idea. From the bottom of his heart, he didn''t think that a guy like Liu Xiaojiang would do something inappropriate for Xia Liuqing''s "tools", let alone suddenly find himself and Guan Shihua. Among the ten guys, he can only be regarded as a small shrimp of some marginal figures. Ten guys Hehe, in addition to those who really have strong strength, the ten guys are just a so-called name. Compared with those schools with a long history and great details, the ten guys are... What a fart! Only one Tangmen! Even though they have made it clear that they will not continue to inherit danbite, as long as the new sect head who knows danbite is in office one day, who dares to say that his voice in the face of major events of Tangmen is not as powerful as that of ten men? "Lao Xia!!!" Shen Chong saw Xia Liuqing die in front of him. At this time, he thought of what the other party had said to him and the old face of Mei Jinfeng laughing shamelessly. He thought he could easily face Xia Liuqing''s "death", but unexpectedly, he just looked up to himself. But also a moment of negligence The four elves, who were originally more difficult than those ordinary people, immediately seized the opportunity of Shen Chong''s negligence because of Xia Liuqing. Uncle Liu, who opened his mouth, immediately rushed over and bit Shen Chong''s whole shoulder with a hard bite; Then he used his strong tail to attack him, and then he was good at using his strong tail to attack him; Seeing this, uncle Huang raised his sharp claws, took advantage of the opportunity when Shen Chong was clamped by the gray uncle''s tail, neatly cut off Shen Chong''s two legs that might still be threatening, and then kicked Shen Chong who was about to fall to the ground without the support of his legs to a distance; With the loosening of grey uncle''s tail, Shen Chong, who only had a twisted arm, was penetrated through the whole trunk by white uncle who had been waiting there for a long time. "Cough..." Shen Chong almost became a human stick, but in the end, it was because Liu Xiaojiang''s corpse poison didn''t really die, but leaned on Uncle Bai''s back full of spikes. Due to the injury, he coughed up a lot of blood. However, Before Shen Chong felt the pain carefully, The grey uncle pulled his tail on his jaw, which not only broke Shen Chong''s teeth, but also made Shen Chong temporarily and completely faint. Chapter 777 Unlike Shen Chong and Xia Liuqing, At this moment, facing the enemies including Zhang Lingyu, Xia he still relies on the special physique of perfect integration with the corpse poison. Liu Xiaojiang''s eight strange skills that have not been improved at all maintain absolute superiority and initiative from beginning to end. The special physique perfectly integrated with liuxiaojiang''s corpse poison not only deepened Xia he''s control over ''flattering bones'', but also brought a strong cultivation talent of 1 + 1 far greater than 2 to Xia he who has fully mastered his physique. The reason why Xia he can quickly improve her cultivation in a short time and easily master several eight strange skills that have not been improved by Liu Xiaojiang is undoubtedly because of the perfect integration of her constitution and corpse poison, which makes her obtain a "favor" that is actually better than Erzhuang and others to some extent. Today''s Xiahe Even if she doesn''t mention the power she has mastered, only Liu Xiaojiang can stabilize her head in terms of her talent in cultivation. The rest What is the so-called genius, what is the so-called hero Xia he now has the power to surpass Ruhu and Ding Jian. As for the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain, who is recognized as the top expert in the circle, I''m afraid he didn''t have such strength at Xia he''s age. When Xia he fights with strangers including Zhang Lingyu, there will be no "consumption death" of several others. On the contrary, as long as she doesn''t intend to lose to the enemies in front of her, she alone... Can bring unimaginable huge losses to the world. Far more than the strength and accomplishments of heroes; For ordinary outsiders, it can be called a special constitution without solution; Any one of several eight wonders that are enough to make her stand on the top of an alien; There is also the kind of immortal body that is very similar to Liu Xiaojiang himself and has almost no weakness in the real sense To tell you the truth Now Xia he, even if Liu Xiaojiang himself came, it is estimated that there is no way to solve each other in a short time if there is no corpse poison in her body. How can such a powerful Xia he be defeated by Zhang Lingyu, who are not good at cultivation and strength. At this moment, I''m afraid that even if several other ten guys came to support, they couldn''t easily force Xia he to a dead end just by relying on their own number advantage. After all, compared with Shen Chong, those who did not integrate the corpse poison perfectly, but just got the "immortal" from Liu Xiaojiang. Xia he did his best to fight the enemy. The consumption even couldn''t catch up with his own physique... And the recovery speed brought by the source of energy and the two unique skills of Liuku immortal thief. Therefore, if there is no way to suppress Xia he in terms of power and simply want to consume Xia he alive with reckless sacrifice... That is pure fantasy! ¡­¡­ "Xia he! Stop!" "Shut up!" Xia he quickly solved the enemies who surrounded him again. He raised his eyes to Zhang Lingyu, whose face was still full of hesitation when he fought with him. Obviously, without a moment of hesitation, he rejected this naive proposal with his fist. A fist without the slightest energy flow was hit, which not only dispelled the water and dirty thunder displayed by Zhang Lingyu, but also shattered the golden light released by Zhang Lingyu! The slight sound of broken ribs appeared. Even if Zhang Lingyu was punched by Xia he, she lost control again and hit the people behind her. However, the people present may not be able to see it, because they all think that Zhang Lingyu''s Yin five thunder weakened Xia he''s power to punch himself. Later, they blocked the opponent''s fist path with golden light, so they just broke a few ribs. If it were not for the effect of Yin five thunder and golden light curse, Zhang Lingyu would be hit directly in the chest like others. As everyone knows, Zhang Lingyu''s Yin five thunder and golden light mantra are also useless in front of Xia he, who controls the source of energy and body. The reason why he didn''t get hit by Xia he to explode his bones and internal organs is actually that Xia he still doesn''t have the heart to kill him himself. Ren Xianyu didn''t use his fist to block Zhang Lingyu''s energy, so Ren Xianyu didn''t use his fist to block Zhang Lingyu''s energy. Otherwise Whether it is the source of energy body or the six storehouse immortal thief, Xia he can do it with any idea to break Zhang Lingyu''s Yin five thunder and golden light curse. "Hmm..." Zhang Lingyu got up with the help of the crowd and vomited blood, which inevitably dyed the clothes on his chest red. Obviously, even if Xia he chose to keep his hand, he was still hurt in Xia he''s hand. On the other side, After Xia he flew Zhang Lingyu with a fist, he saw that there were only a few people left in the field, including Zhang Lingyu. A large number of bodies had been lying on the ground around him. He couldn''t help looking at the only few people left. "Although I say so with some suspicion of conceit, the fact is that now I... am the biggest helper around the leader." "If you really want to fight me, let the so-called ten men come with heroes, or you people will only die if you come more." "HMM.... If I can solve as many ten guys as possible, I can be very useful to the leader." "Xia he..." Zhang Lingyu looked at a large number of dead companions in the field and at the woman still standing in the field laughing. What she felt in her heart was not only strange, but also an incomprehension of the situation under her eyes. "You killed so many people. Do you really want to die with the so-called same kind?" "Stop... Things may still have room to turn around. If you continue, I''m afraid no one can forgive you, even if we all know that you are controlled by the winning hook." "Different ways do not conspire." Xia he stood up and said: "I didn''t expect you to understand me. After all, there are not only differences in Tao between me and you, but also great differences in the way of existence." "What''s more, even if I haven''t done anything and haven''t joined the whole sex, don''t you people still think of me as evil women, fox spirits and other... Dirty words." "The world is like this..." "I won''t ask you to accept me. Anyway, the headmaster is willing to accept me as a witch. It not only helps me solve my inherent problems, but also gives me a powerful power I never thought of." "A scholar dies for a confidant..." "Even if I really fight for my life now, I can''t see how to transform the world through the leader. But considering the leader''s attitude towards me, I''m willing to use my unimportant life to get this wrong world on the right track by the leader." "Even if many innocent people die miserably?" Zhang Lingyu looked at Xia he incredulously and said in a deep voice. "Yes, even if many innocent people die miserably." Xia he smiled calmly at Zhang Lingyu. "After all, the world has become like this. No one is really innocent." "Except for those people who practice seclusion, but such people... Won''t sit idly by. Then they can''t be regarded as innocent, and they are all those who will oppose the leader." Zhang Lingyu clenched her fist and asked, "what about those ordinary people? What do they have..." "So, in your eyes, I deserve it, because I am born with strength and have physical problems. I should be excluded... Right?" Xia he looked at Zhang Lingyu with a lot of indifference. Zhang Lingyu was slightly stunned, then his eyes dodged and said, "this... This is completely different!" "This is the same thing in my eyes." Xia he shook his head and said slowly, "don''t say that most ordinary people are not innocent, and even if they are all innocent, what does that have to do with me...?" "After all, this world is the one they created with their own hands, and this world is full of malice to me, the witch. In other words... They chose to exclude me and were hostile to us from the beginning." "In that case..." "Then you can say, why should I care about whether they are innocent or not? Why should I care about the life or death of these guys? What negative impact does it have on me?" "......." Zhang Lingyu. "Hum, you can''t tell, because if you look at them from my point of view, you will find that I should want them all to die. After all, this can make it easier to change the world they shape." Xia he sneered in his eyes. "Moreover, if you go to the extreme, it''s not incomprehensible to regard all of them as their own enemies... Isn''t it?" "I''ll stop you." Zhang Lingyu didn''t know how to change Xia he''s idea, but she finally raised her eyes and looked at Xia he very firmly, and couldn''t accept Xia he''s current view on everything. "You can''t stop me because... Your strength is not qualified." Xia he was not surprised by Zhang Lingyu''s stubbornness. Even seeing such a firm Zhang Lingyu again, her heart became a lot easier. It''s like Zhang Lingyu, whom she originally liked, should be so stubborn. However, if you want to think like this, some things still have to be done. Although Xia he doesn''t know Liu Xiaojiang''s whole plan, he at least knows what he should do in this plan, that is to solve some problems for Liu Xiaojiang''s plan as much as possible. Even if Liu Xiaojiang himself doesn''t really hope so. He just hopes that she can create a "reasonable image" for herself and be accepted by most other people in the future Say it, Xia he seemed to have made up his mind. He looked calmly at the only Zhang Lingyu left, then slowly put down his bloody hands and walked towards the only Zhang Lingyu who had not lost his sense of war. "But now that I''ve said I want to stop me, let me see if I''m ready to... Sacrifice at any time." "Unless I die, you can''t leave here." Zhang Lingyu raised her energy to protect several broken ribs. Then, facing Xia he who was walking towards this side, she raised her hand again and showed the thunder method she was not proud of. "Palm thunder!!!" A thunder light composed entirely of black immediately condensed and shot at Xia he from Zhang Lingyu''s palm, but its power... Doesn''t seem to be weakened by this inappropriate way of use! Because, This is both palm thunder and not palm thunder, This is a usage chosen by Zhang Lingyu after she completely accepted herself and the water dirty thunder in her body... The difference is only in the use of thunder method, and she is not deliberately imitating Jianggong thunder as before! Therefore, this palm thunder doesn''t have the extreme heat of Jianggong thunder, but shows an extremely cold feeling in front of Xia he. At the same time, it still has the Yin damaging effect of water dirty thunder! Just Zhang Lingyu is no longer facing Xia he. Even if he accepts that he has brought the water dirty thunder to its limit, he is still as fragile as a mantis in front of Xia he. Facing the palm thunder that hit him quickly, Xia he even exhaled slightly in a relatively timely manner, which made the water dirty thunder that was very threatening in the eyes of ordinary people annihilate at a faster speed under the powerful ability of Liuku immortal thief. "Have you finally accepted your true self now? Hum... I don''t know what you''ve done long ago." However, When Xia he easily annihilated Zhang Lingyu''s all-out strike and made up his mind to kill each other for Liu Xiaojiang, a slight movement not far from the rear suddenly interrupted the action. "Witch! I''ve been waiting for a long time!" "... really, then the reality may disappoint you." "What?!" It seems that Ruhu, who has already arrived here and has been waiting for opportunities, originally thought that he would hit each other hard by seizing Xia he''s opportunity to relax. But unexpectedly, when that Ruhu really arrived behind Xia he, he knew how far there was between himself and the other party. I see, Xia he seemed to have been prepared for this. Long before Ruhu used her horizontal training to the limit and was about to hit herself from behind, the light blue silk thread in her hand had formed a cobweb. The plan that Ruhu insisted on succeeding under this attack was also shattered after he hit the silk thread and was immediately dissolved in horizontal practice! After crossing the cobweb like silk thread, That''s like a tiger. It doesn''t use any means. It just bumps into Xiahe with the same muscles and muscles as ordinary people. No matter how strong an ordinary person''s muscles and muscles are, in front of a strange person who knows how to use energy, he is at most a powerful ant. This is a fact that all the beings who can be called a strange person in the world understand. The next moment, The tiger, who originally thought he would succeed, was buckled around his neck by Xia he with a very strange picture, like a chicken "You... You..." "Hero, ten guys... You are the first." "Xia he! Don''t..." Click! After a very "crisp" sound, Zhang Lingyu, the only people left in the scene, and the members of the suction ancient pavilion who followed behind the tiger and came here for support, watched the tiger''s thick cow neck show a terrible distortion between Xia he''s thin fingers. Chapter 778 Under the "all pervasive" silk thread, the hero who couldn''t move his energy path in his body was like a tiger, and Xia he simply broke his neck. Among the people present, except Xia he himself, I''m afraid no one could have foreseen this situation in advance. It''s impossible for someone to think that the ten men who are as high as tigers will be easily run over by others like ants on the ground one day. That Ruhu is not only a ten guy, but also a recognized hero in the circle! A hero whose horizontal training level was enough to deter everyone was crushed to death by a woman''s slender fingers! Are you kidding?! At this moment, With the dissipation of vitality like a tiger, the field fell into a dead silence. Some people obviously can''t believe everything in front of them, while others are frightened by the changes in the field, even those members of the suction ancient pavilion who came with the tiger. But "Xiahe!!!" Seeing Xia he kill that Ruhu with his own eyes, Zhang Lingyu knew that things could not be turned back, but he still had some sadness and anger because of Xia he''s move. When he knew that Xia he would continue to kill indiscriminately, he still rushed up to stop Xia he. See this, Xia he directly threw the dead tiger in his hand at Zhang Lingyu, which not only stopped Zhang Lingyu from rushing to himself, but also forced Zhang Lingyu subconsciously to catch the tiger''s body, so as not to ensure the integrity of the body. However, as soon as she reached out and touched the body like a tiger, Zhang Lingyu felt the powerful power contained in it. Before she could regret it, she was knocked out by the body like a tiger. "Witch! Return my boss''s life!" After Xia he solved Zhang Lingyu who was still unwilling, he just wanted to go back and deal with the members of the sucking ancient pavilion who came with the tiger, but unexpectedly, the enemies who had been deterred had reacted, and even several guys approached themselves without knowing their lives. "Ha ha, do you want to kill me?" Just Xia he put on the untimely smile of others in the distance, which stunned several members of the suction ancient pavilion who were close to Xia he and were ready to do it. Among them, those with weak cultivation level smiled back at Xia he. Just The woman, who looked extremely delicate in their eyes, put away the ambiguous smile in their eyes the next second, and the cold and ruthless touch in the woman''s eyes... Even disgust, has become something they are extremely nostalgic and reluctant to give up at the end of their life. Although Xia he didn''t have any ambiguous meaning from beginning to end, and the smile on his face was almost a very obvious fake smile. However, with the support of the charm ability brought by his special constitution, he still confused the minds of several close members of the ancient pavilion. Moreover, until they were killed by Xia he, they haven''t been able to figure out why they were killed by their ''Lover'' "Even if you know I''m a witch, what''s the use? I don''t have enough accomplishments... I don''t have any way to improve my ability." Xia he looked at several members of the ancient pavilion who also fell to the ground and died. Whether it was useful or not, he still got rid of some blood stains on his fingertips. Then she tied the cherry colored long hair at the back of her head into a horsetail with the cloth she had torn from the enemy''s clothes at an unknown time. "Moreover, even if the cultivation is enough to counteract this ability and keep the mind firm in front of me, it seems that... The strength is not really stronger than me." "However, since you want to avenge Mr. hero, then... You can go together." As soon as it comes out, Those members of Xianggu Pavilion who were present immediately blushed. They thought of the care that Ruhu usually took for themselves and others and the tragic death method that Ruhu had just died in Xia he''s hands. Naturally, they were easily angered by Xia he''s words. What''s more, Xia he''s performance after eliminating the tiger is no doubt not to show contempt for the hero in front of them, just like the little fish and shrimp that can be seen everywhere in the circle. In this regard, They usually respect the members of the ancient pavilion like tigers... How can they not be angry! "Brothers, this witch is really powerful, but the boss usually treats us well. Now he''s dead and has to be insulted. Dare you..." "Kill her! Avenge the boss!" "Even if I die, I can''t let this witch despise me and suck the ancient pavilion!" "Hum, there''s nothing to be afraid of death. Eighteen years later... We are also a hero!" "OK... Then work hard with me! At least we can be partners on the huangquan road!" "Kill!!!" "Hum..." Xia he looked at these red eyed and irrational members of the sucking ancient pavilion. Obviously, he couldn''t understand their feelings for the tiger. He just smiled at the dozens of men who rushed at him together. "You people are so stupid." Say it, Xia he directly released the energy in his body, which didn''t seem to take into account the problem of consumption at all. Various means he mastered emerged one after another. Surrounded by these elite members of the ancient pavilion, he was like a wolf into a sheep. Those members of sugu Pavilion whose accomplishments are not enough to resist the charm are just as bad as sheep in front of hungry wolves... No, they are not even as good as those sheep who still run away, because they just let themselves be slaughtered in front of Xia he. Those strange people whose accomplishments may be able to resist Xia he''s charm may not be slaughtered by Xia he like a lamb to be slaughtered, but their strength in all aspects is not the enemy of Xia he at all. In essence, Xia he is not much different from those lambs to be slaughtered. In fact, just as these people expected, they were just expressing their grief and unwillingness, and just came to die to repay the kindness of the tiger in the past! As for revenge for the tiger Xia he doesn''t doubt that they want revenge, but unfortunately, I''m afraid that until she solves all the members of the suction ancient pavilion present, they can''t suffer any harm under the hatred of these lambs. Instead Due to Xia he''s terrible strength and the death of his companions one by one, some of them had a little retreat, but Xia he didn''t give them the opportunity to kneel down and beg for mercy, and didn''t let this occasional mouse shit spoil the whole pot of porridge. And let these ''stupid'' men die with dignity, which may be the last tenderness Xia he has left at present. "Don''t... don''t go on..." At this time, Zhang Lingyu, who was not seriously injured, was unprepared and hit hard by the body like a tiger, which naturally exacerbated the injury in his body. He personally moved away the long dead tiger on his body. He struggled to get up, but found that the members of the suction ancient pavilion were being slaughtered by Xia he, and saw that everyone would be wiped out by Xia he''s hand. He wanted to stop it, but found that his outstretched hand could not touch anything. In addition, don''t say to use your own kind of yin and five thunder, and the golden light in your body won''t listen to your orders at this time. After all, Zhang Lingyu is not Xia he. He does not have the strong physique after fusing the corpse poison, nor does he have the unique skill of Liuku immortal thief and energy body source. The only powerful means is Lei FA and the Tongtian book that he has not fully mastered. And this is obviously not enough to prevent Xia he from continuing to do evil So, in a hurry, Zhang Lingyu inevitably vomited a mouthful of blood due to the injury in her body and her excessive consumption. When Shi Lingyu was about to die, he suddenly fainted in front of him. "Chen... Lord kui''er... You..." "Shh, don''t make a noise. While those guys in Guge pester her, I''ll use the array to take you wounded away now." Seeing this, Chen Jinkui immediately looked back at Xia he, who was still killing and sucking members of the ancient pavilion, as if he was afraid that he would be detected by Xia he, a witch. As a result, due to the unclear relationship between Zhang Lingyu and Xia he, Chen Jinkui didn''t expect that even Zhang Lingyu, who had been seriously injured and lost her resistance, was always under the close perception of Xia he from beginning to end, and had been noticed by Xia he as soon as he appeared. Then, when Chen Jinkui just helped Zhang Lingyu up from the ground and was ready to use the technique to take Zhang Lingyu and the other wounded to leave, In the distance, those members of the sugu Pavilion who were pestering Xia he were thrown away by some unknown means, and Xia he, the all sex witch that made Chen Jinkui afraid, didn''t know when she came to him and Zhang Lingyu. "... uh." Under the cover of the technique, Chen Jinkui picked up Zhang Lingyu and lifted his eyes to see Xia he. After he noticed that Xia he''s eyes seemed to penetrate the technique and stared directly at himself and Zhang Lingyu around him, kui''er, who is ten people, felt like an ice cellar in an instant. Then Chen Jinkui saw Xia he hit him directly. Because he had a new understanding of Xia he, of course, he didn''t dare to neglect Xia he''s younger generation''s fist at all. The whole person immediately showed a terrible appearance and turned around with Zhang Lingyu to escape. This... Is undoubtedly a long lost technique that can greatly improve various functions of the body in a short time at the cost of consuming life - Turtle fly body! However, Xia he''s expected to move like a static situation did not appear. Even after Chen Jinkui showed the turtle fly body, he maintained a normal speed to a certain extent in his eyes. Although Xia he failed to stop Chen Jinkui, he managed to hit Chen Jinkui on the back full of flaws in order to escape before Chen Jinkui turned and fled with Zhang Lingyu. And the powerful force immediately beat Chen Jinkui and Zhang Lingyu out together, which was barely successful in preventing Chen Jinkui from using the technique to take Zhang Lingyu away again, but this punch did not bring much damage to Chen Jinkui who showed his turtle and fly body. In addition, because Hu Li is a warlock himself, even if Xia he has not become a warlock''s talent, he learned the effects of a large number of strange skills under Hu Li''s teaching. Undoubtedly, the purpose is to make Xia he at least not so ignorant when facing the Warlock. The turtle fly body displayed by Chen Jinkui is obviously not very rare in Hu Li Based on his understanding of the technique of turtle fly body, Xia he didn''t despise Chen Jinkui after he punched Chen Jinkui. Instead, he used his body method to catch up with Chen Jinkui while Chen Jinkui and Zhang Lingyu were still landing. Obviously, he didn''t intend to give Chen Jinkui the opportunity to use other techniques. After all, no one knows whether Chen Jinkui, who wants to take away the wounded in the field, will use the transfer method regardless after landing. Moreover, even if the technique of tortoise fly body still can''t play a great role in the face of absolute powerful power, no one can deny that Chen Jinkui, who burned life and displayed tortoise fly body, indeed has the strength enough to attract Xia he''s attention to a certain extent. Besides, the technique is too special, so it''s quite tricky Xia he obviously doesn''t think that he can easily stop Chen Jinkui, who wants to escape and has performed the body of tortoise and fly. However, When Xia he has caught up with Chen Jinkui and Zhang Lingyu and plans to kill Chen Jinkui without mercy, Xia he''s fist again was stopped by a figure who suddenly appeared on the scene, and... No matter how hard she tried and how she used her means in front of the other party, she couldn''t really shake the mountain in front of her. Then, Chen Jinkui, who finally landed and barely maintained his shape, finally breathed a sigh of relief after seeing the visitor. "Old Heavenly Master, fortunately you came in time, otherwise immortal Lingyu and I would really die in the hands of this witch." The visitor is Zhang Zhiwei, the 65th generation Heavenly Master of dragon and tiger mountain, who is recognized as the top expert in the alien circle! However, the old Heavenly Master didn''t pay attention to Chen Jinkui and Zhang Lingyu not far behind. Instead, with golden eyes, he kept observing Xia he standing in front of him, then released his palm and let Xia he back away from himself. "Master..." Zhang Lingyu saw the appearance of the old Heavenly Master, and suddenly had a little bad in her heart. So she struggled to get rid of Chen Jinkui''s help and wanted to open her mouth to stop the old Heavenly Master from attacking Xia he, but she couldn''t think of any reason when she opened her mouth. The old Heavenly Master didn''t care about Zhang Lingyu, who he hadn''t seen for a long time. It seemed that he also knew what was in his disciple''s heart. Therefore, he didn''t pay attention to Zhang Lingyu, who looked seriously injured. Instead, he looked at the countless people around him who fell to the ground and lost their lives. "Girl, it''s too late for you to do so. You''re so reluctant... It''s hard to get married in the future." "......." Xia he. Chapter 779 In Xia he''s eyes, the appearance of the old Heavenly Master was indeed an unexpected thing. Xia he was not surprised by why the old Heavenly Master appeared on the battlefield, but he didn''t expect that compared with Ying Gou, the biggest threat in the eyes of everyone, the other party would choose to stand up between himself and Zhang Lingyu. Moreover, if it is reasonable to say that even though she is no longer what she used to be, she may not really be a great threat in the eyes of an alien at the level of old Heavenly Master, let alone be compared with the rumored "yinggou". At this moment, instead of taking the initiative to face yinggou In Xia he''s opinion, this kind of thing doesn''t seem to accord with the old Heavenly Master''s character. It''s hard for her not to doubt why the old Heavenly Master doesn''t hesitate to continue to let Ying Gou go and come here to save his disciples who have already given up. After all, according to the character of the old Heavenly Master, it is obviously more important to focus on the overall situation than to let Ying Gou continue to do evil in other places. Ignoring the damage caused by Ying Gou to the public, he came here to deliberately embarrass her, a poor weak woman. "Hoo..." Xia he ignored the old master''s words used to tease himself. Instead, he stood not far from the old man and took a deep breath, saying: "It seems that Zhengyi''s people have also gone down the mountain. I just don''t know whether you came to me alone to save the disciples who have been driven down the mountain, or just like others..... Intend to give priority to my all-round witch." "Demon girl..." the old Heavenly Master looked at Xia he calmly, and the golden light in his eyes darkened. "Zhengyi is not really a place to live in seclusion. It also lives in this small circle divided by the leaders. Since it is a major event that can endanger everyone, Longhu Mountain... Naturally should obey the common decision of the leaders." "So..." Xia he smiled and said, "you didn''t come to save him and the closed door disciple." "I''m late." The old Heavenly Master shook his head and said, "if the leaders didn''t want to face the winning hook, you would spend too much energy on me. Maybe... You could save more people." Say, He looked back at the tiger lying on the ground, who had no energy for a long time. "Son, although I don''t know why you insist on this move, it''s inevitable that you''ve done too much." "Moreover, you should be very clear in your heart that all this is not your original intention, but the winning hook uses means..." "Do you want to persuade me to stop?" Xia he smiled and said, "now that we have reached this stage, do you still think that as long as I am willing to stop, everyone... Can accept me as a witch regardless of past grievances?" "So..." "What''s the difference between you and those guys outside? Step by step, you forced me into a desperate situation. As a result... I was not allowed to resist all injustice. I always said that everything was actually my extreme." "Hehe, a group of guys who call me a ''witch'' and try their best to hope that I can disappear with the whole sex, in the end, they still want me to do it according to your wishes. What am I in your eyes..... String puppet?" "......." old Heavenly Master. "Child, you know I don''t mean that, old man. I just hope you young people can always stick to your heart in the face of their own disaster." "In this way... You can prove that you are better than us old people and those extreme people outside. Otherwise, what''s the difference between you and those people you hate." "I don''t want to be the kind of person I hate most." Xia he put away the smile on his face, looked up straight into the old Heavenly Master''s eyes and said: "But since the world is like this, if you don''t compromise, you will disappear, if you don''t resist, you will be humiliated, and if you want to make your life easier... What''s wrong?" "Moreover, it is precisely because I don''t want to be the kind of person I hate most that I choose to follow the leader to completely destroy the whole world with him. The purpose... Of course, is for people with the same fate as me to have no choice from beginning to end." "Not everyone is as extreme as you think, but you meet too many extreme people on your road and seek change... It''s not necessarily the only way to let people bleed." The old Heavenly Master obviously didn''t agree with Xia he. "The ideal without power is just empty talk, and now that we have power... We should think about how to use this power to solve problems better and more easily." "And you..." So far, The old Heavenly Master looked around at the countless bodies lying on the ground and said, "you are just using this power to retaliate for the injustice you have suffered in the name of seeking change." "To seek change for the world..." "But in fact, this matter has always been only a secondary purpose in your heart." "Although it is undeniable that after gaining strength, you have indeed exercised restraint as much as possible. At least you have some correct ideas and ideas, which are better than most people who have gained strength, but this is obviously not enough." "After all, in the final analysis, you are still inevitably mixed with some selfish desires in your own ideas and ideas, and seeking change for the sake of the world should not be done by people who can''t abandon their selfishness." "Ha ha..." although Xia he didn''t deny the old master''s statement, he couldn''t help smiling and looked at the old man and said: "Have you found a better way to do this for others, but have you really done it for others?" "......." old Heavenly Master. "Everyone knows the truth." Xia he saw this and said, "but if you can''t put it into practice and can''t carry out the right things to the end, isn''t it also a mistake in the end...?" "You are also a member of the circle. You know exactly what the situation is. When you find someone more suitable for doing this, there are really saints who live only for others in the world. But if the problem has already erupted and led to destruction, what is the meaning of everything?" "You cannot fail to know that sometimes problems cannot be solved. Not only can you not find a solution to the problem, but also it is too late." "So is the problem between ordinary people and strangers, and so is the problem between my demon girl and all ''normal'' aliens." "The person who wants to be is not easy to do, the road he wants to take is not easy to walk, and he still says that he can''t help himself. This is originally a nonsense. He can''t help himself, but if he wants to always follow his will, how many people in the world can do it?" Say, She looked firmly at the old man who was recognized as the top expert in the circle and said, "even if you, the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain, are you really able to follow your heart all the time in front of this world..." Wen Yan, The old Heavenly Master looked at Xia he and was slightly silent for a moment. Then he finally understood that the little girl in front of him had already fallen into his apprentice''s mind. He didn''t know how far away, and he didn''t go to the extreme as he expected. Xia he may have had extreme times, but now he is obviously very calm and rational. Everything he does is not impulsive, but the result of careful thinking. Even if It is hard to avoid being criticized in practice. Even being regarded as a witch by others, she still firmly believes in her choice, but is trying to achieve the final correct goal with an incompletely correct approach. And such people It is also impossible to be moved by other people''s words. "Alas..." the old Heavenly Master looked at the people who were left but suffered heavy losses. Finally, he couldn''t help sighing when he looked at Xia he. "If only all people trapped in confusion could meet the right person at the right time......" This is undoubtedly to summarize the reason why Xia he is called a witch in a simple sentence. It is also to lament the misfortune suffered by Xia he, a person with a destiny. However, it''s a pity. In order to match his speculation about Liu Xiaojiang''s plan, the old Heavenly Master will not show mercy on this bone eye. therefore, Hum!!! A powerful breath far beyond Xia he''s knowledge erupted from the old Heavenly Master. The intense golden light that seemed extremely dazzling at night, even Xia he had to admit that the cultivation level of the old Heavenly Master might have reached a level that everyone had never expected. Moreover, since he has not seen Liu Xiaojiang''s full strength with his own eyes, Xia he inevitably doubts Liu Xiaojiang''s absolute strength. Because, The powerful breath of the old Heavenly Master at the moment even gave Xia he a feeling that she couldn''t easily look straight at it... Even after integrating the corpse poison, she never felt anything in front of Liu Xiaojiang''s proper "superior". See this, Of course, Xia he didn''t dare to stay in front of the old Heavenly Master at all. He immediately tried his best to raise the energy in his body to the current limit, reaching a level he hadn''t shown in the face of Zhang Lingyu and others. The ability brought by the special constitution, the source of energy and body, and the six Treasury immortal thieves... Even the spirit bound generals who are not very helpful to their own cultivation are in a state that can be exercised at all times in front of the old Heavenly Master. be on one''s guard for? No... even if it was just a simple breath release, Xia he would not have the idea that he might defeat the old Heavenly Master. She did her best just to confirm to what extent she could carry out what she insisted on compared with the Millennium inheritance of Longhu Mountain in front of the old Heavenly Master. Besides Although she failed to kill Zhang Lingyu and die under the siege of the people as expected, if she was lucky to die in the hands of the Grand Master of Longhushan, wouldn''t it be the highest standard treatment for a witch who was not accepted by the society from beginning to end? I''m just a mortal, and that... Is a Heavenly Master! Whoosh!!! After Xia he made efforts to make psychological preparations, naturally he would not continue to delay, so that the movement of full power even had a residual shadow. And after a brief break in the air, She had already come to the old master, and the silk thread in her palm extended due to the use of the source of energy body immediately wanted to penetrate the golden light on the old master, trying to turn the other party into an ordinary person who could not use energy for the time being in this way closest to the source of energy. Just The silk thread, which should have been unfavourable in front of Qi, did not play its due role in front of the old Heavenly Master. Even if it did easily penetrate the golden light of the old Heavenly Master and successfully extended to the meridians of the old Heavenly Master, the golden light... Did not weaken at all! "At the end of the art, the source of energy and body..." the old Heavenly Master looked at Xia he, who was full of surprise in front of him. He was not in a hurry to use his means against the girl, but rather calmly maintained the golden light mantra and said: "This sentence may be true, but we should understand that the origin of energy is the foundation of people''s survival. If the innate energy can be easily shaken, we will not struggle with cultivation." "After all..." "This source of energy is just achieved. The ancient people''s ideal state of energy is indeed of great help to their own cultivation, but it is only a means to try to block the operation of other people''s energy path when they understand energy." "And..." Speaking of which, He slowly raised his arm and grabbed Xia he with his golden hand. "There are limits to any means. The more complex the means, the more obvious it is." Faced with the big hand of the old Heavenly Master who used the golden light to transform into energy, Xia he couldn''t think carefully about why the so-called God Ming spirit didn''t work. He immediately puffed up his mouth and used the means given by the Liuku immortal thief to try to decompose the big hand formed by the golden light through the special digestive system in his body. And this time, there was no accident, The big hand of the old Heavenly Master, which was shaped with golden light, was quickly decomposed and dissipated in front of the people after contacting some of the breath emitted from Xia he''s mouth, so that he failed to control Xia he. However, just when Xia he planned to retreat for the time being and consider why the God mingling didn''t work and how to deal with the old Heavenly Master, she found that the old man in front of her didn''t know when to stand behind her. "Saint thief is indeed a powerful means. If you have enough cultivation, it can even be called a masterpiece. It is quite effective in dealing with any ''thing'', but it... Does nothing to help your own cultivation." The old Heavenly Master stood calmly behind Xia he, just like guiding the cultivation of future generations. He took the initiative to speak out the weaknesses of various means during the fight. But as everyone knows, the weakness pointed out by his old man at this time is not a weakness at all in the eyes of other strangers in the world, because even if you know that these means have such weaknesses, you... Can''t easily face these powerful stunts with it. The reason why the old Heavenly Master pointed out these weaknesses so easily is only because his personal strength and cultivation are... Strong enough! Chapter 780 Xia he found that the old Heavenly Master didn''t know when he came behind him. Naturally, he didn''t want to accept this so-called guidance. He immediately clenched his fist, twisted his waist and pulled hard at the old man behind him. Bang! There was a layer of golden light on the old Heavenly Master again. He raised his hand and easily blocked Xia he''s powerful fist. There was no helpless situation like other strangers. Moreover, it is quite different from Zhang Lingyu''s golden light. Although the golden light covering the old Heavenly Master seems not strong and fragile, no matter how powerful Xia he is, he can''t make any crack in the golden light. The golden light spell cast by the old Heavenly Master is like something else, which is enough to reverse everyone''s inherent understanding of it. I''m afraid that no one who has seen the golden light of the old Heavenly Master will feel that the changeable Kung Fu of golden light mantra is no better than the so-called horizontal Kung Fu in terms of defense effect. After all, the tiger at the peak of horizontal training did not show much strength in front of Xia he, but was easily solved by others under the condition of sneak attack. And such a comparison The audience looked at the old man standing in the field and couldn''t help but swallow their saliva subconsciously. They all understood how much gold the word "top" of this top expert actually had. "Tut!" Xia he saw all kinds of offensives he tried his best and was easily stopped one by one in front of the old Heavenly Master. Of course, he soon knew the gap between himself and the other. But fortunately, she had guessed that she was unlikely to win the old man. Therefore, even if you see such a huge gap, you don''t panic in front of the elderly because of this gap, and you don''t have to choose to sit and die in front of the elderly. Since you can''t win, you should work hard to consume the other party. If you can succeed, you can cause some trouble to the old man......... Better! However, "Pure power and speed are indeed quite threatening, but in front of the enemy who can''t win easily, especially when the enemy has many complex means." The old Heavenly Master looked at Xia he, who was still unwilling to give up, and was not surprised by Xia he''s choice at the moment. Then, before Xia he took back his fist and prepared for the next round of attack, he stretched out two fingers to control his golden light to form energy, and tied Xia he firmly with two ropes composed of golden light, so that even Xia he''s mouth didn''t leave a gap. "This too simple behavior pattern will only make you lose faster..." Plop. In an instant, a strong Xiahe was tied and fell to the ground. Even if he struggled to get rid of the shackles of the golden light, he was actually just unwilling to keep twisting on the ground. It seemed that there was no possibility of successfully getting rid of the shackles. See this, It seems that in order to avoid Xia he''s getting out of trouble and getting entangled again, the old Heavenly Master looked at Xia he, who was easily subdued by himself on the ground, and the golden light on his body began to become more and more conspicuous and intense. There is no doubt that he has decided to solve Xia he''s a witch at this moment. When the people present saw the old Heavenly Master, they had successfully subdued Xia he in an instant. They were stunned and looked at the old Heavenly Master in situ. Their thoughts had long been gone. After all, so many people tried their best and paid a heavy price. They failed to subdue Xia he, the witch. As a result, the old Heavenly Master easily turned everything around. This scene is enough to make them doubt their own value. However, before the old Heavenly Master started, Zhang Lingyu, who got rid of Chen Jinkui''s help, also fell on his knees. "Master, please... Please let her go. Since you have successfully controlled her, please let me take her back to the company." "What do you mean by that?" The old Heavenly Master turned his back to Zhang Lingyu, who was kneeling on the ground not far away, but the golden light around him did not weaken at all. "Do you think the company will let her go, so you want to plead here to save her life?" "Look at the people around who died in her hands. I don''t think you can bring her back to the company and give her a better ending than dying here." "But... But..." Zhang Lingyu smelled that her eyes were full of hesitation and complexity, but she didn''t know what to say. She just couldn''t watch Xia he die in front of her. "You really like this girl." The old Heavenly Master knew what expression Zhang Lingyu was without looking, so he suddenly asked with his back to his useless disciple. "Yes..." Zhang Lingyu didn''t stand up to intercede for Xia he at the risk of being driven away, but she still didn''t dare to admit her feelings in front of the old Heavenly Master. Instead, she looked at the old Heavenly Master''s back and opened her mouth to express her thoughts. "Disciple... I really care about her and don''t want her to die in front of the disciple, but the disciple also knows that doing so is tantamount to taking everyone''s sacrifice as nothing." "For this..." "No matter what the final outcome of her being locked up by the company is, disciple... Disciple will never have any complaints in his heart. I just ask Master to let her go and let her go to the company to bear the consequences." Wen Yan, The old Heavenly Master could not help but be silent for a moment, and then turned to face Zhang Lingyu, who was kneeling on the ground, "why bother you? Just don''t want her to die in front of you, so you have to let her go back to the company to accept punishment." "If you really care about this girl, shouldn''t you let her die here to avoid more pain in the hands of the company." In this regard, Zhang Lingyu naturally didn''t dare to hide anything, so she directly opened her mouth and said what she thought. "She was controlled by Ying Gou and didn''t do evil things out of her heart, so I believe that after learning about these situations, the company may... May eventually choose to keep her alive." "There are many secrets about this girl, and there are the so-called eight wonders. It''s a good research material for the company." The old heavenly master frowned slightly. "Although the facts may be like what you said, don''t you think the process will be very painful for her? It''s likely to make her worse in the company." "But... At least alive, at least alive." Zhang Lingyu flashed a struggle in her eyes, then clenched her teeth and insisted. "A man of practice is the most precious life. No matter how painful the process is, as long as he can live... It is more important than anything else." "Fart!" Looking at Zhang Lingyu who insisted so much, Rao shilao could not help but scold: "It''s true that a man of practice is the most precious life, but if the spirit and body are miserable and finally make her have the idea that life is worse than death, you ignore her own choice in this case, isn''t it just to meet her wishes!?" "On the mountain..." "Although your martial uncle had the idea of dying, he didn''t just want to die, but more for some stupid things in those years." "In that case, we don''t want your martial uncle to die. That''s why we don''t want him to commit sin because of a momentary impulse. After all, the mental pressure caused by living well is far from being ''torture''." "You want to take this girl to the company and let her be the research material of the company, but you just don''t want her to die in front of yourself..." "Zhang Lingyu, Zhang Lingyu, how did I get out of the dragon tiger mountain? You stupid bastard!" Seeing Zhang Lingyu looking directly at his heart, the old Heavenly Master thought he had finally made a little progress. However, he found that the goods were only for himself and tried to push Xia he, the poor woman, into the fire pit. And if the change that happened to Zhang Lingyu is due to looking directly at her heart and becoming such a bastard, in the eyes of the old Heavenly Master... It''s better to be a fool who can only escape forever! But anger is anger, The old Heavenly Master also knew that his closed door disciple was not bad in nature. He was not likely to become a bastard as he imagined. On the contrary, he was very likely overwhelmed by the severity and complexity of the current situation, so he spoke this level of bastards. So, thinking of this, looking at Zhang Lingyu with flustered eyes, the anger in the old Heavenly Master''s heart gradually turned into a trace of helplessness, because Zhang Lingyu''s current change is obviously still a little far away. On the other side, Knowing that Zhang Lingyu was at a loss and not disappointed by those bastards, Xia he gradually stopped trying to break free on the ground. She just lay on the ground and looked at Zhang Lingyu calmly, as if she wanted to deeply engrave the figure of her sweetheart in her memory, because she knew very well that she might fall into a ''deep sleep'' for the time being. Moreover, she didn''t know when she would wake up and whether her sweetheart would change after waking up. Obviously, she didn''t want to miss any change that happened to Zhang Lingyu. Zhang Lingyu noticed Xia he''s eyes. Although he was still a little stupid, he was not a real fool at all, so he still understood what this kind of eyes meant to him. He guessed Xia he''s idea inexplicably and understood that Xia he''s death was inevitable, so he felt more and more uncomfortable. He didn''t know what to use to describe the feeling in his heart at the moment, but the degree of pain... Was no less than cutting meat on himself with a knife. So, Even if he understood the stupidity of his remarks due to the scolding of the old Heavenly Master, so that he had some confusion, he didn''t continue to be at a loss in the end, and seemed to admit that he was such a stupid person. Zhang Lingyu knelt on the ground and looked at Xia he who was bound not far away. Even if she made a more stupid decision again "Alas..." The old Heavenly Master looked at the people around him. Then he took his eyes away from his disciples and turned to Xia he, who was bound by the golden light on the ground. He said: "Don''t blame me, son. Maybe it''s not fair for you to do so, but even if you are controlled by the winning hook, you do too much, so you must bear the price for those behaviors." "If things are over by now, it may be a good choice to hand you over to the company, but now... If the person who handed you over to the company, you don''t have to think about what those leaders will do." "Let you leave cleanly, even if it''s the last thing I can do for you..." Say it, The old Heavenly Master slowly closed his eyes, and the strong golden light around him immediately gathered into several gold needles, and then..... Stabbed Xia he''s eyebrows. After Xia he''s life, it gradually dissipated between Xia he''s eyebrows. of course, Dissipated with it, There is also the luster in Xia he''s eyes that all practitioners have. meanwhile, Zhang Lingyu, who was kneeling on the ground, also fell to the ground with a "plop". Obviously, his more stupid choice was to cut off his channels and fall into a "deep sleep" with Xia he. And Zhang Lingyu did so Undoubtedly, it also frightened everyone except the old Heavenly Master. After confirming his death, Chen Jinkui, who came forward to check Zhang Lingyu''s energy, sat directly on the ground. "Old Heavenly Master, Ling... Immortal Lingyu, he... He..." Wen Yan, The old Heavenly Master turned and looked at Zhang Lingyu, who was lying on the ground. He calmly raised his eyes to Chen Jinkui, shook his head and said: "Since it''s his own choice, no matter how stupid it is, the elder... Can only choose to support it, can''t he?" every word and action, It seems to be quite unfeeling. Coupled with the strength shown before, at least in the eyes of these people around, the profound and powerful image of the old Heavenly Master was successfully established in an instant, which also overturned their previous understanding of the Heavenly Master of Longhushan. And at this time If the old Heavenly Master wants to say something, naturally no one will dare to say no, Since the old Heavenly Master supported Zhang Lingyu''s choice, no matter how much they wanted to come forward to treat Zhang Lingyu, they didn''t dare to run to Zhang Lingyu in front of the old Heavenly Master. "Uh... Yes... That''s right." Although Chen Jinkui had doubts about such an old Heavenly Master, he forced down his doubts about the old Heavenly Master''s behavior, got up from the ground and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. "Children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Naturally, elders should not interfere too much..." "However, what happened to Lingyu, for the sake of my reputation of Longhu Mountain, please keep it confidential to avoid the absurd rumor that the Zhengyi sect died for the witch." The old Heavenly Master suddenly said. "Yes... Yes, please don''t worry. I promise what happened to immortal Lingyu will rot in all of us." Seeing this, Chen Jinkui quickly agreed. "Well, Zhang Zhiwei thanks you here." The old Heavenly Master glanced at everyone present one by one, and then finally nodded slowly to express his thanks. ¡­¡­ In the military region base, Seeing the silent old man staring at the Heavenly Master in the satellite monitoring picture, Xu Si couldn''t help standing carefully beside the old man and asking: "Old leader, are you... Are you all right?" "He Zhang Zhiwei still goes his own way." The old man looked at the old Heavenly Master in the monitoring picture. His words clearly showed himself, and he didn''t know Zhang Zhiwei for the first day. "However, for the sake of his hard work, it doesn''t matter at all. Anyway, I don''t think from the bottom of my heart that if I catch those all-round demons, I will be able to find a way to deal with the winning hook from them." "After all, yinggou doesn''t let the whole nature be solved one by one. It''s clear that he is not afraid of what we find from these people." "Moreover, without the strongest Xia he, Guan Shihua and Feng Zhenghao have also caught Shen Chong back." "Xia he... Is a poor woman after all. Since she''s dead, she''s dead." Chapter 781 "Don''t you blame the old Heavenly Master?" Although Xu Si understood the reason why the old man said so, he actually represented his current attitude. However, seeing the old master disobeying the arrangement of the upper level and personally giving Xia he a relief with his own ideas, Xu Siye was still afraid that the old leader in front of him would always remember the "betrayal" of the old master. After all, no one in the world likes a tool that doesn''t obey orders, especially when it still has great power. Xu Sida is also a middle-level manager, so it''s not that he can''t understand the ideas of these old leaders, but once he looks at it from the perspective of managers, he feels that......... He can''t have any negative views on the behavior of the old Heavenly Master. A powerful but disobedient tool will undoubtedly become a threat to its users. "It''s already this time. What''s the use of blaming him." The old man turned his back to Xu Si behind him, looked at the old Heavenly Master in the monitoring picture and said: "In the future, we can expect Zhang Zhiwei to deal with yinggou and help us alleviate the pressure from yinggou as much as possible. In the eyes of the eye... Maybe even our so-called leaders together are far less important to the world than Zhang Zhiwei." "Since Zhang Zhiwei wants to do this, we should let him do it. If you want to control such a person well, you can''t treat him like an enemy." "Besides..." "Zhang Zhiwei is powerful enough, even the second winning hook. Compared with the cost of dealing with him, the loss that may be caused by giving him a certain authority is completely negligible, because... He is strong enough, and we also need his strength." With that, He glanced sideways at Xu Si behind him and said, "a relatively smart manager can''t only have one way of employing people. You always have to consider each other''s various conditions, and then choose the most suitable way to get along with each other." "Of course..." "If you really sit in the seat of daily management, you may not have time to waste time on it, but even so... For some very special existence, you should also take time to think about such problems." "After all, it is estimated that what you have to take time to deal with at that time is not just a simple employment problem. It must be because that person is relatively important and has more obvious and absolute value than others." "Whether he is Zhang Zhiwei or the so-called win hook..." "If Lao an could have noticed the existence of yinggou earlier and not just handed yinggou over to immature guys, all this in front of us might not have happened." "Is... So?" Although Xu si still doubted the old man''s attitude, his mouth also showed a sudden realization. "Old leader, since all the problems have been solved and President Feng has successfully captured Shen Chong, shall we let people delay the time as much as possible and wait for the bunker to find a way to deal with Ying Gou from Shen Chong?" "Can Shen Chong really be brought back?" The old man didn''t answer Xu Si''s question, but looked up at the surveillance picture in front of him again. "We have also seen before that the death methods of Tu Junfang and Lv Liang clearly represent these all sex demons. They are not only controlled by Ying Gou in thought, but also their own lives and possessions." ¡­¡­ meanwhile, The square in the city where Liu Xiaojiang and Hu Li are located, "What''s the matter with this old thing?" Hu Li has been paying close attention to Xia he''s trend from beginning to end. Now, naturally, he learned about Xia he''s situation through this attention, so he couldn''t hide his anger and said slowly: "An ordinary human who has achieved no more than a hundred years of cultivation, no matter how talented he is in cultivation, he should not have such a powerful power..." Wen Yan, "Martial uncle, he is different." Liu Xiaojiang looked back. In addition to being angry, there was a trace of fear in his eyes, and said: "Moreover, what is really important in the internal inheritance of Zhengyi is not powerful things such as talismans, golden light spells and thunder methods, but they can be called basic things to some extent." "The so-called five energy cultivation method, and even the well-known five thunder Dharma, are just to let the disciples of the righteous have the opportunity to practice in the real sense." "In fact, this is the most important thing that can be inherited by the world for thousands of years. In fact, it is also the most precious thing that can be inherited by the world." "Time?" Hu Li was deeply puzzled about this, because if she really wanted to say something like time, she herself was even longer than the existence of Zhengyi. Moreover, even if the human race naturally has certain advantages under heaven, Hu Li is still an "old monster" who has lived from that time to today. Therefore, in today''s era when there are no immortal gods anymore, since Hu Li and the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain are mole ants under the immortal gods, even if there is still a certain gap in cultivation, it should be that she is more or less better than the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain. After all, despite the limitations of the way of heaven, Hu Li''s own talent is definitely not weak. She has practiced more than Zhang Zhiwei for several years. She is very sure that her cultivation has already reached the limit that a person of cultivation can reach in this era. No matter how talented Zhang Zhiwei is, in more than a hundred years, he will also reach the limit that contemporary practitioners can reach, which is enough to shock everyone. As expected, it was clear that the limits were the same, and everyone was almost at the same starting line. Hu Li ran a little earlier than Zhang Zhiwei. As a result, she found that she was probably not at the same level in front of each other. At least, even if Hu Li himself faced Xia he today, he could not be as calm as Zhang Zhiwei without using the strange skills. It is clear that Xia he has a more special physique. It is clear that Xia he has a stronger unique skill. In the end... He doesn''t even have any advantage. The whole process is crushed by Zhang Zhiwei''s ordinary means. You know If Hu liruo wants to ensure that he can win Xia he now, he has to use Qimen technique. Xia he doesn''t understand it at all, and he doesn''t have any gifted means to do it reluctantly. It''s completely a case of using his own strengths to deal with his own weaknesses. And Zhang Zhiwei It is to treat one''s own shortcomings with the other''s strengths, and then give it back to Xia he to crush easily, which... In fact, it is enough to explain the problem. At present, I''m afraid even Hu Li can''t defeat Zhang Zhiwei. At most, he can only go as far as he wants. If he tries his best, he can only make Zhang Zhiwei spend more energy. If he''s lucky... Maybe he can cause some big trouble to Zhang Zhiwei. But it caused some trouble. In the final analysis, it was just some trouble. I have to say Hu Li was really hit hard by the strength shown by Zhang Zhiwei at this moment! "Well, it''s time, but it''s time that won''t be wasted at all, and there hasn''t been any effective time of ''fracture''." Of course, Liu Xiaojiang knew why Hu Li had doubts about this, so he said: "The only difference between the time you''ve experienced and this time is that... He''s working together and never does any useless work." "Once they find it difficult to advance their accomplishments and realize that they have reached the limit on the road, they will keep all the things they have learned and realized... Through some special means and pass them on to future generations before they leave." "And at first..." "In fact, this relatively special means is only used by a legendary sage in order to better pass'' knowledge ''to his disciples, but it was accidentally discovered that there is a use of'' better '', so that it has become a shortcut today." "This time, this shortcut... Is called the Heavenly Master degree, which is the precious thing secretly inherited from generation to generation by the right heavenly masters." "Among them... Are there any accomplishments of ancient heavenly masters?" Hu lixiu frowned. "I guess so at first." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and denied. "However, it seems that there should be no such thing now. That day, Shidu was just what the heavenly masters of all dynasties learned and realized." "The reason why they didn''t save their whole life accomplishments while inheriting the Heavenly Master degree is that it''s just because they can''t do it at all." Hu Li deeply doubted this and said, "then why can Zhang Zhiwei have such..." "If there are lifelong accomplishments of all previous heavenly masters in that day''s master degree, then when the accomplishments contained therein reach a certain level, I''m afraid no successor of heavenly masters can accept it." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head. "As soon as you accept the Heavenly Master degree, you either directly ''emerge and soar'', or you are made crazy by the suddenly elevated state, or... You suddenly explode and die because you can''t bear it, or you have to meet some extremely difficult conditions to successfully accept the Heavenly Master degree." "So..." "The existence of Shidu that day completely deviated from its meaning of existence. In that way, it can''t continue to pass on after thousands of years. Now I think... This may be one of the main reasons why they didn''t do so." "As for why my martial uncle is so powerful..." Speaking of which, Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help admiring and said, "maybe just because he is Zhang Zhiwei and his talent in cultivation is high enough, you will feel his strong cultivation." "Seriously..." "If it''s not about the power in my hand, just about the cultivator''s state of mind and pure cultivation level, now I... may be far inferior to my martial uncle." "... are you admiring Zhang Zhiwei?" Hu Li was surprised. "Yes." Liu Xiaojiang nodded and said, "how can I not admire my martial uncle." "If today were still the time when the immortal God was still alive, my martial uncle might have been qualified to rise." "Well..." "A man of practice who can rise after a hundred years of cultivation is probably enough to make many people jealous even in those years." "Which of the so-called immortals who were once high above the world did not have the so-called qualification of eclosion and ascension after thousands of years of practice. If we put them all today, this time... Will probably be pulled longer." "After all, the reincarnation of heaven is saturated, and the Reiki is put into the law of maintaining operation..." "What modern friars lack most is time. They will not easily prolong their life because of their spiritual cultivation. In other words... If they are all put today, the so-called immortal gods may no longer exist from the beginning." "Even if they have the right path and inheritance in front of them, they are not gifted enough... They will never be able to emerge and soar, unless they are powerful aliens who have lived the same life as heaven since their birth." "What a pity..." "Those powerful abnormal beings have either voluntarily turned into energy and returned to the Tao of heaven for the sake of the general trend, or... They have been ruthlessly deprived of everything by the Tao of heaven. It is impossible for such existence to appear suddenly." "But you still appear." Hu Li couldn''t help glancing at the speech. "Me? Hehe... I''m different." Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang was stunned. Then he stretched out his fingers to himself, shook his head and said with a smile: "I''m not a natural strong alien with the same life span as heaven. Even at the beginning, I was just a mortal, and my strength was at its peak... In the eyes of those natural strong aliens, I was just a mole ant that can be easily crushed to death." "Fortunately, that''s why..." "Therefore, even if I was lucky to integrate a wisp of residual souls of those aliens and became the appearance of people without people and ghosts without ghosts in those days, I was not counted into the ranks of those aliens by the way of heaven." "Up to now, I have been losing my soul and refusing to reincarnate myself. Now I... in fact, the gap between me and those ordinary people is just this powerful body." "Powerful power, special ability and good cultivation talent are all brought by this body now." "Simply on the soul level, compared with those particularly ordinary humans, I am at most that the thin dead camel is bigger than the horse. Although it is indeed stronger, it is not too exaggerated. At present, it is far from... It is not up to the intensity level of the peak of that year." "But it seems to me..." after hearing these words, Hu Li not only didn''t compare Liu Xiaojiang with those powerful aliens in those years, but shook his head with dignified eyes and said: "Master, your existence is the most terrible." "Because only you have lived to this day, and are destined to exist in the future. You have even seen through many things, and it is impossible to make mistakes easily on the road." "Although you are completely going to the end, if you win... You win." "......." Liu Xiaojiang. Chapter 782 "You''re right. Winning is winning. There''s no need to underestimate your final victory because of the process and method of winning." Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t think Hu Li''s idea is wrong after thinking about it. Moreover, he is not a person who will be too entangled in a certain process. As long as the result is good, that''s enough. As an ordinary person with no lofty aspirations, there is nothing wrong with thinking like this. As for Hu Li''s saying that talents like himself are terrible Liu Xiaojiang neither agreed nor expressed any opposition. Because he knows very well that everything actually has both positive and negative sides. Even if he is undoubtedly the existence that everyone fears at present, who can really say it in the future. Maybe In the future that is destined to develop smoothly, there will be people out of everything they have seen Suddenly found that the emergence of yinggou is not an accident, but the inevitable result of the gradual accumulation of problems to a certain extent. Even yinggou''s death is a meaningful thing. Moreover, it was precisely because he expected this situation and felt that at any time, there would be guys who were "full and supported" to make trouble with things that had long become a thing of the past. Therefore, he and the old man decided the outcome of winning hook and dying together. After all, only by the past has proved that it is "wrong", the subsequent anti-corruption of its mistakes can only be a kind of argument, only because the error still exists, resulting in conflict. The thirty-six thieves in those years and the eight wonders now In this way, it has become a fuse and a vulnerable point that may lead to the conflict between ordinary people and outsiders at any time. If baqiji had not reappeared in the eyes of the public together with Zhang Chulan, and if different people had not flocked to "power", I''m afraid it would not be so fast for the leaders at the top of the company to think that the group of different people has become a threat. The problems accumulated year by year, all kinds of small movements caused by eight strange skills, coupled with the emergence of Liu Xiaojiang Even today, Liu Xiaojiang feels that although he has some responsibility, he does not need to take the main responsibility for everything in front of him. He believed that the most responsibility he should bear was that he did not sacrifice himself for the so-called great righteousness like a real saint, and refused to place all his hopes on mankind. Because he knows Today''s human beings are not worth trusting at all, otherwise things will not come to this step in the end. "About Zhang Zhiwei..." Hu Li saw that Liu Xiaojiang was not shocked by the strength shown by Zhang Zhiwei. Although he had guessed in his heart, he still asked, "you should be sure to deal with it?" "My martial uncle''s cultivation and strength, no matter how powerful, only reach the limit that human beings can reach at present." Liu Xiaojiang looked sideways and said calmly: "Even if he is the strongest among human beings, he is still bound by the limit set by heaven. Besides, I am not one of them. The so-called strongest man... Has no meaning in front of me." "However, after his old man died, Ying Gou was also destined to go with him. If all this was already destined, I myself... Would rather use this opportunity to improve the reputation of Tianshi mansion." "Are you going to die with Zhang Zhiwei?" Hu Li asked. "Then how can we ensure the follow-up..." "I will die in the hands of the 65th generation of heavenly masters, but I will not forget what I should do, so you can rest assured that everything... Will continue under my control." "Next..." Hu Li was relieved when he heard this. He didn''t intend to continue to ask Liu Xiaojiang about the arrangements behind him, but when he saw that Liu Xiaojiang seemed to want to start acting, he still couldn''t help asking. "In the face of such cruel things, we can''t let them go too smoothly." Liu Xiaojiang turned his head to the distance and said with his back to Hu Li. "Although they paid a great price in front of all sex demons, they still won the battle." "In order to let them recognize the fact that they are all mole ants, I will personally... Bring them a deeper layer of despair when they just have a little self-confidence." Say it, Liu Xiaojiang also had no intention of continuing to delay. He immediately stepped forward and walked in a certain direction, as if he had already selected the target. "But..." Hu Li looked at Liu Xiaojiang''s firm back when he left, and couldn''t help but remind him with worried eyes. "Can you really hand down those Zhengyi disciples without hesitation..." "As long as they stand in front of me, even the master worthy of my respect..." Liu Xiaojiang couldn''t help but stop, but still didn''t choose to turn back. "Now I''m not Liu Xiaojiang, let alone the real Liu Xiaojiang on the dragon and tiger mountain." "In that case." When Hu Li heard Liu Xiaojiang say this, he naturally understood what he meant, so he said: "Ah Li, I hope you can really get what you want in the end. I also hope that after the world under your feet, you can show light in front of more people. I wish you... Good luck." "Well, when I get back." Liu Xiaojiang turned back and smiled at Hu Li. And the next second, He immediately disappeared under Hu Li''s gaze. ¡­¡­ On the other side, According to the plan of Wang Shengli and others, Hu Shenger had already returned to the countryside to protect him alone. As a result, so far, He failed to get rid of the tail behind him after the war, so that he was still hiding and running around the city, and did not successfully return to the village house according to Liu Xiaojiang''s previous requirements. And because Wang was only revived by Liu Xiaojiang through the role of corpse poison and both hands. He has not been more or less integrated with corpse poison like others. He not only has no special constitution that is different from ordinary people and almost immortal, but also has not established any connection with Liu Xiaojiang. Previously, the contact between Wang Ye and Hu Li was only reluctantly achieved through those arrays. Therefore, at this moment, he even felt that the reason why Liu Xiaojiang and Hu Li didn''t come to help was entirely because they didn''t notice the situation here. But With the tail biting hard behind him, He also had no chance to draw out his hand to contact Liu Xiaojiang and Hu Li. What''s more, he "didn''t dare" to expose his relationship with Liu Xiaojiang when he had a tail behind him. He couldn''t get rid of the tail behind him by asking for help. As for Liu Xiaojiang''s arrangement, he stopped to kill his tail behind him... He thought he couldn''t do it at all! The reason why Wang will cooperate with Liu Xiaojiang''s plan is only for the future in the other party''s mouth, trying to hide his identity and get rid of the tail behind him, but also for himself to witness the future with his own eyes. But if you want him to kill the followers behind him for this kind of thing, he... Will not be the Taoist priest Wang at the beginning! What''s more After being chased by the tail behind him for so long, Taoist Wang had already guessed the identity of the other party. After all, if it weren''t for his past acquaintances, if it wasn''t for what the other party saw from himself, the tail behind him... How could he still bite himself and refuse to let go in this urgent moment? Zhuge Qing! You''re not finished yet, are you?! Wang also noticed that the tail behind him began to use means again. He immediately clenched his teeth and forced his foot to change the direction of escape, and easily avoided several techniques used by Zhuge Qing to block himself. But no matter how much you want to stop and try your best to draw Zhuge Qing''s little white face, At present, he is still a little fluke, because no matter whether his identity has been exposed or not, as long as he has not been confirmed, he can still die and not admit it afterwards. Moreover, he doesn''t want to perform as a "dead man" with the lie that he has been controlled by Ying Gou, just like several other omniscients. After all, Zhuge Qing''s unlucky thing is not a fool. His acting skills must be choking. He can deceive the other party, stop or be caught up... In the end, he probably wants to die with the other party! Otherwise From now on, I''ll wait to be ridiculed by Zhuge Qing! What''s more, even if you die and I die, you will eventually kill Zhuge Qing yourself. Waiting for others to be resurrected by Liu Xiaojiang, won''t you be teased by the other party? Wang also knew Zhuge Qing''s character so well that he knew that once he stopped or was caught up, he would be "planted" in the hands of the other party anyway in the future, so there was no intention of stopping at all. Although Zhuge Qing''s behavior of chasing after himself has long been angry with Wang Daochang and is going crazy As everyone knows, The more Wang Ye showed that he didn''t want to be caught, Zhuge Qing followed, and the more he confirmed his guess, especially after Wang also showed the strength that he could easily avoid all kinds of techniques, he could almost confirm that the guy in front was probably Wang Ye himself. After all, in this world, except for the guys who master the strange door after the wind, even some strange door warlocks with stronger strength than themselves can''t take their skills seriously like this. And the person who has mastered the unique skill of Fenghou Qimen According to the information obtained by Zhuge Qing in the company and other aspects, excluding Zhou Sheng, who has long been confirmed to be dead, there is no doubt that there is only Wang Ye... And the masked woman who suddenly appeared next to Ying Gou. However, the masked woman who is suspected to have mastered the secret gate of the queen of the wind is obviously still following Ying Gou in a square in the city. So No matter how inexplicable the matter of resurrection, and no matter how low the probability of the resurrected Wang being hit by himself, after experiencing so many strange events related to yinggou, Zhuge Qing also determined that the guy in the distance was probably Wang Ye himself. In addition, he also hopes that this guy is indeed Wang Ye, because as long as he confirms that Ying Gou can bring people back to life from the dead, his father who died in the hands of the masked woman may also have the possibility of living through some way after the war. Zhuge Qing kept biting Wang in his eyes. Although there were many personal emotions, more... Were participating in the battle in a more reasonable way, trying to find a way to recover a lot of sacrifices after the war. Therefore, in love and reason, he can''t easily let Wang ye go "Taoist priest Wang, it''s time to catch it. We''re still good friends after all. I don''t want to... Fight with my friends." Zhuge Qing chased Wang Ye for a long time and consumed a lot of energy in his body. Seeing that he may not be able to compete with each other in this aspect, he may be thrown away after the energy consumption reaches a certain level. Even if he spoke loudly, he tried to stop Wang from running away. However, Even if Wang also heard Zhuge Qing''s words, in order not to be ridiculed and ridiculed for a long time in the future, he still kept silent and ran forward without looking back. It seems that... It seems that you can catch up with me if you have the ability. See this, Zhuge Qing was despised by Wang again and again. Naturally, he was very unhappy about it in his heart. Therefore, in order to ensure that he would not be thrown away by Wang and would not consume too much energy in his body, so that it was useless for him to catch up with the other party, he gritted his teeth and chose to attack Wang without reservation. The next moment, Wang Ye, who had been carefully guarding against Zhuge Qingshu, suddenly felt a trace of heat and something wrong in front of the road under his feet. Then He immediately changed his escape direction according to the feeling in his heart, and reluctantly avoided the area where he felt something wrong without any reduction in his speed. However, Just when Wang also thought he had successfully avoided Zhuge Qing''s means, a large flame suddenly appeared in the area he thought was wrong, and then... Wound it at an extremely strange speed. Wang also wanted to dodge again at this time, but because he had just changed the inertia of the direction under his feet, he still accidentally caught a little Mars and failed to completely avoid this very strange technique. But this spark accidentally caught on the sleeve suddenly burned up in the next moment and exploded on Wang Ye''s sleeve! However, Wang also seemed to have been prepared for this at this time. As early as the moment when the flame really deflagration burned himself, he had reached out in advance to tear off his sleeves contaminated with Mars, and did not let the extremely hot flame ignite himself in the real sense. But when Wang also handled the crisis and looked up at the road ahead of him, he found that this powerful magic flame had formed a circle around his body. See this, He had no choice but to stop and look back at the smiling Zhuge Qing not far behind him. "Oh, samadhi is really hot. I said Lao Qing... You''re going too far. What if you burn me to death?" "Hum, who told you not to listen to advice, Taoist Wang... It''s you." Chapter 783 Looking around at the fire burning slowly, Even if Wang doesn''t want to be caught by Zhuge Qing, he can''t despise his life for this little trouble, especially in front of this dangerous flame that will burn his soul completely. Compared with accidentally infected with samadhi true fire, Liu Xiaojiang may be helpless in the end After all, he still thought that Zhuge Qing would seize the handle, and even be ridiculed by the other party in the future. Suddenly, it became less unacceptable. In addition, he also believes that Zhuge Qing is somewhat too much. He not only doesn''t give him a way to live, but also uses samadhi true fire against his old friend. If you don''t beat him up, it''s hard to understand your hatred! "Lao Qing, in fact, you shouldn''t chase me." Wang was also surrounded by samadhi true fire. Looking at Zhuge Qing who was obviously proud outside, he said: "You have confirmed my identity today. It is not a good situation for you, for me... And even for everyone. It will also make you and me, who do not have to oppose each other, face each other from opposite angles." "Samadhi is really hot..." "This thing is really powerful, and it is also the strongest means of your Wuhou sect, but it is just a little troublesome for me. It is far from enough to support you to win me. You Lao Qing should also understand this." "Why?" Zhuge Qing heard that he didn''t take Wang Ye''s words. Instead, he looked at Wang Ye with some confusion and said: "If you were Lao Wang, you wouldn''t stand on yinggou''s side, and you, who had already died in the hands of thieves, came back from the dead... Has yinggou mastered the power to control others'' life and death wantonly?" "No..." "If yinggou is really invincible, why do you have to borrow the power of all nature and even revive Lao Wang yourself..." "Lao Wang, are you the same now? Are you controlled by the Ying hook?" "Gee, you don''t have to set my words. As for whether I have been controlled, don''t you have a clear answer in your heart." Wang also knows that Zhuge Qing''s words are almost all used to test himself. The purpose is to confirm his current state. After all, if you are controlled by yinggou, it is impossible to turn around and escape in the face of Zhuge Qing when your strength is dominant. Zhuge Qing obviously couldn''t have thought of this, so his seemingly confused words just wanted to confirm some of his guesses about things and his attitude towards the current situation through the next reaction. Moreover, the most important thing at present is undoubtedly Wang Ye''s attitude Because no matter whether Wang Ye responds to these words or not, Zhuge Qing can''t believe that he is actually controlled by Ying Gou with a series of behaviors that are enough to show the problem before. However, as long as he responds to these words, it shows Wang Ye''s own attitude. Whether he is really willing or not, most of them are on the side of Ying Gou. If you don''t respond to these words, you even show an appearance of all voluntariness Wang Yeke is not just standing on yinggou''s side. On the contrary, he may have reached some agreement with yinggou. That''s why he is so willing to help now. He doesn''t hesitate to violate his "personality" and watch many innocent people die. "You''re really not under control and still keep your mind." Zhuge Qing looked at Wang and couldn''t help reaching out and touching his chin. Then he opened his narrowed eyes and said: "In that case..." "Taoist priest Wang, can you tell me what changed you and what yinggou gave you?" "It''s amazing that Wang Daochang, who used to be compassionate, can be reduced to today''s appearance that even if he has to sacrifice many innocent people, he can not blink his eyes from beginning to end. It seems that what Ying Gou gave you... Or promised you is very important." "Sorry, I won''t tell you anything except to teach you a lesson." Wang also said, so he spread out the array of the strange door behind the wind at his feet, and then used the technique originally only for carrying, and incorporated the still burning flames around him. "From the past friendship, you are too heartless." Seeing this, Zhuge Qing immediately stepped on the ground with his feet, but found that he really couldn''t arrange the strange door game. Then he smiled helplessly at Wang. "Lao Wang, the master of Zhuge family... That is, my father, just died in the hands of the masked woman next to Ying Gou. It seems that he was also easily defeated in front of the strange door after the wind." "......." Wang was shocked when he heard this, and a trace of guilt flashed in his eyes, but he still didn''t explain anything. "For my old friend, even if you know now, I''ve just died that old man. I won''t have a chance to eat old again in the future..... Still don''t want to say anything?" Zhuge Qing''s tone looked pitiful. "What do you want me to say?" Wang Ye is still the Taoist priest Wang. He can''t completely isolate his original heart like Liu Xiaojiang, nor can he come up because of Zhuge Qing''s insistence and want to solve his old friend immediately, just for the smooth progress of the plan behind him. "The Revenge of killing my father..." "Should I persuade you to give up hatred and tell you to focus on the overall situation and not lose your reason..." Speaking of which, He looked up at Zhuge Qing, whose face was still the same as usual, and said, "The Revenge of killing my father is not shared, my God..." "But it just makes you a little impulsive. You just catch up with me and try to confirm some wrong problems from me... I think you''re calm enough." "After all, if I were in your current position, I might not perform as well as you. I open my mouth to advise you to put it down... It is inevitable that I will be suspected of standing and talking without backache." Zhuge Qing rarely showed a trace of anger on his face and said, "since you can understand and are not controlled by yinggou, why can''t you tell me what you want to do, yinggou..." "Lao Qing, it''s better not to know some things. It''s more annoying to know too much." Wang also shook his head and interrupted: "What''s more, even if you have mastered samadhi true fire, which has not appeared for many years, you are still not qualified to participate in that guy''s affairs. Even if you know..." "You mean I''m too weak?" The green brains on Zhuge Qing''s forehead suddenly bulged. He may be able to endure the hatred of killing his father, bury the hatred in the bottom of his heart and maintain calm and restraint, but in the face of Wang Ye, a good friend of his age, he can''t accept the contempt from the other party because of his jealousy. Although he knew that Wang didn''t really despise himself, when he heard some words coming out of Wang''s mouth, it was inevitable that there would be some changes in his ears. What''s more He tried his best to master the unique skill of the Zhuge family, samadhi true fire, in order to catch up with Wang Ye, a peer who was far ahead. It is conceivable that when he thought he had caught up with the other party, but found that the other party was still far ahead of him and didn''t take himself seriously, how would strong self-esteem guide his behavior. "Me too." Of course, Wang also knows that Zhuge Qing has a strong self-esteem, but since his words have been spoken by himself, and he still wants to "teach" each other, he can no longer take care of each other as carefully as before. "After all, even if I try my best, I can''t defeat the masked woman in your mouth, let alone the Ying hook standing behind the woman." "Lao Qing, even I can''t beat you. How dare you think of targeting Ying Gou and living well... Is your top priority at present." "And..." So far, Wang also smiled unkindly at Zhuge Qing, "Lao Qing, you were so happy to catch up just now. I have hinted that you don''t catch up anymore. As a result..... You actually made samadhi true fire for me." "OK! You''re really cruel! If I don''t teach you a lesson, will I treat myself too badly!" "Ha ha..." ZHUGE Qing laughed angrily, his brain bulging, looked at Wang Ye and said with a smile: "OK, anyway, in a normal way, it seems that I can''t get any useful information from you. As for teaching me a lesson... Let''s see if you have this ability!" "Ho... Still choking with me, right? You''ll be finished if I smoke next!" Wang also remembered that he had just been chased like a dog. At this moment, he naturally had a temper in his heart. However, Before Wang said anything to stimulate Zhuge Qing, he felt that there was a strong sense of crisis around him again, so he directly did not hesitate to use the magic method through the fenghouqimen. "Xun word ¡¤ sandalwood merit." instant, With the reappearance of samadhi true fire, a large number of wooden piles extending from the ground have successfully helped Wang keep the samadhi true fire out. However, in front of the samadhi fire, which is so powerful that even the soul will be burned, the situation that once did not follow the five elements did not appear. I saw that the burning speed of the flame on the wooden pile was not slowed down, but quickly expanded the scope like getting enough fuel. In a short period of time, the king also felt a little hot. So, before the flame really burns fully, covers the outside of the whole stake, and locks itself in the inside for baking, Wang also immediately increased the output of energy from his body to the technique, controlled some wooden stakes contaminated by the flame to continue to extend, and quickly sent the burning wooden stake to Zhuge Qing, while he himself remained in the remaining wooden stakes not contaminated by the flame. However, the expected situation of using the other way to treat the other body did not appear, Zhuge Qing faced several wooden stakes with his samadhi true fire. He didn''t mean to avoid being contaminated with the fire at all. Instead, he stood in place and used the technique to cover himself with a layer of dark material, and forcibly broke the wooden stakes controlled by the king. The samadhi true fire, which is so terrible that even the soul will be burned, is like some kind of clever "pet" in front of Zhuge Qing. Not only does it have no intention to pester its owner, but even the fiery nature of the fire seems to disappear in an instant. Even if the flame fell on Zhuge Qing with the wood chips due to the crushing of the stake, it did not cause any trouble to Zhuge Qing at all! "Taoist priest Wang, if the only way you can treat samadhi true fire is to use it to bring me some reaction, then... You may be disappointed." The dark substance on Zhuge Qing''s body faded away, leaving only the parts of his hands and forearms still hard, and the flames burning around with the falling of rice slices gradually gathered and returned to his hands when talking. "Samadhi true fire is a kind of flame, but it is not a real flame. Strictly speaking... It is just a way of presenting power in my body. Since it is something that belongs to me completely, how can it hurt the existence of my approximate source?" Say, He released the samadhi true fire gathered in his palm towards Wang Ye again, and divided the fire into several ''ropes'' and flew to Wang Ye in multiple directions. "Lao Wang! The strange sect after the wind is really powerful! But our Wuhou sect is not in vain! Don''t die!" On the other side, As early as I realized that Samadhi true fire would not affect Zhuge Qing, Wang also understood the severity of his current situation, so that he subconsciously frowned and thought about how to solve the trouble brought by this thorny samadhi true fire. However, no matter how you consider it, it is certainly the wisest choice at present not to be contaminated with samadhi true fire. Although Wang is also very sure not to touch this thing, he wants to teach Zhuge Qing a lesson without touching this thing, which is obviously the most distressing thing for him at present. After all, Zhuge Qing himself is the source of samadhi true fire, and it seems that he can display it at any time, so that even if he can bypass the surrounding flames by virtue of his magic, he just seizes the opportunity to deal with Zhuge Qing himself, the probability is meaningless. No one knows what is the limit of Zhuge Qing''s unlucky thing to control samadhi real fire. If someone is waiting for him to get close and then summon another flame... It will be over! You can''t touch it at all. You can''t get a spark at all. Otherwise, no one can guarantee whether the iron hearted Zhuge Qing will give the opportunity to tear off his sleeves and save his life. But in this case, we still have to teach Zhuge Qing a lesson, and we can''t let the battle last forever, so as not to attract more people to witness his face... Isn''t this bullshit?! Thinking of this, Wang also suddenly found that he didn''t seem to have such a big advantage. In the face of Zhuge Qing, who mastered the true fire of samadhi and was determined, he didn''t seem to be so easy to teach each other. When he looked up at the flames flying towards him, the expression on his face began to become a lot easier. "Gee, Lao Qing, you''re great this time. If you want to catch up, you can catch up. I won''t play with you... Bye!" "Huh?!" Zhuge Qing looked not far away and clearly said to teach himself a lesson, but at this time, without hesitation, Wang ye turned and ran away again. After the reaction, the green tendons on his forehead seemed to explode. "Son of a bitch! Didn''t you say you were going to teach me a lesson! Don''t run! You TM..... Stop for me!!!" Chapter 784 Wang just wanted to teach Zhuge Qing a lesson. He never thought he would sacrifice many innocent people for Liu Xiaojiang''s plan. What''s more? Zhuge Qing is not an irrelevant person. He is not only an innocent person, but also one of his few true friends in the circle. Until now He also remembers that he was targeted by other strangers and Zhuge Qing immediately came to help without saying a word. In this way, even for some strange innocent people, Wang Ye, who doesn''t want too much sacrifice, how can he be willing to attack his few friends. Therefore, in the face of such thorny samadhi true fire, if he still stays where he is to fight Zhuge Qing and deal with it for the purpose of consumption by relying on the strange door after the wind, So in the end Wang Ye, who is already helping Liu Xiaojiang carry out his plan, looks at Zhuge Qing, who has exhausted all his strength. Is he going to kill... Or not? Mistakenly estimated Zhuge Qing''s current strength and failed to make himself barely win the other party. He just took the opportunity to teach the other party a lesson and continue... It''s not easy to steal chicken and lose rice?! In the end, if he didn''t kill Zhuge Qing who was unable to resist, wouldn''t he be taking the initiative to help the other party confirm more situations, and revealing that he was not in line with Ying Gou? Although Zhuge Qing may have guessed something, as long as he can "die without admitting", he will still have the opportunity to "deal with" afterwards. Since Wang also maintains this idea, after noticing the thorny degree of samadhi true fire, running... Has become the best choice he thinks at present! After all, as long as you can be more careful next, even if Zhuge Qing has fully mastered samadhi true fire, it is difficult to stop him who has the advantage of Fenghou Qimen! And Wang is also very aware of the fact that he can''t do it to Zhuge Qing, so he thinks that Zhuge Qing must be similar to his idea at the moment. He will also take into account the feelings of the past and can''t do it to himself. Therefore, it is difficult to stop Zhuge Qing who tried his best in the expectation. In fact... It will only be easier to get rid of than he expected. After all, Zhuge Qing must also know what kind of horror samadhi true fire is. However, Although the fact is not much different from Wang Ye''s expectation, Zhuge Qing will indeed take into account the feelings between the two, but Wang also missed the most important point in his expectation. That is, whether the Zhuge Qing He is facing now will think that his feelings with Wang Ye are actually far more important than the death of his father, and even the whole Zhuge family can''t compare with a Wang Ye. And the truth is Obviously, it can''t be out of human nature, After seeing through Wang Ye''s idea, Zhuge Qing was only forced to bite his teeth, and then caught Wang Ye''s "whimsical" laxity. While chasing Wang Ye, Zhuge Qing showed the true fire of samadhi again. Moreover, he didn''t just try to stop Wang Ye''s action with samadhi true fire, as Wang Ye expected. On the contrary, he completely exceeded Wang Ye''s expectation. The means he used were infinitely close, so he really planned to kill Wang Ye! The heat of terror hit again, even much more than before! However, after Wang also noticed the way of samadhi true fire, the whole person couldn''t help being a little stunned. Even this short moment of negligence is fatal enough under the blessing of samadhi true fire. Zhuge Qing wanted to burn Wang Ye with samadhi fire this time. Although it was not really fatal under his own control after his success, after being burned by such a terrible thing as samadhi fire, the consequences of Wang ye were naturally more than just losing half his life. He will live rather than die under the burning of samadhi true fire, and then... His soul will be burned by this fire. Even if he is lucky not to die afterwards, the deformity of his soul will completely break his path of cultivation! Wang also obviously didn''t expect that Zhuge Qing would be so cruel that he missed the best time to avoid injury because of his negligence. Undoubtedly, he... Can''t escape! However, just when Wang was destined to be burned by the true fire of samadhi, he died because he didn''t expect Zhuge Qing to do so, and Zhuge Qing himself regretted it. A dark shadow suddenly fell to the ground from the air, and just before the samadhi true fire really touched the Taoist king, it scattered a large amount of black energy with a wave of its hand, annihilating these terrible flames in the eyes of ordinary people in an instant. Because of the power generated when the figure fell to the ground, Wang was directly bounced out at the moment when he had accepted his life and was full of despair, so that he fell in the distance and rolled for several meters. Only after that did he finally react and stabilize his body with energy. But also in the first time of reaction, before he even got up from the ground, he immediately looked up at the figure that suddenly appeared in the field. "Don''t, don''t, Lao Qing, it''s just an impulse. He''s just confused by Mr. Gong''s death. I believe his original intention... He never wanted to kill me!" Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang looked back at Wang Ye, who was falling on the ground and was very embarrassed. He also looked at Zhuge Qing, who seemed to be a little regretful not far in front of him. Then he said: "Wang Ye, no matter how bad a good person is, there must be a limit. Don''t forget that this thing is samadhi true fire. If I hadn''t stopped you in time, I''m afraid that the best outcome is that you are burned by this flame, and you will no longer be qualified to use energy in the future." "Moreover, even if this thing can''t burn you, it won''t leave any scars on you, but in the future... It will also make you suffer from the burning of fire on the soul level. For ordinary people, that consequence is definitely worse than death." Liu Xiaojiang obviously knows the true fire of samadhi better than Wang, and even better than Zhuge Qing himself. Because when he personally dealt with a congenital alien scum, the flame he cast had the nature of some samadhi true fire, which was the cruel punishment he used privately for the scum''s past behavior. In addition, Samadhi true fire itself does not only refer to a certain flame, but should be divided into three categories: upper, middle and lower. Zhuge Qing''s samadhi true fire, which is known as a unique family school, is actually just a single heart fire in Liu Xiaojiang''s view. It''s true that you have a strong heart However, compared with Liu Xiaojiang, who can use all three kinds of flames, Zhuge Qing... And even the whole Zhuge family''s understanding and application of samadhi true fire can not be qualified to be mentioned together with Liu Xiaojiang. Even if the Marquis Zhuge Wu of that year came, at most..... It was only on the single level of anger that he might be able to provide Liu Xiaojiang with some suggestions in the direction. And this It is also the main reason why Liu Xiaojiang can easily annihilate the samadhi true fire. After all, he himself inherited Ying Gou''s experience in practice and mastered the so-called samadhi true fire long ago, so that he can use his heart fire to easily offset the unqualified flame. What are Zhuge Qing''s accomplishments and Liu Xiaojiang''s accomplishments? How can a guy who doesn''t even know the other two kinds of flames in the middle and lower levels, but forcibly understands his anger by some means, break his wrists with Liu Xiaojiang equally on the samadhi true fire. However, even if it doesn''t enter the stream, as long as it can be used, this anger is indeed a very dangerous and terrible thing for other strangers who don''t know the true fire of Samadhi. What Liu Xiaojiang said to Wang is not alarmist. Wang Ye''s cultivation is not far from that of Zhuge Qing. Once he is burned and attached to his soul by Zhuge Qing''s samadhi true fire, his ultimate end will be life rather than death. The function of Fenghou Qimen in front of samadhi true fire is also very limited. "I know..." as a member of the Taoist sect, Wang also obviously heard of samadhi''s true fire, but when he got up on the ground, he still reluctantly smiled: "But life is better than death. It''s better to be burned by it... Isn''t it?" This time, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t answer Wang''s stupid words, but looked up at Zhuge Qing not far in front of him and said: "ZHUGE Qing, Zhuge Gong... Your father, Mr. Gong, was killed by others at my instigation." "If you really want revenge, you should also come to me. Why bother yourself and Taoist priest Wang. Since you are so confident in samadhi true fire, why don''t you... Face my so-called disaster like others." "Why is he the only one killed? Our Zhuge family is against you, but it''s just following the general trend." Seeing Liu Xiaojiang, Zhuge Qing clenched his fist and said in a deep voice: "Since you can let go of other people in Zhuge family and ordinary people who are equally weak, why... Why do you have to fight with my stupid father?!" "... well, as for this, I don''t know how to answer you. After all, I don''t care about the life and death of a mole ant." Seeing this, Liu Xiaojiang pondered for a moment, then pretended to be quite frivolous and said under the gaze of Zhuge Qing. "The order I gave at that time was to get them out of the way. Originally, I expected all of them to die, but it''s a pity that my helper was more or less kind, so that this caused such a situation that makes you feel angry." "Sorry..." "It''s impossible for you to kill those people who shouldn''t have interfered with me at that time..." "......." Wang also heard this and immediately looked at Zhuge Qing, as if he was afraid that Zhuge Qing would immediately become more angry because of Liu Xiaojiang''s remarks, so that he lost his reason and planned to do it. He knew that Liu Xiaojiang was different from himself. Even friends who had a good relationship and agreed with him would not hesitate to eliminate them for the sake of the current plan. Therefore, he was afraid that Zhuge Qing would be angered, so he chose to fight Liu Xiaojiang and be killed. As everyone knows, Wang also felt that Liu Xiaojiang was too ruthless, but Liu Xiaojiang also felt that Wang was too bad and a good man. Unexpectedly, he still wanted to protect Zhuge Qing until now. He didn''t care about the other party''s behavior just now. Is it because you can understand each other and agree with this so-called friend in your heart that you can ignore each other''s behavior of hurting yourself This is stupid! Shouldn''t it be because we are friends that we should understand each other? You understand that the other party made a choice because his father was killed. Shouldn''t you die in the other party''s hands as an enemy? What are you running for If he understands that you can''t help but stand on the opposite side, shouldn''t he take into account the past and break up? Is it kind of him to make your life worse than death What Liu Xiaojiang thinks should happen between Wang Ye and Zhu geqing is that they have no way to take each other. Not like now, one is only forgiving unilaterally, while the other... Is losing his mind and not hesitate to revenge and hurt friends who are obviously not really enemies. Zhuge Qing clearly knew that Wang Ye had actually been merciful, but instead of making a relative choice, he directly used Wang Ye''s mentality to die After that, even if Zhuge Qing regretted it, with his cultivation level, he could go back and make up for something. Wouldn''t it just completely hurt himself and the other party? Cut constantly, manage disorderly When we should be decisive, we should not be decisive. When we should not be decisive, we should be decisive blindly. The result is that there is no winner in the end. Liu Xiaojiang has the ability to make up for everything afterwards, so he doesn''t intend to take as much into account as Wang. Only in order to save more trouble, can he directly use words to actively push himself against Zhuge Qing. After all, if he didn''t do so, it would only put Zhuge Qing in a dilemma. It would be easier to kill him directly, so as not to suffer more in the current painful situation. Afterwards Also completely only when everything is a dream, what to do after waking up... How simple this TM is! Is it more difficult for him to understand the reason why you did this after the event than to suffer in the current situation? And on the other side, The situation that Wang was most worried about happened immediately under Liu Xiaojiang''s language offensive. After hearing Liu Xiaojiang''s words, Zhuge Qing naturally could not understand the irony contained in them. He almost immediately understood Liu Xiaojiang''s selfish mentality of being superior and criticizing what he did with words. And he It''s not that you can''t understand your mistakes, but the Revenge of killing your father... Obviously you can''t let go of anything. After all, those who can casually ignore this deep hatred are either the reincarnation of a real saint, or... They are simply heartless. Zhuge Qing is obviously neither. "Lao Qing, calm down..." "Win the hook!!!" "Hum, two idiots..." Chapter 785 instant, The feeling that made Wang Ye''s scalp numb appeared again, and then a large number of flames began to appear gradually and gathered in the field. Liu Xiaojiang was surrounded in a short period of time. "Samadhi is just a real fire..." "ZHUGE Qing, it can''t make up for the gap between you and me. If you really want revenge today, what else can you do? Just show it all, otherwise... You won''t last long in front of me." Let''s hear it, Liu Xiaojiang''s whole body immediately emitted a large amount of strange black energy, which covered outside his body and extended towards the flickering flames nearby. Where the black energy reached, the flames seemed to meet the nemesis. Not only did the black energy shake violently after it appeared, but also it was easily extinguished due to instantaneous touch before it could completely invade it. This powerful and terrible samadhi true fire is also like a children''s play in front of Liu Xiaojiang! See this, Wang also understood that the matter was irreparable. As soon as he wanted to stop it, he was stopped in place by Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. Then, there was an inexplicable breath that made Wang have to choose to obey, and the overwhelming moment pressed on him. Even if he didn''t want to watch Zhuge Qing die, he could only stand in his place completely uncontrollably. "Lao Liu, if you let him go, he just..." "If you don''t want to die, shut your mouth." Liu Xiaojiang glanced at Wang ye not far behind him and immediately opened his mouth to stop Wang Ye''s foolish kindness. "Lao Wang, you know my arrangement in the back. If you don''t want to affect the follow-up plan, just stand there and open your eyes." "......." Wang Ye. For this sentence, It is also clear that "having the most innocent people after death" is not the same as "having the most innocent people after death", which is not the same as "having the most innocent people after death". In other words What Liu Xiaojiang said at the moment is undoubtedly taking Zhuge Qing''s resurrection to threaten Wang to give up the kindness in his heart. So Although Wang also said that he didn''t want Zhuge Qing to be killed from the bottom of his heart, he wanted to affect Liu Xiaojiang''s subsequent arrangements so that Zhuge Qing lost his qualification to be resurrected afterwards. Then he was really doing bad things with good intentions. He is indeed a little too kind, but if Liu Xiaojiang can call him "Taoist Wang", he will not be a fool who can''t see the situation clearly. Therefore, in order not to have any room for turning back afterwards, although Wang was not willing to watch Zhuge Qing be killed, he finally remembered what Liu Xiaojiang was doing with him under the reminder of Liu Xiaojiang, so he also forced down the pimple in his heart. He can''t save Zhuge Qing himself, nor can he save him in all kinds of senses Wang can''t understand why Liu Xiaojiang said they were idiots, but he just can''t pass the level in his heart, so that even if he keeps a clear mind, he still can''t help doing something stupid in the end. However, with Liu Xiaojiang''s "coercion" at present, it can be regarded as helping him pass the level in his heart. He attributes everything to the reality of insufficient ability, and leaves everything to Liu Xiaojiang, a capable person, to make a decision. After all, Liu Xiaojiang''s own power, in Wang''s view, has indeed reached a very high level. As a result, when he personally does most things, he can leave room for everything by virtue of his power. Wang also knew that Liu Xiaojiang had not changed from beginning to end. At present, he just put on the coat of "winning hook" to achieve his goal, so..... After taking advantage of the situation to suppress the pimple in his heart, he finally chose to trust Liu Xiaojiang. "Damn!!!" Zhuge Qing watched the samadhi true fire he had laid with all his strength, but it had been easily annihilated after a brief intersection with Liu Xiaojiang''s black energy. He, who had been angered by Liu Xiaojiang''s words and aroused his demons again, naturally lost his wisdom completely due to his incompetence. He hates guys like Liu Xiaojiang and Wang Ye. Obviously, everyone is on the same running line. Even he is the leader who has practiced since childhood and ran on the road in advance. As a result, he will always expose his incompetence in front of them. He hated his lack of talent and luck. He hated that when he stood in front of Liu Xiaojiang and Wang Ye, he would have a negative mentality such as jealousy and inferiority. He hated why he was so incompetent. He hated that he only stood still when he tried his best. He only struggled with ants when he tried everything in front of his enemies. His most proud means were so useless. this moment, Zhuge Qing tried his best to display the unique knowledge that had not been understood by his family for many years, but instead of causing any harm to his enemies, he really broke the big defense in his mind. Therefore, under the strong anger caused by the damage of self-esteem in his heart, when he was angry at his own weakness and desperate to fight Liu Xiaojiang, he was occupied by his own demons like children. Even in What father Zhuge Gong died; What Zhuge family, how to be alone in this turbulence; What is your past relationship with Wang Ye, Liu Xiaojiang and others; Everything was completely forgotten by Zhuge Qing at the moment! At this time, he, who had been completely occupied by the heart devil, just thought that he must defeat Liu Xiaojiang in front of him, prove that he was never weaker than any other person of his peers, and completely ignored all the current realities. He forgot that Liu Xiaojiang in front of him was not the friend who had a good relationship, but the disaster of being merciless to anyone - Ying Gou! "Gen word ¡¤ black glass!" "Kun word ¡¤ tuhe car!" "Xun word ¡¤ wind entanglement!" "Lizi ¡¤ samadhi true fire!!!" Zhuge Qing lost his reason and rushed to yinggou. At the same time, he was completely occupied by the heart demon. Instead of becoming weak, he showed many techniques in coordination with the direction in an instant. Black glaze is used to strengthen his own defense and strength, earth River car is used to restrict Liu Xiaojiang''s movement in the field, wind entanglement is used to tightly bind Liu Xiaojiang who is forced to dodge, and samadhi true fire... Is his mace when facing Liu Xiaojiang at close range. Since the true fire of samadhi will be annihilated by Liu Xiaojiang''s black energy, as long as the flame is successfully penetrated into Liu Xiaojiang''s body! It''s a pity Zhuge Qing''s imagination was very beautiful, but the reality gave him a hard slap in the face again. Liu Xiaojiang not only didn''t have any intention to dodge the attack, but just stood still and resisted, and then easily broke the mountains and boulders in front of him with a casual wave. Even if the subsequent wind tied his hands and feet, he just made a slight effort and directly tore off the wind rope on his body. Then, Liu Xiaojiang looked calm and looked at Zhuge Qing who had come in front of him. His hands were covered with black glass and wrapped with hot flames. He just took advantage of the situation to replace reality with the palm of his hand that had not been taken back after smashing the boulder, and physically slapped Zhuge Qing in the face. PA!!! A crisp sound appeared, accompanied by a huge force that Zhuge Qing could not bear. The next second, it was directly fanned out under the blessing of this huge force. "Oh... Did you use black glass to protect your spine? It seems that you haven''t completely lost your mind." When Liu Xiaojiang saw Zhuge Qing, who was fanned out by himself instead of breaking his neck, he looked at each other more or less unexpectedly. After all, in Liu Xiaojiang''s expectation, the slap in the face just now was enough to solve Zhuge Qing in the past, but he didn''t expect that the other party could stabilize his spine and withstand the impact that the flesh could not resist. However, he just managed to bear it and didn''t die. Looking at Zhuge Qing who staggered from the ground in the distance, it seemed that he couldn''t even stand steadily, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t mean to torture him. Instead, he took the initiative to walk towards Zhuge Qing with a pale face. At the same time, he gradually increased the release of internal energy and strengthened his oppression on Zhuge Qing. However, Liu Xiaojiang''s expected picture did not appear again. Zhuge Qing did not kneel down due to the oppression of this energy. Instead, he clenched his teeth and tightened his body... He insisted on standing there with bulging green tendons on his neck. "What if you don''t admit defeat? In the face of absolute power, since you are doomed to die, don''t admit defeat... What''s the point?" "Is it..." Liu Xiaojiang stood in front of Zhuge Qing, who couldn''t even move a finger under the pressure of his own energy, and said: "Do you think as long as you don''t admit defeat, even if you really lose your life in the end, you haven''t lost anything for it?" "You mind devil..... You can be naive. No, it doesn''t seem to be a mind devil. It''s just a little obsession." Wen Yan, Zhuge Qing did not answer Liu Xiaojiang''s question, but looked up at Wang Ye in the distance with difficulty, and then looked at Liu Xiaojiang in front of him unconvinced. "My strength is not as good as you. I have nothing to say. If I want to kill or cut... I''m at your disposal!" "But if you want me to admit defeat, you... You can''t do it!" "Indeed..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhuge Qing with swollen cheeks in front of him and looked very pitiful, but his eyes were still firm. Obviously, he was still unwilling to admit defeat. He pulled up the corner of his mouth and said: "Anyway, it''s not a referee''s game. Winning or losing is a very subjective thing. You think you didn''t lose... That''s not losing, but I think I won and really won." "Moreover, if you prove it by your death, the explanation I give later will be easier to convince others... Isn''t it?" "Win the hook!!!" After Zhuge Qing was completely occupied by the heart demon, he wanted to kill Liu Xiaojiang directly. However, the gap between himself and Liu Xiaojiang was too big. He was powerless to resist only the oppression of energy. Besides, he was still hurt a lot. "Even if I die, Zhuge Qing will never..." "Say something stupid." Liu Xiaojiang smiled and shook his head, interrupted Zhuge Qing, reached out and patted each other on the shoulder, and said, "everything is over when you die. What you can''t do when you live, even less when you die..." "Don''t forget..." "I''ve already collected all the eight strange skills. With the spirit in my hand, you have a way to... Or you''re lucky to become a haunting spirit. You can only kneel on the ground and surrender in front of me." "However, until the end, you never mentioned the Zhuge family, but said you would never let me go, ha ha... Is this an excuse for the Zhuge family?" "Don''t worry. After you are solved, the others of Zhuge family... I will send them down to see you. After all, the existence of Warlock is really too special. If you can''t control it all, it''s better to clean it all up." Once you hear this, Zhuge Qing seemed to wake up in an instant, but before he could say anything, he felt a strong sense of fatigue in his heart. Then he looked down at Liu Xiaojiang''s palm on his shoulder and understood why he suddenly felt so tired Since there is no mind devil, there is no need to cut off the mind devil for Zhuge Qing. It''s just a little obsession... Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t think Zhuge Qing will be defeated by this kind of thing, so he doesn''t hesitate to attack Zhuge Qing directly. Plop. Zhuge Qing soon lost consciousness and fell to the ground. Liu Xiaojiang swallowed up his vitality by using the corpse poison, and was integrated into Liu Xiaojiang with the return of black energy. He is not greedy for Zhuge Qing''s accomplishments, nor does he need to supplement the life energy in his body. This is just because I wonder why these people of Zhuge family can have the opportunity to master part of samadhi true fire through the application of strange door magic when their cultivation is not enough. Therefore, he will try to understand the so-called unique learning of Zhuge family in this way. And the truth is Indeed, just as Liu Xiaojiang guessed before, this unique skill that can only master some samadhi true fire may be invincible in a sense in this era when immortals and gods do not exist, but the cost is basically no less than that of modern Tangmen people who want to master Dan bite. Talent, luck and effort are indispensable, and even if all kinds of conditions are available, it depends on whether God is willing to let you master it, otherwise... It will inevitably end up with a completely burned soul. This thing even consumes more family information than Dan phage. No wonder Zhuge Qing, who has successfully mastered some samadhi true fire, has been in the Zhuge family for many years. "Gee, it''s almost a unique skill that gambles one''s life, and it''s just a passion. I''m afraid anyone who learns this thing is not a fool." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Zhuge Qing, who was already cool on the ground. In a word, he explained his attitude towards Zhuge''s unique learning. Then, he reached out and took out the pouch from his arms, released the body of master Zhikong from it, and put Zhuge Qing''s flesh into it for preservation. "Lao Wang, if you care so much about his life and death, take this bag and go back. Use the array of a Li to stay there to protect Erzhuang. Next... It''s none of your business." Wang also felt that the oppression on his body disappeared in an instant. He quickly reached out and took the bite bag thrown by Liu Xiaojiang. Then he looked at Liu Xiaojiang who had held master Xie Kong in his hand not far away and said: "Master Jiekong..." "Well, no matter what you want to do next, don''t forget the agreement between you and me..." "Ah, you''re tired of me. Go, go." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Chapter 786 On the outskirts of the capital, Erzhuang and others, who have preserved the soldiers'' bodies with phagocytes, are also sitting in the courtyard of foreign houses, watching all kinds of movements from the distant city. Moreover, even if there is no perception scope as large as Liu Xiaojiang, they can''t understand all the situations in the city only through perception, but they still have some detailed understanding of all kinds of situations through all kinds of media deliberately arranged by Liu Xiaojiang and the old man. This is the same as those ordinary people outside who are also paying close attention to the specific situation in the capital through various media. In addition to those things that Liu Xiaojiang deliberately concealed, the experiences of several full-time members in the city, the death of Ren Fei and Na Ruhu... And even the "disappearance" of Lu Jia and Lu Jin, have also been spread to people''s ears through various media. Of course Due to the understanding of Liu Xiaojiang, the women who stayed in the villa can infer more from some news than those ordinary people outside. Like Now that the old Heavenly Master has come to the battlefield in the city, it is impossible for the disciples of Buddhism and Taoism to come later than the Heavenly Master. The people of Buddhism....... Considering the existence of master Xie Kong, they are also very likely to act faster than the Taoist gate. However, at present, there is not much news about the disciples of Buddhism and Taoism, so that some people outside who pay attention to the events from various media also began to express doubts about Buddhism and Taoism on their own one-third of an acre. Those guys are doubting whether Buddhism and Taoism have made a retracted turtle. Even if they have learned about the arrival of the old Heavenly Master through various media and that the old Heavenly Master has easily suppressed the extremely powerful omnisexual demon, some people are still questioning why he didn''t come early. It''s as if everything is the fault of the disciples of Buddhism and Taoism. Everything is due to the problems caused by the existence of different people. Different people... Should first stand up and take responsibility for their own mistakes even if they die. "Tut, sister Erzhuang, the Internet is really easy to raise people''s blood pressure." Liu Yanyan sat on the small bench with her mobile phone and looked at the speeches of some people who didn''t have a brain. One of them almost crushed her mobile phone without paying attention. "The network just magnifies everyone''s shortcomings because of its so-called concealment." Er Zhuang can still browse the content on the Internet without any electronic equipment. Because he always likes to soak on the Internet, he is open to these problems. "They are always so open-minded. Aren''t they really afraid of being called to the door for revenge?" Liu Yanyan was obviously puzzled about this. "... the kind of concealment I''m talking about is actually equivalent to wearing a common mask in the market at the ball, and its function is to hide it from the people around you." Er Zhuang shook his head and smiled. "If you are offended by those big people who should not be offended, and that person does not intend to choose magnanimity like a big person, the mask... Is just something that can be uncovered with the touch of a finger." "The reason why those people are so open-minded is that their pure brain is not fully developed, or... They have made all kinds of preparations in advance, even if they have to bear some costs." "After all, the cost of being outspoken and spreading rumors is very low, and it is difficult to judge what a big crime to be caught. If there are other big people behind it, in the end....... It may be reduced to almost zero again, even if it doesn''t cost much." "On the contrary, those who want to catch them, if there is no special means, often have to bear a greater price and cost than those petty criminals." "To put it bluntly..." "These people who have incomplete brain development and speak freely, as well as those who have ulterior motives to spread rumors and cause trouble, just eat the right big people and won''t argue with themselves. Even if they do, they won''t necessarily catch themselves." "Anyway, there are more than one guy who spread rumors and caused trouble. No matter how severe the punishment is, it is impossible to catch so many people. Moreover, there are some guys who are not bad at heart... But just have no brains." "In the end, the worst result is just to admit that you are wrong, and then those masterminds are caught and dealt with one by one. Others... As long as they are appropriate and not so extreme, they can seize this opportunity of ''being valued'' and wantonly show their true self at the masquerade party." "Moreover, it doesn''t matter if it is really exposed in the end. After all, those guys who always like to quarrel on the Internet, in reality... The probability itself is a group of people who have no sense of existence, so the possibility of being affected by this matter is really low." "Oh, a group of hateful and pathetic guys..." Liu Yanyan curled her lips in great displeasure. "Ha ha..." Er Zhuang shook his head and said with a smile, "these people are indeed hateful and sad, but fortunately they are not most of them, and most normal people... Even if they are influenced by these guys, they still keep their own silence." "Silent majority..." hearing this, Chen duo couldn''t help thinking of the similar situation he had seen in the book before. "Yes, most people are actually silent, even no matter what they think." Er Zhuang nodded at Chen duo and said: "Only when these people are really involved in their own interests, maybe... Will they choose to stand up and say one or two words. Otherwise, even if something big happens, it will only be their talk after dinner in reality." "You need to know how large the number and group of Internet users are, and how many people always like to denounce everything on the Internet... And how many are there. Those guys can''t represent anyone at all. They just work hard not to let people see that they are sad clowns." "But..." Windsor leaned against the door of the foreign house with her arms in her arms. Hearing these words, she couldn''t help worrying and said: "The master''s plan seems to be to use this event to help the old man change some of the current situation as much as possible. If we let these rumor mongers... And those who have no brain to follow suit mess, will it be difficult for people to think correctly about the problem afterwards?" "No..." Er Zhuang first pondered for a moment, then shook his head and said: "Although the silent majority is easy to be misled by means, fortunately, they are by no means hopeless. More of them are still willing to believe the land under their feet and know who should choose to believe." "Therefore, as long as we spend more effort afterwards to find out those people with ulterior motives and pursue them with a little determination and ruthlessness, the mob will soon disperse and disappear." "However, these are not the issues we should consider. The specific situation depends on how the old man arranges the follow-up..." Speaking of which, She looked up at a certain direction outside the foreign house, "and if it was the old man, we wouldn''t have to worry about anything." "After all, the current series of problems are obviously more difficult than those mobs. Since he can easily see through the opportunities brought by the winning hook, he even takes the initiative to turn all his disadvantages into advantages. Such means......... I''m afraid even he is far from being." "Although it''s such a thing and it''s the same thing to say, these guys... Are really annoying!" Liu Yanyan clenched her teeth and held her mobile phone. It was obvious that she fell into a disadvantage when she was on the line with others. "Hateful, hateful, hateful... It''s clear that these guys are wrong and a group of guys with ulterior motives. Why do so many people agree and help these guys scold me!" "Ah! I''m so angry!!!" "Er Zhuang". ... "Windsor Chen. However, Just when Liu Yanyan wanted to cross her cell phone and line up with those guys who scolded her, The other three women who had felt speechless for this turned their heads and looked outside the iron fence of the foreign house. Windsor put down her hands and walked to Erzhuang with a frown and said: "The situation is wrong..." "There are so many smells in the woods that it is obviously impossible for Taoist Wang to be the master, unless he betrayed his master and found other helpers to threaten his master with us..." "This is impossible." Er Zhuang sat on the bench and shook his head, denying Windsor''s guess and said: "Although Taoist Wang has some weaknesses in his character and was too kind-hearted in the past, this does not mean that he will be easily deceived, let alone betray us at this time." "After all, that guy has never deceived Taoist priest Wang, and there is no lie when he wants to get help from each other. He just deliberately conceals something he can''t say, which... It''s really not necessary for Taoist priest Wang to know." "Taoist priest Wang helped him carry out the plan for the sake of the world. I hope the world can really become what he said, and this... Happens to be the future Taoist priest Wang wants to see. He has no reason to betray us." "But if it''s the old man''s arrangement, it''s impossible." Windsor thought and directly denied her other guess. "The old man can''t help but know that what the master attaches most importance to is your cooperation... It''s also because he knows the power of the master and knows that there will be no good end to being an enemy with the master. How can he want to use you to coerce the master now?" "That may be another force..." Erzhuang slowly opened his eyes on the bench. It was obvious that he had quickly explored the strange people gathered in the distant forest with his kung fu of showing Yang God. "Wang Zhenqiu..." Wen Yan, Chen duo could not help looking at Erzhuang with some doubts. It was obvious that she couldn''t figure out why Wang Zhenqiu, who had a good relationship with Liu Xiaojiang, brought people here at this moment. "Wang Zhenqiu... Is that the second tail temporary worker in the southwest region that my brother mentioned?" When Liu Yanyan heard Wang Zhenqiu''s name, she quickly remembered that there was such a person, and remembered the performance of Zhang Chulan and others when they mentioned this person at the beginning. On the other side, Squeak The door at the entrance of the Western-style house was gently pushed open from the inside, holding a sharp blade like a fish intestine sword in his hand. Feng Baobao, who still looked disheveled, also came out from the Western-style house with a frown. "... is it the enemy?" See this, Windsor stood beside Erzhuang and immediately asked, "what do you do next, go out to solve them, or stay in the array until the event is over?" "The array left by the fox spirit should be strong enough, but if it is according to the plan... Taoist Wang will come back to control it later." Er Zhuang slightly lowered his head and thought for a moment, and then he couldn''t help but say: "Forget it, we''d better go out first to deal with them, but according to the guy''s arrangement for us, once we go out... We can''t leave any alive." "Understand." Windsor''s eyes flashed fiercely, then turned to Feng Baobao in front of the foreign house and asked: "Do you... Want to go out with me and meet them?" "Yes." Feng Baobao nodded at Windsor and then clenched the sharp blade he got from Ma Xianhong. "You are the most important part of his life, so... You can''t have any accidents." Windsor grinned. "OK, then come with me..." However, Before Windsor could finish, there was a loud noise in the woods outside! Through the special voice faintly heard in the distance, the women present guessed the situation outside and knew that Ma Xianhong had caught up with them. "Yan Yan, your strength is the weakest. Then stay here until we come back." Seeing this, er Zhuang didn''t wait for Liu Yanyan to refute, so he got up and looked at Chen duo aside and said: "Duo''er, although the strength of those people is not very strong, just in case... You''d better break their way first. It should be enough to have three of us and village head Ma on the front." "OK." Chen duo didn''t have any intention to refute Erzhuang when she heard the speech. Even if she got up quickly from the bench, she smiled under Liu Yanyan''s gaze, and then disappeared in front of Liu Yanyan. After Liu Yanyan noticed Chen duo''s smile, she naturally wanted to contribute more, "sister Erzhuang, just take me with you..." result, Er Zhuang''s stern eyes made Liu Yanyan shut her mouth. Even if she was unwilling, she could only succumb to her sister-in-law. After all, she has seen it with her own eyes more than once. Even when her brother Liu Xiaojiang was there, she had no choice but to take the sister-in-law. She simply couldn''t expect the brother to make decisions for herself afterwards. Besides, she is really aware of her current strength. There is no doubt that she is the weakest among the people present. My brother will certainly not be willing to take risks by himself. So, after Erzhuang and the three left the yard, she had to focus on her mobile phone again and try to... Make an appointment with all the guys who scolded themselves on the Internet and teach them a lesson. Chapter 787 In the woods, Wang Zhenqiu followed behind more than a dozen heavily armed companions. Seeing that he and others were getting closer and closer to the location of the foreign house, and most of them were determined to complete the task, he could not help feeling a little bored with the ideas of these "fools". Although there are some strange people in this team performing special tasks, there are also the leaders of his former Department, and even the experienced Tang clan strange people, even Tang Xin, the only one who can use Dan bite, has come. But considering Liu Xiaojiang, Wang Zhenqiu still doesn''t think that his side can successfully control Erzhuang and others to coerce Liu Xiaojiang as expected, or... Kill those women to see if Ying Gou will lose his mind and accelerate his defeat. Of course, Wang Zhenqiu knows how important Erzhuang and others are to Liu Xiaojiang. It is not difficult to speculate that Liu Xiaojiang only wants to protect several women in this way. However, compared with these people present and the leaders at the upper level who asked to perform the task, he also knew Liu Xiaojiang''s personality better. He didn''t think that even if he and others successfully completed the task, they could really accelerate the defeat of win hook under the joint efforts of everyone. Moreover, because he always felt that yinggou was just a mask Liu Xiaojiang wore to achieve a certain purpose, Wang Zhenqiu would even doubt what he and others had done. If not, he would take the initiative to turn Liu Xiaojiang into a real yinggou. Lose your mind? Accelerated defeat because of losing your mind? Stop kidding! What is the level of existence of yinggou? This kind of thing may work on ordinary people. After all, no matter how powerful you are, you can''t escape the category of "mortal", but yinggou... Is he mortal? If you want to say that yinggou may be about to emerge and soar, I think about it carefully, and I may not intend to open my mouth to refute anything. And the existence of this degree of terror... Will completely lose my mind because of some blows, so I can''t keep calm in the battle?! Pure TM nonsense! After he really angered Liu Xiaojiang here and took the initiative to make him become yinggou, the guy will only become calmer. He will not have a ripple in his heart until he kills more people. He will even let everyone be buried with a few women! At present, although the cruel plan is being implemented, Ying Gou, who is still willing to open his mouth to communicate with others, is the enemy who is really a little likely to be defeated on his side. After all... There are still feelings, and it must be easier to deal with than a machine without feelings. Emotion... That will affect the way of thinking. It is something that will make the emotional creature wrong. It is also what we should most hope to appear on Ying Gou. If not Knowing that Ying Gou''s strength is incomparably strong, should we let him completely "calm down" and deal with everything entirely based on his own interests? Those guys who don''t have a long head and think they''re right send them here. It''s clear that they want to die by themselves. If the old man can''t take care of everything all the time, he won''t let others do such stupid things at all! No brain but self righteous, no ability but still in a high position Damn it! Wang Zhenqiu knows Liu Xiaojiang''s personality and that Liu Xiaojiang will leave Erzhuang women in the foreign house. Probably, he wants several women to have a good ending no matter what the situation is after the thing is over. Therefore, he did not agree with the current action at all, and greeted the genealogy of the person who ordered in detail in his heart. After all, if the fact is really like what he guessed, the women Erzhuang are really very important, not only for Liu Xiaojiang, but also for them. The right thing to do Instead, we should not want to control several women to threaten yinggou, or try to use their death to influence yinggou when we can''t control it, but we should ensure that these women won''t have any accidents. Because They are very likely to be the last human nature of yinggou, and it is the main reason why Liu Xiaojiang failed to completely become yinggou! No man in this world is stronger than solitude. Ying Gou said he wanted to create a comfortable environment for himself, so in the future... He will certainly leave a position of "companion" around him. Liu Xiaojiang is such a human guy in Wang Zhenqiu''s eyes. Companion... The people around him are gone, and it''s just endless loneliness to live. In this way, will he be as restrained as he is now? The answer to this question, in Wang Zhenqiu''s eyes, is undoubtedly No. Because Wang Zhenqiu believes that as long as several women are still alive and can accompany Ying Gou as before, Ying Gou will consider whether the new environment is also suitable for several women when shaping his living environment. Not just to meet their own strange feelings and shape the world into an environment suitable for their own life Erzhuang these women are still there, so even if they lose in the end, some people will continue to live. But if all the women are gone, in the end... The world may no longer be suitable for human survival. Moreover, even when Ying Gou is facing himself and others, his means may begin to use everything. After all, according to the research of the company''s bunker, once yinggou''s extremely powerful corpse poison is released and displayed by its disregard, the world... I''m afraid it will really become a bloody end like some entertainment works. And if there is no such act of death in front of us Wang Zhenqiu feels that no matter what the final situation will become, he is probably able to survive until the end, but he doesn''t want to experience things that are only suitable for entertainment, and doesn''t want to survive in the end like those entertainment works. He really likes to have fun, but he doesn''t like to be someone else''s fun, even if it''s just like the protagonist in entertainment works! "Ball, can our mission... Succeed?" The second kill of the team not far from the front noticed Wang Zhenqiu''s emotion at this time and couldn''t help slowing down to come to Wang Zhenqiu, "Success?" Wang Zhenqiu gave Er Sha a cold look, and the reason why he followed and didn''t escape was obviously because Er Sha and Wen Shan were also involved in the task. "You should know the strength of that guy now. After all, people didn''t even take it seriously at the beginning. To our extent... We can''t even escape." "So, instead of considering whether the task can succeed, I''d better consider how to save my life in the end. Erzhuang and they have been around that guy for some time. I still use the first sentence... I don''t think they will be as weak as those fools expected." "Those all-round members who have caused great trouble outside... Is undoubtedly the best example at present!" So far, He looked up at the old man in front of the team, who was hugged by the dog, and said, "hum, even some integrity that can''t be close to that guy has gained unimaginable strength for all of us, let alone two strong women." "Then why do you have to come with me?" The second kill Wen Yan didn''t refute Wang Zhenqiu, but looked at the head of Tangmen in front of the team, pressed the brim of his hat with his hand, and asked in a low voice: "I remember that your name Wang Yiqiu was not on the list of this secret mission at all..." "Alas, I''m an old friend anyway. I can''t watch you die." Wang Zhenqiu said in a slightly frivolous way. "Moreover, if possible, if I get lucky enough to survive, I''m willing to collect the bodies of your two old friends myself." "Gee, asshole, can''t you say something lucky?" Wenshan noticed that they were also slightly full of steps to participate in the conversation, but unexpectedly, she heard Wang Zhenqiu''s very unlucky remarks. "What luck do you want, when it''s obvious that you have to come and die, but you have to get in the way of the situation?" Wang Zhenqiu put away the joke on his face, shook his head and said: "Wenshan, even you, who are reckless and full of explosive ability, can only kneel in front of the guy who is obviously not serious. Do you really think that guy will forget the safety of the people around him in the suburbs when dealing with business outside?" "Now the situation is..." "Either in the place where Erzhuang and others gather, the guy left enough means to deal with all kinds of dangers, or... They don''t have to worry about that guy at all." "No matter what kind of situation, it will definitely be a disaster for us uninvited guests. In this case... If someone can collect your body, it can be regarded as auspicious." "....." Wenshan. "Can''t you win..." The second kill looked at the seemingly ordinary old man in front of the team again and said: "that''s the Dan bite that has left countless legends in the circle. Even if there is Tang clan Dan bite in hand... It can''t defeat several people around that guy." "Very likely." Wang Zhenqiu nodded slowly, looked at the village gradually emerging in the distance and said: "Although that guy has extremely strong strength, he is not a blind and arrogant person. Even the fact is just the opposite... He is a guy who is very cautious in everything. At least he has never done anything uncertain with me." "If Erzhuang and his wife really hold a considerable weight in that guy''s heart, then this mission is undoubtedly a dead end. If you''re lucky... Maybe one or two people can escape to heaven." "And..." Speaking of which, He immediately nodded a little helplessly and said, "you''d better not place all your hopes on the Tangmen leader. You know, even the old master who has mastered Dan bite for many years lost easily in front of that guy." "In addition, I don''t know if the situation that Dan phage doesn''t work on that guy will happen to several women in Erzhuang. After all, after that part of the situation earlier, the guy''s understanding of Dan phage is not much weaker than Tang Xin." "The so-called unsolved Tang clan myth has long been a thing of the past." "... Dan bite may be useless." Er Sha looked at Wang Zhenqiu with a frown, and then looked at Wenshan who was silent. It seemed that after understanding the real situation, he had also made some decision in his heart. "Ball, wait, if..." However, Less than 100 meters away from the target villa, a figure suddenly found it from the forest on the right side of the road, holding the trunk and appeared in front of the crowd. The comer is wearing a simple white Taoist robe and barefoot, which is also distributed at the head of the slope. It seems that he is undoubtedly a rough man who is careless in taking care of himself at ordinary times, but it happens that there is a quite dusty temperament on him, which will inevitably make people feel a little strange. "Village head Ma, you''re here too. It seems that the intelligence came that all members have powerful magic tools in their hands. It should also be the product of divine tricks." Wang Zhenqiu recognized the identity of the caller at a glance. Although he was surprised by Ma Xianhong''s behavior, he didn''t doubt the existence of the other party because of the previous intelligence, and opened his mouth like a greeting to explain Ma Xianhong''s identity to others. In particular, the four words "divine machine and refinement" made everyone present guard against it immediately. No one would despise any holder of eight wonders. "What are you... Going to do?" Ma Xianhong looked at the crowd with a frown, and then focused on Wang Zhenqiu. It seemed that he wanted to know the real purpose of these people. "Ha ha..." but before Wang Zhenqiu thought out how to answer, Tang Xin, who was at the front of the team, turned his back and said to Ma Xianhong with a smile on his face: "This is the village head Ma of biyou village. Now it seems that those rumors are not all false. Little sir, you are really a talent..." "Stop and stop coming forward." Ma Xianhong obviously didn''t like this kind of flattery, so he opened his mouth, stopped Tang Xin''s approach, and asked again with a serious face: "What are you doing here? If you want to invade the Western-style house in the rear, I suggest you''d better give up. You... Don''t know how important the word ''family'' is to that guy." "If you want to do something to the people inside, you will not only fail to achieve your goal, but also completely annoy the guy, and that... Is by no means a good thing for anyone." "You turn around and leave now. I won''t embarrass you..." "But..." Tang Xin seemed surprised to hear Ma Xianhong''s persuasion, so he began to have obvious regret on his face. "I''ve done something to Mr. Xiao..." instant, Ma Xianhong felt a very strong sense of crisis, and manipulated the magic weapon to cover his whole body with black bucket armor. At the same time, he also released empty cry and roar and launched an attack on the old man in front of him. Although he didn''t know what the old man had done, he also knew that the sense of crisis he perceived was indeed brought by the seemingly ordinary old man. Therefore, Ma Xianhong also chose to start first, trying to solve the old man not far in front of him to alleviate his strong sense of crisis. However, when he started, he was still subconscious, leaving a little room for each other to ease, just trying to repel the old man who brought him a great sense of crisis for the time being. For a time, under the attack of empty cry and roar, the loud sound similar to the sound wave also rang through the whole forest. Chapter 788 In addition to the so-called unsolvable Dan bite, Tang Xin''s talent for this kind of cultivation is not so high. He is just a strange person who has made some achievements in Dan bite. It is obviously very weak in real hard power. Even if he is indeed the oldest among the people present, his accomplishments can not be compared with his peers such as Lu Jin, LV Ci and Wang AI. Even compared with the other people present at the moment, he is undoubtedly the weakest one. Tang Xin only has Dan bite Only Dan bite is the most terrible thing in him. In addition, he has no means and ability to make the rest of the people present look at the old man with new eyes. After all, Tang clan''s other means are powerful, but with Tang Xin''s degree, I''m afraid any elite disciple of Tang clan will be stronger than the new head of Tang clan. Ma Xianhong''s knowledge of the alien circle is extremely limited. Even if he has the means to observe and track the people he cares about through the creation of divine machines, But Tang clan, which is close to modern times, has gradually declined. Even Dan bite has long been an alien school that no one can use. Even if two of them are related to the 36 thieves of that year, he is not in the mood to use means to do something against the people of Tang clan. And then, Although I heard that Xu Xin, one of the thirty-six thieves, was not dead, there were some rumors that Tang mendan phage also reappeared, But at that time, due to the failure of the biyou village incident, Ma Xianhong tried his best to forge a self-cultivation stove under the arrangement of Qu Tong, and he didn''t have time to pay attention to these things that happened inside the Tang clan. So, until now, he didn''t know that the old man standing in front of him was the sworn brother of his great grandfather Ma benzai. Nominally, he was also his great grandfather! If not Ma Xianhong will never give Tang Xin a chance to get close to himself, let alone think that the old man in front of him is no big deal. He can''t just see that Tang Xin''s strength is not strong, and then secretly trust himself so that he despises the other party who controls Dan phage. "Roar!!!" Ma Xianhong manipulated empty cry and roar to launch continuous attacks on Tang Xin, forcing Tang Xin to keep retreating, but he didn''t remove his Dan bite in the process of retreating. Ma Xianhong watched as Tang Xin was forced to retreat, but he still felt that the strong sense of crisis nearby had not subsided. Based on his keen sense of crisis, even if he seems to have taken advantage of it, he still stands where he is, obviously afraid that once he makes a rash move, that sense of crisis will quickly turn into a reality. So, when I don''t know what this sense of crisis comes from, Ma Xianhong took advantage of the time when the old man was forced back by himself, reached out and touched the phage bag he used to store the magic tools from his arms, and took out three magic tools: Soul shaking bell, liuhezhu and stealing and swallowing animals. Then, before other companions around the old man started, they threw these three advanced magic tools that can be controlled from a long distance into the crowd one after another, so as to win some time for themselves to get out of trouble. This team, including Wang Zhenqiu, Er Sha and Wen Shan, are not ordinary people in terms of strength and cultivation, However, in the face of Ma Xianhong''s particularly difficult magic tools, it is obvious that they will not be able to solve them simply as long as they work together as temporary workers did when they were in biyou village. After all, no matter how powerful these guys are, they can''t reach the level of temporary workers. Even if there is an experienced Wang Zhenqiu, they don''t have the same strong help as those temporary workers before. Therefore, even if it''s just a stealing and swallowing beast that can absorb everyone''s energy, it''s enough for these guys to deal with it carefully, so that they move slowly and have no time to deal with Ma Xianhong. What''s more Among the three magic tools released by Ma Xianhong at once, liuhezhu, which can make isolation barriers at will, also played a role immediately and connected them, dividing them into several shares and trapping them. In just a few seconds, Tang Xin was the only one who was able to move freely, But even Tang Xin, who is in charge of Dan bite, saw the soul shaking bell floating in front of Ma Xianhong. Considering the powerful role of several other magic tools in the field, he didn''t dare to rush forward to approach Ma Xianhong again. However, even if he didn''t dare to approach Ma Xianhong rashly, he still had no fear in front of Ma Xianhong with the Dan bite he had laid before. After all, as long as he is willing now, those danphages arranged around Ma Xianhong will obey orders and immediately enter Ma Xianhong''s body at a very fast speed. It can be said that they have mastered Ma Xianhong''s life and death through danphage. "You''d better not mess around. Once you accidentally encounter it, I haven''t seen anyone who can resist it except the younger generation surnamed Liu." When Tang Xin saw Ma Xianhong, he seemed to want to crack the pill bite he had planted. Based on Ma Xianhong''s kindness to the public, he said as a relatively kind reminder: "After all, even Zhang Huaiyi, who fought alone against the famous experts of various schools in those years, finally... In front of Tang mendan, he still had to die of hatred." "You''d better forget this cultivation. You''ve been bitten by Dan... You have to experience extreme pain before you die, but the purpose of our trip is not you, boy, so as long as you stay here and don''t move, it will naturally dissipate in the air in a few hours." Say, "Is there any magic machine that can be refined..." He smiled at Ma Xianhong again and said, "you are the descendant of my 25th brother''s grandchildren. If it''s not necessary, I don''t want to embarrass your child, so... Your life should be OK for the lives of other children behind me?" "Are you... Xu Xin from Tangmen?" Ma Xianhong had a little guess about the identity of the old man in the field. When he heard this, he naturally confirmed the identity of the other party and understood what a terrible thing it was that made him feel a great sense of crisis. "Xu Xin... Is dead. I''m Tang Xin, the head of the Tang clan, and the past has passed. Brother 25''s face is not enough for me to treat you as my younger generation." Tang Xin looked at Ma Xianhong calmly and said. "Village head Ma, please accept those magical creations. The purpose of our trip is not your magical creations, so... Don''t force me." "Your horse family is not a big family. If you can... I don''t want brother 25 to die." "Tangmen... Since when has it become so easy to talk?" Ma Xianhong looked at Tang Xin''s wrinkled old face and shook his head "Since ancient times, Tangmen has always been mission oriented. You have always been the sharpest knife in others'' hands. Is there anyone else you don''t want to stab?" "After all, the times have changed." Tang Xin noticed that the magic weapons released by Ma Xianhong were not fatal to others behind him, so he didn''t want to kill Ma Xianhong''s back. "People... If they can''t change the world, they always have to adapt themselves. Otherwise, how tired it is to live like that." When Xu Xin succeeded Tang Xin as the head of Tang clan, he did personally promise his elder martial brother Tang miaoxing that he must take the inheritance and interests of Tang clan as the primary purpose in the future. But now Tangmen promised to help deal with yinggou. Although it was really for their own interests, it was not a good choice for Tangmen to be sent as a tool to stand up and be the object of yinggou''s misfortune and hatred. Just Even if he knew this kind of thing, whether it was successful or not, it was definitely not a good thing for Tangmen. However, because it was an "order" received after agreeing to help, Tang Xin could not make his own choice under this order. Therefore, when it is obvious that he wants to harm the interests of Tangmen, Tang Xin, as the head of Tangmen, naturally wants to avoid meaningless killing that is not the goal of the mission. Now that the actions against those girls are unavoidable, it''s necessary to make sure that you don''t offend and win too much on this basis. Otherwise, even if he and others failed and failed to complete the task successfully, once he did too much... It will inevitably make Ying Gou angry with other people in Tangmen. After all, even if he really has no choice, he should make the choice that has the lowest impact on the whole Tang clan when he has no choice. This is what Tang Xin, as the head of Tang clan, should consider. As for what, in the face of the 25th brother Ma Ben, he is not willing to attack Ma Xianhong, a non mission target... It''s all bullshit. Tang Xin does not intend to let Ma Xianhong talk about feelings with him, but he has to admit that the words "brother 25" may play a role in persuading Ma Xianhong. However, Tang Xin did not expect Ma Xianhong''s stubbornness and underestimated what Ma Xianhong was insisting on. "No... you don''t understand what that guy is doing. If you continue to offend him on this basis, it''s not a good thing for everyone." Although Ma Xianhong is a very emotional guy, and the sound of "brother 25" narrowed his recognition of Tang Xin, it obviously can not affect what he has already identified. "So, even if I die next, I can''t let you close to the foreign house, let alone let you guys succeed, because that... Is tantamount to letting you destroy yourself with your own hands." "What?" It is obviously difficult for Tang Xin to understand Ma Xianhong''s words, but it is not difficult to see that his approach has played some role. Therefore, looking at Ma Xianhong who plans to fight with himself and others, he can''t help but have a very strong sense of doubt in his heart. After all, Ma Xianhong seems to be a very reasonable person, but he made the most unreasonable choice under the condition of being reasonable. It''s hard for Tang Xin to understand that he is attacking Erzhuang and others. It''s clear that he is using stupid methods to help the world deal with yinggou, but why he is destroying the world by himself in Ma Xianhong''s mouth. Indeed I don''t know whether I can defeat yinggou or whether this move can make yinggou lose his mind. It''s really a very stupid act to run over and attack Erzhuang and others according to the orders of some people above. But in Tang Xin''s eyes, although it is somewhat uncertain and stupid, the actual expectation of the worst result is nothing more severe for the situation of himself and others. Anyway, whether he can provoke Ying Gou or not, he and others will never die. In this case, if you really annoy Ying Gou, if you can make Ying Gou lose his mind because of several women, for yourself and others... Even if you want to sacrifice yourself, even those who are involved in Tangmen, there must be all advantages and no disadvantages in the overall situation. After all, even if they don''t annoy Ying Gou, won''t they die? If they can''t defeat Ying Gou in the end, it''s meaningless to consider whether they will make more sacrifices! "I don''t need to explain anything to you, and I don''t want to save you and the world." The black Dan and the black Dan were all surrounded by the magic armor, and then forced to break into Hong''s head. "Tut......... It''s still not good. Should it be worthy of being the Dan bite of Tangmen?" result, No matter how hard Ma Xianhong protected himself, and no matter how much his black armor was upgraded, he still felt extreme pain in an instant after taking the initiative to pass through those invisible strange substances. It felt as if the whole person was going to collapse inch by inch! However, with a little autopsy from Liu Xiaojiang not long ago and his strong cultivation level far beyond his peers, Ma Xianhong still endured the sharp pain, raised his arm again and grabbed the soul shaking bell that had already floated in front of him. "I just don''t want the world to have a chance to get better, but in the end... I still have to bear more suffering because of your stupidity." "Even if it''s death, today... I''ll get rid of you all!" So far, Ignore the confusion in Tang Xin''s eyes, and ignore the fact that he can''t last long Ma Xianhong endured the pain that the cells in his body seemed to collapse. In one hand, he shook the soul bell with a powerful magic tool he was proud of. In the other hand, he took out several phagocytes from his arms again and threw them on the ground in front of him. instant, An empty forest clearing, Suddenly there were dozens of dull looking figures, including several human puppets who were very dark all over and exuded a strange smell, mixed with those flowers like assembly line products! Even if he has been bitten by the legendary Tang clan pill, Ma Xianhong still endured the extreme pain in his body and manipulated dozens of creations around him that were enough to make most of the world''s magic machines ashamed. Facing Tang Xin not far away, he was ready to fight. Tang Xin looked at the female puppets and the black human puppets who couldn''t even understand them. He couldn''t help wondering whether Ma Xianhong was really sticking to something. "Are you... Crazy, too?" "Mr. Xu, you may be... The last thirty-six righteousness alive in the world, but I''m sorry... Whether you really want to... But today... Let the younger generation die with you!" Say it, Ma Xianhong manipulated the flowers around him and rushed directly to the strange people trapped in his magic tools. He himself took several black human puppets and jumped directly at Tang Xin without fear of life and death. It seems that there is no doubt that he wants to take these strange people running with Tang Xin to the yellow spring in his last time. Chapter 789 Ma Xianhong has been bitten by the Tang clan''s pill, and he doesn''t seem to have the means to crack it. He is just desperate to suppress its outbreak. In the end, he is bound to die more painful and miserable. Wang Zhenqiu, Ersha, Wenshan and other strange people were trapped in the barrier formed by liuhezhu. Seeing that Tang Xin was forced to retreat by Ma Xianhong''s puppet outside the barrier, he didn''t know whether he should break through the barrier and run out to help. Although the boundary formed by the connection of Liuhe beads is stronger than that in biyou village, Wang Zhenqiu himself is not helpless because he has seen how Feng Baobao cracked it with his own eyes. If he tries his best to use the power of divine mask and use the weapons formed by the power of faith to attack the border, he can still successfully get out of trouble like Feng Baobao. However, being able to successfully extricate himself from difficulties in the border area does not mean that he will win over Ma Xianhong outside, nor does it mean that he can help Tang Xin carry out his task to the end. The current situation continues, Ma Xianhong may have been doomed to die if he could not crack the Dan bite. But such a powerful and extraordinary person''s struggling counterattack before his death may really take away most of the people in the field at once. It''s the so-called killing a few women in the middle of the game. It''s the same as the so-called killing a few women in the middle of the game. Therefore, in the face of Tang Xin, who is bent on achieving a certain goal and even sacrifices himself for the sake of Tangmen, and even everything around him, he doesn''t want to use his precious lives with Ersha and Wenshan to ensure that Tang Xin survives alone in Ma Xianhong''s hands. Although Tang clan''s Dan bite is very powerful, Tang Xin himself is not very good. Anyway, the possibility of this mission failure is infinite, so it''s not so important whether there are Tangmen''s Dan phages. What''s more, if the old guy really killed Erzhuang and others with danbite, those who followed him will wait for Ying Gou''s revenge and will eventually be pursued by Ying Gou recklessly. Wang Zhenqiu only came along for the second kill and Wenshan, not to help Tang Xin and other strangers complete this so-called task. Therefore, instead of breaking through the border and running out to help ensure Tang Xin''s survival in order to succeed in the task, he began to doubt whether the death of Ma Xianhong would lead to Ying Gou''s Revenge afterwards. Help Tang Xin deal with Ma Xianhong? No... if it can be confirmed that Ying Gou also cares about Ma Xianhong''s life and death, if Tang Xin didn''t show Dan bite when he met, several people on his side wouldn''t have expected it at all. He will even consider whether to go out to help Ma Xianhong deal with Tang Xin for the lives of himself, Ersha and Wenshan! After all, the power Ying Gou has now mastered is unimaginable to himself and others. If the task fails without affecting anything, it''s OK, but if it succeeds inadvertently... Or if it fails and hurts one of the two strong women, even if it reluctantly picks up a life in the task, the outcome will certainly be no better. Yes Liu Xiaojiang is now completely invincible in Wang Zhenqiu''s heart. The reason why he doesn''t think he will die in the end is because he guessed that there must be something else behind Liu Xiaojiang. That yinggou is just a false identity that Liu Xiaojiang uses to do things, so based on his trust in Liu Xiaojiang''s cautious character, he even feels that in the end, no matter who seems to lose or win... Liu Xiaojiang will succeed in achieving his goal. And under this idea Wang Zhenqiu thought that the only thing he could do was to stay honest and not run to death, but he Ersha and Wenshan couldn''t see through the problem and took the initiative to take over the task in front of him. As a result, he had to follow him and try to find a way to save them. "Tut, if you say that Tang Men''s pill is eaten, the result is not arrogant. Even the crazy village head Ma can''t beat it." Wang Zhenqiu followed other strange people around him and tried to break through the barrier in front of him perfunctorily, while paying attention to Tang Xin who was being chased by puppets outside. "Ball, do you have a way to break through the barrier in front of you?" The second kill is about Wang Zhenqiu. When he found that Wang Zhenqiu had never used any special means, he realized that his friend with a little brain problem didn''t use his best. This kind of behavior like "throwing rotten" happened to Wang Zhenqiu. Considering the past... He also felt that there could only be two situations. One is that Wang Zhenqiu doesn''t want to break through the barrier at all, let alone run out to help Tang Xin deal with the dying Ma Xianhong. The other... May be more unfavorable to everyone. For example, Wang Zhenqiu actually wants Tang Xin to be killed than anyone else. For example, he may do something stupid enough to make everyone outside feel extremely angry in order to protect himself and Wenshan. "Ah? No..." Wang Zhenqiu looked at it. Even if he did his best, he took the helpless second kill in front of him and said: "Moreover, you can''t even deal with this barrier. Even if you really have a way to break this kind of thing, what do you want to do to help... Die?" "For our own sake, we must also help." The second kill is another punch on the red barrier in front of him, but it still can''t make a ripple. "You and I have seen that yinggou. He is not the person you knew at the beginning. Now he... Has lost his original self for a long time, because his power has completely run away and become a monster." Say, He glanced at Wenshan, who wanted to help with all his strength, but was stopped by himself. Then he stopped his hand, turned to Wang Zhenqiu and said: "Ball, I know you haven''t been as heartless as you usually do, and even you''re still a guy who cares about your friends, but yinggou... Can he still be your original friend?" "What''s more..." "Dealing with some unnecessary troubles for this world has always been what our group of people insist on doing. In the face of major events... Will Xiaoshi and them turn around and give up the important task directly because of the high possibility of task failure?" "What do you want to say..." Wang Zhenqiu frowned slowly and looked at the second kill. There was no more ease before. It seemed that these words also reminded some unhappy memories. "You may think that as long as you don''t do anything, you will be able to survive in the hands of yinggou, but what about other people outside..... Haven''t they ever had this idea?" Second kill sink channel. "Don''t forget that Ying Gou made it clear from the beginning that he would not kill people who were willing to cooperate, but the result was that we voluntarily gave up the choice he offered, and we had to stand up against his practice no matter how much sacrifice it would be." "Those strange people, those soldiers... Don''t have relatives and friends and have no nostalgia for the world, but they haven''t made exactly the same choice as us on the premise of insufficient ability and are not afraid of the bad luck that may come to them at any time." "Ball, if you plan to do nothing just to save your life and for us... Do you think Wenshan and I will choose to accept it? Isn''t that also a betrayal of us?" "Otherwise, let you die?" Wang Zhenqiu''s eyes suddenly flashed a trace of unhappiness, as if he felt that he was running with him. At present, he had suffered the same situation as LV Dongbin. "Second kill, it seems that you are really a qualified soldier." "But..." So far, Wang Zhenqiu didn''t express any displeasure at the words of Er Sha, but nodded slightly to show the two people around him to look outside the barrier and said: "What''s the use of saying this now? Anyway, the old master can''t hold on. We''re lucky to witness the complete disappearance of Tangmen Dan bite together..." On the other side, As if to echo what Wang Zhenqiu said, At the moment, facing Ma Xianhong who has been bitten by Tang mendan, Tang Xin obviously can''t hold on under the siege of a large number of puppets under the condition that cultivation and means don''t have any advantage at all. Besides, besides Dan bite, Tang Xin, whose cultivation and means are not so top, not only has to face a large number of Ruhua who are not afraid of life and death, but also always be on guard against Ma Xianhong''s fist and foot and the soul ring, as well as the black puppet with extremely powerful ability to hide in Ruhua. Right now, After Kankan evaded Ma Xianhong''s fist and foot, forced the soul attack of shaking the soul bell, and waved to break several flower puppets in front of him, This time, Tang Xin failed to flash the edge of the black puppet again. A black puppet who was accidentally replaced caught him and was covered by the large black fog spit out by the black puppet. The next second, Tang Xin, who was using his breath to hold his breath and fully resist those poisonous insects, was punched in the chest by Ma Xianhong. Under the power of the great increase of the black bucket armor, Tang Xin flew to the distance like a kite with a broken line, and finally fell to the ground after breaking several strong trees. Then he sat on the ground and leaned against the thick trunk behind him. He put his hand over his chest and opened his mouth with a lot of blood. "Hey... Today''s young people are really good. They have been bitten by my pill, but they can play such a powerful force. It seems that I can''t keep up with the times." "But..." Speaking of which, Tang Xin ignored the blood constantly seeping from his mouth and some internal organ fragments mixed in the blood. He grinned and looked at Ma Xianhong who knelt down in the distance and even painfully grabbed his fingers into the ground. "Your boy has reached the limit, and then... You will suffer extremely painful torture. You can''t do it if you want to give yourself a pleasure." Wow Ma Xianhong looked at Tang Xin with congested eyes. He wanted to get up, but due to the intense pain in his body again, he accidentally fell on the dusty ground. With Ma Xianhong''s fall, the puppets around him also lost control. Like normal dolls, they were all scattered on the ground and lost their threat, so that even the magic tools that were holding other aliens in the field in the distance soon lost their function. However, even if the original dusty temperament has long disappeared due to the torture of danbite, Ma Xianhong fell on the ground and suffered extreme pain, but he still didn''t send out any screams of submission. However, even if he is struggling on the ground, biting his teeth and enduring the torture that no one can bear, the suffering caused by danbite to Ma Xianhong is just a simple appetizer. Every second The pain Ma Xianhong felt doubled, but he didn''t lose consciousness because of excessive pain. Because it''s too painful and has exceeded the limit that people can bear. Even if they have the trend of coma, they will wake up in the next moment due to more severe pain. So back and forth Pain to coma is just an extravagant hope. However, Around me, some people thought that they were out of trouble. Someone had lifted Tang Xin, who had not yet died, from the ground, Ma Xianhong also broke his teeth because of more severe pain. When he was about to scream because of this extreme torture, A cold light suddenly appeared in front of Tang Xin, and then he saw that his vision began to get out of control, began to rise gradually, fell and rotated under a certain limit. Even after seeing the headless corpse he was holding with his own eyes, he finally realized that he might have been beheaded, and then... Felt the darkness like relief. "Feng... Baby?" Wang Zhenqiu witnessed Feng Baobao''s sudden appearance and saw that Feng Baobao cut off Tang Xin''s head himself. Then, he saw that Feng Baobao was going to kill the second person who ran to help Tang Xin. He also immediately took advantage of the opportunity before Feng Baobao took back the knife and cut again, quickly raised the lighter he had been holding in his hand, and spewed out a flame towards Feng Baobao''s position. Just This flame, which was also wrapped by Ersha and others, did not succeed in causing any damage to Feng Baobao, but she easily cut open the flame with a knife. However, after Wang Zhenqiu made such a noise, Ersha and others reacted, seized the opportunity of Feng Baobao to cut open the flame with a knife, quickly threw down the body, retreated and gathered together. "Are you going to burn us together?" "In the face of an enemy that you can''t reflect at all, you can save you by burning a little hair... The price is low enough." "That''s also..." "Gee, what''s the origin of this crazy woman? There doesn''t seem to be such a guy in the list given above." Wen Yan, Wang Zhenqiu ignored the meaning of other strangers around him, but looked up at the direction of Ma Xianhong. And sure enough Ma Xianhong also didn''t know when there were several women in Erzhuang, and everyone looked bad. "Oh, is there anything in the list or not? Let''s wait until we can go back alive..." Chapter 790 Although the identity of temporary workers in all regions of nadutong company has surfaced as early as after the biyou village incident, some things are covered up by Zhao Fangxu, which still makes most outsiders ignore the really strange places in them. At present, almost all outsiders in the circle know that there is a strong combat power of temporary workers in all regions of the company. They also know that temporary workers are responsible for dealing with dirty work and usually only obey the instructions of the company''s senior management. However, the information about temporary workers that most outsiders know is limited to this. They do not fully know who the temporary workers are in all regions of the company, and they are not aware that the temporary workers of the company are mostly an unstable factor. The same In addition to the level of top-level informants in the company, there is no real informant in the company. And that''s why, Wang Zhenqiu''s behavior of releasing water just now will be so normal in the eyes of everyone. Because they just know that temporary workers can''t be underestimated, but they don''t know that almost every temporary worker in the company has much more cultivation and strength than ordinary people. So far, these guys don''t know the power Wang Zhenqiu has, even far above Tang Xin, the head of the Tang clan, but Tang Xin does have the unsolvable pill bite. Wang Zhenqiu made every effort to display his divine mask to "play God", and even by virtue of that mysterious and unpredictable power of faith, his cultivation reached a height that ordinary people can''t reach in a lifetime. Although he has no means to crack Tang Xin''s Dan bite, if he is really desperate to fight to the death, at least there will be no such situation that he gambled everything in front of him, but he did not successfully solve Tang Xin in the end. After all, although Dan bite has no solution, it can still be used by people for cultivation. For the time being, it will forcibly slow down the rate of erosion. The higher the cultivation, the more people can persist for a longer time. With his method of "acting God", Wang Zhenqiu can fully support Tang Xin for a longer time under Dan bite. Then he gives priority to solving Tang Xin with the ability of divine mask. The worst situation is that he and Tang Xin died together. In addition to Dan bite, Tang Xin, who has almost no bright spots, will eventually be killed by Wang Zhenqiu himself. Wang Zhenqiu... Will also die under the erosion of Tang clan pill when he can''t support it. But this is the worst situation in Wang Zhenqiu''s eyes, which is much better than Ma Xianhong Mingming''s failure to kill Tang Xin after all. It''s a pity Even with this level of confidence, now in front of Erzhuang women, Wang Zhenqiu still doesn''t think that his side has the hope to complete the task. On the contrary, he has a hunch that as long as he can finally survive, it may be a blessing in misfortune. After all, Wang Zhenqiu was not sure that he could defeat Feng Baobao Now that he has seen what Feng Baobao just showed, he can see that Feng Baobao''s hand is not the "ordinary" kitchen knife he used to have. Even if he doesn''t have to think about it, he knows that Feng Baobao in front of him may be different from those omnisexuality outside. Besides At present, there are several women of Erzhuang, and among them, all of them are the existence that Ying Gou attaches great importance to. Who can guarantee that guy won''t leave any behind hands on them? Yes, yes Even if the gods come, they can''t fight this battle at all. Cultivation, strength and means... None of them can be equal. The only advantage on my side is that there are only a few more people, but when all other aspects fail miserably, what can a little unilateral advantage count. ¡­¡­ When the people present heard Wang Zhenqiu''s words, even if they didn''t know why he said so, they were still cautious. For fear of giving the crazy woman opposite another chance to sneak attack, they didn''t want to die like Tang Xin. In the end, they didn''t even know how to die. In the face of major events, especially when it is related to the life and death of all people, death... Even sacrifice is not so difficult for them to accept, but they obviously hope that their sacrifice can not be wasted at will. Death is also worth dying. We should strive for a chance for others! See this, Feng Baobao didn''t mean to shrink back. He immediately grasped the short sword in his hand to solve these people. "Baby, wait first..." Er Zhuang thought about Feng Baobao''s problems and wondered whether it would affect Feng Baobao at last. Naturally, he didn''t dare to joke about Feng Baobao''s'' time bomb ''. "Anyway, the biggest threat present is dead. It''s not too late to solve the remaining guys. Why don''t you go back first and give them to me and Windsor." Wen Yan, Feng Baobao immediately stopped and looked back at Erzhuang and Windsor. "Now it can be confirmed that these guys are all enemies." "Well, I know, but the only thing that can threaten us has been solved by village head ma. Even if the remaining people want to kill, they have to kill after finding out something..." Er Zhuang did not deny it. Then, as if she felt that the pain Ma Xianhong could bear had reached the limit, she looked down at Ma Xianhong on the ground, who was even unable to talk to herself, and said: "Village head Ma, you''ve done enough. I''ll set you free now. As for those words of thanks... Well, I''d better wait until later." "Give... Give them... A treat..." Ma Xianhong endured the extreme pain in his body. His fingers embedded in the soil were full of blood, but in the end he didn''t hate the ''enemy'' present. "Well, when things are clear, I promise you... I will give them a good time." Erzhuang looked at Ma Xianhong who was so miserable and didn''t resent anything. Only then did he finally understand why Liu Xiaojiang had given him such a high evaluation before. Although Ma Xianhong''s behavior is indeed too stupid in Erzhuang''s view, but it is undeniable that... His stupidity does not make people feel superior, but makes people feel that his so-called shrewdness is the real stupidity. Ma Xianhong may have been a little headstrong, but it can''t be denied that even the headstrong man still surpasses many so-called good people in thought. And now After going through such things, perhaps Ma Xianhong has gradually changed from a kind-hearted rural science and technology house to an existence very similar to that of Wang, and is willing to sacrifice everything for something. You know Even with Liu Xiaojiang''s support, I understand that I may not really die in the end, but considering the fact that the plan can never catch up with the rapid change in reality, it is obvious that not everyone is willing to die at this juncture. Ma Xianhong is not one of those evil doers. Even if he once made a naive mistake in Liupanshui, he still has a large part of the blame, including Qu Tong. The people who killed with ruthless hands... Are not the villagers of Ma Xianhong and biyou village. Therefore, even if Ma Xianhong is unwilling to help Liu Xiaojiang and is finally caught by the company, he is unlikely to suffer too much punishment according to the facts. Ma Xianhong was just out of good intentions and thought that everything he did was right. He almost destroyed the red line of population due to the self-cultivation furnace. However, he did not succeed in the end, nor did he cause much loss to the company, nor even hurt the lives of any innocent people. On the contrary, he also caused the company to think about the Chen duo incident. What if it''s a capital crime? Then the company is not a company! Even less likely to be accepted by outsiders in the circle! Moreover, Ma Xianhong is now facing Tangmen Dan bite. After being recruited, he knows that he can be less painful, but he also chooses to ignore the pain for some things and fight everything to help solve the biggest threat in the field. This kind of thing is kind to Liu Xiaojiang, Erzhuang and others, but it is not a good choice for Ma Xianhong himself. Liu Xiaojiang has helped Liu Xiaojiang to make a lot of magic bags. After all, Liu Xiaojiang has helped Liu Xiaojiang to make a lot of magic bags. Considering these things Liu Xiaojiang will not let Ma Xianhong die, and will certainly resurrect him based on these. In order to ensure that he can be resurrected, Ma Xianhong is willing to ignore the pain in his body and spell everything to solve Tang Xin? This conclusion is obviously untenable Because even if Ma Xianhong doesn''t do this, he can also ensure that he can be resurrected. He can choose not to do anything after being swallowed by the pill, and that... Won''t attract any blame from Liu Xiaojiang. Liu Xiaojiang is very clear about the particularity and strength of Tang mendan bite, so even if Ma Xianhong didn''t work so hard now, er Zhuang and others had an accident among Tang novices, and he won''t be counted on when he finally settled the account. The reason why Ma Xianhong did this That''s to help Liu Xiaojiang, to see the future Liu Xiaojiang said with his own eyes, and to ensure that there will be no accidents on this road, which will make more innocent people have to bear the fear of death in Liu Xiaojiang''s hands. In Erzhuang''s eyes, this conclusion is undoubtedly more in line with Ma Xianhong, and it is more worthy of Ma Xianhong''s sacrifice. Therefore, even if Er Zhuang was a little uncomfortable in front of Ma Xianhong, he still respected his current village head Ma, and then... In order not to let him feel more pain, he personally saved him from the extreme torture. "Windsor, look after the body of village head ma. Don''t let the next fight damage his integrity again. In that way... The speed of decay will be accelerated." Er Zhuang obviously didn''t have any extra phagocytes in his hand, so he ordered Windsor present to take care of the body. She walked slowly to Feng Baobao''s side and looked again at Wang Zhenqiu and other strange people present, saying: "You want to control... Or kill some of us, so as to achieve the purpose of influencing that guy, and say the real messenger behind your action." "... if we do, will you let us go?" Wang Zhenqiu looked at Er Zhuang, who had no fear on his face, and couldn''t help but confirm the guess in his heart. After all, he didn''t know the existence of Erzhuang on the first day. He also knew a little about Erzhuang, a former colleague. He knew that Erzhuang was not good at fighting with people to some extent. But what Erzhuang has done at present is telling Wang Zhenqiu that she wants to deal with herself and others. How can this not make Wang Zhenqiu associate with it. "I''m not discussing with you. I''m ordering you to say what''s behind it." Er Zhuang looked at Wang Zhenqiu with both hands in his arms. "As long as you are willing to say the messenger behind you, then... Finally you can die without pain, otherwise I want you to suffer the same pain as village head ma." Wen Yan, Wang Zhenqiu couldn''t help smiling bitterly and shaking his head, "it seems a little different from what you promised village head Ma just now." "Village head Ma is dead." Er Zhuang replied calmly, "I did agree to his request and said I would give you all a good time, but it would be unfair to village head Ma if there were no conditions." "After all, in order to solve the biggest trouble among you, he did not hesitate to choose the death method of extreme pain and torture, and if there were not us... His final outcome would not be much better." "You certainly don''t intend to give him a relief. After all, no matter what he said before, he has completely destroyed your plan with his own strength and lost your biggest dependence in this operation." "Actually..." seeing this, Wang Zhenqiu hesitated: "I didn''t want to..." However, Before Wang Zhenqiu finished his words, those strange people around him who had already regarded death as home had made a decision in the current situation. They all think that even if they sacrifice their own life, they must solve at least one of the three women, so that they may save some face in the current failure, or... They may still affect the winning hook outside. And the primary goal they identified was Miss Gao, who had just given orders! "Gee, what are you talking about with this woman? Elder Tang has set an example. Don''t forget why we came here. Even if we die today... We have to die, which has a certain value!" "Gao Yushan, you betrayed all of us and stood around the monster. You are... Heinous!" "Gao family rebelled! Die!!!" Er Zhuang looked at a few guys who suddenly jumped out and couldn''t understand people''s words. Naturally, he didn''t show mercy. But she still stretched out her hand and pressed Feng Baobao''s shoulder, which prevented Feng Baobao from taking another shot when her own problems had not been solved. At the same time, she immediately raised her energy and showed the same means as Xia he. For a while, It quickly extended and formed a cobweb like silk thread, which not only stopped several outspoken strangers, but also directly blocked the operation of their energy path, and easily deprived these guys of their qualification to use energy in front of her. And then At the same time, the magic tools that had already fallen to the ground and lost their function due to Ma Xianhong''s death all recovered their original effect. The empty cry roar immediately flew to Erzhuang and attacked the strange people who could no longer use their energy in front of him. "Roar!!!" The huge sound followed, and the strange people who could not use their energy were shocked and bled one after another. Their eyes turned white, and they slowly knelt down on the ground unconscious. "Did you misunderstand something? I said that Dan bite was indeed a threat, but it was just a threat." Er Zhuang controls the magic weapon left by Ma Xianhong to float around him. He doesn''t even see a few strange people who kneel on the ground and lose consciousness. He still looks calm and has no waves in his eyes and looks at Wang Zhenqiu and others. "The reason why we didn''t do it just now is to respect the choice of village head ma. After all, men... If they are saved by several women they want to protect, it may become a very shameless thing." "Besides, although village head Ma himself is very kind, his self-esteem... Is also very strong, otherwise he would not have been so headstrong before." "......." Wang Zhenqiu. Chapter 791 "Shen mingling... No, is it the source of energy and body?" By analyzing what he had just seen with his own eyes and combined with the information he got from the wartime intelligence system, Wang Zhenqiu quickly speculated on the true face of Erzhuang''s means. "Moreover, most high-quality magic tools only recognize the Lord, and it is impossible for many people to share them. Although village head Ma has breathed down now, the speed of that kind of chemical....... Is there any magic machine?" "... answer me, who is the messenger behind this action? Is it really the high old gentleman?" Er Zhuang obviously didn''t want to answer Wang Zhenqiu, but manipulated Ma Xianhong''s several magic tools to float in front of him and said: "Wang Zhenqiu... No, Wang Yiqiu, right? Our patience with the enemy is very limited. Besides, you just killed village head ma. If you don''t answer our questions again, don''t think you can die as happy as Tang Xin." And this time Although every word is full of threats, the rest of Wang Zhenqiu and others dare not act rashly any more. They are not afraid of sacrifice, just to achieve their goals, or to sacrifice to create some value, but when the possibility of failure is infinite, they immediately give up the naive idea in their mind. If sacrifice can''t get the value they can accept, sacrifice... Will completely become a meaningless thing. It is the most rational choice in the current situation to save strength, avoid the edge and patiently look for other opportunities. After all, the strength shown by Gao Yushan just now has undoubtedly far exceeded their expectations. After they have lost Tang mendan, they can''t guarantee Gao Yushan at all. Everyone''s life must wait to replace a woman opposite. At present, it is enough to bring them more pressure than Ma Xianhong just because she is only the eldest lady of the noble family and has mastered the source of energy and body at the same time. The head of the Tang clan and the almost invincible Tang clan Dan bite managed to replace Ma Xianhong, who could only master magic tricks. Now without Dan phage, we have to face Gao Yushan, who is obviously stronger, and even two other women who are also present and whose strength is absolutely not weak. The final outcome... Even if they say more, even fools can see it. If After Ma Xianhong desperately replaced Tang Xin and Tang clan''s Dan phage, they may still have a chance to complete the task; Then, after Erzhuang and others showed significantly stronger strength than Ma Xianhong, the failure of their actions has completely become a foregone conclusion, so that even everyone can''t exchange a chance at any sacrifice. However, after declaring the failure of the action, it will naturally usher in another round of victory and defeat again. If they can save their own lives without exposing their "employers", or... In the end, if several people can successfully escape back, they will even win the next round. Although this possibility is also very low, it is not as hopeless as before, nor is there no chance at all "The high old gentleman?" Wang Zhenqiu noticed that Erzhuang and others were very concerned about it, so he thought for a moment and said: "You... Do you mean an Lao?" Of course, Erzhuang cares about the identity of the messenger of Wang Zhenqiu''s action and whether that person will be an old man who cooperates with Liu Xiaojiang. They know very well that what is happening outside at present is almost the plan made by Liu Xiaojiang and the old man, but they have never heard that Liu Xiaojiang and the old man have arranged to let Wang Zhenqiu and other strange people... Even Tang Xin who can eat with Dan run to sneak attacks. Moreover, based on his understanding of Liu Xiaojiang, Erzhuang doesn''t think that Liu Xiaojiang will allow danbite to approach himself and others. After all, you can''t joke about your life if you want to act again. Dancing on the tip of a knife is purely a madman. Even if Liu Xiaojiang no longer takes the death of himself and others seriously, and even has the means to revive himself and others afterwards, if the guy''s character really arranges this kind of thing, it must be impossible not to mention it before the event begins. In addition, I and others have hardly done anything stupid against the company and the whole world before. I don''t have to die like Xia he and other all-round members. I have to put myself and others to death and later life. Liu Xiaojiang''s arrangement of this kind of thing is superfluous. How could he be superfluous for no reason? Moreover, if Wang Zhenqiu died, he would have been on the list of resurrection after Liu Xiaojiang. That guy asked Wang Zhenqiu and others to sneak attacks on behalf of the company, forcing himself and others to stand up against the company. This..... But also let the innocent people themselves and others, because of this arrangement, have done evil in the eyes of the world? Liu Xiaojiang originally wanted to hold everything on "yinggou", and then let yinggou be killed by people with all his sins, so as to completely wash away a large amount of accumulated darkness and guilt in stages, and give those who have gone astray a chance to turn back. So How could he let the innocent himself wait for others and add the sin himself in the plan? It can be said that Liu Jiang''s personality is in contradiction to Liu Jiang''s plan. And such a big thing... Will he not explain it clearly in advance and make more detailed arrangements to avoid making the wrong choice by himself and others? It''s impossible! Er Zhuang''s eyes twinkled at Wang Zhenqiu and others, and a bad feeling gradually appeared in his heart. Once this kind of thing is diametrically opposed to Liu Xiaojiang''s idea, it is indeed the high old man who did it This undoubtedly shows that the man has no intention of sincere cooperation at all. He and Liu Xiaojiang do not use each other as expected, but unilaterally want to take advantage of this opportunity to do something. Liu Xiaojiang himself was deceived by the old man from beginning to end. Therefore, in the current bone eye, er Zhuang, on the one hand, cares about the identity of the messenger behind the matter, on the other hand... But he doesn''t want to really confirm the inexplicable idea in his head in the mouth of Wang Zhenqiu and others. "Do you... Know the old man?" Erzhuang heard that Wang Zhenqiu took the initiative to mention an Lao, and his heart immediately clicked. "Ann? Ah... Are you kidding? Is there really someone in this land who doesn''t know him? It''s just a matter of whether he knows us or not." Wang Zhenqiu said calmly. Er Zhuang is still too young after all. Wang Zhenqiu immediately noticed something wrong with his behavior of caring about the elderly and his completely subconscious reaction. However, the thoughts in his head turned quickly. After guessing the series of events in front of him, it may not only be Liu Xiaojiang''s plan, but also the figure of the old man, Wang Zhenqiu... Immediately accepted his fate. Yes, I just accept my life and don''t intend to make any resistance anymore However, before completely accepting his life, he also wanted to get more things from Er Zhuang''s mouth that could confirm his guess, so that he could relax his mind more. After all, if there is the participation of the old man, considering the old man''s past actions and what the old man himself represents, it will not be true in the end, because people are hopeless, and then want to destroy everything together with yinggou. That''s impossible. In addition, after seeing something from Er Zhuang''s reaction, Wang Zhenqiu was too lazy to speculate about the purpose of Liu Xiaojiang and the old man, because he extremely trusted the emotions people had and knew that things had not really reached the point of absolute irreparability. The world is not so bad, nor so hopeless. The problem of winning the hook... May be a kind of reverse bite of people''s sins, but from the perspective of the sins accumulated by people at present, even the punishment is only the degree that the crime does not die. In other words As parents, even if their children grow crooked, as long as they haven''t really touched the bottom line, who is willing to strangle their children? On the other side, "Dare you vouch for your words?" Er Zhuang looked at Wang Zhenqiu with dignified eyes. Not that she didn''t understand Wang Zhenqiu''s meaning, but she also understood that as long as the old man had this meaning, she could use layers of arrangement to let these guys run to perform the task in ignorance when Wang Zhenqiu and others were unaware of themselves. "You should know the existence of both hands and some scum who is still suffering. If you lie to us now, when that guy comes back... All of you will be worse off than death. You can''t do it every minute, even if you want to die." "What do you want?" The more Wang Zhenqiu noticed Er Zhuang''s seriousness about this issue, the more he confirmed the guesses in his mind, so he didn''t care about the threat in Er Zhuang''s mouth at all. "Even if you want to find an old man, we really haven''t seen the old man. We can''t really talk nonsense in order to live." "Moreover, it''s because we know that you didn''t deceive us. That guy can really make us live worse than death, so... We dare not swear to say something we don''t know." "However, as a former colleague, I still advise you not to go too far. If you want revenge... You should also distinguish who you shouldn''t provoke. If you want to use that old man to stand up for yourself, it''s tantamount to looking for your own death." Say, As if to confuse the others present, he continued to slowly explain: "of course, I don''t doubt that you can''t do it." "I just want to say... If you really do those things, you will always live in people''s hatred unless you kill everyone in the world in the future. It has nothing to do with how terrible the power you own is." "After all, according to the current situation, you... And yinggou should only want to be powerful and make everyone afraid of themselves, so as to achieve the purpose of striving for a good living environment for yourself." "Up to now, the conflict between us and you is not a struggle for survival, but... You think that if we don''t bleed, we will be stupid and can''t remember some lessons, while we... Are ''irrational'' and completely unwilling to bleed." Er Zhuang witnessed Wang Zhenqiu''s various performances with his own eyes, and couldn''t help narrowing his eyes slightly towards the two tails, "you..." result, "There''s really nothing to say between us." Wang Zhenqiu seemed to have guessed what Erzhuang wanted to say, and immediately interrupted: "In the eyes of you people, we must bleed, otherwise we won''t be afraid of you at all. Besides, you don''t even let go of those innocent people now, let alone our enemies who take the initiative to offend you." "Besides, don''t underestimate us too much. Since we dare to try, it means that we are all ready to sacrifice. As enemies... Why do we have to meet your conditions when we know we will die." "Shidao is the Shidao guarded by Shifu. You and other demons... Don''t be rampant!" Saying, Wang Zhenqiu had put on gloves that could collect the power of faith, and raised his hand to quickly touch his face. When he put down his arm, he also held a long stick composed of the power of faith in his hand. That face... Is a monkey face that seems to be full of banter on everything in the world! meanwhile, Not long ago, other people who had a glimmer of hope for returning alive, after hearing Wang Zhenqiu''s words, also gave up their weakness in their hearts and picked up the courage and firmness of fearing no sacrifice. But the faces that admire Wang Zhenqiu are full of irony in Erzhuang''s eyes, because they don''t know Wang Zhenqiu who seems to have said nothing. In fact, they have already opened their mouth to meet the purpose of others. These guys, who admire Wang Zhenqiu so much, actually respect a "traitor" who has sold them for a long time. However, looking at the strange people who have regained their courage and identification, Er Zhuang didn''t want to open his mouth to expose Wang Zhenqiu''s interest, but considering Wang Zhenqiu''s cooperation just now, he just shook his head and said: "Really..." "It seems that you also want to live and become heroes like those soldiers before, and then die..." Let''s hear it, Erzhuang immediately extended a large number of silk threads composed of energy, and looked sideways at Windsor, who was also surprised, and said: "Windsor, let''s meet their wishes." "Yes!" Although Windsor didn''t quite understand the situation just now, she knew more than others around Wang Zhenqiu. She guessed more or less why Erzhuang suddenly changed her mind, so she also nodded helplessly. "Heroes..." Chapter 792 Feng Baobao''s accomplishments are not only the accumulation of time, but also the result of Feng Yao''s efforts in that year. Although Feng Baobao, who has recovered his memory, can''t skillfully use some unique skills that need experience, he can also use most of the eight wonders by relying on methods that are very similar to the source of energy and body. And this... May be the real and complete Feng Baobao, because she has the power to match or surpass the accumulated power of that long time. Just Due to Feng Baobao''s rejection of her own existence, she has not completely recovered herself until now. She is still wandering between Feng Baobao, Feng Yao''s daughter, and the temporary worker status of the company. She can''t tell which is Feng Baobao herself. Therefore, even if Feng Baobao has almost mastered all the eight wonders, he is still no better than Erzhuang and Chen duo in terms of current strength, and even Xia he, who can be easily solved by heroes. However, even the current Feng Baobao still exists beyond the reach of Wang Zhenqiu and others. Only when they try their best to show all their cards, may they have the opportunity to stand off with Feng Baobao for a period of time. But over time, even if Feng Baobao was alone, the defeat of Wang Zhenqiu and others was already doomed. I can''t fight, I can''t afford it This is undoubtedly the most real sense of powerlessness of ordinary people at the same level in the face of enemies who master eight strange skills. What''s more At present, there are not only Feng Baobao, but also Erzhuang, a woman who is absolutely stronger than Feng Baobao, and Windsor who is also not much weaker than Feng Baobao. Erzhuang and Windsor also master several unique skills suitable for themselves, and like Xiahe, they are all unique skills that have not been improved. Although they do not have the special physique of Xia he, nor do they have the high integration of their special physique and corpse poison. Like Xia he, they can travel thousands of miles on the road of cultivation, but even if they are only highly integrated with corpse poison, they also bring a lot of benefits to them. The immortal body with almost the same nature as Liu Xiaojiang, the cultivation talent that keeps a distance from ordinary people, and the solid body carefully strengthened by corpse poison. All kinds of benefits... Coupled with Liu Xiaojiang''s careful guidance, er Zhuang, the pillow man who gets the most benefits, may be able to ignore the advantages brought by Xia he''s special physique just by relying on his understanding of Baqi technology. After all, er Zhuang, who can fuse his kung fu and innate powers only when he comes into contact with practice, is also a rare stranger with talent. The perennial experience of drifting away from the world in the form of spiritual body has unconsciously tempered Erzhuang''s soul strength, so that there is even a faint trend to catch up with Liu Xiaojiang in some aspects of the soul level. Extremely rare cultivation talent, far exceeds the soul strength of most humans, and the flesh carefully strengthened by corpse poison At present, if Erzhuang still needs someone to take care of him and Liu Xiaojiang to settle down, it''s really strange! In fact, as Erzhuang said just now, if not for the influence of Tangmen danbite on others and the self-esteem of Ma Xianhong, she alone... Would be enough to solve everyone present! Therefore, after deciding to start, Erzhuang, whose strength was fully opened, immediately made the heroes present feel desperate. She not only easily defeated the other party''s proud means, but also made the other party''s attacks at sacrifice meaningless. Just a few minutes later, Er Zhuang has already reduced the number of people in the field to the level that one hand can count through passive counterattack and cooperating with Windsor. He calmly consumed most of the energy of the remaining few people. "... Gee, this is really scary." Wang Zhenqiu looked at the second kill, who was lying on the ground on one side and couldn''t get up, and Wenshan, who seemed unable to continue to maintain the fighting form on the other side, then reluctantly wiped the blood on the mouth under the broken mask and propped up with an energy stick that was obviously short in his hand. "I thought I could fight my life and do something after I solved village head Ma, but I didn''t expect that village head Ma, who has all kinds of tricks in his hand, doesn''t seem to be a difficult enemy at all." "Er Zhuang, I didn''t expect you to be the most difficult person here today." Say, He shook his head helplessly toward Erzhuang, whose breath was still stable: "The source of energy and body, the refinement of divine machines, six storehouses of immortals and thieves, the Tongtian book... And even the spirit binding and sending generals. Among the eight unique skills, what else can''t you do?" "After the wind, there is a strange gate, and the great Luodong view..." Er Zhuang saw that the overall situation had been decided and everything was under control. Considering Wang Zhenqiu''s cooperation, he naturally gave him some respect, saying: "These two unique skills really need to be accumulated, and there are some luck ingredients wrapped in them." "As for both hands... That guy has already given it to me, but I only regard it as a medical means, and I don''t intend to use it to influence and manipulate the spirit of others, because that kind of thing is just a kind of self deception in his view." "If you need to control others to accomplish everything, if you don''t act with the idea agreed by the other party, and finally succeed... It doesn''t make any sense. After all, it''s not everyone''s willingness, but a kind of oppression similar to power." "So..." although Wang Zhenqiu didn''t expect Er Zhuang''s cultivation talent to be so scary, he didn''t have any accident about the remarks in Er Zhuang''s mouth, because the guy who can say such words is the Liu Xiaojiang he knows well. "You... You, as well as the previous all sex members, have not been manipulated by him by means. What I guess now should be right?" As soon as it comes out, Before Wang Zhenqiu finished his words, Windsor, who was always paying attention to the situation, immediately dodged and penetrated the heart of Ersha and Wenshan with a knife, quite carefully putting an end to the possibility that the two people could find out the secret. And now Wang Zhenqiu, who was originally very concerned about the second kill and Wenshan''s life and death, was only slightly stunned after seeing Windsor''s behavior. Then he didn''t react more because of the death of two old friends. He still looked at Erzhuang, Windsor and Feng Baobao relatively calmly. At this time, "Sister Erzhuang, is it over?" Chen duo''s small face was full of doubts. She came out of the woods and looked at the relatively complete bodies around. It seemed that she was wondering what these people were doing. According to ER Zhuang''s instructions, she had been guarding behind these guys, and even planted a large amount of poison to prevent anyone from escaping here. As a result, she found that the smell of the enemy disappeared one by one in a few minutes, leaving only the male and female sisters she had seen in biyou Village. "Well, it''s over." Er Zhuang''s attitude towards Chen duo was obviously gentle. He immediately smiled and nodded at her, and then said: "Girl, first use your poison to delay the decay of their bodies, at least until the incident is completely over, and then wait until that guy brings back all the phagocytes." "I see." Chen duo naturally had no complaints about this. She immediately obediently walked to the surrounding bodies and carefully buried the Gu poison one by one. As a Gu Shen holy child once worshipped by the medicine fairy society, she can indeed create Gu poison that can be used to delay the decay of corpses through the ability of Gu Shen holy child and based on her own understanding of Gu Shu. Moreover, this simple thing is not easy for Chen duo now... It can also be said to be something that can be done casually. After all, because of Liu Xiaojiang''s corpse poison and the ability of both hands, as a Gu body holy child, she would not feel painful for a long time, and there was no gu poison dare to devour her body without permission. The energy of corpse poison and various organisms had been integrated into her body. If those so-called primitive Gu poisons want to live, they must try their best to please Chen duo, otherwise... Wait for their consequences, either starve to death or be swallowed up by Chen duo with corpse poison. Anyway, up to now, Chen duo no longer needs the original Gu poison. Even if she uses the corpse poison to devour these original Gu poisons, she will not have any impact. On the contrary, those original Gu poisons must rely on her to survive. Only when you feed them with energy, can you continue to use their energy actively and give them full cooperation. "Liuku immortal thief?" Wang Zhenqiu saw with his own eyes that when Chen duo was dealing with the bodies around him, he easily eliminated some uncontrolled energy left near the bodies. Naturally, he also understood that even Chen duo, a little girl, was no longer the poor Gu body Saint child. "Didn''t that guy say he wanted to cut off the eight wonders? Why are you holding all kinds of unique skills in your hands..." "Because we can all guarantee that these means will not be passed down, and he believes that we will not do so. But if you put this thing in your hands, even if you don''t mention whether it will be robbed for the time being, do you... Have the heart to let it be lost before you die?" Erzhuang road. "......." Wang Zhenqiu. On second thought, Considering the position of Erzhuang and others in Liu Xiaojiang''s heart, Wang Zhenqiu didn''t refute this. Instead, taking advantage of the opportunity that there were no more people in the way, Wang Zhenqiu asked: "That guy seems to have been collecting bodies with phagocytes all the time, which is the same even on your side. In addition, the ordinary soldiers who died nearby have long disappeared. You... Should be able to promote some redeemable sacrifice?" In this regard, Although Erzhuang has understood Wang Zhenqiu in front of him and seems to have the intention to stand on his side, he still cautiously didn''t open his mouth to answer this matter. Instead, he opened his mouth again and confirmed with Wang Zhenqiu: "What you said before has nothing to do with the old man himself... Is it credible?" "Credible!" When Wang Zhenqiu saw Erzhuang, he didn''t deny himself. His eyes immediately lit up and said: "This action is by no means the meaning of the old man. After all, he has long stopped asking about the world in the open." "The commander standing behind ordinary people in this fight is not the young man who is close to him, but an older generation who may be equal to him in height. He is the consultant who the younger generation has tried hard to invite back." "And we... Are undoubtedly cannon fodder suddenly and temporarily gathered for some kind of test under the command of the consultant." Speaking of which, He seemed to suddenly think of something, and said firmly, "yes, it''s cannon fodder." "Cannon fodder?" Er Zhuang is deeply puzzled about this, because if it is cannon fodder, Tang Xin, the head of Tang clan... Plus Wang Zhenqiu and other young people who obviously have an unlimited future, the price is too high in anyone''s eyes. See this, Without raising his head, Wang Zhen stretched out his hand and pointed to the sky above and said, "yes, it''s cannon fodder. It''s impossible for him not to know who''s here in the village, because now it''s not the era of completely relying on ''guess'' in those days." "At this moment, even if you don''t consider the power you have, just a village head Ma who was in biyou village and couldn''t be solved by the joint efforts of temporary workers in various regions, there is no doubt that the power dispatched by this operation is very few." "Tangmen''s Dan bite is really powerful, but those eight strange skills are not fictional. As a commander... We should always consider the changes in the plan. If Dan bite doesn''t work because of the divine machine, elder Tang will become a burden in this action." "......" Erzhuang didn''t say such stupid words as'' maybe you exaggerated the ability of modern science and technology ''. She used to be the secret weapon of the company for so long and swam in modern society in the form of spiritual body for so long. Naturally, she has a deeper understanding of some technologies than some ordinary people. She knew very well that what Wang Zhenqiu said was very likely. When the ordinary soldiers did not arrive before, maybe satellites and other things could not be positioned, but after the soldiers surrounded the village, she must have been positioned already. Once they are successfully located, those guys will be able to see the situation of the village clearly through satellites and other things. They have long been aware of Ma Xianhong''s existence... It''s not surprising. In this way, Only Tang Xin, Wang Zhenqiu and others came here. If they still say that the task must be completed, it is indeed too naive to do what a qualified commander would do. But to test... What is it to test? "Fortunately, that thing is not enough to eavesdrop on our conversation in such a place. Otherwise... I will be a traitor and sinner in their eyes now." After Wang Zhenqiu confirmed his conjecture, the whole person also relaxed a little more. He didn''t look like he was about to face death. "What you''re talking about is..." "After my death, after you take away the body, you''d better leave this village as soon as possible. Who knows if some guy who is too calm will suddenly accept a certain degree of sacrifice according to the actual situation in order to ensure the final victory." "You mean..." "You may have been just yinggou''s servants before. You are different from those full-fledged members, but you are also the people around you who are controlled. But now... You have such power, which is obviously stronger than those full-fledged you, but it is really possible that yinggou attaches great importance to your existence." "Duo''er, Windsor, you leave quickly with these corpses. Baobao and I will go back and take Yanyan with us right away... We are going to escape!" "It seems you understand..." "What do you do?" "I must die once, or I''ll really be a sinner at the moment, but I believe that guy... When he gets things done, no one will care about my behavior today." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Chapter 793 "If you really intend to use that kind of thing, and it''s mainly aimed at Erzhuang and them, then... You should be ready to let everyone bury them together." "Xiaojiang, calm down. It''s all agreed. How can I..." "Ann, I''m very calm. That''s why I didn''t find your old friend immediately to prevent the accidental destruction of everyone in the base. Instead, I first confirmed some information with you by telephone." "Alas, although it is also for the good of everyone, he is really too impulsive to have the idea similar to me. He wants to let his old bone walk the last section of the road with sin." "But that person obviously doesn''t have your responsibility. Although he is thinking about everyone, that person... Can be said to be for everyone''s interests, and then he doesn''t hesitate to sacrifice a small number of innocent people. This kind of person is not suitable to sit in such a high position." "Hehe, is everything I''ve done right in your boy''s heart? You should know that the sacrifice in front of everyone at present is greater than the sacrifice he needs to pay for his idea. He wants to stop the loss in time... That''s a matter of no blame." "Old man, there is no point in discussing right and wrong between you and me, because you and I all know that the sacrifice in front of us is nothing at all. Anyway, most of them can reunite with their families in the end. At present... It is just a necessary bloodshed." "But the world doesn''t know this. They only know that their compatriots are dying and are constantly sacrificing for a normal and peaceful life. Even in the end... They can''t even be sure whether they can win. In this case, how can you tell them not to worry?" "That''s why I say that it''s meaningless to discuss right and wrong. If there is no winning hook, those deaths are real sacrifices. Based on reason... Maybe it''s not wrong to sacrifice a small number of people for everyone''s interests, but the current fact is obviously not the case." "Yes, the truth behind it is obviously not so, but that the two of us have fooled everyone together." "Hum, being too kind is not suitable for sitting too high, and being too cruel is also not suitable... At least in my opinion, even if those deaths are real sacrifices, the way you choose will make people sacrifice more, but it is obviously more acceptable." "We are not those barbarians outside. We... Can''t stand in a high position and rashly decide whose life and death we want to exchange for benefits, nor can we decide how many innocent lives we want to exchange for more innocent people to continue to survive in this world." "It''s just an act of sacrifice for the sake of the majority of human beings, although it''s not an act of sacrifice for the sake of other people''s reason." "So, are you disgusted with my old friend''s deification of yourself and his seemingly reasonable major decision?" "It''s not up to me to express my disgust. After all, I''m not one of you, but some sins... Can''t be borne by you ants. Why do you think you''re qualified to bear sins? His behavior is just a righteous evil." "What do you think of my practice..." "After all, there will be no real victims in your plan, so you have to bear the sin of ''playing'' everyone and die. In my opinion, it''s just a stupid act that can''t live with yourself, but this stupidity is better than that guy''s reason. I don''t know how much." "But you only think so if you know the inside story. In the eyes of those people outside, I am indeed indecisive, which is why I have made such a great sacrifice." "That''s because they are too stupid. When the ''wise move'' they think comes to them, those who have to die because of this reason believe that they will soon be able to figure out who is the really right person." "But we can''t explain everything and let people know the truth behind it, so... I must bear the sin of causing great sacrifice." "I have no choice but to passively accept the arrangement. I don''t know when it will be my turn to sacrifice my life for everyone. Compared with giving up the so-called rational choice, I have to work hard with everyone before facing failure. Do you think... Which is the humane choice?" "But in this process, however, some people will think that "Then choose them to die for their ''reason''. Since they think it is right to sacrifice a small number of talents, let them sacrifice for everyone''s interests, and then... You will find that these voices have disappeared." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± "In the final analysis..." Liu Xiaojiang felt the silence on the other end of the phone and said: "you are somewhat too kind-hearted and not really suitable to be a representative, but considering the reality... You are also the best candidate." "Therefore, don''t always feel that you can''t achieve perfection. Human beings... Are only a relatively weak existence in the end. There is no way to maintain real rationality for everything. Therefore, rules are born as a bottom line." "It has no emotion or sensibility, but a cold and rational existence. Instead of considering how to do things perfectly, it''s better to consider how to implement the rules to the end and try its best to make it more rational and less cold." "If we can make the rules one day in the future, it can be equated with the human nature and morality in people''s hearts. All problems... May not be worth arguing too much." "What a pity..." "After all, it is something created by you humans. It is really difficult to make it a truly perfect thing... And you may not be willing to do that, because creatures are inherently selfish." "They, you and we... All want to do whatever they want. They don''t want anything to restrict and bind themselves, but they also want to restrict and bind others in some way to ensure that they can survive carefree in this world." "Among humans, there are not so many people who can really be called ''people'', and most humans still haven''t escaped from the category of wild animals. Just because they are really smart in mind, they continue to be wild animals in a different way." "In the jungle, the relatively cruel law of the jungle is still the bottom and basic logic in the hearts of most people, whether you admit it or not." "Can a group of intelligent beasts be called ''people''?" "Why do you think that you are so stupid and unrepentant that you really have the ability to do everything perfectly without relying on the great foreign object of ''rules'' and only on the ideas of human beings themselves?" "You know..." "Even those who were obviously higher than human beings and could even be called gods by human beings... Can''t do this at all." "Moreover, they are more unruly and follow the law of the jungle, so they all disappeared..." "Do you look down on human beings so much?" An Lao suddenly felt that he seemed to be thinking wrong. He didn''t notice that Liu Xiaojiang himself had such an extremely negative attitude towards human groups. "No..." Liu Xiaojiang slowly denied this. "When chaos divides Yin and Yang, everything in the world follows the rules, and even the way of heaven exists, what I despise is only those who think they can surpass the rules." "After all, that kind of guy has been proved to be wrong in the past, but now there are still some guys who change soup without medicine, and this kind of guy... Whether human or not, is also a scourge to order." "I like the society created by you human beings very much and want to continue to live comfortably in this era, but I... did not deny the order and stability you pursue, but you took the initiative to deny me based on your own ideas." "Moreover, your so-called sense of crisis, the so-called non self race, will be different. In fact, it is only because the other party has a certain strength, which makes you afraid that the other party will eventually rob your own resources." "Otherwise..." "If you are so careful, there may be no other life in this world except human beings." "It seems that my idea is right. You are really suitable to be the guardian of the land under your feet, because you don''t like us humans who are destroying everything they have created. We will stand up in time for our own preferences." Ann smiled. "......." Liu Xiaojiang. "About this..." "Well, I already know the situation on your side. Since Erzhuang and they are all fleeing to the city, it is estimated that my old friend will start to reassess the cost. I will ask someone to stop his stupid behavior, and then... It''s up to you." "About guardians or something..." "Well, that''s it. Be careful when you start. Don''t spoil our plan. It''s the last battle of life and death. I''ll also ask people to move it to the eyes of the people, so whether it''s a good play or a farce in the end depends on your play." "Ann, please don''t ignore my..." Doo... Doo... Doo Liu Xiaojiang listened to the busy tone on the phone and accidentally crushed his mobile phone. However, he doesn''t need to contact anyone for the next thing. The connection between himself and Erzhuang and others can also be completed through autopsy. Otherwise, he really has to turn around and rob other people''s mobile phones. The force of that kind of thing is too low. It obviously doesn''t accord with the image of Ying Gou. Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t want to grab a smartphone from others and call others in the next rather mysterious scene. If you don''t do well in that way, you will make people jump the play and think that his winning hook is a funny force. "Gee, let me see Xia he. Their bodies are all in... Have they met? It saves some trouble." ¡­¡­ "Analyze the means from yinggou from Shen Chong as soon as possible to see if we can find a way to deal with yinggou." The old people in the base came to the research room where Shen Chong was detained and looked at Shen Chong, who was suffering from various research schemes, but there was no pity in his eyes because of Shen Chong''s scream. "The speed of research should be fast. We don''t have much time left. Ying Gou may come over at any time..." Xu Si followed the old man to the research room and looked at Shen Chong, who was going through devastation in the isolation room, and the bodies of Xia he and other all-round members. He couldn''t help but swallow his saliva subconsciously. "Old leader, is it too much for us to do this? All these qualities are controlled by the Ying hook. Even Xia Liuqing... Has not had any record of excessive behavior in the past after the world has restored order." "So..." "For Shen Chong, it''s worse than death. It''s inhumane to treat a guy who doesn''t die after a crime. He may have other uses in the future..." Wen Yan, The old man looked back and glared at Xu Si unhappily, "Xiao Si, you need to know what they have done. Even if they didn''t commit the crime to death in the past, even if they were controlled by the Ying hook, these integrity did harm many of us." "If they can be forgiven in the end, how can I explain to the families of those dead soldiers? Besides, I don''t ask them to torture Shen Chong deliberately now, just some unavoidable means in the research process." "If we can find a way to deal with yinggou in the end, and he Shen Chong is not dead... I will consider just letting him disappear in front of the people." "......." Xu Si inevitably looked at Shen Chong with some sympathy, and then said: "The old Heavenly Master has come, and everyone gathered outside the base. Although this is to study and win time, if Ying Gou turns his head to deal with others, or even finds an old man who is not here, how can we ensure that he will not be infringed?" "Indecision..." the old man said slowly after being silent for a long time: "He is no longer the person I knew at that time, but he will continue to hesitate at this time. Even if he pays a greater price, he can''t bear to give up the necessary sacrifice. If Ying Gou really finds the past, it will be a big help to us." "......." Xu Si. "Can I take it as if I didn''t hear what you said today..." However, Before the old man could answer Xu Si, there was a loud bang outside the base, so that the deepest research room of the base felt a strong vibration. Then A word that resounds through all human brains also follows. "Die! Humans!!!" Chapter 794 Outside the base, A lot of smoke and dust gradually dispersed, Liu Xiaojiang slowly walked out of the deep hole he hit when he fell, stopped in front of the deep hole and looked up at everyone present. "Die! Humans!!!" A voice came from the mouth of Liu Xiaojiang and instantly rang through everyone''s ears. After that, the weapons in the base turned around and aimed at Liu Xiaojiang. Those teams composed of ordinary soldiers, aliens and special departments are almost ready to fight Ying Gou at the same time. However, as long as you think of the power that yinggou may hold in this disaster, no one here dares to take the first shot rashly, as if afraid that he will suddenly become the primary target of yinggou. Everyone present at the moment is an elite who has gone through battle. Even those ordinary soldiers have fought in the cruel battlefield. At present, they have seen those all sex demons who exceed common sense. Therefore, in the face of yinggou, there is still self-knowledge. At present, no one will think that the power they have in their hands, as long as they can be unprepared... Can really cause any heavy damage to the existence of yinggou. At this stage, in front of the monster Ying Gou, all they can rely on is the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain, as well as the ten men present and the predecessors of major schools. After all, not only the ordinary soldiers present, but also some relatively young outsiders in the circle know how much their strength is. They know that the weak themselves are like mole ants that can crush them to death. They are not the protagonists of this battle, and they are not qualified to stand in front of Ying Gou. The only thing they can do in front of them... Is just icing on the cake behind the big people! "How..." Liu Xiaojiang glanced at the weapons aimed at himself in the base, as well as the few remaining ten men, the alien celebrities of the major schools in the circle, and a few special people with abnormal abilities. "Don''t you plan to do it? It seems that you have accepted your fate. Good... If you don''t resist, hand over the commander behind you." "Although those all-round minions are not worth mentioning. They were originally the props I grabbed to play with you, but at least... They tried their best to please me. Their death must be explained." "Well, that''s good..." Say, He smiled at the nervous people in front of him and said: "Now that you have recognized the facts and no longer intend to resist anything, as long as you hand over the commander behind you, and then... Give up three lives in this land." "In the future, as long as you don''t provoke me, I won''t take the initiative to embarrass you... How, this deal should also be very cost-effective for you." "After all, I wanted to destroy 90% of you, and then frighten the remaining 10% with fear, so that you can always live in the shadow of me from now on, and continue to work hard to create a more comfortable environment for me..." "Martial uncle..." Yexing and Jiyun, who are also following the old Tianshi and others down the mountain, couldn''t help but make a voice in the team of the same people. It seems hard to believe why the amiable little martial uncle once became like this. Hear the sound, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the location of the old Heavenly Master and others, but he didn''t pay attention to Yexing and Jiyun. Instead, he looked at the old Heavenly Master whose eyes were still calm at the moment and several obviously elderly first disciples behind him. "Ho... Even several senior brothers have come. It seems that you really want to clean up the door, but it''s a pity that you will regret it in the end." "You shouldn''t take so many people down the mountain, because it will lead to the dating of the Zhengyi Shidao. After all... Think about it and know that you won''t agree to my conditions, and if you don''t agree, everyone present will die." "Don''t want to look back." The old Heavenly Master looked at Liu Xiaojiang without waves in his eyes. It looked like he was cooperating with Liu Xiaojiang''s performance, but it didn''t really just cooperate with the farce in front of him. "Xiaojiang, when I first went down the mountain, I clearly reminded you that you and I practitioners... Never trust the reins. We must hold the reins in our hands and always grasp the direction of moving forward." "Ah... You did." Liu Xiaojiang said with a smile. "However, even if disciples want to restrain themselves, there are always all kinds of stupid guys who force disciples to let go of the reins in their hands." "The reason why the disciples are like today is that you might as well ask the leaders of those companies and ask what they have done." Say, Although Liu Xiaojiang kept a smile on his face, he already exuded a large amount of strange black energy, as if it could fully represent his emotional ups and downs. "The disciple once held the reins, kept moving forward step by step, and controlled himself all the time... Let him not only think about himself, but think about the world like a Taoist disciple and do something meaningful for the company without reservation." "What''s the result?!" Hum!!! A more intense breath was instantly raised. Liu Xiaojiang''s long black hair, which was originally scattered, also appeared a circle of obvious dark gold with the strange dance of black energy emitted by his whole body and his pupils under the more intense breath promotion. He raised his hand and looked at his black nails, then looked at the old Heavenly Master again with restraint and said: "No matter what I have done for those people in the company, just because there is some concealment on me, and just because there is something wrong in my identity before I worship Zhengyi Tianshi Dao, they... Want me to die!" "Zhang Zhiwei, I won''t call you a martial uncle until I win the respect. Otherwise... You are nothing in front of me. Don''t always be high above me and look like you want to accuse me. You humans have taken the initiative to push me to the present situation." "When I just want to practice honestly and be willing to contribute to the stability of the company... You are determined to exclude me, so why can''t I... Personally change the world that doesn''t want to accept me for my own survival." "After all, if you are not my race, your hearts will be different. This is what you humans say. Since you don''t accept me anyway, i... don''t need to think about your feelings anymore." Say, Liu Xiaojiang put down his arms, and then walked step by step to the people in the base, allowing his strange and inhuman appearance to be displayed in front of the world. "Since you don''t want to accept it, follow your practice and kill until you accept it." "If you cannot be changed, kill all of you, leaving only a few wise people willing to bow their heads, and then... Through a long time, let the subsequent human beings accept the fact that different kinds also exist." "Zhang Zhiwei, after knowing the truth of the matter, do you... And those of you who are teaching all day, still want to stand here and stop me?" Zhang Zhiwei didn''t care what Liu Xiaojiang called him, but shook his head and said, "your idea is too extreme. Even if someone really failed you, it can''t represent the rest of the world..." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang stretched out his hand to erase the pouch from his arms, and released the bodies of master Kongkong and Maoshan Shangqing sect through his mind, saying: "Can you people''s eloquence be more powerful than master Xie Kong? Even the real master in your heart can''t successfully persuade me to change my mind. Instead, you have put your own life on it. You... You''d better save it." As soon as it comes out, The people present looked at the corpse that suddenly appeared on the ground. After realizing that master Xie Kong was indeed dead, most people who respected and knew master Xie Kong also understood Liu Xiaojiang''s stubbornness because of master Xie Kong''s death. After all, master Jiekong is good at speaking, which is recognized in the circle. At present, even master Jiekong can''t solve the winning hook in front of them. How can they... Reverse the current situation only by speaking. Even if it is the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain who has been in a high position for many years, it is useless to say anything in front of Ying Gou who is obviously completely crazy! "You are denying the world and your past." Zhang Zhiwei was indifferent to Liu Xiaojiang''s provocation even if he saw the corpse of master Kongkong and the corpses of those fellow disciples of Maoshan Shangqing sect. "This kind of thing is obviously wrong in practice. The past self and the future self... Are also complete yourself." "If you know so much about practice, the result is not that you are still a mortal body, but you have the cultivation at this stage by virtue of the so-called Heavenly Master degree." Liu Xiaojiang stood not far from the old Heavenly Master and waved like the bodies of master minkong and others. In a way that could not be noticed by the people present, he collected the corpses of master Xie Kong and others into the phagocytosis bag, and carefully scanned the old Heavenly Master with dark golden eyes, saying: "If you lose your Heavenly Master, you will not only die, but also fall from the mountains into the earth." "You will become the ordinary Zhang Zhiwei again. Although it is still the limit of cultivation that human beings can achieve at present, you still... Can only be a mortal and can''t reach the level of eclosion and flight." "And this..." "It is also a punishment of the way of heaven for your human beings. It is a complete denial of your human situation at this stage. In fact, even it... Doesn''t think you human beings should master power." "Everything I''m doing now includes my personal emotions, but if it weren''t for the general trend of heaven, Ying Gou... Wouldn''t be a disaster for your mankind step by step." "Yinggou is both a natural disaster and a man-made disaster..." "If I have to use a situation to describe my rationality, taking yinggou as your own retribution... Is not a very appropriate description." Say it, Liu Xiaojiang looked at the old Heavenly Master in the field again and said, "Zhang Zhiwei, you... And you are the one Heavenly Master. No... it should be the whole Taoist gate now." "You have always been disciples of Taoism who conform to nature. Do you want to stand up to the Tao of heaven with your little power for these stupid humans?" Wen Yan, Some emotions finally appeared in the eyes of the old Heavenly Master, but there were both doubts and doubts about Liu Xiaojiang''s words, but they all returned to indifference in the end. "If the way of heaven is inhumane and takes all things as a pretext dog, it really wants us all to die under the disaster, then the agent... Should not be your winning hook, but a natural disaster that we absolutely can''t resist or affect in any way." "You are a natural disaster and a man-made disaster, but you are also a thoughtful life. You... Will also be changed by other thoughts." "Therefore, if you are really the agent of the Tao of heaven, it just shows that our human beings, no matter how great the sin in the eyes of the Tao of heaven, are far from being completely denied." "You... Are just a man-made disaster, far from being a natural disaster." "Hum, this kind of thing is good anyway." Liu Xiaojiang knew that the old Heavenly Master was also cooperating with himself to a certain extent. The conversations just now must have been broadcast under the arrangement of an Lao, so that everyone else outside believed Zhang Zhiwei''s statement. After all, compared with Ying Gou, who is obviously the enemy, those people who don''t know the specific situation outside must be more willing to believe in this respected Dragon Tiger Mountain Heavenly Master. Since Zhang Zhiwei, the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain and the hope in people''s hearts, has said that yinggou is a man-made disaster, then yinggou must be a man-made disaster! He is the retribution of people themselves! "As long as I know what I really want to do, as long as I can confirm that you are the master of Taoism... And even the whole Taoism, whether you will stand up and stand on the unfair side for those stupid people, and also intend to eliminate me." "Zhang Zhiwei, do you think it''s moral for daomen to do this, stand beside those stupid people and deal with me, who is forced to be such a different kind by human beings...?" Zhang Zhiwei shook his head slowly and said, "there is no right or wrong in this matter, no matter whether you are right or wrong, and whether we are right or not. Before being disciples of Taoism, i.... And we, first of all, are the human beings who also live in this land." "Therefore, Taoist disciples can''t just watch..." "What are you talking to me about here?" Seeing that some words had been said with the cooperation of the old Heavenly Master, Liu Xiaojiang naturally had no intention to continue performing. Then he immediately opened his mouth and interrupted the old Heavenly Master''s belittling of himself and other disciples. "Whoever stands in front of me will end up dead." "Zhang Zhiwei, let me say it again for the last time. Make way for me, or... I want you to disappear completely!" Let''s hear it, Liu Xiaojiang''s body immediately sent out more powerful energy, and the incomparable momentum was instantly pressed on everyone''s mind. It''s like The win hook faced by everyone present is indeed a real natural disaster, but I don''t know why I have retained the human shape for the time being! Chapter 795 For a while, Because of the terrible breath displayed by Ying Gou, everyone present except the old Heavenly Master felt it almost at the same time, an instinctive fear from the biological level. It''s like I''ve never seen a natural enemy, but I still feel a strong sense of crisis in front of the natural enemy I met for the first time. It seems that I instinctively tell myself that there is absolutely no chance of winning, and the best choice is to turn around and run away. However, with the dazzling golden light gradually emanating from the old Heavenly Master, the people present who would have an instinctive fear of Ying Gou seemed to grasp the last floating life-saving pedal around them in the surging wave. Although they were extremely afraid and even had the idea of running away, as long as there was the flag of the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain, they would never be defeated by their own fear. On the contrary, after seeing the golden light in the scene, they rekindled their desire for victory. At this time, everyone knew that the previous all sex demons were powerful, especially Xia he, who mastered many unique skills and had a special constitution. But even the witch, who was enough to make anyone helpless, was still easily defeated by the majesty of Zhengyi Tianshi road in front of the recognized Supreme Master Longhushan Tianshi in the circle. Now, after really understanding the power of the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain, people obviously regard the old Heavenly Master as the biggest dependence. Therefore, as long as the last hope in their hearts does not die out, no matter how terrible they are in front of them, they will never completely collapse their firmness in their hearts. Moreover, it''s not just these guys in front of us. At present, I''m afraid even the ordinary people outside also hold roughly the same ideas as these guys and are looking forward to the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain to successfully defeat yinggou. Liu Xiaojiang is undoubtedly very clear about the mentality of these people, because these situations are not beyond the original plan. What he wants is to make everyone understand the horror of Ying Gou, and then subconsciously place all his hopes on the old Heavenly Master. So After that, no one will care about it. It is the dragon tiger mountain that created yinggou. Even everyone will appreciate the efforts and sacrifices of Zhengyi Tianshi and even all Taoist disciples. What he needs to do next is to achieve the goal of sacrificing his life for justice, and after solving some possible hidden dangers, he will solve his martial uncle relatively hard, and finally... Give full play to his acting skills and lose to the people who fight to death. The rest... Is no longer what Liu Xiaojiang needs to care about. However, There are always changes in the plan, Although Liu Xiaojiang thought that most of the people present would not dare to act rashly in front of him because of fear, he underestimated the firmness of these people in his heart. He did not expect that there would be so many people who, fearing life and death, wanted to use their lives to try to create some opportunities for the old Heavenly Master. Before the old Heavenly Master decided to take action, Liu Xiaojiang had just finished his threatening words, and many innocent and firm outsiders in the circle took the initiative to attack themselves under the leadership of Taoist disciples. Moreover, it seems that even the old Heavenly Master didn''t expect this. He didn''t want to use the lives of Taoist disciples and other aliens to create any opportunities for the fight between himself and Ying Gou. Just Now, it is undoubtedly too late to stop it. "Ho..." Liu Xiaojiang looked up at those Taoist disciples who came towards him and tried to consume some of their energy with their lives, as well as all kinds of means followed by other major schools. He could not tell whether he was admiring this behavior or laughing at their innocence. "It''s a good idea. It''s admirable to sacrifice your life for justice, but it''s a pity... The gap between you and me is too big." Let''s hear it, Liu Xiaojiang just waved to those Taoist disciples, and a large area of strange black energy around him swept away, which easily took the lives of those Taoist disciples in an instant. The next second, with the passing of strange black energy, Those Taoist disciples who originally wanted to use their lives to consume Liu Xiaojiang fell to the ground one by one before they really came close to Liu Xiaojiang to use their means. As for those strange people of various schools who followed the disciples of the Taoist school, naturally, they could not escape the encirclement and entanglement of this strange black energy. Soon, they came to the same end as those disciples of the Taoist school. Under this fierce black energy, they had no ability to resist. The various means used to support them, even the shooting from ordinary soldiers in the rear, were also far away from liuxiaojiang and blocked by the annihilation of the black energy of other automatic protectors. However, because the bullets in the hands of ordinary soldiers are also the product of special transformation, a large number of bullets fell to the ground, but it still triggered a chain explosion, and a large amount of smoke and dust once again hid Liu Xiaojiang''s body in it. meanwhile, The elves who didn''t know where to hide earlier also suddenly appeared in the field, and rushed into the smoke one after another led by the four masters. It seems that they want to take advantage of this opportunity to suppress the monster yinggou with quantity... For the time being. Moreover, they are also so desperate that they do not consider the continuation of ethnic groups in front of Ying Gou! "Yinggou! Return our ancestors...!" "Should I say you''re too stupid, or should I say you''re too well protected." Liu Xiaojiang''s words were only for the elves present, so a word didn''t reach the ears of those humans outside, and even the old Heavenly Master didn''t notice it. After all, the contract between him and Hu Li is undoubtedly a master servant contract that occupies an absolute position. At present, these elves are closely related to Hu Li, and even borrow some of Hu Li''s abilities to continue to this day. Therefore, it should not be too simple for Liu Xiaojiang to send messages to the elves with ideas. However, due to the relative tension in the current situation, the spirits'' emotions are not so stable, and they have even been ready to die. They are not aware that Liu Xiaojiang''s sentence is actually only said to themselves through some kind of connection. Moreover, because of too much tension, even if the sound echoed in the brain, most elves still didn''t ''hear'' it. "As elves, the same alien, pay and sacrifice for mankind, you....... Damn it!" This sentence of Liu Xiaojiang is obviously not for the elves, but he is deliberately explaining the attitude of the elves in an opposite way through the mouth of his enemy, all the different people present and the ordinary people outside. The anger contained in it is enough for others outside to pay attention to the choices made by the elves at this moment. However, this is not enough in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. He wants to use Ying Gou''s identity to pave all the roads. Naturally, he will not just use words to prove the relationship between elves and humans. therefore, After the elves rushed into the smoke one after another, he immediately controlled the large black energy around him, condensed it into an entity like a golden light spell, and quickly cut off the huge blade formed by the black energy with equal treatment towards the elves in his perception! Boom!!! In an instant, the wind and clouds surged, which not only dispersed the smoke and dust, but also left traces of terror on the ground, making the ground appear a crack like a knife! After the loud noise, the elves present were at least affected by this force, lacking hands and feet, and seriously... Even left a lot of blood on the ground! After a blow! The four elves who stood in front of Ying Gou with human beings all followed the younger generation around them... All disappeared! "Is there no whole corpse..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at only a small number of seriously injured elves in the field, then looked at the terrible crack in front of him without expression and said: "Hum, as a betrayer, it''s cheap for you to die so easily." For the elves, Liu Xiaojiang is obviously more generous than human beings because of Hu Li''s relationship. Also because of the existence of Hu Li, an old ancestor, and based on the existence of the special contract between elves and human beings, even if the elves die without a whole body, he also has the means to revive them. Therefore, to attack these elves is the least pressure for Liu Xiaojiang at the moment, because he doesn''t care about their final death. But as soon as the voice fell, Liu Xiaojiang suddenly looked up at the distant sky as if he had noticed something. His eyes penetrated the night and pointed to several UAVs flying rapidly. However, This time, he just looked at the drones with abundant firepower, and didn''t want to use some means to prevent them from approaching. Then, Liu Xiaojiang directly ignored several drones in the distance and refocused his attention on those who were already stupid. "The cultivation of elves is generally higher than that of human beings, but you don''t think that those elves who are just slightly stronger than human beings can directly suppress me with quantitative advantages in a way that you human beings can''t do." Say, The drones in the distance, close to the base, suddenly exploded as if they had hit something. Liu Xiaojiang turned his back to the large amount of fire generated by the explosion in the distance, calmly looked at the people shocked by the instant solution of the elves, and said: "In the face of the burning flame, no matter how many moths... Will only become the fuel that makes the combustion more intense. Can we really put out the deflagration flame?" this moment, Seeing that they were still standing in the same place without moving, they had made a large number of casualties on their side. Then they finally realized that the gap is also different. No matter how many ants..... They may not really be able to kill the elephant. Yinggou, this monster, this natural disaster... For these mortals, it is an absolutely unsolvable existence! See this, Standing beside the old heavenly master all the time, Muyou, one of the ten men, couldn''t help looking at the old man with golden light all over his body. "Old Heavenly Master, it seems that in addition to achieving a certain degree of cultivation, no matter how many people there are, it''s meaningless for yinggou. Instead of continuing to make the sacrifice bigger, let''s just let us..." "Your children shouldn''t act on impulse." The old Heavenly Master didn''t intend to ask anyone to help, but now he naturally hopes that everyone can give up those unrealistic ideas, so he said: "Moreover, it''s obviously not a time to fight for face at present. I''m an old man. Compared with the abnormal existence of Ying Gou, you say that in addition to cultivation, you can reach a certain degree..... Then I ask you, what degree should you reach?" "Er..." Muyou was stunned when he heard the speech. He obviously didn''t know too much about the specific situation, and didn''t fully understand the power of Liu Xiaojiang. The old Heavenly Master shook his head and continued: "xiaomuyou, there are few of the original ten people left now." "Now, excluding Xiao Huang who joined and quit later, there are only you and me, the speaker of the Shu word gate, the president of the World Association... And the man of Ma Xianer in the northeast." Say, He looked at the three ten men who were silent aside and said, "although the magic method of the strange door is extremely sophisticated, the magic method of the Zhuge family is definitely not weaker than the magic word door." "Although Baqi skill is powerful and can be called a unique skill, Lao Lu still easily lost in his hands." "The horse fairy, but the elves came, and most of them died in his hands..." "Next..." "You should regard me as a selfish old man. I hope you can live to the end and help the company maintain the original peace after the matter is over. You can leave the winning hook to me alone." Chen Jinkui was relieved to hear this, but then he looked at the old Heavenly Master with some worry and said: "but..." "Nothing good, but." Guan Shihua is very open to the current situation, or he has already admitted his ability and is far from keeping up with the current era. "That winning hook is not something you and I can deal with at all. Now only Zhang Zhiwei, who can also be called an alien guy, may be able to help us survive this disaster." Speaking of which, She looked at the people around her who were full of fear, and at the elves who suffered heavy casualties in the distance. Finally, she tentatively asked the old Heavenly Master: "Zhang Zhiwei, if you don''t include my little Ma Xianer, our older generation has been completely deserted to this day. How about... Are you sure you can beat that yinggou?" Wen Yan, The old Heavenly Master didn''t answer this question directly, but looked up at Ying Gou, who was still waiting in the presence. It seemed that he was deliberately leaving time for people to slowly feel fear, and said: "No matter whether you are sure or not, you should always try hard. After all, as you said before, i... once upon a time, I could be regarded differently by everyone." Let''s hear it, The golden light on the old Heavenly Master was suddenly dazzling. It was like a real sun under the dark sky, and slowly walked to yinggou under everyone''s attention. For a while, The dazzling golden light on the old Heavenly Master and the strange black energy around Liu Xiaojiang have also formed a picture of the opposition between light and darkness! Thank you for the 100 starting points of 150927012533409 reward! Thank you for the 500 starting point coins awarded by Xia RIYANG! Xiao Luo, thank you for your great support~~ Chapter 796 Obviously, the word "little master" and "little man" can''t be used to describe the existence of Liu Tianjiang alone. The level of cultivation they have achieved and the means and strength they have mastered are far from comparable to anyone present. Even some similar and simple means, as long as they are used by the two people themselves, will certainly make people feel very strange in power, as if....... Their understanding of those means is completely wrong and they can''t give play to the fur of those means at all. One of them is likely to be inseparable from the ancient god Ying, and may even be an abnormal existence very similar to the ancient god; One is a strange person who has been carrying the word "strongest" since ancient times. Even the generation with the worst cultivation level in history is also the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain that most strange people in the circle can only look up to. No! Can''t compare! Everyone knows that such a weak self can''t be compared with the two in the field, but therefore... Everyone is watching them very seriously and pinning all their hopes on the old Heavenly Master. After all, although the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain is equally unfathomable, the good thing is that he is still willing to stand on his side. These people consider the dragon and tiger heavenly masters in the past history. Although no one knows why the dragon and tiger heavenly masters are so special, they are still full of trust in the word "Heavenly Master". They may even think that Zhang Zhiwei, who was already invincible in those years, may have appeared in the world in response to the disaster with the blessing of the ancient heavenly masters of Longhu Mountain. Chaos is beginning to open, and everything turns into yin and Yang Everything in the world has Yin, there is Yang, and there is light, there is darkness. If there has never been a real situation of "one family dominating". If the way of heaven exists exactly as Ying Gou said, the old Heavenly Master, as the best person to deal with the disaster and as an almost equal and opposite existence with Ying Gou, has also been confirmed in the hearts of people with the gradual fermentation of the event. The Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain always takes it as his duty to maintain the great righteousness of the world. Zhang Zhiwei, the 65th generation Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain and recognized as the top expert in the circle, may be the "savior" who can save them from the sea of suffering? It is said that an emergency is easy to seek medical treatment When people are swaying, they will abnormally believe in the last straw in their hands, and they will not let themselves fall into real despair in any way. This may also be a self-protection mechanism when they have no way. Liu Xiaojiang is obviously very clear about people''s mentality, so he can create this situation in front of everyone. He makes everyone subconsciously think that the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain and Zhengyi Heavenly Master way... Are great beings that are worthy of trust and follow all the time. Strong, gentle and invincible Such talents are more in line with the image of heroes in people''s hearts. When facing a real hero, people will naturally choose to ignore the "humanized" side, self brain supplement... And regard him as a deified positive existence. So. Liu Xiaojiang can really get rid of the identity of Zhengyi disciple and make people subconsciously think that he is a terrible alien. In essence, he has no direct connection with Longhu Mountain... And Zhengyi Tianshi Dao. He is creating opportunities for Longhu Mountain, so that Zhengyi can still maintain the previous transcendent position in the circle after the end of the matter, and will not fall down from the altar with the whole Longhu Mountain because of his alien existence. After all, Liu Xiaojiang still has some respect and gratitude for the dragon and tiger mountain and the integrity he has given himself. It''s just This kind of thing does not hinder his next actions, nor does it prevent him from getting rid of the connection between himself and Zhengyi Tianshi Dao by personally solving the Dragon Tiger Mountain Tianshi. After all, the greatness of Zhengyi in Longhu Mountain does not conflict with the death of the old Heavenly Master. On the contrary, it will die because of the generosity of the old Heavenly Master, because the old Heavenly Master stood up and did his last part, so that the three words "Zhengyi" will always be remembered by people. Because He has enough power to frighten the world! "It seems..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at the old man with golden light all over his body, standing opposite and almost equal in his energy and breath, pretending to be disappointed: "you are going to be against me." "Just for the sake of those hopeless fools, they bet on the Millennium foundation of Longhu Mountain. Do you really think you are sure to get rid of me without damaging Longhu Mountain..... It''s too arrogant." "... say something about the foundation of thousands of years." Looking directly at Ying gou not far away, the old Heavenly Master put out golden light to resist the black energy outside. Unexpectedly, he really showed that he could not fall down and would not be eroded by the black energy. "In the final analysis, we are just some practitioners, and the foundation is just to give ourselves a shelter. Since the current situation is enough to endanger all, if we still keep our own one-third of an mu, how can we feel at ease in this world in the end." "Monk, on the road of practice... What we want is a clear conscience." "Really." Liu Xiaojiang felt the powerful energy emitted by the old Heavenly Master, but he still took a step forward slowly with a calm face. The large black energy surrounded by him also went further, and immediately forced the golden light of the old Heavenly Master to a certain range. "Old Heavenly Master, but I don''t think you really have the ability to ask your heart without regret. If you have the opportunity, I''ll make you regret after interrupting your hands and feet. I regret why I had to participate in it, so that I killed those disciples of the Taoist school." "And..." Speaking of which, Liu Xiaojiang stopped, looked at the old Heavenly Master with flashing eyes, slowly raised his arm and said: "Your golden light can''t stop my steps and resist its erosion... It''s already very difficult to do. In this case, how can you solve my disaster that is endangering everyone for the sake of the world?" "Hum, golden light mantra, mantis is just a car..." As soon as the voice fell, A large number of black energy gathered and formed in an instant. Under the extremely meticulous control of Liu Xiaojiang, he waved a huge pure black fist and smashed the old Heavenly Master in a way that would not immediately erode the golden light. Dong -!!! The golden light mantra cast by the old Heavenly Master is obviously different from the golden light of other disciples of Longhu Mountain. It can not only forcibly resist the corpse poison outside the golden light, but also maintain an unimaginable firmness. After contacting the fist formed by black Qi, it immediately makes a bell like sound. While Liu Xiaojiang was doing it, The old Heavenly Master who successfully resisted Liu Xiaojiang''s attack by relying on the golden light immediately formed a long whip with the golden light and quickly pulled it to Liu Xiaojiang not far away. See this, In order not to show too much at this time, Liu Xiaojiang can''t use the golden light curse and thunder method to resist the attack with his flesh when facing the old Heavenly Master. After all, he doesn''t know whether the various means of Zhengyi exhibited by the martial uncle with the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain have other stronger effects. If it is mixed with many powerful functions that can be used to ''eliminate demons'', maybe he will really be hard to escape the pain of skin and flesh at the moment. Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t want to bear the whip from others secretly when he is sure to win. He''s not a pervert who likes his own punishment, but he can''t be too perverted in various senses. Frightening, and disgusting to the scalp... That''s different! therefore, Liu Xiaojiang made an instant effort at his feet. After avoiding the long whip of the old Heavenly Master in the form of energy, the whole person suddenly appeared in front of the old man, followed by an unreserved heavy fist to the old man. Bang!!! As expected, the old Heavenly Master did not respond to this, and the picture of Liu Xiaojiang breaking the golden light did not appear, In front of Liu Xiaojiang''s terrible speed, the old Heavenly Master looked slow but timely raised his arm covered with golden light, and steadily took Liu Xiaojiang''s heavy fist enough to shake the boulder. meanwhile, What followed was a large crack in the land under their feet, as if they had quickly transferred all the powerful forces exerted by Liu Xiaojiang from their feet to the ground. The ground, which was originally very strong under common sense, cracked inch by inch. Finally, even under the gaze of other strange people in the distance, there began to be a terrible scene of land shaking like an earthquake. See this, Some strange people who understood what they had learned from it also led the others behind them to retreat quickly, leaving a wide enough space for the old Heavenly Master and Liu Xiaojiang. The next second, As if waiting for the people in the distance to retreat, after other aliens have retreated to a safe position, the old Heavenly Master will no longer compete with Liu Xiaojiang, He suddenly withdrew his strength, resulting in Liu Xiaojiang''s instantaneous negligence. Then, taking advantage of Liu Xiaojiang''s loss of balance, he pulled Liu Xiaojiang''s fist with one hand and continued to destroy his balance, while the other hand... Clenched his fist and quickly smashed Liu Xiaojiang''s back neck. This came suddenly, perhaps because he didn''t expect that the old Heavenly Master would try his best to deal with himself and didn''t choose to cooperate with him to show any flaws, Liu Xiaojiang was pulled by the old Heavenly Master, but he couldn''t break free for a moment, and he couldn''t face the old Heavenly Master''s fist with a fully prepared attitude, so that he only had time to use the black energy wrapped around his body to form a protective area on his back neck. Plop!!! Although Liu Xiaojiang used the black energy to form protection for the time being, the old Heavenly Master is not an ordinary stranger after all. Since he can take over the terrible distance of Liu Xiaojiang, the attack power will not be too far from Liu Xiaojiang. Therefore, he was severely hit on the ground by the fist of the old Heavenly Master. Although he was not hurt because of the existence of black Qi, the pain... And the fact that he lost his fist and foot to the old Heavenly Master also gave Liu Xiaojiang a loud slap in the face. "You really don''t keep your hand at all!" Liu Xiaojiang reacted, holding the broken ground with one hand, and once again pulled away from the old Heavenly Master with one heel. Then he touched his back neck with his hand and twisted his neck with a dark face. "If it''s someone else, just now... Even if it can prevent trauma, it will certainly break the spine." Wen Yan, The old Heavenly Master didn''t seem so pity. Instead, he looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who was distancing himself from him, shook his head and said: "Just now, I actually wanted to hurt you, but I just got a little cheap. Has your life repair... Reached this level?" "Hey..." Liu Xiaojiang was still confident and fearless. He soon put away his dissatisfaction with the old man, but his attitude was no longer as relaxed as before. "I''m worthy of being the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain. Should I say that you are really a top expert? If it''s someone else... Don''t let me suffer. I''m afraid you can only think about it when you Yin me in the wrestling." "Heavenly Master, you are so powerful, so... Please be careful!" Well, Liu Xiaojiang instantly disappeared in place. When he appeared in front of the old Heavenly Master again, he had covered his fist with black energy like a golden light mantra. Obviously, he wanted to prevent the old Heavenly Master from playing tricks with himself in boxing and foot Kung Fu as before. He wanted to fight with the old Heavenly Master with their own means, trying to forcibly suppress the golden light mantra with the particularity of black energy. let me put it another way, In fact, Liu Xiaojiang has recognized his advice in boxing and foot Kung Fu. After a short fight just now, he has understood that he can''t compare with the old man in front of him in boxing and foot Kung Fu anyway. What fist is afraid of youth? In front of this recognized expert in the circle, this kind of normal reason can''t be maintained at all. After all... No matter what''s special about this old man, at least he looks powerful and unreasonable! But It is also a simple use of golden light, which covers the whole body, The corpse poison produced by Liu Xiaojiang''s increased output is still like an ordinary poison barrier in front of the old Heavenly Master. There is no way to break through his proud golden light. The next moment, The old Heavenly Master who once again resisted Liu Xiaojiang''s corpse poison didn''t say much in front of Liu Xiaojiang''s full strength. He immediately raised the energy in his body to a higher level again, emitting dazzling golden light and entangled with Liu Xiaojiang''s black energy! In the continuous intersection of black energy and golden light, or even mutual distortion and opposition, The fists and feet exerted by the two figures, whether in terms of speed or the powerful force that constantly makes a loud noise and causes the ground to collapse, also make the people who have retreated to the distance tense their nerves and their hearts beat violently. At this time, no one will doubt that once the battle between the two affects themselves, even if it is just the fluctuation of fist and foot hedge, it is enough to burst their heart! Chapter 797 Bang! Bang! Bang Black Qi and golden light are intertwined and constantly twist the opposition, as if they all want to completely annihilate each other immediately. However, under the two powerful breath like essence, the two figures are using each other''s fist and foot Kung Fu to make full use of their breath at a speed that is difficult to see by the naked eye. Undoubtedly, they are all trying to consume it... And even successfully subdue each other! However, both of them obviously think too simply of each other. Although the old Heavenly Master did not intend to really defeat Liu Xiaojiang, at least he was always in the position of the Heavenly Master of Longhushan and the last hope of everyone else in his heart. Therefore, in the end, even if you want to lose, you have to lose convincingly. It is impossible to bear the word "Heavenly Master", but you can easily lose in the hands of Liu Xiaojiang, because it will also damage the dignity of Zhengyi Heavenly Master Tao. The old Heavenly Master wanted to stop all "mistakes" on his head to the greatest extent, and then lose to Liu Xiaojiang relatively appropriately. In this way, He not only passively fulfilled Liu Xiaojiang''s plan, but also contributed from the perspective of Tianshi mansion. He also saved the trouble that Tianshi mansion would be criticized for Ying Gou in the future, and he... Had a clear conscience and died with part of his sins. Kill many birds with one stone The only regret is that the old Heavenly Master is unable to agree with the whole plan and prevent so many innocent people from dying here. However, he didn''t expect that Liu Xiaojiang had reached such a state on the road of practice that he didn''t need to consider the problem of water drainage at all. Moreover, although he seems to have successfully suppressed the child, you should know that he has been fighting with him by virtue of his kung fu skills, but the other party... Seems to have used no means at all, but is simply fighting with himself by virtue of that special energy. The child was able to force himself to this extent by using his fists and feet and his own special energy Genius? In front of this child, what kind of genius is he? He just takes advantage of the Millennium inheritance of Longhu Mountain! If there is no Heavenly Master, I''m afraid even I can''t stand in front of him equally. And on the other side, Liu Xiaojiang was more or less arrogant. He thought that with the cultivation and strength he currently mastered, even in the face of his former martial uncle, he would not fall into the so-called bitter struggle. As a result, the fact was far beyond his expectation. He not only fell into a hard battle in front of the old Heavenly Master, but was even suppressed by the other party''s experienced fist and foot. Even if your strength is obviously stronger, even if your speed is obviously faster, no matter how hard you try, every move and every form... It seems that you hit cotton and didn''t get any effective response. Every defense of the old Heavenly Master is flawless, and every return stroke is so right that he has no time to dodge, so he can only choose to carry it directly with the strength of his body. Liu Xiaojiang''s corpse poison is indeed constantly eroding the golden light of the old Heavenly Master. It is constantly killing less than half of the energy in the other party''s body by distracting the other party from resisting the erosion. However, if considering the old Heavenly Master''s suppression of his fists and feet and counting the attacks he had to carry down, he suddenly found that his behavior of killing each other''s energy through corpse poison was far less than the consumption of his own hard resistance to each other''s attacks. In other words Liu Xiaojiang not only failed to pull the old Heavenly Master into the trap, but was killed by others. That''s what I''m talking about. Sure enough, he is worthy of being the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain and the top expert recognized by everyone in the world. No matter from what point of view, the martial uncle in front of him is a perfect stranger without any flaws. It''s hard for Liu Xiaojiang not to think that if it weren''t for his martial uncle, it would be impossible for others to go up to this level on the road of cultivation, even if they inherited the Heavenly Master degree. Moreover, if he looked at the problem from another angle, he even felt that the old man in front of him could be divided outside the scope of mankind to some extent. The old man is simply evil and doesn''t look like a human! Boom!!! Liu Xiaojiang did not perform the golden light mantra. Instead, he manipulated the black energy again, gradually condensed into a black giant blade behind him, and manipulated the giant blade to slash the old man while punching the old Heavenly Master. Just Liu Xiaojiang still failed to succeed in this attack, and failed to break through the golden light in front of him. Instead, he was firmly held by the huge black blade cut by the old Heavenly Master with his huge palm formed by energy. However, although the old heavenly master himself could easily bear the great power, the land under his feet and behind him could not bear it at all. Immediately, under the influence of this great power, two terrorist cracks were divided. If the base here is not open enough and the surrounding buildings are strong enough, I''m afraid that even if the two people in the fight are relatively introverted, they can''t bear the aftershocks. In the distance, I saw the battle between Liu Xiaojiang and the old Heavenly Master with my own eyes and understood the power of the two figures in the distance, Some of the younger strangers present were even completely numb, and some subconsciously knelt down on the ground, leaning on the ground with their hands and looking at two figures in the distance. "What''s this... What''s this? Alien? Master... Elder martial brother! Can they be aliens... No, can they be human?!" However, even after hearing the younger generation''s question, no one can answer this question at all. Everyone... Including the ten guys who are usually high above, but now are also hiding here, no one can accurately describe such a "distant" two people. Ying Gou is a monster and a disaster... There is no doubt about this, but the old Heavenly Master is on his side after all. Even though they are secretly scolding the two figures in the distance that are not human, they will not take the initiative to draw a line between themselves and the old Heavenly Master. However, based on their own conscience, no one really dares to equate themselves with the Heavenly Master. If the old Heavenly Master is just an ordinary alien, what is his group of people? this moment, What are the top ten guys, what enviable stunts, In front of these two figures who are fighting in the distance, everything... Seems to be meaningless. Everything seems so childish and weak! In front of these two people, even if it was the so-called Jiashen rebellion in those years, isn''t it also a family play?! ¡­¡­ "Hehe... Hehe, it seems that he doesn''t need our help. The Heavenly Master can solve the winning hook by himself." Looking at the distance, Chen Jinkui smiled guilty and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. At present, even if he is the speaker of the skill word gate, as one of the ten guys, he has mastered many strange skills; Even though Qimen''s technique often has miraculous effects in supporting others and fighting with them, he doesn''t dare to rush forward to support the old Heavenly Master for fear that he will be involved in the aftermath of the fight between the two. Because he knows his abilities very well, and knows that once he is involved, he will be broken to pieces... Maybe he is lucky. "If we can win the best, if not... We must also be prepared." The shepherd on one side looked at Chen Jinkui with guilty eyes, then looked into the distance and said: "At present, it seems that the Heavenly Master is suppressing the yinggou, but you and I can''t see any fishiness in it at all. The Heavenly Master doesn''t seem to have a grasp of the overall situation at all." "However, I believe that even if the Heavenly Master lost to yinggou in the end, he will do his best to create opportunities for us. At that time... Even if yinggou with serious injuries is still terrible, if you want to win the final victory, you must not be afraid of sacrifice." "Even if you die more, you have to ensure that you won''t have a chance to cause disaster again..." "Hey..." Guan Shihua looked at the two younger generations, Muyou and Chen Jinkui, who showed very different performance. "I''m nothing old. After all, I''ve been sitting in the position of these ten guys for so many years. Since I enjoy so many benefits, I naturally have to bear some responsibility." "However, it''s also hard for you young people. Although you are the so-called ten guys, you are still young... And there is a future. In the end, you must stand in front of me and strive for a future for other young people. It''s normal for you to be afraid." "Grandma, Jin kui''er doesn''t mean that. Don''t misunderstand the younger generation." Seeing this, Chen Jinkui couldn''t help laughing. "I... I''m just lamenting my incompetence. I don''t mean to run away in that situation." "Yes." Guan Shihua looked back at the position of the members of the Zhuge family and said, "anyway, whether it is a warlock or not, whether there is a means to escape or not. If the whole world has changed, escape... Where can you escape?" "Moreover, if the children of Zhuge''s family didn''t make mistakes, the reason why they couldn''t get in the same things as those planes just now is that Ying Gou has arranged an array outside, like ours..... It''s still two to say if they can''t escape in the end." "What grandma said is." Chen Jinkui nodded. But when he looked at the two figures in the distance, he subconsciously showed some fear. It was obviously not what he said in the previous words, but lamented his incompetence as a stranger. On the other end, Feng Zhenghao did not participate in the conversation of several ten men. Instead, he stood in front of the members of his World Association and carefully observed Liu Xiaojiang and the old Heavenly Master. However, he has nothing to say about the situation at this time, but it doesn''t mean that those strange people in the world, as well as the younger generation of fengshayan and fengxingtong, have nothing to say. Although some of his brothers and sisters were still shaking in the distance, they could not avoid the same sound from time to time. Even if he understands the attitude and choice of the Feng family, he knows that the Feng family will not be destroyed by brother Liu "Dad, Liu Da... Will Ying Gou really lose to the Heavenly Master? How do I feel that he can''t take advantage of anything all the time. Every time he appears... He is forced to a certain extent by the Heavenly Master." Wen Yan, Feng Zhenghao first looked at the others around him. After making sure that no one nearby paid attention to this side, he finally reached out and patted Feng Xingtong on the shoulder. Then he shook his head at his son without saying a word, indicating that his child must not talk more at this moment. Although Feng Xingtong is still young, he has been with Feng Zhenghao for a long time. He also knows that according to his current attitude and choice of the Feng family, talking too much will inevitably attract the attention of some smart people, so he closed his mouth under the sign of his father. Just The inexplicable fear in his heart was not weakened by his shrewd father and his brothers and sisters. On the contrary, with the increasingly fierce vibration under his feet, he gradually had a strong doubt about himself and others... And the scene in front of him in the future. After all, no matter how many favorable conditions Liu Xiaojiang gives and how close the relationship between himself and Liu Xiaojiang is, when the terrible power is in front of him, it is difficult for Feng Xingtong, as an ordinary human, not to doubt the extent to which yinggou will do things. Besides What Liu Xiaojiang has done since the war has long gone far beyond his initial imagination, and it is completely unlike what brother Liu, who is well-known to him, will do. At this time, "Don''t think about it." On the contrary, fengshayan, who has known Liu Xiaojiang for a long time, but seems to have not been in deep friendship with Liu Xiaojiang, saw Feng Xingtong''s concern at this time and put his hand on his brother''s shoulder instead of his father. "Although things have exceeded expectations, they have not gone to the worst, and this... Is enough to prove something." Say, She even stopped her brother and whispered in Feng Xingtong''s ear, "if things are what you think, then... There will only be more dead." "Yinggou, that is purely synonymous with disaster, and will not maintain some human nature." "......." fengxingtong. On one side, Feng Zhenghao noticed that Feng Xingtong was no longer worried as before because of the comfort of the wind sand swallow. Naturally, he was quite satisfied and nodded to the wind sand swallow. For fengshayan, his awkward daughter, Feng Zhenghao has undoubtedly found the right way to get along with her, and no longer treats her children as self righteous as before. ¡­¡­ In the command room, Here, like the outsiders outside, people who have experienced great storms and waves and boast of being well-informed look at the pictures presented on the electronic devices. They are all so speechless. Even the old man who clearly has no real power here, but has a high position, has not spoken with his back to Xu Si for a long time. But when Xu Si also watched the battle between Liu Xiaojiang and the old Heavenly Master through the electronic picture and subconsciously expected the old Heavenly Master to win, The old man who had not spoken for a long time suddenly took a deep breath with a dignified face and said: "It''s just yinggou. Why does Zhang Zhiwei even have such unheard of power? If other people are like this... Can it be regarded as human?" "Xiao Si, go and get the phone..." Wen Yan, Xu Si looked at the old man with his back to him. Although there was a bad feeling in his heart, in the end, due to his identity, he had to obey the old man''s order and find someone to come, which can only be used to contact the old man. Then, after he dialed a series of numbers for the old man, he stood behind the old man with complex complexion. "Hello?" "You''re wrong. The children are not wrong at all. Strangers... Just shouldn''t exist." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Chapter 798 Listen to the voice on the other end of the phone, As he sat in his study, he could not help but grasp the microphone in his hand. Then he looked up at the monitor hanging on the indoor wall and said: "Hehe, you and I have known each other for many years. You can say anything directly between old guys. What do you mean by the mistake you said...?" "We all look down on strangers and should not tolerate their existence. It was our kindness that caused all this in front of us." The old man stared at the battle in the monitoring picture, thought about it, but took the initiative to point out the problem. "I see what you mean." Ann calmed down. "So, I''m asking you, what do you mean by that mistake...?" "... what do you mean?" The old man seemed to understand something, but he didn''t answer the question according to the guess. Instead, he asked carefully. "The mistake you''re talking about at the moment is whether you''re saying that they shouldn''t exist, or...... we''re actually responsible for all the current situation." The old man said after a little meditation. Wen Yan, The old man frowned slightly and said, "there are all problems, but the most important thing is that we underestimate strangers. We shouldn''t let them go from the beginning. We should carry out more strict control or centralized control over strangers... Like most countries outside." "Is it because of the power they have..." An Lao said this sentence, but quickly denied: "no, it should be said that the power shown by Zhang Zhiwei and Ying Gou''s monster has far exceeded your understanding of alien means." "So, you think that even if you exclude Ying Gou and Zhang Zhiwei, different people may gain strength no less than ours in the future, and it is also possible that... They will say no to the order created by ordinary people, right?" "This possibility is really great." The old man couldn''t deny it. "It is not uncommon in history that there are no strangers who want to overthrow order by force, whether in the east or the West." "If we still have absolute power and absolute dominance relative to the alien group, then... We may consider humanitarian matters, but now the power that the alien can control has obviously exceeded our expectations." "Even if you don''t consider the guy like Ying Gou, what about Zhang Zhiwei... Yes, the current Zhang Zhiwei is indeed on our side, but what about the next Zhang Zhiwei? Who can guarantee that the next Zhang Zhiwei will be willing to stand on our side?" "And..." So far, There was a little hesitation in the old man''s eyes, but he still gritted his teeth and said what he thought in his heart, "the absolute power we have is also a disaster for ourselves, which can not be regarded as a reliable condition at all." "Just like this time..." "The battlefield is on the land under our own feet, and you can use a small part of the sacrifice to exchange the destruction of yinggou through that thing, so as to ensure the survival and interests of most ordinary people, but you said you want everyone to bear the price together and don''t want to give up anyone." "Of course..." "In terms of human nature and morality, there is no mistake in your choice. If it were me... I would prefer to follow behind your leader, because I know I won''t suddenly become an abandoned son at any time." "But in terms of rationality as a leader, you''re throwing everyone into a fire pit. In the end, who can survive... Almost all depends on fate. I... don''t agree with you." "Sacrifice a small number of people in exchange for the survival and interests of most people..." the old man obviously didn''t have much emotional fluctuation for these words, and still said in such a calm voice: "If you are a vested interest and a majority of people who survive, you certainly think this kind of thing should be taken for granted, but if you are a minority of people destined to be sacrificed, how many people can die peacefully for the majority." "And how do you choose who should sacrifice and who should stay as the majority..." "Most of the people in the world who may be willing to sacrifice for this are also likely to be heroes with blood in their hearts." "Those who are unwilling to sacrifice for this, only want to survive as the majority, and even want to seize this opportunity to escape are mostly the so-called great people of modern society." "If we only consider the most basic social development, the so-called ''great people'' in modern society may be far more valuable to society than heroes in peacetime." "But even so, do you really only consider the so-called development, so that those who are willing to sacrifice for it choose to die, and then leave those important resources that... Don''t know when they will betray?" "If that''s the case, even if you make everything flourish and look prosperous on the surface, what''s the use of a society that will collapse as soon as there is a problem...?" "Lao Chen, it''s not a human society, but a ''human society'' on the surface. In fact, it''s a delivery room that desperately provides its own blood for monsters. What everyone was supporting at that time was not a so-called mother, but a few vampires." "It''s natural for your mother to raise you and you''re willing to support her; while vampires keep you in captivity, you''re still willing to be kind to it, so... It''s really cheap." "....." the other end of the phone suddenly fell into silence. "So." Aware of the silence on the other end of the phone, Ann shook his head and said: "Some problems seem to have choices, but in fact, if we... All of us have not so many choices for some firm goals." "You said that sacrificing a small number of people for the sake of the majority may not be really stupid if you don''t think about it in the future, but as long as you don''t want to focus on the present and hope that everything can be more long-term, it''s....... At least it''s hard for you and me to make a choice." "After all, according to the current situation, heroes should not be despised and given up. Those vampires who have not yet become a climate have to choose to help us continue to develop for their own purposes at this stage. Neither of them... Can give up." "What''s more, those monsters who try to keep humans in captivity may not become vampires in the end. Maybe they will change captivity to support for their own survival, give up the huge short-term interests and turn to pursue long-term and back feeding, which is a nutrient needed by the society." "The kind of thing you want is not a choice in my eyes. It also requires me to give up long-term continuation for short-term interests in front of things. This is not something I should consider." "What about those strange people?" Old Chen asked again after thinking for a moment. "Do you treat those strange people as heroes for your kindness, but they... At least according to the actual situation in recent years, even those Buddhist and Taoist disciples who rarely go down the mountain just stay on the mountain and insist on ignoring and not cooperating." "What''s more, hum... The so-called ten guys are guys who are willing to cooperate for the sake of interests. They themselves are heroes." "But they have sacrificed a lot today. Even those ten old men who were originally high above are ready to strive for a little future for the younger generation behind them... Aren''t they?" Asked the old man. "Moreover, in my opinion, although some of them despise ordinary people, they at least do not oppose the order we set, but all stand on the boundary we have arranged for them and act according to the rules that bind them more or less." "But it''s us..." "Because of their scruples about the power in the hands of these strange people, when they have worked hard to survive in accordance with the rules, they still have to continue to squeeze their only comfort circle through power. On the contrary, some of them can''t stand the excessive behavior of ordinary people." "And the idea you just had just proved it." "Obviously, he Zhang Zhiwei is on our side, but you are very worried about the power he Zhang Zhiwei has. Even when there is no sign of anything, you have the idea of completely eliminating alien groups." "Lao Chen, your grandson Su Cheng may have been influenced by you." "I don''t mean to avenge Xiaocheng." Chen Lao immediately explained. "The boy did something wrong and even directly created yinggou. He should bear the price for his mistake. Hum... Seeing so many lives, I just think he died too cheap." "Of course I know your character." An Lao didn''t feel any surprise about Chen Lao''s idea of "inhumanity". "That''s why I didn''t stop those children and invite you back as an adviser to the command base, because I know you''re not a man of high will. You can''t calculate Su Cheng''s affairs in front of major events, even if your daughter has made a clear distinction with her mother''s family." "If the Su family and the child are still stubborn in the end, you can deal with them casually." Chen Laoshen said. "However, the Su family has long been desperate because of Su Cheng''s affairs under my old friend''s contacts. Moreover, their family is just some scholars. It''s hard to threaten any major events with means... And I hope you can make reasonable punishment according to the situation." "I won''t do anything to their su family. After all, you have arranged everything in advance." Ann said frankly. "However, no matter what your old man thinks, no one in the world will die because of birth. Strangers... In the end, they are also one of us. We should not hesitate to attack our compatriots because of a little unwarranted suspicion." "Moreover, although I can''t tell you more at present, I have found a way to ensure that there will be no problems in the future, and you don''t have to worry too much that the power held by other people will threaten order and stability." "As for the things that hurt the enemy a thousand and lose eight hundred, and the idea that I don''t hesitate to catch myself for the future, I won''t allow it anyway, so I took back your authority long ago, um... Before you decided to target those girls in the countryside." "After all, once you get mixed up, maybe you won''t even obey my orders. Those strange people who run to confirm the target position can be said to have been hurt by you." "......." old Chen. "Do you really want to trust those strange people? If you give me the authority now, we may really put everything together and completely end all hidden dangers here. I can also do it for the wicked..." As soon as it comes out, Holding the phone in his hand, the old man first remained silent for a long time, then changed his previous calm and indifference, and said in a slightly serious and serious tone: "If you Lao Chen really intend to do so, then when you really make a decision, i... may also be accused of being unkind." "Lao Chen, please don''t make it difficult for me. Those old comrades in arms in those years are now only you and me, so in the end... You don''t want to break up unhappily." "You have been watching me from the beginning." Hearing this, old Chen couldn''t help but have no blame. On the contrary, he couldn''t help but feel familiar and pull up the corners of his mouth. "As expected, you are still the devil leader in those years. You should always grasp the gossip of the soldiers. In that case... I can rest assured that Xiao Chen." "Are you... Testing me?" An Lao pretended to be surprised. "Oh, don''t pretend to be so surprised. I have no ulterior motive to hide, and I won''t get through to the phone unless you really mean it, won''t I?" Chen Lao said with a "ha ha" look on his face. "Besides, I just want to know whether you are old or not, and whether you have become kind because of this era. As long as I know that you have not been changed, whether I know your old plan is not so important." "Gee, it seems that the old man knows me." Ann smiled. "Come on, don''t talk like you don''t know me at all." Old Chen skimmed his lips. "My whole life... No, I''m afraid even Xiaocheng''s child has been living under your eyes. Although his death is basically made by himself, it can''t be guaranteed. There''s your shadow. Who knows if he''s the lead you brought me into the game." "Well... If so, will Lao Chen really resent me?" Ann still kept the smile in his tone. "Hum, if it weren''t for your arrangement, I might hate why he was so stupid, but if it was you... I can accept his death, and even feel guilty." Chen obviously did not express any resentment. "Alas, you are always so rational that you are frightening." Ann sighed. "However, you can rest assured that I will not give you a clear answer to this matter. If you hope that Xiaocheng died under my arrangement, take everything as a plan I deliberately arranged." "If you don''t want me to grow old and be as inhuman as you once said, you will regard all this as a just accident. Anyway, you don''t know me the first day." "I will." Old Chen said calmly. "After all, your old chief, even if he treats his own people, has always been like this." "... are you angry?" Asked Ann. "I didn''t." Old Chen said calmly. "No... you must be angry?" Asked the old man. "I didn''t!" Old Chen replied again with great calm. Chapter 799 When the mood calms down, Although old Chen had already had some speculation in his mind, he still took the initiative to ask, "if we don''t do anything next, can we ensure that the winning hook will eventually fail?" "No, it''s not doing nothing, but doing what most people think." The old man explained. "As I said before, let''s deal with the disaster together and gather all our strength to defeat yinggou without giving up anyone." "Is it really worth it?" Chen Lao did not ask whether such methods could defeat yinggou, and the anti * * inertia calculation played a role in the gain and loss. "Even if we can really win in the end, if we pay such a huge sacrifice and price, afterwards... Many aspects are equivalent to suffering heavy losses, which can not be simply made up for even in a long period of time." "Moreover, it may also have an impact on the people at the spiritual level. If there is no specific arrangement after the event, considering the satisfaction of those outside who are eyeing us, chaos... And even unrest are very likely to follow." Since an Lao can say things so absolutely, it means that he has already planned the outcome of the event. To some extent, he also believes that yinggou will lose, while his own side... Will win after paying the corresponding price. However, as an old man who has been together for many years, although he can not ask the other party why he has made such arrangements, as an old man who has also been in a high position for a period of time, he can not care about the final impact of the event at all. He did not doubt that the old man arranged this for the sake of the whole world. But sometimes, even if a person is powerful, his ability is still limited, and he can''t guarantee to be able to cover everything at all times. Therefore, everyone will want to cultivate some capable younger generation at any time, and then wait patiently for the seedlings to grow up, and then hand everything over to the children. But now, in terms of training younger generations, it is obvious that neither of the two old people can be regarded as successful, because they have personally trained guys like "Su Cheng", and it is precisely because of "Su Cheng" that everything is so difficult at present. At this time, considering the "death" of Xiao Zhou''s child, old Chen has no doubt that old an may not have any other very reliable helpers around him in arranging the event. Therefore, even if we trust the ability of an Lao and understand that an is always thinking about the world, Chen still can''t help but want to remind us. After all, the final outcome of this event, no matter what, has a significant impact on the world... It''s almost a matter of nailing a nail on the board. He doesn''t want the final outcome not to be well used because of a little negligence after his side has paid a heavy sacrifice and price. This matter involves a wide range, and it is not too much to say that it is changing the world. However, if the final benefits are not proportional to the sacrifice, the choices made by an Lao, no matter how humane, can not compare with his own ideas in the eyes of Chen Lao. After all, although his idea is not very humane, it may be able to minimize the loss. If the elderly''s plan is not well implemented, it is very likely to lose his wife and lose his soldiers in the end. Due to identity, based on Loyalty Old Chen can give up the idea in his heart, and can also agree with the practice of an Lao, which is naive, but can be more beneficial to the future of the world. However, he is not an old man himself. Even if he can understand and agree, he may not feel that he is wrong. On the contrary, he still feels that his practice can be regarded as a more secure means. Once it is confirmed that the old man''s practice may not achieve the expected effect in the future, he will immediately give up his recognition and understanding of the old man and continue to adhere to his more stable treatment at the beginning. Mr. Chen and Mr. an are indeed old friends for many years, but in the face of major events... He will not be a person willing to be sympathetic. Otherwise, he will be indifferent to his grandson Su Cheng, who thinks that the other party is pure death. What he is really loyal to is the land under his feet, and ANN is only what he is willing to admit, a leader who is more capable than himself. On the other side, Listening to the phone, there was no obvious emotion, as if it was just a question to confirm some details, An Lao obviously knows his old man for many years. He doesn''t have to think about it. He is confirming the feasibility of the plan with himself, so he said: "Planning is just a means to better achieve the goal, and if the goal can be completed without much effort, there is no need for planning and arrangement..." "There are plans and arrangements... I don''t think the goal is secure. At least there must be changes I can''t predict. Everything I arrange is to deal with these changes." "There must be hidden dangers..." "Moreover, even if we don''t mention the barbarians you mentioned, there are enough problems on our own side. After all, people are very complex in various senses. Not all guys who have human shape and can spit people''s words are human." "We can''t guarantee that after defeating yinggou, everyone will be transformed into what we hoped at the beginning because of the pain we saw with our own eyes. There will always be people who try to seize all opportunities and ways to make profits for themselves like wild animals in their wits." "But..." So far, An Lao was a little silent for a moment, and then seemed relaxed in his tone. He said: "the role of Ying Gou is not just that he is alive, even if he is'' dead '', it can also bring opportunities, an opportunity for us to find and clean up those wild animals." "After all, even if some people are always stubborn and never care about the interests of any group, most people are still very good at guiding." "As long as..." "Ying Gou forcibly reversed the general trend with terror, making people remember the hard won sacrifice and victory. Some beasts in human skin will easily let people see through their heart and lungs in that environment. At that time... No one will regard them as their own people." "Lao Chen, since dissimilarity is untrustworthy and the exclusion of biological instinct can not be easily changed, it''s just necessary to change the definition of dissimilarity in people''s mind..." "......." old Chen. "Yinggou is really different. After all, it''s a disaster that threatens everyone." The old man continued. "But after this incident, I witnessed the sacrifices of different people and saw with my own eyes who stood in front of ordinary people and defended the land under my feet with my life before the disaster with the soldiers..." "Then after that, even if some people still fear the power of aliens, will someone put the two dangerous words'' alien ''on the heads of aliens without hesitation?" "I don''t deny this, but I still want to say that different people are an unstable factor after all. The power in their hands is not what ''ordinary people'' should have." Old Chen hesitated. "Then let them no longer continue to be ''ordinary people'', but appear in the public view as aliens, and let them be ''monitored'' by everyone in the world." An Lao obviously doesn''t care about it. "Anyway, as long as we accept the alien group, we will no longer exclude them as before, let them accept the ''surveillance'' of the public like ordinary people, and let them integrate into all parts of the world like ordinary people." "After all, strangers are also human beings. They have received the same education as us, but they have more power than us. Among them...... which of them really doesn''t see themselves as human beings?" "Besides, there are not only companies, but also Buddhism and Taoism. These two schools have existed and lasted for thousands of years, as well as the ten guys who have stood on the side of the company from beginning to end. As long as they are accepted....... Don''t worry about whether anyone will be willing to stand by our side." "Then..." "If another strange person doesn''t treat himself as a person, it''s up to him to see if he has the courage to stand on the opposite side of everything in the world." Say, He thought for a moment again and said, "and..." "Lao Chen, you should also know that there is no way to eliminate alien groups in a sense. Even if you destroy all the schools that have inheritance, you can''t stop those congenital aliens who don''t know when to awaken." "In order to completely eliminate the group of aliens, we should not only act cruelly because of a little suspicion, but also eliminate those congenital aliens who can''t control their awakening. In this way... It can be regarded as inhuman." "Therefore, since it is unrealistic to completely eliminate the alien, and we simply have no ability to do this, why not treat these children in another way? You know... The special existence of the alien is not a way of development of mankind itself." "Science should continue because it is a means for us to explore, and it will also bring us some rich returns." "Cultivation should also be passed on. It is a way for us to explore ourselves inward. Although it is obviously more difficult to start, it will also bring us great benefits." "These two ways of obtaining ''power'' can not be regarded as complete conflict, so why can''t they hold both ends tightly in their hands? In the future... Who knows who is right between the two?" "It''s not the idea that we always insist on that we should deny only by guessing. After all, only practice is the only standard to test the truth. The gods that once existed but have disappeared obviously can''t explain anything today when Ying Gou appeared." "Although what you said is true, the premise must be that everything is under control." Old Chen said calmly. "If those strange people don''t listen to the arrangement at all in the end, and even after they integrate into the world, they reject other weak people like ordinary people because of their power, then... It''s not worth the loss." "Why do you think things must be uncontrollable, and why do you think that those outsiders who will be the same as ordinary people can finally occupy the right to speak in this group of outsiders?" Ann shook his head at the phone and retorted. "Your words are just some speculation without evidence, and they just show that you don''t know about alien groups." "It is said that if they are really like ordinary people on their extraordinary path of cultivation, they must not go too far on the road, and those extraordinary people who cannot go too far on the path of cultivation are doomed to be the lowest level of the system. What''s the so-called right of speech?" "At that time, even if there were alien organizations like workers'' associations, they would respect power in the internal system composed of pure aliens, and this....... Is one of the main reasons why I am so confident that they integrate." "After all, in addition to yinggou, who can go far on the road of practice, which is unreasonable with us." "The whole nature..... Even if it was rootless in those days, or the black prime minister further away, who can really be regarded as a pure villain in your eyes and mine." "And..." "Ying Gou will die in this event, but Liu Xiaojiang... Will not die completely. He will be the most long-term insurance for me to stay in the world and always control the relationship and balance between strangers and ordinary people." Chen Lao: "!" Liu Xiaojiang Old Chen is obviously no stranger. After all, who at his height is willing to be ready to fight the enemy to the end without knowing the enemy. If you don''t understand deeply, it may be your ability, or the enemy hides too well, but if you don''t know your enemy at all, you''re really conceited to the limit in your heart. Of course, old Chen knows who Liu Xiaojiang is, and it is precisely because he knows what Liu Xiaojiang represents that he is so shocked by the words of old an at the moment. Liu Xiaojiang... That''s yinggou himself! It is the biggest disaster that endangers everyone at present! As a result, you suddenly told me that people''s biggest enemy is trying to help solve the biggest problem at present! Help?! "... are you going too far? If you had agreed with that guy early in the morning, wouldn''t you have deliberately arranged to die all the sacrifices in the event?" After Ann calmed down again, he inevitably had some fear at the other end of the phone. After all, from the beginning to the end, he only felt that although Ann was capable, he was far more kind than himself in some aspects, and those conversations just now were enough to prove that his cognition was right. However "Lao Chen, as you said at the beginning, sometimes bleeding is also a necessary situation, as long as the benefits are enough to offset it." An Lao''s extremely calm words are full of biting chill in Chen Lao''s ears. "If we don''t know the consequences of mistakes, we can use them to warn us how to make mistakes properly." "However, I am different from you. Your practice will only make people painful, not really afraid of the disease. Apply the right medicine to the case... Either die or turn the crisis into safety, so as to make people realize the value of life." "Although this is not a good thing worthy of praise, at least... It can be guaranteed to be useful. After all, this is not really treating patients and saving people. I am not an old traditional Chinese medicine who has been practicing medicine for many years. All I can do is to let patients notice the serious consequences of their own diseases." "... Lao Chen, when it''s over, I''ll leave it to you as a quack. Don''t let me down then." "......." old Chen. Chapter 800 An Lao did not explain all the facts with Chen Lao, nor did he mention most of the sacrifices in the incident. In fact, Liu Xiaojiang will personally recover them afterwards. He was just following his original plan to describe himself as a harmful quack as much as possible, and wanted to let the most suitable old Chen comfort the outside people with his "quack" death. After all, no matter what the ultimate real purpose is, he always believes that he has deceived everyone and contributed to the huge sacrifice at present. Finally, he always needs to stand up and take responsibility for it. And even most of the sacrifices in the incident can be redeemed. For the sake of the integrity of the plan, he can''t say everything clearly, tell people that everything is just a "drill", let alone say that Ying Gou saved all his sacrifices. He will arrange all the good things in the follow-up to make people think that it is because he accepted the alien, because the society accommodated the alien group and benefited from the alien group, so there will be a miracle that can save most of the sacrifices. But because of this, the resurrection of dead people will not happen at the end of the event, and it will certainly not be regarded as a real resurrection. After all, if you want people to believe these lies, you always need to meet all kinds of conditions that are easy for people to believe. Even if you get inspiration from different groups, you have to set aside enough events to develop new technologies. Therefore, at least wait until people gradually forget some details and people can accept the particularity of alien groups before Liu Xiaojiang can deal with such things to recover losses. And before that The sacrifice of heroes is the real sacrifice, and everyone will mourn and remember them. The elder himself... Also needs to take responsibility for his actions and the sacrifice of heroes. Otherwise, as long as there are some people with ulterior motives, they will mention it again in the gradually stable world. Thus, people have the idea that the above caused these sacrifices, and even more people are bewitched to keep the so-called "sober", thinking that it is a mistake for the above to not sacrifice a small number of people, then the next failure will lead to greater chaos. At that time, when the world was already devastated, how could they bear such turmoil again? Therefore, the elderly can think of a way to solve the hidden danger, that is, to take the initiative to bear it. This is not a wrong mistake, and use their own identity to appease the bewitched people. As long as the people are satisfied, their emotions are calmed; As long as the person who replaces him agrees with what he has done and can inherit his'' Heritage ''and continue to develop; Old Ann already thinks it''s worth it. And right now, Chen Lao is obviously the most suitable candidate in an Lao''s heart. Although Chen Lao has the problem of being too "rational" at any time, as long as the other party can agree with his own practice and is willing to take over his own and continue to follow the general trend, this problem of being too rational at any time is just a small problem. After all, if you have your own ambition to die in the past, your old man can certainly learn something. Moreover, even if your old man is no longer good... There are not many major events for him to expose his problems in the future. All big problems will be fully solved with his own death. What he left for his old man to deal with is only small problems. Besides, there are other trusted young people watching. A little too tough little problem is harmless at all. What''s more An Lao doesn''t think that Chen Lao himself has little ability. He even thinks that in some things, the other party with a significantly tougher attitude will deal with the problem more appropriately than himself. The "real legacy" left by an Lao to his old man is a new world where he can give full play to his own advantages, so that he can continue to lead others in his current position without worries. As for loyalty Ann never doubted his old man''s love and sincerity for the land under his feet. After all, the old man is a guy who can abandon his family and friends for the sake of the land under his feet. An old boy who can even spit at his own grandson, Su Cheng''s funeral, still doubts what he thinks about the land under his feet? I can''t wait until I''m old enough to help him. In fact, I can''t wait until I''m old enough to run here. The rest Don''t you want to give it to other trusted young people? Among the students who are painstakingly trained by the elderly, although there are children who have kept silent to Xiao Zhou before, after the old man has helped himself stabilize the world, those children will naturally be unable to do more. After all, even the original Xiao Zhou, even if he agreed with Su Cheng''s view of strangers, his original intention was obviously not to target strangers, but did not want strangers to affect the stability of the world. When the world is stable and the general trend has been set, seeing that the society that has accepted strangers gradually tends to improve, and seeing the benefits of accommodating those strangers to development, what reason do they have for targeting strangers who are no longer very different from ordinary people. By then Maybe these young people themselves will take time to try whether they can strengthen their health with strangers after their busy work "You want me to do nothing next, just witness what yinggou did, and finally... I have to kill you myself?" Old Chen forced down his confusion and shock, and then suddenly had an extremely terrible idea. "Old chief, you... Shouldn''t be controlled by the Ying hook." "You should know very well." The elder smiled disapprovingly and said: "Ying Gou knows from beginning to end that Zhang Zhiwei is our strongest strength. He understands the Millennium inheritance of Zhengyi Tianshi Dao and what the Tianshi of Longhu Mountain represent respectively. If he hadn''t promised my plan, would he... Really choose to play with you." "Look at the monitoring images sent back by the satellite. So far... If he really wants to solve everything quickly and achieve what he said at the beginning, why hasn''t he used any means." "You know..." "Yinggou is also their Zhengyi Heavenly Master, and the past is enough to prove his practice of golden light mantra and thunder method. Even if he is not as good as Zhang Zhiwei, who has the position of Heavenly Master, he is definitely unmatched by others in Longhu Mountain, not to mention the unique skills that triggered the chaos of Jiashen." "If he didn''t want to highlight Zhang Zhiwei''s strength, he didn''t want to lose in the hands of weak humans like us in a relatively appropriate way. Even if he couldn''t easily defeat Zhang Zhiwei, he threatened by means... Can''t he win by turning around and targeting other weak people present?" "And don''t say it''s him..." "Even if it''s just the woman wearing a mask, um... It''s the ancestor of their elves. It''s also capable of holding Zhang Zhiwei down in a short time." Speaking of which, For the silence on the other end of the phone, he couldn''t help laughing again: "Lao Chen, with the power he has mastered and the advantages he has previously occupied, you say... If he really wants to destroy everything, how can he control me with unnecessary efforts?" "Even if Zhang Zhiwei is there, if Xiaojiang doesn''t give us face, it will still bring us devastating disasters. This point... You''d better think about it in advance. Don''t always think that the relationship between us and Xiaojiang is just that we don''t want to use those missiles." "In addition, even if he hasn''t made it clear, according to my analysis... Xiaojiang, a rare child, has long been invincible, and none of us can do anything about him." "......." old Chen. "So, you old boy, don''t think about looking for any chance to deal with the unstable factor of luoxiaojiang when things are over. Do you think I will trust an outsider without caution from the beginning?" The old man warned. "As long as the future method is appropriate..." "Liu Xiaojiang has always been the insurance of the land under his feet. Even when there is no big deal, no one can call him, but as long as he believes that the land under his feet is his own home, he can be used whether he wants it or not." "Moreover, if he is alone, some things may not be guaranteed, but fortunately, he is not a ruthless guy. On the contrary, he is still a young man who eats soft rather than hard, and has the same feelings and connections as friends with others." "Even if you can''t find a way to get along with such a person, you can start from other people around him, such as Gao family, Liu family in Xiangxi, Chen duo... And even people from daomen. Don''t you know what I mean?" "... these are later words." Mr. Chen didn''t answer the reminder of Mr. an, but he still insisted on his own attitude. "If you haven''t been manipulated by yinggou, why do you think you have to die? Since that guy''s means are so powerful, you can''t wait until everything is over..." "There''s no need to talk about it. Just think I''m tired." The old man interrupted. "After all, even if I survive by luck, I don''t have a few days to live. If I die in the end... I can create opportunities for others and make the world develop better, which is a great good thing in my eyes." "Moreover, if there is a world after death, then i... will go to see the former leaders with peace of mind." "Tired...?" Old Chen was a little stunned at this. "Ah..." the old man confirmed. "All people in the world will feel tired. Besides, I''m an old thing that has been half buried. Don''t think I''ve been reluctant to let go of some things, so I''ve been tired for so many years. Sometimes... You can''t let go if you say let go." "Like..." "Now you let me choose to let go and give my seat to you, an old man. I personally trust you very much, but considering your problems, I still hope to hand everything over to you in person at a more appropriate time." "If there is not a problem that you can''t solve, or it will be more serious because of you, can I let go..... Can I run to provide for the elderly without asking about the world? Will you also retire tomorrow morning, but still be called back by those children?" Chen Lao was still very hesitant about this and said, "but you are my old chief, and you haven''t committed anything..." "Lao Chen, then you take all this as my old leader''s last order to you... Can you give everything to you?" "Yes... Chief, Xiao Chen, promise to complete the task!" "Very good." ¡­¡­ Outside the base, Boom!!! The movements and visions of heaven and earth caused by the fight between Liu Xiaojiang and the old Heavenly Master have already numbed the scalp of the people present in the distance. But at this time, seeing the fight between the two, they didn''t help or run. They could only stand in the distance and continue to express concern and silently look forward to the final victory of the old Heavenly Master. However, As time goes on, Although the golden light emitted by the old Heavenly Master is still dazzling, the scope and effect are also obvious. It has begun to weaken, so that it will be cracked by Liu Xiaojiang''s fist from time to time, and almost broke through the golden light by Liu Xiaojiang''s attack several times. On the contrary, although Liu Xiaojiang has always been suppressed by the old Heavenly Master, even if he was repeatedly beaten by the old Heavenly Master with golden light, his energy and action still maintained the initial appearance, and there was no slightest relaxation and weakness at any time. Moreover, maybe Liu Xiaojiang''s learning speed is really fast, or maybe the old Heavenly Master is really going to be unable to hold on, so that the suppression of Liu Xiaojiang originally formed in boxing and foot Kung Fu has begun to be less obvious under the attention of the public. Sometimes Those who suffered more became the old Heavenly Master, but the old man still resisted by force with the golden light! As expected, there are limits to human ability. Even the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain is no exception! If this happens at ordinary times, people may be a little complacent and feel that the old Heavenly Master is still just a mortal, not as powerful as they think. However, if it happens in this kind of joint bone eye at present, the people present in the distance have no joy in their hearts. Instead, they are all worried about whether the old Heavenly Master can win or not, and how long it can last. In the field, Liu Xiaojiang seized the opportunity that the old Heavenly Master could not dodge, and immediately used all his strength to aim at the weakness of the golden light, trying to take the opportunity to tear up the bastard that always blocked him. But unexpectedly When Liu Xiaojiang''s fist really hit the weakness of Jin Guang, he did not produce any real and reliable response and feeling, but felt as if he had been punched in the air. The next second, He saw the fishiness and realized that the old Heavenly Master just grasped his state of mind, deliberately sold a flaw in the golden light to attract himself to take the bait, then put away the golden light on his body, and raised the palm full of thunder in front of his eyes before his reaction. "You kids, sure enough, are straight forward... It''s easy to cheat." instant, Even though Liu Xiaojiang was so popular that he wanted to scold his mother, he was blinded by the dazzling thunder before he had time to respond. Then he was buried by the five thunder Dharma displayed by the old Heavenly Master at a close distance. Chapter 801 The five thunder method is not a so-called stronger Jianggong thunder, nor is it a water dirty thunder with a higher power. It really belongs to Zhengyi Tianshi Dao and the most symbolic means of Longhu Mountain Tianshi. If both Yang Lei and Yin Lei are only half of the five Lei positive Dharma, and only Zhengyi disciples who have the qualification to inherit the Heavenly Master can practice it, then the five Lei positive Dharma... Is something that can be contacted only after becoming a Heavenly Master. After all, in Liu Xiaojiang''s cognition and speculation, this complete five thunder Dharma is actually a very different thing. It is different from half thunder Dharma, which has something carried by books and other entities, but only exists in the Tianshi degree inherited from generation to generation. Only by becoming the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain and inheriting the degree of Heavenly Master from the previous generation of heavenly masters can we learn the complete five thunder Dharma. Relative Without the existence of the Heavenly Master, even if the Heavenly Master intends to teach the complete thunder method to his disciples, even if the Zhengyi disciple who receives the guidance has a very high talent level, it is impossible to learn this kind of thing easily. The reason why Liu Xiaojiang has a deep understanding of the five thunder positive methods is that his own existence is really very special. He even has the ability to simulate the Yang thunder Jiang palace and Yin thunder water dirty at will only by relying on the particularity of the black energy in his body. Moreover, by forcibly integrating Jianggong thunder and shuizang thunder, you can make your thunder method infinitely close to the complete five thunder positive method. However, imitation is only imitation after all, and infinite proximity can''t turn the false into the true. In the final analysis, the five thunder Dharma mastered by Liu Xiaojiang is just the five thunder Dharma in his imagination. Although relying solely on his extraordinary cultivation in power, his thunder method can have the effect similar to the genuine thunder method. But in fact... Even if it is the most exaggerated level of his own thunder method, it can only be regarded as the same method that he should have. The limit of power can not exceed the upper limit of his own cultivation, and the additional effect can not be fully understood in the real sense. However, The five thunder Dharma practiced by the old Heavenly Master is quite different. After fighting for so long, Liu Xiaojiang had already seen through the cultivation limit of the old Heavenly Master by observing the Dharma. Therefore, when the golden light of the old Heavenly Master was about to be torn apart, he naturally thought that his martial uncle was about to reach the limit. As a result, it was just an illusion deliberately created by the old man in order to attract himself. Later, when he even seized the opportunity to cast the five thunder Dharma, he easily displayed this thunder light that far exceeded the upper limit of his cultivation. yes! This dazzling thunder burst out from the hands of the old Heavenly Master is obviously far beyond Liu Xiaojiang''s prediction in terms of power, because in his eyes... Even the old Heavenly Master who has not been consumed by himself at the beginning can not exert such terrible thunder method. The five thunder Dharma written by the old Heavenly Master not only changed Liu Xiaojiang''s view on the cultivation of the elderly, but also let Liu Xiaojiang experience the differences of the five thunder Dharma personally, which made him understand that the five thunder Dharma of the Heavenly Master was fundamentally a different thing. meanwhile, After being completely submerged by the thunder light and being blown away with the thunder method, Liu Xiaojiang, who felt strong pain from it, has more or less made some reliable speculations about why the old Heavenly Master can play a power far beyond his cultivation. That''s my martial uncle. With the blessing of the master on that day, he has already reached the realm of the unity of heaven and man! ¡­¡­ A large amount of smoke and dust caused by thunder and light gradually dissipated, In the distance, the feeling of skin tingling caused by the hot thunder disappeared, but then they looked at the old man standing in the field with unbelievable eyes because of the terrible traces left by the thunder. I saw The scattered golden light on the old Heavenly Master reappeared, and the dazzling degree was not much weaker than that at first. At the foot of the old man, there was a trace of destruction and blackening, extending from far and near to a far place outside the base, and the closer it was to the distance... The more terrible the destruction of the ground and surrounding buildings was! The farthest place They even saw several high-rise buildings connected together, which had been shot out of a big hole with blackened edges and still burning flames by the terrible thunder just now! Is this a human thing?! At this time, not only the strange people and soldiers present in the distance, but also the satellite images received by the outside world through various devices. The people watching the battle are almost the same. No one expected that the old man in Longhu Mountain, a kind old man with the word "Heavenly Master" on his head, could play the same effect as a deterrent weapon alone. No... maybe those deterrent weapons of war may have a greater impact on the city when used. However, the traces left on the ground... On other surrounding buildings, which seem to have been melted by some high temperature, can be described as "destructive" simply? If this thing hits the human body, it can''t vaporize the human body in an instant like the most terrible nuclear weapon?! Can a guy who can do such a thing be regarded as a human?! Fortunately The old man is on his side At this time, under this terrible scene, everyone looked at the still tall and straight figure of the old Heavenly Master and felt an unprecedented sense of security. Just Not waiting for everyone to react from the shock, nor waiting for someone to think that the old Heavenly Master has won, Liu Xiaojiang, however, was not far from the old Heavenly Master. He opened the rubble and soil that had buried his body, got up and walked out of the ruins and reappeared in front of everyone. At this time, Liu Xiaojiang reappeared in front of everyone. Although he didn''t suffer much damage in the thunder just now, he even felt some skin pain and discomfort from it, his embarrassed appearance also improved people''s confidence. He looked down at the broken black Taoist robe on his body, and then tore off the broken Taoist robe, which had a great impact on his image, like when he was in Luotian festival in Longhu Mountain, revealing his strong, symmetrical and white upper body again. But no one cheered for him this time, Even among the people present and the outside world paying attention to this place, there are still some guys who follow the facial features. After seeing that he doesn''t even leave a scar on his body, all he can feel in his heart is the fear of yinggou. After all, if the people who paid attention to this battle had never understood the level of yinggou''s strength, but knew that this guy was a human disaster, now... They have guessed in their hearts. Yinggou is at least not weaker than the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain. It is unknown who will win or lose in the end. "Hum, hum..." Liu Xiaojiang took the cloth strip left when he tore off the Taoist robe in his hand, suddenly smiled and tied the long hair at the back of his head into a horsetail, then walked slowly towards the old Heavenly Master again and stopped less than five meters away from the old Heavenly Master. "What about the unity of heaven and man? Now even the way of heaven has nothing to do with me. Even if you can borrow the power of heaven and earth at your fingertips "Alas..." the old Heavenly Master was more or less surprised to see that Liu Xiaojiang was unharmed. "Even the thunder method that can dispel all evil spirits still has nothing to do with you." Although the old Heavenly Master had already guessed his strength, even if he tried his best, he might not be able to defeat Liu Xiaojiang, otherwise Liu Xiaojiang would not have been so determined to go up the mountain before, But clearly in order to make everything more reasonable, but unexpectedly, he did his best and could not cause any trouble to the other party, which was indeed beyond his initial expectation. Moreover, if the other party is really strong enough, how can I cooperate with the other party to make everything look more reasonable? In short, it must be impossible to give up easily and lose in the hands of yinggou. That will only disgrace the reputation of Tianshi mansion. This is a situation that the old Tianshi can''t accept when he dies. After all, he regards everything in Tianshi mansion more important than himself. "If you have any other means, just use them." Liu Xiaojiang saw through the old Heavenly Master''s doubts and said: "Although I can''t help you for the time being, this is the same for you, but... You want to preserve your energy in front of me and try to prolong the time of your fight with me, so as to bring me down through the realm of the unity of heaven and man. There is absolutely no chance." "After all, even if it is the so-called unity of heaven and man, I can hold on longer than you by directly seizing the power of heaven and earth. Moreover, even if I can''t help you in a short time, I can kill the group of people behind you. You... Have to fight now." "So..." So far, Although Liu Xiaojiang has always been suppressed by the old Heavenly Master, he still maintains that calm and unhurried appearance. He said: "fighting is also death, and not fighting is also death. If I were you..... It would be better to carry out the word" great righteousness "at the end of my life." "Anyway... You have already successfully angered me. Now even if you choose to surrender to me, you so-called Taoist masters who are free from worldly strife, you''d better go to hell with me." Wen Yan, "Stop playing your conceited game." The old Heavenly Master seemed to suddenly notice something, and immediately took a slight step forward with his right foot, showing a trace of vigilance in an extremely rare way. Instead of rashly approaching the old Heavenly Master, Liu Xiaojiang suddenly raised his right hand. A strange black flame suddenly appeared out of thin air and gradually condensed into a long knife in full view of the public. "I''m really not as good as you in boxing and foot skills, but since you have proved yourself, I don''t need to keep my hands anymore, otherwise your state of human unity will really make people feel a little tricky." "Kindly remind you..." "Your so-called golden light can''t carry it. After all... Even if it''s not so complete, it''s still an artifact. It will only be stronger after my transformation." Well, Liu Xiaojiang came directly to the old Heavenly Master the next time, and raised the long knife wrapped in the dark flame in his hand, which was merciless to the golden light on the old Heavenly Master. And the fact is just like what Liu Xiaojiang just said, The golden light of the blade did not work at all. This pure edge without a trace of other forces easily fell into the golden light of the old Heavenly Master like cutting tofu. But just as the edge was about to touch himself, the old Heavenly Master clapped his hands on both sides of the blade as if he had been on guard. He let the dark flame burn himself, but in any case, he didn''t make the sharp blade in front of him move forward even one centimeter again. See this, Liu Xiaojiang immediately urged the flame similar to the blade, and instantly made the dark flame spread all over the interior of the golden light. However, before those flames directly ignited the old man from the interior, he was forcibly thrown to the other side by a distance. The next second, The old Heavenly Master separated his hands from the blade and immediately dispersed the golden light around him. He forced this method to catch up with the upper body before igniting the fire and eliminate the path of the dark flame spreading to his body. But Liu Xiaojiang''s blade just deviated for a moment, and then the angle was more tricky from left to right. The horizontal knife looked at the old Heavenly Master who scattered the golden light in front of him. However, the result of this time still failed to achieve the expected effect of Liu Xiaojiang, He saw that the old Heavenly Master quickly stretched out his hand, which was too late to disperse the burning flame, towards the blade in his hand, and a small amount of thunder burst out from the palm again. Then he pushed the blade away without contact with an inexplicable great force. Even almost at the same time that the old Heavenly Master pushed away the blade, the dark flames originally attached to the old man''s hands were suddenly bounced to Liu Xiaojiang himself like elastic force by an inexplicable force after the thunder light appeared. Although the flame he displayed was basically unlikely to cause harm to himself, in the face of this sudden situation, Liu Xiaojiang subconsciously tilted his head and avoided these flames suspected of being ejected. But it was this subconscious move that made Liu Xiaojiang completely miss the opportunity to continue to entangle. He saw another burned palm of the old Heavenly Master in an instant and didn''t know when it had reached in front of his chest. But Since the power shown by the old Heavenly Master has brought great confidence to the people outside, in order to better let people feel the terror of yinggou and bring deep-seated despair to people. Liu Xiaojiang naturally didn''t want to suffer so much this time. Besides, he had already made cruel words before the fight. If he suffered a big loss in the hands of the old Heavenly Master, Rao would be ashamed of his thick skin. Therefore, he showed his strength without any disguise. With a speed far exceeding the reaction of the old Heavenly Master, he pulled his hand and blocked the front chest and the palm of the old Heavenly Master with the blade. Then, a large black flame suddenly burst out from the blade and immediately wrapped the old Heavenly Master who was about to use the thunder method. When the figure of the old Heavenly Master completely disappeared into the flame, the people present and the outside world who were watching the battle immediately raised their hearts to their throat. After all, many of them have just noticed the horror of Liu Xiaojiang''s flame and the fact that he can hurt the old Heavenly Master. More careful people have already found the old Heavenly Master''s two burned palms. Chapter 802 "Master!!!" The disciples of Zhengyi, especially several disciples of the old Heavenly Master, saw their master swallowed up by Heiyan with their own eyes. Naturally, they were more worried than the people around who didn''t know the inside story. After all, these pro disciples who had been practicing with the old Heavenly Master for many years actually knew more about his master''s accomplishments than anyone else, and guessed more or less what the Heavenly Master degree was. They all know that the old Heavenly Master with the degree of Heavenly Master only inherited the practice experience of his predecessors and did not get much benefit except the five thunder Dharma. Whether it is the powerful cultivation of the old Heavenly Master or the power of the golden light and thunder method used by the old Heavenly Master, it is all his practice through hard work after inheriting the experience of his predecessors. Moreover, even if there are some conspicuous shortcuts to practice in the Heavenly Master degree handed down from generation to generation, they all know that master has not been tempted by the shortcut and has developed some crooked things through the Heavenly Master degree. Mingming holds the golden mountain in his hand, but insists on practicing hard and sticking to his original heart under constant temptation... This is the most admirable place of the Heavenly Master of dragon and Tiger Mountain in the past dynasties. Zhang Zhiwei not only did better than the previous heavenly masters in this regard, but also went the farthest on the road of always torturing himself. Therefore, he is recognized as a top expert in the circle in this era. However, these old Tianshi''s own disciples also know that Tianshi Du may let his successors ascend. It''s just that in today''s era, it has long become an extravagant hope in the hearts of practitioners. Even if it is a cultivation genius who has not appeared for many years, even if he is recognized as the Supreme Master in the circle, he can''t compare with the cultivation and height of those great and extraordinary people in history by virtue of his physical body in this era. This was a fact and suggestion that the old Heavenly Master told each of them personally, saying that they should not pursue any emergence when practicing. Therefore, even if they can''t fully understand how their master has reached a high level in practice, they... Everyone knows that no matter how powerful their master is, in the final analysis, it is still difficult to get rid of the category of ordinary human beings. In contrast, Liu Xiaojiang, Ying Gou The old Heavenly Master has clearly exerted his full strength. The best result is that he has only been temporarily suppressed, but now he is easily hurt by the other party who is serious. Moreover, up to now, Na yinggou has not used any means. He has forced the old Heavenly Master to this extent just by taking advantage of the particularity of his own energy. This... How can we be regarded as ordinary human beings, and how can we still be in the category of "ordinary people"? Xiaojiang... He is no longer the Xiaojiang he used to be! Yinggou is a monster that human beings can''t fight at all! Therefore, among the several pro disciples of the old Heavenly Master, Rong Shandang, who was the most depressed, was stopped by the elder martial brother around him even though he wanted to rush up to help. "Elder martial brother, what are you doing, master? He''s an old man..." "When you go, you will only make trouble for Shifu." The elder martial brother shook his head and said before Rongshan finished talking. "It''s true that yinggou can''t be dealt with by manpower, but we don''t deserve to stand by master''s side, let alone stand in front of yinggou with master. You, me... And even all the others present are not qualified to participate in the fight between the two." Rongshan certainly didn''t understand this. He heard what he wanted to say, but he couldn''t say why for a long time, "but..." "If we use our sacrifice, we can create opportunities for master and bring a glimmer of vitality to everyone. I think few of you present are afraid of death." The elder martial brother shook his head again and said. "But the fact is that even if we really make up our mind to exchange our sacrifice for a glimmer of life, we can''t do such a thing at all. Do you... Think we can stop it? Do you want to win the hook?" "Rongshan, look at the terrain changes caused by the fight in the distance. Under your eyes, you are facing the two people with such accomplishments... Even if you rush over together, what''s the use?" Rongshan looked at the place where the black flame was raging in the distance and hesitated: "even so, it can''t, it can''t..." "Just give everything to master." The elder martial brother looked calmly at Liu Xiaojiang in the distance and the black flame burning beside him and said: "The Heavenly Master is also a gold lettered signboard for me to work together. Shifu is a rare cultivation genius for many years. He has left many rumors in the circle as early as that year." "Since everyone in the circle thinks and agrees that master is invincible, we can''t do anything at present. Instead, we might as well place all our hopes on master and his old man." "If he is defeated in the end, we will... As the last human wall, use our lives to defend the world that Longhu Mountain adheres to. Didn''t Shifu tell us these things when we went down the mountain?" "And..." So far, The elder martial brother with white temples faced Rongshan again and asked, "do you think Shifu, an old man, who has adhered to the temptation for so many years and walked on the road of cultivation step by step for so long, will be defeated by a sudden crooked way?" "If the master thinks he will lose, with his character... How can he not leave the master''s degree that day to other trusted disciples in a way of fooling around?" "......." Rongshan. On the other side, As if to reflect the remarks of senior brother, The people who had been watching the situation in the field with fear soon saw the tall and firm back, dispersed the black flame around the body and reappeared in their own sight. Moreover, the figure did not suffer great damage in the strange and terrible black flame as people guessed, but still... Maintained that calm and invincible posture! Just Liu Xiaojiang stood in front of the old Heavenly Master with the a long knife and looked at seemingly unharmed old man. A trace of the hesitation flashed through dark golden eyes. But as long as he thought of what he was insisting on, he soon suppressed his struggle again and smiled with Ying Gou''s rather conceited and frivolous attitude: "Hum, what''s wrong? Obviously there''s nothing wrong, but you always have to pretend to be indifferent. Is the so-called gold lettered signboard of Heavenly Master so important?" As a human being, the old Heavenly Master is really powerful, and there are no flaws in his own cultivation. His essence is the simplest and most straightforward power, without any redundant and complex means to highlight some extraordinary. And this purest power is precisely the cultivation goal that a man of practice should always adhere to In the face of such an old Heavenly Master, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t want to use his means, even those so-called eight strange skills to deal with the old man. But as long as he thought that those things called stunts could not play any role in front of the elderly, he completely gave up the idea of using complex means to defeat the elderly. After all, in the face of an old Heavenly Master who is almost the unity of heaven and man, those so-called unique skills, in addition to Feng Shui and Qimen skills, are completely small hands that can be ignored in front of the elderly. Liu Xiaojiang also has every reason to believe that the old Heavenly Master can "meet the white blade with empty hands" in the face of those so-called stunts. It is uncertain that he will also put himself in a passive position entangled in complex means. Like what kind of spirit binding general, are there any elves in the world stronger than Liu Xiaojiang and the old Heavenly Master? The only one who may have the opportunity to entangle them is ah Li, who is obviously not here at the moment. Liu Xiaojiang will not want ah Li to be attached to himself through the weakened spirit. Ah Li, whose strength is not too strong, is only difficult to deal with by virtue of the strange door technique, has been weakened to come here and attached to himself... Isn''t this funny?! Even if it is tongtianli, which also borrows the power of heaven and earth and sends it out to assist its own combat through talisman, who dares to guarantee that the power of heaven and earth released by himself will not be used in turn in front of the old Heavenly Master who can mobilize the power of heaven and earth at will only by his flesh? You know If we simply talk about the communication with the power of heaven and earth, Liu Xiaojiang, who is hated by heaven and earth, can not compare with the old Heavenly Master in any case, because others are the dominant creatures recognized by heaven. In addition, for example, Liuku immortal thief, the source of energy and body, and double all hands, I''m afraid there is only one double all hand, which can be reluctantly combined with corpse poison for the recovery of their own injuries. Liuku immortal thief and the source of energy body A digestive system that only strengthens and shapes the flesh body may be able to play the role of decomposing everything by virtue of the special digestive juice born in it, combined with the call of energy. But this requires Liu Xiaojiang to spit his own saliva at the old Heavenly Master in the battle The power may be good, but Liu Xiaojiang is not forced to a certain extent. Liu Xiaojiang really doesn''t like this way of fighting. After all, he is not the image of a "God Man" who will make everyone around him forget to forgive no matter what he does. What''s more, the fact is just the opposite. He is a disaster that endangers everyone and is finally destined to be eliminated. Once he does that disgusting thing in the battle, the legend that Ying Gou likes to disgust the enemy with saliva will continue to spread in this world many years later. Even if Liu Xiaojiang is only holding a false identity of "winning hook", this kind of thing is an "interesting story" that he absolutely doesn''t want to hear from people in the future. And the source of energy body This is not compatible with Liu Xiaojiang''s way of cultivation. It is a cultivation method suitable for human practitioners. It can not only accelerate the progress of human beings on the road of cultivation, but also let people understand energy in various aspects, so as to gradually derive a method similar to God and spirit. But if this thing is put on Liu Xiaojiang, it will look too chicken ribs, Because his way of practice is similar to the source of energy body, he has already had a full understanding of energy. As long as he is serious... It is not impossible to develop the same means as the gods. However, the means used by the spirit to eliminate the enemy''s energy is obviously to compete with the enemy''s understanding of energy. Whoever has a higher understanding of energy can more easily limit the other party''s various means. In the face of the old Heavenly Master... Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t even want to try in this regard. After all, the old Heavenly Master not only has excellent cultivation, but also inherits the Heavenly Master degree equivalent to the Millennium inheritance crystallization of Longhu Mountain. Today''s energy is obviously slightly different from that of the past. In general, Liu Xiaojiang has the memory of Ying Gou, and there may not be any major mistakes, but on the understanding of details... How can he compare with the positive inheritance that has not been cut off for many years? However, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t really take into account the means of relying on foreign objects to fight the enemy from the beginning. If a warlock is somewhat different from a simple practitioner, then a tool refiner and divine machine skill... Are a by-product of relying entirely on energy. It is absolutely impossible for a creation to be stronger than the creator. At most, Shenji Bailian is only an auxiliary tool, which can help cultivators rely on the power of foreign objects to do something that they would have been difficult to do, but it is not beyond their ability. On the contrary, there are two unique skills of Fenghou Qimen and daluodong temple Liu Xiaojiang admits that both of them are good means and have a full opportunity to influence the trend of various situations when fighting with others, but that... It really needs the accumulation of "knowledge", and even there is a lot of luck. Therefore, even if Liu Xiaojiang was given enough time, he only felt that he would learn the most in the future, that is, to learn a little about Feng Shui and martial arts. If he wanted to learn the two unique skills of Fenghou Qimen and daluodong temple, it would be almost impossible for him. Unless He himself has reached a point where he can completely jump out of the control of heaven and can no longer be affected by anything and the gas situation. Perhaps only then can he learn these two unique skills that have been strictly "restricted" by heaven. "After all, the son of heaven always has to bear the responsibility." The old Heavenly Master felt the sting at the soul level and looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who seemed to have made a decision already, and said: "Giving hope to people and saving the suffering people is also what the heavenly masters of all ages have been doing. But now, in our current generation, people... Are no longer as vulnerable as they used to be." "Yes, it''s not so fragile anymore." Liu Xiaojiang laughed and shook his head. "After all, now no one wants to harm them at all. They eat back the sins they have created, but they always hope that others can save themselves. That....... Doesn''t want a face at all." "The old era should have ended long ago." The golden light appeared again on the old Heavenly Master, but the golden light was no longer dazzling. "Unfortunately, it''s not that easy at all. If we leave all the problems to human beings themselves." Liu Xiaojiang clenched the long knife wrapped with black flame in his hand, and basically had no expectations for today''s mankind in his eyes. After all, he is still like a beast. He is full of false humans, but he is the real master of the world. If all problems are handed over to the beast who eats raw hair and blood, as long as the problems involve ''territory'' and ''food''..... There is no solution! Chapter 803 Liu Xiaojiang has no expectations for today''s mankind, and even has a very negative view of the future mankind. From the moment he was forced to appear in front of mankind as an alien, in fact, it can be concluded. If human beings were not so unbearable, even if the rejection of dissimilarity was not so obvious, and were willing to give Liu Xiaojiang this kind of dissimilarity the opportunity to prove that he was "harmless", he would not be able to stand up and directly express his strong hostility to all human beings as a "winner". Moreover, without the existence of the old man, the "safe" approach he had planned was undoubtedly to kill in a different identity until everyone dared not fight against him. For their own living environment, they can no longer be invaded by humans, even if they want to kill nine out of ten human groups. Even if they want to let humans live in fear forever, it is completely acceptable in his view. After all, in the face of the real problem of survival, even if we appreciate the creativity of human beings, we can let go of the pursuit of pleasure for the time being. Liu Xiaojiang believes that as long as human beings are killed and afraid, and there is no resistance to their own kind, then when human beings find that they will not take the initiative to cause trouble, they will probably soon be able to re-establish society on the ruins. Even if this process may last for a long time and even spend many years in boredom, in the eyes of Liu Xiaojiang, his concept of time must be different from human beings. After being separated from human society, he may not be really bored to explode. What''s more, it''s not difficult for him to practice in isolation for tens of years as long as he is willing at the inner level. At that time, the only thing to worry about was whether Erzhuang and others could adapt The reason why Liu Xiaojiang will cooperate with the old man''s plan now is that he does not really hate human beings, but is very disgusted with the bad nature of most human beings, because their nature conflicts with their own survival. If there is a better way to solve the conflict, make yourself more comfortable in the future, and don''t always do what you don''t like in order to survive, then... Who will be willing to stick to what you don''t like! If you offend me, be prepared to be offended. If you want to kill me, be prepared to be killed. Liu Xiaojiang has no feelings and can accept killing, but he never likes to give priority to killing for the purpose. He is not a pervert who likes killing the weak. Since he was "created" by Ying Gou, his only aimless killing behavior is that he accidentally killed a scum who tried to insult sunlanlan after he had the body at first. In addition, there was no accident. Every person Liu Xiaojiang has killed since then is either the enemy determined by the company or the enemy identified by himself. Manslaughter... Even enjoying killing doesn''t exist in him at all. Forced such a person into disaster, so that he had to kill many innocent people for his own survival How much hope can Liu Xiaojiang have for human nature? He didn''t completely dislike all human beings, and even was willing to believe in some real human beings. He promised that because those few real human beings didn''t do everything so well with the old man, it was enough to show that he was not extreme from beginning to end. Even if everyone knows Liu Xiaojiang''s initial idea, it is impossible not to regard Liu Xiaojiang as an extreme monster, but that kind of thing is only a desperate choice for him. After all, no one is a saint. You can''t ask an excluded alien, or even a guy who is not allowed to continue to survive, but you have to give up your precious life for ''everyone''. Liu Xiaojiang knows that he is not so noble at all, and he can''t do things to this extent. As a powerful and excluded alien, he would rather ask those humans to make way for their own survival problems than pay for their own mistakes as an innocent person. All are the same life born on this land. Even if the Tao of heaven has recognized the importance of mankind, he doesn''t feel that he really owes mankind anything. On the contrary Liu Xiaojiang''s actions today, even his thoughts before he met an old man, were forced out by human beings themselves. He did not have a negative idea that you must die and I die for human groups as soon as he came up. In order to integrate into human society, he even didn''t hesitate to join the company and act as a good dog, but in the end, he didn''t get human kind treatment, but almost made himself a dog meat on the table. Leave the problem to mankind itself? If human beings are really human, it is not impossible to consider. But now most humans can really call themselves'' people ''with peace of mind?! Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t want to leave all his most important survival problems to these bone eating beasts. Even for those human beings in the real sense, since I am willing to restrain myself for you, you... Should treat me as the only exception! After all, I''m not excusing myself, but I did take the initiative to give up my sword and talk to you while holding the absolute power. You should know how valuable this kind of thing is! You should understand that even you humans can hardly do such precious things! I''m... Kinder than you! I''m... More rational than you! I''m neither a beast nor a monster!!! ¡­¡­ Buzzing -!!! Liu Xiaojiang suddenly had a stronger breath, and the strange black energy around him, which had only spread around him, also expanded again as if it were real, so that it completely blocked all the lights around him. Cover the sky and block out the sun... No, not only the old master in the field, but even the people watching from a distance seem to be completely swallowed by the darkness. The moonlight and the stars disappear instantly. Although the lighting equipment around the base is still on, the lighting range is still limited in this darkness. The light that was originally enough to illuminate a large area is now like the stars in the night sky, which can only barely let people see their own existence. At this time, even if all the lighting equipment in rows increased the output, it could not provide any convenience and guidance for everyone in the dark. Those ordinary soldiers who also stood with different people at the scene, because they didn''t know how to use the power of energy in their body, were even completely deprived of all light in the dark, and almost felt as if they were dead because they couldn''t detect the existence of others around them. I can''t see the darkness, I can''t hear any sound, and there is no response nearby People''s hearts will easily fall into collapse, and so do the ordinary soldiers present. No matter how fearless they are to sacrifice, in this case... They still fall into collapse one by one over time. As for the aliens Although they can barely be affected by the darkness and are not deprived of their sight by the darkness because they know how to use the power of energy, the real situation is no better than the soldiers around them. It is precisely because they are not completely affected by the darkness and still keep their soberness in the darkness that they can better feel the strength shown by Liu Xiaojiang and even fully bear the terrorist breath released from Liu Xiaojiang. At this time, under this terrible breath, Mingming has an old Heavenly Master who is still dazzling in the dark as a guide. Mingming can follow the "light source" of the Heavenly Master to reluctantly see the situation in the field and know that his side has not really lost at the moment, but when they look at Liu Xiaojiang, they still understand something. That is myself and others. Next, it is very likely to witness the death of the old Heavenly Master and all humans present. And I... don''t say I''m going to help now. I can''t even move under this energy. I can only watch a series of facts happen. "Is this your boy''s real strength?" The old Heavenly Master looked around at the darkness that even the golden light could not dispel. He felt the chaos among the people behind him. After a long silence, he finally believed that Liu Xiaojiang''s power had far surpassed his so-called top master. "If you do have this power, it seems that you do not intend to destroy everything, otherwise... In today''s world, no one can survive from you." Say, The old man narrowed his eyes and looked at the strange nephew in front of him, and suddenly asked: "Xiaojiang, are you sure you''re not the winner now?" "Ah..." based on his trust in his own ability, Liu Xiaojiang did not continue to act this time. Instead, he regained his former appearance when facing the old Heavenly Master, saying: "I can assure you at any time that yinggou is yinggou and Liu Xiaojiang is Liu Xiaojiang. They are not the same person, and I just borrowed yinggou''s false identity." "Does the darkness even obscure the sound?" The old Heavenly Master looked back at the people in the distance and found that no one was abnormal. Only then did he understand why Liu Xiaojiang suddenly returned to his previous attitude. "Not so..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head and said truthfully. "This relatively special energy in my body can only adhere to my will and erode everything... Or even devour it." "Now I just use it to eliminate the possibility of sound transmission to the distance in the path of sound transmission and in the case of ensuring that you can hear it." "......." old Heavenly Master. "Saint thief... Is this the Liuku immortal thief?" "No..." Liu Xiaojiang shook his head again. "It''s just that the energy in my body is special enough. You can regard it as the culprit that I''m classified as a different kind. In the final analysis..... The innate energy exists among all things, and human beings and I live by the same innate energy." "Just..." "My innate energy is special enough and more powerful than human beings, and the resulting energy is naturally different from human beings. It is not the so-called Liuku immortal thief, but it can be said that... It may be the goal of the person who created Liuku immortal thief." "Xiandao... Is what people of practice have been pursuing all their life. Unexpectedly, some people are born with immortal power, and Xiandao is just a starting line in their eyes." The old master shook his head and smiled helplessly. "People... It''s really sad and pathetic." "If you have developed this ability since you came up, the so-called top experts in my circle don''t even have the ability to fight back at all. Thanks to your desire and old love, you have given me the last bit of dignity." "You''re joking." Liu Xiaojiang said with complicated eyes. "In my eyes, you are still such a high existence, and you will lose... It can only show that it is the inheritance of the right way. In front of the way of heaven and the once powerful life, you still can''t let human individuals master extreme power." "Moreover, in my understanding, in today''s era, you can achieve this level only by your own practice. Even in that year, you can be regarded as a rare genius." "If you had existed in those years, even if you could not obtain extreme power, you would be more powerful than most gods and demons, including Ying Gou." "Really." The old Heavenly Master didn''t take Liu Xiaojiang''s praise seriously. Even if he had guessed what Liu Xiaojiang would do next, his eyes were still so indifferent and calm. "Then I''ll think you''re praising me. All right... Now that you''ve decided and haven''t really been enchanted, just let go of what you want to do next. I believe you have the ability to make everything seem reasonable." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes flashed a trace of hesitation again. He had predicted countless times that as long as he adhered to the plan, he would one day kill the old heavenly master himself. He also felt countless times that he would do it anyway. But when he came to this point, facing the old Heavenly Master who did not really accuse himself from beginning to end, he did have a strong intolerance, even if he could use his means to revive him afterwards. He saw that the old Heavenly Master was determined to die and tried to push himself away from the edge of the abyss again with his own life. Moreover, some things... Can not be regarded as never happened as long as they are made up. What''s more After the previous fight, he felt the power in the old master''s body and the rejection of his alien existence. Now he began to be uncertain whether he could really revive the old master in the end. After all, his means of resurrecting people will not have any impact on the parties afterwards, but it does depend on the power of his own corpse poison. The power in the old Heavenly Master''s body repels his strange energy, let alone the extremely "evil" corpse poison. God knows whether he can revive the existence of such "justice". This kind of thing has nothing to do with Yin and Yang, or light and darkness, but a more antagonistic and incompatible situation. Once failed "I''m old. Even if I don''t die this time, I don''t have many years to live. In the future, I have selected the successor of the Heavenly Master and passed down the Heavenly Master degree... I also want to leave." "But..." "Since people no longer need to be saved by others, it''s just a disaster to keep the Heavenly Master. Anyway, it can''t really make people grow up and fly. Being used by people with ulterior motives will also cause new problems. Isn''t the situation similar in those years..." "But as long as you don''t want to..." "Don''t be silly. It is also a kind of prohibition. No matter when it is delayed, it must be passed on before my deadline." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± "Boy, do it." "Elder martial uncle, my disciples are unfilial..." "Come on, if you can really do something, for me... For Tianshi mansion, you are also the most proud disciple. Your Master Lao Tian and I have never regretted letting you enter the mountain gate." "I will try my best to keep in mind the teachings of you and your family and teachers and make myself worthy of the word ''man''." "Well, after all, it''s not a saint. For you... That''s good." Chapter 804 "Elder martial brother, take me with you. If for our Longhu Mountain, Tian Jinzhong... Is the more suitable person to die in Xiaojiang''s hands." "You stay with the children to guard the mountain gate. It''s not easy for us to save the foundation of Longhu Mountain. We can''t let all this foundation be destroyed in the hands of our martial brothers, and..... This is to get rid of the relationship with Xiaojiang. Isn''t it contrary to your purpose to follow?" "Xiaojiang is my disciple. He worships our Mountain Gate, which is also our fate between Longhu Mountain and him. Now I want to cut off this fate. How can I not go as a master...?" "Lao Tian, forget it. I don''t understand your character, elder martial brother. How can you be willing to draw a line with Xiaojiang''s child? Besides, no matter what he did outside, he didn''t really betray your master, and even kept thinking of you." "Tian Jinzhong is really reluctant, but it''s for our dragon and Tiger Mountain..." "Oh, come on, what else do you say for the sake of Longhu Mountain? If it''s really for our Longhu Mountain, you should follow the so-called great righteousness and deal with Xiaojiang''s unworthy disciple by yourself. Even if Xiaojiang''s child stands and asks you to do it, can you Lao Tian......?" "... the situation is different after all. Elder martial brother, you didn''t and didn''t want to do this when you went down the mountain. You know that Xiaojiang''s child is not bad in nature, so you chose the relative compromise between damaging the face of Tianshi mansion and removing Xiaojiang, an unworthy disciple." "No, I said no, then no, what''s your identity, your elder martial brother and me? If you die at that time... Can the result be the same as me?" "But..." "Moreover, almost everyone outside knows that your Tian Jinzhong has long been abandoned. If your Tian Jinzhong appears intact in front of everyone today when the LV family has been exterminated, who will not contact the child Xiaojiang?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± "Now, in addition to the daluodong view, the company has basically found out all Baqi skills. I don''t know if they have any methods to deal with Baqi skills, but they... Can''t not know what it is, so that you can stand up alive and kicking in how many years later." "I can''t stay on the mountain all the time. Our dragon and Tiger Mountain doesn''t intend to refuse visitors at ordinary times. Even if I stay on the mountain all the time in the future, I will be found sooner or later." "But it should not be now. As for the future... Since you believe in Xiaojiang so much, Lao Tian, do you think Xiaojiang will have no other arrangements for this after that? The child will remember you from beginning to end." "Elder martial brother, is there no other way? How can Longhu Mountain be without you in the future." "Younger martial brother, this is the path that your elder martial brother and I took the initiative to choose. No one forced me. The so-called great righteousness of the world is far less than the kindness of the school. I just want to save the face of Tianshi mansion as much as possible on the reluctantly correct bottom line." "Elder martial brother! Even if your cultivation is against the sky! Even if your ability is very high! But don''t think too high of yourself! Once a person is dead, there will be nothing!" "Lao Tian, don''t look too high on me. I''m not sacrificing my life for justice. I''m just a little greedy. I don''t want to just result justice or deny the result. I want both the future and the face of Tianshi mansion." "Aren''t you sacrificing your life for justice? What do you think of yourself as... Savior?!" "No... your elder martial brother can''t save anything. Even if he wants to take his own life later, the best thing is that he saved the face of Tianshi mansion and didn''t stop the child Xiaojiang without affecting the trend of the situation." "How old is the face of Tianshi mansion? We are working together... Do you need your own life to prove it?" "Even if the inheritance for thousands of years does not meet the needs of the times, it will inevitably make people outside feel that we are blindly conservative, but some things... Still need someone to inherit them, because you don''t know when they will be useful." "What about Shidu that day? If you die, that thing will disappear with you. Is it something that Shidu doesn''t need to be passed on in your eyes that day?" "Monasticism, monasticism... Lao Tian, what do you think we are doing? Are we taking a road suitable for ourselves or moving towards a set and correct goal?" "What do you mean, don''t you..." "Although some roads seem to be correct, they are also the way people come out after all. The final destination of the road is just a choice for people. If the final destination is the same, the road is no longer suitable for others to go on and continue... It is just useless." "Elder martial brother, your words can already be regarded as deviant. That day, Shidu was handed down from generation to generation in Longhu Mountain..." "Laotian, there are some things you don''t understand and can''t understand at all, and I can''t say it anyway. In the final analysis, your practice is far from enough. Under this situation..... Don''t you want to believe what elder martial brother said?" "... elder martial brother, are you taking the opportunity to scold me for being stupid?" "Cough... Well, I''ve made up my mind. You''ll stay on the mountain and guard the Mountain Gate with Taoist boy. If I finally get what I want, the future Longhu Mountain... Will all depend on you." "Elder martial brother..." "Master of heaven, when the right child really grows up, you can give it to the right person at any time. Anyway, with you and Xiaojiang... I can rest assured of these follow-up things." "Elder martial brother..." "Tut, what are your eyes and how old you are? Don''t you understand the truth that people are inherently dead? Instead of feeling the deadline of my old thing at that time, you''d better take advantage of the leisure of this time to kill two more games with me." "... Oh, all right. Anyway, whether it''s senior brother you or Zhang Huaiyi''s big ear thief, you always have a way to make me speechless." "Ah, why are you a general now? No... don''t you take advantage of the danger of others? Let me slow down, elder martial brother!" "Elder martial brother, you are really a rotten chess basket..." ¡­¡­ Tian Lao sat in the pavilion where he played chess with the old master on weekdays. Thinking of his last conversation with the old master not long ago, he looked up sadly and looked at the still sunny night sky above his head. And right now, A shining meteor also quickly cut through the sky and disappeared, This can be regarded as a good omen at ordinary times. In Tian Lao''s eyes at this time, it seems that it has changed its taste, as if it implies that a very dazzling figure in the world also fell with the meteor at this time. "Elder martial brother, Huai Yi... You said you couldn''t wait for me if you were in a hurry." ¡ª¡ª¡ª Outside the base, The darkness that had enveloped everyone gradually dissipated, and the light and some light brought by the night sky also brought people a glimmer of hope again. However, When the people present reacted and looked at the position of the old Heavenly Master, the next scene... Made their hearts stop for a moment. I see, The long knife in Liu Xiaojiang''s hand has penetrated the golden light of the old Heavenly Master at some time, and the long part of the blade is buried in the chest of the old Heavenly Master. Moreover, from the position, the blade embedded in the old Heavenly Master''s body undoubtedly penetrated the old Heavenly Master''s heart and caused the most fatal blow to the ordinary human like the old Heavenly Master! See this, Especially after seeing that the golden light on the old Heavenly Master was disintegrating and dissipating due to this blow and sensing that the energy of the old Heavenly Master was gradually weakening, Not only the Taoist disciples present, but almost all of them hoped to be disillusioned. Among them, the pro disciples brought by the old Heavenly Master disappeared into the crowd in an instant and arrived in front of Liu Xiaojiang almost at the same time. "Win the hook!!!" Several disciples of the Heavenly Master, including Rongshan, obviously couldn''t keep calm after seeing the old Heavenly Master killed. Even the eldest martial brother, who had been very calm at the beginning, was the same. If not They would not run to Liu Xiaojiang together and shout out their golden light and their own means. But, "If it''s a sneak attack, you shouldn''t shout like that." Liu Xiaojiang''s breath also declined in the perception of everyone. But after perceiving the intention of these heavenly masters to pass on their disciples, However, he immediately took out the blade from the old Heavenly Master''s body and waved a huge knife gas mixed with black flame towards the senior brothers who stood together to cast thunder method. Almost at the same time, Those elder martial brothers who stood together to display the thunder method also released their most powerful thunder method in the palm of their hand, which made the thunder method of the same nature integrate in the air and collided with the huge knife Qi released by Liu Xiaojiang. As a result, the expected picture of the Heavenly Master''s disciples being defeated in an instant did not appear. Instead, the huge dark Sabre Qi was easily broken by lightning like a foam in front of the thunder method jointly performed by several people, and the black flames also scattered and fell to the ground. On the contrary, the Thunder Dragon jointly displayed by these Zhengyi disciples continued to sweep rapidly towards Liu Xiaojiang''s position after easily breaking Liu Xiaojiang''s terrible Sabre gas. However, yinggou is yinggou after all. If it is so easy to solve, he will not be called disaster, and even the old Heavenly Master can only accept failure. In the face of the thunder method performed by my senior brothers, Although Liu Xiaojiang was surprised that they were able to break their Sabre Qi, he didn''t really care about these senior brothers whose accomplishments were far from home. After all, his weak breath was just an illusion deliberately pretended. therefore, He dispersed the thunder dragon flying in front of him with a knife, then raised his energy to a level acceptable to everyone again, and waved a knife to release a much greater knife Qi than before. And this time Maybe Liu Xiaojiang used his current full strength, but the Zhengyi disciples including Rongshan didn''t dare to take it hard. Instead, they used the body method under the blessing of Lei FA and avoided this stronger chop with great speed. Then Liu Xiaojiang looked up at the senior brothers scattered in all directions and felt the thunder coming from all directions. He could not help but immediately mobilize the black energy spreading around him and wrapped himself in it, which easily offset a large amount of thunder. "Although it took a lot of effort, it''s enough to deal with you..." Let''s hear it, Before the surrounding Zhengyi disciples reacted, the large black energy surrounding Liu Xiaojiang immediately dispersed into several strands and quickly flew to their respective positions, and beat them out. Moreover, due to their insufficient ability, they can''t be compared with the old Heavenly Master at all, and their understanding and practice of golden light mantra are not perfect. Most of them can''t differentiate the eroded golden light like the old Heavenly Master after the golden light comes into contact with the black energy. In order to resist the erosion of black energy and prevent this terrible thing from touching itself Most of them can only completely dispel the golden light on their body, forcibly destroy the bridge that allows the black energy to invade their body, and then use the mantra to cover the body surface again. However, even though Liu Xiaojiang lost his previous overwhelming power, he still showed far more power than others. Based on his understanding of the golden light mantra and the cultivation of these senior brothers, he didn''t give them a chance to mobilize the golden light in their bodies again. After they dispersed the golden light outside their bodies, the black energy that had previously knocked them out came to them again. Just a moment''s neglect, There were already two of the several Zhengyi disciples. Because they wanted to mobilize the golden light again, they missed the opportunity to use their body method to avoid the entanglement of black energy. Immediately, they were easily invaded by the black energy again. then, The two of them knelt down slowly with blue skin and great pain in the eyes of the public and the cries of several other senior brothers "Without that old man, you are nothing. Now... Feel extreme despair!" Liu Xiaojiang didn''t even look at them. The two elder martial brothers who were easily solved by himself, ignored several elder martial brothers who were still entangled by black energy nearby, and walked to the old Heavenly Master who was dying with a knife. last, Under the calm and indifferent eyes of the old Heavenly Master, he cut off the old man''s head with a knife... In front of the public. Goodbye, martial uncle "Master!!!" Seeing his master with his own eyes, he was beheaded by his younger martial brother who had taken care of him. Rongshan, who was still entangled by black energy, immediately lost his mind, ignored the terror of black energy and let black energy erode into his body. Then, he braved the pain caused by the rampant corpse poison in his body. With red eyes and blue skin, he ran over and knelt on the ground, caught his master''s falling body, and looked up at Liu Xiaojiang with his master''s head in front of him. Just This angry look made him see Liu Xiaojiang in front of him. Like himself, his eyes were full of blood, as if he were also full of resentment against the death of the old Heavenly Master. "You..." But before Rongshan could say anything in doubt, Rongshan, who had been eroded by corpse poison and was destined to die here, was also killed by Liu Xiaojiang with a knife and died with his most respected Master. And after this knife, The puzzled look in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes also disappeared, ensuring that the anomaly on his body was not found by anyone else. Then he slowly lifted his head in the distance. "Your last umbrella is gone. I want to see what you stupid humans can do in the end... In extreme despair." Speaking of which, He slowly raised the arc of the corner of his mouth and said: "From now on, anyone who holds his partner''s head in his hand... Can avoid death!" "If the head in your hand is ten men... And is a relatively important guy in the world, then in the new world created by me in the future, you... Will also have the right to eternal life!" Chapter 805 Immortality... Or immortality, is a great temptation to mankind. Not wanting to die is also the instinct of every living body. People can face death calmly, but it doesn''t mean that all people can accept death. The elderly who are approaching the deadline... Just have nothing to do in the face of death and are finally forced to accept it. If you can live longer and have enough time, the trance caused by the change of things and the pain caused by the absence of relatives... It''s fucking bullshit! As long as he is a normal guy, he can''t refuse to live forever. After all, what human beings lack most is time, and the benefits of sufficient time are far greater than the pain of long life imagined. Therefore, no matter how you look at it, the temptation of immortality to mankind is also very great. In Liu Xiaojiang''s view, it is enough to "plot" against some mankind. After all, the greed of human beings is more serious than that of other creatures. The so-called material desire can make them evil and live forever... And all the benefits it can bring will only make these guys lose their reason in an instant. Moreover, now that there are several full-fledged members in front, Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t have to explain whether he can do such a thing or whether he can easily give others the ability to live forever. Shen Chong, who is suffering inside the base, is also enough to prove that the immortality in liuxiaojiangkou is not an unreachable existence in myths and legends. On the contrary, it actually exists in front of the world and makes them feel at hand. So, under this great temptation, Some strange people who feel desperate due to the death of the old Heavenly Master and are not at home in their self-cultivation soon have careful thoughts under Liu Xiaojiang''s words, and even some people have begun to pay attention to their companions around them. "What are you waiting for..." Liu Xiaojiang saw that many people in the distance began to waver, and immediately opened his mouth again slowly to remind the people of humanity: "If you practice energy to gain strength, you gain strength to make yourself more natural and unrestrained in this world..." "Then immortality... Will not only bring you enough time to get the strength you want one day, but also completely avoid some dangers you can''t avoid as human beings." "From the targeting of others, from the limitation of their own life span, and the torture of fate on themselves, all these... You can also live calmly at any time by staying immortal." "And the price..." "It just requires you to stand on the side of the winner and throw stones at the loser on the premise that you will lose. Is this still an extremely difficult choice for you?" "Moreover, even if there is such a thing as morality to supervise, do you human beings have done less stupid things? Based on the so-called complexity of human nature... Even if you can''t forgive it morally, many people will certainly understand your choice." "The loser is wrong. Even if the winner is really mean, the subsequent history... Is written by the winner himself." "After that, you can be pilgrims who have lost their way, and I..... Is the true God who saved you pilgrims from the sea of suffering. As for those who do not intend to accept my kindness, they are hopeless people who are completely bewitched by the devil and do not want to turn back." "Can''t you make up such a common story and ask me to go on..." Say, He turned his head and looked at the elder martial brothers who were still entangled with black Qi. Then he threw his head belonging to the old Heavenly Master next to the body that the old Heavenly Master fell to the ground. "I see..." "Do you think the disciples of Taoism and those who think they are right together are still the greatest hope among you? Well... I''ll show you how fragile this hope placed on others is." Let''s hear it, Liu Xiaojiang immediately raised his arms towards his senior brothers, and in the large black energy spreading around him, more condensed arms appeared again, and extended towards the senior brothers who were already tired of coping. See this, Several elder martial brothers who had not been affected by the death of the old Heavenly Master and Rongshan immediately raised their vigilance and increased the output of their own energy to the skill. Therefore, the golden light on their bodies bloomed more dazzling. Obviously, they should learn from the old Heavenly Master to deal with the black energy according to their own understanding. It''s a pity Although the cultivation level of these senior brothers is not weak, and almost everyone is far above Zhang Lingyu, they are not old heavenly masters after all. Their stronger cultivation than Zhang Lingyu only takes advantage of the cultivation time. Therefore, even if you want to learn from the old Heavenly Master and differentiate a part of the golden light to resist the erosion of the black energy, you can''t do the old Heavenly Master''s good at the golden light mantra. When you divide and disperse the golden light that has been eroded by the black energy, you are far less efficient than the old Heavenly Master. Liu Xiaojiang''s black arms, which were used to deal with them, had actually pushed them to the limit one by one, so it was only a matter of time to solve these senior brothers. However, in order to create an image that even if he was weak, it was still not an image that people could easily overcome. In the end, he did not leave any room for several senior brothers. The black giant arms formed again soon broke the balance that several people tried to maintain. In just a few seconds, Several elder martial brothers who had been forced to the limit had been defeated by the younger martial brother Liu Xiaojiang. One by one, their skin was blue and purple, and they were caught in their hands by black giant palms. Within a few seconds, they had been robbed of all the vitality in their bodies by autopsy. "See..." The giant hand of black Qi returned to its original shape, turned into a large piece of black Qi and returned to Liu Xiaojiang. At this time, the disciples of the same famous Heavenly Master fell to the ground like a puppet and died in Ying Gou''s hands with the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain. "Put all your hopes on others and always wait for others to come forward to save themselves. That hope... Is simply vulnerable and will only be as fragile as human life." "So think about it. Whether you want to die in my hands or as a tool... Get the chance to live forever from me and continue to live in the future. I will give you two minutes to make a choice." Say, Feeling a strong hatred for himself at the scene, Liu Xiaojiang turned to look at the source of this hatred, but found that it was the first disciples who couldn''t get in at all, and recognized the two guys standing in front of others in the distance. "Yexing, Jiyun..." "Hum, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How about... If it were you, you should give me a satisfactory answer." "After all, when you two were on the mountain before, you didn''t even have the qualification to learn half of the thunder method, and if there were no accidents, you would only end up going down the mountain and returning to the common customs. Follow me in the future..... If you want to learn half of the thunder method, you can learn it." "Moreover, you are all practitioners. You should be able to understand how important enough time is for practitioners..." "Little martial uncle..." Yexing and Jiyun look at this monster who is no longer Liu Xiaojiang. Although the title in their mouth is still the original ''little martial uncle'', they don''t have the same familiarity and respect in their eyes. However, now that the old Heavenly Master and his master have been killed, they are facing the same disaster as killing their father and enemy. If they can still treat Liu Xiaojiang as before and call each other their little martial uncle without emotion, it will be really strange. When they followed down the mountain, some fantasies were completely disillusioned. Now, facing Liu Xiaojiang who had long stopped thinking about his old feelings, they didn''t immediately lead Zhengyi disciples to rush up for revenge. In fact, they could be considered quite calmly for Longhu Mountain. However, After hearing the words "little martial uncle", the people present also looked at Yexing and Jiyun one after another. They seemed to be wondering why they should call Ying Gou martial uncle, and wondering what choice their Zhengyi disciple would make. In addition, some strange people who have been shaken are obviously looking forward to Yexing and Jiyun to make the choice that suits their hearts. After all, if even the people of Zhengyi Tianshi mansion can''t resist the temptation, it''s natural for them to accept Ying Gou''s proposal. The reason for accusing them of betrayal will certainly focus on Tianshi mansion. They can live well under the shadow of Tianshi mansion. meanwhile, Aware of the eyes of the people in the distance looking at Yexing and Jiyun, Liu Xiaojiang unconsciously frowned. He was not disgusted with the people''s attention to the choice of Tianshi mansion, but dissatisfied with the little martial uncle of Yexing and Jiyun. Therefore, in order not to let the relationship not easy to get rid of, because they were only influenced by a sentence in their brain, he opened a long distance from Yexing and Jiyun in tone. "I was expelled from the school by Tianshi mansion long ago..." "Your little martial uncle reminds me of some unpleasant things, but those have nothing to do with everything now. All I want is an answer that you clearly follow me. After all, in the future world, I don''t want to do anything by myself." "After all, you two met me before, and it''s not a rare situation for one person to rise to heaven. Your answer is..." "There is no need for alms. The Taoist goes down the mountain... Naturally, there is only one purpose." Jiyun said without thinking. "Kill demons and demons for the world..." Liu Xiaojiang was not disappointed when he heard the speech. After all, he was just trying to provoke human confrontation and took the opportunity to remember who didn''t have to wake up afterwards. In other words Under the great temptation of immortality and the current despair, those who can adhere to the initial purpose, are not afraid of sacrifice... And will not forget those who sacrificed before are the ones who are really worth doing those troublesome things afterwards. After all, people are sometimes different. Even those who dare to participate in this struggle can be regarded as heroes to some extent, but different people are different... They are not all fighting for the so-called world. They just know that they can''t be spared, and that this world is the world of ordinary people. They know the problems between different people and ordinary people, so they have to go to war... By the way, they can prove their reliability with ordinary people. There must not be so many pure soldiers among these strange people, and most of them must not have the consciousness held by ordinary soldiers. Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t want some mouse shit to stand around the heroes and muddle through. That''s why we have this temptation drama right now "Well... You two regard me as a demon that must be solved, so you will follow others down the mountain." Liu Xiaojiang is very satisfied with the attitude of Yexing and Jiyun, including the first disciples behind them who also glare at him. Sure enough, it may be too absolute that there are no villains among Buddhist and Taoist disciples, but compared with outsiders who don''t pay much attention to mood cultivation, the probability of mouse shit among real Buddhist and Taoist disciples is actually lower. At present, in Liu Xiaojiang''s perception, most of the people in the distance who have wavered due to the temptation of longevity are indeed outsiders in other secular schools. In this regard, even the heretic organizations under the hands of the ten men are far inferior to the disciples of Buddhism and Taoism. "Is that your answer?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at Yexing and Jiyun who didn''t speak in the distance. He was not disappointed because of their attitude towards themselves, but finally shook his head in the direction of the two. Then he looked at the other strangers present, even the ordinary soldiers without strength, and said: "And you..." "Even ordinary people who don''t have the talent to use energy can also get the ability to live forever here at the cost of... Just want you to follow me as a tool, as long as you start to prove yourself to your companions." "You can''t think!" The first to speak was not the predecessors of different alien schools, nor was there only a few ten men who could represent the alien. On the contrary, it was an old man who came forward from behind the ordinary soldiers at this time. "Compared with guys like you, we may be really fragile and only have a hundred years, but life... Never proves its meaning with time, and human beings also have their own way of life." "Really..." Liu Xiaojiang guessed the real identity of the old man after seeing Xu Si following old Chen again, and then silently remembered the unique energy of the other party. "Let''s see if your words will be recognized by others." "Human beings, I only give you the last ten seconds. If you want to live forever with me instead of standing there and dying meaninglessly, make a decision in the last ten seconds." "Ten seconds later..." "There will be no living people present today. I want to use all your lives to prove with other humans outside to resist yinggou... It is you humans who have taken the initiative to make mistakes again and again on the wrong road." Chapter 806 Is there really no temptation for human beings to live forever? The answer is clearly no. Even now, as long as they take the initiative to stand up, it is equivalent to betrayal to other companions around them. Many people still waver in Ying Gou''s words. If the old Heavenly Master is still there and hope is still not gone, perhaps no one will consider "surrender", because they all think that monsters like yinggou will eventually die under the heavy pressure of the great righteousness of the world. All kinds of means that Ying Gou has mastered and the secret of the immortal body should also be the booty in the hands of their winners. As the saying goes, there must be a blessing in the future if you don''t die in a great disaster... That''s what they say in their hearts. They had even begun to imagine how far they could develop with their "booty" after the disaster of yinggou. Eight skills? That''s bullshit! If they can get the secret of yinggou, they may also be able to grasp such powerful power like yinggou, and have the body of immortality. At that time, they will talk about eight strange skills. In the face of absolute power, even eight strange skills... What can be used! In Ying Gou''s eyes, Lu Jin and Feng Zhenghao are not even qualified to stand in front of themselves! What eight wonders? It''s all shit! Just These people have a beautiful imagination after the victory. They also think that in front of the Millennium inheritance of Longhu Mountain, even Ying Gou may be defeated by Zhang Zhiwei. As a result, although Zhang Zhiwei was stronger than others present and even qualified to fight face-to-face with yinggou, the person who finally won exceeded their expectations. They didn''t expect that even the Millennium inheritance of Longhu Mountain could only bring some trouble to yinggou. Zhang Zhiwei tried his best, but only greatly consumed yinggou''s energy. Now, facing the winning hook that still has spare power, Everyone here knows to gather everyone''s strength. There may be a chance in the face of this disaster, but they also understand that even if they really win in the end, they may sacrifice many people on their own side. They really want to win, they really want to defeat yinggou and restore peace to everything, but they don''t want the person who has to sacrifice for the victory... It''s themselves. Therefore, in the current situation that may win or sacrifice will only fail, some ideas are not absolute and pure. Considering the great temptation of immortality, they also began to think about whether victory is really so important. After all, even if you finally win after paying a huge sacrifice, but once the person who pays a huge sacrifice is yourself, people''s future, even if full of light, is meaningless to themselves. People, once they start to worry about gains and losses in the face of major events, they are no longer reliable companions of others, because such people obviously only think about themselves at any time, even at this critical juncture of life and death. And these people''s hesitation Even if Chen Lao came out of the base and tried to stabilize everyone''s morale with his own existence, it didn''t have any positive impact at all. On the contrary, due to the appearance of old Chen, some strange people who recognize the identity of the old man will feel that the old man thinks the situation is critical enough. Even if he hides again, it has no meaning. This is the old man who, knowing that he will lose, wants to stand up and gather everyone''s strength to fight with the terrible win until the last moment... Never die! This idea will undoubtedly have a serious reaction to those strange people who have wavered, and even take the initiative to push them towards winning "Children, the land under our feet is linked to our future, and it is also a precious thing for us to survive. For it... We have fought countless times, and we are not afraid of the blood of sacrifice countless times." "We..." the old man obviously guessed that all the people behind him could not have no desire for immortality, so he said generously but calmly: "We have defeated and expelled all the powerful enemies who want to take it away one by one. Countless martyrs shed their blood on this land, just for the sake of our descendants to survive comfortably on this land." "But are we the younger generation boys..." "As a result, when facing a powerful enemy, do you have to take the initiative to give up the land to others after paying countless sacrifices to the Martyrs..." "Have you ever thought about... If this land no longer belongs to us, how can a child born on this land tell him when he grows up and asks why he doesn''t have a home that we gave up our home to the enemy?" "Immortality... Become a monster like yinggou and give up everything as a human being." "Don''t you feel ashamed of your companions and even lose your breath while ignoring your companions..." "It doesn''t matter if you are a dog. Do you want your children to survive at the feet of the enemy like you and rely on the occasional false mercy of the enemy?" Speaking of which, The old man''s eyes swept over the strange people present who might have wavered, but did not open their mouth to refute their words, and then stretched out his hand to Liu Xiaojiang, who was still calm in the distance, and said: "You must not forget that he is not your companion, nor can he be regarded as a human at all. Don''t always use the human way of thinking to measure the behavior pattern of this monster." "He is willing to give you the so-called immortality and give you the chance to live forever. Is it true that he regards you as his companions? You know... The previous omnipotence has been with him for a long time, and the result?" "He clearly has such powerful power. Even Zhang Zhiwei of Longhu Mountain has nothing to do with him, but when those all-round players lead him in danger, even if those guys are killed one by one... He doesn''t mean to show up and pull them." "He told you not to resist, to lay hands on your companions, and to give you the so-called immortality is just to achieve some current purpose." "If not..." "Do you think your loyalty of speculation on the way is really more important than the whole sex in the monster''s heart?" "If he won''t save his men, loyal to himself, or even die for them, will he take you as his companions and look at you differently later?" "Wake up and see how much weight you have. Let yinggou look at this monster differently... Do you really have this qualification!" Pop... Pop... Pop After these remarks, Liu Xiaojiang smiled and clapped his hands in the distance to express his admiration for these remarks without waiting for the shaken reaction of the strange people. "Yo, I can''t imagine that there are really several rational guys in your human beings. The former Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain is like this, and so is the old man who finally stopped hiding, but... What if you know this." "After all, it''s better to live than to die. When it''s clear that you want to die, you can get some benefits from saving your life... Which is a very good situation for you." Chen Lao''s words are naturally in line with Ying Gou''s image, or the image Liu Xiaojiang is trying to shape. Although he is essentially looking for restless factors for the future and solving or recording these restless elements in advance, he doesn''t want people to guess what he is really doing. This superficial act of deliberately provoking human relations is not only in line with Ying Gou''s disgust with mankind itself, but also can cover up his real purpose of these acts. Moreover, through these remarks, Liu Xiaojiang himself guessed what the old man Chen probably knew in the old man''s side. Otherwise The other party will not look for the guy with abnormal response in the crowd when he speaks these words. To put it bluntly, the other party also wants to know which guys in the crowd behind him will shake his camp because of temptation. "Ying Gou, don''t underestimate us. Zhang Zhiwei''s death is not meaningless. You... Can''t give full play to your initial strength, otherwise you wouldn''t have let those Zhengyi disciples close to you just now." Old Chen Wenyan turned and faced Liu Xiaojiang in the distance. No matter the sullen eyes or the tone of trying to keep calm, he didn''t show any flaws all over. He was completely a human representative who had great hostility to Ying Gou. "Even if you still have spare power, we... No matter how much sacrifice we have to make, even if we have to take the lives of everyone present, you can''t leave here safely today." "Oh... Is it just you, an ordinary man without strength, or the group of weak people who have long lost their sense of war behind you?" Liu Xiaojiang shook his head contemptuously and said: "As a layman without strength, you may think that the number of people is also an advantage in the battle, but the fact is by no means what you expected. If it''s just you... No matter how many people there are, it won''t have any impact." "You''re right, old man. I''ve really been exhausted by the Heavenly Master, but even if I''m weak now, it''s enough to get rid of you guys..." With that, Liu Xiaojiang looked at those strange people who had wavered before and were all remembered by himself, and said: "The time for me to give you a choice has long passed. If you are willing to accept the conditions I have given, now... You can do it." Let''s hear it, There were some riots in the distant crowd. It was not the strange people who longed for immortality who took the opportunity to make trouble, but the strange people who had not wavered in themselves began to examine each other with suspicion. Even if we face the disaster together and come to the present moment together, even if the estrangement between various sects and factions has long been put down, and they have also paid and sacrificed in the battle, now....... Under the strong temptation of longevity, they still have distrust with each other. And right now, Liu Xiaojiang, who was pondering this, didn''t just wait. Instead, he wanted to continue to add another fire. He knew that his every move would attract much attention, but he took a step under this situation. But this slow step seemed to step on everyone''s tight nerves, which not only temporarily attracted everyone''s attention in the distance, but also created opportunities for some hesitant strangers. "What only belongs to our land and the sacrifices of martyrs and companions are just lies you cunning guys use to manipulate those fools to work for yourself!" "You are sitting in a high position and enjoying the benefits of power. As human beings, we are just like a street mouse. We can only hold our tail in front of you. We have had enough of this!" "Fight for this land? But this land doesn''t belong to us! We... Don''t get any care in this land! Why should we sacrifice ourselves for your life?!" "Eternal life... That''s immortality. We energy practitioners have only got the tower in the interior. Now what we can''t find is in front of us. Why do we have to abandon the opportunity to fly in the future for some illusory guarantee!" "If it''s really for everyone''s good, then for us... Please die!" Almost at the same time when everyone''s attention was attracted by Liu Xiaojiang, there were many strange people who hesitated before. They immediately seized the opportunity and began to attack their companions around them. Moreover, they were extremely fierce killing moves from the beginning, without hesitation before starting. Moreover, there are even a few guys with abnormal brains who actually keep Liu Xiaojiang''s words in mind and choose to attack the existence of Chen Lao at this level. They also use the means that even ordinary outsiders cannot be spared. See this, Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes suddenly flashed a trace of unhappiness, but he just wanted to raise his hand and use his ability. He didn''t know what to do to save old Chen, but he glanced at a figure that had been blocked between old Chen and his attacker before he was himself. So, while everyone was watching Chen''s safety, he put down his just raised arm calmly. "Bastard! What the hell are you thinking! Get out of here!" The person who stood in front of Chen and blocked the attack for him was actually Chen Jinkui, who Liu Xiaojiang thought was the best "man" on the scene. Moreover, he didn''t hesitate to spend his life. In order to save old Chen, he used the turtle and fly body. In an instant, he came to old Chen and smashed the guy who wanted to kill old Chen with several huge copper coins in his hand. The next moment, Feng Zhenghao and Guan Shihua also stood beside old Chen almost at the same time. People who would be connected with Ma Xianer in the northeast also joined the war one after another. Together with other strangers who had reacted, they soon suppressed those restless elements who took the opportunity to rebel. Surprisingly Among those who took the opportunity to make trouble this time, there are even many disciples of Buddhism and Taoism, but unexpectedly... None of them is an alien from any of the ten forces. Chapter 807 Do these people think highly of themselves? Or They are usually under the command of ten men and enjoy preferential treatment that ordinary people don''t have, so they can''t afford to betray the trust of ordinary people? But whatever the facts, Liu Xiaojiang did not intend to easily let go of those who wavered in his heart. Even some strange people who belonged to the ten guy forces did not take the opportunity to make trouble, and they were not so easy to be removed from the list in his heart. After all, failure to put their thoughts into action does not mean they are just thinking. Once there is a more appropriate opportunity in the future, these ideas may not happen to them. For these guys who are active as soon as they have the opportunity, it is also very likely to be just a choice to judge the situation. These people may be afraid of the ten men present and the old man who came out of the base, so they dare not show their heart for the conditions of yinggou. Or maybe it''s because almost everything that happens now is witnessed by everyone, and they take the initiative to jump out and betray everyone in full view of the public. If there is such an accident in the final outcome, their life will be completely over. It''s good to live forever, but it''s too far from human beings. At first glance, this matter is indeed coveted, but as long as you calm down and think about it carefully, it is not difficult to find that the so-called immortality is not suitable for them. There is no power like Ying Gou to surpass the whole world. Even if they really get the chance of immortality through betrayal, they will be coveted by other people who don''t get immortality in the end. By then As the old man just said, Ying Gou, even several of his all-around companions who have been with him for a long time, will look at them differently, and even save them in a critical moment? Calm down and think of these rationally Those strange people present who did not choose to take the opportunity to make trouble, but did have crooked thoughts in their hearts, watched those guys who took the opportunity to make trouble were quickly subdued one by one, and couldn''t help feeling a little lucky for their reason and calm. These guys are stupid enough! Actually lost his mind because of this temptation? This is stupid! Even if you are very eager for the chance of long life, with the little power you have, you can count for nothing in front of ten men... And other companions. You really thought you were yinggou. Under the siege of so many people, you said you could kill whoever you killed? The conditions put forward by Ying gou are not so simple. Asking you to exchange the heads of your companions or important people for longevity is undoubtedly instigating you to fight against the world like him. Moreover, you are far from him, far from his powerful power, and even the conditions put forward when you are ''surrounded'' by others To put it bluntly, if you are really tempted to lose your mind, feel that the legendary immortality is so easy to get today, and then immediately jump out to challenge the people around you as required, then you... Are really stupid! When is it now? In such a joint where everyone faces the disaster together and no one knows whether they can win in the end, Once you are successfully instigated by yinggou to attack others around you, in order to stabilize the situation, try to avoid more people being stupid in front of major events, and naturally you will get a heavy blow from others immediately! Moreover, betrayers have always been the most disgusting existence. At this time, considering the criticality and severity of the situation, it is also an inevitable result to kill the stupid guy on the spot. In the end, let alone get the longevity you want, you guys even have your own life! Fool! It''s terrible! ¡­¡­ "Lord Kui, why do you want to stop us? Ten guys... Shouldn''t ten guys stand on our side!" The guy who was smashed out by Chen Jinkui with magic copper money was controlled by other strange people behind him. But even though he has been badly hurt and can''t get rid of the shackles and get the long life he wants, he is still struggling and shouting with great reluctance: "It''s just that you''re an ordinary man who can''t betray you like that... You''re an ordinary man who can''t betray you like that!" "Fool!" When Chen Jinkui saw the strange people around him who took the opportunity to make trouble, they had been jointly controlled by others. Only then did he disperse his turtle and fly body and several large copper coins floating nearby. "When has it been that he will be provoked by such a simple provocation? Chen Laogang has just made his words very clear and is still stubborn... It''s your own fault. Don''t use other reasons to cover up the greed in your heart!" "Traitor! Traitor! You are in vain! You are in vain as a representative of a different person! You are just a dog at the feet of ordinary people!" Aware that Ying Gou in the distance did not move, he just looked at himself and others with a playful face. When he realized that he had no possibility, he became hysterical in an instant. See this, Naturally, Chen Jinkui would not take a madman''s remarks seriously. He looked at the guys around him who had also been controlled, but were not as hysterical as the people in front of him, and then turned to the old man who was unharmed behind him. "Old Chen, they just..." However, before Chen Jinkui finished speaking, he saw with his own eyes that the old man had raised his arm and put it down again when he had just turned around. The next moment, Several shots directly interrupted Chen Jinkui''s words, and those strange people who had been controlled were all shot in the head immediately after these shots. For a while, The smell of blood, which was much stronger than that of Ying Gou, immediately spread, The corpses whose heads were blasted by bullets were unable to fall to the ground. The strange people who were only controlling them were inevitably splashed with a lot of red and white dirty things. All the strangers present frowned at the cruel old man. Among them, the young aliens who had experienced this scene also ran to the back of the crowd and began to vomit because they accidentally watched the plasma burst out of their heads for a long time. All the young people present, only those with guns in their hands and as members of the ordinary soldiers present, did not show the same normal reaction as other young people. Moreover, it seems that this is not only the case, because many soldiers of the same age as those young people who spit out just now shot those strange people. Whether it''s a stranger or an ordinary person, although soldiers and themselves have the ability, they are just young strangers who make a small fuss at ordinary times... Sure enough, they are still different. If the power of a young alien is not far more than that of a fully armed young soldier, then once a battle involving life and death takes place between them, and finally win... It will probably be an ordinary person who has no strength to bind a chicken. Liu Xiaojiang thought so. He looked at the young soldiers who didn''t change their faces, and at the young strange people who were spitting out behind the crowd in the distance. He couldn''t help but begin to compare the strength between ordinary people and strange people. However, in order to maintain their "demon" image, some words that can be used to ridicule each other still have to be said. "See..." "Just a little temptation and a few words that can guide your thoughts will make you humans start killing each other. At this time, when you think about the past history, even I have to admit that even without me... You humans will kill yourself sooner or later." "So..." So far, Facing the old Chen in the distance, he smiled, spread out his hands and said, "in order to continue to survive without accident, why not lie at my feet and live for a long time? I''m trying my best to save you." "After all, I am also a creature born in this land. Naturally, I want to give you ''compatriots'' a chance, like those barbarians outside... I don''t even have the chance to lie down and be a dog." "When you deal with the current problem, what you can''t do... I''ll do it. You''re willing to be kind and generous... I don''t want to. I''ll go to their territory myself and calculate the accounts of my sleep with all of them." "This is not compassion at all." After dealing with those strange people who took the opportunity to make trouble, old Chen ignored the strange eyes around him, but once again faced Liu Xiaojiang, who personally contributed to all this in the distance, and said: "If a guy with great power like you really wants to save our ''compatriots'', you can sit down and carefully discuss with us how to use your power to solve the problems in the world, instead of looking like I''m doing it for you today." "You just hope that we can never resist, but you don''t want us to disappear completely. After all... Once we decide to never admit defeat, even if you have the power that people can''t resist, you can only live in a land full of ruins in the future." "Whatever you say..." Liu Xiaojiang smiled indifferently on this face, and then slowly retracted his spread arm. "Anyway, the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain is dead. You can''t stop me at all, and... When I kill all of you powerful people, what can ordinary people who don''t have any power outside, even if they still have the idea of resistance in their hearts." "Those people always have to think about their families. If they don''t want to have an accident with their families, they have no strength... They can only obey without any certainty. As long as they adapt to the new world in the future, how long can that kind of resistance continue to exist?" "People in high positions like you should understand that the reality is not what some entertainment works describe, and I... I''m not your human beings. I don''t like your way of survival of the ''strong'', and I don''t need to rely on squeezing the weak to meet my various desires." "I only need some of you to continue to develop without offending me. After all, I have no interest in money and power, so even if you are a dog for me... You won''t feel oppressed in the future." "Moreover, the fact is just the opposite. Not only will I not give any oppression to those people, but even because of my previous experiences, I extremely dislike the human attitude towards'' vulnerable groups'', and I may... Uphold justice for those people." "Old Sir, do you think that because I am not human, I can easily treat all human beings equally and do not need them to pay anything at ordinary times, which will provide a hotbed for the development of the so-called resistance psychology?" "......." old Chen. "No... the answer is obviously No." Liu Xiaojiang smiled. "Moreover, I don''t even need to do anything. I just need to adhere to my fair attitude towards mankind and not oppress those humans in various senses. They will feel that kind of living environment is quite comfortable, so as to gradually erase the initial resistance psychology." "Resistance is because of oppression. It is because of great injustice. Absolute fairness... Will not be the reason for people to resist." "As long as I always hold the absolute power, do not leave you any room for ''imagination'' at all, and treat all mankind fairly, then you in reality... Will accept the facts, no longer consider any resistance, and only think about your immediate life." "Do you think we''ll believe that?" Old Chen looked at Liu Xiaojiang with twinkling eyes. Considering what an said before, although he knew Liu Xiaojiang certainly didn''t have this idea, he couldn''t help but have a trace of recognition for that future. However, based on the arrangement of the elderly''s whole plan, he also continued to play his role, saying: "You also have human desires. It is difficult for us humans to get rid of the beast. Can you easily do it, and even if you really don''t have too many desires now... What about the future?" "You said that just because you are not human, you can treat all human beings equally. On the contrary... Just because you are not human, once you can''t stick to no desire and no desire like a saint, you are undoubtedly the most inhuman and terrible monster for human beings." "In addition, what do you want to do, even if it''s meaningless for us to become a human being?" Speaking of which, The old man looked at Ying Gou and took a deep breath, then shook his head and said: "Look at what you have done right now. You are obviously not a so-called saint. How can we believe the future you said and leave everything to a guy like you, who is no different from most humans, and how can we make the world better." "It doesn''t mean you''re sitting with us in the future..." "Then you will only regard me as an enemy plotting against the world, or a madman who doesn''t have clear ideas and ideas..." Liu Xiaojiang said bluntly. "You may want to take me down directly, or you may be more defensive against me immediately, but only... You won''t seriously sit down and discuss the possibility of the future with me." Wen Yan, Mr. Chen was silent for a while, then smiled with some helplessness and approval and said, "what you said is also right. We will do so." "After all, you are not a saint, and neither are we." "Moreover, we never believe that there will be saints in this world, or... We are too timid to believe and can''t afford it." Chapter 808 "After all, people like you are a minority." Liu Xiaojiang maintained Ying Gou''s arrogant image because of his strength. He looked at the old man and other people present and said: "Moreover, because there are too few rational people like you, even if you can calmly see some things, you have to make way for most people who are always hot headed." "In this case, no matter what you want to do, you must let those stupid guys'' understand ''yourself." "Otherwise..." "They will feel that you don''t deserve to sit in your current position, and you, as a representative, don''t consider problems for their people. They don''t know... There are some things they can''t understand at all, and they don''t have the mind to understand. They only take into account their current carelessness." Say, The old man looked directly at him in the distance: "They can''t understand, so they seem relatively stupid. Although you can understand, if you want to do something, you will be limited by them and even can''t get their approval at all." "But don''t think it''s their problem. After all, it''s still your problem in the final analysis." "Since you once enjoyed the convenience brought by the ignorance of the people, the consequences that led them to become what they are now will naturally be borne by you ''culprits''." "The culprit..." old Chen thought about it for a moment. It was obviously the first time he had been said so. "Your view is a little rare. Although you may be right, and we do hide something from the people, the original intention is... Or from our point of view, it''s just to make people live better." "After all, the quality of the people who are interested in these things is also uneven." "If everyone has the opportunity to participate and express their views on some major events, some absurd views and remarks will also affect some people with low quality." "Tut..." Liu Xiaojiang certainly understood the meaning of the old man''s words, but he was obviously not interested in this matter. What''s more, just now he just deliberately said some conspicuous problems, but he did not delay the expansion of the problems, saying that he could solve them. To put it bluntly... Point out obvious problems without giving any answers, and even don''t even think about what the answer should be. This is a pretentious display, as if everyone in the world is a fool, and only oneself is the most sober person. It''s just, This kind of reason is done by Ying Gou. Because he has a strong power and can easily solve many problems by relying on his power, it seems very reasonable that no one will doubt that he doesn''t know the answer to the problem. Even if some people really doubt it, they will only doubt whether the solution used by yinggou to solve the problem can really be applied to everyone. "Far away..." "I''m not interested in these things. I''m just pointing out the limits of your human abilities." "Because of the weakness of individuals, they have to live in groups, but also because of the weakness of individuals, the power of one person... Or a few people still has limits in the end, so it is difficult to achieve perfection." "So..." "You need an absolute existence, standing on your head with a knife all the time." "This can not only make you feel your own danger, but also because you can''t defeat the powerful other party, so... Keep your own caution in the midst of hardship, and be careful with every step you take." "And I..." Speaking of which, Liu Xiaojiang glanced at everyone present in the distance and said: "undoubtedly, he is the most suitable candidate for such a role. But while you are absolutely unwilling to provoke me again, as a real huge threat, he coerced you to move forward correctly." "In order to do this, let you bleed... Deepen your fear of me, and engrave the horror of the word ''win hook'' in your mind, which naturally becomes a necessary process." "Of course..." "If you don''t want to admit defeat and accept this kind of thing, and you have to live with me, I''m also willing to help you. Anyway... You humans are not necessary for me to survive." "Your life can make the world more diverse, and it can also make me live more moist in the world... It''s true." "But even if there is no you in this world, it just makes me lose a lot of fun in the future... That''s all." "So there''s no talk between us and you..." Old Chen looked at Liu Xiaojiang with a frown. It was obviously difficult to tell which of Liu Xiaojiang''s words were performances that matched the plan and which were his strange inner words. "No... there''s something to talk about. Of course there''s still something to talk about between me and you." Liu Xiaojiang smiled. "Like..." "Now we can sit down and talk about how to be loyal to me and how to provide more fun for my survival in the future after you admit your failure." "Well, if you can keep your posture low enough, it''s not that I can''t offer you some benefits." "Well... The soldiers who died in this war are no longer qualified to be mentioned in your eyes!" Seeing this, old Chen was furious, and it was not the so-called acting skills, but was really angered by Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude. The plan needs to bleed, so that people''s memory will rise, so many lives will be sacrificed. If Chen knew that this kind of thing could be saved, I''m afraid it would have been broken by Liu Xiaojiang''s acting skills. It''s impossible to be so incompetent and furious as now. He has never been a calm person, but he is more experienced than some younger generation, so he looks relatively calm. Without the words before an Lao, if he had not known some of the truth in front of him, even in the face of Liu Xiaojiang, who is almost invincible, even if he wants to take the lives of all the people present, he must let Liu Xiaojiang pay for everything. "You mean those who have sacrificed." Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude towards Chen Lao is naturally clear, but no matter whether the other party is angered by himself or not, Ying Gou''s image of being incompatible with human beings should continue to work hard at this time. "Well, as I said just now, you human beings should bleed properly so that you can deeply remember my terror, so their sacrifice is necessary for me." "As for your idea of making me pay for it..." So far, Liu Xiaojiang looked at Chen with sarcastic eyes and said, "don''t make a mistake. The armistice will only be based on your human surrender. Since you don''t want to continue fighting to avoid paying a greater price for this, you will be the defeated party." "Actually want me to bear the price for those sacrifices..." "Ha ha... Have you ever heard that winners have to sympathize with losers and even compromise for the sacrifice of losers?" "As a failed party, what qualifications do you humans have to tell me about the conditions? Either accept all my conditions, admit defeat and cease the war, or... Continue until there are no more of you killed. At present, there are only these two choices left for you." "Speak of humanity..." "You haven''t talked about humanity to me before. Besides, since I''m an alien excluded by you, why should I be generous to talk about humanity to you after being treated inhumanely? Human beings... Don''t always feel that the world revolves around you!" "Moreover, compared with those barbarians who can also be called ''people'' in the outside world, I have not used the methods you have used on other ethnic groups to deal with you guys... In fact, I am more humane than you!" "Otherwise, with the power and means I have mastered, you humans... Will soon be disqualified from being called ''people''." "Rob, kill, brainwash... I just disdain being a higher life and acting like an uncivilized beast. All of you should be happy about it." "After all, as'' compatriots'' living in the same land, only you have the opportunity to stand in front of me equally. If those strange looking guys outside dare to show any disrespect to me... They will be mercilessly cleaned up the whole ethnic group." "In addition, treating them like a beast doesn''t make me feel any discomfort, because they have done such things several times and treated them with the other way..... This can only be regarded as a bad retribution in the eyes of heaven." "......." old Chen. "Give up the armistice, or continue... Choose for yourself." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Chen, who was gnashing his teeth at himself. His every move was quite restrained and calm. But it is precisely this restraint and calmness, coupled with the words he just said, that gave everyone present... Even the outside world has been silently watching the people here, a strong chill of being unspeakable and unknown, like being in the ice cellar for a long time. The more calm and rational Ying Gou is, and considering the power he has, the more he will leave people an invincible feeling. However, such invincible existence is their human enemy "Once you can''t understand, you can''t communicate. It''s useless to say anything." Old Chen calmed down, looked at Liu Xiaojiang in the distance and said: "You and we humans are completely different beings. We can''t understand the correctness you insist on, because in the process of achieving your own correctness, you are likely to... And indeed hurt our weak beings." "Maybe human life is just a number in your eyes, and it is also the necessary bloodshed and sacrifice for you to achieve a certain goal, but the soldiers who died in this struggle are all flesh and blood in our eyes. We can''t ignore their sacrifice at the moment." "What''s more..." "The sacrifice of these heroes is for us, to prevent us weak and powerless from losing everything we have in front of you." "But if you continue, you will still lose everything. Your life is gone... What else is left?" Liu Xiaojiang said with a look of indifference. "You know a lot of things. You must have known the history of mankind. Then you should understand that sometimes... Some things are far more important than your own life." Old Chen said firmly in his eyes. "Oh... Not everyone thinks so. It''s no use just for you people to have courage and want to live with dignity." Liu Xiaojiang was surprised. "There are many people in the world who are willing to live a miserable life. Even what you guys are protecting is such a group of spineless pigs. Instead of dying to protect those pigs, it''s better to compromise... So that the number of pigs will always prevail." "All the good people died in order to protect everyone, leaving only the bad people... How long can this world last?" "But compromise and give up will become the same pigs. As long as our ideas and ideas can continue to live, there may not be more of us coming out of the mire in the future." Old Chen shook his head. "For this reason... Even if you take your own life, there are always people who want to act as an example that doesn''t end well." "I can''t understand..." Liu Xiaojiang looked at old Chen with more or less complicated eyes, because in his simple and pure inherent concept, good people... Should not end like this, nor should they inherit their ideas and ideas in this way. After all, if all the good people in the world end up like this, the number of people willing to inherit these ideas and ideas in the future will only become less and less. At a glance, you can see that your final end will not be very good. You can easily realize that your road is full of difficulties and dangers... How can you ''cheat'' more people to take this road together? Good people shouldn''t always be pointed at with guns! Good people should not always be enemies of the whole world! In the end, a good man... He should stay in the sun, sit in a chair and look at his children and grandchildren, and close his eyes without pain and regret! If this is not the case, the world is still wrong! However, No matter what your heart thinks, At present, Liu Xiaojiang is wearing the word "Ying Gou", which naturally can''t show any abnormality, so he just smiled disapprovingly, and the large black energy that was slowly spreading and floating behind him solidified in an instant. "Sorry, I really can''t understand your human thoughts, and I don''t intend to participate in those stupid things between you humans." "Since the world refuses to accept my existence, I will use my strength to make everything subject to myself, and then... For my own survival, there will be no future trouble. Whether you stand up is good or bad is not so important to me." "It''s just as easy for the good guys to lie down with the bad guys, and it''s even easier for me to stay outside." "Come on, at the end of everything, let me see what you good people are protecting with your lives. Maybe... When you''re all dead, I can understand." Chapter 809 Yinggou is undoubtedly the disaster of mankind and has the power to destroy everything. If people still doubt this before, then at present... After so many people have died for it, it is obvious that no one will doubt this kind of thing anymore. Zhang Zhiwei, the 65th generation Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain, is a top expert recognized by everyone in the circle. If people had no idea of the word "top expert" before, now..... Can be regarded as having witnessed the gold content of the word "top expert". The powerful golden light that can resist all attacks, the thunder method that is powerful enough to melt everything, and the fist and foot that is obviously much better than Ying Gou in experience No matter which one is taken out alone, it is enough to stand out from the crowd in the circle. No one will think he can be Zhang Zhiwei''s opponent. But it happened that such a powerful alien was still defeated by Ying Gou in the end. Even fighting for his life did not cause any heavy damage to Ying Gou. An existence that they can''t compare with at all, but they still easily lost everything. They were defeated by yinggou, who originally only "boasted" as a disaster. How can they not see the horror of yinggou under such circumstances. Now, Everyone generally understood the power of Ying Gou and the power in each other''s hands, which was not at the same level as their own strangers. No matter how many people there are... No, it should be said that as long as they are still human, I''m afraid even if they sacrifice more people, it''s difficult for them to prevent Ying Gou from doing anything, unless everyone is an alien of Zhang Zhiwei''s level, and all have cultivation and strength far beyond the general human level. In that way... It may be possible to successfully stop yinggou and strangle the other party''s terrible plan in the cradle. But the reality is obviously not the case. They do not have Zhang Zhiwei''s cultivation and strength. Even Zhang Zhiwei, who is obviously weaker than Ying Gou, is enough to make these so-called strangers look up. Therefore, as long as yinggou has that idea, all of them will die here. Even if yinggou has been consumed a lot of energy by Zhang Zhiwei, because their cultivation and strength are too weak, the outcome will not change at all. Everything... Is just because they are too weak to even meet Zhang Zhiwei''s expectation after fighting for his life here. There is still no chance of winning in the face of the clear signs of energy weakness! However, they are afraid of yinggou and know that they may still have no chance of winning, but it does not mean that they will choose to give up and bow their heads to yinggou and admit defeat because of their "meaningless" sacrifice. In fact, as Chen Laofang just said, although they human beings have many shortcomings, so that it is clear that everyone thinks highly of themselves, as a result... Not many people can really be called "people", and most of them are still as stupid as uncivilized beasts. However, they human beings have already noticed this, and even thought about changing their ugliness and stupidity. However, this kind of thing is not a goal that can be easily achieved in a short time under the gradually formed social order and the overall environment composed of mankind itself. The world has a history of tens of thousands of years, but human history is only a few thousand years. Moreover, human beings are not unable to recognize their own mistakes in history, but sometimes people will lose to their own animal nature that is difficult to change. But even so After thousands of years, human society has developed so far. Even if it is no better... It has changed better than ever. Therefore, each of them is also willing to believe what Chen said, and believe that mankind will gradually step on the right track in the future, solve the problems that have plagued mankind for many years, and then launch a new round of challenges to new problems in the new era. Human beings... They are willing to get better and hope to get rid of the beast, or tame their own wildness, or seek a balance between human nature and beast, so as to make themselves and society develop more correctly. And that''s why, They need more time, and they also need to leave some right things, so that these things can take root in the future, so that the world... Will not be left with greedy and selfish pigs because good people always rush ahead. If the world is compared to a dirty pigsty, what they have to do is to keep the pigsty as clean as possible and make the originally dirty pigsty... A hotbed for cultivating good seedlings through some precious things left over. Although this kind of thing is difficult, there is still a hope. It''s hard to make it disappear in a short time, even if it''s a stupid hope. It has to stay... Have to wait patiently for a good time, so that people can still have a chance to find that it is actually the most precious thing in human nature. The real stupidity is that it has been defeated by the beast itself. By then Only when people are desperate for the development of animal nature can they really realize what they protect at the cost of their lives... How right it is! Of course, they know that they are not yinggou''s opponents, but even so, they do not agree with yinggou''s "favorable conditions" and have to stand up against yinggou, even if it takes their own lives. In the final analysis, it is also because what they want to protect at the moment is not only the seemingly innocent people outside, but also the courage of mankind to die rather than surrender in the face of "degeneration"! The strange people and ordinary soldiers present may not understand some of Chen''s ideas, nor why they are unwilling to give up. They still have to continue to resist when they know they will lose. However, at least they can understand that what they are adhering to at present may not be so correct, but... It must not be a mistake! I''m not making mistakes, I''m fighting for everyone and myself, I''m making sacrifices for the world and future generations, and this... As a reason for sacrifice is enough! After all, no matter how tempting the conditions of yinggou sound, it is also true that yinggou is the enemy of mankind, and choosing to give up resistance and surrender in front of the enemy will end up in the end... I don''t know how many times it has been verified in the past history of mankind. There is no saint in this world. If the loser lives at the feet of the winner, how can there be any dignity to live!? Besides, after nearly a hundred years of humiliation, do you want the people in this land to give up resistance in front of the enemy? Are you kidding?! Even if we die, we will never taste that humiliation again! ¡­¡­ Downtown Beijing, Near an open square, "Alas..." Hu Li saw the people in the base through the array. After she roared and attacked her master one by one, she shook her head and sighed and cut off her connection with the array there. She was no longer interested in watching what happened there. After arriving at the base long before Liu Xiaojiang and exterminating those worthless descendants, she had already transferred the corpse through the array arranged there in advance, combined with the cover of Liu Xiaojiang''s breath, and also included the children in the phage one by one. In this way, even if the resurrection conditions of the children are preliminarily reached, the rest will wait for Liu Xiaojiang to resurrect them afterwards. So far, Hu Li''s task arranged by Liu Xiaojiang has also been completed. Next, she should pack up and return to the suburban house and patiently wait for the end of the event with Erzhuang. As for the outcome of those human beings in the base and the reception of their dead bodies, it is all Liu Xiaojiang''s business alone. She is a "demon" who neither wants to stand on the opposite side of human beings nor likes human beings very much. The reason why she has not targeted human beings for many years is simply because the relationship between the Tao of heaven and her own strength is not enough. But also because she has been restrained from her own mind for many years, even if she has the power to challenge mankind, she has no aversion to mankind itself through the cultivation of her mind. Therefore, based on her identity as an "ancestor", she can help Liu Xiaojiang for her children, but she can''t do anything now to let her deal with human beings based on her selfish desires and take the opportunity to vent her emotions towards human beings in the event when she has completed her task. This is not compassion or compromise, but after practicing to a certain extent, we have already changed our initial view on some problems, and have not counted all the injustices suffered by ourselves and children on the head of the human group. Injustice has its head, and debt has its owner. Now, if we want to say that Hu Li is angry about the injustice he and his children have suffered, Hu Li will undoubtedly hate the really high way of heaven, and think that the absolute fairness it has chosen has led to the injustice suffered by his own ethnic group. Human beings are just wild animals whose cultivation is not perfect. Because of the preferential treatment they get in the way of heaven, they have a foolish idea of "self-respect" for all things in the world. If you turn the situation between humans and elves, Hu Li doesn''t think that his children who haven''t achieved good cultivation can really be different from those stupid humans in that position, and the probability is that humans will only bear the injustice suffered by the elves today. Similarly, they are all weak creatures who have not handled their own animal nature well. No one has a higher way of existence than anyone. Changing their position is just a change of soup rather than medicine. On the contrary, it is better to think carefully about how to treat their own animal nature, continue to practice and become a real "man". After all, since ancient times, no matter what kind of creatures were born in this land, if they want to practice... To make themselves stronger by practicing energy, the first thing is to learn to be a man. Otherwise, no matter how powerful creatures are, they are only naturally powerful, and their power limit... Is not as strong as some human beings who are gifted and know how to practice. Thinking Hu Li noticed that someone had set foot in the nearby array, so he turned his head and looked at the direction of slight fluctuations. Unexpectedly, it was Wang Ye and Erzhuang who had not paid close attention to the array because of their distraction. See this, Especially after seeing Wang Ye''s embarrassment and the obvious lack of Ma Xianhong among the people present, she couldn''t help looking at Er Zhuang with some doubts and said: "Why did you guys suddenly come here? Did you leave village head Ma, who doesn''t know the art, alone in the village?" "No..." Er Zhuang looked at the direction where there was still a huge movement in the distance, then Xiu frowned and shook his head at Hu Li, saying: "Not long ago, many people ran to attack the village, and village head Ma died in the hands of those strange people who ran to sneak attacks. Moreover... In order to avoid some unnecessary risks, we immediately left there, but met Taoist Wang who was going back on the way." "Ha?" Hu Li clearly knows the power of Erzhuang and others, and doesn''t think that when most of the power is restrained by Liu Xiaojiang, those people can send a small force enough to threaten Erzhuang and others. Moreover, even if Ma Xianhong is no longer in trouble, he is at least the successor of the divine machine. He has the divine machine creation in his hand for a recent period of time. It is impossible to die in the hands of the enemy. You know Ma Xianhong''s cultivation may not be strong, but the strength of the thing of refining magic machines is not directly linked to the conditions such as cultivation, but depends more on the successor''s own understanding of refining tools and magic machines. With Ma Xianhong''s ability and those magic tools created through divine machines, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to solve the battle even Hu Li himself. As a result, the other party died inexplicably in the hands of a small group of enemies. Isn''t that bullshit? How can there be such a powerful guy among those humans? "Among those people are the head of Tang clan. Village head Ma also died of inexperience and the Dan bite of Tang clan. If he hadn''t been accused of being too honest in character, village head Ma probably wouldn''t have died." Er Zhuang is also somewhat helpless about this. Hu Li: "......" "Duo er." Erzhuang sees that Hu Li understands Ma Xianhong''s death, and then dodges and asks Chen duo to put down Ma Xianhong''s body. This made Hu Li see that Ma Xianhong was actually there all the time, but there was no breath that could be noticed. "You didn''t leave a usable phage, so you took village head Ma to find you. But was it poisoning that killed you... It''s better to store it in the phage as soon as possible to avoid accidents caused by Nadan phage." "Ah? Oh..." Hu Li looked at the body of village head Ma and was stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect unexpected deaths and injuries, but the person who was still dying was not one of Erzhuang and others. Otherwise, she wasn''t sure whether Liu Xiaojiang would go crazy. Then, Ma Xianhong''s body was put into the phagocyte, Hu Li looked at Er Zhuang and others who were still looking in a certain direction in the distance, and Wang Ye, who was mentally tired leaning on the tree trunk, said: "The kind of threat you just meant is not talking about some kind of powerful weapons of mankind, or you won''t leave the Dharma array I set up. Then... Where are we going to wait for the end of the event?" Wen Yan, Er Zhuang hesitated for a moment, then looked in the other direction and said: "In order to confirm some things and ensure that there is no accident in the plan, and that there is no real betrayal, we..... Sister a Li, you should have a way to let us escape people''s'' sight ''easily?" Hearing this, Following Er Zhuang''s line of sight, he looked in a direction in the distance. Rao Shihu Li was also surprised. "Gee, you girl really dare to think about it, but think about it. Anyway, there''s nothing to threaten us. It''s really a good place to help the master guard around the old man when we can ensure our own safety." "I don''t want the old man to come, but I don''t want him to come. I don''t want him to run." Er Zhuang can''t be sure that what happened before has nothing to do with an Lao, so it''s inevitable that some complexity appears in his eyes. Chapter 810 Lose everything, lose humanity. This sentence is a view that Liu Xiaojiang once saw in his novel. Its significance is to shout when mankind is facing a great disaster. This view in the critical moment described in the novel may also be a rational move in an extreme environment. But if we put it in peacetime, if human society can have sufficient time for stable development, Liu Xiaojiang obviously agrees with the view that human beings should seek a balance between human nature and animal nature, and hopes that human beings can make themselves more perfect in this way. If the upper limit of human nature is extreme kindness, the lower limit of animal nature is extreme cruelty. Then, the most suitable personality for the dominant group of mankind, considering the survival and continuation of itself and other innocent creatures in the world, should be a realistic state that is neither kind nor cruel. It will not be merciful enough to make endless concessions for other creatures, nor will it regard itself as a true God and regard other creatures in the world as tools that can meet their various desires. Pay attention to yourself, cherish life, and don''t do any meaningless killing In Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, this is the idea and idea that the dominant group of the world should have, and the attitude that is more suitable for the continuous development of mankind. There are some selflessness contained in human nature and some selfishness in animal nature. Instead of being a saint... We should be a real "man" and give full play to the brilliance of human nature that other creatures do not have. After all, there may be some spirituality in the beasts, but most of their survival is only animal. Since human beings have both human nature and animal nature, as higher creatures, they should find a way of survival that is really suitable for their own life. Raising human nature to divinity is not conducive to the survival and continuation of human population; Completely sinking into the animal nature is not only not conducive to the survival and continuation of the human population, but also lose the difference from other wild animals. What qualification does such a human have to say that he is high, while those beasts who only know the law of the jungle in the world are low? A group of wild animals follow the society established by the law of the jungle. They should not exist in the steel jungle of modern society, but should return to the mountains and forests to eat their hair and blood. After all, if we can return to the mountains and forests, human beings may re-examine their weak power because of the danger in the jungle, and then gather the strength of all people as much as possible to face the danger together, without the situation that a few powerful people have been oppressing others too much. If it is in an environment without "natural enemies", a few strong people have always oppressed all others excessively, and even treated some vulnerable groups with extreme cruelty, most of the so-called strong people will die under the siege of the weak. Then, in the case of completely sinking into the beast, the once strong will die and a new strong will appear. They may learn from the previous guys, or they may continue to oppress everyone else in another way, and they will no longer be too cruel to those relatively weak beings. But the best thing is to continue the law of the jungle in a different way, so that the strong can suppress others for a longer time. Over time... There will always be smart weak people who see this and "change the Dynasty" as before. So back and forth, as long as it has been reduced to animal nature, everything will not change until... Human beings destroy everything they have created without any natural enemies. And then, I''m afraid only God knows whether the human group with the identity of the master of the world will cause a devastating blow to the world when it completely perishes, and whether it will leave an opportunity for Tiandao to reopen a round of "selection" again. If that happens, Liu Xiaojiang estimates that he will only take a joke attitude towards the way of heaven... He may also open his mouth to ridicule the way of heaven, or even scold it for its stupid choice, and unexpectedly chose human beings as the master of the world. The way of Heaven gives too much preferential treatment to human beings, so that they have no natural enemies that can give them a sense of crisis in this world, which directly leads to their excessive sinking into desire due to their animal nature in stability, and indirectly leads to the differentiation and hostility between human beings. In order to satisfy desire, for their own interests War, war, war... Once it is difficult to grab more from outsiders, they will immediately focus on the interior and compete for the small interests within the scope. Weapons are the culprit of many battles? no The insatiable greed and animal instinct of the organism is! If the missile doesn''t work, use the fighter and tank. If you don''t have the fighter and tank, use the gun. Finally, if you don''t even have the gun... Kill people, use the sword, stick and firewood knife, and kill each other with stones! If human beings want to develop more steadily, they should learn to restrain the wild nature in their body, learn how to tame the innate animal nature in their body, calm... And even look on coldly at the endless desire in their body. Since part of the desire can promote people''s faster development, when you learn to live in peace with your own beast, put the rope around its neck and go out for a walk together when you have time. On the contrary, let the beast, as the master of its own way of life, always put a rope around its neck and be pulled out for walking. Isn''t the difference between human beings and those free beasts outside just whether there is a traction rope around its neck? Is there any difference between being a man and being a dog? But at present, not everyone wants to be a dog. Even in the face of an enemy they can''t defeat, many people are still willing to do it knowing they can''t do it. Standing here actively proves the difference between being a man and being a dog. Although in the current situation, being a man obviously can''t get a good end, some people still adhere to their own human nature and don''t let themselves be led by the beast in the face of life and death. It seems that....... It''s also very stupid not to choose to pursue good luck and avoid bad luck. Because they all know that in the face of the right thing, there is never a question whether they can do it or not, but only whether they should do it or not. If you only consider whether you can do everything and whether you can get a real and visible return from it... What is that? That''s what even the beast knows. Is it necessary for human beings to think hard about things that are too simple to be simple? They can only do things like this in a non extreme environment. Human beings... Can be regarded as a higher existence?! Why was the Marquis Zhuge Wu worthy of praise!? Is it because he knows to seek good fortune and avoid evil? Isn''t it because he did it for the sake of the world knowing that he couldn''t do it under the general trend of that year! ¡­¡­ "Knowingly but not..." Liu Xiaojiang attacked himself almost at the same time. After several ten men made a decision, they almost took the lead to rush towards themselves and planned to gather everyone''s strength to resist themselves. He looked at the faces full of anger and firmness. Even if he knew that the people present wanted to kill themselves, he still showed some praise to them in his eyes, but his tone when he spoke did not show any positive emotion. "Hum, I''m afraid only you humans can do such a stupid behavior." Let''s hear it, Liu Xiaojiang did not hesitate, nor did he intend to keep his hand on anyone. The large black energy that originally surrounded him immediately extended towards the crowd again, and almost drowned everyone present in the blink of an eye. Just, The previous situation that only this black energy can arbitrarily take other people''s lives has not reappeared. Almost all the strange people who dare to rush up and fight with Liu Xiaojiang at this time also have the strength to simulate some effects of golden light mantra with energy. As long as they accidentally touch the terrible black energy, they will immediately differentiate the eroded energy covered on the body surface. Even if this level of consumption can not be maintained for a long time, none of the strangers present flinched. In the distance, Even those who did not rush up to attack Liu Xiaojiang together also used their own ability to retreat to a safe distance with ordinary soldiers. On the one hand, they protect the soldiers present and support the aliens besieging liuxiaojiang with their weapons. On the other hand, they raise the energy in their body to the limit and act as a shield in front of the soldiers. After all, the soldiers on the scene don''t know how to use energy. The greatest strength is just the guns in their hands. If they are contaminated with black energy, they will surely die. Therefore, it is indeed a very wise choice for those aliens who are not capable of participating in the siege to let the soldiers play a little role as shields at present. And that''s why, Liu Xiaojiang, who has been greatly exhausted by the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain, has to try his best to guard against bullets flying from time to time in the distance in the face of the siege of a crowd of people who are not afraid of life and death, such as ten men, so as to avoid any flaws caused by the explosion after the bullets fall to the ground. Although those bullets can''t cause any effective damage to him, they still hurt... And the slight pain caused by the explosion will indeed distract Liu Xiaojiang. Since Liu Xiaojiang wants to be defeated by human beings reasonably, he still has to try his best to match the performance with his acting skills compared with some seemingly reasonable reactions in human eyes. And in the present, This kind of rationality is to show more specifically the trace of being greatly consumed by God when they are still very strong. He can casually solve the strange people close to him, but he can''t completely ignore the means of some high-level strange people, or the influence of soldiers in the distance on himself through weapons. So, Although Liu Xiaojiang still has an absolute advantage in the field, and those strange people who besiege him are also being consumed continuously, it seems that... He is indeed not as leisurely as he was at the beginning. He even deliberately distracted part of his attention due to the explosion of bullets at some appropriate times, and took the initiative to sell some flaws to the strange people who besieged him, so that others did look a little embarrassed. See this, In addition to the presence of old Chen, even the people outside who are paying close attention to the battle through various channels have rekindled a glimmer of hope because of the embarrassment shown by Liu Xiaojiang. At the same time, due to the previous dialogue between Chen and Liu Xiaojiang, Now, some people who have understood the essence of this battle have begun to think about why they are so determined for the heroes who are doing their best to stick to the battle and have made sacrifices in this war. But no matter how they think about these problems, those who have learned part of the essence of this struggle will never doubt whether these heroes'' persistence is correct. After all, they have not embarked on a cruel battlefield, nor have they been slaughtered like grass mustard, nor have they stood in front of Ying Gou instead of those heroes, which can explain some problems to a great extent. Are these people right to insist and sacrifice? Now everything is enough to give a clear answer! In this case, I''m afraid those guys who doubt the sacrifice of heroes in the world usually don''t dare to speak out against me at this time. If not, there are too many opportunities for them to prove themselves right now. The simplest thing is to let them stand in front of Ying Gou and stick to their own practices instead of those heroes, so that other people who are paying attention can see who is the really sober person. ¡­¡­ meanwhile, Outside a residential area surrounded by water, "Well, you wait for us at the back door of the attic. We''ll sneak in now." Windsor was standing at the bottom of the wall, looking at the strange people in charge of the security work here not far away. It could be said that she was talking on the phone recklessly. But not surprisingly, under the effect of qimenshu, although Windsor didn''t deliberately lower her voice when she called, she didn''t attract the attention of those strange people not far away. "Most of these people are from the Lu family. It''s better to be careful and don''t attract their attention. After all, the guy is still somewhat sorry for the Lu family." As usual, Wang also leaned lazily against the wall and looked at several familiar faces he had seen at the Luo Tian Festival not far away, saying: "Well, don''t forget the character of the Lu family. Even if it''s just these guests outside the Lu family, they are almost all their own people trained by the Lu family. If they find out... It''s estimated that there will be a lot of trouble if they want to see the old man again." Wen Yan, Er Zhuang also looked at the Lu family not far away. His eyes stopped for a moment on Zhijin flower, who had a lot of communication with Liu Xiaojiang, and then turned to Windsor, who had just put his mobile phone back in his pocket, and asked: "How''s it going? What did Charles say just now, and there''s nothing unusual about his attitude...?" "No... the fact is contrary to our guess. The old gentleman in the attic study seems very happy that we suddenly came to the door." Windsor thought for a moment and shook her head in surprise. Erzhuang: "......" Chapter 811 "Is Charles really all right?" Erzhuang tried to imagine many scenes of meeting with the old man, and also predicted the performance of many other people when they saw themselves and others. But I never thought that the old man would welcome the arrival of others, because whether the old man has deviated from the original plan or not, the arrival of others can definitely be regarded as beyond the plan. After all, if we follow the original plan, we should stay in the village and wait for the end of the incident. And if the fact is the same as what you guessed before, you and others should run around now to avoid the possibility that you and others will be targeted by the enemy. Therefore, no matter what the situation is, in Er Zhuang''s eyes, the arrival of others should exceed the old man''s expectations. Moreover, no matter what she thought at the moment, she also wondered why the old man in the attic had any reason to welcome his people. "There should be no problem." Windsor began to beat the drums when she heard this. After all, she had not seen her old friend for a long time. She did not know who her old friend was working for. "The master once told me about Charles. He said that although he had been given enough freedom, there were no restrictions on him except for committing crimes, but... In case, the poison left in his body a long time ago had not been recovered." "That is to say..." Er Zhuang thought for a while and said, "that goods still have absolute control over Charles... Right?" "Well, according to the master, it should be so right." Windsor did not have any uncertainty about this. It seemed that it was also because Liu Xiaojiang had told her and Charles about the ''effects'' of the corpse poison in detail. Windsor''s words about Liu Xiaojiang are obviously the kind of attitude that she believes in. She is even more like a qualified servant than Hu Li. "Actually..." Hu Li noticed Er Zhuang''s hesitation, and couldn''t help laughing and reminding him: "Even if the old man really has any conspiracy, what can he do? Except for the young man you just mentioned, he is the only old man left in the attic." "In the face of absolute power, any scheme is useless. We don''t have to be so afraid of an ordinary old man." Wen Yan, Wang, leaning against the wall, also looked at Hu Li, However, as long as you think of the other party''s accomplishments in magic and the hardships you have suffered from the other party before, Although he didn''t agree with some of Hu Li''s dangerous ideas, he didn''t really come forward to refute anything. Instead, Hu Li immediately turned his attention away when he saw it. Be reasonable He couldn''t speak of Hu Li, an old and knowledgeable monster. On Technique Hu Li, who also mastered the strange sect of the queen of the wind, is much more accomplished in martial arts than he is. As a younger generation, I''m just messing around Wang would not doubt whether Hu Li, an elder like him, would teach an unsuccessful younger generation a lesson. At that time, not only the goal has not been achieved, but also people have to be beaten up Therefore, after a comprehensive consideration, Wang also finally felt that since there were such rational people as Er Zhuang, he should stop looking for trouble. "You can''t say that." Er Zhuang shook his head at Hu Li and said. "Compared with sister a Li and that Huo, apart from the Heavenly Master of dragon and tiger mountain, even if human beings try hard... It is still difficult to be called powerful in terms of individuals." "Therefore, for human beings, force is not the only force. Even today, for themselves, the power of money and power in society is also a force with considerable weight." "If we were all human beings today, the old man we are going to face is one of the absolute powers in the world." "Hum, what''s the use? Even if you don''t mention me, can you girls still be human now?" Hu Li shrugged and said: "One by one, through the integration with the corpse poison, they got nearly the same time as the master, and thus gained the cultivation talent that ordinary people can''t reach." "If it weren''t for the fact that the corpse poison can''t be derived from your body just like your master, I wouldn''t even know the difference between you if you girls stood beside your master." "Apart from Wang Ye, who can be described simply as'' human '', why do you always treat the problems around you in a human way?" "Er Zhuang". "Don''t say that, Sister Li." When Liu Yanyan saw that Erzhuang seemed to have been eaten, she immediately stood up and smiled, waved her hand and said. "Although it is true that we can no longer be simply regarded as human beings because of brother Xiaojiang''s problem, the human beings in this world are still the main body, and even my brother does not intend to deny this." "Since we are not going to do things too much and never want to make human beings lose their identity as subjects, it should not be a big deal to live in human society in the future. We should treat some problems in the way we used to." "That''s true." Hu Li was stunned when he heard the speech, and finally remembered that they were all human beings, and could not stand outside the circle like Liu Xiaojiang and comment on the human group as an alien. "After all, before you became what you are today, you were all human beings who have lived here for many years. You would think and deal with some problems in a human way... It may have become your habit." "Well... What would you and that guy do if they didn''t treat the current problem in a human way?" Er Zhuang doesn''t care about Hu Li''s contempt for human beings. Instead, he asks about Hu Li''s and Liu Xiaojiang''s usual ways of doing things. "Very simple..." Hu Li slowly raised his mouth and said truthfully. "Since you can''t confirm the old man''s attitude, sneak in and have a face-to-face conversation with the other party. If you really can''t get the answer you want, you should immediately use a certain degree of force to make the situation develop in the direction you expect." "Anyway... It''s just some weak mole ants. The strong can think of them while satisfying their desires. They don''t plan to run them over when doing things. The weak should be grateful for this." "Do you really think so?" Er Zhuang looks at Hu Li with a little doubt. Obviously, he doesn''t believe Hu Li has this attitude towards human beings. "... of course, everyone knows the truth, but how to do it depends on the situation. After all, neither I nor my master are murderers." Hu Li said casually. "I''m not going to target innocent people. Do you think it''s because I like people?" Speaking of which, She turned to look at those Lu people not far away and said, "just the opposite..." "In fact, I hate human beings more than any of you. Even among us, including the master, I''m afraid I''m the only one who really harbors malice towards human beings. I hate these guys who have no power but can still get preferential treatment from heaven." "It''s just... What''s the use of hating human beings? Even if I want to see human beings completely destroyed, for my own sake... And for the sake of those children who haven''t reached home yet, should I take advantage of the opportunity created by my master to attack human beings?" "I know how many pounds I have, and I also know that as a creature who can''t escape the control of heaven, I can''t have the opportunity to get rid of everything like my master. Since I can''t do it... I always think about it. That''s not making trouble for me." "I hate human beings. I wish they would be extinct. But I am not alone. I can''t give up everything and stand up against the heaven. Therefore, this is the nature of today and I will try my best to avoid attacking innocent human beings." "Otherwise..." Hu Li''s eyes suddenly flashed a red light, "it will remind me how weak human beings are. Combined with the fact that human beings have done evil to our elves, sooner or later, it will make me..... Unable to help launching a massacre against human beings." "In order to avoid the worst outcome, I can only focus on my own mind, and even transfer the main hatred to heaven." "After all, even if I no longer hate the way of heaven, I will force myself to keep calm because of the power of the way of heaven, instead of human beings... It will only make me feel that they are weak and hateful." "Is that so?" Er Zhuang nodded. "I thought that sister a Li had always been very rational. She had never hated human beings from the beginning to the end. It turned out that... You are just an ordinary person like us. In essence, you are not so calm and wise." "Hum... What do you know about the film, little girl? You''d better not ask about adults." Hu Li was not dissatisfied with this, but looked at the wall again, and his eyes seemed to penetrate the wall to the attic inside. "Next... Do you want to go in or not? Don''t you want to confirm in person whether the old man has any other conspiracy?" "Well, let''s go in and cover up the energy... I''ll leave it to elder sister a Li." Erzhuang silently sensed the two breaths in the attic inside some residential areas, and finally decided to personally confirm the strangeness of the old man. Wen Yan, Hu Li looked aside at Wang Ye, who was silent from beginning to end, and said: "Wang Ye, you stay here and watch. There are also guys in the Lu family who are very sensitive to energy. Someone needs to maintain the Dharma array here to cover up all traces." "Ah?" Wang also immediately put out his hand and pointed at himself, then said: "no... you don''t need to do this. With your skill level, it''s OK to leave a few Dharma arrays here. Is it wrong to use this way to support me?" "I wish you knew what I meant." Hu Li is also calm when he is exposed. "After all, you are not the one around the master. Strictly speaking, you can only be regarded as a collaborator. The next thing is bound to involve more inside information about this incident. How do I know if the master is willing to let you know so much?" "What''s more, in case something goes wrong, the old man has really betrayed his master. Your character... Maybe you will jump out and stand on the other side." "Wang Ye, even if you have betrayed us, the power in your hand can''t stop us from doing anything. Instead of letting you go in and face the risk, you have to die in our hands. It''s not good to stay here to put an end to that possibility and save your own life." "If you die because of a small thing, you won''t see the future agreed between your master and you. Don''t you want to live to witness the future with us?" "... can you guarantee that if the one inside betrays, the purpose is only to target that guy, not to make the world better?" Wang also hesitated. "Without the existence of the master, he could not do anything at all, let alone have such an opportunity today to make that kind of plan once and for all." Hu Li answered without thinking. "If he really betrayed today, it would only be a breach of faith, because it would make the world better... Only the master can do such a thing." Wang also said helplessly, "your words are too absolute..." "You stay here, or if there is any accident, not only you and the two people inside will die, but the relatively innocent Lu family outside will all be counted on you in the end." Hu Li obviously had no patience at this time. He simply opened his mouth and stabbed Wang Ye''s weakness, and threatened Wang Ye with these innocent lives outside. That undoubtedly means that as long as Wang is stupid, he can''t even wait for the future... More people will die because of him soon. It can be said that he has completely found out Wang Ye''s weakness. "Isn''t it against..." "As long as it can improve the children''s living environment, offend the master... Or be targeted by the heaven, what can it be?" "I... I see. I''ll stay here and guard. I won''t be involved in the affairs inside. If you have anything, just contact me through the array." "Well, you should distinguish between the primary and secondary. In the face of the whole world, the interests of the group are far greater than the interests of the individual. In order to save a person, you have sacrificed many lives..... That''s silly." "... you said so." ¡­¡­ After a while, Wang also remained alone at the bottom of the wall, inside the array used to cover up energy. Looking at those Lu family members who were not aware of anything in the distance, he could not help wondering whether he was right to gamble with the lives of the two inside in order to save their lives. However, after his previous death, he realized that he was only looking at the present, regardless of how stupid other practices were. However, such entanglements in his heart did not escalate again, and at most they just stayed in a somewhat uncomfortable stage. "Alas, well, when they have all arrived, if he really deviates from the plan, it is also his own choice. For the choice of others, he ignores the changes of the world and many lives..." "Tut, how can I change now? I need to measure my gains and losses when saving people. Sure enough... My pattern is too small." Chapter 812 It is obvious that Wang would not consider so much. Even if he was asked to make a choice between the present and the future, he would probably only say that he would not give up either side. People in front of us should be saved, and more people who are not in front of us should also be saved! Wang also did this when he faced Gu Terating. Even if he could not confirm whether the ordinary people who were "possessed" by Gu Terating could still live peacefully after Gu Terating left, he would not gamble with the people he could save. At that time, He won''t consider whether he can save more people in the future if he lives on. In the end, he failed to save anyone and died in the hands of Gu Terating. Having experienced this kind of thing, Even if Wang is still the original Taoist priest Wang, he will inevitably change his mind because of his previous failure when facing such a very similar choice again. Moreover, because of his trust in Liu Xiaojiang and others, he knew that there was no need to deceive himself with the strength of Liu Xiaojiang and others. Only then would he give up ''thinking'' and leave everything to a few women who followed Liu Xiaojiang to make decisions. After all, things have come to this point. He knows that his ability is not enough to make everything develop according to his own ideas. Now that I have chosen to trust liuxiaojiang and others, I might as well leave all the troubles to liuxiaojiang to deal with before I can make a decision for a long time. I am happy to turn a blind eye to all these choices. Anyway Liu Xiaojiang has said at the beginning that those who don''t deserve to die will be qualified to live again after the event, and those who deserve to die..... I''m afraid they just broke the news and can''t make the other party change their mind. What''s more, the death of some people doesn''t make people feel sorry. At most, he just feels a little uncomfortable in his heart because he can''t give them a chance to reform. Wang is indeed a good man, but being kind does not mean that he is a fool, nor does he have the same attitude towards everyone. If there is a chance, even the villain is willing to give another chance. But if the opportunity was limited, he would only lend a helping hand to other innocent people. Although it seems too realistic to do so, how can they... They themselves live in a relatively cruel reality, and some things will only exist in fantasy at present. Now Wang also has to admit that what Liu Xiaojiang has done is quite right. Even if he wants to be a villain in front of the public, this villain... Is also a necessary role to change some realities. He even felt that compared with Liu Xiaojiang, he was just a whimsical idealist. He didn''t really think about how to achieve his ideal. Instead, he was just doing something that even ordinary people could easily do. If we just help people when they see injustice, and only focus on the suffering that can be changed at will, it is estimated that at most, we can only be regarded as a kind of small kindness. Although it is said that we should not do evil and not do good, but since we worship the Marquis Wu and believe that the real top warlock should be the same as Marquis Wu, how can we say that we are a qualified warlock if we will be complacent just because of a little good. The unique skill of "the queen of the wind" is put on yourself, but it will really be buried over time. "Wang Ye, Wang Ye, what else did you say to see through the world of mortals and walk in front of all sentient beings? What qualifications do you have to say such words?" ¡­¡­ In front of the attic back door inside the residential area, Hu Li took Erzhuang and others to this place. When he saw the tall man standing in front of the back door, he waved to remove the eye blocking effect of the Dharma array and let his body and others show in the man''s eyes. "... Windsor?" Charles was stunned when he saw the figures of several women. Then he found Windsor, one of the women who could make him feel a little familiar, from these women who suddenly appeared without warning. However, when he saw Feng Baobao among several women, it was obvious that even Windsor, an old acquaintance, could not bring him any sense of security. After all, he had not only heard of Feng Baobao''s existence, but also suffered a great loss from fighting with the crazy Feng Baobao before, and nearly died in the hands of the crazy woman Feng Baobao. Seeing Feng Baobao again at night, he didn''t even change the scene. He was almost ready for the battle in an instant. His eyes were very cautious and he kept staring at Feng Baobao behind Erzhuang. "What are you crazy about there?" Windsor and Charles were once friends after all. Seeing that the other side was hostile, they immediately frowned and said directly: "I was angry with you just now. What''s wrong with you now? Is it...... the one inside asked you to do this?" "No... no, don''t get me wrong." Charles reacted immediately after being reminded, put away his hostility and vigilance in front of the crowd, and then nodded slightly at Feng Baobao''s position and explained. "I... I was just acting subconsciously. I didn''t really want to be enemies with you." "After all, this miss fengbaobao came to trouble at the beginning and almost hacked me and the old leader to death. If the master hadn''t come in time, I might not have seen your old friend." "Ha? What else?" Windsor immediately looked at Feng Baobao with a surprised look on her face. It was obvious that she did not know the farce that had taken place in this area. "......." fengbaobao. Fengbaobao can''t say much about this kind of thing. She can''t say that she was really crazy at that time, but now she won''t be crazy anymore. Her mental illness is getting better so fast that she doesn''t even need a tranquilizer to cooperate with several courses of treatment. In the twinkling of an eye, the mental illness that supported her almost made a big mistake was easily cured by liuxiaojiang and others. This kind of words... It was just joking about the life of the old man in the house. After all, there are some jokes in this world, which obviously can''t be opened at all, even if the parties don''t care about it. Moreover, she herself did not want to recall the past, especially why she had become the same as before, so she could only keep silent under Windsor''s surprised gaze. In addition, Liu Yanyan and ER Zhuang, who were relatively clear about the situation at that time, were very clear that they would say wrong things if they were not careful, so they tried to restrain themselves from beginning to end after entering the residential area, and the other..... Was not concerned about the small things at the beginning. "Is that old gentleman in there?" Although he had already confirmed the old man''s position through perception, Erzhuang also asked Charles when he looked at him, as if he were pretending that he knew the rules well and did not intend to use strange means in front of the ''ordinary old man''. Wen Yan, Charles looked at the two strong men who were obviously the backbone of several women. Recalling some information he had heard from the old leader, he immediately nodded respectfully at his'' mistress'' and said: "The old leader is waiting for you in the study right now. Then... Please follow me in. Don''t let the old leader wait in there alone." "Well, lead the way." Er Zhuang didn''t care about Charles'' attitude. Even from the moment when the other party called Liu Xiaojiang "the master", she knew that the goods were the wiser kind of people. She wouldn''t easily show who she was loyal to at this moment. Therefore, she did not deliberately alienate Charles, who was very respectful to her, nor gave her complete trust because of the other party''s respect. On the contrary, when she was ready to follow into the attic after her dialogue, she turned to look at Liu Yanyan and Feng Baobao. "Yeon Yeon, you two stay here. If he comes out, I''ll ask Windsor to come out with you. The next thing... You two don''t want to participate." "Oh... Well, if you need to, please let me know. I''ll sit by the pond and wait for you." Liu Yanyan is not dissatisfied with this. Anyway, she is not interested in the current affairs. She just follows in because there is no better place to go for the time being. However, fengbaobao is different. Her biggest wish now is to find out the reason for her to continue to live by confirming Liu Xiaojiang''s way of life. She hopes to find out some things that can make her care about for a long time in the future from the things Liu Xiaojiang insists on. Otherwise, even if she recovers her past memory, it is no different from the previous state of not knowing anything. Almost everyone in this world has what they want, and what they have been trying to insist on and unwilling to give up. However, she is the only one who has almost broken with everything. She has no idea why she wants to continue to live in this world. If she only lives to satisfy the desires of others and her own asshole father Feng Yao, her life will be too sad! "I... Must witness his last, and then see his way of life." "... in that case, I have only one question. Whose way of life do you really want to see?" Er Zhuang hesitates for a moment, then looks at Feng Baobao and asks: "Is it Ying Gou or Liu Xiaojiang?" Hearing this, Feng Baobao''s eyes suddenly flashed a doubt, "what''s the difference?" "There''s a big difference." Er Zhuang shook his head helplessly and said, "Ying Gou is Ying Gou. It is a disaster that affects everyone. It is just a fictional character used to solve problems." "Liu Xiaojiang..... Is the one who worked as a temporary worker with you in the company and helped you all the way to this day. Even he has restored your memory. Now he is just borrowing Ying Gou''s identity." "So what''s the difference between them? Ying Gou is a false identity he created to solve problems. In other words, it''s a false thing that doesn''t exist at all. Ying Gou is Liu Xiaojiang, Liu Xiaojiang... That''s Ying Gou, isn''t it?" Feng Baobao asked. "You don''t understand it now, but you will understand it in the future." Er Zhuang didn''t continue to answer Feng Baobao''s question. Instead, he looked up at Charles waiting in front of the door. Then he looked at Feng Baobao seriously and said: "But if you had to choose one now, and you could only choose to try to see one of them, who would you choose?" "Since Ying gouben doesn''t exist, the one I really want to see is Liu Xiaojiang himself." Feng Baobao thought for a while and quickly answered. "Hoo..." hearing this, Erzhuang finally breathed a sigh of relief. He no longer insisted on excluding fengbaobao. He agreed that fengbaobao could go in with him. "Lead the way." "Yes, please follow me..." ¡­¡­ meanwhile, Those who are struggling to cope with the greatest disaster in the world dare not relax in the face of the disaster, especially those strange people who are besieging liuxiaojiang at close range. They can only stand in a stalemate with Liu Xiaojiang if they try their best, and there are still people dying in Liu Xiaojiang''s hands from time to time. A little laxity... Often means that their lives do not belong to them. However, the fact that yinggou, a terrible enemy, was not easily won, and even that some people would die in the hands of the other party from time to time, does not mean that their sacrifices at this time are meaningless. With time passing by bit by bit, Although Liu Xiaojiang''s energy did not fluctuate as violently as when he faced the old Heavenly Master, it was also gradually weakened again due to the entanglement of the people. One after another, the siege without fear of life and death came up, and the counter attack of seizing the opportunity again and again Even if you die... You should try your best to touch Liu Xiaojiang''s position, and use your not so powerful means to gradually consume Liu Xiaojiang''s energy by making him use energy to offset the damage. Today, Although the corpses lying on the ground around liuxiaojiang had already piled up into mountains, liuxiaojiang himself looked much more embarrassed than before under such a completely unscathed siege and the extremely accurate sneak attack of seizing the opportunity in the distance. If we say that liuxiaojiang, who has just been greatly consumed by master Tian, can still ensure that they rarely touch themselves in the face of the siege and sneak attack of others. So now He has given up that kind of clean fighting method, and is completely fighting with these so-called weak people on an equal footing. Even if he has strong strength, he is still under the people''s desperate fighting method, which is similar to the situation that two fists are difficult to defeat four hands. Just, Even so, The war situation is still uncertain, lacking an opportunity to lay the foundation for victory, So that people can''t see whether it was the people who successfully killed Ying Gou, or whether Ying Gou could persist and gradually kill everyone present. "Unexpectedly, this is not all your strength. You still lack an opportunity to lay a foundation for the victory... Hehe, you look up to us too much." An Lao sat in his study and looked at the pictures presented by the electronic devices on the wall. He soon understood why Liu Xiaojiang was still invincible, but for a while he could not imagine what opportunity the other party was waiting for. After all, there are only those powerful forces that can still be used in the hands of human beings that will cause great harm to human beings themselves. And once that kind of thing is used, can the whole plan be said to be for human consideration? "You are giving me a problem..." Chapter 813 "Xiaojiang, Xiaojiang, what do you really want from us? Are you really unwilling to undertake the responsibility of the patron saint?" An Lao looked at Liu Xiaojiang, who seemed to be in a mess in the picture. Not only did he not feel relieved that the incident was coming to an end, but he gradually hesitated about the current ''stalemate''. From the very beginning, he could see that Liu Xiaojiang did not want to destroy everything, and he did not even have much malice towards the human group. He just expressed dissatisfaction with his own experience..... He was dissatisfied with the current environment and tried to create a comfortable environment for himself simply with his strength. Compared with liuxiaojiang, the comfortable environment is definitely not a hell for human beings. At most... That is to say, we have to bear some pains in the process of changes in the world. Moreover, when it comes to the inevitable pain, it is all the cause and effect created by human beings themselves. It is their own initiative to ''incur'' the arrival of Ying Gou. In fact, it can be said that God is caring for human beings, because yinggou''s karma still has human nature, and even more like a person than most human beings to some extent. If not, I am afraid that the only way to wait for the fate of mankind is destruction. However, Ying Gou is just a fake identity, just a means Liu Xiaojiang uses to achieve his goals. It is not a real and personal disaster, and he does not want to completely eliminate the human group. So, At a certain time before, an old man even felt that even without himself, the final outcome of the event would not change much. The difference was that human beings would sacrifice more in the process. He believes that the fact is just like what Liu Xiaojiang said. When all the good people in the world die before charging, the rest of the bad people... Will inevitably surrender to Ying Gou''s feet, and finally be forced to create an absolutely fair society because of Ying Gou''s absolute power. At that time, yinggou will become a fear that human beings will never be able to overcome. Since there is an absolutely invincible and absolutely fair ''God'', no one needs to worry about which side God will favor after suffering injustice. After all, Ying Gou is not a god of human origin, and the interests in the eyes of human beings will only be as cheap as dirt in front of God. No one needs to worry that God will look up to him, because anyone in the eyes of God will only be a mole ant without any difference. Moreover, as long as God''s attitude has not changed, no matter who..... Will try their best to avoid some behaviors that are deeply hated by the gods. God said there should be light, and the light will shine on every dark corner of the world; God said to be fair, then everything in the world will become extremely fair, because no one has the strength and courage to resist the absolute gods. Selfish beasts will crawl on the ground in front of God and dare not look up. Normal humans will gradually see the benefits brought by the existence of gods, so they simply can''t imagine what the world will be like after the gods leave. The strong, in a fair order, will not exploit the weak, while the weak... Will unite to believe in their own gods. Everything seems to be in order under the gaze of the gods, which shows that Ying Gou doesn''t want human beings to survive like beasts. What he needs to do in the future is only to maintain absolute power. As long as he is a God... The world will never have an accident. It seems that such a world is also very good, but..... After several conversations with liuxiaojiang, an Lao is very clear that gods do not exist, or that everything related to gods is just human wishful thinking. After all, the way of heaven that is closest to the gods in the world is not as benevolent as people think. The reason why it chose human beings to become the dominant group of the world is only because among the creatures born in the world, only human groups are most suitable to undertake such a role. As long as the reincarnation of the world is not destroyed It will not punish human beings who are like beasts, nor will it pity those who have been exploited by ''beasts''. Even if human beings do harm to the reincarnation of the world one day in the future, it is likely to wipe out human beings mercilessly. Human beings are indeed given preferential treatment in Tiandao, but it is only because human beings are the most suitable ''middle managers'' of the world. It is only because human beings have been selected as department directors of the company... That''s all. For the way of heaven In fact, it is like a contradiction between human beings, Those who are not between the weak and the strong, if only because they can be used by the strong and get some benefits from the strong, they will take the side of the strong and exploit the weak, So when the weak one day has a certain strength and wants to rise up against the oppression they are subjected to, these guys who are neither strong nor weak in the middle but are attached to the strong one as dogs will naturally have the most miserable ending. The strong do not take them as companions, but as useful tools; The weak once regarded them as their own compatriots, but they will double their hatred for these guys because of betrayal. What good end can they come to if they are so pathetic inside and outside. If human groups really regard the way of heaven as a God, if they feel that the way of heaven is their real parents, then... When the way of heaven shows ruthlessness, the final outcome of human beings is not much better. Instead of regarding the Tao of heaven as a God, I feel that I have been favored by the Tao of heaven. No matter what I do, I will be recognized by the Tao of heaven. I even regard the Tao of heaven itself as'' my own people ''. In fact, human beings should keep a respectful distance from the way of heaven, so as to recognize the inhumanity of the way of heaven and the weakness of their own strength. As an ordinary creature in the world, as a ''human''...... take the road! unremitting self-improvement! Therefore, relatively speaking, the practice of attaching to non-existent gods must be controlled by gods in order to achieve stable and fair development is also not suitable for human beings in the eyes of the elderly. After all, gods do not exist. Even if Ying Gou is deified, it will not change the fact that Ying Gou is not a God. Since he is not an omniscient God, Ying Gou is bound to die one day. Even if human beings can settle down before the death of Ying Gou, as long as the god they identified disappears, the beast that has been forced to suppress in the body for a long time will come back with the disappearance of the God. At that time, the longer it is forced to be suppressed, the more intense the backfire will erupt. Can Ying Gou, with his own absolute power, always suppress the beast in human body? Will Ying Gou, a powerful being just deified, really maintain the divinity to treat everything fairly all the time? Ying Gou... Xiao Jiang is too troublesome to be a patron saint. Can he give up everything and live only for the human group? Every time I think about it An old man will feel that human beings are really a fucking trouble. This is no good, that is no good. Even if we know what is right and what can help mankind go on, there will always be such problems that we can not get everyone''s approval. There will always be many people who just look at the present and stand on the obviously wrong side. However, those who insist on the right are all so stupid and straightforward. They don''t want to change the ideas of those stupid people by tough means, but just want to change others a little by gentle means. Otherwise, they will feel that they are no different from those stupid people. As a result, due to the rapid development of material society, more and more people choose to stand on the side of those ''beasts'' one after another because of what they see, and even regard the normal people with ideals as an unrealistic stupidity. Originally, it did not involve life and death, but only needed to pay some price to make the future more stable. Today, it has become an unrealistic dream The beasts that lead us to destruction have become a reality in the eyes of most people! Such a human being will eventually perish. I am afraid that from the perspective of liuxiaojiang, it is not a regrettable thing at all! That kind of outcome, which is to ask for a hammer and get a hammer, doesn''t deserve it! "Gee, what are you waiting for? The last idealists in the world are dying, but you are just watching." "Yes... It really doesn''t involve your immediate interests, but when it comes to influencing each of you, it will be too late." "You don''t need to rush ahead, you don''t need to sacrifice everything, and don''t continue to hide in the circle of wild animals. They won''t shelter you from the wind and rain. It''s hard to stand up and show your attitude to the right thing......" "In the face of major events...... say nothing in the face of the right. Even if you support it in your heart, you just keep silent. I hope others can solve all problems for themselves. Most people who say anything are silent..... No, you are just the grass behind the wall who wins and helps others." Click! The wooden crutches that Ann held tightly on the ground finally broke with the ups and downs of the host''s emotions. The old man looked at the soldiers who were still dying in the picture, and it was the first time that he showed such a dispassionate appearance, which was undoubtedly inflamed by the current silence of most people. After all, according to Charles'' report, he knew that even in the current emergency, the speeches of those people outside on various channels were still stupid, and even many people had agreed with Liu Xiaojiang''s previous words. Those people actually think that they live at Ying Gou''s feet and receive help from the gods like dogs... It''s also very easy! ¡­¡­ Dong Dong Dong "Old leader, I brought someone here for you." When the old man heard the knock on the door, he put his crutch aside and immediately adjusted his mood. "Have the girls come yet? Just bring them in." Let''s just say it, Charles opened the wooden door of his study and walked into the room, followed by two strong women. Old an looked at Charles, who went into the room and walked back behind him. Then he smiled and looked at the girls who were following Erzhuang. Finally, he stopped his eyes on fengbaobao, who met for the second time, and said: "Dear girl, I didn''t expect that we would meet again so soon. You shouldn''t want to kill me as soon as you come here." "......." fengbaobao doesn''t know anything now as before, and she can''t help feeling a little constrained when seeing an Lao again. After all, she knows who is talking to her. However, I actually wanted to attack the old man before, and I almost succeeded. When she thought of what had happened before, and of the consequences of her success at that time, she would immediately feel a sense of fear. Feng Baobao is not afraid that he will be held accountable. He just thinks that it will harm everyone around him. In this way... He can really become a big disaster. Moreover, based on the identity of the old man, she may involve a large number of innocent people outside. Today, the old man''s departure has caused great disaster. She doesn''t want to involve the whole world like her father. So, thinking of all this, although she didn''t know what to say and wanted to keep silent as before, she finally hesitated towards Ann: "No... no, i... I''m not who I was. The stupid things before... Will never happen again." "Hahaha, there''s no need to blame yourself too much. I''m an old man. Besides, I know that your previous appearance is not what you wanted. Let bygones be bygones. You don''t have to worry that I will always remember such trifles." Ann smiled. With that, The old man turned to look at the two strong leaders in the room and smiled: "You are the second young lady of the Gao family, eh... Girl, you are also a good talent. You are not ashamed that Xiao Zhao spent so many resources to help you survive." "I just don''t know..." "What do you want to do when you suddenly come to me with the girls today..... Is that the boy''s plan?" Wen Yan, Looking at the kind old man sitting in front of the desk in the room, Erzhuang took a deep breath involuntarily, and then tried to speak calmly and slowly: "No... our arrival was not arranged by the guy, but because we were attacked by ''unknown people'' in the village, which was just beyond our expectation. After all, there was no such play in the guy''s plan." "Moreover, some of our companions died under the attack of those people. The attackers... Seem to really want to kill some of our weak women." "Weak woman..." an didn''t expect that Er Zhuang''s character was so inconsistent with the information that he could say this without changing his face. But when he thought that Erzhuang had been staying with liuxiaojiang almost all the time, the old man quickly let go of the girl''s thick skin. After all, Liu Xiaojiang is already shameless. Since the girl of the Gao family is his wife, it''s not surprising that she learned her own man skills early. However, seeing the good seedlings in front of him, the old man still couldn''t resist, so he asked: "Girl, it''s a good thing to learn to imitate the strong, but at least try to learn some good things. Don''t be cheeky with that boy." "If you are so cheeky in the future, who should tell him what he should do and what he should not do? As the only person who can cure him, you... Must have a certain dignity." "You are the only hope that we human beings can use to control him..." "Er Zhuang". Chapter 814 Ann''s words are not flattering a younger generation, and there is no need to flatter anyone as an old man. He didn''t deliberately elevate the importance of Erzhuang, but confirmed in his heart that Erzhuang, a little girl, is the most important person at present on a certain level. Yinggou is undoubtedly the invincible existence of human beings. Even if yinggou will lose to human hands according to the plan, it is just a play arranged by the way. In the future, even without the name of yinggou, Liu Xiaojiang will still be an invincible existence, which can determine human life and death at any time. Old man an believes that when he practices to the point of Liu Xiaojiang, there will be little change in his temperament, and it is very likely that there will not be any change in the future. He will always have a relatively fair attitude towards mankind. However, after all, an Lao doesn''t know how to practice and has no talent to practice energy. Even if he knows some things, he doesn''t have any sense of reality, so it''s impossible to bet everything on Liu Xiaojiang. Since Liu Xiaojiang is usually quite human and treats the people around him quite gently, er Zhuang, the only insider recognized by him, has naturally become the last insurance in the eyes of an Lao. He hoped that he could persuade Erzhuang, who was born in human origin, to say some good words for other compatriots as a human in case of some unlikely accidents in the future, so as to avoid Liu Xiaojiang''s great change of temperament and want to destroy everything. Of course If these girls who are close to Liu Xiaojiang, but also of human origin, can play some role around Liu Xiaojiang in the future and think more about other innocent compatriots as human beings, it is naturally a situation that an Lao hopes to see. And this It is also the main reason why an Lao welcomes several girls to meet him suddenly in the current joint bone eye. After all, Ann has long considered how to find a chance to meet these girls before his deadline. Lao Chen''s extremely impulsive behavior before forced Erzhuang to come to the door to confirm something. It can really be regarded as a case of inadvertently planting willows and shade. He actually helped himself create an opportunity to meet them before the deadline. Well, is that ok? It seems that God has treated me well. ¡­¡­ "Sure enough... Didn''t you send someone to attack us?" Erzhuang looked at the old man who showed no abnormal performance in the house, and finally put his heart back into his stomach. She was very sensitive to any form of electromagnetic wave that day. She could even be used as a human lie detector, which could easily distinguish all kinds of subtle emotional fluctuations when people talk and do things. Therefore, she did not doubt whether the old man really welcomed himself and others, nor did she doubt whether the old man''s words just came from the heart. Moreover, even if the old man didn''t answer his question directly and didn''t say whether he sent someone to attack them, as long as these two points are confirmed... The answer to the question is obviously no longer so important. Because If the old man sincerely welcomes the arrival of himself and others and hopes that he and others can curb some things in the future, So even if the old man sent someone to attack them, the purpose... Is certainly not to really hope that they will die in the village. It is likely that they are just "forcing" themselves and others to meet in that way. However, compared with the latter, looking at the kind-hearted old man in the house, er Zhuang is obviously more willing to believe the former. He believes that everything before has nothing to do with the elderly. Now... Is just a proper accident. "Ah... I didn''t mean that. It was just Lao Chen''s impulse. Fortunately, you girls didn''t have any accidents." Ann smiled and nodded to explain. "You should know what Xiaojiang is doing. If you know... Then you should understand that even if you are his weakness, I have no reason to really push him." "However, I hope you don''t blame Lao Chen. He only did it for everyone''s consideration. Strictly speaking... This matter should also be counted on me. After all, I really ignored the possibility of Lao Chen''s foolishness and failed to tell him the truth in advance." "The death of village head Xiaoma should also be counted on me. If you want an explanation of this matter, I will give you a reasonable explanation later..." "No... there''s no need to explain anything. After all, village head Ma is not really hopeless. He was cheated by Tang clan''s Dan because he was careless. This is a good lesson for village head ma." Er Zhuang sensed the brain waves of an Lao again, then shook his head and said. "As long as you don''t really betray that guy, after all, he is also acting according to your wishes. If he is really forced to hurry up......... Who knows whether he will be completely disappointed with mankind and whether he will really act according to the original idea." "Such a world may seem good for the time being, and people can get a so-called fairness, but that... Is not the result of human development. If he is tired of everything one day in the future, human beings who regain freedom will only get worse." "Oh? Do you agree with that? It seems that I still underestimate you." An Lao''s eyes lit up when he looked at Er Zhuang. "I just thought that after lying in the treatment cabin for so many years, you might become much more mature than ordinary young people. I didn''t expect that... Even in that difficult situation, you girl didn''t stop studying all day." "After all, there is everything on that network, and books and materials keep pace with the times." Er Zhuang was praised again, but he didn''t feel any complacency. "If we only regard the Internet as an entertainment tool, we will ignore the fact that it is actually the best learning tool. After all... Even some real libraries may not have a more complete collection of books than on the Internet." "Moreover, even if some advanced science knowledge is basically tasted on the Internet, those....... Are not helpful for people in the world, and the environment in which ordinary people live is not used at all." "Moreover, as aliens, even if they have learned those things, they are useless in the current situation, because ordinary people will not allow aliens to exist at all and touch the power they have mastered with a stronger individual attitude." "That''s just now, but the future is uncertain." An Lao looked at Er Zhuang with a smile. The more he looked, the more he appreciated this modest young man. "If you like learning, then when the future situation is stable, as their own people living in the same land, they will naturally open up all the knowledge you want to know for you." "Different people... Will gradually integrate into the lives of ordinary people as a force to protect people." "What a pity..." Er Zhuang shook his head with some regret and said, "as a woman who follows that guy, the kind of life waiting for us in the future can only be hidden in the secular world, and can''t participate in all kinds of affairs like other strangers." "I don''t know what the boy told you." Ann denied this. "But at least in my old man''s expectation, he... And you will be the higher-level guardians of this land. Once we meet a situation that we can''t deal with ourselves, we will hand over the matter to you stronger beings as the case may be." "In that case, some rights and preferential treatment will naturally become a reasonable return. At that time, no matter what you want to do, you will be satisfied as long as you comply with the rules." "Is this a bribe?" Er Zhuang was helpless. "No... it''s not a bribe, but a more reasonable way to get along." Ann shook his head and said. "After all, Xiaojiang and you can hardly be counted as human beings. Since you are still willing to protect us as guardians, isn''t it natural for you to repay us as much as you can?" "Win win cooperation? No... you are not outsiders, and the rewards we can give are not what you urgently need, so there is no win-win cooperation at all. After all, only we are the one who really benefits." "Hiss... If you really want to worry about it, it should be a kind of kindness of elders to future generations." "Although this matter sounds very unreasonable now, it won''t make people feel at all against it if you treat people as their own children in a hundred or even thousands of years." "Er Zhuang". "Ha ha..." seeing Er Zhuang''s silence and speechlessness, an Lao couldn''t help smiling and saying again: "We provide you with a more comfortable and convenient living environment, and you should take action when we encounter problems that cannot be solved. Even if there is no such relationship between elders and descendants, doesn''t it sound like a good way to get along?" "The world will develop in a good direction." "Our chances of encountering other big troubles in the future will also be reduced, but it is an established fact to provide you with a more convenient and comfortable living environment..." "Children and grandchildren support you at all costs and do not provide convenience for you on the premise that they are destined to do it. Then they really don''t do it when they are in big trouble... Can you really live emotionally?" "Has he accepted it?" Erzhuang asked. "No... he didn''t explicitly accept or refuse." An Lao immediately shook his head with a helpless face and said. "It seems that he just wants to enjoy the convenience and benefits, and doesn''t intend to undertake the duties of the patron saint in the future. It seems that he doesn''t think we can provide him with any convenience. He thinks he wants to hide in the world like an ordinary person... He doesn''t need our help." "So, I need you girls to help convince him, and if you are in contact with human secular life all year round, you should also be able to understand the real trouble of his idea?" "......" Erzhuang suddenly fell into silence again. Obviously, he didn''t want to ''betray'' Liu Xiaojiang, but he had to admit that Liu Xiaojiang''s idea was really naive. "Yes, you are all very capable. You can easily make others unaware of your uniqueness." Ann opened her mouth like a reminder and said what she thought. "But at most, you can only spend a short time of about a hundred years in the earthly world with your current face. After a hundred years... Whether you like it or not, in order to really hide your particularity, you must live a new identity." "After all, without our help, with the development speed of modern society, an ID card problem in the future will make it difficult for you to move." "Besides, even if you have the ability to change your new identity, do you have to completely give up the connection between your previous identity and others because of the cover of changing your identity?" "The kind of secluded life you chose is to hide yourself from XZ in the world, resolutely avoid contact with anyone and live carefully. In that case..... Why don''t you hide in the mountains like ancient sages?" Speaking of which, He looked up at Liu Xiaojiang in the electronic picture on the wall and said, "he is not only not lonely, but even loves to meet people. Maybe he is quite afraid of loneliness." "The company of you special people may greatly alleviate the feeling of loneliness, but I believe he wants you to enjoy the earthly life with him more than avoiding the world and hiding in the mountains and forests with you." "That''s the only way, there will always be new things to do in the long time, stay in the mountains... Even if you have the patience to farm for a hundred years and a thousand years, there will always be a boring day, and there are many things you can do for a long time in the secular world." "Moreover, if you give birth to children in the future, do you want them to stay in the mountains, or do you want them to live with you in the earthly world without any fault?" "Admit it..." "Although you are all powerful, you have to live in this earthly world. Without the help of people like us, there are some things... Even you have no good way." "Unless you are really willing to use your own means to completely control the area where you live, but if so, you have to live in a fixed area forever. Otherwise, with that long time, do you want to control everyone?" "We are very willing to help you and provide you with all kinds of convenience. Although we don''t force you to accept it, according to his idea of the future, if it really doesn''t have our help... You can''t live safely for more than a hundred years." "Moreover, don''t forget that your life span is almost unlimited, but the people who know your existence in this world will grow old and leave one day. When only you are left one day in the future, once you expose yourself... It will inevitably bring you a lot of trouble." "In addition, I don''t want future generations to decide to do unnecessary stupid things just because they are aware of the particularity of you, and push you to the opposite of mankind again..." Chapter 815 If you think about these things carefully, you can know that the old man is right and even conservative. Erzhuang never thought that Liu Xiaojiang wanted to live in seclusion with everyone, nor did he doubt that Liu Xiaojiang was looking forward to the secular life of ordinary people. But let alone spend a hundred years smoothly first, and then consider how to hide yourself later. At present, the development momentum that has not been seen for ten years will be derailed from the society. If you leave the company and live in a society full of ordinary people, I''m afraid it will be noticed by others in the world in a few years. Instead of waiting for people to find their abnormalities, and then let a group of people follow behind to wipe their ass, it''s better to accept the help provided by the elderly in a big way, so that at least it can look better in the open. If you can make things perfect, it''s up to you. But if you can''t make things the way you want them to be, you still have to choose to continue to be capricious, but it''s really too spoiled and spoiled. Bully people with their own strength, extract benefits from the elderly on one hand, and enjoy preferential treatment all the time without paying Er Zhuang, as an adult woman with dignity, obviously can''t accept this kind of thing, because her skin is not thick enough to feel at ease. Moreover, she didn''t think that Liu Xiaojiang would deliberately choose this way of life. Probably, she just thought it was troublesome but couldn''t refuse, so she didn''t agree to these arrangements for an Lao. However, based on the understanding of Liu Xiaojiang, Er Zhuang knows that even if Liu Xiaojiang dislikes the trouble that the word "patron saint" can bring, as long as an Lao adheres to the attitude of "it doesn''t matter if you don''t agree", then in the end, whether that guy is willing or not, he is bound to repay each other''s preferential treatment in a crisis. Liu Xiaojiang may be very cheeky in some things, but he still knows what propriety is in life. He can''t be as greedy as the beasts he hates. If you treat me well, I will treat you better Er Zhuang can''t understand Liu Xiaojiang''s attitude towards things anymore, so after understanding an''s arrangement for all the follow-up in the future, she doesn''t think it''s necessary for her and others to refuse the old man severely. In the future, if Liu Xiaojiang gives birth to children, as a mother... Er Zhuang also hopes that his children can have a relatively normal growth environment. She believes that in dealing with some subsequent matters, we should not only focus on the immediate, let alone just consider the feelings of adults like ourselves. Therefore, she does not much resist the help that elderly people can provide, nor does she feel how heavy the word "patron saint" will be as a price. After all, after the incident, everything will develop in a good direction, and there may not be any big trouble that needs to be solved by yourself and others. Since there is no way to avoid receiving help if you don''t promise, you may even appear that you and others don''t know what''s good or bad. Instead, you might as well promise to shorten the distance between each other, so as not to make people feel that you are just raising some white rice after many years. "I can promise you about it." Er Zhuang raised his eyes to the smiling old man at the table and finally chose to accept each other''s kindness. "I''ll be responsible for persuading that guy to accept all this, but you also have to make sure that if there''s not really any big trouble after this, otherwise we can''t let anyone run to disturb our hard settled life." "When necessary..." "We are paying the rent for the land under our feet to help solve the big trouble you encounter." "Paying rent is not enough." Seeing that Erzhuang promised himself, an Lao nodded with more satisfaction and said: "After all, you are also creatures born in this land. You help solve some problems that we can''t deal with. Strictly speaking, you are also protecting the environment on which you live. Since we are all our own people... What about paying rent or not." Hehe, if I don''t agree, you''ll talk about paying the rent. Anyway, you''re right. Er Zhuang naturally wouldn''t say what he felt in his heart. Then he ignored the scenes of an Lao who didn''t have much nutrition and said: "Say something nice for others around that guy, and then persuade him to accept the identity you have arranged for him in the future. What other requirements do you always have?" "It''s a great thing that he is willing to help me carry out the plan." An Lao smiled and shook his head at the speech and said: "As for my two requests, in fact, they are not any conditions. Anyway, whether you answer or not, I have a way to promote it by gentle means. After all, none of you children is that extreme person." "As long as we are willing to pay for you, in the end, whether we are a little sorry... Or feel a little guilty, you are bound to repay the preferential treatment we have given, and you are bound to take action when we encounter problems that cannot be solved." "If you are willing to promise these things now, it will only aggravate the speed of narrowing the distance between each other, and... Even if I didn''t take the initiative to mention it today, you girl will remind him when necessary, because you were the second young lady of the high family." "The Gao family, even if they didn''t join the company, has always been one of the four. My most trusted alien friends, you have proved yourself as early as the beginning, otherwise you wouldn''t have fallen to this point." Say, Ann seemed to recall that year again and what he had witnessed on the battlefield. "Speaking of those days..." "In order to deal with those strange people in neon, almost all schools in our side have participated in the war, but not many are willing to connect with the future of the sect for that war without selfishness." "Of course..." "I''m not accusing some genres of having reservations. After all, I know that most genres almost lost a whole generation in those years, so that many genres gradually fell into decline after that, and even have disappeared into a strange circle today." "However, relatively speaking, I admire those alien comrades in arms who fought with us in order to defeat the invaders. You know... In those troubled times, the living conditions of aliens were much better than those of ordinary people." "But even so..." "They are still on the battlefield, even in front of us, and many schools have completely disappeared. Your Gao family is one of them, but... Your Gao family has a relatively larger background, and the death and injury are heavy, but it will not completely disappear." "If we all had credit in those years, then the schools that failed to survive the tragic war and your high family... Are the ones who made the greatest contribution." Speaking of which, The old man looked kindly at Er Zhuang standing in front of the other girls in the house as if he were looking at his own children and said, "so even if you follow that smelly boy wholeheartedly, I don''t believe you will go astray for him." "Actually..." "Even I had some expectations for that boy at the beginning. I didn''t come up because of his actions... I regarded him as a monster who can''t communicate. It''s partly because of you." "After all, in my eyes, the Gaojia people will not betray easily. You, who have not only accepted the careful cultivation of the family, but also borne many good intentions of the company, are also unlikely to follow the boy without scruples." "So, I think he must have something to attract you, a girl. Maybe he''s not a monster who really wants to destroy everything..." "Stop talking." Erzhuang felt a little ashamed when she heard this, because she didn''t really think so much at first, but objectively determined that Liu Xiaojiang was not a bad person, so she chose to stand beside each other all the time. Although the idea of not helping the tyrant does exist, it has been increasingly weakened in the follow-up contact with Liu Xiaojiang, so that it has gradually developed into today''s degree of even thinking about starting with an Lao. At this moment, hearing that an Lao spoke highly of himself, Rao shierzhuang had learned some of Liu Xiaojiang''s cheeky true stories, and could not help feeling ashamed of what an Lao said in his heart. "You can stand these words, and so can your high family." How can an Lao not know Er Zhuang''s thoughts, and how can he not see Er Zhuang''s shame. But his words are not simply praising Er Zhuang and Gao Jia. Naturally, it is impossible to change because of Er Zhuang''s attitude. It can even be said that... What he wants is the effect at present. After all, er Zhuang was born in a high family with many loyal people. He had received the strong education of family and country emotion from the high family since childhood. Since she has changed because of some emotional weaknesses, his words are to remind Er Zhuang of who he is. Of course, Gao Yushan can be Liu Xiaojiang''s woman or a reliable helper standing next to Ying Gou, but she must also be the former second miss of the Gao family, because only in this way can we ensure that Er Zhuang will not be so easily "assimilated" by Liu Xiaojiang. An Lao hopes that Er Zhuang can continue to maintain himself all the time while working with Liu Xiaojiang. He doesn''t want Erzhuang to gradually lose himself, or even completely become Liu Xiaojiang''s vassal in the future, because only in this way... Can Erzhuang ensure that Erzhuang will take care of other humans around Liu Xiaojiang. An Lao knows very well that his approach is somewhat cunning, and he is even using the Gao family to carry out a kind of moral kidnapping against Erzhuang. However, in order to ensure that there will be no unexpected changes in the future, even if he is to be pointed at the backbone and scolded as mean... He must do some things. He didn''t mean to force Erzhuang, but planted a seed in Erzhuang''s heart. As for whether the seed can germinate and take root in Erzhuang''s heart in the end, so that Erzhuang''s girl can always maintain herself around Liu Xiaojiang, it still depends on Erzhuang''s choice. Just, Because of the existence of Gao family and the care of the company, He also clearly knows that Erzhuang is more likely to become what he expected... That is. However, it may not be a bad thing for a girl to stick to herself and not be a vassal around a man. Maybe that will make Liu Xiaojiang devote himself to her. Now I just try my best to promote a better possibility for mankind. Although despicable... I don''t want to hurt any of them. "If you just say some good words, you girl and other high-ranking people can think that their efforts and sacrifices are worth it, then... It''s too cheap. I''m an old thing." "Although I didn''t arrange the Gao family to participate in this time, I just don''t want you to be caught between the boy and the family." "But more... Is that I want Gao Jia, who has made sacrifices, to sit aside and witness whether we have been protected by them will really make them think it''s not worth it." "I just want to let the people who were perhaps uncivilized and had to wait for others to protect themselves, and see what is the difference between themselves who have improved now... And those who used to be." "After all, this is a trouble that even strangers can''t solve. If you still sit on the ground and wait for others to save you, and don''t want to stand up and resist the enemy with all your companions, then... No one will save them this time!" Say, Ann stood up slowly from the desk. Seeing Charles trying to help himself, he immediately waved and refused the other party''s help and scolded: "Don''t help me. I''m old, but I''m not weak enough to walk without help. The next road... I''ll walk alone." "......" Charles was scolded for some reason. Even if he didn''t understand what the old man had said before, he had guessed that he was pointing at the mulberry tree and scolding the locust tree, so he just stood where he was and didn''t come forward again. See this, Er Zhuang looked at the other women behind him, and then looked at an old man who was old enough to stand up and needed a lot of effort. He said: "Sometimes people can''t refuse to be old. After all, you''re not a strange person who knows how to practice energy. Now... Some things should be done by other young people." "Girl, just because I have to choose to serve the old, I will insist on completing the last section of the road, because only in this way... Maybe I can set an example for some young people." The old man held the table in front of him with both hands, and his eyes swept through the powerful people present one by one. "The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility..." "Don''t always focus on your own eyes. Since you are more capable than me, as a real human with human nature... Rather than a beast, you should also focus on other weak beings that are no better than yourself." "Our world should not be the world of a few people, but the world shared by all. After all... We are human beings, not beasts!" Chapter 816 "Insist on walking alone for the last part of the road, and you suddenly say such words... What are you going to do?" Er Zhuang didn''t express any attitude towards an Lao''s words, but looked at the old man who got up with a little doubt in his eyes. "You should know that guy''s character. Since he is willing to help you implement the plan, he certainly doesn''t want you to be surprised in the end..." "Moreover, we don''t think we can do better than you in the current situation by changing people to take charge of the overall situation. Next..... Please stay here honestly, even if you don''t consider yourself, you should also consider the overall situation in the future." "Girl, you don''t have to worry about my death. Someone else will change the situation." Old Ann took the stick Charles found from one side behind him, and then walked out slowly from behind the desk with the stick. "No matter who takes my place behind me, I won''t mess around when the world has been devastated, let alone think of gathering strength to oppose you again." "After all, Ying Gou, who should have died, is not dead. Even if you don''t know any inside information, you can roughly guess that Ying Gou''s death is a play played with people''s efforts. The real Ying Gou is likely to be more terrible than they think." "Obviously, it has more terrible power, but it has to cooperate with people''s hope to fake death..." "At that time, the person who has the opportunity to take over my position will certainly not be a stupid person. Even if you guess... You can also guess how many tricks there are. It is impossible to choose to act rashly at that time." "After knowing the truth of the matter, no matter what the idea of my successor is, in the face of Xiaojiang''s extremely terrible power and general trend, there will never be a chance to undermine our efforts." "The overall situation has been decided..." "Even if the successor has the ability, as long as it is for everyone''s consideration, it must follow the general trend to stabilize the situation." "Even in the face of Xiaojiang''s terrible power, I will inherit the conditions that my old man has worked hard to create and work hard to deepen the relationship between myself and you." Speaking of which, The old man stood at the table and leaned back slightly at the table. He looked at the two strong women and explained with a smile. "What''s more, I have already arranged everything for the follow-up. The old man in charge of temporarily replacing me has also roughly understood the plan between me and Xiaojiang. There will be no such situation as you think, and no one will have the opportunity to break my efforts with Xiaojiang." "Don''t you want to witness the future?" Er Zhuang also understood that an Lao was determined to die, and he might have planned in advance. "I can understand why you choose to die, because you just want to be responsible for the sacrifices outside, and you want to use this'' false ''sacrifice again to let the people outside know something before most of the sacrifices are recovered." "However, when most of the sacrifices are bound to be redeemed, the results you can get from this practice are obviously extremely limited." "Moreover, in my opinion, the benefits you can bring to the world by living are far greater than your departure. Your death is actually unnecessary. It''s just taking advantage of the information gap." Wen Yan, An Lao smiled, shook his head and said, "girl, you''re wrong." "This is not taking advantage of the information gap to make people think about those sacrifices." "I just want to stand up and tell the people outside, even if I''m an old man... Even if I have a little credit for defeating yinggou, in fact, the victory depends on all those heroes who are not afraid of sacrifice." "Moreover, even under my arrangement, we did win in the end, but those heroes who died under my command always have to be held accountable. After all, I have no right to ask them to sacrifice for whom." "What are you saying?" Er Zhuang frowned at this. "The reason why those sacrificed heroes are recognized as heroes is precisely because no one asked them so from beginning to end. Did they choose to protect others with their lives in front of Ying Gou?" "You just hope they can defeat yinggou, but you don''t ask them to choose to die when they lose." "Their sacrifice is an absolutely noble act, not just to carry out the orders of the upper class. Moreover, the things that heroes fight their lives to protect have never been a specific person or a group within a specific area." "If you really want to care who should be responsible for the death of the heroes, shouldn''t it be everyone who is protected by their lives? Why do you have to be a person who also has some credit after victory?" "Ha ha..." An Lao didn''t deny these words, but smiled at Er Zhuang with a tight frown and said: "Of course, I know it''s right that things are rational, and the current facts are exactly the same as what you said, but I still have to stick to what I decided from the beginning." "After all, if my death can make the people outside have the same ideas about the problem as you, then my death... Is a very worthwhile thing." "... what you want is whether they can think so." Hearing this, Erzhuang understood the reason why Ann chose this way, and had to admit that the old man''s practice can indeed make some rational people pay attention to the problem. The heroes sacrificed to protect everyone, but everyone just thought it was admirable. In this way, people''s respect and worship for heroes do exist, But precisely because heroes protect everyone, when it comes to individuals, few people will think that "everyone" actually refers to their own "outsiders". Yes, it''s an outsider. They didn''t really go to the battlefield, even if they heard that it was a disaster endangering everyone, because there were those heroes fighting recklessly ahead, so everyone didn''t have much sense of reality about endangering themselves. Similarly, Because the heroes did not save themselves "in real terms", they only know about the fact that those heroes tried their best to protect everyone. Their gratitude is indeed grateful, but it is far from being regarded as life-saving benefactors. Even intellectually, everyone knows that without those heroes in front, they are likely to die in the face of disaster, but as long as they are considered on their own, they only respect and worship the heroes at most, which is not an attitude of gratitude to the life-saving benefactor at all. Moreover, there may even be some stupid people who think it''s right for those heroes to save themselves. Who''s the name... They are all heroes! To put it bluntly, the old man''s choice is to stand up and serve as an example for others, which is to express the importance he attaches to the sacrifice of heroes as a rescued person. You see, even such big people feel that heroes are their own saviors. Although the great man led the heroes to save others, he still hopes to be responsible for his actions that indirectly led to the sacrifice of the heroes based on his "weakness" on the battlefield. And we Those of us who have been saved only by receiving protection and doing nothing, but later believe that the sacrifice of heroes is deserved. We They just deified them as "Heroes", but they never thought that heroes also exist in the same way as themselves. They can also have the opportunity to accept protection as outsiders, rather than stand up and go to the battlefield to face such terrible disasters. Even big people like the old man think that the sacrifice of heroes is not deserved. They are willing to give up everything and take the initiative to stand up and be responsible for it. Why do we... Think that the sacrifice of heroes is deserved? Are these heroes all sinners and owe us a lot of existence at the beginning? If not, what are we? Are we all noble beings and deserve protection and survival more than those heroes? Without them, these heroes stand in front of us, can we... Still live and think all this is right? We Is it not just because of luck that we can have the opportunity to be an outsider and witness so many heroes stand up and fight for their own survival... And even their lives?! What qualifications do we have and why do we think everything should be? How can we not treat the sacrificed heroes as our true life-saving benefactors? If someone must be responsible for the sacrifice of heroes, then this person... Must have been protected from it. I survived because of the sacrifice of heroes! I''ve never been an outsider. Only because I''m protected by heroes, I think everything has little to do with myself! "Alas..." After knowing the reason why Ann died, Erzhuang also roughly understood the final effect of this matter, so he couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing deeply. "Why are you in such a hurry? Even if you don''t use this way, after experiencing the disaster, you can use some other means to gradually influence and change the lives of ordinary people outside." "Since this is an opportunity, we should naturally seize it. If we can solve the problem as soon as possible, we should not delay it all the time to avoid change." Ann still said with a smile. "Moreover, as long as we find the right way to solve the material problems, they are always the best kind of problems to be solved. The people''s heart... And the problems caused by the people''s heart are not so easy to solve, but even gradually projected to the material level." "My choice still can''t completely solve all the problems, but at least it can greatly reduce the severity of the problem and leave an opportunity for future children to solve the problem more easily." "Hoo..." Er Zhuang knew he couldn''t change the old man''s decision, so he took a deep breath with some hesitation. After all, since it''s obvious that a person doesn''t want to live, you can''t go up if you want people to live. It''s a slap in the face, and then carry the collar to force others to be strong and live. What''s more? The identity of an Lao is still there, Er Zhuang cannot choose to use coercive means against the elderly. After all, she is not a pure alien like Liu Xiaojiang, and she is still following some human rules in her mind. "I can''t convince you, but it''s not so easy for you to die. When you''ve done everything you''ve arranged, that guy... Won''t let you die like this." "... resurrection." An Lao is still a little confused about this kind of thing even if he doesn''t hear it for the first time. It''s hard to imagine that Liu Xiaojiang has really mastered life and death. "Those sacrificed children, Xiaojiang, can he really bring people back to life?" "You should know that Wang is also a man. He is standing outside the fence waiting for us." Er Zhuang said. "Wang San, have you come here?" Hearing the speech, an Lao immediately turned his head and looked at Charles behind him. After getting the confirmation of the matter from the other party, he finally felt at ease with what Liu Xiaojiang had said before. "Hehe, it''s true. It seems that Xiaojiang didn''t deceive me. If he can recover those sacrifices in the future, it can make up for some guilt in my old man''s heart." "However, there is no need to revive me. Anyway, I don''t have a few days to live. It''s rare to have a chance to completely let go of everything and retire and call me up again..... It''s too cruel." "Then I''m not sure. After all, the guy insisted, but no one could stop him." Seeing the relief and helplessness on an Lao''s face, Erzhuang smiled and said like facing his relatives and elders. "But you can rest assured. If there is such a day, you will certainly be much easier than now." "Alas... You children are really special enough, but fortunately they are not enemies, otherwise I can''t take you at all." Ann didn''t care about whether he could be resurrected at all, so he turned his eyes to Hu Li in the room. "This little... Lady, it should be the old ancestor mentioned by the elves. The situation that Xiao Fei was suddenly transferred from the company headquarters should be the handwriting of your elder in the circle. I wonder if you can take me to the place where everyone is." "... even my arrival, did you calculate it in advance?" Hu Li couldn''t help looking at an Lao again when he heard the speech. He always felt that the "power" possessed by this ordinary human is actually no less than the Heavenly Master on Longhu Mountain. No, if you really care about the impact on the world, Then the ordinary old man standing in front of her seems to be weak and will be extinguished by a push. In fact, the power in his hand is far more powerful than a Heavenly Master. Even if you stand in front of this ordinary human, even if you know that the other party is difficult to bring you any threat, you don''t dare to despise it in your heart. "Hehe, how can it be? I''m not an omniscient God. I''m just a weak old man with no strength to bind chickens. I have no strength... And I can''t be knowledgeable in the real sense." Ann shook her head and smiled. "If it''s true that your elder is coming, maybe God is looking after me. I just need your help right now... So you happen to be here." "I can really send you there, but... Are you really ready? You can''t look back once you go." Hu Li knew that an Lao was by no means a simple generation. Naturally, he would not believe these modest words, but he did not continue to study them. "Senior, just transfer me. You and some other girls... Just stay here and wait for the end of the event." Ann nodded slowly. "Since Xiaojiang can''t wait for an opportunity for a long time, I, a useless old thing... Go and create it for him myself." "Little Gao girl, remember what I said to you today. Whether he can settle down all the time in the future will depend entirely on the people he recognizes, and you... Are the person closest to him." Chapter 817 "Drink!!!" With several strange people jumping up and drinking in unison, several attacks released from outside immediately came to Liu Xiaojiang. During this period, these attacks came from the same means of the same school, and even met and merged before hitting Liu Xiaojiang. "Hum!" Liu Xiaojiang realized the energy contained in the attack, but he still didn''t take it seriously and snorted coldly. Even with a seemingly random wave of his arm, he easily bounced the attack, which almost drained the energy of several aliens, to the location of ordinary soldiers in the distance. Moreover, due to the powerful power of Liu Xiaojiang, the speed of the attack that was bounced out was even faster than before, so that when the soldiers noticed it, they ran away... It was obviously too late! But even so, Even if they knew that the bulletproof vests they were wearing were not enough to ensure their safety under this attack, the soldiers who found that they had nowhere to escape also pulled the trigger again towards Liu Xiaojiang, trying to play some role before they died. For a while, Liu Xiaojiang''s imagination of the soldiers fleeing in all directions did not appear. Instead, the continuous gunfire led to a large number of bullets shooting at him at the same time, a determined look of trying to pull himself into the water even if he died. But unfortunately, These soldiers have no ability to threaten Liu Xiaojiang, Those special bullets that have been transformed and strengthened their power, even if they really hit Liu Xiaojiang accurately, it is difficult to cause any damage to Liu Xiaojiang. At most... That is, when the bullet explodes, it can make Liu Xiaojiang feel a little pain and affect his movements more or less. In addition, if it were not for some unavoidable situation, even if Liu Xiaojiang was entangled by different people, it would be difficult for the bullet to hit Liu Xiaojiang, who didn''t want to be hit as a target. In the face of the huge gap, the decision of the soldiers is obviously a meaningless foolish act. After all, in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, even if those soldiers can''t escape at the moment, as long as there is a desire to escape, the final sacrifice will not be too much, at least not in the current situation of excessive casualties. It was just an attack that was too fast, but not so powerful. It was able to hit all the soldiers on the route to death. This was obviously a great contribution to the soldiers'' indifference to sacrifice. But in this regard, Liu Xiaojiang did not feel that the soldiers were stupid, or had no right to accuse them of one track. After all, he personally created the current desperate environment for people, and he also made people think that if they were defeated, they would be doomed. Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t understand why the soldiers are so determined at the moment, and it''s not difficult to guess what these weak ordinary people think. Because this... Is nothing more than seeing their own weakness, but they don''t want to be defeated in this battle, so they begin to hope that their sacrifice can create more ''value''. If their sacrifice can create some opportunities for their companions and bring final victory to people, then they will... Regard death as home! It''s a pity Liu Xiaojiang''s strength at the moment is still so far away from them. Even if they all play with that kind of reckless style, they can''t create a chance for other companions with sacrifice. With the gradual extension of time and the increasing number of meaningless sacrifices, despair... Has begun to envelop everyone''s heart a little. The people outside who are "watching" the battle also have an optimistic attitude of full expectation for the final victory because the heroes are not afraid of sacrifice in the face of disaster from the beginning. With the continuous expansion of sacrifice, they gradually produce pessimism. However, because these heroes look back on death and have witnessed their "madness". Although many people have been pessimistic about the future, no one will put their emotions on the heroes, but they are all gathered on yinggou. At this time, even if the final result is still that mankind has lost, lost to yinggou, a monster, and is doomed to eternal doom, they have no complaints about the heroes who fought hard on the battlefield, because they have clearly seen what the heroes have done for this. At this time, no one will think that the heroes have not done enough. Some people with a little conscience even regret the sacrifice of the heroes. The pessimism and resentment in their hearts are more aimed at their weak self and the winning hook that has personally brought this disaster to people. They hate that they are so weak that they can only stay outside and watch the sacrifice of heroes. They can''t stand on the court like heroes. Whether they lose or win... Their fate is also determined by themselves. They hate why they are so selfish. As accomplices... They even force Ying Gou into a terrible monster, and even create the immediate disaster. They hate yinggou so hateful that they are going to completely destroy everything created by human beings just because they have encountered a little injustice. They also hate that Ying Gou is so extreme and clearly has such a powerful force that they can forcibly pull mankind to the negotiation table and rely on this absolute force to strive for good living conditions for themselves, but they chose to resist in this way. However, the more they hate yinggou, the more they hate themselves. Because, in the end, they can be more or less aware. In fact, they have many opportunities to avoid the current cruel situation. They just ask for Ying Gou''s moderation, but they have never considered accepting the existence of dissimilarity. This is true for different people, especially for different kinds. Before they died, they thought a lot, and even thought that even if there was no yinggou, those strange people who had been forced to the corner by themselves might make the same choice as yinggou one day in the future. After all, they have found out now that if they put it in peacetime... Considering the power possessed by strangers, they can''t rest assured that strangers can survive anyway, because they will be very afraid that these different guys want to hurt themselves. It''s better to take the initiative to hurt others than to be hurt by others. This has always been their idea of treating "outsiders", which has always been the kind of reason and objectivity they adhere to, and it is also the reality that they can easily determine with themselves as the center. They do not trust themselves, let alone others. If they are unwilling to bear the cost of trust, they must bear the consequences of distrust. And often... The latter requires them to bear the cost, which is generally much higher than the former. History... There are many examples in the past, but they can never learn a lesson, because they only focus on their own eyes. Even if they know what is the right way, they will insist on making mistakes because of all kinds of things in front of them. The current fact is that everyone admires heroes and hopes that they can emerge one after another in their own team, but few people want to be one of them. Some people even fear the existence of heroes at ordinary times and don''t want to leave a soil in this world that can cultivate heroes, but they hope that heroes can stand up and save themselves in times of crisis......... Very smart! Guilt, regret... Epiphany? Liu Xiaojiang is well aware of the nature of creatures who can''t practice well, so even if he speculates that many people are sober now, he still doesn''t intend to stop and easily lose to the current humans. Since it is rare to have the opportunity to wake up more people, we must strike while the iron is hot... To maximize the effect! He wants to plunge people into deeper despair, because only after people are finally redeemed can the recovered light stay longer in their hearts. So After escaping from the distance, the soldiers struggled to catch the bullets fired from the empty space, Liu Xiaojiang manipulated the black energy to sweep away the strangers in front of him, raised his eyes to the three remaining ten men not far away, and finally focused on Chen Jinkui, who had protected Chen Lao before. "Be careful!" Guan Shihua, who hid in the distance and used witchcraft to harass Liu Xiaojiang, first noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s abnormal behavior, but before his voice fell, he saw Liu Xiaojiang suddenly disappear in place. Although Chen Jinkui did not take part in the war all the time, but while protecting the old Chen behind him, he constantly used his skills to provide some convenience for others, he did not separate his attention from Liu Xiaojiang, a terrible enemy for a moment from the beginning to the end. Therefore, without Guan Shihua''s reminding, he began to carefully look for Liu Xiaojiang''s figure, because he was afraid that Liu Xiaojiang would choose to attack old Chen. However, At the moment when Chen Jinkui was relaxed due to his nervousness, Liu Xiaojiang appeared in front of Chen Jinkui. instant, "Turtle fly body!" Chen Jinkui didn''t have time to think about Liu Xiaojiang''s goal. As soon as he noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s proximity, he directly tried his best to display the turtle and fly body. Moreover, at this time, he did not seem to have considered how long he could live after the war if he tried his best to use the technique of tortoise fly body for many times. "Dead!!!" Chen Jinkui, with bloodshot eyes, raised his hand to Liu Xiaojiang, who suddenly appeared in front of him, and stabbed Liu Xiaojiang straight at an extraordinary speed. However, even if Chen Jinkui, who made full use of his turtle and fly body, even had the qualification to compete with the Heavenly Master to some extent, Chen Jinkui, who... Died in front of Liu Xiaojiang, was still fragile. Chen Jinkui did not hesitate to spend a lot of life to master the power, but also barely kept up with Liu Xiaojiang, who had restrained most of his strength. He has no way to rely on the speed that is terrible in the eyes of other strange people to take any advantage in the fight with Liu Xiaojiang alone. "The spell that consumes a lot of life can only temporarily improve your physical function, and this kind of thing... Has no meaning in the face of the huge realm gap." Liu Xiaojiang said that he had raised his hand and grabbed Chen Jinkui''s knife stabbed at himself. When the voice fell, he twisted his wrist towards the outside at will. The next second, he easily broke Chen Jinkui''s palm after a crisp sound. Then, Taking advantage of Chen Jinkui''s subconscious pain, he stretched out his other hand and clasped each other''s neck at a speed that was not inferior to Chen Jinkui. "Strength... Is just an addition to cultivation. The reason why you can''t defeat me who consumes a lot of energy is that you have a huge gap with me in cultivation." "In fact, the three of you have surpassed me in energy, but the reality is that even if you three work together, it''s hard to take advantage of me." "But what''s the last word you''ve been looking for before, Kui?" Wen Yan, Chen Jinkui tried to struggle for a few times, but found that the hand clasped on his neck was as indestructible as a rock and could not shake a penny, while he began to suffocate under the increasing strength. He looked up at Liu Xiaojiang, who was expressionless, and saw those who reacted behind him and were coming to save his colleagues and partners, so he dispersed his blessing of magic, grinned without fear and said: "Win... Hook... I''m... Right below... Waiting for you!" Click! Liu Xiaojiang suddenly flashed a trace of cold in his eyes, then directly twisted Chen Jinkui''s spine and threw his body on the ground. Then he turned and faced the people who had just tried to save Chen Jinkui. He slowly raised his arm and manipulated the large black energy around him, easily taking the lives of those who lost their calmness due to grief and anger. Plop... Plop For a while, A large number of strange people were unable to fall to the ground, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t care how many of these minions died, but turned around again and faced another ten guys present, and suddenly approached while the other party was stunned. "Do you want to say something boring as a loser before you die?" "Hum, if it''s not boring, will you let everyone turn and leave if you say some words of mercy?" After Guan Shihua reacted, he looked up at Liu Xiaojiang in front of him, as if he had returned to the scene when he met each other for the first time. "Liu boy... No, Ying Gou, it seems that I was dazzled. I thought your boy was a dragon and Phoenix. I knew... I joined the elves to destroy you as soon as possible!" As soon as the voice fell, Liu Xiaojiang looked down at the old woman who was wrapped with witchcraft breath as before, but ignored each other''s regrets for a long time. Instead, he quickly raised his arms and waved his hands together. then, Before Guan Shihua''s head flew high and landed, he turned his back to the headless corpse slowly falling to the ground behind him and faced the only ten people left in the scene. But when Liu Xiaojiang and Feng Zhenghao confirmed their eyes and were ready to continue to kill all the ten men, But he seemed to suddenly feel something, and when there were strange people gathered around him, he suddenly turned his head and looked behind the crowd where Chen Lao was. "Gee, you''re really going to make trouble for me. You chose this kind of joint." In despair, although no one could hear Liu Xiaojiang''s muttering, many people saw an old man with a walking stick coming from the rear along Liu Xiaojiang''s line of sight. At the same time, In order to prevent Liu Xiaojiang from breaking away from the war circle again and causing greater losses to all people unscrupulously, the strange people who reorganized the siege also entangled themselves one after another. As for those inside and outside the field who noticed the appearance of the old man and recognized the identity of the old man, they felt strongly incredible because of the arrival of the old man. "How could you... No, how could you come here?!" Although the present Chen Lao knows some of the truth, seeing his old leader suddenly appear here will inevitably produce considerable emotional ups and downs after being stunned. Chapter 818 Liu Xiaojiang glanced at the old man present with Yu Guang, but the action on his hand was still merciless. On the contrary, due to the irritability caused by the sudden arrival of the old man, he lost patience with the strange people surrounded again. The black blade, which was used to defeat the old Heavenly Master, appeared again, and then easily cut down the surrounding aliens with just one knife, making a large amount of blood sputter from the aliens to the ground in the distance. Then, the strange people who were taken away a lot of blood by black blade seemed to finally understand what they had encountered. One by one, they stopped, lost consciousness and fell to the ground. Many people''s lower bodies have not fallen yet, but their upper bodies have lost control and slipped to the ground from their waist. For a while, Bloody! "Don''t say I bullied you." After Liu Xiaojiang solved the strange people who surrounded him again, he calmly carried the black blade in his hand and turned to face the rest of the people. "After all, I have said a long time ago that even if you are consumed by the Heavenly Master, if you want to win me... You must be ready for total destruction." Wen Yan, They looked at the sea of blood behind Liu Xiaojiang, saw the bodies of the Heavenly Master and two ten men lying on the ground, and then noticed Ying Gou''s indifference and indifference from beginning to end. Naturally, their fear of Ying Gou was deepened a lot. so that, People who had already made a decision to sacrifice here, even regardless of the value of their own sacrifice, began to hesitate because of this blow. Just, What makes people hesitate is not whether they should work hard with yinggou, but continue to do so... If everyone has sacrificed almost in the end, but the situation still hasn''t become clear, then their sacrifice is really just blind death. However, even if people want to make their sacrifice meaningful, they still can''t find a way to win and deal heavy losses, Even if you want to take advantage of the people''s previous unintentional play and use a lot of sacrifice to find the opportunity to win and the weakness of winning hook... It seems to be of no help at all now. After the old Heavenly Master died, Yinggou is indeed much weaker than before, The monster''s attack is not enough to destroy heaven and earth. But even so, Yinggou is still a very powerful existence for everyone, and even they all have no way to return to death. It''s like No matter how hard they work and how fearless they rush forward, they will never reach the height of Ying Gou. The huge gap that still exists is enough to make anyone feel extremely desperate. They are not as powerful as the old Heavenly Master. If they didn''t intend to rely on their own strength to defeat yinggou, if they didn''t want to fight everything in front of yinggou, they... Don''t even have the qualification to stand in front of yinggou! This is the desperate reality! "What?" Liu Xiaojiang, carrying the black blade in his hand, calmly glanced over the crowd and said: "Is it because I have understood that I can''t defeat me at all, so... Have you wanted to give up?" As soon as it comes out, Immediately attracted a lot of hostile eyes, and even mixed with a lot of strong unwillingness. But this time, no one reorganized and rushed up together as before. They are very angry and unwilling, but their despair for the future has filled everyone''s heart, so that even if they don''t intend to give up, they can''t convince their feet at this stage. No one will fight everything for things that can''t see a little hope. These so-called heroes are all living humans. Once the initial passion is severely eliminated, the rest... Can be described as human nature. Liu Xiaojiang''s weakness in energy gave them a glimmer of hope before, but the huge gap still existing in reality has completely dispelled their hope and made them fully understand the fact that they are still unable to overcome Ying Gou. This practice of giving hope one after another and then making people despair is indeed a blow to the originally tenacious heroes. The situation of falling down may not happen, but the temporary negative emotion is inevitable, and this temporary thing... Is enough to make them fall into disaster at this time. "Ha ha..." Naturally, an Lao knew why they were like this and that they needed to cheer up again, so he walked out of the crowd slowly with crutches and finally stopped less than five meters away from Ying Gou. "Ying Gou, don''t underestimate us humans. In the face of your extreme existence, it is absolutely impossible for us to give up resistance, whether for family and friends, or for ourselves... And the land under our feet." Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang subconsciously frowned, then pretended not to know an Lao at all, and the black energy around him suddenly fluctuated violently. "It seems that the people around you are surprised at your arrival, and they are all in awe of you in their eyes. I see... You, a dead old man without any strength, are the highest among these stupid people." "Highest status?" An Lao shook his head calmly and said, "we are all the same compatriots living in this land. In essence, we are ordinary people with one nose and two eyes. The so-called status..... Is just different responsibilities in this world." "According to you, the farmers who have the least impact on order have become the lowest ranking people in the world." "This statement is obviously wrong. The responsibility of farmers has nothing to do with order, but the precious food they plant is also a basis for our human life. Without their existence... The whole society will starve to death. What about order." "Different division of labor..." "People just pay more attention to order and development after food and clothing, and I just happen to be responsible for maintaining order and development." "Hum, I''m afraid you don''t even believe what you said." Liu Xiaojiang said, reaching out to the group of people behind an Lao and saying: "It''s simple..." "If status doesn''t exist and everything is just because of the different division of labor, do you think... In the current situation, is your ordinary life important or the only ten people left behind more important?" "I think this kind of thing doesn''t need to be tangled at all in anyone''s heart. You... Even if there is no power all over your body, it must be far more important in the eyes of others, even if ten people are more valuable than you in front of me." "As I said, the division of labor is different." Ann said calmly. "Although shilao, as a powerful alien, can play a greater role than me in front of you, it may still be more worldly in the eyes of others..." "Since the division of labor is different, when you die, change someone to take over your position and responsibilities. Do you think you are unique?" Liu Xiaojiang didn''t wait for an Lao to finish talking, so he sniffed. "Moreover, if you can''t defeat me, you human beings won''t even have tomorrow. It''s more important to talk about the order and development of the world. Under the current situation... It should be the human beings who have strength and can resist me, and have a certain value." "But it happens that even if you can understand this kind of thing, in the distance... In the eyes of those humans outside, you, an old man without any strength all over, are much more noble than ten young men with strong strength." "Identity, status, dignity and inferiority... You can''t deny that they are all real and exist in each of you." "The human beings who are responsible for the operation of the whole society have become humble beings in your hearts, not to mention the alien I can''t integrate into your ''tower''." "You are afraid of me and reject me. After all, you are only afraid of my power, because I can easily destroy the tower you have built with my own strength." "The future I put forward is also a ''cruel'' thing that some people in the tower can''t accept at all. After all... Absolute fairness is equivalent to depriving you of your status and destroying everything you have for many years." "Those beasts who are high above never want others to destroy the ecosystem they have built. They just want their prey to be prey forever, while hunters... Can only be themselves forever." "Actually..." Ann shook his head again. "I don''t believe in your existence, and I can''t see the fact that we are working in that direction." "Just because you stand outside the human circle, you should be able to easily see everything in it, and understand that we don''t want to go with the barbarians." "Just..." "After all, human beings have many similarities. There will always be people who don''t want to be human and prefer to become wild animals like barbarians." "What''s more, the land under our feet has just found the right road. Although it has developed rapidly, it has not been greatly developed in all aspects. Some things still remain at the wrong nodes." "But in just a few decades, we can look like today, so... I am willing to believe that even without you, even if we don''t need you to act as the God and forcibly bring us the so-called absolute fairness, we can get there one day." "Maybe..." "There is still a gap between that day and the future you said. Due to the problems of mankind itself... It is also not absolutely fair, but it must be more suitable for our own living habits than the future you can give us." "No... if you can''t get there at all, you will destroy yourself and turn everything in the world into nothingness." Liu Xiaojiang denied. "Because..." "Although you are the dominant group in this world, you don''t have the self-knowledge of dominating the group, and you don''t want to really draw a clear line with the wild animals and expect a group of wild animals... It''s better for me to keep you all in captivity and gradually erase your animal nature." "Lose humanity, lose a lot, lose beast, lose everything." "This may be true under certain circumstances, but it is not so true for me. On the contrary... If you embrace beast and alienate human nature, I will destroy you completely without hesitation." "After all, you were no longer favored by the heaven at that time. Instead of trying hard to keep you all in captivity, you might as well clean up... Let the heaven cultivate another dominant group in this world." "That way..." "I may lose a lot of fun in recent years, but I also believe that the failure of your defective products is in the front and the dominant group cultivated by the way of heaven... Probably will bring me more fun than you in the distant future." "I... can afford to wait." "Why can''t you trust us?" Ann frowned. On hearing this, Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes suddenly flashed a trace of negative emotion that didn''t need to be fake, and the large black energy spreading around him also extended a distance towards the old man. "I have trusted you and even thought of using it as your tool to help you deal with some work, so as to gain your trust in me and strive for a comfortable living environment. As a result... What do I get in exchange?" "No matter how much you have done for you, you not only don''t want to trust me, but also make trouble for me in the task, so that I can face the strong enemy when I don''t know it. If it weren''t for my own strength... I would have cleared the obstacles for you and died outside!" "Finally..." "I just fell asleep for a few days because of my injury. Through misunderstanding, I sent the news of my death back to you. You directly began to target other people around me, and even pushed all kinds of stigmas on me. Now what qualifications do you have to ask me to believe you?" "....." seeing the anger in Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes, an couldn''t help but wonder whether he was cooperating with the acting or taking advantage of this opportunity to spit bitterness with himself. But no matter what happens, The old man is also willing to trust Liu Xiaojiang, because if he is really addicted to the past and can''t get out, the other party can''t promise to cooperate with his plan at the beginning, let alone allow himself to say what he wants to hear from others as Ying Gou. On the other side, Maybe it''s because he killed too many people in a short time. Even Liu Xiaojiang didn''t expect that he would react so much to some negative thoughts. But fortunately, it was only because those injustices had slightly broken the defense, and his cultivation could not completely lose his reason. Therefore, he continued to play along with the negative emotions just shown, and exaggerated to cover half of his face with his hands in great anger. Then, he covered half of his face with one hand, raised the other hand, slowly clenched his fingers towards the old man across the air, manipulated the large black energy around him, and rushed to the old man at the same time. "Whoever stands in my way... Die!" instant, Just under everyone''s gaze, the terrible black energy swallowed old ANN in an instant. People who have already witnessed how powerful these black energy are obviously do not think that the old man who has no strength to bind the chicken can continue to live after being completely submerged by the black energy. Chapter 819 However, The black energy gradually dissipated, The picture of an Lao being eroded and dead by the corpse poison did not appear in front of everyone. I saw a figure standing in front of the old man and controlling the two huge spirits into a shield to help the two people hiding in it block the penetration of black energy. However, the spirit body is not a special existence after all. Although it can block erosion in desperate circumstances, Liu Xiaojiang''s corpse poison is a terrible thing that can erode even the soul. Once these so-called spirit bodies are eroded, they will also die under fierce poison. Feng Zhenghao was obviously aware of this through the spirits, so he took advantage of the fact that the two spirits had not completely dissipated, stretched out his hand to catch an Lao and escaped from the surrounding black energy. And when they really broke away from the black energy and returned to the front of the crowd, the two spirits that worked hard to protect Feng Zhenghao had reached the limit. Soon... Even the original body could not condense again, so they dissipated into the air under the gaze of Feng Zhenghao. "The world will." Liu Xiaojiang looked at Feng Zhenghao who saved an Lao. Although he admired each other''s boldness and meticulousness, he actually seized the best opportunity to show his loyalty and chose to take the risk of "being killed", he could not have any good face on the surface. "The so-called ten men who were once high above are now only left with you, Feng Zhenghao. Isn''t it good to stay where you are and wait to die honestly? Or even President Feng, who is so good at calculation, is beginning to become as hot-blooded as others around him." "Anyway, all of you here are going to die. If President Feng really doesn''t want to continue to sit and wait for death, it''s worth consuming his spirit of cooperation and tacit understanding for many years for an old guy who has no strength to bind the chicken and can only talk nonsense..." "You know..." "You Feng Zhenghao are the only ten people left here, and there is no doubt that you are the only reliable force at present. At present, if you consider the existence of such things as detaining Lingpai, it seems that you can''t make a rational choice anyway." Say, He raised his arm and pointed to an Lao, who was saved by Feng Zhenghao, and said: "two good spirits, for such an old guy who can''t give you any help, if you have decided to give up resistance, then... Kneel on the ground to show your submission." "So..." "I may leave some people for me to drive in the future based on your next specific performance, otherwise... Your rash behavior just now will only make you die worse." "Now is not the time to worry about gains and losses. The results can''t be guaranteed even if they can survive. What''s the significance of considering more." Feng Zhenghao showed several spirits in different forms around him, then pushed his glasses towards Liu Xiaojiang and said: "In the face of your terrible existence, our first consideration is not gain or loss, but whether we can win the final victory. If we can''t guarantee this... Then the second consideration is how to make more people survive." "The reason why we stand here today and want to win this battle at all costs is obviously... It is not mainly for ourselves, because in this case, we can choose to avoid the edge and wait patiently until we are sure to destroy you." "We... Just don''t want to see a large number of innocent victims in the outside world, but we can''t make up our mind to bet that we can hide and find a way to destroy you in the future. Therefore, we expect us to do everything and maybe we can successfully solve you." "But in fact..." Speaking of which, He turned his head and looked at the old man who was still indifferent around him. He said, "all of us have miscalculated the power you have. Unexpectedly, the power of so many people can''t solve you. Even..... There has been a kind of unacceptable situation." "In such a critical moment, if someone only cares about their own interests, maybe someone would have chosen to submit to your monster''s feet." "I see." Liu Xiaojiang narrowed his eyes and looked at Feng Zhenghao and the pair of Feng family brothers and sisters behind Feng Zhenghao. He didn''t think that even the World Association, an organization supported only by interests, could abandon the way of thinking in the past at this time. "The reason why you fengzhenghao do business at a loss is just because you want more people to survive." He thought that the reason why Feng Zhenghao just made a move was just to seize the opportunity to show the image of "loyalty and courage" in front of the public when he would not really die. After all, even an Lao, who was present, didn''t know the relationship between himself and the World Association, let alone that he had accepted Feng Zhenghao''s surrender early. If in the eyes of the public, the former Fengjia and Tianxia will only serve as a force of ten people and have to contribute to this struggle due to their responsibilities and obligations, then the current Fengjia and Tianxia will undoubtedly set an example for all people. In addition to the Heavenly Master Zhang Zhiwei, the ten men are obviously not strong enemies in front of Ying Gou. The death of Chen Jinkui and Guan Shihua just now directly reflects this point. But in this case, Feng Zhenghao is still willing to consume two spirit bodies to weaken part of his strength and greatly reduce his chance of survival in the end. He said that he was trying to curry favor with the old man with high status, which doesn''t seem to reasonably explain his current practice. You know The people present not only can''t guarantee the final victory, but also can''t even survive in Liu Xiaojiang''s hands. It''s meaningless to flatter an ordinary person with a low probability of survival in the end! What''s more? Feng Zhenghao''s behavior will undoubtedly offend Ying Gou, so that Ying Gou will focus on Feng family and the world society. No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look like a rational driven behavior. Instead, it''s more like not thinking much at a crisis and moving out of control based on your own sensibility. He Feng Zhenghao is really a good man with thick eyebrows and big eyes! "Strange things should be solved by different people themselves... Isn''t it?" Feng Zhenghao smiled and pushed his glasses again. He said something that seemed very rational, but it could not explain his rather emotional behavior. "Ha ha..." Liu Xiaojiang laughed directly at this, and was angry without any cover up. After all, after he was severely "consumed" by the old Heavenly Master, the ordinary soldiers in the rear with weapons pulled the trigger at him as soon as they felt the opportunity. At this moment, it is said that strange things should be solved by people inside the circle... It is clear that there is a double standard for the problem?! "Strange things should be solved by different people. That''s just your wishful thinking. I... don''t feel like you." Liu Xiaojiang directly manipulated the black energy and quickly rushed to the location of Feng Zhenghao and an Lao. Obviously, he didn''t intend to change his goal because of a little change. He still had to give priority to the weak old man who just stood in front of him. However, due to Feng Zhenghao''s previous troubles, his target this time obviously also includes Feng Zhenghao, his sister and brother of the Feng family and members of the World Association behind him. "President Feng! The world will protect the old leaders! Let''s... Help you!" Seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s sudden move, the people who were already on guard immediately responded, seized the opportunity for Liu Xiaojiang to have a clear goal this time, and gathered many people to raise energy and rush to Liu Xiaojiang''s position. In their view, even if yinggou is strong, it is impossible to deal with two things without flaws at the same time. Under the siege of himself and others, he either gave up controlling the distant black energy and focused on dealing with dozens of strange people around him, or... When controlling the distant black energy, he was seriously hurt by his own and others because of his distraction. As for what kind of situation is next, these strange people who do not need to be responsible for protecting the elderly will not have any psychological burden at all. Anyway, they themselves have to fight to deal with yinggou. If Feng Zhenghao and an Lao have just really offended Ying Gou, so that Ying Gou doesn''t hesitate to get hurt. It''s also a good thing for them who are responsible for fighting for their lives in front. Up to now, I have made a terrible sacrifice anyway. As long as I can finally save the whole world in Ying Gou''s hands, there will be a situation that dead Taoist friends will not die. There is no way! Everything can only be said that their lives are bad! However, They overestimated themselves and underestimated Liu Xiaojiang. Liu Xiaojiang, who has been fighting the whole world with one person from beginning to end, can''t even focus on all aspects at the same time. When he fought with the crowd before, although he seemed to be embarrassed by all aspects, it was just that he was trying to cooperate with the crowd in acting. Since he was showing off his acting skills under such circumstances, how could he not control the overall situation on the court. When Liu Xiaojiang is entangled by the enemy in front of him, if he can''t grasp the sneak attack in all directions in the distance, how can he properly show that kind of reasonable embarrassment. Now, Everyone can see that the old man is undoubtedly the most suitable representative and the best person to continue to lead the people forward in the future. All the mattresses arranged in the hearts of the outside people have been in place. Moreover, this is even the choice of people''s elderly, How could Liu Xiaojiang, due to a little flaw in his acting skills, give up targeting the old man and continue to keep him until dawn as the surrounding guys wish. He must give the heaviest blow to the hearts of those outside the world at this time point with the life of the elderly, which represents the "hope for the future". He wants to tell those accomplices outside that they not only created the disaster of yinggou, but also pushed hope into the abyss in their mistakes. Yinggou, a disaster completely created by human beings, is most suitable to represent human beings to completely erase "Hope" by themselves! That''s the only way After their misfortune disappears and hope falls, people who are deeply impressed by today may recreate more hope, and perhaps more people will inherit the correct idea of an Lao, which is extremely hated by wrong ideas. In addition, At present, what people around take for granted also gives Liu Xiaojiang a step down the trend, If these guys around are not naive enough to think that they are not as strong as they were at the beginning, and there is no way to take their time after being severely consumed by the Heavenly Master, he really doesn''t know how to lose to them after he has made an old man himself. "Be careful, Dad! We''re still his target!" Feng Xingtong noticed Liu Xiaojiang''s eyes. Even when surrounded by other strangers, he never moved away from himself and others. He immediately understood that he wanted to kill an Lao. See this, The people of the world meeting immediately raised the energy in their bodies to the limit, and learned from the strange people who besieged Liu Xiaojiang before, transferred the energy in their bodies to completely cover the body surface, and planned to fight against the surrounding black energy. However, this kind of thing can not be done by all aliens. Congenital aliens naturally have their own set of breathing methods, and the purpose is only to give full play to their natural ability. Therefore, it is difficult to mobilize the energy in their body at will like some acquired aliens with enough cultivation. For a while, Some strange people, including fengshayan himself, who couldn''t let the energy cover the body surface, faced with the overwhelming black energy sweeping towards themselves and others, one after another gnawed their teeth and attacked the black energy while knowing that there was no way to hide, and showed their own unique means. It''s a pity Even the wind sand swallow, a powerful innate ability related to space, can''t directly transfer itself because its cultivation is not perfect. When facing the attack of the terrible black energy, it can only despair and wait to die. In the face of black energy, She can''t even transfer it casually through her ability, as she once did, because the innate power she exerts can''t transfer it like material in front of black energy, and even itself will be directly eroded like life. And it seems to be to ensure the obliteration of the big man, ANN, Liu Xiaojiang basically didn''t leave his hand in controlling the black energy this time. He completely surrounded the black energy that had spread in the field from beginning to end. Even if some strange people in the world have the ability to cover the whole body with energy, with Liu Xiaojiang''s extended palm slowly clenched in the distance, it may not be able to survive in this large-scale encirclement. After all, this way is not a cure for the symptoms of black energy. If you can live a little longer, you are just trying your best to differentiate the black energy contaminated with corpse poison outside the body surface. For everyone present, the degree of difficulty is not the same, and the differentiation speed and amount of energy directly determine everything. No one can guarantee that they can safely escape from this deadly area covered by a large area before they have time to divide the polluted energy. They can even almost conclude that these people wrapped in a large area of black energy are... Dead! On the other side, With Liu Xiaojiang holding heiqi''s palm slowly, The dozens of strange people who were already the top power in the scene completely drowned Liu Xiaojiang, who was rare to have a huge flaw, in the continuous torrent of power with all kinds of means of their own strength in an instant. So that even the strange people who are not qualified to stand in front of Liu Xiaojiang in the distance, as well as the ordinary human soldiers with weapons, have launched attacks on Liu Xiaojiang. this moment, As if they had grasped the last straw, all the people present had no reservation and were frantically venting the same anger towards yinggou! Chapter 820 Boom!!! Liuxiaojiang, which has been submerged by different people by various means, has been bombed by heavy weapons already prepared by the base. So that after exhausting themselves one after another, before they could see whether the move had successfully hit yinggou, they were knocked to the ground by the aftermath of this continuous bombing. Heavy tanks, light continuous fire guns, and even unmanned bombers taking off again behind the base square I don''t know when the soldiers who control all kinds of modern weapons have long been in control. At this time, like those strange people who have made unreserved moves before, they believe that now is the last chance left to their own side by this war. They generally wash the land frantically towards the location of Liu Xiaojiang without money. This attack did not even consider whether the people present would be affected. If not for today, not all aliens are qualified to stand in front of Ying Gou, there are still many aliens who are not at home in practice who are close to Chen Lao and other ordinary people. Even if there is still some distance between the continuous bombing and the people, the aftermath during this period may be enough to cause casualties to ordinary people. However, even though the aliens reacted very quickly, the aliens in the rear took the ordinary people around them away from the position as early as the beginning of the bombing, but the aliens who took the opportunity to surround the front to use their means against yinggou still suffered damage due to their lack of response. However, the cultivation of these strange people is quite good. Even if Ying Gou consumes a lot of energy in his body, he still has the ability to protect himself in front of the aftershock of the explosion, so as not to lose his life just because of the aftershock. Because of the slight damage caused by the lack of response, when they quickly retreated to a safe distance behind, they were also dealt with in time by the prepared medical soldiers. It''s not until we have the chance to win the secret attack. It''s only until we finally have the chance to win the attack here. Everything is a detailed plan arranged in advance, and the only change... Only created this opportunity. It is not the Heavenly Master of Longhu Mountain in the plan, but the old man and the people of the world meeting. "This is our last card. Now we have given you the steps. If you are not willing to come down and continue... No one can bear the consequences." Old Chen looked at the two Taoist disciples, Jiyun and Yexing, who stood in front and used their golden light to bear the aftershocks in the distance. Then he looked over the two people in front of him and looked at the area covered by black energy on the other side in the distance. "In order to solve the problem, the sacrifices we have paid now... Are not enough." Fortunately, There was too much noise from repeated bombing in the distance, The sound of old Chen murmuring to himself is completely negligible, Otherwise, if one hears another high-ranking old man at the scene and actually speaks like this, it is difficult not to let people feel whether there is anything fishy in it. ¡­¡­ The bombing lasted more than ten minutes and was not over, On the other side of the distance, the black energy covered with an Lao and Tianxia Hui gradually dissipated, and this time... The black energy really dissipated in the eyes of the public out of thin air. It didn''t fade safely after reaching the goal as before. However, when the black energy disappeared and exposed the people in it, the picture was no better than several times before, The ground in that area was covered with purple bodies, and there were few dense figures standing there. Moreover, even the few figures still standing in the position after the disappearance of black energy, most of them seem to be something wrong. More people kneel down to the ground in just a few seconds, which is obviously a state of consciousness dying. Plop Just when people thought that some of them might survive, only a few remaining figures began to fall to the ground one by one. In the end... Only four people remained standing in the eyes of people. Among the only four people left, an Lao, a weak old man without any power, survived as an ordinary human in the terrible black energy! However, when people turn their attention to the other three people, especially after seeing the state of Feng Zhenghao around an Lao, most people understand why an Lao can survive under the erosion of black energy. That''s because Feng Zhenghao, as a ten guy, actually gave up all the possibilities of his own survival in order to let an Lao, an ordinary man, survive! Besides The other two people who survived the erosion of black energy are the two precious children of Feng Zhenghao. He actually used his own life as a ten man... In exchange for the lives of an Lao, an ordinary man, and the children around him! Sure enough Under the premise of status and calculation, Feng Zhenghao is still a man of flesh and blood. He can''t make a rational choice in front of anything. A ten guy, an ordinary man and two different young people, there is no doubt that anyone will lose a lot in this deal. But Feng Zhenghao, as a human being, as a ten guy... As a father, still accepted the loss deal. Obviously, the people present were not willing to accept Feng Zhenghao''s behavior, and even wanted to accuse Feng Zhenghao of being irresponsible as a ten guy, because he ignored the risk of resistance if he won the hook later. A ten guy level alien can undoubtedly play a greater role in front of Ying Gou than an ordinary person and two alien younger generations. But emotionally, Almost all the people present can be regarded as heroes. What they are doing is fully in line with the positive emotions that human beings should have, so no one will really open their mouth to find fault with Feng Zhenghao. Because if they were replaced by Feng Zhenghao, they would make a choice almost no different from that of Feng Zhenghao under the urgency that they have been surrounded by black energy and have nowhere to escape. After all, one of those three represents the hope of the future and is very suitable to continue to lead people forward in the future. The other two... Are a pair of children who can make anyone feel comfortable. Feng Zhenghao''s behavior may not be rational, but it can still be regarded as a clear conscience. As a person... No one will regard what they can''t do as what others should do if they are smart. "Dad..." Feng Xingtong thought he was dead, but finally found that he had not been eroded. He looked up at his father and immediately understood the reason. He knew that his father had endured the erosion instead of himself with energy. Not to mention the wind sand swallow on one side, as a congenital alien who is far from enough to practice energy, she certainly knows that she can''t survive by relying on her own strength, so she has already come to Feng Zhenghao and helped her father who is about to be completely eroded by the corpse poison. "Why do you have to, anyway..." "Seeing you and Xingtong will be unable to hold on. As a father... I can''t obviously have a way to save you, but I have to watch you two die." Feng Zhenghao shook his head as he endured the erosion in his body. Although most of his meridians were eroded by the corpse poison, he didn''t swallow his breath under the eyes of the public so quickly by relying on the huge vitality borrowed by the possessed spirit. Therefore, when the wind sand swallow was about to leak something, he immediately opened his mouth to stop his silly daughter. "Wind boy, your daughter is right. Instead of saving the three of us who have little impact on the war, as a ten guy... If you have a chance to survive, you should stay and continue to serve as a combat force." Knowing that he was not dead, Ann couldn''t help shaking his head. What''s the matter with his grandmother? Why is it so difficult to die. This one or two things that get in the way are all good intentions to return to his grandmother. I can''t even scold myself. But no matter what he thinks at the moment, facing Shesheng''s Feng Zhenghao who keeps himself from the black energy, an Lao can only harden his head and continue to play his acting skills, and resist the impulse to swear in his heart to praise him. If not, let people see their true attitude, and the next situation will only become more troublesome! Think of here An Lao general Feng Zhenghao left the last time for two young people and looked up at the bombing area gradually calmed down on the other side of the distance. Xiaojiang, although the best steps have come, don''t die now, old man. I''m not in time to get on the bus yet! However, Ann is standing by now, Even if they wanted to say something, they would still take into account their role in the incident and didn''t dare to say too much under the eyes of the old man. So... The embarrassing situation came, An Laoyi doesn''t know why. When facing his dying father, the two young people will certainly want to say something to their father at the end. As a result, the Fengjia brothers and sisters who knew that death was not really dead at the moment. Facing the old father whose breath was obviously a matter of time, they just stared at his father with embarrassed eyes. It seemed that they didn''t want to say anything at all. See this, An Lao couldn''t help looking at the three of the Feng family in some doubt. "Children, your father is going to die soon. Don''t you want to say something to him at last?" "......." wind sand swallow and Wind Star Tong. "Cough..." the blue and purple color of Feng Zhenghao gradually appears between his neck and is spreading towards all parts of his body at a relatively slow speed, but even so... Rao Shifeng Zhenghao doesn''t know how to get rid of it now. After all, he didn''t know all the inside story of the plan, so he thought that in the eyes of ANN, all deaths should be real deaths. And I, like others, will die on this battlefield. At this moment, even if I say that because an Lao, an outsider, is present, my two children can''t let go and talk to themselves. I''m afraid it will only make the smart old man notice the abnormality. After all, my father is going to die, and he will die because of saving them. It''s now... What else can normal people not let go? Therefore, the only way to solve the problem is that the two children really think they will die, and then talk to their dying father about what they can''t say in the real sense. But Feng Zhenghao raised his eyes and looked at his two red faced children. The whole person was corrected emo by the two people who couldn''t let go at all. They are all shameful people, but they still know clearly that they will not die. If they say what they dare not say at ordinary times, how should the two children face his old father when he wakes up again in the future? Obviously, the two children will become more suspicious of the whole family. As everyone knows, At present, an Lao''s mind is not on this at all. Although he has some doubts about the relationship between father and son of Feng family; But because he didn''t die as a hope in Ying Gou''s hands, Liu Xiaojiang didn''t know whether he had noticed the situation here, so the whole person''s mind was all focused on the far side. He was afraid that Liu Xiaojiang would go down the hard steps. If you throw yourself on the steps alone, the importance of this "survival" situation in people''s hearts will be greatly reduced. If you don''t do well, it will be simply regarded as the past tense by the world. After all, no matter how much sacrifice you made or how serious the situation was at that time, as long as you don''t leave a deep impression in people''s hearts, people will only remember that they won in the end! How can an Lao think about the problems between Feng''s father and son now? He feels more emo standing here now than the wind family father and son! However, Whoosh!!! Without waiting for the people present to notice that there was something wrong between the old man and the wind family, and without waiting for a large amount of smoke and heat in the field to dissipate completely, a black blade immediately shot at the old man''s position from the smoke. The next second, Without waiting for others to respond, the black blade "puffed" through the old man''s chest, and then fell quickly, nailing the dying Feng Zhenghao to the ground. "... OK." An Lao suffered from instant eating pain and soon fell into numbness. Then he looked down at the hole in his chest and whispered in a voice that only he could hear. Then he quickly lost consciousness and fell under the attention of the people. As for Feng Zhenghao In fact, it is similar to the situation of an Lao. He feels the rapid passage of vitality in his body. After all, he still feels that he is dead, because if he is dead... There is no need to continue the previous embarrassing situation, and the role of Feng family in this event will not be doubted by anyone. However, the people who didn''t notice the abnormality of an Lao and Feng family in the distance, after seeing the black blade shot out of the smoke with their own eyes, the mood that had stabilized in their hearts was raised to their throat again, and they looked at the smoke in the distance like enemies again. Yinggou is not dead yet! They have no cards on their side! Even lost the only hope that Ann is suitable to continue to lead people forward! future, It''s dark Chapter 821 In the field, The smoke of gunpowder and the terrible high temperature still exist, Still maintaining an extreme picture of life in the distance, But under the incredible gaze of the people, a figure still slowly came out of the smoke, Although the man was covered in blood and looked like a beggar, he still brought great psychological pressure to the people in the distance. Liu Xiaojiang... No, it should be said that it is the disaster of mankind. Ying Gou has not been really eliminated! However, seeing Liu Xiaojiang''s embarrassed appearance, they felt Liu Xiaojiang''s weakness in energy and breath again, and they fell into a state of despair again, which quietly changed. Because, Almost everyone present can feel in various ways that the current yinggou is no longer as mysterious and unreachable as it was at the beginning. Today''s yinggou, even if it can still make people feel that it is not so simple, it is really falling into the world from the high cloud. It even makes people feel that as long as they work hard as before, they may not be able to touch his current position. Just because Liu Xiaojiang noticed this possibility, everyone present soon cheered up. After all, they have understood that the previous sacrifice was not in vain. Taking advantage of many human lives... Even the opportunity created by the hope of an Lao, it is obvious that it has caused irreparable damage to Ying Gou in a real sense. Can win... No matter how tragic the final victory will be and how much people have lost in this war, as long as they can win... Other compatriots outside also have a future! If hope is dashed, turn around and create new hope! As long as people can remember what they have experienced today, as long as people can inherit what ANN has insisted in their hearts, hope... Will not be really dashed and will be on the right track again in the future! The other side Liu Xiaojiang, who walked out of the smoke of gunpowder with a posture of "serious injury", obviously didn''t care about the thoughts of those people in the distance, but looked at the location of an Lao with some fear in his eyes. Then, after confirming that an Lao was dead and Feng Zhenghao had died, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. His grandmother''s I almost went down the steps. If I hadn''t kept an eye in advance and felt the energy belonging to an Lao before going down the steps, maybe Feng Zhenghao would have ruined the overall situation, resulting in the failure of the whole plan to achieve the best effect. For Feng Zhenghao, who represents Feng family and expresses loyalty in front of people Liu Xiaojiang doesn''t mean to blame himself. After all, from the position of Feng Zhenghao, there is nothing to criticize for trying his best to save an Lao. Feng Zhenghao is just considering for the Feng family and trying to use his life to open the way for the future of the Feng family under the condition that he thinks it will not affect anything. The only wrong thing is that he is too anxious to find that Liu Xiaojiang has the intention of borrowing a donkey from a slope, and this... If you really want to worry about it, you can only blame Liu Xiaojiang himself. He didn''t tell the truth with Feng Zhenghao from the beginning. So Feng Zhenghao, who can only rely on hard guessing, is eager to let the Feng family find opportunities to show loyalty. If he can grasp Liu Xiaojiang''s mentality all the time and accurately guess what Liu Xiaojiang wants to do at every time, it would be too divine for an ordinary human to imagine. After all, even the existence of Liu Xiaojiang''s self-cultivation, if he wants to make everything perfect in every detail, he has to rely on his almost invincible strength and an Lao''s almost perfect helper. It''s just a Feng Zhenghao. He doesn''t have enough strength or a reliable helper, and he doesn''t have enough information about the event. How can he make everything perfect. With Liu Xiaojiang''s help, he can fully show the reliability of the Feng family in front of the public just at the cost of adding some trouble to Liu Xiaojiang and an Lao. In fact, it is enough to highlight his ability of Feng Zhenghao. The reason why Liu Xiaojiang solved Feng Zhenghao and an Lao together is naturally to give him the foot he lacked and save his Feng family from the embarrassing situation before. Otherwise, when everything calms down, God knows if there will be some idle people to study the abnormalities of Feng family and his son today. Liu Xiaojiang made a move It can also be said that the three of Feng family''s father and son are "unable to let go", which has become a situation in their own hands that they have no time to open their hearts. In this way..... In the future, as long as the three people continue to maintain their "face" personal design, no one will care about the abnormal situation just now after a long time. After all, even the most shameful people can''t be so "inhuman" in the face of life and death. They just look on coldly in the face of their dying father, but due to Ying Gou''s relationship... The three of the Feng family can only be regarded as not having time to show their humanity at this time. Anyway, the abnormal situation didn''t last long. In front of his father who obviously wouldn''t die immediately, it must be understandable that he said he couldn''t let go at the beginning. At least it''s more normal than his indifference from beginning to end. And then In order to make the performance of the three Feng family more normal, Liu Xiaojiang obviously won''t place his hopes on the Feng family''s brothers and sisters, He didn''t think that the two people who didn''t know how to cooperate in the situation just now would cooperate with the situation and show a strong desire to avenge their father when they knew they were helping to break the siege. therefore, When the brothers and sisters of the Feng family looked at their father''s body on the ground and subconsciously showed reasonable sadness, he stretched out his fingers in the direction of the two people, controlled the black blade that nailed Feng Zhenghao''s body to the ground and flew up in an instant, almost penetrating their chests at the same time. Under the grief and indignation of the Feng family''s brothers and sisters, they even had no time to avenge their father and died in the hands of Ying Gou, a monster at the end of a powerful crossbow Well, considering why yinggou has been hit hard at the moment, the drama played by both sides at the moment is also very reasonable. After all, Ying Gou was distracted from dealing with the elderly and the world society, so he was seized by others and hit hard by everything. It was normal for him to take the "culprit" who caused everything before he died. But I have to say Regardless of what he thought in his heart, he finally came to this step, and he could easily go down the steps directly. Now, because the Feng family wanted to continue to cooperate with others, Liu Xiaojiang was almost corrected emo by the Feng family. As for whether the father and son have the intention to vent their anger while helping the Feng family out, I''m afraid only Liu Xiaojiang himself will know in the future. Watching the wind family''s brothers and sisters fall to the ground, Liu Xiaojiang moved his fingers, recalled his black blade, directly inserted it into the ground after holding it in his hand, and then raised his eyes on the hilt of the sword and looked at the people in the distance. "Unexpectedly..." "You humans still have a backhand. You think so highly of yourself that you despise you, resulting in this embarrassing situation... I really despise the enemy." "But don''t think you can easily defeat me in this way. Even if the defeat is decided now... I can also take as many of you to hell with me with my remaining strength." As soon as the voice fell, "Ying Gou! You are at the end of a powerful crossbow! I will avenge the elders of the school now!" Immediately, someone who didn''t believe in evil jumped out directly, as if he had been prepared to take risks and take credit. He immediately jumped up to Liu Xiaojiang with his body method. And while talking, The monk who jumped over to take credit or revenge for master Xie Kong also gathered strong energy in his palm before he landed. The next second was a huge palm print roaring towards Liu Xiaojiang. "Merciful palm..." Liu Xiaojiang looked up at the roaring golden giant palm. Although he showed the same appearance as the end of a crossbow, he still didn''t look at the impure monk. He immediately pulled out the black blade he had just inserted into the ground and waved it across the air to the palm print whistling towards him. A black energy blade, which was not as big and powerful as before, flew away, but it still easily broke the huge golden palm print and flew to the monk who couldn''t move quickly in the air. The black blade puffed on the monk who performed the horizontal training. Although it was not as invincible as it was not long ago, nor did it directly cut off the monk who performed the horizontal training, it still easily broke the horizontal training and buried in the monk''s fragile body. When the monk was injured and fell to the ground from the air, the fresh blood constantly seeping from the other party''s body was enough to show that even if yinggou was really the end of a powerful crossbow, it was still not a problem that any ordinary human could solve at will. "If I can cultivate the great mercy palm to this degree, I must be a leader among the disciples of Buddhism, but it''s a pity that the realm of practice is not enough. Simple power is still meaningless in front of me..." With that, Liu Xiaojiang no longer paid attention to the monk whose life on the ground was passing quickly, nor did he insert the black blade in his hand into the ground to support his body, but walked slowly towards the people in the distance with the black blade in his hand. Although, Ying Gou''s pace seems to be extremely slow, and even people can see some stumbling. It is obvious that it is very difficult to walk upright after continuous strong bombing. But at this time, no one dared to despise the people present. Even when Ying Gou began to walk towards the people with a knife, many people still felt fear in front of this somewhat staggering figure. Just This fear is because I know the power of Ying Gou and have witnessed the power of Ying Gou to destroy heaven and earth, But as soon as they remember that it was the sacrifices of the Heavenly Master and an Lao that finally caused the weakness of the monster in front of them and finally created the opportunity in front of them, those fears... Will gradually disappear with every step of the winning activity. last, With the dawn on the horizon in the distance, People''s fear of winning the hook eventually dissipated, Then, under the loud cry of unknown who initiated it, At the same time, the people who still had power on the scene joined hands to attack the last fading darkness under the dawn. Everyone has fearless courage on his face; Everyone will no longer consider their own interests, gains and losses; Everyone... Also wants to be a member of the light that has overcome the darkness. Facing these real heroes, Liu Xiaojiang is not like those people outside. Although Liu Xiaojiang has "lost" his power to destroy the sky and earth, perhaps because of his self-esteem as a heterogeneous strong man, he did not choose to easily lose to mankind along this rare step. In the distance, where the sky is getting stronger and the dawn is not shining, he still maintains his strength at the end of the crossbow and resists everything in the face of human beings who are not afraid of life and death and want to kill themselves. If we run out of energy, we will fight with humans only with the sharpness of the black blade; Black blade was knocked down when his two fists were difficult to defeat four hands, so he just wrestled with human beings with his powerful fists and feet; Killing too many people, tired, He also wants to forcibly support his consciousness and mobilize his fists with an attitude of unwilling to give up. Thinking that in his last time, he can pull more people to accompany him to hell, he will resolutely not let go of everyone who shows a little utilitarian in front of him. Gradually Even the consciousness began to relax and lost to the surrounding group will that will not be weakened again Bang!!! A bullet shot from a distance went straight through Liu Xiaojiang''s shoulder and was not bounced off by his powerful body as before, and it seemed to be the horn to announce the defeat of yinggou! Ying Gou, who could have resisted, showed a picture after the horn... It was like a coward surrounded by a group of hooligans. In addition to being surrounded and greeted with fists and feet, the only thing he could do was to glare at the hooligans. I don''t know how long it took Liu Xiaojiang lay awkwardly on the ground. Through the gap between the people who had stopped moving, he saw the sky above which had been completely occupied by the sun. He then slowly stretched out his palm, as if he wanted to hold it tightly in his hand, but he tried hard for several times and found that he couldn''t do it at all. Finally, he gave up and stopped working hard, so as not to waste his last strength on such meaningless things. "It seems that I have indeed lost, to myself who is still rational, and to mankind who is extremely weak..." "But..." Speaking of which, Liu Xiaojiang looked sideways at old Chen standing in front of the crowd in the distance and said, "did you really win again? You don''t agree with the future I put forward. So many people have been killed and injured... If you will only sink into animal nature as before, the result of your victory will be self destruction." "Human..." "Don''t think I''m a terrible monster. After all, I didn''t want to completely destroy everything and let you lie down at your feet like a dog. Although it''s ugly... It''s really saving you and the world destined to be destroyed by you." "Besides..." "Now think carefully about the emergence of my win hook... It may not be a wake-up call from heaven to you. It makes me appear in this world, makes me excluded by your human beings, finally stands up and tries to change everything, and finally makes you human beings win miserably." "Ha ha... It is such a ruthless thing, and all it does is to maintain a balance." "You have the intention but haven''t broken that balance yet. That''s why a monster like me suddenly jumps out to remind you that if you really break that balance in the future, the ''monster''... That will appear at that time may not be a rational existence." Say, He turned his head hard and looked at the sky completely occupied by the sun again, as if he still had a reluctant mood for the world. "Since you have defeated me and since you humans still have a chance to live, then... Don''t give other creatures a hope to replace you." "After all, it''s not only dangerous for you to give hope, but also cruel for other creatures... Isn''t it?" With the falling of voice, Ying Gou Mingming didn''t show any weakness in his tone, but there was no movement at all, so that people wondered whether he was pretending to be dead or whether he still wanted to make a comeback after fooling around. But the result No matter what means the strange people around them used, they couldn''t find a trace of vitality in his body. Only then did they finally reluctantly believe themselves and others. Finally, after paying a heavy price, they defeated Ying Gou, a terrible monster. However, The expected cheering after the victory did not happen. After confirming Ying Gou''s death, everyone present did not have much excitement in their hearts except for a little sense of the rest of life. On the contrary After finally breathing a sigh of relief, people sitting on the ground can see the bodies of countless companions lying on the ground around them, as well as a large number of traces left by the tragic battle. The remaining idea in most people''s minds is how to continue in the future. And What did Ying Gou mean by his last words! Chapter 822 The disaster is over. The people on the base who have made great sacrifices to this end, although they did not cheer because of their great sacrifice after the victory, the people who have been paying attention to this disaster are unable to hide their excitement. This disaster is of great importance, even people''s life and death. The outside world has been expecting the heroes to defeat evil and save their own people from the monster yinggou. Even if they feel sorry for the sacrifices made by the heroes, they will forget the recent tragedy for a while because of the joy of the rest of their lives. In the final analysis They were not the ones who stood in front of Ying Gou, and their tragic sacrifice did not ''harm'' too many people. Victory is hard won Today, I am afraid that only the real participants and their families who stayed outside will be able to forget what happened before anyway. Moreover, even now that they have won, people have finally survived the disaster. It is difficult for the families and friends of the victims, like other "outsiders", to start cheering for the joy of surviving the disaster. Even in the face of this victory, which is enough to make people celebrate together, the sadness and happiness of human beings are not completely interlinked due to the problem of "intimacy and estrangement" in their hearts. And at this point, Old Chen looked at the people around him who had clearly defeated Ying Gou, but still had the word "confused" written on their faces. Naturally, he also understood why these real participants could not have a cheering mood after the victory. So, in order to comfort the depressed people, and also for the arrangements made by the old man, he immediately ordered several soldiers behind him: "Clean the battlefield immediately..." "We can''t let the heroes lie on the ground like this all the time. Immediately send someone to help the heroes tidy up their faces, but remember not to organize the farewell ceremony for the heroes, and put all their bodies in the freezer for me." "In addition, send Ying Gou''s body to the bunker. His research value is still great. If you can master the ability to give people immortality in the future, as long as you can use it reasonably... Maybe you can let these heroes go back to face their families alive." As soon as this is said, Not only did the eyes of the people present brighten up again, but even some people outside who heard these words instantly calmed down from cheering and cheering. Even some researchers who are usually responsible for studying this matter immediately became more excited after hearing this. Immortality and immortality... These are legendary things! Although according to the current situation, even Ying Gou, the monster itself, is not really immortal, it is undeniable that... Even so, it still has great research value. After all, now think about Ying Gou''s previous tone of voice. Even if Ying Gou''s immortal body can be killed, the monster is obviously very confident about his immortality! ever-young! If this kind of thing really exists, even if people only gain a little skin on Ying Gou, it will certainly benefit the vast majority of human beings in the world! What''s more They can completely rely on Ying Gou''s corpse to monopolize it after the technology has been effective. Even if it is only used for medical treatment in the future, it will be enough to earn the wealth of those barbarians outside! At the thought of here Some experts in the field of scientific research and related matters immediately picked up the phone and began to want to participate in the follow-up research. What a pity These people do not know the inside story of the matter, nor do they really understand the value of the matter. Even if there is research in this field in the future, it is impossible to give it to these ordinary people outside. Moreover, just because this matter is also of great importance, whether senior managers like Mr. Chen will allow immortality may not meet their wishes. The reason why the old man said so at this time is only to help the elderly make final arrangements. In the future, through these words today, we will say that "miracles" are disposable consumables, and that it is impossible for humans to master the strangeness of Ying Gou. Isn''t it still his own the final say. As for what other people will think, whether people will get some comfort, and whether they can accept the present victory with hope He doesn''t know. Later, under the "comfort" of old Chen, the people present really rekindled a glimmer of hope. They felt that the relatives and friends who had died might still have a chance to live, so they immediately cooperated with the soldiers around them to clean up the battlefield. See here, Mr. Chen didn''t say anything more. Instead, he walked to the body of Mr. an and looked down at the old leader on the ground. The whole person also looked a little trance. ¡­¡­ At night, Hope to rekindle, With the comfort of others, people who could not accept the sacrifice also began to celebrate the victory with others around them. Almost every city is also at full throttle in the carnival. Even in the capital, a battlefield where many buildings have been destroyed, many people who had previously hidden in their homes or took their families to the countryside have reappeared in the streets. Even in the ruins, some people will drink with people around them with wine and vegetables. As if all disasters and problems had disappeared with Ying Gou''s death, everyone was optimistic about the future. In the bunker base taken over in May, Liu Yanyan, Erzhuang, fengbaobao, Chen duo, Windsor and Hu Li have all come to this base dominated by their own people. Even old Chen himself has put off a lot of work at hand and came to this base to wait for Liu Xiaojiang to wake up. Moreover, after seeing the stored instruments that were made and almost filled the whole square inside the base, the old man''s last worry was completely dissipated with these things. After all, the biggest problem after the end of the incident is undoubtedly how to preserve a large number of remains, because "research" takes time. They simply can''t immediately bring the people who died back to life. They always have to spend some time to lay a good foundation for the people in society. No one knows how long it will take. It can be months or years. It all depends on how much people can improve the problems in a short time after this huge disaster. But even if it takes only a few months, with the ability of ordinary human beings... They can''t really freeze all the remains. Who knows if that simple freezing will affect their future awakening. However, after seeing the storage method in the bunker base and knowing the specific functions of this kind of thing, Old Chen may even think that Liu Xiaojiang has never believed in human beings since the beginning, and helping an Lao is just a common deal. Because This guy actually set the "freshness preservation" time of the storage method for a hundred years. It is clear that we do not believe that people can change in a short time. Instead, we place all our hopes on the next generation... Even the next generation of human beings. We want to wait for the seeds planted today to take root in the distant future. in the house, Zhanglingyu, with many bandages wrapped around her body, stood with Wang Ye, zhangchulan and Xu Si. Although she had learned all the truth at this time, looking at Liu Xiaojiang lying in bed at the moment was still a little bad. But there was only some dissatisfaction, He had always believed in Liu Xiaojiang and never believed in Liu Xiaojiang. Even on the battlefield, he still felt that Liu Xiaojiang might have some plans and could not really be crazy to destroy everything in the world. Even if his master chose to die at the hands of Liu Xiaojiang for the sake of Tianshi mansion, he still believed that Liu Xiaojiang would not give up and would surely find an opportunity to revive the old man later. In addition, if there is any more dissatisfaction That may be because liuxiaojiang almost helped to make the situation between him and Xia he. When he thought of the pain he was struggling with in front of Xia he, he would like to bite liuxiaojiang to death now. "Hey..." zhangchulan realized that the little martial uncle was different, and immediately smiled and joked. "I said, little martial uncle, you don''t really need to do this. After all, even if brother Liu made sister Xia fall in love with you and kill you, from the result... When sister Xia wakes up, there will be no estrangement between you." "Elder brother Liu saved sister Xia and forced you to get rid of your troubles... Isn''t that good? If you have been counting on young martial uncle, God knows what your lovers will be like in the end." "Brother Liu hasn''t forgotten to give you a hand in the face of big events this time. The relationship between you is so jealous." Wen Yan, At the same time, I noticed zhanglingyu''s strange Wang Ye, and finally understood some of the reasons. Then I smiled with the same malice as zhangchulan. "Oh, immortal Lingyu and all sex genie, tut tut tut..... Why didn''t I hear you guys say that when I was at your side before, and you always treat me as an outsider together, right?" "Hum!" Zhanglingyu noticed that all the people in the room were looking at him. Even the dignified old man was kind-hearted. He immediately glared at zhangchulan and Wang Ye, but in the end he didn''t want to explain as much as ever. "Young man, it''s better to be lively." Looking at the young people chatting and joking in the room, Mr. Chen wondered if he remembered his disheartening grandson. Later, I don''t know if it was to divert attention. The old man looked at liuxiaojiang, who had been lying in bed and hadn''t woken up, and then looked at Erzhuang, who was sitting beside the bed, and said: "Little Gao, why is this boy still awake? It''s not an accident. What else do we need to do now..... Just ask." Hearing this, Er Zhuang finally turned his attention away from Liu Xiaojiang, but finally shook his head at Chen Lao to say that he was OK. "Don''t worry. Even the so-called high-risk weapon can''t really hurt him. I can feel that...... he slept soundly this time and was more relaxed than before." "Is he sleeping? Is that so..." old Chen was embarrassed to see this. After all, the matter has just ended. There are many things he needs to deal with under the arrangement of old an. It is impossible to have time to stay here and wait for liuxiaojiang to wake up. "Well... Since there''s nothing unexpected, when the boy wakes up, you kids should remember to come to see me, but don''t disappear. I have a lot of things to confirm with him." "Well, I see." Up to now, there was nothing to refuse, so Erzhuang nodded and agreed. "Well, that''s settled. There are still many things that I, an old man, need to deal with. Your little boy and my old leader have left me a lot of trouble." Old Chen immediately got up and smiled. "Xiao Si, let''s go back now so as not to disturb these young people." "... er." When Xu Siwen looked at old Chen coming by, he was embarrassed because the old man obviously regarded him as an assistant, and he did not want to take part in more trouble. If he had a choice, he would prefer to stay here and mingle with young people like zhangchulan. Moreover, even fengbaobao is here now. However, looking at old Chen with a smile on his face, he also knew that he obviously had no choice. After hesitating, he could only nod his head, and left the room with the old man with a bitter face under the gaze of zhangchulan. Click The door closes, May leaned against the door, looked at Erzhuang sitting in front of the bed, and suddenly asked, "is he... Really all right?" "Ah..." Er Zhuang looked back at may with profound meaning, then put down his hand that had been holding the palm of Liu Xiaojiang''s hand, and then... Turned around and slapped Liu Xiaojiang on the belly! "Everyone has already left. What are you still doing there? Don''t hurry to get up!" "......." everyone in the room. However, Just when they thought that Er Zhuang was unconscious because of Liu Xiaojiang, and that the situation was different from what they had expected, their mentality collapsed, After this slap, Liu Xiaojiang recovered at a speed of terror visible to the naked eye, but in the blink of an eye...... he slowly sat up from his bed and smiled at the crowd. "Ha ha... Everyone is here. That really kept everyone waiting. Thanks to ER Zhuang''s slap, I woke up in time. Otherwise, I really don''t know when I will sleep. After all, it''s hard for me to relax and sleep so well." "I believe you!!!" In addition to Erzhuang, even Chen duo and fengbaobao learned from others to say such rude words. Obviously, no one would believe that liuxiaojiang was really asleep from beginning to end. After all, old Chen had just left, and he woke up right away... What a coincidence?! However, seeing Liu Xiaojiang wake up, he realized that his face was different from the previous relaxed smile. After roast about his behavior, the people in the house were also easily infected by this extremely relaxed smile. The smile on each face may be slightly different, but the relaxed appearance... Is also completely free of fraud. Chapter 823 A few months later, Lianmen port, near the Northeast Branch of the company, Liu Xiaojiang took off his old black Taoist robe and did not wear his favorite sportswear. Instead, like ordinary people, he wore cotton clothes for keeping warm in winter and stood in the port looking at the ice floes on the sea due to the low temperature. "Tomorrow will be the first day of the new year. You''ll have a good time..." A car suddenly stopped not far away. An Lao walked down from the car with a crutch, followed by Charles, who was still inseparable. It was obvious that he had made a special trip to meet Liu Xiaojiang. Wen Yan, Liu Xiaojiang put his hands in the pockets of his cotton padded clothes, turned around with a smile and looked at an old man who, although he was leaning on crutches in his hands, walked with great strides compared with his peers. He said: "It has been more than two months. You haven''t been familiar with your current body yet. You don''t need crutches to support walking. When an auxiliary tool gradually becomes a burden, abandoning it will only make you feel more convenient." "Hum, it''s not your boy''s fault." An Lao came to liuxiaojiang''s side and didn''t think that the other party was talking, because he knew that liuxiaojiang was already an idle man who didn''t care about anything. "Originally, I wanted to take the opportunity to have a good rest. As a result, you woke me up from that comfortable state and forced me to continue to deal with affairs with Lao Chen. Can''t I have a chance to take a vacation?" "Hey hey, those who can do more work. After all, everything is arranged by you. You have more experience in that position. Young people are not suitable to take the lead at this time." Liuxiaojiang smiled disapprovingly and said. "Although Mr. Chen''s ability is not bad, he is a tough old man. He is obviously more suitable for dealing with some external affairs, and for internal affairs..... No matter how to control the change of people''s mentality or cultivate reliable young people in the future, no one is more suitable than you." "You want Mr. Chen to take over his position and deal with a series of subsequent problems instead of himself. He may be able to continue to follow your wishes, but in the future..... What kind of young people do you think he can cultivate to inherit all this?" "I don''t want to have a good life for only a few decades, but the emergence of an extreme guy like Su Cheng will cause another disturbance in the days that could have been calm." "And..." So far, Liuxiaojiang turned to look at the cargo ship leaving the port in the distance, and said: "old Chen may know what is the most important, so that even his relatives are not as important as the land under his feet, but he is also an ordinary human with flesh and blood." "Su Cheng was also his own grandson. In the end, he died in my hands." "No matter how rational he is, he will inevitably want to be close to his family in the future. After all, he has been rational for a long time... Once the long suppressed sensibility really erupts, it will be terrible." "Even if human beings can''t defeat me, an ordinary old man can''t resist the so-called general trend of the world no matter how hard he struggles, but after all, he was once a person who was willing to give up everything for the land under his feet, just try to avoid accidents if they can be avoided." "I said how could you have such an idea? After all, once some foundations are laid firmly, it will be difficult to change in the future no matter what." An Lao looked at liuxiaojiang unexpectedly, and then looked at the cargo ship leaving the port in the distance. "Old Chen is still the hard bone I know well. When he completely implements everything according to my wishes, even if he really changes his mind in the future, he will only be regarded as an enemy. So... You don''t want him to go that far in the future." "Xiao Jiang, ha ha..... When did you become, and you should consider others first?" "Before waking you up, Mr. Chen really gave us a lot of convenience. It''s not enough to think about others first. I''m just trying to maintain this peace as much as possible." Liu Xiaojiang immediately shook his head. "Really?" An Lao smiled at Wen Yan, but he did not continue to dwell on this topic. After watching the cargo ship leave the port completely, he said: "By the way, thanks to you, those barbarians outside recently, after learning about our new relationship with strangers, send their own people to learn almost every few days. It seems that they want to treat their own strangers in our way." "After all, they have witnessed with their own eyes that after the estrangement between ordinary people and different people has been gradually eliminated, all aspects of affairs can obtain great benefits because of the participation of different people. To put it bluntly... It is greedy." "Well, what good can they do with their greedy eyes?" Liu Xiaojiang sniffed. "Even if we find out our attitude towards strangers, they don''t dare to trust strangers like us. Don''t forget what they did to those strangers in order to save trouble." "If they want to maximize the role of different people like us, the problems they face will only be more serious. What''s more... They are willing to trust different people, and whether those different people are willing to trust them is also a big problem." "In addition to what they have done to other people before, their ideas and culture respected by barbarians will only be more difficult to manage everyone than ours. To put it bluntly..... It is almost impossible for them to start here." "Moreover, even after several generations, they barely started here, but every step after that... Will be backfired by those things in the past. If they don''t do well, they will exacerbate the contradiction between ordinary people and strangers." "This is a good thing for us." Ann couldn''t help laughing. "In addition, in the places you have personally visited before, the aliens who are willing to abide by their rules are completely broken, and the inheritance of aliens has been destroyed by you. Even if there are any more capable people in the future... They will only be congenital aliens that are difficult to control." "Under the kind of Ideological and cultural background that they usually admire, the better..... May become some immature heroes, and the worse may become a big trouble hidden in the society." "Moreover, in my opinion, in terms of their individualism, heroes... Are more like ''monsters'' that only exist in imagination. After all, only'' strong ''can live better in their places." "Well, indeed." Liu Xiaojiang was born in the land under his feet, so no matter what, he can''t really like the barbarians outside. He doesn''t have the same feelings as a saint about the old man''s words. However, after perceiving that snowflakes are beginning to fall in the sky and that heavy snow will soon fall, He also immediately lost interest in talking with the old man in the cold wind, so he took out his hands from his cotton pants pocket and straightened the scarf knitted by Erzhuang in front of his chin, saying: "It''s going to snow heavily. If you don''t want to take a plane, you''d better take a bus back to the capital as soon as possible, so you may be able to spend a good new year at home tomorrow night, otherwise... You will be blocked by the heavy snow at lianmen port." "Oh, you really don''t respect the old at all. Shouldn''t you be polite to me and invite me to have a new year''s Eve dinner?" An Lao shook his head and smiled bitterly. "They will come to my house tonight. They are all young people. But if you really want to get involved, I don''t care so much. How about... Do you want to go back to have a new year''s Eve dinner with me?" Liu Xiaojiang smiled. "Gee, if it was just you, I wouldn''t mind interrupting, but if all those children would go, wouldn''t I have ruined the atmosphere in the past?" An Lao said with an unhappy face. "That''s not true." Liuxiaojiang put his hand back into the pocket of his cotton padded jacket, then nodded at Charles, who was waiting in front of the bus nearby. He turned around and walked slowly towards the outside of the port without looking back. However, "Ah, by the way, the little girl who suddenly appeared next to you recently... The blonde who always wore shorts and flip flops in the winter and always ran to the nearby computer room. What''s the origin?" "Don''t worry. The old God has disappeared. She is just herself now. As for the name... She has given herself a nickname of ''iron ox''. It''s also a good idea to always say something about the contrast." "Iron ox......" "If you don''t have anything to do in the future, don''t always take Charles to my side. Anyway, with your current body... It''s quite easy to live another 20 years." "You have tacitly agreed with me before, and you want to be..." "On the premise that you are old enough to leave, but now you are old enough to live well. I am a fart people..... And there is something worth worrying about. Let''s wait until there is really something you can''t solve." "Smelly boy, you are a dead pig. You are not afraid of boiling water. You have no ambition at all!" "Ha ha, although it''s a little early, I won''t go to a place like Beijing to say happy new year to you. I''ll tell you in advance. After that, I''ll treat you as if I have already done so." "What about your master and martial uncle? Is that the way you treat old people in the new year?" "Of course it''s different. After all, Shifu and martial uncle won''t ask for trouble for me. After I accompany Erzhuang back to his mother''s house, I will naturally go to Longhu Mountain in person." "Where''s the red envelope? Don''t you want the red envelope? If you don''t give me a face-to-face New Year greeting, you can''t want the red envelope!" "Alas, these are all ages. Can''t you keep up with the times? Wechat...... wechat knows. You can send me a red envelope by wechat. See you later!" "You bastard!!!" ¡­¡­ Saying goodbye to the old man who came to see him, Liuxiaojiang walked alone on the snowy streets at the end of the year, perfectly integrating into the almost empty streets around him. But now, But he no longer felt lonely, because he knew that there were many people waiting for him in that small Western-style house not far away. Thinking of this, He tightened his tight cotton padded clothes again, quickened his originally unpleasant pace, and wanted to return to his own warm land as soon as possible. And just then, "Yo! Lao Liu! What are you doing out there alone?" "You''re really busy in the new year''s Eve. You went out for a walk alone in the snow. Isn''t it... You ran out to meet the netizens?" Liuxiaojiang looked up and saw Wang Ye and zhugeqing. It seemed that they had just arrived at their home. Before they rang the doorbell to enter the Western-style house, they saw themselves. "It''s the new year. Don''t you two... Go with your family?" "Well, it''s not like that. When we go home, we just lie idle on the sofa and have nothing to talk about with our elders. How can we have fun with friends during the new year? Besides, we are not at home every year." Wang is also dressed like an ordinary young man with a red nose... It seems that he is not used to the temperature in lianmen port. Zhugeqing is still smiling. His view that he is not at home for the Chinese New Year is obviously consistent with that of Wang around him. "Oh, I''m still a friend. I suddenly came over for dinner during the new year, but you didn''t even take a bottle of wine in your hand.... is this a friend?" Liu Xiaojiang looked at the empty hands of the two men, and could not help but open his mouth and make fun of them. Wen Yan, Wang also scratched his head in embarrassment, and then looked at zhugeqing around him. "Gee, I said that you have to find fault with this product. You still have to insist on coming here empty handed." "Empty hands... That''s a friend. If you bring something, it either means that the relationship is not in place, or... It''s just that you have too little skin." Zhugeqing pointed to his face and said: "Immortal Xiao Liu, do you think our relationship is in place? Is zhugeqing cheeky enough?" "......." Wang Ye and Liu Xiaojiang. "Come in." Liuxiaojiang finally ignored zhugeqing''s "outrageous words", took out the key in his pocket, opened the fence door, took the two empty handed people into the yard, opened the door and walked directly into the room with the same temperature as in summer. Moreover, as soon as the gate was pulled, the three heard the noise in the house more clearly. "Sister bao''er! It''s not time for dinner! You''ve eaten all the ingredients. What are you going to eat?" "Hum, I''m hungry, zhangchulan..... Don''t forget that you are my slave. Hurry to bring me all the wine." "Hey hey, third brother, I said I didn''t need to bring anything. You see, you are the only one who came here today. Isn''t this an initiative to say that you don''t have a good relationship with Xiaojiang?" "Xu Si, shut up..." "Zhanglingyu, since everyone is busy, you can go outside and see if the market is closed. If it is not closed... Remember to bring more food back." "Xia... Ah he, won''t you go with me?" "Tut, can you come to the kitchen and help me? Dore, Windsor, Hu Li and Yan Yan don''t eat human fireworks. Isn''t there anyone in you who can cook "Isn''t it the responsibility of the host to cook for the guests? If the host isn''t here... Of course, it''s the hostess who should do the work. How can you ask the guests to cook for themselves?" "Add... Iron bull! Who are you helping? Believe it or not, I will never pay you the Internet fee again!" "Ah! You can''t do this! It''s clear that the money you have used recently is all from selling my collections! I don''t like playing games on the Internet!" ¡­¡­ Listening to the noise in the room, Liu Xiaojiang took Wang Ye and zhugeqing into the living room. Seeing the "chaos" in front of him, he could not help covering his forehead, smiling, shaking his head and saying: "Can''t you, you, be more calm?" "You shut up! Hurry to cook!" As soon as they saw that the ''professional'' cook had returned, they immediately joined the United Front in talking to Liu Xiaojiang. "......." liuxiaojiang. (end of the book)